《LEVEL EVERYTHING UP in my Eldritch Tribe》 Chapter 1: Mother Lina "Lyerin!" "Lyerin!" "Lyerin!" A handsome young man with long dark hair and intense dark eyes, snapped his gaze open. First thing he noticed was sweat covering his entire body, and his breathing was fast and shallow. He looked around, he couldn''t help but turn his head as he wondered where the sound came from. The voice calling his name was familiar, but he couldn''t place it to where he had heard it but it was very familiar. Yet at the same time, it felt like something from long ago. "Lyerin!" "Lyerin!" "Lyerin!" The voices called again, but he struggled to focus, memories came flooding back to his head. The Emperor Wizard''s challenge, the time beast he had tried to poison with mercury, and the moment it swallowed him whole, plunging him into darkness. And now, he was here, wherever he was, a place that he felt familiar. Lyerin forcefully sat up slowly, his body aching, but he didn''t mind it as if it was a normal thing. When he looked around again, the room around him began to take shape: old wooden beams overhead, faded tapestries on the walls, and a single window letting in a sliver of light. The air smelled of old wood and a faint hint of incense. Everything felt oddly familiar, like a scene from a forgotten dream of his past. Lyerin got to his feet, unsteady but determined to understand where he was. He moved around the room, touching the furniture, the tapestries, and the little trinkets scattered about. Each touch brought a vague sense of recognition, but the memories remained just out of reach. "Lyerin!" "Lyerin!" "Lyerin!" The voice again, closer this time, and he could feel in her tone that it was filled with urgency. He turned toward the door, an old wooden door that seemed heavy with history. Beyond it, the voice grew louder. He stepped closer, his heart pounding in his chest. Just as he reached for the handle, the voice softened, filled with a pleading tone. "Please, forgive me¡­" It was a woman''s voice, gentle yet full of sorrow. Lyerin paused, his hand trembling as he touched the door. The words tugged at his heart, stirring emotions he couldn''t quite understand. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I loved you so much, Lyerin. More than you could ever know." The voice was breaking, each word heavy with emotion. Lyerin felt a deep ache in his chest, as if something long buried was trying to surface. He pressed his hand against the door, feeling the vibrations of her voice through the wood. "I did what I had to, for your sake, but now I''m sorry I can''t do this¡­" His mind spun with confusion. The room seemed to blur around him, reality and memories mixing together. He closed his eyes, trying to focus on the woman''s voice and her words. "Lyerin, my beloved son¡­" The voice was choked with tears now, and Lyerin''s heart felt like it was breaking. He stood there, feeling like he was on the edge of something huge, something important. "Lyerin, I, Lina, didn''t regret being your mother!" The name hit him like a thunderclap. Lina. Lyerin felt like it unlocked something in his mind. He saw flashes of a woman''s face, her eyes warm and kind, her touch gentle. She had been everything to him. His mother. Lyerin fell to his knees, overwhelmed by the flood of memories. "Lina¡­ Lina¡­" he mumbled, the name a lifeline in the chaos of his mind. He remembered her now, the love and the loss, the warmth and the sorrow. Suddenly, Lyerin''s eyes snapped open, wide with sudden recollection. "Didn''t she perish before the apocalypse came?" He whispered, heavy with disbelief and pain. Memories crashed into his head, vivid and relentless. He remembered that this was the last time he had seen and talked to his mother, Lina. This was the last time he saw her. Then the apocalypse arrived. The sky had darkened, and strange counting numbers appeared, suspended, and projected against the heavens like some cosmic countdown to the end of humanity. People panicked, and chaos erupted as those affected by Eldren or Adrenaline Mana began to change. All were transported to a dangerous ruined magical world, but if they don''t survive, their bodies would turn into an Eldritch zombie-like being, spreading infection with every bite in the real world. Lyerin had barely escaped with his life, but his mother, when he searched for her, had not been so fortunate. She had become one of them¡ªa flesh-eating zombie. The memory was a knife to his heart. He sprang to his feet and ran to the door, frantically trying to open it. "Mother! Lina! Let me out!" he shouted. Yet, the door was locked, immovable under his frantic efforts. From the other side, he could hear her voice, still gentle but both erratic and guttural. "Please, forgive me, Lyerin, my son! Forgive me!" she cried. Lyerin''s heart pounded as he realized the full weight of what was happening. His mother was there, just beyond the door, and she was begging for forgiveness. He knew why. It was the truth about his father and the assassin family. His father hadn''t abandoned them; his mother had just been one of many women in his father''s life. The assassin family, as if foreseeing the incoming apocalypse, had decided to summon all their offspring to strengthen the family. Lyerin was one of them, but unlike the others, he lacked the talent they sought. He didn''t possess the shadow core, the key to the family''s power. He was deemed a failure and sold into slavery like others, a tool for the family''s trade. That was when his nightmares began. But if he is really back, his mind seems to focus on saving his mom before she turns into an undead. Lyerin banged on the door. "Mother! Please, let me out! We can fix this! Let''s talk!" But her voice grew more frantic, more guttural. "I''m sorry, my son. I''m so sorry." Lyerin realized that his mother was too emotional, and it would take time to convince her. He took a deep breath, sitting down against the door, and began to speak, his voice soft yet firm. "Mother, I know everything. I know what they did to you, what they forced you to do," he said, his words carrying a weight of understanding and sorrow. "I know the assassin family came for me, and you didn''t have a choice. They would have tortured you and the rest of our family on your side if you didn''t comply." He paused, letting his words sink in, hoping she would hear the sincerity and the pain in his voice. "I don''t blame you for what happened. You did what you had to do to protect me, to keep me safe. I understand that." Lyerin leaned his head back against the door, the wood cool against his skin. "Mother, I need you to understand that I forgive you. I don''t hold any of it against you. The family, everything that happened¡ªnone of it was your fault. You were just trying to survive, just like I am." He could hear her muffled sobs on the other side, and it broke his heart. "Please, Mother, open the door. Let me hold you, just once more. I need to see you, to know that you''re still here with me. For one last time." Lyerin continued to speak, his words flowing freely. He talked about his childhood, the happy memories, the moments they had shared. He reminded her of the strength she had shown, the love she had given him. "You were always my rock, Mother. Even when things were at their worst, you never gave up on me. Open the door, and let me be there for you for one last time before they take me." Minutes passed, each one feeling like an eternity. Lyerin''s voice grew hoarse, but he kept talking, kept pleading. "We can make it through this, together. I promise you, I will protect you. Just let me in." Finally, he heard the lock click, and the door creaked open. Lina stood there, her eyes red and swollen from crying, but there was a glimmer of hope in her gaze. Lyerin jumped to his feet and rushed to her, wrapping his arms around her in a tight embrace. "Mother," he whispered, feeling her warmth, the familiar scent of her hair. "Thank you." But before she could fully embrace him, he suddenly snapped her hand and sliced her shoulder like a hidden blade. She gasped, her eyes wide with shock and pain. "Lyerin, what are you¡ª" He didn''t give her time to finish. He struck again, aiming for her other shoulder, his heart aching with every movement. "Lyerin, you¡ª" But on the third try, she finally collapsed, unconscious. Lyerin caught her before she hit the ground, tears streaming down his face, but those tears were of embarrassment. "I apologize, Mother," he whispered, his voice trembling. "I had to do this. I needed to stop the Eldren Mana before it fully took over you and sent you to that ruined magical world. This is the only way to keep you safe, at least for today." He carefully lifted her and placed her on the bed, covering her with a blanket. He brushed a strand of hair from her face, his heart heavy with guilt and sorrow. "I love you, Mother. I always have, and I always will. Please forgive me for now." Lyerin stood there for a moment, watching her sleep. He knew this was the best chance he had to save her, to keep her from the horrors of the other world. He wiped his tears of embarrassment and composed himself, knowing he couldn''t stay any longer. He walked out of the room and stepped into the open, looking up at the sky. There, the numbers continued to count down. 88 87 86 And so on¡­ Although this scene would make one''s skin crawl if they saw numbers like this appearing in the sky, Lyerin was already used to this. Lyerin clenched his fists, but there was relief on his face. "Fortunately, I made it," he mumbled. And then he looked back to the room. "I''ll secure this place for a while before this countdown ends and sends me to that place." Chapter 2: Ruined Magical World Lyerin stood in the chaos, eyes fixed on the countdown. The numbers above him changed rapidly: 3 2 1¡­ sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And finally, "0." . He knew the world around him probably erupted into panic, but Lyerin remained calm. He knew something significant was about to happen. Ding! Suddenly, a screen appeared in front of him, glowing with an eerie light, with a message saying. [ You have a bloodline similar to one of the inhabitants of the ruined world. [ You will not be sent to the ruined magical world randomly or directly. [ Would you like to use your bloodline to avoid an unfortunate situation? [ Or would you prefer to be randomly sent to another part of the world, with a high probability of an unfavorable outcome? ] Lyerin read the message, his mind couldn''t help but think deeply. Normally, he would avoid going back to his assassin family. He knew they would treat him as a slave, just like before. But the thought of revenge burned within him. He couldn''t let them get away with what they had done to him. Memories of his past life flooded his mind. He was a young boy, standing in the cold, sterile halls of the family mansion. The elders looked down on him with disdain. "You are nothing but a tool," one of them said. "You have no talent, no shadow core. You are a failure and will serve as a slave to this family." They had stripped him of his name and identity, reducing him to a mere servant. Every day was a struggle for survival. He had been beaten, starved, and humiliated, all in the name of their quest for power. Lyerin clenched his fists, anger boiling over. He remembered the long nights spent in a dark cell, his body bruised and battered. The pain of the lash, the sting of their cruel words. But worst of all was the sense of helplessness, the crushing weight of his insignificance when they killed his mother in front of him. Lyerin was glad when he found out that she was alive. Although she had turned into an Eldritch Flesher in the real world, for some unknown reason, she was alive in the ruined magical world due to the actions of the Borgias family. However, just as he found her there, they killed her mother, Lina, in front of him. Causing her to die again, and that death was the final death. Soon, his mind snapped back to the present, the screen still floating before him. He had a choice: face the unknown or use his bloodline and return to the family he despised. His decision crystallized in that moment. He wouldn''t let the family escape their sins, he would take revenge, but also for the sake of fun. They had taken everything from him once, but this time, he would be ready. Lyerin tapped the screen, choosing to use his bloodline. Soon, he felt his blood veins heated up and coursed through him, and the world around him became warped and bent. After a few seconds, the chaos faded, replaced by a blinding flash of light. Not long, Lyerin found himself standing at the back of a carriage, surrounded by a group of men dressed in medieval attire. The men wore simple yet sturdy clothing: tunics made of rough-spun fabric, leather belts cinching their waists, and boots caked with mud from the road. Some had chainmail visible beneath their tunics, and a few carried swords at their sides, while others held spears or bows. In front of him stood a man with a stern expression and arms crossed over his chest. His tunic was a darker shade, almost black, and adorned with a silver brooch that marked him as someone of importance among the group. His dark eyes scrutinized Lyerin, brows knitting together in a mixture of suspicion and curiosity. "He didn''t make it," the man muttered under his breath, glancing at Lyerin before looking back at his companions. Then he turned his full attention to Lyerin and began asking a series of questions. "Who are you? Where are you from? What do you do? And most importantly, what can you do for us?" Lyerin took a deep breath, his mind racing. He knew he had to answer carefully. "I am Lyerin, from the Borgias Family, codename: Middlehorn." The effect of his words was immediate and fast. The man in front of him widened his eyes in shock, and the other men around him reacted similarly. They straightened their postures, and the man who had been crossing his arms dropped them to his sides, standing to attention. The leader quickly composed himself, his expression shifting from suspicion to respect. "Men, stand at attention! We have the honor of welcoming a member of the great Borgias family among us!" He cleared his throat and began to speak, his voice ringing out with a newfound fervor. "Lyerin Middlehorn, it is with great pride and honor that we welcome you into our ranks. The Borgias family is renowned throughout the kingdom for its unwavering loyalty and unmatched skill. As the trusted weapons of the Royal Family, your family''s name carries weight and respect that none can deny. The tales of your bloodline deeds and the whispers of your bloodline prowess precede you, and we are truly fortunate to have one such as yourself in our midst." The man''s speech continued, growing more elaborate and flowery with each passing moment. "In these uncertain times, the presence of a Borgias is a beacon of hope and strength. Your family''s history is one of valor and unwavering dedication to the crown. We are humbled by your presence and vow to follow your lead, to learn from your wisdom, and to stand by your side in the trials to come." Lyerin listened, a smirk playing at the corners of his mouth as he considered the irony of the situation. The Borgias family, one of several powerful families within the kingdom, was indeed an assassin family loyal to the Royal Family. They were known as the silent enforcers, the unseen hand that struck down threats to the crown. The mention of his codename, Middlehorn, seemed to have solidified his claim, ensuring his immediate acceptance and respect. He knew all too well what happened to those who couldn''t answer quickly or claimed a less prestigious lineage. In his past life, he had witnessed the fate of those unfortunate souls. They were treated as outcasts, barely better than slaves, and forced to endure unimaginable hardships. But now, armed with the knowledge of this world''s intricacies, he could manipulate the situation to his advantage. The man''s speech finally drew to a close, his expression one of earnest reverence. "We are at your service, Lyerin Middlehorn. Command us as you see fit, and we shall follow." Lyerin couldn''t help but laugh inwardly at the ease with which he had turned the situation in his favor. In this kingdom, it is said that in order to become a Mana Knight, they must inject something into their hands that was given by the kingdom. However, this is usually a last resort because it might backfire if they encounter spirits that are not part of their kingdom. So, the kingdom makes them use the name of a family. If they say the important family names within the kingdom, then they have nothing to worry about. If they do not, the kingdom would enslave them to ensure their safety. These men were now his to command, thanks to the mere mention of the Borgias name. He knew he had to be careful, though. Deception was a dangerous game, and any slip-up could lead to his downfall. "Thank you," Lyerin said, his voice calm and authoritative. "But, don''t you all want to test if I was saying the truth or not!?" Chapter 3: Confirmation of Identity Lyerin''s mind wandered back to the past as he watched the medieval soldiers before him. He had once been sold to another clan as a slave. When he finally broke free and survived countless tribulations, he became a wandering warrior in the ruined world. His freedom allowed him the time and opportunity to study the Borgias family, the family his father had come from. The Borgias were deeply connected to this kingdom. It was said that their ancestors had helped the founder of the kingdom, solidifying their bloodline''s place in this world. This connection could not be severed. Lyerin knew that his claim to be from the Borgias family would be met with immediate respect up front, yet deep inside they have this suspicion. That''s why earlier, they acted sincerely and respectfully - to confirm whether he was a spy or not. If Lyerin acted as if he were already something else in their kingdom and he did not ask if they should confirm who he was, he would be found out as someone else and not truly from the Borigian family. His thoughts were confirmed when the leader of the group, who had been effusive in his respect moments before, cleared his throat and adopted a more casual tone this time. "Welcome, sir," the leader said. "I will now ask you a series of questions if you are really a part of our tribe¡­" Lyerin nodded, his mind sharp and ready. He had anticipated this moment and had studied the Borgias family extensively. He knew their history, their customs, and their secrets. The leader began his questioning. "What is the motto of the Borgias family?" Lyerin responded without hesitation, "Through shadows we move, through loyalty we serve." The leader nodded, seemingly satisfied with the answer, but continued. "Who was the founder of the Borgias family?" "Gregory Borgias," Lyerin replied. "He was the one who forged the first alliance with the kingdom''s founder." The leader''s eyes narrowed slightly. "And what weapon did Gregory Borgias favor?" "A double-edged dagger with a serpent hilt," Lyerin answered. "It''s still displayed in the family''s main hall as a symbol of their heritage." The leader glanced at his companions, who remained silent but alert. "What is the significance of the shadow core?" Lyerin took a deep breath, knowing this was a crucial question. "The shadow core is a unique ability within the Borgias bloodline. It allows members to harness the power of shadows, making them unparalleled assassins and spies." The leader seemed to relax a bit, but he wasn''t done yet. "Describe the initiation ceremony for new members of the Borgias family." Lyerin''s mind flashed back to the texts he had studied. "The initiation ceremony takes place in the Hall of Shadows. The initiate must prove their loyalty by navigating a labyrinth filled with traps and illusions. At the center, they must swear an oath of loyalty to the family and the crown." The leader gave a slight nod, but then asked, "What is the significance of the serpent in the Borgias family crest?" "The serpent represents cunning, adaptability, and the ability to strike swiftly and lethally," Lyerin replied. "It is a reminder to all members of their duty to protect the kingdom from the shadows." The leader''s posture softened a bit more. "Who is the current head of the Borgias family?" "Lady Seraphina Borgias," Lyerin answered. "She has led the family for the past decade, known for her strategic mind and unwavering loyalty to the crown." The leader finally seemed convinced, but he had one last question. "What is the Borgias family''s most closely guarded secret?" Lyerin knew this was the final test. "The Borgias family''s most closely guarded secret is the location of the Shadow Vault, where they store the most dangerous and powerful artifacts they have collected over the centuries." The leader''s expression shifted from suspicion to respect. He extended his hand. "Welcome, Lyerin Middlehorn. You have proven yourself to be a true member of the Borgias family." Lyerin shook his hand, a sense of relief washing over him. He had passed the test, and now these men were his to command. The leader turned to address his men. "Men, we have a true Borgias among us. Treat him with the respect and loyalty he deserves. I welcome you in this world, sir!" Lyerin watched as the men nodded in agreement, their expressions now filled with respect and trust. He had played his cards well, and now he was in a position of power. The memory of his past life''s struggles and the bitterness of being treated as a slave fueled his resolve. This time, he would make sure things were different. This time, he would be the one in control. Meanwhile, the leader looked at Lyerin for a very long time, and then he nodded as if was acknowledging Lyerin already as part of their own. That is the power of confirmation, and that is the power of information of his past life. Lyerin looked around, taking in the medieval surroundings. Suddenly, the leader took a deep breath and exhaled. "Listen up, everyone," the leader began, with his voice low and seemed urgent. "We''re in a very dangerous situation. We''ve discovered a magical tribe nearby, they already discovered us and we didn''t have a choice but to blend in with them. If we don''t, we''ll be killed." Lyerin nodded, absorbing the information. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The leader continued, "Remember, the kingdom has sent us here to determine the potential of this tribe. We need to assess whether they can be used to strengthen our warriors or not. They could serve as a practice tribe or a stepping stone for our warriors to train in life-or-death situations. Alternatively, if they pose a threat, the kingdom needs to know if they should be eliminated." Lyerin kept his expression neutral, processing the gravity of their mission. The leader took a deep breath. "To blend in, we have a transformation scroll. This scroll will temporarily change our appearance, allowing us to pass as members of their tribe. But it has a limited time effect. We need to be extremely careful and make the most of the time we have." Lyerin glanced around at the determined faces of his fellow men. They were all seasoned warriors, but this mission would test them in ways they had never experienced before. "We need to observe them from a distance," the leader instructed. "Watch their routines, their interactions, and their rituals. Once we have a good understanding, we''ll slowly integrate ourselves into their daily lives. We must avoid drawing any unnecessary attention. If we''re discovered, they''ll kill us. After all, their strength far exceeds ours." Chapter 4: Unconfirmed chaos Suddenly, the leader handed a scroll to Lyerin, who received it with a calm neutral look. Yet as soon as he saw the scroll, his eyes widened in shock. This tribe¡ªit couldn''t be. His mind began to recollect the memories back to the stories he had heard, stories of kingdoms that destroyed this Kingdom to the ground. It was because the Borgias Family had reared and enslaved a tribe crucial to attaining the level of Grand Wizard. This tribe''s blood was said to clear and refine a wizard''s mind, making breakthroughs to the next level possible. The power and business that bloomed from this control had caused a devastating shift in the kingdom. When the truth spread, the kingdom was razed to the ground by others, and the Borgias family had fled, disappearing to places unknown. The tribe was known as the Horned Devil Tribe, consisting of strong Devil Horned Beasts with precious blood. The enlightenment hit Lyerin hard, but he kept his composure, accepting the scroll without a word. He closed his eyes, refusing to read it, and began his transformation. As he focused on the scroll''s power, he felt his body start to change. His skin tingled and then ditched as coarse hair sprouted. His muscles shifted and grew, making him taller and more imposing. His face elongated, forming a snout with sharp teeth, and two large, curling horns emerged from his forehead. His hands and feet became clawed, his fingers elongating and thickening, and a short, muscular tail sprouted from his back. The transformation was both painful and exhilarating, as if filling Lyerin with a strange, primal power. The leader and the others watched in shock as Lyerin transformed into a humanoid goat-like creature. Their eyes widened, jaws dropped, and they exchanged nervous glances. The sight was both terrifying and awe-inspiring, and the leader had to steady himself before speaking. "This is¡­ incredible," he stammered, his voice shaky. "The Borgias Family''s reputation is well deserved." The other men, equally stunned, nodded in agreement but kept their thoughts to themselves. They had expected something impressive from someone associated with the Borgias, but witnessing such a transformation firsthand was another matter entirely. Lyerin, now fully transformed, felt a new strength coursing through his veins. His senses were heightened, his muscles coiled and ready. He could smell the fear and awe in the men around him, and it gave him a strange sense of satisfaction. Despite the shock, he remained composed, taking in the reactions of his companions. Not long, the leader and the others finished their transformation too. The leader cleared his throat, regaining his composure. "We must proceed with caution. Our mission remains the same. Observe the tribe, blend in, and avoid detection at all costs. If we''re found out, our lives are forfeit." The men nodded, steeling themselves for the task ahead. The transformation scroll had given them the means to infiltrate the tribe, but the real challenge lay in maintaining their cover. Suddenly, like a storm breaking without warning, Lyerin lunged at the leader. His eyes gleamed with a wild intensity, his muscles coiling and uncoiling like springs as he launched his attack. The leader staggered backward, caught completely off guard. "What in the¡ª" the leader started, but his words were cut short as Lyerin''s head collided with his chest, sending him sprawling to the ground. "Attack each other!" Lyerin roared, his voice echoing through the trees. "Fight like there''s no tomorrow, or we will all die! They are coming!" The group stared at him, shock and confusion plastered on their faces. The leader, scrambling to his feet, shouted, "What is the meaning of this, Lyerin?" But Lyerin was beyond reason. He lowered his head, his curved horns gleaming in the moonlight, and charged again. "I fight to have the women," he bellowed, his voice a savage growl. "I will have them all alone, for myself!" The leader and the others exchanged bewildered glances, the weight of Lyerin''s words sinking in. He is a Borgias family member¡ªhe must have known something. Even though this looked like madness. "Do it!" Lyerin''s voice thundered again. "Or we all die here tonight if they come!" Hearing this, the atmosphere became tense, each man wrestling with the decision of why he was doing this. But looking at Lyerin''s eyes with fear on it, their survival instincts overrode reason. One by one, they squared off, their horns lowering, muscles tensing for the fight. The first to act was a burly man named Harken. Graaaa!! With a guttural shout, he charged at the nearest fighter, their horns clashing with a deafening ring. It was as if the forest itself held its breath, the night air vibrating with the sound of battle. Lyerin moved through the chaos like a whirlwind, his horns and hooves a blur of deadly precision. He was a force of nature, his movements precise and deadly. He disarmed one opponent with a swift kick to the chest, sending the man sprawling into the dirt. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Another he felled with a brutal headbutt, leaving him gasping for air on the forest floor. "Fight!" Lyerin shouted, his voice a whip cracking through the night. "Fight and let me prove that all the women are mine!" The group had transformed into creatures driven by primal survival. Their humanoid forms morphed, revealing long, curved horns¡ªlike ibex or demonic goats. Their eyes glowed with an otherworldly fire, their movements feral and vicious. One of them, a tall man with a scar running down his cheek, swung his horned head at Lyerin. Lyerin ducked, the horns slicing the air just above him. He retaliated with a swift uppercut of his own horns, driving them into the man''s ribs, followed by a knee to the chest that sent the man crumpling to the ground. The forest floor became a battlefield, littered with fallen warriors and streaked with blood. Lyerin was relentless, his attacks unyielding. He fought with the precision and ferocity of someone who had seen countless battles and emerged victorious from them all. A young fighter, barely more than a boy, lunged at Lyerin with a wild cry. Lyerin sidestepped, grabbing the boy''s horn and twisting it until the boy fell to the ground. He shoved the boy aside, his focus already shifting to the next opponent. The leader, regaining his footing, attempted to rally the remaining fighters. "Hold your ground!" he shouted, but his voice was drowned out by the sounds of combat. Lyerin''s hooves flashed again, cutting down another adversary to the steep ground. Meanwhile, while they were fighting each other like madmen, up an uphill mountain steep, there were shadows that emerged from the other side of the mountain. Chapter 5: Subgroup, Ibex Demon Clan "We can hear clashing!" "It''s near!" "Fast! Fast!" The mountain steep was alive with activity, the various humanoid creatures moving with a sense of urgency to a certain place. Each group bore distinct physical traits that set them apart: some had the curling horns and thick, muscular bodies of Bighorn Sheep; others had the agile, sleek forms of Mountain Goats. Chamois with their delicate, nimble frames mingled with the more robust Tahr, while the Ibex stood out with their majestic, backward-curving horns. The Mouflon, with their broad shoulders and prominent curved horns, completed the diverse assembly. The Bighorn Sheep humanoids had human faces, chests, shoulders, and stomachs, their horns large and spiraled, signifying their strength and dominance. They moved with deliberate power, every step taken with calculated precision. Their bodies were covered in thick fur ranging from shades of brown to gray, blending seamlessly with the rocky terrain. Compared to the earlier Lyerin transformation, the leader of Ibex and the others had human-like faces, chests, stomachs, and shoulders, and the only parts covered by fur were the back of their heads, their full backs, and the rest of their hands and hooves. The shamans of each subgroup of the tribe had detected unknown intruders capable of Mana in this mountain that they found, and their task was to eliminate these threats. But as they looked down the steep incline, they were met with an unexpected sight: humanoid creatures resembling literal Ibex, but standing on two legs, locked in fierce combat. The air was thick with the sounds of clashing horns and grunts of exertion. "What in the name of the Ancients is going on?" one of the Bighorn Sheep warriors muttered, his voice filled with disbelief. The leader of the Ibex subgroup, a tall figure with an imposing presence, also wore a flabbergasted look on his face. Even some of the Ibex warriors beside him were dumbfounded. The creatures fighting below were clearly Ibex as well, but there was a stark difference. The Ibex with the group had human-like skin and faces, while the ones fighting resembled literal Ibex in their mannerisms and appearance. "Are those... Wild Ibex?" a Mountain Goat warrior asked, her eyes wide with shock. "Yes, but why are they here? And they say they are fighting for women?" a Chamois warrior added, his voice tinged with confusion. The leader of the Ibex shook his head, his expression one of deep concern. "I do not recognize them. They might be a roaming group of wild Ibex without a tribe. Their behavior is... unusual, to say the least but maybe because they got a smell of the Ibex from our tribe." The fighting below was intense, the Ibex battling with a primal ferocity that was unsettling to witness. They clashed with their horns, reared up on their hind legs, and crashed into each other with bone-jarring force, their bodies were covered in blood and they looked like they were literally killing each other. It was a savage display, far removed from the more disciplined combat styles of the humanoid warriors watching from above. "Should we stop these wild Ibex''s?" a Tahr warrior observed, his brow furrowed in confusion. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The leader of the Ibex subgroup took a deep breath, his eyes narrowing as he watched the chaotic scene. "The Devil Horned Tribe of Ibex was known for this kind of behavior in the wild. They would kill each other once they sensed a female in their midst. They were thought to be extinct because of this... nature." One of the Mouflon warriors stepped forward, his voice filled with urgency. "We need to stop them. If they continue like this, they''ll all kill each other." The Ibex leader nodded, his resolve hardening. "I don''t know where these Ibex came from, but we can''t let them destroy themselves. They need to be stopped." With a swift motion, the Ibex leader leaped down the steep incline, his warriors following close behind. They moved with incredible speed and agility, their powerful legs propelling them over the rocky terrain with ease. As they approached the battling Ibex, the leader raised his arms, his voice booming. "Enough! Stop this madness!" The fighting Ibex paused, their eyes wild and breathless. The leader of the Ibex subgroup stepped forward, his presence commanding attention. "We are not your enemies. We are here to help you. Cease this senseless fighting." There was a tense silence as the battling Ibex slowly lowered their horns, their confusion evident. The leader of the humanoid Ibex took a deep breath, hoping his words would be enough to quell the violence. "This isn''t your way," he continued, his voice firm. "You don''t need to fight each other. We can find a way to coexist, to understand why we''re here together." The Ibex warriors surrounding him nodded in agreement, their stances relaxed but ready to intervene if necessary. ¡­ The tension in the mountain steep was still heavy as the dust settled. The wild Ibexes that had been locked in fierce combat that looked like a life and death battle finally stopped, their breaths coming in heavy pants. But even as the humanoid tribes began to approach with cautious steps, one figure stood out: Lyerin. He was unscathed, his eyes blazing with a ferocity that hadn''t diminished in the slightest. The medieval people from the Kingdom, who had used transformation scrolls to become wild Ibexes, glanced at each other in confusion. The sight of the tribal humanoid Ibexes with human faces, chests, shoulders, and stomachs left them flabbergasted. They had expected enemies or beasts, but not these nearly human-like beings. "Lyerin, stop!" one of the transformed medieval men cried out, his voice filled with desperation. But Lyerin did not heed their pleas. He lunged forward, his horns aimed at his next target. ROOAARRR!!! The medieval group, bewildered, could only watch as he continued his relentless assault. "What are you doing!?" another transformed medieval man shouted, barely dodging Lyerin''s charge. "They clearly said we should stop! Why are you still adamant in punching us!?" The medieval era group, caught between the commands of the tribal Ibexes and the ferocity of Lyerin, cried out in their hearts and minds. Just what is his plan? They didn''t know why he was doing this, but since he kept on going, they felt compelled to keep fighting too. "You son of a bitch!" "Kill him!" Soon, all of them decide to gang up Lyerin. The tribal Ibexes, seeing the chaos unfold once again, moved to intervene. The leader of the humanoid Ibex tribe, with his commanding presence and noble bearing, stepped forward, his voice booming. "Enough! This madness must end now!" The humanoid Ibex warriors managed to separate the combatants, forming a barrier between Lyerin and his bewildered, transformed companions. But Lyerin would not be stopped. He continued to scream, "All the females should be mine!" His voice was a guttural growl, filled with an obsession that sent shockwaves through the gathered tribes and transformed medieval men. The leader of the Ibex tribe frowned, his eyes narrowing as he studied Lyerin. "You, wild one," he called out, his voice a mix of authority and curiosity. "Why do you fight with such fervor? We have stopped, yet you continue. What drives you?" Lyerin''s chest heaved with each breath, his eyes wild and unyielding. For a moment, it seemed he would charge again. But then, the leader of the Ibex tribe raised a hand, a gesture of peace. "If it is wives you seek," the leader said, his tone measured and calm, "then join our tribe. The Devil Horned tribe and its subgroup, the Demon Ibex Clan. We have a custom. If any of you prove yourself the winner in our trials, you will gain many prizes, including wives. There is no need for this senseless battle." The words acted like a vacuum to make the air tense, and for a moment, everything seemed to stop. The medieval group, still in their Ibex forms, exchanged stunned glances. The tribal Ibexes watched with bated breath. And Lyerin, his eyes still blazing, seemed to process the offer. Slowly, the wildness in Lyerin''s eyes began to fade. He straightened, his breath steadying. The promise of many wives and the challenge of proving himself in trials seemed to reach him in a way that nothing else had. "Trials?" Lyerin asked, his voice low and gravelly. The leader of the Ibex tribe nodded. "Yes, trials. A chance to prove your strength and claim your prize. Will you accept this challenge instead of continuing this pointless fight?" Lyerin looked around, his eyes sweeping over the assembled warriors, both transformed and humanoid. The ferocity in his gaze dimmed, replaced by a calculating look. ''Now, this is what I want, and I got their attention¡­'' Finally, he nodded. "I will accept your challenge." The tension in the air dissipated, replaced by a collective sigh of relief. The tribal Ibexes and the transformed medieval men slowly lowered their guard, the threat of further violence abating. The leader of the Ibex tribe extended his hand, a gesture of unity and agreement. "Then it is settled," he said, his voice firm. "You will join our tribe and compete in the trials. Prove your worth, and you shall have your wives." Lyerin shook the leader''s hand, with his grip strong and determined so he would look tough. Chapter 6: Forceful Recruitment The leader of the Demon Ibex clan, a subgroup of the Demon Horned tribe, known as Ralon, watched as the members of the Demon Horned Tribe departed. He turned to his subordinates, issuing a swift command. "Fetch the shaman. We''ll need his wisdom here. I''ll stay behind to ensure our guests do not create further chaos." The Ibex warriors nodded, their powerful legs propelling them down the mountain path to the tribal village. Ralon remained, his imposing figure standing as a symbol of authority and control amidst the rocky terrain. Lyerin and his group, still in their transformed Ibex forms, stood uneasily, their wild eyes darting around, gauging their new circumstances. The medieval men, now humanoid Ibex, were visibly nervous, unsure of what to expect. They were astounded when Ralon began speaking to them, asking questions with an air of casual curiosity. "Tell me," Ralon started, his tone conversational, "where do you come from? Your behavior and appearance are quite... unusual for Ibex." Lyerin, unfazed by the questioning, responded smoothly, his voice steady. "We are from a distant land, one that is not familiar with your customs. We have been wandering for some time, seeking a place to belong." The medieval men exchanged bewildered glances, amazed at how easily Lyerin answered the leader. Ralon, intrigued by Lyerin''s calm demeanor, pressed further. "And how long have you been traveling?" "Many moons," Lyerin replied without hesitation. "Our journey has been long and fraught with challenges." Ralon nodded thoughtfully. "Your journey must have been arduous. How have you managed to survive in such a wild state?" Lyerin''s eyes gleamed with a hint of pride. "We have relied on our strength and unity. It is not easy, but we manage." The medieval men were stunned by Lyerin''s composed responses. They had never seen him so articulate, so at ease in a situation that was, by all accounts, bizarre and tense. Ralon continued his inquiry, his interest clearly piqued. "Your strength is indeed impressive. But tell me, what drives you? What is your purpose in coming to our lands?" Lyerin''s expression remained neutral. "We seek a place where we can prove our worth and find acceptance, but most of all, women. Your tribe''s trials offer us that opportunity." Ralon''s eyes narrowed slightly, but there was a hint of respect in his gaze. "A noble goal. Our tribe values strength and determination. If you can prove yourselves, you may find what you seek." The conversation flowed easily, with Ralon asking more casual questions about their travels, their experiences, and even their preferences in food and drink. Lyerin answered each question with a calm assurance that left his companions in awe. They had expected their leader to be confrontational, but instead, he was displaying a remarkable ability to navigate the conversation diplomatically. One of the medieval men, unable to contain his curiosity any longer, finally spoke up. "How do you know so much about us? Your questions are very... specific." Ralon smiled, a hint of amusement in his eyes. "As a leader, it is my duty to understand those who come into contact with our tribe. Knowledge is a powerful tool, and I have learned to wield it wisely." Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The medieval man nodded, impressed by Ralon''s wisdom. The leader''s ability to command respect and maintain control was evident, and it was clear that he was a formidable figure among the Ibex tribe. As the conversation continued, the atmosphere gradually relaxed. The medieval men, still amazed by Lyerin''s composure, began to feel more at ease. Ralon''s presence, while authoritative, was also reassuring. He seemed genuinely interested in understanding their situation, and his questions, though probing, were not hostile. The sun began to set, casting a warm glow over the mountain. The Ibex warriors returned, accompanied by the shaman, an elderly figure with a long, flowing beard and eyes that seemed to hold the wisdom of ages. He approached Ralon, nodding respectfully. "Ralon," the shaman said, his voice deep and resonant. "You summoned me." Ralon gestured toward Lyerin and his group. "Shaman, these wanderers seek to join our tribe and prove their worth through our trials. I have spoken with them, but I believe your guidance is needed." The shaman studied Lyerin and the others with a discerning gaze. "Indeed, they are... different. I sense a powerful energy about them." Lyerin met the shaman''s gaze without flinching. "We are prepared to face your trials and prove our worth." The shaman nodded slowly. "Very well. The trials will test your strength, your spirit, and your resolve. If you are true in your intentions, you will succeed." Ralon turned to Lyerin, his expression serious. "This is your chance. Show us what you are made of, and you may find the acceptance you seek." Lyerin''s eyes gleamed with determination. "We will not disappoint." As the stars began to shimmer in the night sky, the shaman''s presence grew even more imposing. His eyes, reflecting the flickering flames of the campfire, held a mysterious depth. He raised his staff, and the warriors of the Demon Ibex clan formed a circle around Lyerin and the medieval Ibex from the kingdom. "Hold their hands," the shaman commanded, his voice carrying an eerie authority. The leader of the Demon Ibex Clan of Demon Horned Tribe and his subordinates complied, each grasping the hand of an outsider. The medieval Ibex, still in their transformed forms, felt a wave of nervousness but complied, thinking it was a ritual of welcome or initiation. But then, something shifted. The air grew tense, and the shaman''s lips curled into a sinister smile. "Haha!" Suddenly, he threw back his head and laughed maniacally, a sound that echoed off the rocky cliffs and sent chills down the spines of the medieval humans in Ibex form. "Grehahahhaha!" The leader and warriors of the Demon Ibex clan joined in, their laughter a cacophony of menace. "Krahahahhaha!" "Nyrahaahahahha!" "Araahahahhaha!" Each burst of laughter felt like a hammer blow to the medieval Ibex, and beads of sweat began to form on their brows. They exchanged worried glances, their unease growing with each passing second. This was not the ritual they had anticipated. The shaman finally ceased his laughter, his eyes burning with cruel amusement. "You fools," he began, his voice dripping with disdain. "Did you truly think you could deceive us so easily?" The medieval Ibex stiffened, their worst fears confirmed. The shaman continued, his tone mocking. "We know exactly who you are. Humans, using transformation scrolls to infiltrate our tribe. Did you think your charade would fool us?" The leader of the Demon Ibex tribe stepped forward, his expression one of contempt. "This madman," he pointed his mouth to Lyerin," answered my questions with such smoothness and ease. It was almost impressive. But we are not so easily duped." One of the Demon Ibex warriors chimed in, his voice filled with scorn. "You think you can pretend to be one of us? You are nothing but impostors." The medieval Ibex from the kingdom felt their hearts sink. Their carefully crafted plan had unraveled, and now they stood exposed and vulnerable. Are they going to die!? Are they going to be tortured!? What will happen now since they are found out!? They could only stare in helpless silence as the shaman continued to berate them. "You are stupid," the shaman spat, his eyes narrowing. "Did you really believe you could enter our sacred grounds and not be discovered? Your arrogance is astounding." The leader of the tribe nodded in agreement. "You wanted to become members of our clan so desperately? Very well, we shall grant you your wish." With a swift motion, the shaman produced a vial of dark liquid and began to chant in a guttural language. The medieval Ibex watched in horror as he approached them, his staff glowing with a sinister light. "Since you wish to become Ibex clan members so badly," the shaman sneered, "then you shall become one¡ªtruly and permanently." The shaman dipped his fingers into the vial and began to draw intricate symbols on the foreheads of the medieval Ibex and Lyerin. The liquid felt cold and heavy, like a curse seeping into their very souls. The medieval humans in Ibex form trembled, their fear palpable. Lyerin, however, remained calm. His expression was one of serene confidence, as if he had anticipated this turn of events. He met the shaman''s gaze without flinching, his eyes steady and unyielding. The shaman finished his work, stepping back to admire his handiwork. "Now, you will be bound to us, truly becoming part of the Ibex clan. You will never return to your human forms." The leader of the Demon Ibex tribe smirked. "Welcome to your new life as a member of the Ibex Clan of Demon Horned Tribe, impostors." Chapter 7: Dont have a choice The medieval Ibexes, now part of the Demon Horned Tribe, stood in a terrified huddle. Their newly transformed bodies felt alien and unwieldy. The leader of the Demon Ibex Clan warriors of Demon Horned Tribe, the shaman, and their warriors surrounded them, their laughter ringing out cruelly across the steep mountainside. "It was really amusing," the shaman sneered, his eyes glinting with malice. "They thought they could fool us. They thought they could become one of us without paying the price." The leader of the tribe chuckled darkly. "Their fight was impressive, I''ll give them that. It almost looked real. But they made a fatal mistake: wild Ibexes don''t speak coherently, and these impostors talked far too well." The warriors joined in the mocking laughter, their voices echoing through the night. "What a show they put on!" one of them jeered. "A real battle of life and death. But it''s too bad they were just pretending." The medieval Ibexes shivered under the onslaught of derision, their fear mounting. The leader''s grin widened, revealing sharp, predatory teeth. "You are now part of our tribe, yes," he said, "but you can still transform back to your human forms. The only catch? You''ll die if you do! Hahaha!" Their laughter grew louder, more maniacal. "And as for your precious females," another warrior taunted, "if you want them, you''ll have to defeat them. But good luck with that. Our women know the Totem Beast moves! You''d stand no chance! Hahahaha!" One by one, the kingdom Ibexes began to question their fate, their voices trembling with fear. "How long will this... slavery last?" one of them asked, his voice barely above a whisper. "Yeah," another added, his eyes wide with terror. "How long until we can be free?" The shaman''s smile was cold and cruel. "Slavery? Oh, this isn''t slavery. This is your new life. Forever." Hearing this, Lyerin finally spoke, his voice cutting through the air with cold certainty. "It will take forever." The shock among the kingdom Ibexes was immediate and extreme. They recoiled as if struck, their eyes wide with horror. "Forever? No, it can''t be!" one of them cried, his voice breaking. Another one fell to his knees, his eyes filling with tears. "I''d rather die as a human than live another day as a filthy beast!" Lyerin watched them impassively, his face a mask of calm. He squinted slightly, his eyes closing as if in contemplation. He heard the sickening sound of flesh tearing and bones crunching, the despair of his companions manifesting in their actions. The leader of the Demon Horned Clan, the shaman, and the warriors continued to mock them, their laughter a cruel symphony in the night. "I thought you all wanted to join our tribe, why must you kill yourselves!?" the shaman intoned, his voice a blend of mockery and finality. One of them whispered, his voice a broken echo. "I''d rather die..." Lyerin stood amidst the laughter of the Demon Horned Tribe, his eyes closed, absorbing the sounds of the night. Suddenly, another grotesque tearing sound of flesh being ripped apart reached his ears. He opened his eyes to a gruesome sight: his companions, the kingdom Ibexes, had reverted to their human forms. And now, their bodies lay in disarray, flesh scattered, lifeless. The transformation had been their death sentence. A sigh escaped Lyerin''s lips. He whispered to himself, his voice tinged with melancholy wisdom, "Humans on Earth don''t care about becoming other races or maybe some do. But here, in this magical world, the conflicts with other races have forged a different pride. They cling to their humanity so fiercely that they would rather die than live as something else. It''s a pride that leads to war, and sometimes, to the taking of one''s own life." The shaman, the leader Ibex, and the warriors erupted into even harsher laughter, their amusement at the demise of the medieval humans knowing no bounds. "Look at them," the leader sneered, his eyes gleaming with malicious delight. "Why are humans so proud of themselves? What''s so special about being human?" "Why do they hate becoming non-human so much?" another warrior mocked, his voice dripping with scorn. "It''s pathetic!" "They think they''re better than us," the shaman added with a cold, mirthless chuckle. "They''d rather die than accept a new form. How foolish!" Their ridicule grew louder, more biting, each word a stab at the dignity of Lyerin and his deceased companions. Lyerin stood there and remained silent, his expression calm and unwavering amidst the verbal onslaught as he couldn''t help but think of his companion that he just met earlier. Finally, Lyerin spoke, his voice cutting through the derision like a blade. "There''s nothing to understand. We humans simply find that living and dying as a human being preserves our dignity." sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The shaman, the leader Ibex, and the warriors fell silent, their laughter abruptly ceasing. They stared at Lyerin with incredulous eyes, their faces contorted in disbelief and confusion. How could this human still be standing, still maintain his composure, while his companions had succumbed to despair and their own death? "Why are you still standing?" the leader Ibex demanded, his voice filled with astonishment. "Why haven''t you taken your life like your companions?" Lyerin met their incredulous gazes with an unflinching stare. He didn''t care about their confusion or their attempts to break his spirit. His voice remained calm as he asked, "Can you give me a proper way to become a human again, whenever I want to?" The shaman, the leader Ibex, and the warriors stood frozen, their expressions a mix of disbelief and irritation. Lyerin''s calm demand had cut through their mocking laughter, leaving them momentarily stunned. This human, who had just witnessed the brutal deaths of his companions, now had the audacity to ask them for a way to revert back to his human form. "You dare to question us?" the leader Ibex sneered, his voice dripping with contempt. "Who do you think you are?" "Why would we ever help you?" one of the warriors added, his eyes narrowing with disdain. "You are in no position to make demands." Another warrior chimed in, his tone mocking. "Do you think we owe you anything? You are nothing here." The shaman stepped forward, his eyes cold and unyielding. "It doesn''t exist," he stated flatly, his voice echoing with finality. But Lyerin remained unfazed. He met the shaman''s gaze with a steady, unwavering stare. "I know it exists," he said firmly. "You don''t have to lie. I want it now." The shaman''s eyes flickered with anger, and the leader Ibex growled, his frustration mounting. "Do you want to die now?" he demanded, his voice rising with barely controlled fury. "Is that what you''re asking for?" The other warriors muttered angrily among themselves, their hostility palpable. But Lyerin didn''t flinch. His voice, calm and resolute, cut through their indignation like a knife. "You all don''t have a choice on it," he said simply, his eyes never leaving the shaman''s. Chapter 8: One time level up ability The shaman''s eyes narrowed, suspicion flickering in the depths of his wild looking eyes. "What do you mean by that?" he demanded, his voice low and dangerous. His gaze raked over Lyerin''s Demon Ibex form, from his hooves to his horns, scrutinizing every detail. Lyerin straightened, his demeanor shifting from calm to commanding as he began to speak. His voice was firm and resonant, carrying the weight of authority and knowledge. "I come from the Kingdom of Rosemary," he started, watching as the shaman, the leader, and the warriors exchanged uneasy glances. "It is a territory of immense power, ruled by a Royal Family that includes a Grandmaster Magus." The mention of a Grandmaster Magus sent a ripple of fear through the gathered Ibexes. They knew well the might of such a being. But why is he telling them this? Lyerin continued, "Within the kingdom, there are several noble houses, each with their own legions of experienced assassins, magi, and paladins. These are warriors and spellcasters whose skills far surpass those of your tribe''s finest." The leader Ibex''s face twisted in a mix of anger and fear. "Why are you telling us this?" he demanded, but there was an edge of panic in his voice. Lyerin didn''t pause. "Your tribe, with its experienced shaman, may think itself formidable. But compared to the forces of the Kingdom of Rosemary, you are but a shadow. Our assassins move unseen, our magi command the elements, and our paladins wield the light itself. The power we hold could reduce your tribe to ashes without a second thought." The shaman''s face drained of color, and the warriors shifted uneasily, their confidence shaken. The enormity of what Lyerin was saying began to sink in, and they found themselves questioning their earlier bravado. "And that''s not all," Lyerin continued, his voice a cold, relentless tide. "Among the noble houses, the Borgias Family stands out. They hold contracts with several tribes, binding them in alliance and service. One such tribe is the Snow Leopard Tribe, known for their agility and deadly prowess. Another is the Hundred Bison Tribe, whose strength and endurance are unmatched." Lyerin''s words painted vivid images of these powerful tribes, each more daunting than the last. "The Snow Leopard Tribe," he elaborated, "can strike faster than the eye can see, their claws cutting through armor like paper. They are silent, deadly, and utterly loyal to the Borgias Family. And then there''s the Hundred Bison Tribe¡ªmassive, unstoppable, their sheer brute force capable of toppling fortresses." The shaman''s hands trembled, his earlier confidence now replaced with palpable fear. "Why are you saying this?" he whispered, his voice barely audible. Lyerin''s eyes bored into the shaman''s, unyielding. "Because you need to understand the gravity of your situation. You may think you hold power over me, but you are mistaken. I am not alone. I am backed by forces you cannot comprehend, by alliances that stretch far beyond your imagination." The leader Ibex swallowed hard, his bravado crumbling. "What do you want from us?" he asked, desperation creeping into his voice. "I want the means to return to my human form at will," Lyerin replied, his tone unyielding. "Failing to provide it will mean invoking the wrath of the Kingdom of Rosemary and its allies. Your tribe will be swept away, your people crushed underfoot by powers far greater than you can oppose." The warriors exchanged fearful glances, their earlier arrogance replaced by a dawning realization of the threat they faced. The shaman''s face was a mask of dread, his mind racing to comprehend the implications of Lyerin''s words. "You think you can threaten us?" one of the warriors spat, though his voice wavered. Lyerin''s gaze locked onto the warrior, his expression cold and resolute. "It''s not a threat. It''s a reality. One you''d do well to heed." The shaman''s eyes narrowed as he glared at Lyerin. "I don''t believe you," he spat. "We''ve clashed with the Snow Leopard Tribe and the Bison Tribe. We''ve never heard of any Kingdom of Rosemary or the Borgias Family. Who are you really?" The shaman stepped closer, his tone dripping with disdain. "If we kill you right now, do you think your faraway kingdom would even know? Do you think you could escape?" Lyerin remained calm, understanding the shaman''s logic of leaving no witnesses. "My name is Lyerin Borgias," he stated, his voice unwavering. "I am from the Borgias Family. The reason you''ve never heard of us is that your Devil Horned Tribe is pathetic and weak. You have only one experienced shaman and the rest are Adept Wildling warriors. You don''t even have any Journeyman Wildling warriors, unlike the Snow Leopard Tribe and the Hundred Bison Tribe, who have several Journeyman Wildling warriors and numbers of experienced shamans." The shaman, the leader, and the warriors of the Devil Horned Tribe stared at Lyerin, their expressions a mix of shock and disbelief. How did he know? Well, Lyerin only knew the Devil Horned Tribe, after all, they became incredibly famous in the past. As for other tribes, he just made it all up. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, the reality of Lyerin'' words about their tribe''s inadequacies hit them hard. The Devil Horned Tribe, consisting of various species, was relatively new to this land. Their recent clashes with the Snow Leopard Tribe and the Hundred Bison Tribe had left them reeling. To the point that their homes had been raided, forcing them into this unfamiliar territory. Lyerin''s words cut deep. "Even if you level up or improve everything in your tribe, even the grain of sand, or every drop of your water, you won''t amount to anything," he mocked, his voice laced with contempt. However, as he was done speaking, a sudden, a strange, and a mysterious mechanical sound filled the air, causing it to get the feeling of extreme coldness on Lyerin''s skin. [ Ding! ] Lyerin turned, his eyes widening as a shimmering system screen materialized in front of him. The words glowed with an eerie light: [ You have chosen everything in the Devil Horned Tribe as your target to level up infinitely! ] As if the entire world had come to a sudden halt, and the business with the tribesmen disappeared, Lyerin''s confident poise vanished in an instant. Immediately, he suddenly felt an overwhelming pressure pulling his entire being toward the mysterious screen before him. The words "Level up?" echoed in his mind, repeating endlessly. "Level up? Level up? Level up?" The mantra became a relentless cycle, he didn''t even realized that his barely whisper voice became relentless as he repeated the phrase over and over and over again. Not long, Lyerin felt his body froze, and his mind was flooded with memories from his past, each one more painful than the last. If he had one greatest regret, it was his unique ability that he had wasted. Back then, in the awakening, he failed to awaken a shadow core, shadow blood, or shadow spirit within the Borgias family, they deemed him useless. They decided to withhold any knowledge that could help him survive in this magical world. After all, without those three, he was a useless family member, a low-class member of the Kingdom. Some family member declared Lyerin useless and suggested he be killed. But Lyerin had begged deeply for his life. Finally, out of sheer amusement, the Borgias family gave him a chance to live. His task, was supposed to be an impossible mission: count the grains of sand. It was a cruel joke, a task designed to be impossible. But it was during this futile effort that Lyerin discovered his unique ability. The ability to level up anything he desires, but he could only do it once. And once, he had used it, there''s no turning back! Chapter 9: Gone Crazy Suddenly, ignoring the angry looks from the shaman, the Ibex warrior leader, and the warriors, Lyerin began to curse endlessly. "Damn it! This is insane! What the hell is happening?" His voice rose in intensity, filled with frustration. "Why now? Why here? Of all times, of all places!" The shaman, the leader, and the warriors were initially shocked by his outburst. But then they realized Lyerin wasn''t looking at them. His eyes were fixed on something in the air before him, something they couldn''t see. Lyerin''s tirade continued, his words a torrent of pent-up rage and disbelief. "I almost forgot about this damned ability! No, I refused to remember it because it was so utterly useless back then!" His voice cracked with emotion, and he clenched his fists. "An overpowered ability wasted on counting sand! If it had been to level up sand, I could have controlled it, maybe become something formidable by using sand as a weapon. But no, it was counting! Counting sand! What kind of sick joke is that? It''s useless!" His voice echoed through the cavernous space, his anger reverberating off the walls. The shaman, incredibly confused, with his face red with fury, slammed his staff onto the ground. "Enough!" he bellowed. "Why do you know so much about us? Speak!" Lyerin''s anger cooled, replaced by a steely determination. He locked eyes with the shaman, as if he was looking at their soul. His mind raced back to the moments before he encountered the tribe members. He remembered his simple plans. His first goal had always been to survive. When he and the now-deceased kingdom Ibexes had pretended to desire the women of the Devil Horned Tribe, it was a calculated move. He had hoped to deceive the tribe''s shaman, warrior leader, and warriors into thinking he and the others were nothing more than foolish outsiders trying to infiltrate their ranks. If they had not put on that act, the warriors would have likely killed them outright. Lyerin knew his screams of wanting their women had been crucial. It had made the tribe members see them as objects of ridicule like a frog wanting to devour a swan rather than immediate threats. After all, they respected their women so much, who are they to just want their women!? They deserved to be mocked and humiliated before they die one by one! And after that, Lyerin''s second plan was simple: deal with them or threaten them using the Borgias family name and leave this place be. But now, standing there with the mysterious system screen flashing before him, he felt a shift within himself. His unique ability, which he had thought wasted, had been accidentally used on this tribe. The power to level up anything had been activated, and he could even feel the potential of what Lyerin could achieve by using his ability. ''I accidentally have chosen everything in the Devil Horned Tribe as my target to level up infinitely," he mumbled. ''Does that mean that I could level up everything, like the army, warriors, healers, women, their combat ability, the deliciousness of the women, the taste of the food, and even the environment of the tribe!?'' Lyerin knew how his ability works. If others had to take a long time to reach a higher level or master something, he just needed to complete a simple, specific task in order to level it up. For example, to count the grains of sand in his hands, some would need to count them one by one, but he didn''t need that. He just needed to jump or complete a mission, and immediately, the grains of sand would be counted and the total would be displayed in the Eldritch system screen. Suddenly, out of nowhere, Lyerin would make a hearty laugh, an uncontrollable laugh! "Hahahahhahaha!" "Hahahaha!" "Hahahaha!" "Hahahahahhahah!" It was never ending. The shaman, the warrior leader, and the warriors watched him with bewilderment. "Is he crazy?! Or going crazy!?" they all thought. Suddenly, Lyerin would focus his attention on them again, and saw their uncertainty, their doubt, and probably knew what was in their head. He didn''t mind. ''This tribe, these people¡ªthey were now a part of my destiny. Perhaps it was fate, or perhaps it was my own stubborn resolve to make something of myself. However, I know that I would not walk away from this.'' Soon, Lyerin''s voice cut through the tense silence. "You want to know why I know about you? It''s simple. I am Lyerin Borgias, and I was once part of the Borgias family. My goal was to survive, to use any means necessary to ensure my safety. But now... now I see a different path." The shaman''s eyes narrowed. "What are you saying?" S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lyerin ignored him and took a deep breath, his gaze sweeping over the gathered tribe members. "I have decided to join you. To become a part of your tribe and use my abilities to help us all grow stronger. Together, we can achieve things you''ve never imagined¡ªNo! I will make sure you all will achieve things that you can never imagine bwahahaha!" The shaman, the leader, and the warriors exchanged uncertain glances. This human really sounds crazy! Lyerin''s declaration was like a blade that came from the heavens, as if it made a massive explosion upon its impact. He finally had made his decision. His past regrets and failures would no longer define him. He would forge a new path with the Devil Horned Tribe, one that could potentially change their fates forever. All the possible dangers in his heart disappeared in an instant! Meanwhile, Lyerin''s sudden change in demeanor puzzled the tribe members. His earlier calm and confidence had given way to a crazy, almost unpredictable personality. The shaman, incredibly suspicious, stepped closer, his eyes boring into Lyerin''s entered being. "You speak of joining us, but how can we trust you? How do we know you won''t betray us?" Lyerin met his gaze without flinching. "Because I have nothing left to lose. My life in the kingdom is over. They cast me aside, and now I have a chance to make a new life here. My ability to level up everything... I will use it for the good of this tribe. I will help you become stronger, more powerful." The shaman''s eyes narrowed. "And what do you gain from this?" Lyerin''s gaze was steady. "A place to belong. A purpose. The chance to prove myself. And perhaps, in time, your trust and respect." The shaman, still wary, would look at the tribe members. Suddenly, all of their eyes would release a glint, full of malevolence. They have no idea what is happening, but Lyerin seemed to went crazy, maybe due to the huge pressure of them, threatening him, but still, they didn''t care. Nodding at each of them, the Shaman finally spoke. "Very well. We will give you a chance. But know that we will be watching you closely. One wrong move, and you will face our wrath." Lyerin would find it weird at first, but he''s so high right now so he just inclined his head in acknowledgment without thinking that much. "I wouldn''t expect anything less." After all, can he blame himself? He could finally use his ability!! Chapter 10: Reality As they walked through the rugged terrain, Lyerin''s mood lightened, and he began to joke and act goofy, he couldn''t help it, he just got the power he wanted. Even though he accidentally used it on a tribe, just not that big of a problem. The shaman, however, wasn''t so easily distracted. He approached Lyerin, his eyes narrowed with curiosity. "So, Lyerin," the shaman began, "you say that our tribe has already been detected by a kingdom? The Kingdom of Rose, to be precise?" Lyerin, lost in his thoughts and the beauty of the mountains, nodded absentmindedly. "Yes, that''s right. If your tribe isn''t in a contract or business partnership with any of the noble families within the kingdom, you''re in serious danger. Even fleeing would be a terrible decision. You''d all be turned into sport, enslaved." The shaman''s eyes widened, and he stopped dead in his tracks. The Ibex warrior leader and the other warriors, who had been walking behind them, halted as well, their expressions mirroring the shaman''s shock. "Does that mean we cannot move anymore?" the shaman asked, his voice rising in pitch. The warrior leader''s face was pale, his usual stoic expression replaced by a look of utter disbelief. The warriors muttered among themselves, their voices tinged with panic. "We''re trapped?" "We can''t escape?" "What do we do now?" "No, maybe he is telling lies." Lyerin turned to face them, about to offer some reassurance, when suddenly a system screen materialized before his eyes with an accompanied sound. [ Ding! ] Only he could see it. The screen displayed a long message: [ Congratulations, for the other worlder Lyerin. [ For surviving in this ruined magical world for this amount of time, you won''t be turned into an Eldritch being back in the real world [ The otherworlder named Lyerin will be back on Earth for thirty minutes. [ Keep on surviving. ] Lyerin''s heart pounded in his chest. Shocked, he looked down at his hands, knowing that he was still in a monstrous and muscular state. His fingers trembled, and he could almost see his reflection in his goat-like pupils. "Oh no," he muttered to himself, realizing the implications. "If I keep being in this monstrous state, I''ll be turned into a monster, worse than normal radioactive zombies. "I need to grasp a transformation scroll to turn back into a human or I would be done for." The cheerful, happy-go-lucky aura that had surrounded him vanished in an instant. He turned to face the shaman, the warrior leader, and the warriors, his expression now deadly serious. He needed to address the tribe and make his intentions clear. "Everyone," Lyerin says to grab their attention, "I want to welcome you all into a new era for our tribe. We face incredible challenges ahead, but together, we can overcome them. We must be vigilant, strong, and united. We have the potential to rise above our circumstances and thrive." The shaman, the warrior leader, and the warriors listened intently. "As part of this tribe, I pledge my loyalty and my skills to ensure our survival and prosperity," Lyerin continued. "But there is one thing I need in return. A tool that will allow me to maintain my humanity and continue fighting alongside you as an equal. I humbly and respectfully ask for the scroll of transformation to turn back into a human." As they continued their walk, the shaman suddenly stopped and turned to Lyerin with a smile. He held out a scroll, its parchment old but clearly well-preserved. "Here," he said, his voice steady. "This is the scroll you requested." Lyerin''s eyes widened in surprise and then filled with joy. He accepted the scroll with both hands, bowing slightly. "Thank you," he said earnestly. "Thank you for accepting me into your tribe and for granting my request. I promise to use this opportunity to prove my worth to all of you." The warriors and the leader watched him intently as he carefully unrolled the scroll. However, as soon as his fingers brushed the ancient paper, he froze. The atmosphere around them shifted, becoming tense and oppressive. A massive pressure emanated from Lyerin, but it seemed that the warriors were prepared. A system screen appeared before Lyerin''s eyes, displaying a message in bold, ominous text: [ A defective human transformation scroll has been detected. [ If used, will result in a transfigured human form, becoming an unrecognizable humanoid creature. [ Would you like to level it up to remove the defect or make the defect worse!? [ Current special ability: Level cycle (1). ] The air seemed to grow heavy, almost suffocating, and tense as Lyerin turned his gaze to the shaman. His expression was painted with a mix of anger and betrayal. "What is the meaning of this?" he demanded, with his voice becoming low and dangerous. The shaman''s demeanor shifted from his earlier friendliness to a stern, unyielding posture. "Why would we truly accept an outsider into our tribe? And why would we honor the request of someone who does not belong? You really think it would be easy!?" S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lyerin''s eyes narrowed, and for a moment, a dark laugh escaped his lips. "You''re right," he said after a few seconds, his tone cold and accepting. "Why would you follow my request? Why would you grant anything to an outsider like me?" He let the scroll fall from his hands, fluttering to the ground. The warriors and the leader watched him with a mixture of curiosity and caution. The tension in the air was like a bladed wind that somehow slash connection in the air between them, and for a long moment, no one spoke. Lyerin''s mind raced, recalling the path that had brought him here. He had seen the tribe''s potential, their strength, and their unity. He had believed, for a fleeting moment, that he could be a part of something greater. But reality had a cruel way of reminding him of his place. "I see now," Lyerin said slowly, "that my hopes were misplaced. You have no reason to trust me, to accept me, or to help me. I came here thinking I could find a place to belong, but I was mistaken." The shaman''s expression didn''t not even soften, his gaze remained strong and wary. "You speak of understanding, yet you know so little of our ways. Trust is not given freely; it must be earned through deeds, not words. Plus, after your threat, we haven''t made an agreement yet, why would we trust you!? And join our tribe? You must be wishing death sentence, he who isn''t proud of his origin is not worthy to join anything!" Lyerin nodded, acknowledging the truth in the shaman''s words. They were right. He got carried away because he managed to not waste his secret ability that made him regret all his life on random things like counting the sand. Now, understanding the situation, he realized that he was still in the middle of a dangerous position. The leader of the Ibex warriors stepped forward, his eyes piercing into Lyerin''s. "You speak of joining us, of seeking revenge and offering help. But words are just that¡ªwords. Seize him!" Chapter 11: Well executed plan Soon after the shaman''s words, the tension in the air escalated sharply. The shaman, with a swift gesture, called out again to his warriors. "I said, seize him!" he commanded. One by one, the warriors moved towards Lyerin, their expressions grim and determined. They grabbed him, forcing him to the ground with a heavy thud. Lyerin''s face pressed into the dirt, and he felt the weight of their contempt bearing down on him. The shaman stepped closer, looking down at Lyerin with a mixture of disdain and curiosity. "I commend you for your cleverness," he said, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "Trying to fool us, to gain our trust, join the tribe as a spy, and to get your hands on the transformation scroll to go back being human again all at the same time. Isn''t that a smart move for a kid? Really impressive!" Lyerin could feel the shaman''s eyes boring into him, as if trying to uncover every secret he held. "But," the shaman continued, "I am far too old to be deceived by such childish tricks. It was incredibly obvious, after threatening us, you want to join us? Isn''t that obvious? You still have a lot to learn kiddo. I like your spirit, and since you really want to join our tribe, very well. But know this, you will be tested. Truly tested." There was a malevolent glint in the shaman''s eyes, a promise of trials and tribulations that lay ahead. The warriors'' leader stepped forward, a cruel smile spreading across his face. "Congratulations, human named Lyerin," he sneered. "Oh, not human any more, you are one of us now, welcome to our tribe. I hope you enjoy your stay." The other warriors joined in, their voices filled with mockery and derision. "Oh, yes, welcome fellow Demon Ibex named Lyerin!" One of them also taunted Lyerin. "We''re so thrilled to have you with us. I''m sure you''ll fit right in." "Enjoy your new life," another chimed in, laughing harshly. "You''ve earned it, after all." As the insults continued to rain down, Lyerin''s face remained pressed against the ground. But within him, a different reaction was brewing. A smirk slowly formed on his lips, unseen by the shaman and his warriors. He quickly suppressed it, knowing now was not the time to reveal his hand. His mind was racing, not with thoughts of fear or anger, but with something else entirely in front of him. A system notification appeared before his eyes, clear and undeniable: [ Ding! [ Someone has acknowledged your spirit''s desire to become a human again. [ You have shown your spirit greatly. [ Congratulations on gaining 5,000 exp. ] Earlier, when his leveling ability affected the scroll, Lyerin chose to level it up, but he leveled it up to remove the defect. And his mission? It was to show a spirit that he wanted to become a human again. The reward of experience points would depend on how well his performance was. So, how did Lyerin show that he wanted to be human again? Suicide like others? No. What he did was act like he wanted to join them and make an obvious scheme to get his hands on the scroll. In short, ever since Lyerin got his hands on the Leveling ability, he manipulated everything by acting crazy to get his hands on the scroll. He knew his leveling up ability would affect or work on the scroll, and boom¡ªHe got it! The only thing he didn''t expect was to have only thirty minutes left in this world before he goes back to Earth, but it''s not much of a problem since he had already predicted everything. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As for joining the tribe? Lyerin knew this tribe wouldn''t let him in easily. And provoking them enough was the only solution he could think of, and the problem was, he would surely face a lot of trials. But with his leveling ability, it doesn''t really matter. Why would he be scared of some small tribe''s hardship if he had this overpowered ability? Suddenly, while still being pressed on the ground by the warriors, Lyerin acted again. With a trembling hand, he reached out toward the scroll that had been tossed aside. His voice came out in weak stutters, "M-my scroll... my scroll... let me have my scroll." The leader of the Ibex tribe warriors, a towering figure with a smirk of disdain, watched him with amusement. Without realizing they were being played, he scoffed and picked up the scroll, tossing it carelessly to Lyerin. "Here, take it. I thought you wanted to become part of our tribe? Why do you want to be human again?" The leader''s voice dripped with mockery. "You already know that you will become disfigured if you use this scroll to become human. Why do you insist on becoming a human again?" Ignoring the leader''s derisive tone, Lyerin grabbed the scroll with desperation. His grip tightened around it as if it were his lifeline. "I don''t care if I become disfigured!" he shouted, his voice breaking with emotion. "I will become human again! I will become human again!" Tears welled up in his eyes as he spoke, his voice rising with a mix of anger and longing. "You don''t understand what it''s like to lose your humanity, to be stripped of your identity! Being human means everything to me. It''s not just about appearance; it''s about who I am, my soul, my essence!" The warriors laughed at him, their voices filled with cruel amusement. "Good luck coming back to your precious human race," one of them sneered. "We hope you make it!" Their sarcasm cut through the air like a knife, but Lyerin''s determination didn''t waver. He clutched the scroll to his chest, his heart pounding with a mix of fear and hope. The shaman, observing the scene with a calm, sardonic smile, added, "If you are not accepted by your human race, you can always come back to our tribe. But next time, we will make sure it will be even harder for you to join us. After all, you still insist on clinging to your human identity, it hurts our feelings deeply that he doesn''t have that much of a choice." His words were calm but laced with a subtle menace, underscoring the difficulty of Lyerin''s predicament. The warriors began to leave, their laughter echoing in the air as they walked away, leaving Lyerin behind in the dust. Lyerin watched them go, his body trembling with a mix of exhaustion and determination. Sensing that they left already, and alone now, he sat up slowly, the scroll still clutched tightly in his hands. The world around him seemed to blur as his thoughts focused on it. But then, Lyerin would raise his left hand and spoke, "profile¡­" [ Ding! [ Name: Lyerin Borgias. [ Level: 5 (+6) [ Age: 15. [ Gender: Male. [ Forms: Demonic beast Ibex transformation - Active (+ 6 all stats) [ Abilities: Level Cycle (0/1) ] Lyerin would stare at it and nodded. And soon, he would mumble, "this should be enough, it''s time to go back to the real world." Chapter 12: Apocalypse in the real world As the timer in the ruined magical world ticked down to its last seconds, Lyerin found himself abruptly back in his house. The familiar surroundings did little to calm his fast beating heart. His thoughts immediately focused on the situation of his mother, Lina. Without wasting a moment, he dashed through the house, his eyes scanning for any signs of disturbance. Immediately, he noticed the subtle differences. The small vase on the hallway table was slightly askew, a family photo had been knocked over, and there were faint footprints in the dust on the floor that weren''t there before. His senses on high alert, Lyerin felt a chill run down his spine. He stopped on his tracks, touched the wooden floor with his bare hands, closed his eyes, and after a few seconds, his eyes fluttered open. Someone had been here. Heart pounding, he sprinted up the stairs, taking them two at a time. He burst into his room, where he had left his mother unconscious to prevent her from being sent to the ruined magical world with him. But the room was empty. "Huh? What''s going on?!" Lyerin''s voice echoed in the empty space, his mind was thinking of possibilities. After being sent to the ruined magical realm, time in the real world wouldn''t stop and his body would be suspended like an ethereal object that could not be touched, but could be seen. "I''ll find her. I can feel that they just left," he muttered to himself, eyes darting around for fresh clues. Just as he was about to dash out of the room, something caught his eye. On his desk was an envelope, stark white with bold letters that read, *Lyerin Borgias, please read the envelope.* His instincts screamed at him to ignore it, but curiosity gnawed at his resolve. "No time," he muttered, shoving the envelope into his pocket. He bolted down the stairs, his urgency growing with each step. He threw open the front door and froze. Chaos reigned outside. The world he had known was in shambles. The sky, once clear and blue, was now a swirling mass of dark, ominous clouds. The air was filled with the sounds of screams, shouts, and a low, eerie moaning. He watched in horror as people ran frantically through the streets, chased by monstrous figures. These creatures were once human but now twisted into grotesque forms. Their eyes were a deep, soulless black, devoid of any hint of humanity. Their skin was pale and mottled, veins bulging and dark as night. They moved with a terrifying speed, their movements jerky and unnatural, as if controlled by some malevolent force. Lyerin watched as a man tried to fend off one of the creatures with a metal bat, swinging desperately. The creature barely flinched, its mouth opening to reveal sharp, jagged teeth. It lunged, and the man''s scream was cut short as the creature tore into him. Blood splattered the pavement, and the sight sent a wave of nausea through Lyerin. People were fighting back, but it was a losing battle. For every creature that fell, ten more seemed to take its place. The streets were filled with the wounded and dying, their cries of pain and terror mingling with the inhuman growls of the monsters. Buildings were in ruins, windows shattered, and fires raged unchecked. Lyerin''s mind began to think of possible places where they are. His mother was out there somewhere, and he had to find her. But first, he needed to understand what was happening. He needed to read that envelope. Immediately, he tore open the envelope with trembling hands. The letter inside was written in a neat, precise hand, the words carefully chosen. Lyerin Borgias, If you are reading this, it means the worst has happened. The barrier between our world and the ruined magical world has collapsed. The creatures you see are the result of that rupture. Your mother is safe for now, but she has been taken by forces beyond our control. To save her, you must go to the Borgian Family sector one. Only then can you hope to restore balance and bring her back. Check the map at the back to find our location. Trust no one and move quickly. Signed, A Friend. As soon as he read the words in the letter, Lyerin clenched it hard, crumpling the paper in his fist. He didn''t even bother to look behind it. "What friend? These letters are all bullshit," he muttered under his breath. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This was just the way the Borgias family operated. They wanted him to go to their headquarters, because now, they had taken his mother as a hostage to ensure his compliance. "They must have sensed my Demon Goat Ibex form," he mused, recalling the transformation that had occurred in the ruined magical world. "I must be comparable to a Rank Eleven Eldren Apprentice to them. That''s why they took an interest in me." Lyerin hadn''t anticipated running into a tribe and becoming a Demonic Beast Form Ibex, but maybe that''s what also triggered the Borgias'' attention. In the past, he was ignored at first because, for them at that time, he was just a common person - despite him surviving the ruined magical world. But now, they took an interest in him. So, in the span of thirty minutes, everything had changed. Stepping out into the chaos of the street, Lyerin surveyed the scene. Cars were abandoned haphazardly, doors flung open, and the highway was clogged with parked vehicles as far as the eye could see. The air was thick with the smell of smoke and the distant sound of screams. Fires burned in some buildings, and the streets were littered with debris. As he walked, a creature spotted him, its dark, soulless eyes locking onto his. For a moment, Lyerin''s gaze met the creature''s, his eyes seemed turned into an incredibly sharp blade that one''s eyes would get cut just by looking at it. In that split second, the creature recoiled, turning its head away in fear. It was understood that Lyerin, even in his human form, carried the aura of a Rank Eleven Eldren Apprentice. The mere hint of his Eldren aura was enough to intimidate and keep undead-beginning eldritch creatures at bay. He estimated it would take weeks, maybe even months, before a creature strong enough to challenge him would appear. Today, at least, he didn''t have much to worry about. As he continued down the highway, he moved with a confidence born of power, the chaos around him almost a distant backdrop to his determined march. Suddenly, a man noticed how the creatures avoided Lyerin. Panic and desperation flashed across the man''s face as he shouted to the others, "Look at him! He must have something that can prevent them from attacking! Look at him!" The man ran towards Lyerin, hope in his eyes. But Lyerin, unfazed, spotted a car side mirror on a nearby vehicle. He ripped it off with a swift motion, and in one fluid movement, hurled it straight at the man. The mirror struck the man in the head with a sickening thud, causing him to stumble and fall. Swoosh! Almost instantly, a rabid eldritch-like human, attracted by the noise and movement, turned its attention to the fallen man. Despite the cause of one''s life''s demise, Lyerin didn''t seem to bother, it was as if his worldview of life of fellow humans were not that important to him. However, his head would freeze to a particular scene in front of him. Chapter 13: Past life Karma Why is he so cruel that he let the man die in the mouth of the flesh eating rabid creatures? This was the second time Lyerin had experienced the apocalypse, and memories flooded back as he navigated the chaos. He remembered the people he had helped in the past, and how their betrayals had cut deeply. There was the fellow man he had saved from a horde of flesh-eating creatures, only for that man to steal his supplies and leave him for dead in the wilderness. There was the child he had rescued from a collapsing building, who later led him into an ambush where Lyerin was almost killed by scavengers. And then, there was the woman he had risked his life to protect, who, when he turned his back, had taken the opportunity to knock him out and rob him of everything he had left. However, as Lyerin looked at the woman who was now shielding four children, a police officer in a tattered uniform, he couldn''t help but remember why he had saved and kept saving those people who ultimately betrayed him for a long time. This woman, Officer Amelia Reed, had been his beacon of hope once. In the past, Lyerin had been cornered by a swarm of these rabid, zombie-like humans. Unlike the rotting corpses of horror stories, these creatures were terrifying in their grotesque vitality. Their eyes, mouths, and ears oozed black liquid, and their movements were unnervingly fast and coordinated. Just when he thought it was the end, Officer Reed had appeared, her blue uniform a striking contrast to the chaos around them. Her hair was tied back in a practical ponytail, her eyes focused and determined. She moved with the confidence of someone who had seen too much but still had a duty to uphold. In that moment, she had been his savior, firing her gun with deadly accuracy, picking off the creatures one by one until they were all down. It was a scene that had burned itself into his memory. Her posture now, however, was different. Surrounded by a new horde, Officer Reed''s shoulders slumped slightly, and her face showed a flicker of resignation. She glanced at the children, her eyes softening with sorrow, as if she was silently apologizing for the fate that awaited them. Lyerin couldn''t let it happen again. Not her, not these children. He stepped forward, ready to intervene, when suddenly, a barrage of gunfire erupted. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The air filled with the sound of bullets tearing through flesh, and the creatures'' heads and bodies exploded into pieces. Lyerin turned to see a squad of soldiers in military uniforms, their faces grim and focused. "Clear the area! Secure the perimeter!" shouted the commanding officer, a tall woman with a stern expression. "Johnson, Martinez, take the left flank. Cover the exits! McAllister, Rourke, on me!" The soldiers moved with practiced precision, their movements coordinated and efficient. They formed a defensive ring around the woman and children, their rifles spitting death at the encroaching creatures. "Keep firing! Don''t let any through!" barked the officer. "We need to get these civilians to safety!" Lyerin watched as the soldiers executed their plan flawlessly. They communicated through a series of hand signals and short, clipped commands. Each one seemed to know exactly what to do, their actions blending seamlessly into a deadly ballet of violence and protection. "Martinez, on your six!" one of them called out, and Martinez spun, taking out a creature that had managed to get too close. "Rourke, watch your left!" came another shout, and Rourke adjusted his aim, neutralizing a new threat. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Within minutes, the area was cleared. The ground was littered with the remains of the creatures, black ichor pooling around their broken bodies. The air was thick with the smell of gunpowder and death. The officer in charge approached Officer Reed, who was still holding the children close. "Are you alright?" she asked, her voice softer now. Reed nodded, her eyes wide with relief and gratitude. "Thank you. I didn''t think we''d make it." The commanding officer nodded briskly. "Let''s get you and these kids to a safe zone. We have a secure location not far from here." As they began to move out, Lyerin took a moment to reflect. He watched as the soldiers escorted Reed and the children away, ensuring their safety. He nodded to himself. In his previous life, this woman had survived because someone had saved her. Perhaps it was fate intervening now, ensuring that she survived once more, but in a different way. The soldiers continued to clear the path, their voices carrying over the din of chaos. "Move out! Stay close and keep your heads down!" The commanding officer''s voice was calm and authoritative, a beacon of order in the midst of pandemonium. Lyerin sighed in relief. The immediate threat had passed, and he was about to continue his journey to the Borgias family''s headquarters when the commanding officer''s walkie-talkie crackled to life. The officer''s face blanched as he listened to the frantic voice on the other end. "What? Zombies? Are you sure?" The officer''s voice was a mix of disbelief and rising panic. He barked out a series of rapid-fire questions, each one escalating in urgency. "What about the northern route? Blocked? And the east gate? Overrun? Dammit, what about the tunnels under the city? Sealed off? Are there any safe zones left?" The officer froze, the walkie-talkie slipping slightly in his grip as he processed the dire situation. Lyerin, watching from the side, could see the growing despair on his face. He had seen this look before. It was the look of someone realizing they were cornered with no way out. Lyerin''s eyes drifted to Officer Reed. Her face was pale, but her eyes remained steadfast, a silent resolve to protect the children with her. Seeing her brought back a flood of memories. He had been in similar situations before, but he had never lost hope. Now, watching the chaos unfold, he muttered to himself, "This is karma, this time, I''ll help her out." Gathering his resolve, Lyerin called out, "Hey! Listen to me!" The commanding officer and his team turned towards him, startled by his sudden assertiveness. "I know a place where you can go. Don''t interrupt me. Just listen." He pointed towards the southeast. "There''s an old warehouse district about two miles from here. It''s not on any of the main maps because it was decommissioned years ago. It used to be a distribution center, and it''s built like a fortress. High walls, secure gates, and the best part is, it has an underground bunker designed to store perishable goods. It''s stocked with canned food, bottled water, and basic medical supplies. The entrance to the bunker is hidden behind a stack of old crates, so it''s unlikely anyone, or anything, would find it by accident." Lyerin paused, making sure they were following his logic. "You''ll have to clear out any remaining supplies in the warehouse itself and barricade the main entrances, but the bunker can hold out for at least a month if you ration the supplies properly. It''s not a permanent solution, but it will give you time to regroup and plan your next move. After a month, you''ll need to figure out how to secure more resources, but for now, it''s your best bet." The soldiers exchanged looks, processing the information. Lyerin pressed on. "The area is off the beaten path, so the likelihood of it being overrun is minimal. Plus, the high walls and narrow access points make it easier to defend. It''s a temporary refuge, but it''s better than being out here in the open." The commanding officer''s expression softened slightly, the initial panic giving way to cautious hope. "You''re sure about this place?" Lyerin nodded. "Positive. I''ve scouted it before. It''s the safest option you''ve got right now." The officer was dumbfounded, still trying to reconcile the dire situation with this sudden glimmer of hope. Lyerin didn''t give him time to dwell on it. "Go! Take your people and get to the warehouse district. You don''t have much time." As the soldiers began to mobilize, the commanding officer turned back to Lyerin, his expression a mix of gratitude and confusion. "What about you? Aren''t you coming with us?" Lyerin shook his head. "I still need to find my mother. She''s somewhere out here, and I can''t leave without her." The officer hesitated, clearly torn between wanting to help and needing to ensure the safety of his own people. But Lyerin had already made up his mind. He turned away, his resolve hardening as he began to walk towards his uncertain future. The soldiers watched him go, flabbergasted by his determination. Officer Reed called out, "Thank you. For everything." Lyerin couldn''t help but glance back. And soon, a fleeting smile crossed his lips. "Stay safe," he replied, before disappearing into the chaos of the city. Chapter 14: Syringe for rabies Far away, in a colossal fortress-like building surrounded by high walls and heavy gates, several animal sounds echoed from the vast expanse of contained wilderness that encircled it. The building stretched wide and imposing, with patrolling guards visible at every corner, their stern faces a testament to the building''s importance and the high level of security it maintained. The structure itself seemed almost impenetrable, a testament to the resources and power of those who controlled it. On the fifth floor, a group of people in dark uniforms sat around a long table, engaged in a detailed and fervent discussion. The room was dimly lit, with the glow from monitors casting eerie shadows on their faces. Maps and charts were spread out before them, detailing various stages and levels of a sinister plan. "The offspring of the Borgias family," one of them began, his voice low and conspiratorial, "we''ve identified numerous talented individuals among them. Each one shows great potential, and we''ve taken their most valued family members or cherished possessions to ensure their compliance." Another uniformed man leaned forward, tapping a point on a large map. "So far, we''ve had several reach the sixth stage. I hope these individuals would show remarkable resilience and cunning once they are taken by the main clan." "Indeed," a woman interjected, her eyes glinting with a mix of admiration and malice. "I hope those who reached the seventh stage would display exceptional skills in combat and strategy." "And the ninth stage?" someone asked from the back, a hint of awe in their voice. "Only a few have made it that far," the first man replied. "Those who did demonstrated a near-supernatural ability to adapt and survive in a ruined magical world. Their ingenuity and raw power would surely be beyond anything we''ve seen. I hope the main clan rewards us if the ninth stage Eldren Apprentices made it for us." Beside them, rows of capsules lined the walls, each one containing a sleeping individual. The faces of these prisoners were serene, almost peaceful, a stark contrast to the turmoil that had likely brought them here. Suddenly, the doors to the fifth floor swung open, and a new group of similarly uniformed individuals entered. Kabang! This time, they carried something¡ªor rather, someone. An incredibly beautiful woman lay unconscious in their arms, her presence immediately commanding attention. Her skin was flawless, her features almost otherworldly in their perfection. She had long, flowing hair that framed her face, and her body was a picture of sensuality, even in sleep. As they placed her gently into an empty capsule, the room erupted in a chorus of lewd cheers and catcalls. "Look at her, a real baddie!" one of the men exclaimed, unable to tear his eyes away from her. "So sexy," another murmured, a lascivious grin spreading across his face. "Can we have a taste of her?" The man in charge of her care, a stern-looking officer, stepped forward with a warning. "Don''t even think about it. This woman is connected to someone very dangerous. The one we took her from is a Rank Eleven Eldren Apprentice." The room fell silent, the previous atmosphere of lust and revelry replaced by one of palpable fear and confusion. "Are you serious?" one of the guards asked, his voice shaky. The officer nodded solemnly. "Yes. If you don''t want to be hunted down and tortured by the Borgias family and their loved ones, you''d best leave her alone." Murmurs of concern rippled through the room, the men and women exchanging uneasy glances. The aura of danger surrounding the mention of a Rank Eleven Eldren Apprentice was enough to cow even the most reckless among them. The officer''s warning had hit its mark, and the once-bold soldiers now appeared subdued, their desire replaced by a gnawing fear of retribution. As the woman was secured in her capsule, the guards resumed their posts, casting wary glances over their shoulders. The officer in charge lingered a moment longer, ensuring everything was in place before stepping back. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In the stillness that followed, the weight of the situation settled over them all. The beautiful captive was no ordinary prize, and the cost of their actions could be higher than any of them had anticipated. To break the awkward silence, one of them asked, "How''s it outside?" The man who had carried the woman responded with a grimace. "Terrible," he began, his voice heavy with the weight of what he had witnessed. "The Eldren Rabies spread quickly, far quicker than we anticipated. The civilians who didn''t make it into the ruined magical world are now... well, they''re something else." He continued, painting a vivid picture of the horrors outside. "I''ve seen entire neighborhoods overrun in minutes. People turning into flesh-eating monsters almost instantly after being bitten. We tried to contain it, but it''s spreading too fast. The streets are filled with these... things. They don''t decay like traditional zombies, but their eyes, mouths, and ears ooze this black, tar-like substance. It''s a nightmare." The room listened in rapt, horrified silence as he went on. "When we were escorting to this place, we got ambushed. My dog and I were the only ones bitten because we were trying to protect the others. It was chaos. And to make matters worse, one of our lazy co-workers didn''t stock enough syringes for the vaccine." The co-worker in question bristled. "Hey, I didn''t know that these outside headquarters sectors would be affected by these kind of things..." "Yeah, yeah," the bitten man said dismissively, clearly tired. "Just get me a syringe." As one of the others retrieved a syringe, they started talking about the man''s family. "Did they make it to the safe zone? Did they get vaccinated so they won''t be sent to the ruined magical world and turn into those beasts?" Injecting himself with the syringe, the bitten man sighed with relief. "Yeah, they made it. My wife and daughter are safe. I''ve got big plans for my daughter''s birthday. We''re going to have a big party, just for her. She loves unicorns, so I''m thinking of getting a cake shaped like one. And balloons, lots of balloons. Maybe even hire someone to do magic tricks. She''s always been fascinated by magic." He continued, his voice taking on a dreamy quality as he envisioned the day. "We''ll play her favorite songs, and she can invite all her friends. I''ll get her that dollhouse she''s been asking for, the one with all the little furniture pieces. And in the evening, we''ll have a barbecue. Her mom makes the best ribs, you know? And then, we''ll sit around the fire, telling stories. She loves those old fairy tales." The room seemed momentarily uplifted by the man''s plans, a brief respite from the horror surrounding them. But then, he paused, his face contorting in confusion. He smacked his lips, as if trying to get rid of an unpleasant taste. "What the...?" His eyes went wide with terror, and he staggered back, knocking over a chair. "I-I feel..." The greasy, oily taste in his mouth became more pronounced. He looked at his hands, which were beginning to tremble uncontrollably. "No, no, no," he muttered, his voice rising in panic. "This can''t be happening." The room erupted into chaos as the others realized what was happening. "Get the medics!" someone shouted. But it was too late. The man''s eyes darkened, the same inky black substance seeping from the corners of his eyes, mouth, and ears. Horror filled his expression as he tried to speak, but only guttural sounds came out. His body convulsed violently, and the transformation began. The syringe, meant to protect him, had somehow failed. The vaccine had not worked, or perhaps it had been tampered with. The commanding officer stepped back, drawing his weapon. "Contain him!" he ordered, but the man¡ªno longer a man¡ªwas too far gone. His flesh rippled and twisted, his bones cracking audibly as they reshaped themselves into something monstrous. He let out a bloodcurdling scream that echoed through the halls, sending chills down the spines of everyone present. Kraaaaa!! As the transformation completed, the creature that had once been their comrade turned its attention to the others, eyes blazing with a malevolent hunger. The room exploded into action, soldiers scrambling to restrain the beast. Shots rang out, the air filled with the deafening noise of gunfire. Bang! Bang! Bang! The creature roared, lunging at the nearest soldier with terrifying speed and strength. Blood sprayed across the walls as it tore into its former allies, until the scene descended into utter carnage. Chapter 15: Infected Zoo problem Meanwhile, Lyerin rode a powerful motorcycle through the chaotic streets. The roar of the engine drowned out the screams and explosions around him. He weaved expertly through the carnage, his movements precise and controlled. A car crashed to his right, flipping over and bursting into flames with a loud BOOM, the heat singeing his skin as he sped past. He didn''t flinch. His eyes were fixed ahead, scanning for any obstacles. The road was littered with debris¡ªabandoned vehicles, shattered glass, and the occasional mangled body. Lyerin''s grip on the handlebars tightened as he approached a massive pile-up. Without slowing down, he leaned to the side, skidding around the wreckage with a sharp SCREECH that would have sent a less experienced rider flying. His heart pounded in his chest, but his face remained a mask of determination. A sudden explosion KABOOM rocked the ground behind him, the force nearly throwing him off balance. He twisted the throttle, accelerating to put more distance between himself and the danger. The tires screeched EEEKKK as he braked hard to avoid a fallen street light, the bike sliding sideways before regaining traction. Lyerin navigated through the chaos with a skill that bordered on the supernatural, his reflexes honed by countless hours of practice and a desperate will to survive. Deep in his eyes, panic flickered. He knew the location of the nearest Borgias family headquarters, a place not far from where he was. It wasn''t the same facility where he had been captured in his past life. That place had been razed to the ground by the very creatures they had been experimenting on. It was a zoo¡ªa terrifying zoo filled with countless animals that were evolving at an alarming rate. As he rode, Lyerin''s mind conjured up images of the horrors that awaited him. He wasn''t just thinking about the lions, tigers, and other predators. It was the herbivores that haunted his thoughts. The Eldren substance was more potent now, it would surely affect everyone. Elephants with tusks sharpened to deadly points, capable of skewering a man with ease, and long noses capable of spewing dark liquid that would absolutely corrode man skins turning them into rabid creatures too. Giraffes with necks that swung like lethal whips without a care in the world as if they won''t feel pain from it, and with their hooves powerful enough to crush skulls. Zebras with teeth that had grown razor-sharp, and eyes that glowed with an unnatural hunger. Hippopotamuses, already one of the most dangerous animals, now turned into monstrous beasts with jaws that could snap through steel. Lyerin imagined them in vivid detail as he was speeding through: the elephants charging through barriers, their trumpeting calls filled with rage. Giraffes towering over their prey, their long necks snaking down to deliver deadly blows. Zebras moving in packs, their once beautiful stripes now a blur of black and white death. The hippos, moving with terrifying speed and agility, crushing anything in their path with bone-crunching force. The thought of these creatures, twisted and enhanced by whatever eldritch energy had infected the world, sent a shiver down Lyerin''s spine. He had to get to the Borgias headquarters before these nightmares became his reality. The streets ahead were no less treacherous. He saw a massive truck skidding out of control, heading straight for him. With a split-second decision, Lyerin swerved to the left, narrowly avoiding being crushed. The truck slammed into a building with a deafening CRASH, debris flying everywhere. He ducked instinctively as a piece of concrete flew past his head, his bike wobbling but staying upright. His journey was a constant battle against the environment. Another explosion sent a wave of heat and shrapnel across the street. Lyerin braked hard, feeling the tires grip and hold as he maneuvered through the smoking ruins of a storefront. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A quick glance to his right revealed a group of survivors being overwhelmed by the undead. He couldn''t stop; he had to keep moving. ¡­ Back in the building, after neutralizing the threat posed by their coworker, the atmosphere remained tense and unsettling. The room was filled with a heavy silence, broken only by the collective sighs of relief. Despite the immediate danger being over, an undercurrent of fear and uncertainty lingered. One of them finally broke the silence. "What just happened? How did he turn like that when he already had the vaccine?" All eyes turned to the man who had fetched the vaccine. Suspicion was palpable in the air. "Did you tamper with it? Do you have some personal grudge against Marcus?" The accused man, pale and shaken, raised his hands defensively. "No! I swear, I didn''t do anything to it. I followed protocol exactly. Why would I risk all our lives?" "Then how do you explain this?" another demanded. "We''ve seen the vaccine work before. Why didn''t it work on him?" "I don''t know!" the man protested. "Maybe it wasn''t the vaccine. Maybe something else happened to him." The tension in the room was thick. "You used to have a thing for Marcus'' wife, didn''t you?" one of them said, eyes narrowing. "Is this your twisted way of getting back at him?" "That''s ridiculous!" he shouted. "Yes, I liked her once, but that was years ago, before they were even together. And I would never put all of us in danger over something so petty!" "Then explain why the vaccine didn''t work," another colleague pressed. "It should have cured him instantly. There''s no logical reason for this." The accused man took a deep breath, trying to calm his racing heart. "Look, the vaccine was perfectly stored. It''s designed to combat the eldritch infection we''ve encountered so far. So it''s impossible to do that! I wouldn''t risk my life for something petty like that." The room fell silent again, they are not satisfied with that reply. Suddenly, one of the coworkers, a young woman with wide eyes, pointed at the deceased Marcus. "Look at him," she said, her voice trembling. "The ink... it''s so dark!" Everyone turned to look. The dark substance oozing from Marcus'' wounds was almost black, a stark contrast to the dark-violet hue they were used to. Soon, the accused man would mumble upon realizing a horrifying thought, "Maybe... maybe this isn''t the same infection anymore. We''ve been thrown into another galaxy or universe. What if the rabid eldritch-like substance has changed, become more potent? The vaccine might not be effective against this new strain." Hearing this, they all froze. They had all been so focused on the immediate threat that they hadn''t considered the possibility that their very environment had changed in ways they couldn''t comprehend. "You''re right," another said in horror. "The vaccine we''ve been using is for the eldritch substance we knew. If this new substance is more potent, it would explain why the vaccine didn''t work." A collective realization dawned on them, chilling them to the bone. If the eldritch substance had evolved, then they were dealing with an entirely new threat, one their current measures couldn''t counter. As they stood there, still processing the implications, a howl echoed from outside, sending a fresh wave of panic through the group. "Oh my God," someone whispered. "Didn''t Marcus mention that his dog was bitten too?" The room erupted into chaos. "We need to find that dog, now!" someone shouted. "Where did he keep it?" another asked frantically. "In the kennel behind the building," the man who fetched the vaccine replied, his voice shaking. "Grab the weapons!" someone yelled. They ran to a secure room where various firearms and other weapons were stored. Rifles, pistols, and ammunition were quickly distributed among them, the metallic clinking of loading guns a stark contrast to the earlier silence. Armed and ready, they navigated the dimly lit corridors, the sounds of the outside chaos barely muffled by the walls. When they reached the back of the building, their hearts sank. The kennel was empty. The dog was gone, the gate to its enclosure hanging ajar. Panic surged through the group as they exchanged fearful glances. "Where the hell is it?" someone muttered, the fear in his voice barely controlled. Before anyone could respond, they heard unsettling noises emanating from beyond the building''s perimeter. The sounds of various zoo animals¡ªgrowls, roars, and screeches¡ªfilled the air, sending chills down their spines. "That doesn''t sound like just one dog," someone whispered, his voice shaking. "What else is out there?" "It''s the zoo animals," another realized, his face going pale. "They must have gotten out too. And if they''ve been exposed to the same eldritch substance..." Just by thinking of it, it was horrifying. If the eldritch infection had spread to the zoo animals, they could be facing a horde of mutated, rabid creatures far more dangerous than the infected humans. "We need to get back inside, secure the building," the leader ordered. "We can''t deal with this out here." As they turned to retreat, the noises grew louder, more frenzied. The unsettling chorus of transformed animals echoed through the night, a grim reminder of the escalating threat they faced. The group moved quickly but cautiously, their weapons ready as they re-entered the building and secured the doors behind them. Inside, the unsettling atmosphere remained. They knew the situation was growing dire, and their previous concerns seemed almost trivial in comparison to the new dangers lurking outside. The realization that the eldritch infection had evolved and spread to animals added a new layer of terror to their predicament. They gathered in a central room, barricading the doors and windows. The leader turned to the group, his expression grim. "We need to come up with a plan. If those animals get in here, we''re done for." One of the coworkers, still pale from the earlier events, spoke up. "We need to figure out how to make the vaccine work against this new strain. It''s our only hope." "And we need to find a way to secure the perimeter," another added. "If those animals break through, we need to be ready." Chapter 16: The G.O.A.T Lyerin had finally reached the colossal fortress-like building. The high walls and heavy gates were imposing, but the guttural zombie roars and sporadic gunfire that echoed from within were even more daunting. He knew his mother was inside, held captive by the Borgias family. Lyerin''s heart reimagined calm as he surveyed the scene. He had two options: transform into his formidable Ibex form, a humanoid giant with immense strength and the ability to intimidate zombies, or remain in his human form, more vulnerable to the undead but less likely to be gunned down by the guards. Each choice carried significant risks. Time was running out, and the situation was growing more perilous by the second. If he didn''t move immediately, the zombies might target the bigger fellows, and it would be over even in his human ibex form. So he needed to save his mother fast and get the hell out of there. Weighing his options, Lyerin decided to start in his human form to avoid drawing immediate fire from the guards. He needed to find a way inside, past the walls and gates. The facility''s layout came to mind; there was a service entrance at the back, likely less guarded and potentially offering a way in. With his knowledge from a past life dealing with zombie apocalypses, Lyerin remained neutral and focused. Navigating the private property of the zoo, Lyerin avoided infected animals and guards alike. He moved swiftly and silently, taking advantage of his knowledge of the layout and the chaos around him. He knew the facility well from his previous life when they recovered this place back then and he used this to his advantage, heading toward the fifth floor where the holding cells were typically located. As he approached the entrance, he saw the guards with advanced modern weapons, all on high alert. He slipped through unnoticed and made his way up the stairs. The sounds of battle outside intensified, but Lyerin remained focused. He needed to reach his mother before it was too late. Finally, he reached the fifth floor. The moment he stepped into the hallway, a dozen guns were immediately aimed on him. The guards in uniform, their faces hardened and eyes cold, were ready to shoot at the slightest provocation. "Stop right there!" one of them barked. "Who are you and how did you get in here?" Lyerin raised his hands slowly, trying to appear as non-threatening as possible. "I''m Lyerin," he said calmly. "I''m here for my mother. Lina Borgias." The guards exchanged glances, their suspicion evident. One of them, a tall man with a scar across his face, stepped forward. "How did you get here without a scratch? How did you know the passcodes?" Lyerin knew he was in a precarious situation. He needed to tread carefully. "I have my ways," he said cryptically. "Look, I''m not here to cause trouble. I just want to get my mother and leave." The tension in the room was heavy and intense. The guards were not convinced. They tightened their grips on their weapons, ready to fire. Just as the situation seemed to be escalating, another man stepped forward from the back of the group. He looked at Lyerin intently, recognition dawning on his face. "Wait," the man said, holding up a hand to stop the others. "Is this... are you the Eleventh Rank Eldren Apprentice?" Lyerin was taken aback. He hadn''t expected anyone here to know about his rank, and then his eyes knitted, it seemed that his mother was really here, so he said, "Yes,", nodding slowly. "I am." The man who recognized him turned to the others and gestured for them to lower their weapons. "Stand down," he ordered. The guards hesitated but eventually obeyed, lowering their guns but keeping a wary eye on Lyerin. "I''m sorry for the rough welcome," the man said, stepping closer. "It was an order to take your mother. We had no choice." Lyerin''s eyes narrowed, but he forced himself to stay calm. "I understand," he said, though his voice was tense. "Just let me see her." The man nodded and led Lyerin down the hallway. The other guards followed at a distance, still cautious. As they walked, Lyerin''s mind was thinking. He needed to get his mother out of here, but he also needed to find out more about what was going on in this facility. They reached a large room filled with capsules. Each capsule contained a person in a state of suspended animation. Lyerin scanned the room quickly, his heart pounding. Then he saw her: his mother, Lina, unconscious inside one of the capsules. "She''s here," the man said, stopping in front of the capsule. "She''s safe. We haven''t harmed her." Lyerin approached the capsule and placed a hand on the glass, relief flooding through him. He turned back to the man. "Thank you," he said quietly. The man nodded, a hint of sympathy in his eyes. "We were following orders, but... I understand. Take your time. When you''re ready, we''ll help you get her out of here." Lyerin nodded, but his mind was already racing with plans. He needed to get his mother to safety, The guards were still watching him closely, but for now, they seemed willing to let him be. As he stood there, next to his mother''s capsule, Lyerin knew that the real challenge was just beginning. The zombie apocalypse was spreading, and they were far from safe. But for now, he had found his mother, and that was a start. For a moment, Lyerin closed his eyes, he was not suspicious why they are so welcoming, he knew the reason why, feeling the strange sensation coursing through his body, he felt the room was sapping his strength away, and he could sense the subtle yet powerful force at work. When he opened his eyes, the door had already closed, sealing him inside. For a moment, worry tugged at his mind, but then a chuckle escaped his lips. "If you wanted to trap me, you should have tried trapping me underground," Lyerin muttered to himself. He knew all about the Borgias family''s weapon¡ªa device designed to drain Eldren Mana from its surroundings. It was a formidable tool, capable of rendering most Eldren apprentices helpless. But Lyerin was not like most apprentices. He had faced this device before and knew how to handle it. Besides, he had an alternative plan, one that would be much easier to execute since he got this one. His eyes darted to the window beside him, fortified with strong steel bars. With a deep breath, Lyerin began to morph. His muscles bulged and expanded, his bones shifting and cracking audibly. The skin on his arms thickened, sprouting coarse fur. His hands twisted and morphed into powerful hooves, and his legs followed suit, becoming the sturdy limbs of a beast. His face elongated into a formidable snout, sharp horns spiraling out of his skull. The transformation was intense, every fiber of his being reshaping into that of a massive, muscular, and wide Ibex. The room seemed to shrink around him as he grew larger, more powerful, and more intense. Instead of charging at the door, Lyerin turned his attention to the window. With surprising gentleness for his massive form, he lifted the capsule containing his mother, cradling it in his strong arms. He moved towards the window, his keen eyes assessing the situation. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Outside, the workers who had orchestrated his capture were buzzing with excitement. They had been worried about the apocalypse and the chaos it brought, but trapping Lyerin had given them a much-needed morale boost. "We did it!" one of them exclaimed. "An Eleventh Rank Eldren Apprentice! The family will reward us handsomely for this." Another worker, slightly more pragmatic, nodded. "Now we just need to focus on surviving this mess. As long as we can hold out, we''re set for life." Their conversation was cut short by the sound of metal bending and glass shattering. Kachang! They paused, and they, familiar with windows breaking, so when they opened the door, they turned in shock to see Lyerin, in his massive Ibex form, stepping through the wreckage of the window. The bars and glass lay in twisted heaps around him. He carried the capsule with ease, balancing it on his back as he prepared to make his escape. In one fluid motion, Lyerin leaped from the window, his powerful hooves gripping the exterior wall of the building. Goats are known for their incredible ability to balance and climb on the steepest, most precarious surfaces. Their hooves have a unique structure that allows them to grip even the smallest footholds with remarkable stability. Drawing on this natural ability, Lyerin began his descent. He moved with an agility that belied his massive size, his hooves finding purchase on narrow ledges and outcroppings. The capsule remained secure on his back, held in place by the strength of his transformed limbs. He climbed down the side of the building with the same ease that a mountain goat would navigate a sheer cliff face. Below, the guards were in a state of confusion. They had heard the commotion and were preparing for an internal breach, but now they looked up in disbelief at the sight of the gigantic Ibex descending the building''s exterior. "He''s getting away!" one of them shouted, raising his weapon. "Hold your fire!" the leader barked. "You might hit the capsule. We need him alive, and maybe we need whatever''s inside that capsule." Lyerin continued his descent, unfazed by the commotion below. His focus was on reaching the ground safely and making his escape. The guards could not follow him on this treacherous path, and even if they tried, they would not be able to match his speed and agility. As he neared the ground, he leaped the final few meters, landing with a heavy thud. The capsule remained intact, and Lyerin wasted no time in setting it down gently. Standing tall, he looked back at the building, seeing the faces of the guards peering down at him. He knew they would come after him, but he also knew he had gained a significant head start. Lyerin picked up the capsule and began to run, moving with the swift, sure-footedness of someone who had survived countless dangers before. His goal was clear: get as far away from this place as possible and find a safe location to hide and plan his next move. Soon, he disappeared into the shadows of the surrounding area, leaving the guards behind. Chapter 17: Mother woke up Lyerin found himself in a vertical farm, a towering structure filled with rows upon rows of lush, green vegetation growing under the glow of LED lights. The air was fresh, infused with the scent of soil and plants, a stark contrast to the chaos and decay outside. The farm was a marvel of modern agriculture, designed to maximize space and efficiency. The crops grew in stacked layers, each level equipped with hydroponic systems that delivered nutrients directly to the plants'' roots. This place was a haven of life amid the surrounding devastation. He gently placed the capsule containing his mother, Lina, on the floor. Choosing this location was a strategic decision. Vertical farms, unlike storage facilities or military bases, were often overlooked by scavengers and raiders. They were fortified against external threats, with multiple layers of security and self-sustaining ecosystems. The constant circulation of fresh air and controlled environment made it a safe haven, free from the corruption of the Eldren Mana that had turned so many into flesh-eating beasts. As Lyerin opened the capsule, he braced himself. Under normal circumstances, removing someone from such a containment device in the outside world, flooded with Eldren Mana, would be a death sentence. The Mana would invade their bodies, transforming them into rabid creatures. However, vertical farms were different. The enclosed ecosystem here was insulated from the Eldren Mana. The controlled climate and clean air acted as a barrier, preventing the Mana from penetrating and corrupting Lina. Slowly, Lina began to stir. Her eyes fluttered open, blinking against the harsh light of the farm. Confusion clouded her gaze as she looked around, trying to make sense of her surroundings. Her movements were jerky and uncertain, hands reaching out to touch the unfamiliar environment. She struggled to sit up, her breath coming in short, panicked gasps. "Where am I?" she whispered, her voice trembling. Lyerin moved closer, placing a reassuring hand on her shoulder. "You''re safe, Mom. We''re on a vertical farm. It''s a secure place, away from the chaos outside." Her eyes darted around, still filled with confusion. "Vertical farm? But... how? The last thing I remember... I was crying. Why was I crying?" "You were taken by the Borgias family. They used you to get to me," Lyerin explained, his tone calm and steady. "I managed to get you out. This place is safe from the Eldren Mana that''s affecting everyone outside." Lina''s eyes widened as she absorbed his words. "Eldren Mana? Flesh-eating beasts? What''s happening, Lyerin?" He took a deep breath, knowing he needed to break it down gently. "The world has changed, Mom. We''re in the middle of a zombie apocalypse, but it''s worse than anything we''ve ever seen. The Eldren Mana has corrupted people, turning them into rabid creatures. But don''t worry, this farm is safe. Mana can''t reach us here." As he spoke, he showed her the heads of the rabid creatures he had encountered, explaining what they were. Lina''s face paled as she looked at the grotesque remains, her body trembling with fear. She recoiled slightly, pressing a hand to her mouth. "Oh my God," she whispered. "I can''t believe this is real." "It''s real, Mom. But you''re safe now. We just need to stay here and lay low," Lyerin reassured her, his voice firm. "The farm''s ecosystem will protect us. It''s self-sustaining and insulated from the outside world." Lina nodded slowly, trying to process everything. Her eyes were wide with shock and fear, but she clung to her son''s words like a lifeline. "Okay. Okay, I understand." Suddenly, a look of intense fear crossed her face, and she grabbed Lyerin''s arm. "The Borgias family... Lyerin, they''re dangerous. They won''t stop looking for us." Lyerin sat quietly beside his mother, absorbing the weight of her words. The revelation about his siblings was unexpected and deeply unsettling. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lina''s eyes were filled with a mixture of sorrow and desperation as she continued to speak. "The Borgias family won''t stop looking for us, Lyerin. They have resources and influence that stretch far and wide. But there''s something else you need to know. You have siblings¡ªthree brothers and two sisters. They''re all on your father''s side." Lyerin''s heart skipped a beat. "Siblings? I didn''t know¡­" Lina nodded, her voice trembling. "We shouldn''t have fled! We shouldn''t have escaped from their grasp. The Borgias family used them to control me. They wouldn''t let me see them unless I did what they wanted to do. That''s why it was wrong for us to flee." Lyerin knew the Borgias family''s reach was extensive, and escaping them entirely was nearly impossible. He knew, both he and his mother had tracking chips implanted in them. But he chose not to reveal that the headquarters where she had been taken would soon be razed to the ground by the rampaging zoo animals, a chaotic fate he had foreseen from his past life that he took her and left. He kept his expression neutral, masking the knowledge he carried from his previous life. He pretended to be curious, "Who are they? My brothers and sisters. What are their names?" Lina''s eyes filled with tears as she recounted their names, one by one, painting a picture of the family Lyerin had never known. "There''s James, the eldest. He''s strong and dependable, always looking out for the others. Then there''s Alice, with her fiery spirit and quick wit. Michael is next, thoughtful and kind. Sarah, the youngest daughter, is full of curiosity and wonder. And finally, there''s little Daniel, still so young, but full of potential." Lyerin listened intently, each name sinking into his mind, adding to the puzzle of his past and present. In his previous life, he had no recollection of these siblings, no idea they even existed. This information felt changed, adding layers of complexity to their already precarious situation. "Why are you telling me this now, Mom?" Lyerin asked gently, though his mind was racing with questions and emotions. Lina broke down, tears streaming down her face. "Your father... he didn''t allow me to. He kept us apart, forbidding me from speaking of them. I wanted to tell you so many times, but I was afraid. Afraid of what he would do to you, to them." Lyerin felt a surge of anger towards his father and the Borgias family for putting his mother through such torment. But he understood her position now, the impossible choices she had been forced to make. "I understand, Mom. We''ll find a way to deal with this. But for now, you need to rest and regain your strength." Lina nodded, still sobbing. "Thank you, Lyerin. I''m so sorry for everything. I just wanted to protect you." "You''ve done your best, Mom. Now it''s my turn to protect you," Lyerin said, his voice filled with determination. After a few moments of silence, Lina began to calm down, her breathing becoming steadier. Lyerin helped her settle into a makeshift bed he had prepared earlier, ensuring she was comfortable and safe. As she lay down, exhaustion overcame her, and she quickly drifted into a fitful sleep. Lyerin watched over her, his mind whirring with plans and contingencies. The revelation about his siblings changed everything. He needed to find a way to rescue them too, but first, he had to ensure their immediate safety. The Borgias family''s reach was vast, and their resources were nearly limitless. He couldn''t afford to make any mistakes. He sat beside his mother, reflecting on his next steps. The vertical farm, with its self-sustaining ecosystem and insulation from Eldren Mana, provided a temporary sanctuary. But they couldn''t stay here forever. The Borgias family would eventually track them down, chips or no chips. As dawn broke, Lyerin''s resolve hardened. He was intrigued about information about his siblings and the Borgias family''s plans. He also needed to secure a means to remove or disable the tracking chips implanted in both him and his mother. His knowledge from his past life gave him an edge, but he had to be careful not to reveal too much too soon. With a careful plan forming in his mind, Lyerin checked on his mother one last time before stepping outside. The vertical farm was quiet, the only sounds the gentle hum of the hydroponic systems and the occasional rustle of leaves. He took a deep breath, appreciating the momentary peace. "Rest for now, Mom," he whispered, looking back at her sleeping form. "I''ll take care of everything." Chapter 18: Back to the ruined Magical world The night descended swiftly, casting a blanket of darkness over the vertical farm. The gentle hum of the hydroponic systems and the rustle of leaves filled the air, a stark contrast to the chaos and danger Lyerin had faced earlier. His mother, Lina, remained in a deep sleep, a side effect of the drugs the E-type headquarters had injected her with. These drugs were designed to ensure that even if someone managed to save their loved ones from the Borgias family''s clutches, they would remain subdued and compliant upon their return. Lyerin knew he had no supplies to counteract the drugs and restore her to normal, but saving her from the E-facility was his immediate priority before it was razed to the ground by dangerous undead zoo animals. As the clock struck six in the evening, Lyerin prepared himself for another foray into the ruined magical world. He muttered to himself, "I will level up this time!" Determined, he closed his eyes, and moments later, he found himself once again transported to the devastated realm. Unlike the previous day, where he had been thrown into a life-and-death struggle to face the tribe, this time he emerged from a summoning circle. The atmosphere felt different, more controlled. A notification screen appeared before him, bearing the words: [ Kingdom of Rose: Kingdom of New Beginning. ] Lyerin took in his surroundings, noticing rows of guards clad in heavy armor adorned with blood-red roses. The sight was both striking and intimidating. One of the guards, a knight, stepped forward and introduced himself as a Knight of the Kingdom of Rose. He handed Lyerin a scroll and asked him to sign the papers. Lyerin glanced at the scroll, not bothering to read the contents, and filled in the required information. His name, "Lyerin Borgias," was the last to be written, standing out starkly against the parchment. As soon as he finished, the information on the scroll vanished, leaving only his name. He returned the scroll to the knight, who read his name and froze in shock. The reaction was immediate and intense. The Borgias family was renowned throughout the kingdom, known as the dagger of the kingdom¡ªassassins who carried out the Royal family''s darkest desires. They were one of the three strongest Duke Families, wielding power and influence that struck fear into the hearts of many. The knight''s face contorted with surprise, and he exchanged nervous glances with his comrades. "A Borgias family member," the knight stammered, his voice filled with awe and trepidation. He quickly composed himself, realizing the gravity of the situation. "Please, follow me," he said, this time with a respectful tone. Lyerin nodded, his expression neutral, and followed the knight. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As they walked, Lyerin took in the grandeur of the Kingdom of Rose. The architecture was a blend of elegance and fortification, with tall spires and robust walls. The streets were lined with lush gardens, each adorned with the signature blood-red roses. The air was filled with the subtle fragrance of the flowers, creating an almost surreal atmosphere amidst the looming tension. The knight led Lyerin through a maze of corridors until they reached a temple with dark, imposing features. Above the entrance, a sign read [ Borgias Family Temple. ] The atmosphere was thick with an ancient, almost tangible energy. The knight gestured for Lyerin to enter a grand hall within the temple, and without hesitation, Lyerin stepped inside. Upon emerging into the hall, Lyerin found himself surrounded by figures in dark robes, their faces obscured. Each figure held a crystal ball, the orbs glowing faintly in the dim light. The silence was oppressive until one of the robed figures spoke loudly, their voice echoing through the hall. "No core!" the figure announced, staring at Lyerin. The crystal ball in their hands remained dim. One by one, the other robed figures repeated the same declaration, their crystal balls also failing to light up. "No core!" "No core!" "No core!" A chorus of drums began to beat, a rhythmic and solemn sound that filled the hall. Lyerin watched as the ceremony unfolded, understanding its significance. The more crystal balls that lit up, the more important the person was within the Borgias family. To have none light up meant he held no status in the family, a fact underscored by the unlit orbs before him. The drums continued their relentless beat, each thud resonating in Lyerin''s chest. He remained stoic, his face betraying no emotion as the ceremony concluded. The figures in dark robes turned their attention away from him, signaling the end of the ritual. A knight stepped forward and addressed Lyerin politely. "Sir, please follow me." Lyerin nodded and followed the knight out of the temple. As they walked through the winding corridors, the knight began to explain Lyerin''s duty in the Kingdom of Rose. "Even though the crystal balls did not light up, you are still a member of the Borgias family," the knight said, his voice calm and respectful. "Your duty in the Kingdom of Rose is to serve as a guardian of the realm, using your skills and knowledge to protect and uphold the kingdom''s values. You will be expected to assist in missions that require your unique abilities and to represent the Borgias family with honor and integrity." The knight continued, detailing the expectations and responsibilities that came with his role. "You will be given assignments ranging from protecting important individuals to gathering intelligence and executing strategic operations. Your actions will reflect upon the Borgias family, so you must conduct yourself with the utmost professionalism. You will have access to certain resources and information, but your primary allegiance must always be to the Kingdom of Rose and the Borgias family." Lyerin listened attentively, absorbing every word. He understood the gravity of his situation and the responsibilities that came with it. The knight then handed him a small pouch containing five gold coins. "These are five Rose Gold coins," the knight explained. "In comparison to the average civilians of the Kingdom of Rose, this places you significantly above others in terms of wealth. An average civilian with five Rose Bronze coins is considered wealthy. This gold will allow you to live comfortably and carry out your duties without financial concern." Lyerin accepted the pouch, feeling the weight of the coins in his hand. The knight then presented him with an insignia of the Kingdom of Rose, a symbol of his new status and responsibilities. "With this insignia, you can access various parts of the kingdom and command respect from those who recognize its significance," the knight continued. "It grants you certain privileges and authority within the kingdom. Use it wisely and remember that you represent both the Borgias family and the Kingdom of Rose." Lyerin nodded, understanding the importance of the insignia and the responsibilities that came with it. He attached the insignia to his belt, feeling its weight as a constant reminder of his duty. "You are free to move about the Kingdom of Rose and fulfill your duties as needed," the knight concluded. "If you require assistance or further instructions, you can seek out the designated officials in the kingdom who are familiar with the Borgias family''s operations. Remember, your actions will always be observed, and your loyalty to the kingdom and the family will be tested." With that, the knight stepped back, allowing Lyerin to proceed on his own. Chapter 19: Fellow Earthlings After leaving the temple, Lyerin stepped into the bustling streets of the Kingdom of Rose, a place where the past and present collided in a tapestry of medieval architecture and modern chaos. The kingdom''s training center, a prestigious institution reserved for those without bloodlines or family ties, was not an option for him. As a member of the Borgias family, he was neither enslaved nor free to access such facilities. He didn''t have to wait long before he was approached by a guide. The guide was dressed in formal black medieval clothing, an ensemble that included a long, flowing cloak, a doublet with intricate embroidery, and high leather boots. His hair was neatly combed, and his face bore the expression of someone accustomed to dealing with nobility and important figures. "Sir Lyerin," the guide greeted with a respectful bow, "I am here to escort you to your next destination." Lyerin nodded, acknowledging the guide''s presence. He followed him through the crowded streets, where the clamor of merchants, the chatter of townsfolk, and the distant sounds of military drills created a cacophony of life. Eventually, they arrived at a waiting carriage, perched atop a shadow rat-like dog beast. The creature was massive, its dark fur blending seamlessly with the shadows, making it appear almost ghostly in the dim light. Its eyes glowed with an eerie intelligence, and its movements were smooth and fluid despite its size. The carriage itself was luxurious, with velvet-lined seats and intricate carvings adorning the exterior. Lyerin climbed inside and found himself amidst a row of strangers, all engaged in whispered conversations. As the carriage began to move, the atmosphere inside grew tense and filled with an undercurrent of shared dread. "Did you hear what happened in Sector 12?" a young woman whispered to the man beside her. Her eyes were wide with fear, and her hands trembled slightly. "They say the infected broke through the barriers and slaughtered everyone. It was a bloodbath." The man nodded grimly. "I lost my brother there. He was trying to protect his family, but the infected... they were too strong, too many. They tore through the defenses like they were nothing." Another voice chimed in, belonging to an older man with a weary expression. "I was in Sector 8 when it happened. The screams... God, the screams. It was like being in a nightmare. People running, the infected chasing them down. I saw a woman get ripped apart right in front of me." A young girl, no older than fifteen, spoke up next. "My parents didn''t make it out of Sector 5. They tried to get me to safety, but... I was the only one who survived. The infected swarmed our home. I can still hear them, scratching and banging on the doors." Lyerin listened quietly, absorbing their stories. He knew all too well the horrors of the real world¡ªthe apocalypse that had turned Earth into a living nightmare. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. These people were likely from Earth, like him, perhaps even offsprings of the Borgias family, their mothers used as breeding animals just as his mother Lina had been. A middle-aged woman, her face lined with sorrow and exhaustion, spoke next. "I lost my son. He was only ten. We were trying to get to the safe zone, but the infected... they got to us first. I still see his face, every time I close my eyes." The stories continued, each one more harrowing than the last. A man with a scar running down his face recounted how he had fought off a horde of infected to save his wife, only to lose her in the end. Another woman described hiding in a cellar for days, the infected prowling above her, waiting for her to make a sound. As the carriage rolled on, Lyerin could feel the weight of their collective trauma pressing down on him. These were his kin, linked by blood and by the shared experience of surviving a world gone mad. They were all scarred, physically and emotionally, by the apocalypse that had upended their lives. One of the younger men, his voice barely above a whisper, turned to Lyerin and asked, "How did you survive? What did you do to make it this far?" Lyerin had planned to remain silent and keep his thoughts to himself, but the question hung in the air, demanding an answer. "How did you survive? What did you do to make it this far?" The desperation in the man''s voice stirred something within him. In his past life, he had seen many perish both on Earth and in this ruined magical world, victims of the greed and neglect of powerful families like the Borgias. At first, it hadn''t mattered to him, but now he felt a flicker of something¡ªperhaps a desire to help, or perhaps just a desire to cause trouble for his family. As he sat in contemplation, he realized that helping these people might indeed be a way to strike back at the Borgias. Out of spite, or maybe out of some buried sense of justice, he felt a pull towards them. Yet, instead of answering immediately, he closed his eyes, letting the weight of the decision settle over him. Silence filled the carriage as the others waited, their eyes on him, expectant and hopeful. After a long pause, Lyerin clapped his hands sharply, the sound slicing through the tension and drawing everyone''s attention. "Listen," he began, his voice firm. "I know some of you are confused. You woke up in a strange place after you saw a countdown, and then found yourselves in dangerous situations or treated like dogs or slaves. I want to hear your stories. What happened to you after you were sent here?" The first to speak was the young woman who had lost her brother. "I was dropped into a forest," she said, her voice trembling. "I was told to gather herbs for a potion. They didn''t tell me the forest was infested with creatures¡ªmonsters that hunted me as soon as I stepped inside. I barely made it out alive." A man with a scar down his face spoke next. "They sent me into a cave to retrieve a crystal. They said it was a simple task, but the cave was collapsing. I had to navigate through falling rocks and unstable ground. It felt like they wanted me to fail." An older woman with a weary expression added her story. "I was forced into a combat arena. They made us fight each other for their amusement. They didn''t care if we lived or died, just that we entertained them." A young girl, no older than fifteen, shared her experience. "They told me to clean a noble''s house. I thought it would be safe, but the house was haunted. Ghosts tormented me the whole time. I couldn''t escape until dawn." Another man, his eyes hollow, spoke up. "They had me work in the mines. The air was thick with dust, and there were cave-ins all the time. I saw people crushed under the rubble, but we were forced to keep digging." As each person recounted their ordeal, Lyerin listened carefully. Their experiences varied, but a common thread ran through them all: they had been deceived, treated as expendable, and thrown into perilous situations without warning. Chapter 20: Please survive After listening to all of them, Lyerin could see the horror etched on their faces. Each person''s tale of stress and fear in this unknown ruined magical world and the apocalyptic reality they came from hung in the air like a palpable weight. The horrifying memories were reflected in their eyes, as if a mirror to his own tormented past back in his first life. As all their stories told off, a silence fell over the group, the atmosphere was thick with shared pain and silent understanding. Lyerin took a deep breath, deciding to share his own story, hoping to provide them with some perspective and perhaps a glimmer of hope. "I understand what you''re all going through," he began, his voice steady but empathetic. "I, too, was sent to a dangerous place¡ªan unknown tribe. I was a spy, and if I were discovered, death would have been the least of my worries." The group leaned in closer, their expressions a mix of curiosity and fear. Lyerin continued, "I was the only one left alive because the tribe found it amusing to keep me around. They wanted to see how much a foreigner could endure, to toy with me for their amusement. Every hour was a battle to stay unnoticed, to survive. I thought I would be there forever, but fortunately, I was sent here." His voice grew more intense as he spoke, drawing the listeners into his tale. "In an hour, I discovered something... something that changed everything." Lyerin paused, letting the suspense build as he scanned their faces, meeting each person''s gaze with determination. "One of the tribesmen turned my left hand into a monstrous goat hand. They threatened to torture and kill those who were with me if I didn''t comply. At that time, I didn''t know who my comrades were, but I refused to follow the tribe''s commands." The room was silent, hanging on his every word. "Yet, even though I refused, I soon discovered they could still control my hand. It moved against my will, and I- uh-" Lyerin paused, and continued, "killed my comrades with my own hands." The group was shocked, looking at him and thinking he was still a teenager. He looked around the room, his eyes locking onto each person''s for a moment before continuing. "In the real world, when I didn''t have a weapon anymore, I miraculously used that monstrous hand to kill the rabid zombies. The same hand that I used to kill people." Lyerin''s storytelling was so vivid and convincing that the listeners could almost see the scenes playing out before them. "Maybe," he said, his voice filled with conviction, "if we learn something from this ruined magical world, although it''s dangerous, it can save us in real life. Every trial, every bit of pain we endure here, could be the key to our survival back home." Soon, they all stared at him. Lyerin continued, "We need to adapt, to use what we''ve learned here. This world, as harsh as it is, might be preparing us for something greater. Maybe we could use this to fight against these flesh eating beasts" Suddenly, one of the men in the carriage narrowed his eyes at Lyerin. "How do we know you''re telling the truth?" he asked, his voice laden with suspicion. Another person, a woman with a scar across her cheek, joined in. "Yeah, how do we know you aren''t just trying to trick us or manipulate us for your own gain?" Their questions sparked a wave of doubt that quickly spread through the group. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Murmurs of questions filled the cramped space as nearly everyone turned their wary eyes towards Lyerin. "What if he''s working for the Borgias family?" someone else added, the fear and paranoia evident in their tone. Lyerin held his tongue, he could only sigh. Then, without a word, he raised his left hand. The air seemed to hum with anticipation. Slowly, his hand began to transform. Veins bulge and twist, the skin darkening and thickening. Bones cracked and realigned, fingers elongating into gnarled claws. Within moments, his hand was no longer human but a monstrous, goat-like appendage. It was grotesque and can make their skin crawl to look at. Gasps erupted from the group. One of the younger men recoiled, his eyes wide with shock. "What... what is that?" he stammered, his voice barely above a whisper. A middle-aged woman clasped her hands to her mouth, her eyes filling with tears. "Oh my God," she muttered, with her voice trembling. "It''s true. He wasn''t lying." A burly man who had been skeptical earlier now looked at Lyerin with a mix of fear and awe. "I''ve never seen anything like it," he said, his voice hushed. Another person, a young woman with curly hair, couldn''t tear her eyes away from the grotesque transformation. "Is this what we''re up against?" she asked, her voice tinged with both dread and fascination. The reactions varied. Some people were visibly terrified, others seemed awestruck, and a few even appeared curious, as if trying to understand the extent of Lyerin''s words he told them. Just as more questions were about to burst forth from their mouths, the carriage suddenly trembled uncontrollably. The violent shaking threw everyone into a frenzy, scrambling to grab hold of anything solid. "Hold on to something!" Lyerin shouted, his voice cutting through the chaos. Some clutched at the wooden walls of the carriage, their knuckles turning white from the strain. Others held onto each other, seeking stability and comfort in the midst of the turbulence. The entire structure creaked and groaned, with the sounds of splintering wood mingling with their panicked breaths. Lyerin''s body moved with a calculated precision, though he masked it under a facade of shock. His muscles trembled as he braced himself, making his movements appear shaky and uncertain. When the carriage finally came to an abrupt halt, he wasted no time. Kabang! With a powerful kick, he forced the door open and stepped outside, his eyes scanning the surroundings with a glint of readiness. The group followed, stepping into a forest bathed in an eerie daylight. The sunlight filtered through the dense canopy, casting long, sinister shadows on the forest floor. Despite the daylight, the atmosphere was oppressively making the hair on their back stand up, as if the forest itself harbored some dark secrets they don''t have a desire to find out. The air was thick with the scent of damp earth and decaying leaves, and the distant calls of unknown creatures added to the unsettling ambiance. "What is this place?" one of the men asked, his voice barely masking his fear. "Why does it feel so wrong?" a woman added, looking around with wide, anxious eyes. Another person, clutching their coat tightly around them, muttered, "It''s like the light itself is hiding something." Their attention was quickly drawn to the creature that had been pulling their carriage. It lay on the ground, lifeless and still, with its massive body sprawled out awkwardly. The once formidable shadow rat-like beast now looked pitiful, its chest unmoving. But just as they began to process the sight, the creature''s body twitches violently. "Did you see that?" someone exclaimed, their voice high-pitched with panic. The creature twitched again, its movements erratic and unsettling. "It''s... it''s moving!" another person cried out, taking a step back in fear. The twitching grew more intense, each spasm shaking its entire body. "What''s happening to it?" someone whispered, their voice barely audible. With one final, convulsive shudder, the creature vomited a dark, viscous substance onto the ground. The group recoiled in horror, their faces twisted in disgust and fear. As they stood there, trying to make sense of what they had just witnessed, a scroll suspended in the air with a message made of blood appeared before them, written in blood-red letters on a piece of parchment that seemed to materialize out of nowhere: [ The Borgias family only looks after the strong descendants. Be prepared and survive. Fail or Die! ] Chapter 21: Options to level up As soon as they saw the message hanging in the air, as if conjured by some dark magic, Lyerin''s mind went into overdrive. His eyes scanned the ground below, searching for the right spot. Mud. He needed mud. It would be the best camouflage for now. He assessed the terrain, noting the different patches of earth. Over there, near the tree roots, the mud was too thick and lumpy¡ªit would crack and fall off easily. But just a few feet to the left, where the forest floor dipped slightly, the mud was smoother, more pliable. That would stick better, cover more thoroughly. Lyerin knelt and scooped up a handful of the chosen mud, spreading it across his skin with deliberate, practiced movements. His internal monologue was a steady stream of tactical considerations. This mud is just the right consistency. It will dry but stay flexible enough to move without flaking off. Better than that lumpy mess. He continued, methodically covering himself until he was a part of the forest floor. The others watched him, their faces a mix of confusion and apprehension. Noticing their stares, Lyerin looked up. "Military tactics," he said curtly, his tone brooking no argument. It was enough for them. They exchanged glances, then bent down to follow his example. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The message had been clear: danger was imminent. If covering themselves in mud increased their chances of survival, they would do it. Lyerin''s mind continued to race. They didn''t have time for mistakes. He didn''t care if his actions saved the others, as long as they didn''t slow him down. As he worked, he heard the first distant shrieks, growing louder, more numerous. His heart rate remained steady. Panic was a luxury he couldn''t afford. "To the trees," he commanded in a low voice, barely above a whisper. "Stay covered in mud and spread out. Don''t get too close to each other. If one of you gets caught, I don''t want to be implicated." Without hesitation, the group moved, spreading out as instructed. Lyerin found a tree with thick, low-hanging branches and positioned himself beneath it, the mud blending him seamlessly into the background. The others found their own hiding spots, each face etched with fear and confusion. Suddenly, out of nowhere, Lyerin saw a notification. Ding! [ Would like to level up camouflage? ] Lyerin was surprised, he was tempted, as he was about to decide what to do, but he was interrupted. The ground began to thump with an ominous rhythm, growing louder with each passing second. Soon, several creatures emerged from the underbrush. They were shrews, grotesquely distorted to stand on two legs. Some were slim, their skin taut over wiry frames, while others had distended bellies that jiggled with each step. Their clothing was tattered and worn, barely enough to cover their privates, adding to their ghastly appearance. And all of them saw a health bar above the creatures heads. [ Goblin Shrews [ Level 5. [ ¡­ ] Lyerin, half-submerged in the mud, watched intently. "Goblin shrews," he mumbled to himself. The legends of these creatures flashed through his mind. Once, they had traded their keen sense of smell to lower their high metabolic rate, leaving them with poor eyesight and no olfactory sense. A cruel bargain, one that had turned them into grotesque predators. Usually, in the wild, they are high-level predators, but with their level the same as them now, Lyerin knew they had been released by the Borgia Family for them Earthlings. The goblin shrews began to communicate in their guttural, incomprehensible language, their leader gesturing for them to search the area. Lyerin held his breath, his muscles taut as he prepared for the worst. After that, another notification appeared. Ding! [ Would like to level up Goblin Shrews language understanding? ] Lyerin swallowed his saliva. Obviously, no! Meanwhile, the creatures spread out, their movements erratic but purposeful. Despite their poor eyesight, they had a predator''s instinct. Lyerin could see the tension etched on the faces of his fellow Earthlings, despite their mud-covered disguises. Every slight movement, every rustle of leaves, made their eyes widen with fear. He couldn''t blame them; the stakes were life and death. He watched as a goblin shrew passed perilously close to one of the younger men, who was doing his best to remain still. The creature paused, sniffing the air futilely, then moved on. The search felt interminable. Lyerin''s mind was a whirl of calculated risks and potential outcomes. He knew that any mistake, any noise, could spell their end. The goblin shrews moved slowly, methodically, poking and prodding at the underbrush. One of them even climbed a tree, scanning the area with its beady, unfocused eyes. Minutes stretched into what felt like hours. Finally, the leader of the goblin shrews called them back with a series of sharp, guttural commands. They regrouped, muttering amongst themselves. They hadn''t found anything. Lyerin''s heart rate remained steady, his breathing controlled. Slowly, the goblin shrews began to retreat, disappearing back into the underbrush. Lyerin didn''t move, not until he was certain they were gone. The forest fell silent again, the oppressive atmosphere lifting slightly. He let out a breath he hadn''t realized he''d been holding, he could even feel his muscles slowly unclenching. Lyerin did not move for a long time, and neither did the others. The silence was heavy in the air and he preferred to let it be, each second stretching out interminably. But then, after a few more seconds, they began to stir. Panic surged through Lyerin bulging bloody veins on his forehead as he saw some of the others attempting to rise. "Get back down!" he signaled frantically with his body language, using exaggerated motions to convey the urgency of his command. Most of them understood and froze immediately. However, a few had mud caked on their ears and didn''t hear him. They continued to move, oblivious to the danger. To their horror, one of the creatures suddenly reappeared. "Eurk!?" It stood there, its beady eyes scanning the area, its grotesque body silhouetted against the dim light. Time seemed to freeze. Lyerin''s mind buzzed with implications, weighing his options, calculating risks. The creature''s gaze lingered, and Lyerin could feel every heartbeat pounding in his chest. Without warning, Lyerin bolted from his hiding spot. His left hand began to transform mid-motion, morphing into a claw-like appendage reminiscent of a demonic ibex beast. His muscles tensed, his focus sharpened. He aimed for a swift, lethal strike. But he was too late. The creature''s lungs expanded, drawing in a deep breath. And to his horror, it let out a resounding shriek that pierced the air, echoing through the forest. "Eyaaaaurrrrkkkk!!!" The alarm was raised. Lyerin didn''t hesitate. Even as the shriek rang out, he launched himself at the creature, his clawed hand poised to strike. With a fluid motion, he wrapped his demonic hand around the creature''s throat, his grip vice-like. The creature struggled, its limbs flailing wildly, trying to reach for his hand. But Lyerin tightened his hold, feeling the creature''s windpipe compress under his grip. The beast''s shrieks turned to gurgles as it fought for breath. He maintained his composure, using his strength and precision to choke the life out of it. His mind was a torrent of thoughts as he executed the maneuver. Choke it out, cut off its air. Don''t let it draw another breath. His left hand, now a powerful claw, squeezed tighter, his fingers digging into the creature''s flesh. It buckled and twisted, but Lyerin held firm, his body moving with the creature''s struggles, absorbing and countering its movements with practiced ease. Finally, the creature''s resistance weakened. Its eyes bulged, its limbs twitched, and with one final convulsion, it went limp. Lyerin maintained his grip for a few more seconds, ensuring the creature was truly lifeless before he released it, letting its body slump to the ground. Suddenly, a series of notifications appeared before him in the air, translucent and shimmering: [ Ding! [ Would you like to level up your sprint? ] [ Ding! [ Would you like to level up your choking skill? ] [ Ding! [ Would you like to level up your surprise attack? ] [ Ding! [ Would you like to level up your lethality on Goblin Shrews? ] More notifications continued to pop up, each one offering him the chance to enhance the skills he had just used: [ Ding! [ Would you like to level up your refle xes? ] [ Ding! [ Would you like to level up your precision strike? ] [ Ding! [ Would you like to level up your hand-to-hand combat? ] [ Ding! [ Would you like to level up your endurance? ] Chapter 22: Finally, level up! Seeing the options, Lyerin was not surprised. Back in his first life, he had encountered countless ways to level up, many of which were tedious and mundane. He remembered the days when he had to count grains of sand or complete endless repetitive tasks just to gain a fraction of a skill point. Each grain counted, meticulously and tediously, in order to improve his precision. There were times he had to walk exactly ten thousand steps in specific formations to enhance his agility, or recite ancient texts until he memorized every word to boost his mental fortitude but only used to count sand. Lyerin could remember the frustration when he was made fun of like a circus animal and he needed to find ways and show everyone his method to count sands! The memories were a reminder of the grueling path he had taken after choosing a skill to count sand and leveling up his ability to count sand! But now, with the notifications in front of him, offering him immediate combat-based leveling, Lyerin felt a sense of relief of escape. Leveling up everything in the tribe was far more efficient and rewarding than counting sand. He could grow stronger through actual combat, not through mind-numbing repetition. Lyerin''s focus snapped back to the present. "Spread out in different directions!" he shouted. "If you don''t, all of you will die!" The group scrambled in response, their movements chaotic as they scattered into the forest. Lyerin froze for a moment, watching them. Why was he suddenly concerned about their safety? Has his frail heart and mind changed? He shook his head, dismissing the thought. Maybe he just didn''t want to burden himself with them. Yes, that must be it. He didn''t want to be responsible for their lives. He nodded to himself, reaffirming his belief. Lyerin wasn''t concerned for them; he just needed them to spread out so he could use them as a distraction for the Goblin Shrews to spread out and make for his escape. He couldn''t possibly take on a large number of Goblin Shrews alone, even if he transformed into his Devil Horned Tribe form. Satisfied with his rationale, Lyerin sprinted off in a straight direction. As he ran, his eyes skimmed through the available options for leveling up. He scrolled up and down through the notifications quickly, searching for the most advantageous upgrade in the current situation. Until one notification stood out to him: [ Ding! [ Would you like to level up your rank as Mana User? ] Lyerin''s heart skipped a beat. Leveling up his rank meant an overall increase in power¡ªstrength, speed, endurance, everything. It was the most comprehensive upgrade he could get. Clicking ''Yes'' he quickly accessed the content, which stated: [ Ding! [ You have chosen to level up your rank as a Mana User! [ Eldren cycle 0/1 [ Determining if the host is a part of the Devil Horned Tribe¡­ ] Lyerin would nod, seeing this. With the knowledge from his last life, his eyes gleamed with confidence that he is¡­ [ Ding! [ The host is a temporary member of the Devil Horned Tribe. [ Within two days, the host would no longer be a part of the tribe. ] Lyerin was satisfied, although he needed to go and participate in the tribe''s ceremonial welcoming as soon as possible. However, it was not much of a problem now. He would deal with it later after this Borgias Family scene. [ Ding! [ Mission: Kill five more Goblin Shrews S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [ Current kill count: one of six. ] After that notification, Lyerin felt warm. Soon, he would feel something inside him spread, along with the ecstasy in it. His eyes glinted with a dangerous light as he realized the opportunity in front of him. He needed to find and kill five more Goblin Shrews to level up his rank. This would significantly enhance his abilities and give him a better chance of surviving in this ruined magical world and the real world! Lyerin paused, his eyes scanning the dense forest around him. He needed to find the perfect terrain for an ambush. To his left, the forest thickened into a maze of gnarled roots and underbrush, perfect for hiding but too tight for swift movements. He could get caught in the brambles if he wasn''t careful. To his right, a steep rocky incline rose, dotted with sparse vegetation and loose stones. It would provide high ground but was too exposed, with little cover. Further ahead, the forest floor dipped into a shallow, muddy valley, slick and treacherous. It would slow down any pursuit but could also hinder his own agility. Lyerin analyzed each path meticulously, his mind running through possible scenarios. "The brambles are too dense," he thought. "I''d get trapped before I could strike. The rocky incline leaves me too exposed; they''d see me coming a mile away. The muddy valley... it''s a death trap for both sides." He continued to study the terrain, noting every detail. His training had taught him to use the environment to his advantage, but none of these options seemed suitable. Then, he spotted it¡ªa narrow ravine off to the northwest. It was lined with tall trees whose branches intertwined overhead, casting deep shadows on the ground below. The sides of the ravine were steep but not unclimbable, providing natural cover. The path through the ravine was winding, with numerous large rocks and fallen logs scattered about, perfect for creating choke points and hiding spots. "This is perfect," Lyerin thought, his brain analyzing deeply. "The narrow path will force them to come at me one by one. The steep sides will prevent them from climbing out and surrounding me. The dense canopy and shadows will make it hard for them to see, and the scattered obstacles will slow them down even more." He didn''t waste any more time. Without saying a word, he proceeded into the ravine, confident that the terrain would work to his advantage. As he moved deeper, he heard the shrieks and grunts of the Goblin Shrews echoing through the forest, drawing closer. He crouched behind a large boulder, his left hand transforming into the monstrous claw of his Devil Horned Tribe form. Lyerin''s heart pounded in his chest as he waited, the minutes stretching into what felt like hours. Finally, a lone Goblin Shrew appeared, cautiously making its way through the narrow path. It moved slowly, its poor eyesight straining in the dim light, and its nose twitching uselessly as it tried to sniff out danger. The creature was forced to navigate around the large rocks and fallen logs, its movements halting and disjointed. Lyerin''s eyes gleamed with predatory anticipation. "Perfect. The narrow path and dense shadows are working as I thought. They have to come at me one by one, and they can''t see or smell me." He waited until the Goblin Shrew was almost upon him before he sprang from his hiding place. His left hand shot out, clawing at the creature''s throat with deadly precision. The Goblin Shrew didn''t have time to react; its lifeblood spilled onto the rocks as it crumpled to the ground. Lyerin quickly dragged the body into the shadows, his mind racing with the possibilities. "If they keep coming like this, I can pick them off one by one. They won''t even know what hit them." He didn''t have to wait long for his next target. Another Goblin Shrew appeared, moving cautiously through the ravine. Like the first, it was forced to navigate the scattered obstacles, its poor eyesight making it slow and vulnerable. Lyerin grinned, feeling a surge of confidence. "The terrain is perfect. They have no choice but to divide and come at me alone. They''re sitting ducks." Again, he waited until the creature was within striking distance before he attacked. His clawed hand tore through flesh and bone with ease, and the Goblin Shrew fell lifeless to the ground. Lyerin''s heart raced with exhilaration. He was in his element, using the terrain and his abilities to their fullest potential. As he continued his ambush, the Goblin Shrews were forced to separate, each one entering the ravine alone and unsuspecting. Lyerin took them down one by one, his movements precise and deadly. The narrow path, steep sides, and dense canopy ensured that none of them could see or smell him until it was too late. The scattered obstacles slowed their progress, making them easy targets for his ambush. After what felt like an eternity of careful stalking and lethal strikes, Lyerin finally saw the message he had been waiting for: [ Ding! [ You have completed the mission. [ You leveled up to level six! [ Congratulations! ] Lyerin allowed himself a rare smile of satisfaction. "It''s time," he said slowly, "to raise my Mana user''s rank endlessly!" Chapter 23: Sudden change The scene changed, the day was about to end, and now, several women were busy digging sharpened wood into the ground, their movements precise as they surrounded the area in a circular motion. The sharp wooden log war shield they were constructing was coming together piece by piece. The logs were thick, sharpened at one end, and arranged in such a way that they created an intimidating barrier, their points angled outward like the teeth of a giant beast. One of the women, a young lady named Evelyn, broke away from the group and headed towards a secluded spot. There, Lyerin was using his transformed left hand to clean and sharpen some of the wooden logs. His claws, now resembling monstrous ibex''s, sliced through the wood with ease, honing each piece to a deadly point. Evelyn approached him cautiously, her eyes filled with a mix of respect and curiosity. "How many have we put in place so far?" Lyerin asked without looking up, his focus on the task at hand. "We''ve set up thirty logs so far, as you instructed," Evelyn replied, wiping the sweat from her brow. Lyerin nodded, his mind calculating the defenses. "And how deep did you dig the holes? Did you make sure they''re at least three feet deep?" "Yes, exactly three feet, just like you said," Evelyn confirmed. "Good. Did you make sure to angle them properly? We don''t want them toppling over if something hits them." "Yes, we did. Every log is angled just as you instructed." Lyerin stood up, stretching his muscles. "And what about the spacing between the logs? Did you maintain the distance I specified?" "Yes, we did. There''s no more than six inches between each log." "Perfect," Lyerin said, finally looking at her. "And what about the earth? Did you pack it down tightly around the base of each log?" "Yes, we did that too. The earth is packed as tightly as we could manage." Lyerin handed her another sharpened log. "Good. Keep going. We need to make sure these defenses are as strong as possible." Evelyn nodded and returned to the group, while Lyerin walked towards the wall they had constructed. He inspected each log carefully, using his left hand to grip them and test their stability. When he found several ones that were loose, he dug them deeper into the ground, using his clawed hand to carve out more earth and set the log firmer. As he worked, he mumbled to himself. "This should be enough to hold them back... If they try to break through here, these logs will impale them... But is it really enough to shield all the women? What if they come in larger numbers? We might need more defenses on the other side as well..." He continued his inspection, mumbling more to himself. "The ground is solid here... The logs are sharp enough... We should be able to fend off a small group, but if they come in waves, we''ll need to be prepared to reinforce this..." Finally, after checking each log, he stood back and observed the sharp wooden log shield in its entirety. Satisfied with the setup, he nodded to himself. "It''s good enough for now." Just as he was about to return to his sharpening, a man came running from the forest, his face pale with fear. "Sir! Sir! Sir!" he shouted, his voice trembling. Lyerin turned to him, his eyes narrowing. "What is it?" The man caught his breath, his eyes wide with terror. "There''s been another scream, sir. A woman. She''s in trouble." Lyerin''s expression hardened, and he nodded. "Lead the way!" he commanded. The man turned and sprinted back towards the forest, with Lyerin following close behind, his brain already planning with thoughts of how to deal with whatever threat awaited them. After a brief but intense run through the dense forest, Lyerin and the man reached a clearing. Out of nowhere, several men, both old and young teenagers, emerged from behind the trees, their bodies smeared with dirt for camouflage. This was Lyerin''s instruction to help them blend into their surroundings and avoid detection by the Goblin Shrews. The men greeted him with a mixture of relief and urgency. One of the older men stepped forward, his voice low and urgent. "Sir, we heard the scream coming from the northeast, about a hundred paces from here. It was followed by some grunting sounds. We suspect it''s the Goblin Shrews. You are right sir, they''ve been active in these areas for the past few hours as long as there were women presence." Another teenager added, "They were carrying something¡ªor someone. We couldn''t get too close, but we saw them dragging a person on a wooden pole." Lyerin nodded, absorbing the information. He could see the anxiety in their eyes, but there was also trust. They believed in his ability to protect and lead them. "Thank you," he said simply. "Stay hidden and be ready." Without another word, Lyerin sprinted off towards the northeast, his speed astonishing. The men left behind could only watch in awe and a bit of fear at his incredible pace. Lyerin''s body moved with a fluid grace, each step calculated and precise. His mind was focused, his senses attuned to the environment around him. He leaped over fallen logs, dodged low-hanging branches, and maneuvered around thick underbrush with ease. As he ran, his thoughts were sharp and clear. "I need to get there fast. There''s no time to waste. If the Goblin Shrews are involved, there''s no telling what they might do to these women, I still needed these women for something." His eyes scanned the forest ahead, looking for any signs of disturbance or movement. The dirt on his face and body helped him blend into the surroundings, and he moved silently, like a shadow. After a few more minutes of intense running and climbing over rocky terrain, Lyerin finally saw his target. There were seven Goblin Shrews, grotesque and menacing, with their oversized heads and twisted bodies. They were carrying a woman on a wooden pole, her body writhing as she tried to escape their grasp. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Goblin Shrews were grunting and chattering in their guttural language, oblivious to Lyerin''s approach. Without wasting a second, Lyerin launched his attack. He moved with blinding speed, his Devil Horned Tribe left hand transforming into a demonic claw. He slashed through the first Goblin Shrew, its body crumpling to the ground before it could react. The others turned in surprise, but Lyerin was already upon them. He grabbed the second Goblin Shrew by the throat, lifting it off the ground with ease and crushing its windpipe with a single squeeze. The third and fourth Goblin Shrews tried to attack him simultaneously, but Lyerin dodged their clumsy strikes and dispatched them with swift, precise blows. His clawed hand ripped through their flesh, leaving them lifeless on the ground. The fifth Goblin Shrew attempted to flee, but Lyerin was too fast. He caught it by the leg, pulling it back and snapping its neck in one fluid motion. The sixth and seventh Goblin Shrews, seeing their comrades fall, tried to mount a desperate defense, but they were no match for Lyerin''s speed and strength. He dispatched them with ease, barely breaking a sweat. Soon, a notification would appear. [ Ding! [ You have killed seven Goblin Shrews. [ Kill count: 64/384. ] Lyerin would look at the system screen and mumbled, "Too low, I need these women to reach twelve stage Mana User¡­" Breathing calmly, Lyerin approached the woman on the wooden pole. She was still struggling, her eyes wide with fear. Gently, he cut the ropes that bound her and helped her to her feet. Her face was pale, and she looked up at him with a mixture of fear and gratitude. "Come with me," Lyerin said softly, his voice steady and reassuring. She nodded, too shaken to speak. Lyerin led her back towards the clearing where the others were waiting, his mind already relaxed with thoughts of the next last step he needed to reach the twelve stage as a Mana user. Chapter 24: Level limit As the sun began to dip below the horizon, casting long shadows across the clearing, the people inside the circular sharpened log barricade looked at Lyerin with concern. One of the older men, his face lined with worry, stepped forward and asked, "Are you sure, sir? It''s almost nightfall." Lyerin, standing tall and resolute, glanced up at the sky, noting the encroaching darkness. He knew what the night would bring. "I''ll be alright," he replied, his voice firm. He pulled the barricade shut, securing the entrance. The people inside, a mix of men, women, and children, nodded, their faces a mixture of fear and respect. "Be careful, sir," one of the women said softly. Hearing this, Lyerin only gave a curt nod in response as his mind was already shifting to the task he must do. With the barricade secure, he moved towards the muddy waters nearby. The ground here was thick with wet, sticky mud, perfect for what he had planned. He covered himself in mud, ensuring he was thoroughly camouflaged. The cold, wet earth clung to his skin, but it was necessary. Blending in with the surroundings was crucial. Lyerin''s mind raced as he crouched in the dark, waiting for the Goblin Shrews to emerge. "Maybe this will be enough to attract those beasts and let them gather," he mumbled to himself. The plan was simple yet dangerous: use the gathered people as bait to draw out the Goblin Shrews who were more active and sensitive at night and then pick them off one by one. The seconds felt like hours, but soon enough, the Goblin Shrews appeared. They emerged from the shadows, their grotesque forms moving cautiously towards the barricade. Lyerin''s heart pounded in his chest, but he remained still, waiting for the perfect moment to strike. When the first Goblin Shrew came close enough, Lyerin pounced. He dragged it into the mud, his left hand transforming into a demonic claw. The creature struggled, but Lyerin was stronger and more skilled. He quickly dispatched the Goblin Shrew, ensuring it made no sound. His head was sharp and focused. "One down. Many more to go. Stay calm. Stay focused." He continued this method, silently taking down one Goblin Shrew after another. However, the process was not without its challenges. At times, he miscalculated. One Goblin Shrew sensed his presence and fled, shrieking a warning to the others. Lyerin cursed under his breath but did not give up. He knew he had to be more careful, more precise. "Dammit. That was close. Can''t afford mistakes. Must be quicker, quieter." Despite the setbacks, he continued his grim task. Earlier, reaching rank six as a Mana user had been relatively smooth. Killing a handful of Goblin Shrews had been manageable. But as he sought to increase his rank, the required number of kills doubled each time. To reach rank seven, he needed to kill twelve shrews. Rank eight required twenty-four, rank nine forty-eight, and so on. To reach rank twelve, he needed to kill a staggering three hundred eighty-four Goblin Shrews. "I''ve killed sixty-four so far. That means I still need to take down three hundred twenty more. Impossible to do alone, one by one. But with them gathered, I can make it happen." Lyerin''s strategy had been born out of necessity. By gathering the people together, he created a lure strong enough to attract the Goblin Shrews. Their heightened senses would draw them in, and Lyerin could ambush them in the cover of darkness. It was a risky plan, but it was the most efficient way to reach his goal. As he moved through the mud, his mind remained sharp. Each movement was calculated, every decision deliberate. He used the terrain to his advantage, dragging the Goblin Shrews into the mud where their movements were hindered. His left hand, transformed and deadly, struck with precision. The night wore on, and Lyerin''s body moved like a well-oiled machine. He fought tirelessly, each kill bringing him closer to his goal. Despite the fatigue gnawing at his muscles, he pressed on, driven by sheer determination. "I have to do this. No other way around or they would all run if I confronted them. I will make it." He hunted relentlessly, the pile of Goblin Shrew corpses growing. He lost track of time, his focus solely on the task at hand. The adrenaline coursing through his veins kept him alert, his senses sharp. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Lyerin paused to catch his breath. He looked around at the carnage he had wrought. The mud was stained with blood, and the stench of death hung heavy in the air. He checked his internal counter, calculating his progress. "Three hundred twenty. I am near and I will get there." Lyerin looked up at the lined moon hanging in the sky, its silver light casting an eerie glow over the ruined landscape. He estimated it was about seven in the evening in this strange, magical world¡ªa time corresponding to seven in the morning in the real world. His ability to judge time like this wasn''t due to any clock or modern device; it was a skill honed through years of survival and experience in his previous life. Knowing how to read the sky, the position of the stars, and the phases of the moon had been crucial skills that kept him alive before he had been sent back in time. Finally, after what seemed like endless hunting and fighting, a notification appeared before his eyes. [ Ding! [ You have reached level twelve as a Mana user! [ Congratulations! ] S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lyerin felt something from his heart, thumping something little by little, like a strange energy coursing through his body in each beat. Soon, his muscles tensed and relaxed, his senses sharpened, and his mind felt clearer than ever. He could feel his mana pathways expanding, becoming more refined and efficient. His entire being was being reshaped, enhanced by the power he had accumulated. Lyerin mumbled to himself, "I have reached the peak stage of an apprentice Mana user, or Eldren Apprentice on Earth." Memories from his past life flooded back, and Lyerin felt tears prick at the corners of his eyes. He remembered the countless years he had spent struggling, the innumerable life-and-death experiences he had endured just to reach this level. In his previous life, it had taken him decades of hardship, battling against insurmountable odds, just to achieve the rank he now held. The faces of fallen comrades flashed before his eyes, and he recalled the grueling training sessions, the sleepless nights spent in fear of ambushes, and the overwhelming sense of despair when things seemed hopeless. And now, he had achieved this casually. Soon, a hollow laugh escaped his lips, mingled with the salty taste of tears. "HAHAHA!" It was short at first, "HAHAHAHHA!" but it gets longer and longer and louder each laugh! "HAHHAHHAHAHAH!" It seemed almost absurd how easily he, Lyerin, had reached this milestone in comparison to his past life. But as quickly as the tears came, they were replaced by a burning desire for more. Greed flashed in his eyes. "This wasn''t enough. I needed more. I had to level up further. I had experienced enough hardship in my last life, so it was time in this life to enjoy the power that was rightfully mine! I had now tasted power, and I craved more! I won''t stop until I am satisfied!" Without hesitation, Lyerin continued his hunt. There were plenty of Goblin Shrews to fuel his ascent. His body moved with newfound speed and precision, each strike more lethal than the last. He hunted tirelessly, driven by an insatiable hunger for power. He dragged the Goblin Shrews into the mud, dispatching them with ruthless efficiency. Each kill brought him closer to his goal, each drop of blood spilled pushing him further towards his ambition. Finally, after what felt like an eternity of relentless hunting, Lyerin struck down the last Goblin Shrew he needed. He stood over its lifeless body, expecting the familiar notification that would signal his advancement to the next level from apprentice Mana user to a full fledged Mana user! But instead, the message appeared turned back. [ Ding! [ Due to the host being a temporary member of the Devil Horned Tribe, the host cannot level up any further. ] "...? "...? "...!? "...!!? "...!!!!??" Lyerin stared at the message, his breath coming in ragged gasps. The words seemed to mock him, to taunt him with their finality. His fists clenched, and a low growl rumbled in his throat. The realization of what was being said hit him like a physical blow: his current status as a temporary member of the Devil Horned Tribe was a barrier to his progression. He could not advance any further, no matter how many Goblin Shrews he killed. "This is unacceptable. I can''t let this stop me," he thought fiercely. His mind raced, searching for a solution. But after a long time, Lyerin accepted the limit. "It seems I need to leave to search for the tribe sooner." Yet as soon as he said that, another notification appeared. Chapter 25: Second Cycle A notification appeared on the system screen in front of Lyerin, reading. [ Ding! [ Upon reaching level twelve, your passive ability Eldren Cycle becomes two cycles. [ You can now choose two things to level up within the Devil Horned Tribe that would be recycled back every twenty-four hours and use another two cycles again in the next day or cycle! ] Lyerin''s eyes widened in surprise, but soon a smile tugged at his lips. He could level up anything. The possibilities seemed endless. His mind began to swirl like a wind typhoon through the myriad skills and abilities he could enhance. "What should I level up?" he mumbled to himself. "Strength? No, I''m already strong enough to handle the Goblin Shrews. Speed? Maybe, but I''m fast enough to outrun them already. Stealth could be useful, but it''s situational. Maybe something that has practical use in both this world and the real one..." He paced back and forth, his mind swirling with possibilities. "Cooking skills? No, too mundane. Leadership abilities? Important, but not immediately useful in a fight. Tracking? Could be good, but it''s still too specific." Unsatisfied with his options, he continued to think. His instincts screamed for something more versatile, something that could provide an edge in a wide array of situations. "Healing abilities? No, it takes too much time to be effective in the heat of battle. Defensive skills? Important, but not offensive enough." As he deliberated, Lyerin''s gaze drifted back to the circular wooden wall protecting the people he had gathered. A sudden commotion caught his attention¡ªseveral Goblin Shrews were scaling the wall. One was nearly over the top, its grotesque form silhouetted against the fading light. Acting on instinct, Lyerin snatched a stone from the muddy ground and hurled it at the creature. The stone struck the Goblin Shrew, momentarily distracting it, but it wasn''t enough to knock it off the wall. Fortunately, it was pushed back by the people he gathered inside and it didn''t go inside. However, a notification another appeared before Lyerin: [ Would you like to level up your shooting accuracy? ] Lyerin''s smile widened. "Shooting accuracy," he mumbled to himself, considering the implications. "Of course. It''s versatile. I can use it to hunt, to fight, even to protect those around me. And in the real world, it translates to proficiency with firearms, archery, anything that involves aiming." He recalled the importance of marksmanship in his previous life. How many times had he seen the difference a well-placed shot could make in a battle? How often had he wished he could rely on his aim to save lives? The thought of being able to throw anything with pinpoint accuracy, to turn even the simplest object into a weapon, thrilled him. "This is perfect," he continued, his excitement growing. "In this world, I can use it to fend off enemies from a distance, to protect the camp without always resorting to close combat. And in the real world, it means proficiency with any ranged weapon. Guns, bows, crossbows¡ªit doesn''t matter. It''s a skill that''s universally useful." His earlier musings seemed trivial now. This ability to shoot accurately would provide a significant advantage in both worlds. "It''s far better than anything else I could think of. It''s a skill that has saved lives and will save more if I leveled it up." His eyes returned to the Goblin Shrew, still struggling to climb over the wall. With renewed determination, Lyerin looked at the system screen and spoke clearly, "Yes, I want to level up my shooting accuracy!" As soon as he confirmed his choice, he felt his chest became full of warm heat like a surge of comfortable energy within him erupted through it all. Suddenly, a new notification flashed before Lyerin''s eyes: [ Ding! [ Mission: Hit the target one time! [ Not hitting it will make the mission incomplete and done. ] Lyerin''s gaze shifted to a Goblin Shrew scaling the wooden wall. His mind sharpened, focusing on the target as his muscles coiled with precision. With a swift motion, he picked up another stone and hurled it. The projectile flew true, striking the creature in the butt and sending it tumbling back to the ground. The mission notification updated: [ Mission complete. [ Accuracy level up to level two. [ You can now hit anything within two meters successfully. ] Before he could fully relish his success, another message appeared: [ Would you like to level up your level two accuracy? ] Without hesitation, Lyerin accepted. Another mission popped up: [ Ding! [ Mission: Hit the target three times! [ Not hitting it continuously will make the mission incomplete and done. ] Lyerin nodded to himself, feeling the pressure mount. He scanned the area, locating two more Goblin Shrews attempting to breach the wall. He launched three stones in quick succession. The first struck one Goblin Shrew squarely on the nose, while the second hit another in the knee, and third it hit the ribs, sending them both scrambling back down from the sharpened wooden circular wall. [ Mission complete. [ Accuracy level up to level three. [ You can now hit anything within three meters successfully. ] Again, Lyerin saw the prompt: [ Would you like to level up your level three accuracy? ] He accepted, feeling the challenge intensify. [ Mission: Hit the target six times! [ Not hitting it continuously will make the mission incomplete and done. ] Lyerin''s eyes narrowed, and he quickly assessed the situation. Four Goblin Shrews were now making their way up the wall. He grabbed more stones and began his assault. The first stone struck a Shrew''s ear, the second hit another in the stomach, the third hit one in the hand, the fourth connected with the last Shrew''s jaw, the fifth hit the back again, and sixth hit the ear! [ Mission complete. [ Accuracy level up to level four. [ You can now hit anything within four meters successfully. ] As he progressed, the missions became more demanding. At level five, the task was to hit the target twenty-four times. He successfully completed it on his first attempt, hitting the Shrews in the right shoulder, chest, left shoulder, left leg, right again, left foot, back, back again, head and so on. [ Mission complete. [ Accuracy level up to level five. [ You can now hit anything within five meters successfully. ] Lyerin continued to accept the level-up challenges, each time increasing the difficulty. The next mission required forty-eaght consecutive hits. He prepared himself mentally and physically, knowing this was a crucial step. However, during his first attempt at level six, his third stone missed, skimming past the Shrew''s ear. "Mission failed. Repeat level." sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He gritted his teeth, determined to succeed. He attempted the mission again, this time missing on the fifth throw. "Mission failed. Repeat level." Lyerin''s frustration mounted, but he steeled himself, knowing that persistence was key he just moved a little closer so he won''t missed. He failed the distance as he didn''t have a ruler so he attempted level six three more times before finally succeeding, hitting the Goblin Shrews with pinpoint accuracy in various parts: the shoulder, knee, ankle, ribcage, forehead, thigh, elbow, and neck. [ Mission complete. [ Accuracy level up to level six. [ You can now hit anything within six meters successfully. ] The following levels proved even more challenging. At level seven, he needed to hit the target ninety six times, this time, he came even more closer. Lyerin''s first few attempts were met with failure because he is stood far away so he missed again and again and again, each missed throw a stark reminder of the precision required. He repeated level seven five times, coming closer and closer, likebhis determination cannot be disturbed. Finally, he succeeded, hitting the Shrews in a flurry of precise strikes: the ear, nose, arm, toe, heel, hip, cheek, finger, wrist, eye and so on and forth. [ Mission complete. [ Accuracy level up to level seven. [ You can now hit anything within seven meters successfully. ] Lyerin could feel the strain of the continuous challenges, but he pushed on, knowing that each success brought him closer to unparalleled mastery. He accepted the next mission, ready to push his limits further. However, as he prepared for the next round of accuracy challenges, final message appeared: [ Oh oh! [ Not enough Mana!] Lyerin sighed, he suddenly felt so tired like his body demanding rest. His accuracy had improved significantly, but the relentless pursuit of leveling up seemed to have taken its toll. He knew he needed to recharge,to rest. With a determined look, he vowed to continue his journey, confident that he would reach new heights in his quest for power. But then, after he thought of resting, his vision suddenly blackened. Chapter 26: Family survival trial passers Lyerin was not surprised when his vision darkened and a familiar warm, sticky substance covered his body. He crossed his arms and mumbled seriously, "It ended so fast and I didn''t even feel a single life and death threat unlike my last life." He closed his eyes, trying to drown out the grumble of a beast nearby. He recalled the past vividly. There were times he had come so close to death, only to survive by sheer luck. The creatures he had faced then were Goblin Swamp Frogs, not Goblin Shrews. Yet, the danger had been just as real. The ease of his current victories could be attributed to his elevated rank. Unlike the last time when he remained a rank five apprentice Mana user, now he is a peak apprentice Mana user. If it weren''t for the constraints of the Devil Horned Tribe, he would have already ascended to a full-fledged Mana user or even higher. Despite this progress, Lyerin knew better than to underestimate what he knew was coming. He decided to rest for a while, letting the strange substance carry him wherever it was taking him. He needed to be ready for whatever came next, and though he was stronger, he was not yet confident enough to take on the unpredictable Borgias family unprepared. As he lay there, he focused on the sounds around him. The grumbling beast receded into the distance, replaced by the rhythmic rustling of leaves and the distant calls of nocturnal creatures. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The journey was long, and Lyerin could hear the bubbling of streams, the crackling of twigs underfoot, and the whisper of the wind through the trees. He thought back to the harrowing experiences of his previous life. Back then, every step had been fraught with peril. He remembered the swampy marshes where Goblin Swamp Frogs lurked, their toxic skin and powerful leaps posing a constant threat. He was forced to stay awake for a while, his senses on high alert, just to survive not knowing how this ends. Yet now, things were different. After what felt like an eternity, Lyerin began to hear new sounds. The distant murmur of water grew louder, interspersed with gurgling noises. He opened his eyes, squinting in the dim light. "Will I be accepted in the family this time?" he wondered aloud, his voice barely more than a whisper. "Or will I still be an outcast because, just like in the past, I still don''t have a shadow core?" Soon, Lyerin felt his body and vision roll over and lay on his back. In front of his view, the dark ceiling stretched far above him, punctuated by dim lights that twinkled faintly. Standing up, he took in his surroundings. The space resembled the grand, sprawling interiors of ancient castles with high vaulted ceilings, stone archways, and flickering torches casting long shadows on the walls. Hundreds of people milled about, looking just as confused as he had been moments before. Unlike the others, however, Lyerin was familiar with this place. He heard snippets of frantic conversations around him. "Am I gonna die? What''s happening?" one man exclaimed. Another woman, her voice trembling, said, "Where are we? What is this place?" "I thought I was gonna go home like yesterday¡­ and now¡­ now I''m here?" a younger boy muttered, looking around in bewilderment. "It''s like a dream¡­ or a nightmare¡­" an older woman whispered, clutching her shawl tighter. More voices joined the cacophony, their panic rising. "What do they want with us?" "Is this some sort of test?" "Are we safe here?" "What''s going to happen to us now?" Lyerin nodded to himself, taking it all in. He couldn''t help but comment quietly, "Brings back memories¡­" He remembered his first time here, the same confusion, fear, and uncertainty. Suddenly, a loud trumpet blast echoed through the hall, silencing the crowd. Tottororot!! The lights above them began to brighten, one by one, illuminating the vast ceiling. From this vantage point, it seemed as though they were looking up from a deep well, the ceiling far above decorated with balconies. Soon, Balconies appeared one by one on their veiw. Each balcony held figures clad in dark clothes, their numbers varying from two to six. Soo, a deep, and old resonant voice like a shockwave descended upon them, demanding their attention. "Welcome to the Borgias Family," the voice boomed. "We are pleased to see so many of you have survived. We are the Borgias, your distant ancestors, and we have brought you here to save you from the dangers of the real world." The voice paused, allowing the murmurs to subside before continuing. "As you may have noticed, the Earth has been thrust into the Eldritch universe, where our planet, Earth, is beginning to evolve. The environment is becoming increasingly hostile, and humanity''s survival hangs in the balance. The only way for humans to stand a chance is to learn to manipulate Mana, or what we call Eldren Mana in Earth world." Lyerin listened intently, recognizing the speech from his previous experience. The voice continued, "Unfortunately, our resources here are limited, and we cannot afford to train everyone. Thus, we have brought you to this place teeming with Goblins to test your resilience and capability. Those who survive, like you, will be given resources and training. Those who do not survive will wake up in the real world, unaware of these events, unharmed, and none the wiser." The room was silent as the weight of the words settled on the shoulders of each crowd. Lyerin could see the mixture of relief and lingering fear in their eyes. But he knew better. The Borgias Family''s intentions were far from altruistic. They were cunning and ruthless, using these trials to weed out the weak and unworthy. The voice concluded, "You can now become part of something greater. As long as you prove yourselves over time, you will earn your place among us." Lyerin smirked to himself, his internal thoughts sharp and unyielding that he pick them up already. "Liars," he mumbled under his breath, ensuring only he could hear. "All those that passed are now flesh-watching zombies outside you damn liars." He remembered the fate of those who failed to impress the Borgias. They weren''t simply returned to their previous lives; they were probably transformed into meat-eating mindless husks. Yet, Lyerin let it be, it doesn''t concern him that much. Soon, the old voice would finally address the concept of the shadow core. "Now, let us discuss the shadow cores," the voice resonated through the hall. "Those of you who possess shadow cores have proven yourselves during the survival trial in this Kingdom of Rose. There are different types of cores: those who possess one or two cores, three or four, and five or six. You will be sent to different classes, but rest assured, all classes receive the same training. Those who have achieved greater feats in the trial will receive additional resources and better treatment." Lyerin grumbled internally, his thoughts a torrent of disdain and disbelief. "Lies. The shadow cores and achievements they talk about are all fabricated. The Borgias Family is biased. They pick and choose who to favor based on their whims, not on merit. This entire system is rigged." The voice continued, now announcing the names of those who had merely survived by luck, but possessed shadow cores. "First, we will recognize those at the bottom," the voice said. One by one, names were called, and each individual stepped forward, their achievements often minimal, their possession of one or two shadow cores their only saving grace. "James Hawkins, no significant achievement, but possesses two shadow cores," the voice called. A nervous young man stepped forward, his relief palpable. "Elena Martin, no significant achievement, but possesses three shadow cores," was next. A young woman followed, looking equally relieved. Lyerin''s internal monologue continued, "Look at them. They barely survived, and yet they''re given a pass because of those shadow cores. It''s a little infuriating considering I was like them in the past." As the names continued to be called, Lyerin''s bulging veins grew. When the list reached sixty-seven, the tone changed. The voice began announcing those who had accomplished more during the trial. "Robert Jenkins, accidentally killed a Goblin Shrew, but possesses no shadow core," the voice intoned. Robert was escorted away immediately. Lyerin knew what awaited him¡ªa life of servitude, considered unworthy without a shadow core. He kept his silence, knowing there was nothing to be gained by speaking out now. Name after name was called, each with varying levels of achievement and shadow cores. The disparity was glaring. Those without shadow cores were inevitably escorted away, regardless of their accomplishments. Finally, the voice reached the last name on the list. "Now, for the final candidate," it began, a note of reverence creeping into its tone. "This individual has demonstrated exceptional prowess and determination. His achievements in the survival trial are unmatched." Lyerin''s name hung in the air, unspoken for a moment as the voice built the suspense. "He single-handedly killed over six hundred Goblin Shrews," the voice continued, "a feat that surpasses all others in this trial by an incredibly large margin." Murmurs spread through the crowd. Lyerin stood still, his expression stoic, his mind already anticipating the reaction. "But," the voice paused, "he possesses no shadow core." The room fell silent. The weight of those words seemed to hang in the air, a stark contrast to the praise that had preceded them. The shock was palpable, disbelief etched on every face. "Lyerin Borgias," the voice finally announced, "Achievement: killed six hundred plus Goblin Shrews, but without shadow core." As the old voice said that, the silence deepened. Lyerin''s full name echoed through the hall, like a dragon that emerged from its slumber. Whispers began to ripple through the crowd. "How can someone achieve so much?" "This can''t be right. What does it mean for the rest of us?" "Among us has a monster?" Lyerin felt the weight of their gazes, their mixed emotions of awe, confusion, a touch of envy but most of all were fear. He stood tall, his internal thoughts never changing. "Let them think about what they want. I know the truth. This family''s system is flawed." As the last name called, Lyerin''s presence commanded attention. The old voice continued, now directed at him. "Your achievements cannot be ignored. You will be given special consideration." Chapter 27: Mysterious Shadow Unlike the others who were escorted away due to their lack of shadow cores, Lyerin was instructed to stay. He watched as the others left, the tension palpable as they were led away to uncertain fates. The old voice continued its brainwashing, spouting rhetoric about the honor and responsibility of being part of the Borgias Family, the importance of their survival, and the glory that awaited those who proved themselves. Lyerin stood among the remaining few, his expression neutral, but his mind was sharp, alert but calm and unfazed. He had heard these words before, in his previous life. He knew they were designed to manipulate and control. As the ceremony concluded, the old voice gave one final instruction. "Awaken in the real world, and know that our service to protect you against the zombies is coming." Soo , the others began to disappear, waking up to face their new reality, but Lyerin was told to stay. When finally, everyone else had gone, he was escorted to a random room, its dim lighting casting long shadows on the stone walls. The air was thick with unknown atmosphere. Lyerin was told to stand and wait, which he did, but his senses heightened. Not long after, a man cloaked in shadow stepped forward, his presence commanding but elusive. "Congratulations, Lyerin Borgias," the man said, his voice smooth and calculated. "You have shown remarkable prowess in the survival trial. Your level up, the transformation of your left hand, and your impressive kill count of Goblin Shrews have placed you at the top of the rankings." Lyerin responded with a measured tone. "Thank you," he said, his voice betraying none of his inner turmoil. He felt uneasy. This was new territory for him. In his previous life, when it was discovered that he lacked a shadow core, he had been escorted out like the others. This time, things were different, and he didn''t know what to expect. The man continued, stepping closer but remaining partially in the shadows. "Your accomplishments are nothing short of extraordinary. The Borgias Family recognizes your potential. You have proven yourself to be a formidable asset." Lyerin nodded, maintaining his composure. "I appreciate the recognition. I did what I had to do to survive." The man''s eyes glinted in the dim light, his expression inscrutable. "Indeed, survival is the ultimate test. But your performance was beyond mere survival. You excelled." Lyerin''s internal monologue churned with suspicion at every standing hair at the back of neck. "Why this sudden praise? What''s their angle? They never cared for achievements without a shadow core before. What''s changed now?" The man continued to speak, his words laced with an undercurrent of something Lyerin couldn''t quite place. "Your transformation, your ability to adapt and overcome, these are qualities we value greatly. Your left hand, transformed as it is, marks you as someone special. You are not like the others." Lyerin''s unease deepened. He chose his words carefully. "I''m here to do my best. Whatever that entails." The man''s smile was thin and cold. "Of course. We have plans for you, Lyerin. Great plans. You will be given opportunities that others can only dream of. Your potential is limitless." Lyerin felt a chill run down his spine. "Opportunities? Or traps? They never offer something for nothing. What are they really after?" As the conversation continued, Lyerin remained guarded. He answered the man''s questions with caution, each response calculated to reveal as little as possible about his true thoughts and intentions. He knew that any misstep could be dangerous. "Your ranking, your transformation, they set you apart," the man said, his tone almost reverent. "You have the potential to rise higher than anyone before you." Lyerin''s mind raced. "Potential to rise? Or to fall into a deeper trap?" As the man finished speaking, Lyerin detected a subtle shift in his tone, a hint of mockery that hadn''t been there before. "Remember, Lyerin," the man said, his voice dripping with condescension, "great power comes with great responsibility. And the Borgias Family will be watching your every move." Lyerin''s eyes narrowed, his body tensing. He broke his neck to the side with a sharp crack and his voice came out low and serious. "Who are you!?" His tone was serious and a little mad. He was a knight in his past life and had a lot of experience at that. The tone of this individual seemed like this person in shadow knew him, and this person was looking down on him like an insect. An unknown uncontrollable fury began to pump Lyerin''s blood. He felt like his body wouldn''t let it be belittled by this mysterious man. His left hand transformed in an instant, the dark energy swirling around it, and he immediately lunged toward the mysterious shadow of a person. Lyerin was not one to wait¡ªwinning a fight always favored those who struck first. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As his hand was about to land on the person, he squinted, seeing shadows materialize behind him. Swab!! A powerful force stopped his attack, halting his momentum completely. Before he could react further, he was restrained by two more shadows that appeared behind him, their grip like iron. "Huh?" Lyerin sensed, and then he struggled, he thought he could get out easily but instead, he felt his muscles straining against the supernatural hold, but it was futile. Meanwhile, the man in front of him stepped forward, revealing his features. The resemblance was uncanny¡ªa face somewhat similar to Lyerin''s, but twisted with a maniacal smile. "Maybe our mother Lina really loved you, little Lyerin," the man sneered, his voice dripping with venom. "To the point she would give you advice, even though she knew since birth that you were not talented enough." Lyerin''s eyes widened in shock. "Mother Lina?" he echoed, he suddenly felt a scratching in his throat. The man''s smile grew wider, more sinister, as he ignored Lyerin''s inquiry. "Did you think you could pass inside the inner part of the family by hiding your strength as a Mana apprentice user at the start and then rank up in an instant in one night? Pathetic. Your strategy was full of loopholes." Rage and fear warred within Lyerin, making his face heat up. The man was threatening hismother. And punishment for Mother Lina? Could it be that this man was one of his brothers? His thoughts began to swirl, a thousand possibilities flashing through his mind but without any confirmation. "You''re deluded," Lyerin spat, his voice trembling with barely contained fury. "Don''t drag my mother into this. If you do, the Borgias Family will suffer." The man only laughed, a cold, mocking sound that sent chills down Lyerin''s spine. "Yeah yeah, throw him outside the kingdom," he ordered the shadows holding Lyerin. "Since he knew the grass-eating tribe that entered Borgias Territory just a few days ago, it''s his responsibility to be a spy in that tribe. If he doesn''t get enough information about that tribe, Mother Lina will be punished severely." Soon, a strong snap on his Lyerin''s neck was felt, and then vision began to darken as the shadows tightened their grip, dragging him away. Panic clawed at his intestine. He couldn''t let this happen. Not to Mother Lina. He thrashed against his captors, but their hold was stronger than him. As his consciousness began to dim, the last thing he heard was the maniacal laughter of the man who was likely to be his brother, echoing in the darkness that his ear could only hear. GRAAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAH!!! Chapter 28: Borgias Family mission Once he was back on Earth, Lyerin blinked against the artificial lighting of the vertical farm. The towering columns of hydroponic plants and the constant hum of machinery surrounded him. The sterile, controlled environment of the farm was a stark contrast to the chaotic world he had just left. Immediately, he noticed his mother, Lina, was gone. Panic veins bulged on his forehead, but Lyerin forced himself to stay calm, to assess the situation with the same methodical approach he used in combat. His eyes landed on a briefcase sitting conspicuously on the metal workbench. The position of the briefcase, the thin layer of dust on its surface, and the faint indentation it had made on the bench all indicated it had been there for about between three or five hours. Lyerin''s mind began to think of a solution. They had taken his mother five hours ago. "Damn it!" he growled, and clenched his fist. He approached the briefcase, every step measured. He flipped the latches and opened it, revealing a single item inside¡ªa token, like a coin. It glinted dully in the harsh, artificial light. Engraved on the token were the words "C Borgias Family." Lyerin''s heart pounded as he grasped the significance of the token. It granted access to the C sectors, high-ranking territories with clean environments and safety from radioactive creatures. In the year 2333, after the nuclear war had ravaged Earth, these sectors were a haven compared to the slums he currently lived in. The slums were teeming with danger, mutated animals, and harsh living conditions, while the C sectors were among the few remaining sanctuaries for humanity. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But now, it became even words as the world was sent to other dimensions. He scrutinized the briefcase and the token, his mind working furiously. "They took her to make sure I comply," he muttered to himself. "They don''t care if she survives the punishment. To them, she''s just leverage." The memory of the man''s mocking laughter echoed in his mind. His mother, Lina, had always been his anchor, the one person who had given him strength. Now, they were using her to control him. "Borgias damn bastards!" he spat, the rage simmering just below the surface. He wanted to storm the Borgias Family headquarters immediately, to tear down their fortress brick by brick. But he knew he had to be strategic. He was not worried blind fury would get him killed¡ªbut the worse, it would doom his mother. "I''ll enter the game first, before I storm their headquarters!" he vowed, the determination in his voice unwavering. Lyerin spent the next few hours preparing himself. He checked the supplies in their small section of the vertical farm, ensuring he had everything he might need for his return to the ruined magical world. As evening fell, he lay down on the thin mattress, exhaustion tugging at his limbs. But sleep was elusive, his mind a whirl of plans and contingencies. Finally, as the artificial lights dimmed to simulate night, Lyerin felt the familiar pull, the sensation of being drawn back into the other world. The ruined magical world awaited him, and he was ready. --- Lyerin woke with a jolt, the harsh light of the summoning circle burning into his eyes as he was ripped from the void and thrust back into the heart of the Borgias Family. His body ached from the abrupt transition, and the magical residue of the spell tingled unpleasantly on his skin. As his vision cleared, he took in the familiar, austere chamber, its high ceilings and gothic architecture a stark reminder of where he was. The faces that greeted him were stern and expectant, their eyes glinting with a mixture of superiority and impatience. He recognized the crests on their uniforms immediately¡ªthe sigil of the Borgias Family, his supposed kin but more accurately his captors. Lyerin''s heart hardened, and his mind sharpened, readying himself for whatever came next. He was used to this. To being summoned, used, and discarded at their whim, but it will soon change. Before he could fully steady himself, one of the older men, his robes more ornate than the others, stepped forward. His voice was like gravel, and it grated on Lyerin''s nerves. "Lyerin, you are tasked with a mission of utmost importance," he began, the words flowing in an unending stream. "The Devil Horned Tribe dared to enter the Borgias Family territory . You are to infiltrate their ranks, gather intelligence, and report back. Failure is not an option, as you well know. Should you falter, should you fail in this task, your mother will suffer the consequences. We have not been lenient with her, and we will not start now. Do you understand the gravity of your mission?" Lyerin stood tall, his expression impassive despite the torrent of words aimed at him. But when he noticed their eyes on him, he just snorted. The threat against his mother was a familiar one, a tool the Borgias wielded with precision. His mother, who had done nothing but love him, was their leverage, and it enraged him. But he let none of that show. He merely nodded, a single, sharp dip of his head. "I understand," he replied, his voice steady, betraying none of the storm within. Immediately, the room around Lyerin seemed to darken, a prelude to the next phase of his torment. His vision blurred, then blackened completely. He felt the suffocating grip of shadow magic enveloping him, the handiwork of the shadow slaves from the Borgias'' wizard section. In the past, he had learned to ignore the suffocating darkness, but since his body felt new, the feeling of being squeezed through a tight, unyielding space, felt new again. It was an all-too-common method of transport for him. When the world came back into focus, he found himself in a dense forest. The air was thick with the scent of pine and earth, the canopy overhead blotting out much of the light. The forest was ancient, its trees gnarled and twisted, their branches interwoven in a complex, natural lattice. The ground was a mosaic of fallen leaves, moss, and undergrowth, soft underfoot and almost soundless as he moved. Lyerin knew this was the work of the shadow slaves. Their presence was as familiar as the air he breathed, though he chose to ignore them, focusing instead on the task at hand. His landing was rough, and he staggered slightly before finding his balance. Almost immediately, the same group of people who had summoned him stood before him again. One of them stepped forward, holding out a scroll. "This is a shapeshifting magic scroll," the man said, his tone condescending. "It is perfect for your purposes, allowing you to infiltrate without detection. You would do well to use it wisely." Lyerin took the scroll with a sharp, almost disdainful motion. "Understood," he said curtly. He was here. Finally, No more schemes, no more manipulations to get him here. He had what he needed, and he could move forward on his terms. He turned away from them without another word, his steps measured and purposeful. He could feel their eyes on his back, their sneers practically tangible in the air. "Halfblood bastard," one of them muttered, the words filled with contempt. Lyerin''s jaw tightened, but he did not respond. They could think what they wanted. They could call him whatever names they pleased. It did not change who he was or what he intended to do. He had a mission, and he would see it through. For his mother, and for himself. The only difference was, in this mission, he will create a magical tribe to burn the Borgias Family down! Soon, the forest closed around him as he walked, its ancient silence a stark contrast to the venomous words of the Borgias. He welcomed it, drawing strength from the solitude, the quiet determination of nature itself. This was his world now, this was his tribe now, and he would navigate it with the same strength and straightforward resolve that had seen him through every trial before. He was Lyerin, and he would make this Devil Horned Tribe become the strongest! Chapter 29: Straight to the Tribe As Lyerin ventured deeper into the forest, he began to feel the subtle transformation taking hold. His body moved with a fluidity that seemed almost foreign, as if driven by an instinct buried deep within him. The foliage grew denser, and the air thicker with the scent of pine and damp earth. "I am near," Lyerin mumbled, as if he could sense where he was. Soon, his senses sharpened, attuned to the rhythms of the forest and the creatures within it. With each step, he felt a tug at his consciousness, a primal connection that guided him deeper into the heart of the wild. His form shifted, muscles bulging and bones reshaping as he took on the guise of an Ibex humanoid, his limbs felt incredibly powerful and sure. It was an unsettling experience, this automatic transformation, but Lyerin embraced it. He had to. The survival of his mother¡ªand ultimately his own future¡ªdepended on it. The Ibex demon tribe was an ancient, secretive people, their history shrouded in mystery even to Lyerin. He knew only fragments of their past, snippets of lore gleaned from old texts and whispered tales. These tribes had once been strong, proud warriors, but the assaults from the Snow Leopard Tribe and the Hundred Bison Tribe had left them scattered and weakened. In their desperation, they had turned to converting wild creatures to bolster their dwindling numbers. Lyerin observed the forest around him with keen eyes. Everywhere he looked, there were signs of life, of wild creatures moving with a grace and power that was almost magical. He saw Bighorn Sheep humanoids, their sturdy forms blending seamlessly with the rocky terrain. Mountain Goat humanoids leaped nimbly across craggy outcrops, their hooves barely making a sound. Chamois humanoids moved with swift, precise movements, their bodies taut and ready. Tahr humanoids, with their rugged, muscular builds, navigated the rough landscape with ease. Ibex humanoids, like the form he now wore, were agile and strong, their horns curving gracefully back from their foreheads. And finally, the Mouflon humanoids, with their thick, curled horns, moved with a quiet, understated power. None of these species in the Devil Horned Tribe could interbreed, their reproduction rates dismally low. They had no choice but to assimilate wild creatures into their ranks, creating a diverse but united front. Suddenly, the ground beneath Lyerin''s feet began to tremble. BOOM. The sound of a massive drum echoed through the forest, reverberating through his bones. His feet vibrated with each pulse, the sheer force of the sound staggering. Before he could gather his thoughts, a deafening call split the air. "Raz''Khor!!!" The shout was so powerful that Lyerin could see the shockwave ripple through the forest, bending trees and rustling leaves as it passed. The air itself seemed to shiver with the intensity of the call. It was a rallying cry, unmistakable in its urgency and command. Around him, the Bighorn Sheep humanoids reacted instantly. Each one moved differently, yet with a singular purpose. One rammed its horns into the ground, digging in and then launching itself forward with a guttural roar. "Uurraaaaaggghh!!!" Another reared up on its hind legs, letting out a piercing bellow before sprinting away with astonishing speed. Yet another pounded its chest, the thud resonating through the forest as it joined the charge. ROAR. The sound of their combined voices was a cacophony, a primal chorus that echoed through the trees. They surged forward, their powerful legs propelling them with incredible speed in a single direction. Lyerin watched them, fascinated and slightly unnerved. He didn''t know their exact destination, but he understood the significance of the call. The Devil Horned Tribe was organized into clans, each with its own distinct identity and purpose. The Bighorn Sheep humanoids belonged to the Raz''Khor Clan. The Mountain Goat humanoids were part of the Gro''Tor Clan. The Chamois humanoids hailed from the Kel''Chaz Clan. The Tahr humanoids identified with the Mok''Tahr Clan. The Ibex humanoids were members of the Zur''Ibex Clan. And the Mouflon humanoids were of the Vin''Mouf Clan. Each clan was a crucial piece of the tribe''s collective strength and survival. As Lyerin pondered this, another call rang out, this time closer, more intimate. "Zur''Ibex!!!" The call was like a command, a summons that Lyerin could feel that his body could not resist. Suddenly, his limbs began to move of their own accord, drawn toward the source with an inexorable pull. Lyerin''s feet pounded against the forest floor as he ran, the sounds of his movement blending with the natural symphony of the forest. Soon, he decided to just let it be, let the body obey the call! As Lyerin ran, the forest around him began to change. The dense foliage gradually gave way to sparser undergrowth, and the towering trees became fewer and farther between. He noticed the ground beneath his feet was no longer soft and mossy but starting to harden, turning into rough, uneven terrain. The air grew cooler, the scent of pine and earth mingling with the sharper tang of stone. The transformation was gradual, but Lyerin was acutely aware of every shift. His heightened senses picked up the subtle cues¡ªthe thinning canopy that allowed more light to filter through, the crunch of gravel underfoot, and the distant echo of water trickling over rocks. The other humanoid creatures he had seen earlier began to peel away, disappearing into the shadows as they followed paths only they knew. He saw a Chamois humanoid leap effortlessly from a rock ledge and vanish into the trees, its sleek form blending seamlessly with the environment. The Kel''Chaz Clan, Lyerin noted. Further ahead, a Tahr humanoid bounded across a ravine with a guttural snort, heading towards a rugged cliffside. The Mok''Tahr Clan was diverging from his path. One by one, the other clans went their separate ways, each called to their own destiny. The scenery continued to change, becoming increasingly rocky. Large boulders jutted out of the ground, and the terrain became more challenging to navigate. Lyerin''s powerful legs, not transformed by the shapeshifting scroll but by the curse, propelled him forward with ease. His hooves struck the ground with a rhythmic thud, thud, thud, the sound echoing in the growing emptiness around him. Then, another call pierced the air. "Zur''Ibex!!!" The words reverberated through his body, making his blood surge with an almost painful intensity. His heart pounded faster, each beat sending a rush of heat through his veins. Unable to contain the primal energy coursing through him, Lyerin threw back his head and let out a long, terrifying roar. GURRRAAAAAAAAAAA!!! The sound echoed off the rocks, a feral cry that resonated with the wildness within him. His eyes blazed a fiery red, each call of "Zur''Ibex!!!" stoking the flames in his blood. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The transformation was not just physical but deeply primal, awakening something ancient and powerful within him. He ran faster, his muscles burning with the effort, each stride bringing him closer to his destination. The rocky terrain soon gave way to cliffs, their sheer faces rising high into the sky. The cliffs were dotted with huts, primitive structures made of stone and wood. These old camps clung to the rock walls like barnacles, their weathered exteriors blending into the rugged landscape. As if the camps were remnants of a time when the Zur''Ibex Clan had thrived here, their presence now a ghostly reminder of past strength. Lyerin took in the sight with uncomfortable feeling. The camps were scattered across the cliffs, some connected by narrow, precarious paths, others isolated and seemingly unreachable. The huts themselves were crude but sturdy, built to withstand the harsh elements. Smoke rose from a few of them, suggesting that some of the clan members still held on to their ancient ways, living in these high, secluded homes. But Lyerin''s focus was not on the camps or the huts. His eyes, burning with intensity, were fixed forward. He could see the shockwaves of each call, "Zur''Ibex!!!" rippling through the air, distorting the space around them. His vision tunneled, the periphery blurring as his attention zeroed in on the source of the call. As he ascended a steep incline, he finally saw them¡ªIbex humanoids. They looked like humans but with distinct Ibex features. Their bodies were covered in short, coarse fur, and their eyes were a piercing yellow. Curved horns jutted from their foreheads, adding to their imposing presence. They moved with a graceful strength, their powerful legs and agile bodies well-suited to the rocky terrain. Lyerin''s eyes, however, were not drawn to these figures. His gaze was fixed on a point below them. At the base of the cliffs, nestled among the rocks, was a cage made of stone. The structure was crude but effective, its bars thick and looking very sturdy. From within the cage emanated a scent that overwhelmed Lyerin''s senses. It was an incredible feminine smell, rich and intoxicating, that pulled at him with an almost magnetic force. "What is that smell?" He wondered. His body, now fully under the influence of his primal instincts, was drawn to it, unable to resist what was inside. Chapter 30: Corora Earlier, the members of the Zur''Ibex Clan of the Devil Horned Tribe stood on the rocky outcrop, gazing down at the forest below. Their expressions were grim, their collective mood sour as they engaged in a heated discussion. "We''ve only attracted weak wild Zur''Ibexes," one of them grumbled, his voice thick with frustration. "All of them are below Wilding in the third stage. It''s a disgrace." "Indeed," another agreed, his tone equally discontented. "The shaman sacrificed his magic main core for this ritual, hoping to summon strong warriors with incredible talent. What if no strong wild Zur''Ibexes come? It would all be for nothing." They were a proud clan, once thriving, now diminished and desperate. The memory of their displacement by the Snow Leopard Tribe and the Hundred Bison Tribe lingered like a dark shadow over their spirits. Forced from their ancestral home, hunted relentlessly, and now, they had turned to desperate measures to ensure their survival by attracting new members from the wild. However, the shaman''s self-sacrifice was meant to be a beacon, drawing powerful beings to bolster their ranks. Instead, it seemed to have drawn only the weak and unworthy. "If it weren''t for those cursed tribes, we wouldn''t be in this situation," a third member spat, his eyes narrowing with anger. "We wouldn''t need to resort to such drastic measures." Their conversation shifted to a recent meeting where they had encountered fake Ibexes, imposters meant to deceive and infiltrate. "Remember what the spy told us?" one of them said, his voice lowering conspiratorially. "He claimed we were in the territory of the Rose Kingdom and the Borgias Family." Laughter erupted among the group, a bitter, mocking sound. "The Borgias Family? What Family is that? I''m sure he is lying," one of them scoffed. "Those tales are nothing but myths. The Snow Leopard Tribe and the Hundred Bison Tribe would never allow themselves to fall under the dominion of anyone, let alone a human kingdom or a family." Their disdain was obvious, one could see it in their faces. The notion that their fate could be intertwined with the human domains was laughable to them. They were the proud Zur''Ibex Clan, survivors of countless trials, yet now teetering on the edge of ruin. As their laughter subsided, the air grew tense, their discussion trailing off into uneasy silence. They looked out over the rugged landscape, each lost in their own thoughts, doubts gnawing at their confidence. Suddenly, the atmosphere shifted. A sound rose from the forest below, a roar so powerful it seemed to shake the very ground beneath them. "GURRRAAAAAAAA!!!!" It was unlike anything they had heard before, far stronger and more commanding than the feeble cries of the wild Zur''Ibexes they had attracted thus far. The roar reverberated through the cliffs, echoing off the stone and filling the air with a sense of raw, unbridled power. They paused, every one of them frozen in place, their eyes wide with shock and a flicker of hope. This roar was different, unmistakably strong. Perhaps, just perhaps, their shaman''s sacrifice had not been in vain. ¡­ Below, inside the stone-like cage, a beautiful girl sat huddled against the cold, unyielding walls. Her name was Corora, and her youthful look belied the torment she had endured. Her large, expressive eyes were red and swollen from crying, her cheeks stained with the tracks of endless tears. Her hair, once neatly kept, was now disheveled and tangled, her delicate hands clutching at the ragged remnants of her clothing. Twin bighorns curved gracefully from her head, a sign of her forced transformation. Corora sobbed harder when she heard the roar that shook the air. GURRAAAAAAAAAA!! It was a terrifying sound, filled with raw power and menace. She had been crying endlessly since her capture, and this new development only intensified her fear. Her mind drifted back to the horrifying events that had led her to this point. In the real world, in just three days, her life had become a constant struggle for survival. Flesh-eating black-inked zombies roamed the land, creatures of nightmare that could run, climb, and track their prey by scent. She remembered the day they had attacked the house where she and her younger sister had been staying with their aunt. The zombies had come out of nowhere, a relentless tide of death and destruction. Corora had watched in horror as the zombies devoured her aunt, tearing her apart while she screamed. The memory was seared into her mind, an indelible mark of terror. She and her sister had fled, desperate and terrified, not knowing the fate of their parents or what the future held. The world had become a dangerous place, filled with threats they could scarcely comprehend. And then, without warning, Corora had been transported to this dark, magical world, tasked with infiltrating the Devil Horned Tribe as a human spy. But she had been caught, like so many others, and thrown into this stone cage. It had been three days since her capture. She was back and forth, always hiding in the real world and worried to his sister who was with her while she was caged in this unknown world. Three days of fear and uncertainty, of crying herself hoarse and praying for some miracle to deliver her from this nightmare. The tribe had made it clear that she and the other captives were to be used for some nefarious purpose, and the waiting had driven her to the brink of despair. Back in the present, Corora''s heart pounded in her chest as she saw a massive creature charging towards her cage. GURRAAAAAAA!!! It was gigantic, a hulking figure that radiated power and menace. She could barely process what she was seeing, her mind reeling with terror. The sight of the massive creature, far more massive than any other creature brought back memories of the horrors she had witnessed earlier, of the other captives who had been taken before her. She remembered the women who had been violated by the tribe''s members, their screams echoing through the dark caverns. These beasts were driven by lust, their minds clouded by a primal hunger that left no room for mercy or reason. Corora had watched in helpless horror as the creatures fought over the women, their brutal desires turning the captives into objects of their depravity. The sight of one, two, three, four, five, and an uncountable number of beasts assaulting a single woman was a nightmare she couldn''t erase from her mind. Corora was just a normal student, a girl who had once dreamed of a quiet, simple life. She was cute, with a shy demeanor that had kept most boys at a distance. A lot of boys always send her letters. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The last time someone had confessed to her, the boy had been too shy to even look her in the eye. She had always hoped for a normal love, a gentle romance that would bring happiness and warmth into her life, and all she needed was a little courage¡ªhoping someone would talk to her normally. That''s all Corora is asking¡ªcourage. Now, faced with the reality of this monstrous creature, those dreams seemed to shattered. The giant beast approaching her was nothing like the love she had imagined. It was a creature of nightmares, far larger and more terrifying than anything she had ever seen. The thought of what it might do to her filled her with a dread so profound it seemed to freeze her very soul. Soon, it reached her and it slammed the cage she was in. BANG! BANG! BANG! The stone-like cage rattled as the creature reached it, its massive form casting a dark shadow over her. The ground shook with each step it took, the sound of its breathing a deep, rumbling growl that resonated in her bones. Corora cowered in the corner of the cage, her body trembling uncontrollably. She could hear the stone cracking under the force of the creature''s assault, the bars bending and groaning as it tore through the barrier that separated them. In the final moments before the cage gave way, Corora''s mind was a whirlwind of fear and despair. She didn''t want this, didn''t want to be a victim of such brutal, senseless violence. She wanted to go home, to find her sister, to live a normal life free from the horrors that had consumed her world. "Someone, please take me back to the past, I''ll be a good girl," all she could mumble. However, the last thing she saw before the cage shattered was the creature''s eyes, blazing with a terrible hunger of lust. The bars splintered and fell away, and the beast''s massive hand reached for her. And then, the world went dark. Nothing. Chapter 31: Level up, sense of Ownership Lyerin felt like he wanted to rip his own breeding monstrous dick off. It was hot, an unbearable heat coursing through his veins, and he could feel a cold sensation at the tip as it rested on the pale white stomach of the female goat. She wasn''t struggling¡ªwhy wasn''t she struggling? His mind was racing with panic thoughts, desperate to make sense of the situation, hoping he could control his body back. "Stop, damn it. Stop moving!" he screamed internally, his thoughts a chaotic mess. "This isn''t me. I''m not this monster." Lyerin didn''t know why he was doing this, but he had a suspicion. It was the call, that infernal call imbued with magic by the Zur''Ibexes clan. Like the magic had taken over, bending his will to its purpose. His body moved on its own, driven by a force he couldn''t control. He glanced at the female goat beneath him. Her beauty struck him again, but this time, there was a lustful edge to his perception. Her features were more defined, her eyes half-closed in a semblance of heat, her body moving slowly, almost rhythmically. It was as if she was in a trance, her squirming turning into a languid, almost seductive movement. This sight only fueled the fire within him, making his body heat up even more. "No, please," Lyerin pleaded with himself. "I can''t let this happen." But his body didn''t listen. His monstrous dick pointed towards the entrance of the female goat''s vagina, the cold sensation from her stomach changing into a wet, inviting warmth. He was on the verge of giving up, of surrendering to the animalistic urges that controlled him. His mind was teetering on the edge of oblivion when a system message flashed before his eyes: [ Would you like to level up sex skills with this female clan member? ] [ Would you like to level up loving skills with this female clan member? ] [ Would you like to level up sensitivity with this clan member? ] [ Ding! ] [ Ding! ] [ Ding¡­ ] "No," he thought fiercely. "This isn''t right. This isn''t who I am." He closed his eyes, hoping to find the strength to resist. Just as he was about to give in, he heard a voice, soft and filled with desperation. The female goat spoke in an Earthling language, like her words a lifeline in the darkness of their hopelessness. "Please, I wanna go home. I''ll be a good girl. Take me back to the time, the peaceful time. I don''t want this. I don''t want this." The words pierced through the fog of his mind, grounding him in reality. He was on the verge of losing control, but her plea brought him back. His monstrous nose, eyes, ears, and mouth began to bleed, the strain of fighting the magic taking its toll on his body. But it didn''t matter. He had to stop this. "Hey," he whispered, his voice shaky but determined. "Are you from Earth too?" The female goat''s eyes widened in shock, and her face became painted with a mixture of fear and hope. She didn''t respond, but the expression was enough. Summoning all his willpower, Lyerin pulled away, his body trembling with the effort. "If you don''t want to," he said through gritted teeth, "I''ll just go to other females." He expected her to be relieved, to let him go without a word. But then, she spoke again, her voice breaking. "No, don''t go." Lyerin''s mind whirled in confusion. What is she saying? The words barely registered as he felt her small feet locking around him, pulling him closer. His confusion deepened. Why was she holding him like this? His senses were a chaotic mess, struggling to make sense of the contradictory signals his body was sending. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then, he felt it¡ªslowly, warmly, intimately. The sensation was so gradual, almost excruciatingly detailed, that it sent shivers through his entire being. A warmth enveloped his dick, drawing him in with a tender yet firm grip. He felt his remaining control slip away, replaced by a primal urge he couldn''t contain. His eyes, which had moments before been filled with confusion and desperation, now burned red with an overpowering lust. Suddenly, a notification flashed before his eyes: [ Ding! [ You haven''t chosen to level up yet, but you already took action, and now, the level up mission would be random¡­ ] Lyerin watched helplessly as the screen scrolled and scrolled, the words blurring together in his heightened state. It finally stopped, and the message solidified: [ You have randomly chosen to level up your sense of ownership to the female goat! ] The meaning of the words hit him like a physical blow. Ownership? What did that even mean in this context? But before he could process it, his remaining control vanished. His body moved on its own, driven by an intense, overwhelming need. Meanwhile, Corora, beneath him, was equally confused and conflicted. At first, she had been terrified, not understanding what was happening. The initial intrusion had been painful, a stark reminder of her situation. But then, she had heard him speak¡ªwords filled with a struggle to control himself, not to force her. That unexpected sense of safety, in the midst of such chaos, made her body respond in ways she couldn''t explain. She found herself moving, not with fear, but with an emerging desire that defied her logical mind. Lyerin''s body responded to her movements, his senses heightened to every small detail¡ªthe warmth, the subtle movements, the soft sounds she made. His mind was a battlefield, torn between the remnants of his will and the overwhelming magic that controlled him. He wanted to stop, to reclaim his autonomy, but the magic was too strong, the sensations too overpowering. "Damn this, I''ll give it all" he thought, his mind a chaotic whirlpool of conflicting emotions. "Since it''s too late, I will just give it all!" Corora, too, was battling her own confusion. "What''s happening to me? Why am I responding like this?" The denial in her mind slowly gave way to an undeniable desire, an instinctive response to the primal connection they were forced into. "No, my mind don''t want this but my body, I can''t control it!" Each movement felt like an eternity, the sensations amplified by their shared confusion and the magical forces at play. Suddenly, Lyerin just noticed the mission update as he was taken by the pleasure, the words flashing before his eyes with a shocking finality: [ Ding! [ You have leveled up your sense of ownership to the female goat to level five, mission: thrust 100. ] Panic began to surge as he had no idea what''s the meaning of Send of Ownership. It''s obvious, but he wanted to deny it. Yet, he wasn''t stopping. His movements were becoming faster and more frenzied, driven by the relentless progression of the mission. "No, no, no," he thought frantically. "Stop! Stop! Stop!!" But his body ignored his desperate pleas. Each thrust seemed to bring him closer to the completion of the task, the magic driving him to fulfill its sinister goal. His sense of horror grew with every passing second as he felt himself losing more and more control. "Please, make it stop," he begged internally, his thoughts a chaotic mix of fear and desperation. "Damn it!" His eyes, still burning with the unnatural red of his induced lust, darted to the notification screen. He watched in mounting horror as the levels continued to climb. When it reached level ten, he hoped, prayed, that it would end there, just like his mana user level, after all, it stopped there. But then the notification changed again, mocking him with its cold, unfeeling logic: "Ownership: Level 11." Lyerin swallowed hard inside. "How much more?" he thought, despair coloring his internal voice. "How far will this go?" The level climbed inexorably higher, each increment a further tightening of the magical grip on his actions. His mind screamed against the constraints, but his body continued, relentless and unstoppable. "Please, let it end," he thought, his internal voice now tinged with a hopeless resignation. When the ownership reached level 36, Lyerin gave up. So be it! Chapter 32: Cororas reason Lyerin''s breath came in ragged gasps as he finally reached his climax. The female ibex beneath him had reached her peak as well, and for a moment, they stayed there, intertwined and exhausted. Slowly, the magic curse or pheromones that had driven him to this frenzied state began to wear off. He could feel his blazing, lustful red eyes returning to their normal color. He moved to stand up, ready to leave the scene, but felt a sudden resistance. The female ibex''s legs were still locked around him. "Hm?? What''s wrong?" His voice sounded concerned, which surprised him. He was not used to feeling such emotions. The girl began to cry, her tears streaming down her cheeks. She begged him not to leave her, her voice a mix of desperation and fear. "Please, don''t leave me," she sobbed. "Please stay." Lyerin, usually cold-hearted and indifferent to the feelings of others, found himself asking, "Why?" The question surprised him as much as it did her. Something inside him was shifting, and he wasn''t sure why. The girl continued to cry, clutching onto him as if her life depended on it. "I don''t want to be violated by others who might come after you, please, please¡­" she cried. Her words were filled with terror, and her plea resonated with him in a way he couldn''t understand. He looked around and noticed the three other girls in cages not far away. They were crying too, their faces a picture of fear and despair but somehow, when he looked at them, he felt nothing, but to this girl below him, he felt a strange feeling. Before Lyerin could even process what was happening, he heard a deep, booming voice of the Zur''Ibexs Clan call out again, "Zur''Ibexs!" And then several rumbling sounds would be heard. He turned to see several giant humanoid ibexes approaching, their eyes filled with rage and lust. Realization began to eat his brain. The girl had accepted him because she saw him as her only protection against these beasts, she wanted to use him. Since she gave him sexual favors, she believes that this goat girl could tell her what to do. Lyerin wasn''t one to be manipulated, but suddenly, his body stiffened, and the rage that had just subsided came roaring back. And then earlier, he remembered. "Is this the leveled up ownership!?" he wondered in panic. Scenarios flashed through his mind, each more horrifying than the last. In one, the girl he had just been with was brutally violated by the approaching ibexes, her screams echoing through the night. In another, she was tossed around like a rag doll, used and discarded without a second thought. A third showed her locked in a cage, treated as nothing more than breeding stock, her spirit broken. The final scenario was the worst: she was left alone, her body lifeless, her eyes empty, having endured unimaginable horrors. These visions fueled his rage, making his body tremble controllably. Lyerin roared, a primal sound that echoed through the night. GURRAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!! Inside his head, a voice screamed, "She is just for me! I own her, and I will absolutely destroy these fuckers, whoever they are, I won''t let anyone touch my property!!!" The approaching ibexes paused for a moment, startled by the ferocity of his roar. It was as if the magic inside them was blasted upon that massive roar. Lyerin''s rage gave him strength, and he pulled free from the girl, standing tall and defiant. His eyes blazed red once more, but this time, it was a controlled fury. He charged at the first ibex, his movements although heavy were swift and became even more deadly. His claws raked across its chest, drawing a spray of blood. The ibex roared in pain, but Lyerin was relentless. He drove his claws deeper, tearing through muscle and bone until the beast fell to the ground, lifeless. The other ibexes hesitated, their confidence shaken. Lyerin turned to them, his eyes promising death. "She is mine," he growled, his voice low and menacing. "And I will kill anyone who tries to take her. Anyone who tries to touch her!!" The ibexes exchanged uncertain glances, but their leader stepped forward, determined to challenge Lyerin. The two clashed, their bodies colliding with a force that shook the ground. Lyerin fought with a ferocity born of desperation and rage. He had never felt this way before, but he knew he couldn''t let the girl be harmed. As the battle raged on, Lyerin''s body moved with no grace but with ultimate violence, his attacks precise and deadly. He took down the leader with a swift strike to the throat, blood spraying from the wound. The remaining ibexes faltered, their resolve crumbling even with their drugs in their eyes were not enough. Lyerin turned to them, his eyes blazing. "Leave now," he commanded, "or face the same fate." The ibexes hesitated for a moment longer before retreating, their confidence shattered. Lyerin watched them go, his breath coming in heavy gasps. He turned back to the girl, who was still on the ground, her eyes wide with shock and relief. He knelt beside her, his rage subsiding as he saw the gratitude in her eyes. "You''re safe now," he said softly, surprising himself with the tenderness in his voice. The girl was so surprised, but she felt safe and unconsciously threw her arms around him, sobbing into his chest. "Thank you," she whispered, her voice trembling. "Thank you." This is the person that she gave her first, and she won''t let this one go now that she felt a safe haven. Lyerin held her, his mind swirling with confusion. He had never felt such protectiveness before, such a fierce need to keep someone safe. As he looked at the other girls in the cages, he wanted to see something if he had to protect them all too like this girl. "Stay close to me," he told the girl. "I won''t let you get harmed." As Lyerin approached the cage holding the other girls, he observed them carefully. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The girl who had been clinging to him was still latched onto his side, her face buried in his fur. He glanced at the girls in the cage, noting their fearful expressions and tattered appearances. Despite their condition, a cold realization settled over his conclusion. "I don''t care about the rest of these girls," he mumbled to himself. His priority was the one who clung to him, her fear palpable and her dependence on him felt absolute. Suddenly, the clan called out once again, "Zur''Ibexs!" Lyerin''s ears pricked up at the sound, and he heard another series of rumbling noises. Without warning, his body moved on its own again, driven by the same force that had overtaken him earlier. "Get down," he ordered the goat girl clinging to him. She somehow listened, sliding off him and hiding behind a stone cage with another girl inside. Lyerin turned to face the incoming group of ibexes, his eyes narrowing as he assessed the threat. This time, the ibexes were even more terrifying. Their eyes glowed with an unnatural light, and their bodies seemed larger and more muscular. They ran with an almost mechanical precision, their hooves pounding the ground in a synchronized rhythm that sent vibrations through the earth. Lyerin felt his rage intensify. His muscles bulged, and his veins throbbed with a fury that seemed to fuel his very being. His face contorted into a mask of utter violence, his eyes blazing with a murderous intent. The more ibexes he saw, the clearer the image in his mind: they were trying to take his prize possession. With a thunderous roar, he smashed his feet into the ground, causing it to crumble and shake several meters around him. The earth trembled under the force of his anger, creating a terrifying rumble that echoed through the canyon. Without waiting another moment, Lyerin charged forward, his massive form barreling towards the ibexes with unstoppable force. He was extremely confident. Standing four times their size due to the level difference, he knew these wild ibexes were only below level five wildlings. In human terms, they were comparable to rank five first cycle Mana users. Lyerin, on the other hand, was a rank twelve peak Mana user in human form. In his transformed state, he was even stronger, akin to a rank six second cycle Mana user. To him, these ibexes were merely numbers, insignificant obstacles to be obliterated. He crashed into the first wave of ibexes without hesitation. His claws slashed through fur and flesh, his powerful jaws clamping down on anything that came near. Blood sprayed in all directions as he tore through the horde with a savagery that was both mesmerizing and horrifying. The ibexes fought back, their horns slashing and their hooves striking out. But they were no match for Lyerin''s sheer power and rage. He moved with a speed and ferocity that left them reeling, unable to mount a coordinated defense. His mind was a blur of violence and bloodlust. Every strike was fueled by the image of the ibexes trying to take what was his. He could see their twisted faces, hear their snarls, and feel their claws scraping against his skin. It only made him fight harder, his movements becoming more brutal and efficient with each passing second. Lyerin''s body became a blur of motion, a whirlwind of claws and teeth. He ripped through the ranks of ibexes with ease, his rage driving him to new heights of brutality. The ground beneath him was stained red with the blood of his enemies, and the air was thick with the scent of death. Despite their numbers, the ibexes began to falter. Their confidence shattered in the face of Lyerin''s relentless all violent assault. They tried to regroup, to mount a defense, but it was futile. Lyerin was unstoppable, his rage felt like it''s making him impervious to their attacks. He roared again, a sound that echoed through the canyon and sent chills down the spines of those who heard it. "GURRRAAAAAAAAAA!!!" The ibexes hesitated, their resolve wavering. Lyerin took advantage of their uncertainty, launching himself at them with renewed ferocity. His claws tore through flesh, his jaws snapped bones, and his massive form crushed anything in his path. The ibexes fell before him, one after another, their bodies piling up in a gruesome testament to his power. Lyerin''s rage showed no signs of abating. Every fallen ibex seemed to fuel his anger, making him even more determined to protect what was his. He fought with a single-minded intensity, his focus solely on destroying the threat before him. As the last of the ibexes fell, Lyerin stood amidst the carnage, his breath coming in heavy gasps. Blood dripped from his claws and muzzle, and his body was covered in wounds. But he felt no pain, only the satisfaction of having protected what was his. He turned back to the goat girl, who was watching him with wide, awe-filled eyes. He approached her slowly, his rage subsiding as he saw the gratitude and relief in her gaze. "You''re safe now," he said softly, surprising himself with the tenderness in his voice. Chapter 33: Abnormal ZurIbex Wilding Above them, perched on a rocky ledge, members of the Zur''Ibex clan watched Lyerin and Corora below with growing panic. The scene unfolding before them was not what they had planned. Instead of recruiting wild ibexes to strengthen their clan and the entire Devil Horned Tribe, they were witnessing a massacre. The wild peak creature, Lyerin, had decimated the potential recruits, all for a human female goat. The clan members began to murmur amongst themselves, their voices filled with confusion and frustration. "What happened down there?" one of the male Zur''Ibex whispered urgently. "It doesn''t make any sense," another replied, shaking his head. "Why would a wild peak creature be so protective over a human female goat?" "She must have done something," a third interjected. "There''s no other explanation. Maybe she cast some kind of spell or enchantment on him." They all nodded in agreement, the thought spreading among them like wildfire. The idea that the human goat had bewitched the wild creature seemed the only plausible explanation. "Should we kill her?" one asked, his voice tinged with fear. "Or take her?" another suggested, equally uncertain. "But the magic of our shaman is still below," a senior clan member reminded them. "If we go down, we might get affected too. We can''t risk it." The conversation continued, each member voicing their thoughts and concerns. "Our goal was to use these human girls, turned into female goats by our curses, as breeding creatures," one of the leaders explained. "After being entered by a lot of wild ibexes, we would take the children and kill the human girls. That''s their only use." "But now, with that wild ibex being so overprotective and killing all our potential recruits, we don''t know what to do," another added, frustration evident in his tone. "This is a terrifying and powerful prospect," a young member noted. "If we kill the wild one too, it could cause even more problems." As they debated, their voices growing more urgent, a group of female Zur''Ibexes appeared. They were a striking sight, with the upper halves of their bodies resembling human girls from their faces down to their shoulders, and the rest of their forms taking on the muscular, powerful appearance of ibexes. Some had shimmering white fur, while others had jet-black coats, but all were undeniably gorgeous and imposing. "What is happening here?" one of the female Zur''Ibexes asked, her voice both commanding and curious. The male Zur''Ibexes quickly explained the situation, detailing the wild creature''s unexpected behavior and the protective nature it exhibited towards the human female goat. They spoke of their goals, the use of human girls turned into female goats for breeding, and the complications now arising from Lyerin''s actions. The female Zur''Ibexes listened intently, their eyes narrowing in thought. They exchanged glances, silently communicating their thoughts before one of them spoke up. "This wild ibex could be a powerful ally if we manage to control it," she mused. "But if it continues to be a problem, it must be dealt with. We can''t let it jeopardize our plans." "But how do we control it?" another asked. "It''s already proven to be unpredictable and dangerous." The first female Zur''Ibex smiled, a sly expression crossing her face. "I have an idea. Let me go down and check on the situation. Perhaps I can find a way to handle this." Without waiting for a response, she began her descent. The male Zur''Ibexes watched in awe and apprehension as she made her way down to where Lyerin and Corora were. Meanwhile, Lyerin, who had been focused on comforting Corora, asked softly, "What is your name?" The female goat looked up at him, her eyes still red from crying. "Corora," she whispered. Lyerin nodded, a surprising tenderness in his gaze. "Corora," he repeated, committing the name to memory. But then, his instincts flared, sensing a presence nearby. He turned his head sharply, eyes narrowing as he tried to pinpoint the source of the disturbance. Almost immediately, his rage began to build again, a low growl rumbling in his chest. But before he could react, the presence vanished, and when he looked back down, Corora was no longer in his arms. A cold dread filled him. "Who dares to take my possession?" he roared, his voice echoing through the canyon. He scanned the surroundings, his rage mounting with every passing second. Whoever had taken Corora would pay dearly. His protective instincts were in overdrive, and he would stop at nothing to get her back. Lyerin''s monstrous form tensed, his muscles coiling as his eyes widened in rage. He spun around to face the snatcher of his possession. Before him stood a striking figure¡ªan Ibex female with a human upper body. Her face was sharp and angular, with high cheekbones and eyes that gleamed with a predatory intelligence. Her skin was pale, almost translucent under the moonlight, and her long, silvery hair flowed down her back. Her lower half, that of a powerful ibex, was covered in a sleek coat of white fur, and her hooves struck the ground with a menacing thud. "Hmmm... I can''t see any abnormality. She is not even a Mana Shaman yet. I can''t even feel Mana from her, so it''s impossible that it was her who made him this way," she mused aloud, her voice carrying a mix of curiosity and disdain. Lyerin, undeterred by her analysis, lunged at her with a roar, his claws extended and eyes burning with fury. But before he could reach her, she vanished, leaving only a whisper of air in her wake. A sharp pain blossomed on his cheek, and he felt a trickle of warm liquid¡ªhis own blood to it. "GURRAAAAAAA!!!" he bellowed, the sound reverberating through the canyon. "Give her back to me!!!" In response, the snatcher reappeared, a mocking smile playing on her lips. With a casual flick of her wrist, she tossed Corora back into his arms. The moment he felt Corora''s weight against him, his body softened, his monstrous rage ebbing away into a protective embrace. The snatcher dipped a finger into the blood on Lyerin''s cheek, bringing it to her lips. She tasted it, her eyes widening in surprise. "He is so young, only around fifteen years of age," she murmured. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. To the Ibexes, the age of Wilding was crucial. For an animal Ibex to become a Wilding Ibex capable of manipulating Mana, it needed to live at least seven years, and reaching the first cycle in rank seven could take up to thirty years. The fact that Lyerin was so young yet so powerful was astonishing. Her revelation sent a ripple of excitement through the other females watching from above. "For real!?" one of them exclaimed. "We want to see!" another cried. "Let us check too!" a third demanded. Several female Ibexes began descending from their perches, their movements graceful and swift. Each one was as stunning as the first, with variations in fur color and features that only added to their otherworldly beauty. Lyerin, on high alert, tightened his hold on Corora, ready to defend her against this new onslaught. The female Ibexes encircled him, their eyes gleaming with interest. They spoke among themselves in hushed tones, their conversation filled with curiosity and intrigue. "Look at his muscles," one remarked, her gaze tracing the lines of Lyerin''s powerful frame. "And his eyes," another added. "Such intensity. It''s as if he''s more than just a Wilding." "He''s a prodigy," a third concluded. "To reach this level at such a young age... incredible." Lyerin watched them warily, his senses on edge. He could feel Corora trembling slightly in his arms, her fear mingling with his own protective instincts. The snatcher who had initially confronted him stepped forward, her expression thoughtful. "This changes everything," she said to her companions. "If he truly is this powerful, we need to reconsider our approach." "What do you mean?" one of the others asked. "We need to find a way to harness his power, not just for our clan but for the entire Devil Horned Tribe," she replied. "Imagine what we could achieve with him on our side." "But how do we do that?" another queried. "He seems more interested in protecting the human girl than in joining us." "We''ll have to be careful," the snatcher said. "Approach him slowly, gain his trust. If we can show him that we''re not a threat, he might be willing to cooperate." The conversation continued, each female Ibex adding their thoughts and strategies to the mix. They discussed ways to integrate Lyerin into their clan, the potential benefits and risks, and the importance of his unique abilities. Their voices rose and fell in a harmonious dialogue, filled with both excitement and caution. As they spoke, Lyerin''s mind raced. He could sense their intentions, their desire to use him for their own gain. But his priority was clear¡ªprotect Corora at all costs. He glanced down at her, her eyes wide with a mix of fear and hope. He had to stay strong, for both their sakes. The female Ibexes continued to study him, their gazes like those of scientists observing a rare specimen. They marveled at his youth, his strength, and the sheer potential that radiated from him. To them, he was a rare find, a creature of immense value. Especially, right now, with the Snow Leopard Tribe and Hundred Bison Tribe hunting them. Suddenly, the leading female would flick her finger, suddenly, Lyerin felt a sting on his forehead and his vision turned black. Chapter 34: Strange familiar feeling Lyerin opened his eyes slowly, the pain in his forehead still fresh. He blinked a few times, adjusting to the dim light filtering through the leaves of the greenhouse filled with vegetables. He took in the lush greenery around him, the scent of earth and growing plants mixing in the air. As he tried to push himself up, a sudden, sharp tugging sensation pulled at his mind, causing his eyes to narrow in that direction. "What is this?" he muttered, trying to pinpoint the source of the sensation. His past life as a slave had honed his senses to a razor-sharp edge. When given a possession by their master, slaves like him were bound to find it or know its location. Failure to do so often resulted in death at the hands of their master. This necessity had sharpened his abilities to the point where he could sense a possession even if it was two cities away. "Just like old times," Lyerin grumbled, feeling the familiar weight of responsibility back in a ruined magical world. "But why now?" Lyerin''s face turned grim. "The zombies have probably become full-fledged black ink cannibals by now. I''m sure my intimidation wouldn''t work anymore, like when they were newly awakened from the nightmare dream, but I feel like I need to check whatever that feeling was." Then he remembered the girl Corora back in the ruined magical world. "If it was here, I hope I would be too late, so the leveled-up sense of ownership towards her would completely disappear," he mumbled. He had an idea why it reached level thirty-six - it was because the shaman who cast the spell on him was probably of that rank. It was a unique way to understand the weakness of his level-up cheat. Soon, his eyes would be laser-like focused, the direction of the tug led to a city. He knew this city all too well¡ªit was the first city that would become uninhabitable within a week. Lyerin let out a frustrated sigh, calculating the distance. Several possible routes flashed in his mind, each fraught with peril. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "The forest," he thought, "is crawling with Black Ink Cannibals. They''d catch my scent long before I got close. Not an option." "The mountain pass," he considered next, "is treacherous. Black Ink Cannibals and landslides everywhere, a death trap." "The desert," he mused, "scorching heat, no water, and roaming cannibal bands. Each route would take weeks. I don''t have that kind of time." Each route was fraught with dangers from the Black Ink Cannibals that made them nearly impassable. Lyerin''s mind raced, weighing his options and the urgency of his task. He couldn''t afford to waste time. "There has to be another way," he muttered, pacing. Suddenly, an idea struck him. He reached into his pocket and pulled out a coin. It was a special coin, one that could be used to locate the nearest C Sector. These sectors were military zones that were equipped with transport facilities, making travel much faster. "Maybe this can save me some time," he said, focusing on the coin. He calculated the distance to the nearest C Sector. His mind worked quickly, piecing together the fastest route. The nearest C Sector was approximately three hours away, far quicker than the other routes he had considered. "Three hours. I can do that," Lyerin said, determination in his voice. With a plan in mind, Lyerin set off. He exited the greenhouse and started searching for a bike. As he walked through the abandoned streets, his senses were on high alert. He had to be careful; danger lurked around every corner. "Focus, Lyerin. You can do this," he told himself. It wasn''t long before he found an old, but functional, bike leaning against a wall. He hopped on, grateful for the speed it would provide. Pedaling hard, he made his way towards the C Sector. The journey was not without its hazards. About half an hour into his ride, he sensed movement ahead. Slowing down, he spotted a group of Black Ink Cannibals lurking in the shadows, ready to pounce. His honed senses allowed him to take a detour through a narrow alley, avoiding them completely. "That was close," he whispered, pushing forward. An hour later, he encountered another danger. A pack of Black Ink Cannibals was roaming the streets, their blackened, ghastly forms grotesque and dangerous. Lyerin quickly changed course, riding through a series of back alleys to evade the creatures. "Not today," he muttered, feeling the adrenaline surge. Near the end of his journey, he felt a third danger¡ªthis time, it was a group of Black Ink Cannibals. They were patrolling the main road, searching for anyone foolish enough to travel alone. Lyerin carefully maneuvered his way through a series of side streets, avoiding them by mere seconds. "Almost there," he panted, the C Sector gates finally coming into view. After three intense hours of riding and avoiding dangers, Lyerin finally saw the gates of C Sector 9, a military sector. He breathed a sigh of relief, knowing that he had made it. "Damn, that was tough," he said, dismounting the bike and looking around to ensure there were no threats nearby. The scene ended with Lyerin standing at the gates of C Sector 9, his mind already racing with the next steps he needed to take. He knew the challenges were far from over, but at least he had made it this far. The journey had been perilous, but his determination and honed senses had seen him through. "Alright," he said to himself, taking a deep breath. "Time to talk to them." Lyerin''s eyes scanned the horizon from his rooftop perch. His gaze fixed on a helicopter stationed atop a nearby building, and he allowed himself a small, satisfied smile. His instincts had been correct. In his last life, as a slave within the small military base, he had overheard soldiers discussing the emergency helicopter stationed there for quick evacuations. "This is exactly what I needed," he muttered to himself, his determination hardening. With swift, silent movements, Lyerin made his way towards the building. As he approached the entrance to C Sector 9, several military personnel stepped forward, blocking his path. Their expressions were stern, and their weapons were raised, ready to fire if needed. "Halt! State your business," one of the soldiers barked. Lyerin stood tall, his eyes steady. "I am Lyerin Borgias. I need access to the helicopter on the roof." The soldiers exchanged skeptical glances. "Proof?" another soldier demanded. Lyerin reached into his pocket and produced a token, a small, intricately carved piece of metal with the Borgias family crest. He held it up for them to see. The soldier who had demanded proof stepped forward, taking the token from Lyerin''s hand and examining it closely. He shook his head. "I don''t recognize this," he said, his voice laced with suspicion. Lyerin''s eyes narrowed. He knew the man was lying. The C Sector was under the jurisdiction of the Borgias family, and the token was a legitimate identification piece. His patience wearing thin, he watched as the soldier radioed his superior. "This is Alpha 3. We have an individual claiming to be Lyerin Borgias. He has a token, but it looks suspicious," the soldier reported. There was a brief crackle of static before a voice responded, "We have no record of any Lyerin Borgias. Deny him access." Lyerin''s composure didn''t waver. He had anticipated this reaction. With the speed and strength of a peak Apprentice Eldren Warrior, he knew they didn''t stand a chance against him. These men were only human, after all. Without a word, he sprang into action. In a blur of movement, he broke the necks of the soldiers, their modern weapons useless against his lightning-fast reflexes. Weyooo!! Weyooo!! Alarms blared as the remaining soldiers surrounded him, weapons drawn. Lyerin''s legs transformed, muscles bulging and bones shifting into the powerful limbs of a goat. Swoosh!! With a mighty kick, he shattered the gate, sending metal fragments flying. The commotion attracted the attention of nearby Black Ink Cannibals, who began to swarm towards the sector. "Graaa!!" "Ugugugarrrh!" "Grawwaa!!" Lyerin didn''t waste a second. He scaled the building using his transformed feet, his powerful legs propelling him upward in massive leaps. Gunfire erupted from the soldiers below, but he evaded the bullets with ease. As the cannibals breached the gate, the soldiers'' attention was divided, giving Lyerin the distraction he needed. Reaching the top floor, Lyerin vaulted over the edge and landed with a heavy thud. He straightened, ready to continue his ascent when he froze, his eyes widening in surprise. Standing before him was another figure, exuding the same powerful aura of an Apprentice Eldren Warrior. Soon, the two stood face to face, their breaths heavy from exertion, but neither made a move to attack. Chapter 35: Finding Corora Lyerin''s eyes narrowed as he sized up the man standing before him. There was no time to waste. The unknown urgency he felt of the situation was demanding him to take swift and decisive action. With a fluid desire for violence, he let the transformation wash over him. His body contorted, muscles bulging, skin rippling as fur sprouted. Horns elongated from his skull, curving menacingly as he completed his shift into the Zur''Ibex Wilding form. "RAWR!" His roar echoed through the area, a blend of primal fury and supernatural power. In a split second, he launched himself at the man. The man widened his eyes, "What the-" but he was too slow, and Lyerin could see the unknown man''s minimal four state Eldren Apprentice level, and would only snort. The sheer speed and force of his movement were a blur, an explosion of motion. His hand, now a clawed appendage, slashed through the air with a whistling swish, connecting with the man''s throat. Graa! Blood sprayed out in a crimson arc as the man''s eyes widened in shock, and then dulled as life left him. Immediately, his body crumpled to the ground, lifeless. Without hesitation, Lyerin kicked the corpse towards the edge of the platform. Kaswosh! The body tumbled down, disappearing into the sea of raging Black Inked Cannibals below. Their guttural growls and frenzied movements grew louder as they tore into the fresh meat, like a cacophony of savagery and hunger. Turning his attention to the helicopter, Lyerin''s keen eyes scanned its condition. It looked intact, but there was no key in sight. "No problem," he muttered, rolling up his sleeves and assessing the control panel. Years of experience kicked in as he expertly removed the casing, exposing the wires beneath. "Just need to bypass the ignition..." His fingers worked quickly, stripping wires and making precise connections. Crackle! Spark! He connected the final wires, and the helicopter''s engine roared to life. Lyerin allowed himself a brief smile of satisfaction before hopping into the cockpit. As he lifted off, the landscape below shrank rapidly. The city sprawled out beneath him, a patchwork of destruction and chaos. Buildings stood like broken teeth against the skyline, some completely collapsed, others still burning. Streets were rivers of debris, punctuated by the swarming figures of the Black Inked Cannibals. Higher and higher he climbed, the helicopter thrumming steadily as it cut through the air. From this vantage point, the true scale of the devastation was evident. Smoke plumes rose in twisted columns, and the occasional explosion dotted the horizon. The long sound of sirens everywhere was haunting. The apocalypse had turned his world into a nightmarish tableau of ruin. Despite the clarity of the scene below, unease gnawed at his inside. An almost ache that settled in his chest. He clenched his teeth, trying to focus on his goals. Revenge. The Borgias family. The races outside Earth of this Eldritch Universe. They were the enemies. They were the ones who needed to pay. But his thoughts kept circling back to her. Corora. The girl who had somehow become a focal point of his inner turmoil. "She''s going to ruin everything," he mumbled, eyes fixed on the horizon. "I can''t afford distractions. I need to find a way to break this curse, this sense of ownership." His mind raced, searching for solutions. "Maybe... maybe I could level up my resistance to her. Develop an immunity to this bond." He shook his head, frustrated. "No, that won''t work. It''s not just a bond. It''s something deeper, something... wrong." The unease tightened, making his chest feel like it was in a vise. He didn''t want to admit it, but the thought of severing the connection with her made him feel... sick. Just by thinking about it. Even though he knew it was a curse, he still couldn''t fight back against it! It was like a physical pain, an ache that settled in his bones. "Damn it," he growled. "I don''t want to let her go." He tried to focus on practicalities, mumbling to himself. "Okay, if I can''t break the bond, maybe I can find a way to... counteract it. Level up something else to offset it. But how?" The more he thought about it, the more confused and angry he became. The idea of losing Corora, of being free from this compulsion, should have been a relief. However, that thought instead, felt like a massive loss he couldn''t explain, a wound that he couldn''t bear to inflict on himself. "What''s happening to me?" he whispered, shaking his head. "This isn''t me. I''m stronger than this¡­ my mind is stronger than this!" But the reality was undeniable. He didn''t want to lose her. Even thinking about it made him feel hollow. And that realization was terrifying. "She''s mine," he thought fiercely, gripping the controls tighter. "And I''m not letting her go. Ever." Soon, his eyes reddened. "If I can''t get rid of her, I will just stomp on everything with her by my side. I will just strengthen the tribe, and then, I can do anything after that!" As the helicopter approached Sector 101, the first city to fall in his past life, Lyerin''s resolve hardened. The city that was said to be the beginning of the true danger of apocalypse, the birth of the monster-infested wasteland that the world had become. Up in the sky, Lyerin piloted the helicopter with a steady hand, his mind a whirl of thoughts and emotions. Suddenly, a familiar, unsettling sensation gripped his heart. He knew exactly what it was and where it came from. His bond with Corora, seemed inexplicable and overpowering, tugged at him, guiding his gaze toward a distant point below. As he maneuvered the helicopter in that direction, the sight that met his eyes left him speechless. It was a train station, swarming with Black Ink Cannibals. The platform and surrounding tracks were a writhing mass of dark, rotting bodies, their inhuman growls and shrieks echoing upwards. Train stations, Lyerin thought grimly, were some of the most dangerous places during this apocalypse. The high density of people trapped in confined spaces made them prime breeding grounds for the Black Ink Cannibals. "Did that girl really hope to survive this place?" he mumbled to himself, frustration and concern warring within him. "Maybe she thought she could travel and leave this place?" The more he thought of Corora''s careless decision making, the more desperate he felt to reach her. Immediately, Lyerin came up with a plan. The helicopter''s engine noise was already drawing the attention of the Black Ink Cannibals. They turned their grotesque, ink-streaked faces upwards, their eyes, if they could still be called that, locked onto the source of the sound. He had to create a distraction. Flying higher, he quickly formulated a strategy. He would send the helicopter forward at full speed, jump out, and let it crash into a building, drawing the Cannibals away from the station. Taking a deep breath, he set the controls and leaped into the open sky. Bang! The helicopter crashed into a random building with a thunderous explosion. The blast sent a massive shockwave through the area, flames licking the sky as debris rained down. The explosion worked as intended, drawing the attention of the Black Ink Cannibals. Three of the nearest Cannibals, once humans but now twisted, nightmarish creatures, turned towards the explosion. Their heads jerked unnaturally as they locked onto the source of the noise. One had a gaping wound where its mouth should be, another''s limbs were twisted at impossible angles, and the third dragged a shattered leg, yet all three moved with unnerving speed towards the flames. As the explosion echoed through the station, more Cannibals emerged from the shadows. Some crawled out from beneath the train cars, while others poured out from the station''s darkened corridors. They moved like a swarm, driven by a singular hunger, their collective growls rising in a horrifying symphony. Lyerin felt like he was suspended in eternity, waiting for the last of the Cannibals to leave the area. He watched with a mix of impatience and anxiety, every second feeling like an hour. Finally, the last of the creatures disappeared towards the explosion site. Taking his chance, Lyerin landed quietly on the roof of the station. Moving with swift careful movement, he made his way to the bathroom. With a powerful kick, he smashed open the men''s bathroom door. Kabang! The force of his entry reverberated through the tiled walls. He was momentarily impressed by Corora''s choice of hiding place. The men''s bathroom, with its locked cubicles, offered more security than the exposed stalls of the women''s restroom. But his admiration was cut short by the sight of four Black Ink Cannibals inside. Without a moment''s hesitation, Lyerin coated his hands with Eldren Mana, soon, an energy emerged from his hands that turned into a claw with an energy that seemed to crackle around his fingers. He moved with calculated violence, smashing the Cannibals'' heads with brutal force. Crack! Thud! One by one, they fell with their heads exploding into the bathroom wall like a black splattered paint, with their bodies even twitching in the throes of death. Breathing heavily, Lyerin began opening the cubicles, checking each one methodically. The first three were empty, but as he approached the last one, a strange sense of eagerness filled him. He swung the door open and froze. Inside, huddled together and trembling with fear, were two teenage girls. Their wide, terrified eyes met his, and for a moment, the chaos of the world outside seemed to pause. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lyerin stood there, staring at the two girls. Chapter 36: Real World Meeting Lyerin''s mind raced as he saw one of the girls transform before his eyes. The familiar sight of the Zur''Ibex Wilding form took shape, and he felt his eyes widen in shock. "Corora¡­" he thought, recognition dawning on his head at the sight of her full transformation. "Could it be that she is¡­ in the Tribe?" Before he could fully process this revelation, Corora snarled at him, her eyes burning with suspicion and confusion. "Who are you?" she demanded, her voice a guttural growl that echoed in the small space of the bathroom. Lyerin chose not to reveal his identity as Lyerin from the ruined magical world. Instead, he remained silent, watching her closely to gather more information. Suddenly, Corora''s sister whimpered in fear, and the sound seemed to push Corora over the edge. "Sister¡­" her sister mumbled. Because of that, Corora lunged at him with feral aggression. Lyerin evaded her attack with seemingly swift unbothered precision, like his body moved on pure ancestral instinct. He immediately grabbed hold of her, using his strength to immobilize her. He locked her arms behind her back, his grip firm but careful not to hurt her. Her legs kicked out, but he quickly wrapped his own legs around hers, pinning her securely. He turned her back towards him, ensuring she couldn''t use her claws or teeth against him. Corora struggled in his grasp, her movements fierce and desperate. She had been told she would become stronger since joining the Tribe, promised power beyond her wildest dreams. Yet here she was, feeling helpless against a human. A surge of frustration and confusion coursed through her transformed limbs but she still couldn''t move freely and was locked. "How is this possible?" she thought, gritting her teeth. But amid the struggle, she felt a strange sense of familiarity and comfort. It was a sensation she couldn''t quite place. "No, sister!" the other girl said and hurriedly came to her sister, but Lyerin only pushed her aside, though she controlled the push to avoid hurting her, though it was enough to make her stumble a little. Seeing her sister''s current state, Corora''s resolve hardened, and she squirmed even more vigorously in Lyerin''s hold. But Lyerin''s grip remained unyielding as he stared at her eyes. He was so surprised by the depth of his emotions. He felt an overwhelming sense of protectiveness and ownership towards her, yet it was clear this feeling wasn''t benefiting him in the slightest. Why was he risking so much to save her if not for these emotions? The thought gnawed at him, he wanted to own her, to him, only to him! He wanted her to at least feel something for him like he was feeling now! S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He felt betrayed! Soon, his eyes burned with obsession. "Once I''m back in the Tribe," he vowed silently, "if I can''t level up something to make her importance to me disappear, I will make her mine in every way possible. Sensitivity, affection, love, obsession ¨C I will ensure she clings to me¡­! Yes! I will level those up to make sure that I am not the only one at disadvantage!" He mumbled the words, swearing on his heart to make this a reality. As if sensing his thoughts, Corora managed to free herself from his grip with a sudden burst of strength. She attacked again, but Lyerin effortlessly evaded her, moving with a speed that left her stunned. Leaning in close, he whispered in her ear, "You don''t remember me?" ¡­ Corora''s point of view provided a stark contrast to the chaos and violence that had just unfolded. Since her encounter with the unknown gigantic Zur''Ibex Wilding, she felt a renewed sense of hope. The way he had refrained from forcing himself upon her, offering her a sense of safety, had sparked something within her. She had made a bet with herself ¨C if she gave in, gave herself to him, if she poured out all her worries and pain, maybe he would be touched by her pleas. It was a desperate attempt to survive, to avoid being violated by other wild creatures, and maybe to stay with her sister in the real world. This was her last hope. Corora knew the risk she was taking. She was betting her life on this decision, hoping that by giving herself to him, he would help her. She was acutely aware that just because she gave herself to him, it didn''t mean she controlled him. But still, she wanted to try. Judging by his initial request not to force himself on her, she believed that maybe, just maybe, this man would take pity on her. What followed surprised her even more. The monstrous man inside the Zur''Ibex Wilding form became protective of her. She witnessed him kill a bunch of other Zur''Ibex Wildings, showcasing his incredible strength and wild nature. Corora was shocked and touched by his actions. Not only did he protect her, but because of him, she was accepted into the tribe. Unlike other females, who were used as breeding material and then taken away to be violated by countless Zur''Ibex Wildings, her fate was different. She was taken into the tribe and asked what she wanted in return for taking an oath to become a member. Her answer was simple: power. Power in the real world. Corora revealed to the shaman that she came from another world, not from the ruined magical world they were in. This revelation might explain why the abnormal Zur''Ibex Wilding was so attached and obsessed with her. Corora laid everything out for them: the apocalypse, how she and her sister were the only ones alive, her hunger in the real world, and her fear for her sister. In response, they gave her a transformation scroll. Unlike the fake scrolls humans from the ruined magical world had provided, the tribe said that this one was real. The shaman sensed that it might help her, but they are not sure. Back in the real world, Corora was ecstatic to discover that she could indeed transform. But her joy was short-lived. Just as she was coming to terms with her new abilities, a person blasted three flesh-eating creatures outside with an unfamiliar power. Panic set in as she and her sister watched in horror. Corora watched a lot of apocalyptic films and read a lot of apocalyptic literature. She knew that in a desperate situation, some men would not be able to control themselves and would force themselves on women, especially in an apocalyptic scenario like the one she was facing. So without hesitation, she attacked! She attacked and attacked! But to no avail, even when she was in her transformed state, she was still helpless. The panic only disappeared when the man asked, "You don''t remember me?" Chapter 37: Finding a safe place Corora was shocked. "You are?" feeling an incredible sense of familiarity. Lyerin nodded. "You can call me Lyerin.'''' Hearing this, Corora was shocked and remembered the name of the Zur''Ibex Wilding she had been with back in the ruined magical world. Lyerin doesn''t care what she is thinking, he beckons to Corora. "Climb onto me. Those creatures are coming any moment now," he ordered. Corora, though stunned, knew she had to act quickly. She nodded and moved towards Lyerin. He glanced at her sister. "Is she your sister?" Corora nodded again, and then she turned to her sister. "Cornelia, come on." Cornelia hesitated, fear evident in her eyes. Lyerin sensed her apprehension and tried to reassure her. "I only pushed her a little earlier, but I know it won''t hurt her as I can feel that she is important to you," he said, looking away as if the words were difficult for him to say. Seeing her sister''s nod, Corora climbed onto Lyerin. He held her firmly but gently, ensuring she was secure. Cornelia still hesitated, and with no time to lose, Lyerin stepped forward and grabbed her. "We don''t have time for this bullshit; those flesh-eating zombies are coming." He lifted Cornelia effortlessly, carrying both girls as if they were weightless. Fortunately, they didn''t resist. Lyerin transformed his feet, his body shifting into his Zur''Ibex Wilding form, and began to climb the nearest building with remarkable speed and agility. Once he reached a safe height, he looked down, assessing their situation. "We need to leave this city," he said, his voice firm. In his past life, Lyerin remembered that these flesh-eating creatures would evolve fast, they all or each of them would have had the terrifying ability to run fast, climb fast, and swarm together like a colony of ants at the slightest sound or movement. Even with his Zur''Ibex Wilding form and full abilities, he knew he wouldn''t last long if millions of these creatures started pursuing him with Corora and her sister Cornelia in his arms. He continued to climb, still carrying the two, until he reached the tallest building he could find. From this vantage point, he could see the black ink cannibals swarming below a busy street, their grotesque forms moving with chilling coordination like a black colony of insects. Lyerin closed his eyes, deep in thought. He needed to find a safe place to hide, but he was in the center of the city, surrounded by danger on all sides. Normally, he would look for a secure location with defensible space, multiple escape routes, plenty of supplies, and a remote position. A secure location would mean strong barriers and few entrances, making it easier to fend off attackers. Defensible space would allow him to spot and fight off creatures from a distance. Multiple escape routes were crucial in case they were cornered. Supplies were necessary for survival, and a remote location would reduce the chance of encountering large groups of zombies. But none of that applied here. These creatures could scale walls like insects in their soon to be evolution, and their sheer numbers would overwhelm any defensible position. Lyerin''s mind raced through the options, he felt sick. He really needed to deal with his sense of ownership towards Corora or he might experience this again in the future. Thinking back, Lyerin felt his frustration grow. None of the typical strategies fit this situation. He needed something different, a hidden place where they wouldn''t be detected easily. A place they could stay until he figured out their next move. "Maybe we could try the sewers," he mumbled to himself. "But that''s a gamble. If they''re down there too, we''re trapped. Maybe an old building with a basement. Somewhere they wouldn''t think to look." He opened his eyes and scanned the skyline. The black ink cannibals were still swarming below, but none had started climbing yet. They had a few moments to decide. "Think, damn it," he muttered. "We need somewhere close, hidden, and safe. Somewhere with a way out if things go wrong." He closed his eyes again, visualizing the city layout. He remembered an old library nearby, one with a basement used for storage. It was sturdy, with thick walls and few windows. Not perfect, but it might work because none of the creatures in the past cared about the place. "There," he said, pointing. "The old animal sanctuary. It''s our best shot." Lyerin opened his eyes, determination hardening his facial features. He needed to move quickly before the creatures started their ascent in their next evolution. Soon, he made his way to the place he had in mind¡ªa secluded, private area once used to contain animals, fortified by tall walls. He had to jump in his Zur''Ibex Wilding form to clear the wall, with his powerful legs propelling him over with ease. Thud! As he landed on the other side, he noticed several changes. The area seemed freshly inhabited. Footprints in the dust, recently moved supplies, and a faint scent of smoke from a nearby fire indicated that someone had moved in not too long ago. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He scanned the area, focusing to sharpen his eyes and his senses to be heightened. He saw a small clearing that looked safe enough for the moment. He gently set Corora and Cornelia down, making sure they were secure. "Stay here for a while and wait for me," Lyerin instructed, his voice firm but caring. "If anything comes, don''t hesitate to attack." Corora nodded, her grip tightening around her little sister. "Be careful," she whispered. Lyerin gave a curt nod and then moved silently, checking every corner of the area. He kept to the shadows, with his movements seemed to be fluid and stealthy. As he ventured further, he found an entrance to a basement. He descended cautiously, with his senses on high alert. Inside the basement, there were shelves stocked with food supplies¡ªenough to last for a month at least. As he moved further in, he heard voices. Two men in formal black suits were conversing. "That should be enough to last for a month," one of them said. "Now, let''s check on our toys." They walked to another room, and Lyerin followed silently, his eyes narrowing as he prepared for whatever he might find. Inside, several women were huddled together, their faces streaked with tears. When the men opened the door, the women gasped and cried even harder. "Shut up!" one of the men shouted. "This is the apocalypse! You don''t have a choice but to obey whatever we desire." The other man chimed in, "We''re your only chance at survival. Do as we say, and you might live through this." Lyerin would suddenly remember his past life and he felt a surge of rage build within him. That time, he was naive, he couldn''t stand the sight of these people taking advantage of the vulnerable, using the chaos of the apocalypse to exert their twisted control. However, now, he''s just calm and collected but still, his body was tense, and was ready to act anytime. The men continued to berate and threaten the women, their voices getting harsher and more cruel. "You should be grateful we found you," one sneered. "Without us, you''d be dead by now." The women''s sobs grew louder, but the men paid no mind, reveling in their power. They began to approach the women, and Lyerin knitted his brow. Does he have to act now? In an instant, he surged forward, his speed and strength amplified by his Zur''Ibex Wilding form. He grabbed the first man by the throat, his hand closing around it with a vice-like grip. The man''s eyes bulged in shock and terror, but he couldn''t utter a sound. With a swift desire for fast violence, Lyerin squeezed, and the man''s head popped like a watermelon, blood and brain matter splattering across the room. The second man barely had time to react before Lyerin''s hand was around his neck as well. He tried to scream, but the sound was cut off as Lyerin applied pressure. The result was the same¡ªanother gruesome pop, and the man was dead. Lyerin stood there for a moment, breathing heavily, his eyes glowing with a fierce light. He looked at the terrified women, their eyes wide with a mix of fear and hope. He knew he had to help them, but first, he needed to secure Corora and Cornelia. Without another word, he turned and made his way back to where he had left the sisters. His mind raced with plans and possibilities. They needed a safe place to stay, and he needed to gather more information about the people who had taken over this area. When he reached Corora and Cornelia, he found them where he had left them, huddled together. Corora looked up, relief flooding her eyes when she saw him. "Is it safe?" she asked, her voice trembling. Lyerin nodded. "For now. But we need to move quickly. There''s more to this place than I thought." He helped them to their feet, his mind already working on their next move. They needed to find a secure location, a place where they could rest and regroup. But first, they had to get out of this immediate danger zone. As they moved, Lyerin''s thoughts turned to the women he had left behind in the basement. Normally, he couldn''t leave them to fend for themselves, not after what they had been through, but with his experience in his past life where a lot would betray him, he just shook his head, those food supplies were enough. His priority was keeping Corora and Cornelia safe, after all, she is the only one who was important for him because of an accident to his leveling-up ability. Immediately, they made their way through the darkened corridors, Lyerin leading the way silently. He kept his senses sharp, ready for any threat that might arise. Chapter 38: Real world Tribe idea Suddenly, Lyerin paused mid-step. Corora and Cornelia, clinging to him, exchanged questioning looks. Corora''s eyes searched his face for answers, but Lyerin was lost in thought, his mind trying to put together the conflicting emotions and strategies he could use in this real world. ''Why am I trying to leave those women behind?'' he pondered. ''Leaving the city might be easy enough, but what then? The space eldritch creatures and intelligent beings outside are far more terrifying. Maybe... maybe I can use the other side to create a tribe in this realm. I can create an army. Isn''t that better? Isn''t that safer?'' Memories of his past flooded his mind. He remembered why he had always chosen to be alone, the betrayals he had faced, the scars that had never truly healed. He began to mumble, his thoughts spilling out in a low, almost inaudible murmur. "I''ve wanted to be alone ever since I became a slave," he began, his voice tinged with bitterness. "Betrayed by those I trusted, abandoned by those who promised to stand by me. Alone... it was the only way to survive, to keep from being hurt again. Every time I opened my heart, it was crushed. Every alliance formed was a prelude to betrayal. Being alone meant being safe. But now..." He glanced in the direction of the basement where the women were held. The image of their tear-streaked faces lingered in his mind. "If I take them to the tribe in the ruined magical world, level up their loyalty towards me, maybe I could create an army in this realm too. An army I never had in my past life. Soldiers bound by loyalty, driven by a common purpose, which is my purpose! It''s not just about survival anymore. It''s about power. It''s about control." Lyerin turned back abruptly, feeling like he had made his final decision. He moved casually towards the basement, Corora and Cornelia in tow. When he reached the basement, he addressed the women directly, his voice strong and commanding. "If you want to live, you must follow my orders from now on, but if you don''t believe me, you can leave," he declared, his tone leaving no room for doubt. "The undead flesh-eating creatures outside are fast, they have a good sense of smell, and they are relentless. If you make a sound, if you hesitate, they will find you. And they will kill you." The women stared at him, wide-eyed and terrified. Lyerin continued, "We will form a group, a unit. Where we will move together, but I needed all of you to follow my lead. I will protect you, but you must trust me and do exactly as I say. This world is dangerous now, but we can survive if we work together." One of the women, her voice trembling, asked, "But what if we can''t keep up? What if we slow you down?" Lyerin''s gaze softened slightly. "I won''t leave anyone behind. We move as one. Strength in numbers. Loyalty and trust will keep us alive." Another woman, her voice stronger, asked, "What''s the plan? How do we escape this city?" "First we will find a secure location," Lyerin replied. "A place where we can regroup, gather supplies, and plan our next move. This city is crawling with dangers, but there are safe havens if you know where to look. And I do." Corora, standing beside Lyerin, added, "He saved me and my sister. We trust him. You should too." Lyerin was surprised, he looked at Corora with surprise, who looked at him shyly, and then he nodded in agreement. "Sadly, we cannot escape or go back to our families. So I need all of you to be with me in order to survive. Do you have any questions?" The women exchanged glances, fear and hope mingling in their eyes. They don''t know why he needed them, but they felt like they needed to answer carefully. They saw how scary Lyerin was, killing the two traffickers earlier with ease. One by one, they nodded their heads. They had questions, of course, but none that could change their current reality. Survival was the priority, and Lyerin was their best chance. And he didn''t seem to want to harm them like the first two. Lyerin crouched down and gently placed Corora and Cornelia on the ground. He looked each of the women in the eyes, his expression serious. "Introduce yourselves," he said firmly. The seven women exchanged uncertain glances, hesitating before one of them spoke up. The first woman, a petite brunette with a determined look in her eyes, stepped forward. "My name is Maria," she began. "I come from a wealthy family. My parents are business moguls, and I wanted to become an idol to make a name for myself beyond their shadow. But I was naive and ended up here, trapped by those monsters." Next, a tall, athletic woman with short hair introduced herself. "I''m Elena. My family isn''t wealthy. We live in a middle-class neighborhood. I trained in martial arts and thought becoming an idol would bring me and my family a better life. Instead, I was deceived and sold into this nightmare." A slender woman with long, flowing hair stepped forward next. "My name is Sophia. I''m from a poor province. My family struggled to make ends meet. When the opportunity to become an idol came up, it seemed like a dream come true. But it turned into a nightmare when I was kidnapped and brought here." Lyerin listened intently, his eyes scanning each woman''s face as they spoke. He hated the Borgias Family the most and needed to ensure there were no connections to them among these women. If one of them were from the Borgias Family, he would execute her or them without hesitation, regardless of the others'' feelings. A young woman with glasses, looking fragile but resolute, spoke next. "I''m Lydia. My family is also middle-class. I loved singing and wanted to share my music with the world. But instead of finding a stage, I found myself in chains." Another woman, with fiery red hair and a fierce demeanor, stepped forward. "I''m Fiona. I come from a wealthy background, but my family disowned me when I chose to pursue a career as an idol. I thought I could prove them wrong, but I ended up here instead." A timid girl with soft features and a quiet voice was next. "My name is Emily. My family isn''t well-off. We live in a small village, and becoming an idol was my way of helping them. But it all went wrong when I was captured." S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Finally, the last woman, with a calm and composed expression, introduced herself. "I''m Natalie. My family is of modest means. I''ve always been passionate about dance and thought becoming an idol would let me shine. But I fell into the hands of traffickers instead." Lyerin heaved a sigh of relief. None of them were from the Borgias Family. His hands would not be tainted today. As the women finished their introductions, Lyerin nodded. "You have been through a lot," he said. "But now, you need to understand the reality of the world outside. The two traffickers showed you the cruelty that awaits outside, and I''m here to confirm that it''s all true." Corora, clinging to his side, nodded in agreement. "We barely survived outside," she added softly. "The world has become so dangerous now, I don''t know what to do." The women looked at each other, absorbing the gravity of the situation. Lyerin''s presence gave them a glimmer of hope, but they needed to see the truth for themselves. Lyerin continued, "Now, there''s something important I need to know. How old are you all?" The women glanced at each other, then one by one, they answered. "We''re all turning eighteen this year," they said almost in unison. Lyerin nodded, satisfied with their responses. He needed to ensure their age before considering bringing them into the ruined magical world and integrating them into the tribe he planned to build. The relief on Lyerin''s face was palpable. "Good," he said. "That means you''re all old enough to enter the ruined magical world." Chapter 39: Cause of Downfall Lyerin nodded, his eyes narrowing with determination. "Corora," he said, turning to her, "transform into your Zur''Ibex Wilding form." Corora nodded, a look of determination crossing her face. "Yes, Lyerin," she replied. The girls watched in awe and fear as Corora began to change. Her skin darkened, taking on an almost metallic sheen. Muscles rippled and expanded under her flesh, her bones audibly cracking and shifting. Her eyes glowed with an otherworldly light, and horns sprouted from her forehead, curling back in a majestic yet terrifying display. A low growl rumbled from her chest as her transformation completed. Cornelia gasped, eyes wide with shock, and the other girls stepped back, every single one of them having the expressions of a mix of fear and astonishment. Lyerin spoke, his voice calm and authoritative. "Once someone turns eighteen, the Eldren Mana within them activates. It pulls them into another dimension called the Ruined Magical World. This world is full of magical creatures and inhabitants, including humans. If you gain significant power there, you can bring it back to this world and use it against these monsters outside." S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The girls exchanged glances, processing this new information. One by one, they began to speak up. Maria, the petite brunette, was the first to respond. "My eighteenth birthday is on April 2nd," she said, her voice steady despite the fear in her eyes. Elena, the tall, athletic woman, followed. "Mine is on May 5th," she stated, her tone resolute. Sophia, the slender woman with long hair, added, "I turn eighteen on June 12th." Lydia, the girl with glasses, spoke next. "My birthday is on April 18th," she said quietly. Fiona, the redhead, chimed in. "I''m turning eighteen on April 30th." Emily, the timid girl, added, "Mine is on May 15th." Finally, Natalie, the calm and composed woman, said, "I''ll be eighteen on March 26th." Lyerin nodded, satisfied with their responses. The nearest birthday was March 26th, and today was March 17th. He only needed to protect them for a little while longer. "Good," he said. "We just need to wait a little time, and it won''t be a problem for you." A thought struck him, and he remembered something crucial. "Wait here," he instructed them. "I have something to do outside. I need to cover our scent." With that, Lyerin left the abandoned small sanctuary in the middle of the city. He moved quickly and silently, his senses heightened. He needed car tires to create a barrier that would mask their scent from the black-inked cannibals or zombies. His first stop was an old parking lot. He crouched low, scanning the area for any sign of movement. Spotting a car with intact tires, he moved swiftly, his peak Apprentice Mana user rank made him an Apprentice Eldren Warrior in the real world, allowing him to lift the car effortlessly. He ripped off the tires, the sound of metal and rubber tearing filling the silent air. Suddenly, he heard a low growl behind him. Gragragragagaga! He turned to see a group of black-inked cannibals approaching. Without hesitation, he threw the tires over his shoulder and leaped onto a nearby building, evading the creatures. Next, he found an abandoned street with several overturned vehicles. He quickly assessed the situation, noticing a few zombies lurking nearby. Using his agility, he darted between the cars, grabbing tires and avoiding the creatures. One of the zombies lunged at him, but he dodged and delivered a powerful kick, sending it flying into a wall. Finally, he reached a small garage. The door was slightly ajar, and he slipped inside. The garage was dark and smelled of oil and decay. He found a stack of unused tires in the corner and quickly gathered them. As he was about to leave, he heard shuffling footsteps. Peeking through a crack in the door, he saw a horde of zombies converging on his location. He waited, holding his breath, until they passed. Then, with a burst of speed, he dashed out of the garage, tires in tow. Lyerin moved quickly through the city, his senses on high alert. He knew he had to get back to the sanctuary before the black-inked cannibals picked up their scent. His mind raced with plans and strategies. He had to protect the girls and ensure they could safely make their transitions into the Ruined Magical World. As he approached the sanctuary, he felt a sense of urgency. The streets were eerily quiet, the only sounds being the distant moans of the undead and the rustling of leaves in the wind. He scaled the walls effortlessly, dropping the tires into the courtyard. The girls watched him, their eyes filled with hope and fear. As Lyerin began to set up the tires around the sanctuary, creating a barrier to mask their scent, he felt it''s not enough. He looked at Corora, Cornelia, and the other girls. Again, Lyerin surveyed the pile of tires he had collected. It wasn''t enough. "These won''t suffice," he muttered, shaking his head. "I need more. We need a substantial barrier to repel the black-inked zombies effectively." Turning to the girls, he spoke with a reassuring tone, "Don''t worry about food. The two human traffickers I killed had a stash of supplies. You''ll find them stored in the basement of that building over there." He pointed to a nearby structure. "Stay here and make sure to keep an eye out. I''ll be back soon with more tires." The girls nodded, their faces a mixture of relief and concern. Corora and Cornelia huddled together, watching as Lyerin left the sanctuary once more. As he moved through the desolate streets, Lyerin contemplated his next steps. He needed a significant number of tires to create a burning barrier that could repel the black-inked zombies. Burning a single tire might work temporarily, but he needed a more lasting solution. Fortunately, there were plenty of abandoned cars scattered around the city. However, he noticed something troubling. The black-inked cannibals were evolving. He witnessed several of them climbing walls like spiders, their agility and speed increasing. "They''re turning into second-level black-inked cannibals," he thought grimly. "This complicates things." Despite the growing threat, Lyerin was confident in his abilities. As a peak Apprentice Eldren Warrior, he knew he could handle the zombies and stay hidden if necessary. He moved swiftly, gathering tires from various locations. He ripped them off cars, avoiding the zombies as he went. Suddenly, as he was carrying a load of tires, he heard a distinct sound¡ªa neigh. Lyerin froze, his senses on high alert. He turned to see a creature that resembled a horse but was different. Its eyes were pitch black, void of any light or life. Its mouth was equally dark, an abyss of darkness. Lyerin''s heart skipped a beat. He recognized the creature and remembered why this city was the first to fall to the black-inked zombies. This place was known as the City of Modern Horses. The inhabitants loved horses and had a deep-seated tradition of riding and breeding them. The city''s layout was even designed with horse paths and stables, making horses a central part of their culture. The tradition was rooted in their history. Horses symbolized freedom and strength, and every family took pride in owning at least one horse. Festivals celebrated the bond between humans and horses, with parades and competitions showcasing their equine companions. This love for horses made the city unique, but it also became their downfall when the apocalypse hit. Lyerin dropped the tires and prepared to fight. The black-inked horse charged at him, its movements swift and deadly. Lyerin dodged its first attack, rolling to the side and drawing his weapon. The creature neighed again, a haunting sound that echoed through the empty streets. "You''re not just a regular horse anymore," Lyerin muttered, eyeing the beast. "But I''m no ordinary human either." The battle was intense but brief. Lyerin''s peak level of training gave him an edge. He dodged and weaved, striking the creature with precision. The black-inked horse reared up, its hooves slashing through the air. "Neeeeighhhh!!!" Lyerin saw an opening and lunged, delivering a powerful blow to its neck. The creature fell with a final, chilling neigh, with its body collapsing into a heap. Breathing heavily, Lyerin stood over the fallen beast. He knew this was just the beginning. The city''s unique tradition had now become a nightmare, with these once-beloved animals transformed into deadly predators. Just as he was about to pick up the tires again, he heard several more neigh sounds in the distance. The sound sent a chill down his spine. More black-inked horses were on their way. Chapter 40: Strange Ceremony Lyerin assessed the situation carefully, knowing the dangers that lay ahead of him. He began to roll the tires he had gathered up to the highway, one by one. He kept them rolling and rolling as a distraction, while doing this, he made sure he was cautious. Once he had all the tires rolled in place, he transformed his feet into his Zur''Ibex Wilding form and leaped to a nearby building to hide. From this vantage point, he could see the streets and monitor the activity below. The horse he fought earlier had been a secondary black-inked cannibal. He was sure of it. Its appearance was terrifying¡ªa pitch-black coat that seemed to absorb light, eyes that were empty voids, and a mouth filled with sharp, jagged teeth. Its power was immense, capable of running faster than any normal horse, more deadly with its bites and kicks, and now, because he thought they were now secondary, it would be chillong to see it climb buildings with ease. "I''ll call it a day and burn a series of tires for tonight," Lyerin decided. He didn''t want to risk encountering more of these deadly creatures, especially not in the open streets or even on the sides of buildings, so he immediately left and didn''t say any longer. As he predicted, several black-inked horses appeared moments later, like a pack of wolves. Some of them clung to the sides of buildings, their hooves gripping the walls like those of a spider. It was a chilling sight, and Lyerin who left knew he had made the right call to hide. Back at the abandoned sanctuary, Lyerin rolled up some clothes and added them to the tires, creating a centipede-like chain. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This way, he could burn the tires simultaneously but one at a time, ensuring a continuous barrier of flames for the whole night. As night began to fall, he finally lit the first tire, watching as it blazed brightly against the encroaching darkness. Returning to the sanctuary, Lyerin gathered the girls. "It''s time to sleep," he said. "I''ll go back to the Ruined Magical World. But remember, stay vigilant. If anything happens, don''t hesitate to defend yourselves." The girls nodded, understanding the gravity of the situation. Lyerin then lay down and closed his eyes, letting sleep take him. When he opened his eyes again, he found himself emerging from an unknown summoning circle. He stepped forward, greeted by the sight of a large group of horned people. "I see," Lyerin thought to himself, "this is not the Kingdom of Rose now, but the Devil Horned Tribe, Zur''Ibex Clan." The horned people stared at him, their eyes filled with curiosity of who he was. But then, Lyerin saw their eyes change and twinkle in recognition. This was the beauty of returning to the real world. The creatures of the Ruined Magical World wouldn''t remember them once they were back on Earth, but their memories would be triggered once they returned to the Ruined Magical World. It was a strange, almost surreal deja vu. Lyerin''s appearance, now resembling a literal goat, drew attention. One of the horned tribe members approached him, a look of surprise on his face. "Oh, there''s another wild one here," he said, staring at Lyerin with wide eyes. "You need to go to the ceremony. The Wild Zur''Ibex need to be there soon." Lyerin nodded, deciding to follow his advice. As he walked towards the ceremony, he noticed many eyes on him, filled with amazement and curiosity. Whispers filled the air around him. "Look at the size of him," one of the tribe members said, awe in their voice. "He looks as fierce as a Wild Zur''Ibex," another murmured. "His form is perfect," someone else added. "I''ve never seen one like him before," said another, their tone tinged with admiration. "He must be incredibly powerful," another voice chimed in, the excitement clear. As Lyerin continued, he heard even more comments, each one more astonished than the last. It was clear that his presence was causing quite a stir among the tribe. After a few minutes of walking, Lyerin arrived at a massive bonfire. The flames roared, reaching high into the night sky, casting a warm glow over the tribal ornaments and dancing warriors. The dancers moved with a rhythmic grace, their bodies painted with intricate designs that seemed to tell a story of their own. Their movements were fluid, yet powerful, each step and gesture harmonizing perfectly with the beat of the drums that echoed through the night. The music was mesmerizing. Drums pounded in a steady, primal rhythm, accompanied by the haunting melodies of flutes and the occasional deep bellow of horns. (Chanting) Zur''Ibex! Zur''Ibex! Horns of the devil''s spawn! Raging beast of the highlands, Stalking the rocky dawn. (Rhythmic drumming) Hooves of thunder, eyes of fire, Charge through the mist-shrouded vale. Fearsome warrior, loyal clan, Before your might all others quail. (Ululating vocals) Horns that pierce the heavens, Shaking the earth with your tread. Unleash your primal fury, Scatter our foes with dread. (Chanting builds in intensity) Zur''Ibex, mighty champion, Bring honor to our name. Lead us to victory, kinsmen, Our tribe''s undying fame! (Chorus joins in chanting) Zur''Ibex! Zur''Ibex! Horns of the devil''s spawn! Zur''Ibex! Zur''Ibex! Horns of the devil''s spawn! The dancers'' feet pounded the ground in unison, creating a symphony of movement and sound that was both captivating and otherworldly. They leapt and twirled, their limbs moving with a precision that spoke of years of practice and tradition. Lyerin stood at the edge of the bonfire, watching the display with a mixture of fascination and respect. This was a celebration, a display of culture and strength that resonated deeply with him. He somehow felt a connection to these people, a sense of belonging that he hadn''t felt in a long time. The music and dancing continued, the energy building to a crescendo. (Chanting builds in intensity) Zur''Ibex, mighty champion, Bring honor to our name. Lead us to victory, kinsmen, Our tribe''s undying fame! (Chorus joins in chanting) Zur''Ibex! Zur''Ibex! Horns of the devil''s spawn! Zur''Ibex! Zur''Ibex! Horns of the devil''s spawn! The warriors moved faster, their movements more intense, their voices rising in song. The fire crackled and roared, adding to the wild, primal atmosphere. Then, suddenly, the music and dances paused. !!! The warriors froze in their tracks, their eyes turning to Lyerin. There was a moment of silence, the only sound being the crackling of the fire. All eyes were on him, his monstrous form standing tall and imposing in the glow of the bonfire. Immediately, a loud shout erupted from the crowd, capturing everyone''s attention. "Here stands the strongest Wild Zur''Ibex we have invited! The symbol of hope for the Devil Horned Tribe! The herald of the rise of the Zur''Ibex Clan within our tribe!" The voice rang clear and powerful, echoing across the assembly. "He is the embodiment of strength and resilience, a beacon of power among us!" The crowd of horned people buzzed with excitement as the announcer continued. "Look upon him and see the star signs! He is the harbinger of new lands, a symbol of new hope for our people. The stars have foretold his coming, and with him, the dawn of a new era! An era where the Devil Horned Tribe will rise to prominence, led by the mightiest of the Wild Zur''Ibex!" The announcer''s voice grew even more impassioned. "The ancestors told us that Wild Zur''Ibex is not just a warrior; he is a legend in the making! His strength is unmatched, his courage unparalleled. With him, we shall conquer new territories, we shall expand our influence. He brings with him the promise of prosperity and victory. Our enemies will tremble at the sight of him, and our allies will rally to our cause." Lyerin was speechless. He knew they were doing this to convince him to come to the tribe. But damn, it felt too much. Normally, a Wildling could refuse a tribe and choose a solitary life, and for some unknown reason, most Wildlings chose freedom most of the time. This is why Devil Horned Tribe cannot multiply long. That''s why at the ceremony of inviting them, they would entice the Wild Males with human or other species Wildlings that they captured forcefully and transform them into a female one, like they did to Corora. It was funny, because Lyerin was already intending to come to their tribe willingly, but he decided to play dumb for a while and let them do whatever they wanted. The crowd cheered, their voices rising in a wave of enthusiasm. The strange old Mana announcer pressed on, painting a vivid picture of the future. "With the strongest Wild Zur''Ibex leading us, we will navigate through the darkest nights guided by the stars. He is the light that will lead us to fertile lands, the power that will safeguard our tribe. Under his protection, our clan will flourish, our children will grow strong, and our traditions will be honored. This is the dawn of a new age for the Devil Horned Tribe!" The announcer paused, letting the words sink in every single one of them. The crowd was enraptured, hanging on every word. "The ancestors also told us that he, the strongest Wild Zur''Ibex is the symbol of our future, the warrior who will carve our path through adversity. His presence here is a sign from the heavens that our tribe is destined for greatness. We will thrive under his leadership, and our legacy will be remembered for generations to come!" As the speech concluded, a pathway formed beneath the bonfire. The tribe members parted, making way for a procession of slender, beautiful women of the Zur''Ibex Clan. At the center of them, adorned in tribal finery, was Corora. Lyerin would flinch. He is right. They water to enticd him. The women moved gracefully, surrounded by the rhythmic dances of the tribe''s female members, who welcomed them with fluid, mesmerizing movements. Lyerin watched, captivated by the display. The women moved in unison, their dance a perfect blend of strength and elegance, symbolizing the unity and grace of the tribe. The firelight flickered on their faces, casting an ethereal glow as they danced in a circle around Corora. The announcer''s voice rang out once more, "Wild Zur''Ibex! Come forward! Join the Tribe!" The command was clear, the invitation extended. The tribe awaited Lyerin''s next move, their eyes filled with expectation and hope. Sighing inside, Lyerin would begin and step forward with rumbling noise. Chapter 41: Change of Tone As soon as Lyerin took a step forward, he noticed several Wild Zur''Ibex Wildings around him appearing out of nowhere, as if he were the leader of their group. Their sudden presence gave a silent but potent sense of unity and strength. However, Lyerin chose not to say anything, keeping his focus steady and his expression unreadable. Not long, the raging bonfire before him flared and seemed to reach out, its heat enveloping him and the others. The warmth spread over Lyerin''s body, seeping into his skin. He could feel it in every muscle, the heat soothing and strengthening each fiber. His arms, heavy with strength, soaked in the warmth, feeling both relaxed and invigorated. His legs, pillars of power, absorbed the heat, making them feel like unyielding steel. The warmth seeped deeper, into his internal organs, revitalizing his heart, making it beat stronger and steadier. His lungs expanded, breathing in the heat as if it were a life force itself. His stomach, where tension often coiled, felt a soothing release. The warmth continued to flow through his veins, making his blood feel like molten energy coursing through him, reaching every corner of his being, imbuing him with a profound sense of power and readiness. A loud voice rang out, interrupting his thoughts. "A tribe has given us a Wildling with one grass core!" Lyerin knew this was not for him. Another voice announced, "Two grass cores!" This continued, with each call echoing the number of grass cores from one to six. Each declaration was met with increasing murmurs of approval from the crowd. Finally, it was his turn. The announcer''s voice swelled with a hint of strong anticipation, "And now, we present the pride of the Wild Zur''Ibex! The one we have all been waiting for, upon whom our tribe''s hopes depend. The great Lyerin!" The crowd held its breath, their eyes fixed on him with expectant hope. But as the results were revealed, the announcer''s voice faltered, "Huh? No core? A normal one?" The disbelief was palpable. But Lyerin stood there, with his face only impassive, letting the bonfire''s flames reach out to him once more. Not long after, the ritual was repeated, but the results remained unchanged. It did not stop three until it reached him ten times. The crowd began to whisper among themselves, their voices carrying their disappointment and confusion. Lyerin overheard snippets of their conversations. "No core? How is that possible?" one voice said. Another muttered, "I thought he was supposed to be our hope." A third voice chimed in, "Without a core, he''s just a normal Wildling." Others speculated about the implications. "Maybe he sacrificed his talent to reach peak apprentice Wildling status," someone suggested. "A pity," another said, shaking their head. "He looked so powerful, but without a core, he won''t amount to much," came another comment. "In the future, he might just be forgotten," added yet another voice. Lyerin understood the weight of their whispers. Having a core meant one had potential and talent. The more cores, the greater the ability to learn and wield magic. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A single grass core allowed someone to learn magic related to controlling grasses. Two grass cores mean faster learning and greater control, and so on. Without a core, Lyerin was seen as lacking any inherent magical talent. He will be a simple foot soldier, nothing more, and nothing less. The announcer, trying to mask the tribe''s embarrassment, spoke again, but this time with a forced enthusiasm. "Let us not forget the strength that Lyerin brings to us, core or no core! His presence alone signifies the might of the Wild Zur''Ibex. Our ancestors have always believed in the spirit over mere physical attributes. Strength comes not just from within, but from the unity and belief of the tribe. Lyerin''s dedication, his will to reach the peak of Apprentice Wildling, speaks volumes of his character. "In times of adversity, it is the willpower and spirit that shall lead us. Lyerin stands as a testament to that very spirit. He might not possess the grass cores that some of us hold, but his resolve, his unyielding determination, and his physical prowess are undeniable. Such attributes are what our tribe needs now, more than ever, to face the challenges ahead. "Lyerin, through your efforts, you have shown us that true strength lies not just in magical cores, but in heart, in spirit, and in unwavering resolve. You have dedicated yourself to our cause, reaching the heights of a peak Apprentice Wildling without the natural advantages that others might have. This shows your extraordinary potential and sets an example for all of us. "In the days to come, it is not the number of cores that will protect us, but the courage and unity we embody. Lyerin, you have sacrificed much, and for that, we are grateful. Your sacrifice, your dedication, and your strength give us hope. Thank you, Lyerin, for your sacrifice and for standing as a beacon of our tribe''s resilience." Lyerin, listening to all these empty praises remained impassive, the announcer''s words attempted to restore some dignity to the situation, trying to cover their earlier enthusiasm and maintain their dignity. It was laughable to him. He cannot help it. Soon, the announcer ordered an aide to bring something forth. Moments later, a tray adorned with necklaces was presented. Each necklace had a bone pendant, intricately carved and worn smooth by countless years. Lyerin accepted his necklace with a nod, examining the pendant closely. It was a symbol of belonging, of unity within the Devil Horned Tribe and the Zur''Ibex Clan. The announcer then began a long, heartfelt speech. "Thank you, everyone, for gathering tonight under the watchful eyes of our ancestors. This night marks the beginning of a new chapter for our tribe, and for each of you new recruits. Your presence here signifies the strength and resilience of the Devil Horned Tribe and the enduring spirit of the Zur''Ibex Clan. "To our new members, like the heroic Lyerin, know that you are now part of a legacy that stretches back through the ages. Our traditions, our rituals, and our beliefs are now yours to uphold. You carry with you the hopes and dreams of those who came before us, and it is through your actions that our future will be shaped. "We have faced many challenges, and we will face many more. But it is our unity, our shared purpose, and our unwavering resolve that will see us through. The necklaces you now wear are more than just ornaments. They are symbols of your commitment to our tribe, your bond with each other, and your pledge to protect and support one another. "Tonight, we celebrate not just your arrival, but the strength that you bring to our community. We honor your courage in stepping into this new role, and we look forward to the contributions you will make. Remember, the Devil Horned Tribe and the Zur''Ibex Clan are not just names. They are families, and you are now a part of this family. "As the night wanes, we invite you to rest and prepare for the days ahead. You will be shown to a part of our tribe where you can stay for the night, a place where you can reflect on your journey and the path that lies before you. Tomorrow, we will begin our training, our rituals, and our work together. Until then, know that you are welcomed, you are valued, and you are not alone. Thank you for your dedication, for your strength, and for being here tonight. Together, we will forge a future that honors our past and embraces the promise of tomorrow." The speech concluded with a chorus of cheers and affirmations. The announcer then directed the new recruits, including Lyerin, to a designated area within the tribe''s encampment. This part of the tribe was set aside for new members, a place where they could acclimate and bond with one another. The path to this area was lined with torches, casting a warm, inviting glow. Lyerin followed the guide along with the other new recruits. They walked through the heart of the tribe''s settlement, passing by various structures and communal areas where tribespeople were still gathered, talking and laughing under the night sky. The sense of community was palpable, and it was clear that every member had a role to play in the tribe''s well-being. The new recruits'' quarters were simple yet comfortable. Small huts with thatched roofs and wooden walls provided shelter for the night. Inside, there were basic amenities ¨C a sleeping mat, a small table, and a few storage spaces. Lyerin settled into his assigned hut, placing his belongings down and taking a moment to breathe in the tranquility of the night. But he didn''t stay there long. After ensuring that everything was in order, he quietly left the hut and ventured out into the cool night air. His footsteps were silent as he made his way to a secluded spot within the camp. He reached into his pouch and pulled out an object ¨C a small, ornate item bearing the mark of the Borgias family. The sight of it filled Lyerin with a mix of anger and resolve. Without hesitation, he crushed the object in his hand, feeling it shatter into pieces. Almost instantly, a shadow materialized before him, with its form shifting and ethereal. Immediately, the air grew colder, and an unsettling silence fell over the area. The shadow spoke, its voice a low, resonant whisper. "What do you want?" Chapter 42: Strange request Lyerin took a deep breath and steadied himself. "I am Lyerin," he began, his voice steady. "I came here to report, sir." The shadow seemed to waver, its form solidifying slightly as it spoke. "Why, of all the members of the Borgias Family, do you, Lyerin, disturb me?" The voice was cold, laced with curiosity and irritation. Lyerin gathered his thoughts, ready to deliver the speech he had rehearsed in his mind. "The Devil Horned Tribe is on the verge of awakening an ancestral spirit," he began. "Their survival hinges on this spirit because they are facing annihilation from the Snow Leopard Tribe and the Hundred Bison Tribe. The Devil Horned Tribe''s only hope lies in the power of this spirit." The shadow listened in silence, its form flickering with the intensity of its focus. Lyerin continued, ensuring his voice conveyed the gravity of the situation. "This spirit, if awakened, will pose a significant threat to the Borgias Family''s infrastructure. The destruction it will bring is unimaginable. I''ve seen glimpses of what it can do, and it''s far beyond anything we''ve encountered before." The shadow''s form solidified further, now resembling a tall, imposing figure with a piercing gaze. "This spirit you speak of... what proof do you have of its awakening?" Lyerin suppressed a smile, recalling the devastation the spirit had wrought in his previous life. "The signs are all there," he said confidently. "The Devil Horned Tribe is performing rituals, calling upon their ancestors. They are desperate, and desperation breeds power. If we do not act swiftly, the Borgias Family will suffer immense losses." The figure regarded him for a long moment before speaking. "It would indeed be a catastrophe if such a spirit were to awaken," it said. "Several key structures of the Borgias Family could be decimated." Inside, Lyerin felt satisfaction. He knew this man, this shadow, was driven by self-preservation and the need to maintain power. If this man made another contribution, he would stay in power. The shadow extended a hand, and a magical circle began to form in the air, glowing with an eerie light. In an instant, the man stepped out from the circle, now his presence became real. He was tall, with an air of authority that was unmistakable. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "If you are lying," the man said, his voice low and menacing, "I will make your soul the subject of my experiments." Although his voice was calm and simple, one could feel a claw coming out of anyone who hears them, ready to drag them to hell. However, Lyerin met his gaze straight, unflinching. "I am not lying," he said, with his voice also firm. The man''s surprise to Lyerin''s was reaction was evident, and he seemed to regard Lyerin with a seriousness. The man began another incantation, and the sky above the Devil Horned Tribe darkened ominously. The tribespeople, unaware of the brewing storm, continued their nightly activities, oblivious to the impending danger. "It is true," the man finally said, his voice a mixture of awe and dread. "The spirit is awakening." He turned his piercing gaze back to Lyerin. "How did you come by this information?" Lyerin remained silent, knowing that revealing too much could jeopardize his carefully laid plans. The man studied him for a moment before nodding, as if understanding that some secrets were best kept. "Alright," the man said, his voice cold and resolute. "I''m going to decimate this whole tribe." The words he let go of sounded simple, but it was a promise of impending doom for Lyerin. Lyerin watched as the man prepared to unleash his power. He knew that this moment was critical. The fate of the Devil Horned Tribe, and his own future, depended on the next few actions. With a deep breath, he stepped forward. "Before you proceed," he said, his voice calm but commanding, "consider the implications. The spirit''s awakening is tied to the tribe''s survival. Destroying them might not stop the spirit. It could, in fact, hasten its awakening and unleash an uncontrollable force." The man paused, his eyes narrowing as he considered Lyerin''s words. "What do you propose?" he asked, his tone skeptical. "We need to approach this strategically," Lyerin replied. "By infiltrating the tribe, we can learn more about the rituals and find a way to prevent the spirit''s awakening without triggering it. If we simply annihilate them, we risk unleashing a power that could be beyond even your control." The man seemed to weigh this information, his gaze flickering between Lyerin and the darkened sky. Finally, he nodded slowly. "Very well," he said. "We will proceed with caution. But make no mistake, little Lyerin. If you fail, your fate will be far worse than you can imagine." Although he appeared to agree to Lyerin''s proposal, the tall man would suddenly smile and his sinister teeth could be seen. "Haha! I''ll erase them all now," he mumbled, almost to himself. "I still have an experiment to test, not time for this shit¡­" Lyerin pretended to be shocked, his face a mask of surprise. But inside, he was smiling. He knew this bastard''s personality well. This was his plan all along: to eliminate the tribe so he could rebuild it from scratch. Plus, if Corora was killed, the curse or the accident of the leveling-up ability, the sense of ownership, would also disappear, and he would be free. However, just as he thought he would be free it, a call echoed through the darkness. "Lyerin!" It was Corora, her voice trembling with fear and desperation. Lyerin stood frozen, genuinely shocked for once. Meanwhile, the tall man''s eyes narrowed as he observed the scene. "Your companion?" he asked, a hint of curiosity in his voice. Lyerin said nothing as Corora reached him, throwing herself into his arms. She hugged him tightly, her body shaking with sobs. "I was treated like an outsider when they found out about your no-core talent," she cried. "I hate them!" The tall man''s interest was piqued. "You have no core?" he asked, his tone a mix of amusement and pity. Lyerin could only nod, holding Corora tightly. Inside, he felt damned. This girl would survive. But he composed himself and said, "Yes." The tall man laughed, a cruel, mocking sound. "Ahahaha, a no-core man, forever a spearman in the front lines of wars, never able to learn magic. How pitiful!" He glanced at Lyerin with a sneer. "But little Lyerin, you''re in luck. You won''t end up as an experiment in my laboratories, haha!" Hearing this, Lyerin was speechless. But he just nodded and thought to himself, we will see in the future. With that, the man released a massive spell into the air, the magic forming a colossal circle above the Devil Horned Tribe. The sky above them darkened, and the air crackled with energy. Down in the tribe, several scenes played out. In one hut, a group of tribal warriors sat around a fire, their conversation filled with laughter and camaraderie. "Did you hear about the strongest recruit?" one of them said, a grin on his face. "No core at all! What a joke!" "Yeah," another replied, chuckling. "All that talk about him being special, and he''s got nothing." A third warrior shook his head, smirking. "I knew he was too good to be true. No core means no magic. Although he is in peak now, he''ll be stuck on that level forever." In another part of the tribe, a shaman and her apprentices discussed the recent revelations. "I can''t believe that shit has no core," one apprentice said, shaking her head. "I thought he was destined for greatness." The shaman sighed, her eyes sad. "Without a core, he cannot learn our magic. It''s a great loss." A group of wildlings nearby shared a similar conversation. "I heard the strongest recruit''s talent was all a lie," one of them said. "No core means no future." "Poor guy," another wildling replied. "I almost feel bad for him. Almost." As these conversations continued, a sense of unease began to spread through the tribe. People felt the hairs on their bodies stand up as they sensed something in the air. "What''s going on?" someone asked, looking up at the sky. "I don''t know," another replied, eyes wide with fear. "But it doesn''t feel right." Back with Lyerin and Corora, the tall man''s spell reached its peak. The sky above the tribe was now a swirling vortex of dark energy, and the air was thick with anticipation. The man''s eyes gleamed with a malevolent light as he watched the spell unfold. "Watch closely, little no core Lyerin," he said, his voice dripping with malice. "This is what happens to those who stand in my way, disturbing me when I am in the middle of my experiment." Soon, the vortex of dark energy above the Tribe exploded, kaboom! Chapter 43: Devil Horned Tribe Annihilation Not far from where Lyerin, Corora, and the tall man stood, the Bighorn Sheep humanoids of the Raz''Khor Clan were going about their nightly tasks with a sense of disciplined camaraderie. In the village center, warriors sparred with one another, their horns clashing with resounding thuds. They laughed and encouraged each other, their spirits high after the successful ceremony. Elders sat around a fire, discussing the future of their clan with a tone of strategic contemplation. "With the new recruits, we have a chance to finally defeat the Snow Leopard Tribe and the Hundred Bison Tribe," one elder said, his voice filled with hope. Another elder nodded in agreement. "Yes, the Wildlings will bring us strength. We must be ready to face our enemies." Nearby, women prepared the evening meal, their hands busy with pots and pans. They chatted and joked, their voices mingling with the crackle of the fire. "My husband says the new recruits look strong," one woman said, smiling. "Maybe this time, we''ll have a real chance." "Let''s hope so," another replied, her eyes glinting with determination. "Our children deserve a future without fear." The shamans were gathered in their stone cave, performing a nightly ritual with a solemn intensity. They chanted and waved their hands over a glowing fire, seeking guidance from the spirits. "The signs are favorable," the head shaman said, her voice echoing in the cave. "Our ancestors watch over us." The scene was peaceful, filled with hope and anticipation. But suddenly, without warning, a dark force tore through the village. In a split second, bodies were split into pieces, and soon the laughter and chatter were replaced by screams of terror until those screams were cut in half too. Tribal huts were torn apart, the stone caves collapsed, and the sparring warriors were cut down where they stood. Blood and chaos filled the air, the Raz''Khor Clan were reduced to a pile of severed limbs and a horrific scene of carnage. --- In the Mountain Goat humanoid Gro''Tor Clan, the atmosphere was one of jovial celebration. Warriors sharpened their weapons and spoke of the upcoming battles. "With our new allies, we''ll crush the Snow Leopard Tribe," one warrior said confidently. "Yes, and the Hundred Bison Tribe will fall soon after," another agreed, clinking their mugs together. Women and elders gathered around fires, sharing stories and hopes. "The recruits seem promising," an elder said. "Our tribe''s future looks bright." But their peace was shattered in an instant. A dark force ripped through their village like a whip, splitting bodies and destroying huts. The air was filled with the sound of collapsing structures and the cries of the dying. The Gro''Tor Clan''s hopes were extinguished in a moment of brutal violence. --- The Chamois humanoids of the Kel''Chaz Clan were also going about their nightly routines with a festive air. Warriors patrolled the village perimeter, discussing strategies with an enthusiastic fervor. "The recruits will give us the edge we need," one warrior said. "We''ll be unstoppable," another replied, their eyes gleaming with excitement. In the village center, women and children laughed and played, the atmosphere light and joyous. Elders watched with smiles, their hearts filled with hope for the future. "The ceremony was a success," one elder said. "Our tribe will be strong." But like the others, their hopes were dashed. A dark force descended upon them, splitting bodies and demolishing huts. The laughter and joy turned to screams and chaos. The Kel''Chaz Clan was left in ruins, their dreams of a brighter future obliterated. --- The Tahr humanoids of the Mok''Tahr Clan were no different. Warriors trained vigorously, their spirits high. "The new recruits will make us invincible," one warrior said. "We''ll finally defeat our enemies," another agreed. Women prepared food and cared for children, their conversations filled with hope and warmth. "The ceremony went well," one woman said. "Our tribe will thrive." Elders and shamans performed rituals, seeking blessings from their ancestors with a sense of reverent optimism. "The future is bright," the head shaman said. "Our tribe is blessed." But their peace was short-lived. A dark force tore through their village, splitting bodies and destroying huts. The air was filled with the sounds of death and destruction. The Mok''Tahr Clan''s hopes and dreams were crushed in an instant. --- The Mouflon humanoids of the Vin''Mouf Clan faced the same fate. Warriors discussed tactics and strategies, their confidence high. "With the new recruits, we''ll be unstoppable," one warrior said. "The Snow Leopard Tribe and the Hundred Bison Tribe won''t stand a chance," another agreed. Women and elders prepared for the evening, their hearts filled with hope and a sense of community. "The ceremony was a success," an elder said. "Our tribe will flourish." But their hopes were violently taken from them. A dark force descended upon their village, splitting bodies and demolishing huts. The air was filled with screams and chaos. The Vin''Mouf Clan was left in ruins, their dreams of a better future shattered. --- As the scenes of horror unfolded across the clans, the tall man watched with a cruel smile. "This is the fate of those who disturbed my experiment," he said, his voice filled with malice. Corora was full of horror as she looked at what happened to the tribe, but when she heard it was the tall man who caused this, she looked at him with terror. Meanwhile, Lyerin acted like he was horrified too, but deep down, he thought this was average. In his last life, this was nothing. The tall man turned to face them, a cruel smile on his lips. "Do you see the extent of my power?" he asked, his voice resonating with arrogance. He stepped closer, his presence commanding and fearsome. Corora trembled, clinging to Lyerin for support. The tall man seemed to revel or enjoy in their fear. "Allow me to introduce myself properly," he said, his voice dripping with superiority. "I am Lord Victor, a Mana Lord of Shadows. One of the High Elders, second only to the ruler of the Kingdom of Rose. Within the Borgias Family, I am considered one of the strongest." He paused, letting his words sink into them. Like the weight of his power hung in the air, oppressive and suffocating. "You see, my journey to power was not an easy one," he continued. "I started at the very bottom, a mere pawn in a game much larger than myself. But I was determined to rise above my station." Victor began to recount his story, his voice taking on a reflective tone. "I was born into a poor family, with no prospects and no future. From a young age, I was fascinated by magic and power. I would spend hours studying ancient texts, learning everything I could about the arcane arts." He glanced at Lyerin and Corora, as if to ensure they were still listening. "My path to power was paved with sacrifice and hard work. I sought out mentors, learned from the best, and pushed myself to the brink. There were times when I thought I wouldn''t survive, but my determination never wavered." As he spoke, Victor''s eyes glinted with a mix of pride and madness. "Experiments became my life. I delved into the darkest corners of magic, seeking knowledge that others feared. I learned to bend reality to my will, to harness the very essence of power." He raised his hands, and a dark aura seemed to emanate from him. "My experiments were not without their dangers. There were countless failures, but each one brought me closer to my goal. I learned to manipulate the elements, to control life and death. I even discovered ways to enhance my own abilities." Corora''s eyes widened as she listened, unable to comprehend the extent of Victor''s power. Lyerin, still pretending to be horrified, felt a chill run down his spine. Victor''s story was a testament to his ruthless ambition and relentless pursuit of power. "I have faced countless enemies, overcome insurmountable odds," Victor continued, his voice growing more intense. "And now, I stand before you as one of the most powerful beings in existence. My power is unmatched, my will unbreakable." He looked down at Corora and Lyerin, his gaze penetrating. "Remember this moment," he said softly. "For you have witnessed true power." Victor took a step back, his eyes glowing with fervor. "But my journey does not end here," he declared. "I have set my sights on greater heights. My current dream is to become a GrandMaster Assassin or an Eldren Grandmaster in the real world. The pinnacle of power and mastery. And I will achieve it, no matter the cost." Suddenly, the ground beneath them began to tremble. A deep, resonant sound echoed through the air, growing louder with each passing second. Lyerin and Corora exchanged worried glances, their fear palpable. Victor looked up, with a look of amusement on his face. "Ah," he said, his voice filled with excitement. "It seems we have company." sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The ground continued to shake, as if the sound grew into a deafening roar. Lyerin''s heart raced as he braced himself for whatever was coming. He could feel the tension in the air, the sense of impending danger. Corora clung to him, with her eyes wide with terror. "What is that?" she whispered, her voice trembling uncontrollably. Lyerin knew what it was but he shook his head, as if he was unable to answer. Ultimately, the sound grew louder, more intense, until it felt as though the very earth was about to split apart. They could only watch in horror as the source of the noise drew closer, with the ground shaking violently beneath their feet. And boom! Chapter 44: Devil Horned Tribe demise Suddenly, a massive burst of magical energy emerged from the land of the destroyed Devil Horned Tribe. The energy coalesced, swirling and pulsating, forming into a colossal monster. It stood tall and proud, its body resembling that of a majestic buck, but with an otherworldly and ethereal glow. Groooo!! Its fur shimmered with iridescent colors, shifting and changing with every movement. Antlers, adorned with glowing runes, extended majestically from its head, crackling with raw power. Its eyes blazed with an intense light, reflecting the anguish and fury of the lost tribe. Lord Victor laughed, a chilling sound that echoed through the devastated landscape. "Behold! The spirit of the dead tribe I just annihilated," he declared, his voice dripping with arrogance. The buck-like spirit roared, the sound reverberating through the air, causing the ground to tremble. Victor stood his ground, a smirk playing on his lips. "Oh, this will be entertaining," he mused, raising his hand to conjure a low-level spell. "Let''s see how you handle this," he said, sending a bolt of dark energy towards the spirit. The spirit reacted swiftly, raising its antlers to deflect the attack, the runes glowing brighter as they absorbed the energy. Victor''s eyes widened slightly, a mix of surprise and amusement on his face. "Impressive. But that was just a taste," he taunted, launching another spell. This time, tendrils of shadow shot out, attempting to ensnare the spirit. However, the spirit''s form shimmered and dissolved, reappearing a few feet away, unharmed. "You''re quick, aren''t you?" Victor commented, his voice laced with mock admiration. "But speed alone won''t save you." He cast another spell, this one a torrent of dark flames that surged towards the spirit. The spirit responded by summoning a barrier of shimmering light, the flames dissipating harmlessly against it. Victor''s smirk faltered for a moment, then returned with renewed vigor. "You''re full of surprises, little spirit. But let''s see how you handle this." He conjured a series of dark orbs, each crackling with ominous energy. He hurled them at the spirit, the orbs splitting and multiplying in mid-air. The spirit''s eyes blazed brighter, and it charged forward, its antlers slicing through the orbs, dispersing them in a dazzling display of light and shadow. Victor laughed, a sound filled with genuine delight. "You have some fight in you! This is more fun than I anticipated." He continued to cast spells, each one increasing in complexity and power. The spirit met each attack with equal ferocity, deflecting, dodging, and countering with its own bursts of magical energy. "Is this all you have? Come little spirit, have some more fight with you," Victor taunted, sending a wave of shadowy spikes towards the spirit. The spirit leaped into the air, its body shimmering and transforming into a spectral form, passing through the spikes unscathed. It landed gracefully, its antlers glowing with renewed energy. Victor''s eyes narrowed, a flicker of frustration crossing his face. "You''re persistent, I''ll give you that, please last more," he muttered, raising his hand to cast another spell. This time, tendrils of shadow erupted from the ground, aiming to ensnare the spirit. The spirit responded by stomping its hooves, sending shockwaves through the ground, disrupting the tendrils and causing them to disintegrate. "You''ve lasted longer than most," Victor admitted, his tone begrudgingly respectful. "But this ends now." He raised both hands, summoning a vortex of dark energy above him. The vortex crackled with malevolent power, growing larger and more menacing with each passing second. The spirit roared, its eyes blazing with defiance. It charged at Victor, its antlers aimed directly at him. Victor unleashed the vortex, the dark energy surging towards the spirit. The spirit collided with the energy, its form flickering and distorting as it struggled to resist the overwhelming power. Victor laughed maniacally, his voice echoing with triumph. "You can''t withstand this! You''re nothing compared to those low level spells that are the results of my experiments haha!" He poured more energy into the vortex, the dark tendrils wrapping around the spirit, pulling it towards the center. The spirit let out a final, defiant roar, its eyes locking onto Victor''s. For a moment, it seemed as though it might break free, but the vortex''s power proved too great. With a blinding flash of light, the spirit disintegrated, its form reduced to dust. Victor lowered his hands, panting slightly from the exertion. He looked at the spot where the spirit had stood, a satisfied smirk on his face. "And so ends the spirit of the Devil Horned Tribe," he said, his voice dripping with arrogance. "A fitting end for such a pathetic existence." He turned to Lyerin and Corora, his expression triumphant. "Do you see now? My power is absolute. No spirit, no tribe can stand against me. I will achieve my dream of becoming a GrandMaster Assassin or an Eldren Grandmaster in the real world. And anyone who dares to oppose me will meet the same fate." Corora trembled, her eyes wide with horror and disbelief. Lyerin, still maintaining his facade, nodded slowly. "Yes, Lord Victor. Your power is undeniable," he said, his voice steady despite the turmoil inside him. Victor laughed again, a sound that sent chills down their spines. "Remember this moment, for it is a testament to my strength. Now, let us see what other challenges await." As Victor basked in his victory, the ground beneath them began to tremble once more. Soon, a deep, resonant sound echoed through the air, growing louder with each passing second. Lyerin and Corora exchanged worried glances, their fear palpable. Victor looked up, a look of anticipation on his face. "Ah," he said, his voice filled with excitement. "It seems we have company again. Who could it be, another antler?" As the ground continued to tremble, another buck-like creature began to materialize in the distance. However, this one was different from the first. Its form was blood-red, its appearance more sinister and foreboding. The air around it seemed to shimmer with a crimson haze as it took shape. Lord Victor watched with a mixture of curiosity and amusement. "Ah, another one," he remarked, his eyes gleaming with anticipation. "Let''s see what this one can do." The blood-red creature solidified, its eyes glowing with an eerie light. But before it could make a move, its body convulsed violently, and with a horrifying crack, it exploded into a rain of blood, drenching the ground and everyone nearby. Lord Victor clicked his tongue in disappointment, his hand wiping a splatter of blood from his cheek with disdain. "How anticlimactic," he sighed. "I had hoped to test a few more low-level spells. Such a waste." He turned to Lyerin and Corora, ready to make another comment, but suddenly froze. His eyes narrowed as he sensed something wrong with the blood. "This blood... it feels off," he muttered, more to himself than to them. "It feels like it''s balancing my senses out." Victor''s eyes widened as he locked onto Lyerin and Corora. He stood there, silent and tense, as if trying to decode an unseen puzzle. Without another word, he spun around and disappeared through a dark portal, leaving Lyerin and Corora standing in the blood-soaked clearing. As the echoes of Victor''s departure faded, a system screen materialized in front of Lyerin, glowing softly. The message was long and detailed: > "The passing of the Devil Horned Tribe has been recorded. The spirits of the deceased, their blood, and their essence have been absorbed into the land. The ancestral spirits mourn their loss. A new era begins for those who remain." Lyerin read the message, his heart pounding. Before he could process the information, another system screen appeared: > "For being one of the two living members of the Devil Horned Tribe, and having a higher rank than the other, Lyerin is hereby designated as the Mountain Chief of the Tribe. This title grants authority over the tribe''s remaining lands, resources, and any future members." Lyerin stared at the screen, reading and re-reading the words. The reality of his new position slowly sank in, and a wide smile spread across his face. He couldn''t help but laugh, ''HAHAHAHA'' with a sound filled with both triumph and relief to it. "Finally," he muttered, his voice trembling with emotion. "This was my plan all along. Manipulating Lord Victor was risky, but it was the only way to achieve this. I couldn''t climb the ranks of the tribe from the bottom, constantly controlled and scrutinized. I needed to be at the top, free to shape our future." He looked at Corora, who was still in shock, with her eyes still wide with horror and disbelief. "Corora, we are the last of the Devil Horned Tribe," he said softly, his voice steady and reassuring. "But from this tragedy, we will rebuild. We will make the tribe stronger than ever before." Corora nodded slowly, with her fear giving way to determination. As if Lyerin''s words ignited a spark of hope within her, and she grasped his hand tightly. Just as Lyerin was about to continue, a dark portal opened behind them. Before they could react, Lord Victor''s hand shot out, grabbing both Lyerin and Corora. They were pulled into the portal, the world around them dissolving into darkness. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 45: Stonehooves Tribe, established! Lyerin and Corora found themselves in a dark, cavernous space filled with shelves upon shelves of magical artifacts. The air was thick with the scent of ancient wood and aged parchment. Glowing runes floated in the air, casting eerie shadows on the stone walls. Intricately crafted relics, some pulsating with magical energy, were carefully displayed under protective glass. The entire place felt alive with the whispers of long-forgotten spells and the presence of powerful enchantments. Suddenly, both of them felt a sharp, searing pain coursing through their bodies. Lyerin gritted his teeth while Corora let out a gasp. Lord Victor''s voice echoed around them, mocking and cold. "This isn''t it. They are not original members of the tribe, so they are not pure." In an instant, Lyerin and Corora were thrust back to where the Devil Horned Tribe had been. The world spun around them, and they landed unceremoniously on the ground, ''Thud!'' the remnants of the once-great tribe still smoldering around them. Lyerin looked around, speechless, as he fixed his clothes, trying to make sense of what had just happened. Suddenly, a notification appeared before him: [ Ding! [ You have 30 seconds left to establish a tribe. If you do not, the tribe will be lost, and your leveling-up ability will be gone too. ] Lyerin''s heart immediately went red alert. He hadn''t expected this. Desperately, he closed his eyes and tried to remember the chant from his past life that would allow him to create a tribe. Soon, the words slowly came back to him, and he began to chant, with his voice rising and falling with the rhythm of ancient power: "Spirits of the earth and sky, hear my plea. By the blood of the fallen and the strength of the living, I call upon the ancient bonds that bind us. From the ashes of our past, let a new tribe arise. With hooves that thunder and horns that pierce the heavens, We shall stand as one, united and strong. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Stone and bone, blood and spirit, come forth and heed my call. By the power vested in me, I declare the birth of a new clan. Let the earth tremble and the skies roar, For we are the heirs of a legacy reborn. Rise, oh tribe of the new age, and claim your destiny!" As the last words of the chant echoed into the still air, another system screen appeared before Lyerin: [ You have created a tribe. Would you like to replace the Devil Horned Tribe name? ] Lyerin contemplated the question, mumbling three potential names to himself. "Ironhorns... no, too rigid. Skyclaws... no, too pretentious. Earthshakers... no, not quite right." Finally, he said, "Stonehooves Tribe." He explained aloud to wake himself up, "The Stonehooves Tribe symbolizes our resilience and strength. Stone is unyielding, eternal, and steadfast. Hooves represent our connection to the earth, our determination, and our ability to traverse any terrain. We will rebuild stronger and more enduring than ever before." Corora would look at him with curiousity, why did he say those words. Suddenly, the ground beneath them began to tremble. From the soil, a vibrant aurora of light emerged, swirling and coalescing into the form of a creature. It was an unknown entity with magnificent hooves and majestic horns, glowing with ethereal light. The spirit-like creature floated before them, its presence both awe-inspiring and serene. Corora, eyes wide with shock, immediately climbed onto Lyerin for safety. The spirit seemed to acknowledge their presence, its eyes filled with ancient wisdom and silent power. To Lyerin, this was a familiar sight, a testament to the ritual''s success and the tribe''s rebirth. "How far can I level up this time?" He mumbled, as he was in a peak apprentice Mana user right now. He was curious how far he would go if he leveled up further. As the spirit''s light enveloped them, Lyerin felt a deep connection to the earth and the legacy of the Stonehooves Tribe. He stood tall, ready to lead and rebuild, while Corora clung to him, with the fear on her face slowly transforming into awe and respect. Suddenly, Lyerin sensed a presence nearby. Fearlessly, he turned to look and saw emerging from the shadows several humanoid figures with the sleek, predatory grace of snow leopards. Their fur was a blend of white and grey, dotted with black rosettes, and their eyes glowed a menacing yellow in the dim light. They moved with a silent, lethal elegance, as if their bodies were poised and ready for action anytime of the day. One of the snow leopards, taller and more imposing than the others, stepped forward and spoke, with his voice a low, and threatening to rumble, he said, "We were just spying on the area, but we didn''t expect the Devil Horned Tribe to meet their demise for some unknown reason. And yet, here we find two survivors." The leader''s gaze shifted to Corora, and his eyes gleamed with malicious intent. He smirked, revealing sharp, predatory teeth. "As for her," he said, his voice dripping with cruelty, "we''ll have some fun before we kill her. Maybe we''ll force her to serve us, to entertain us. She''ll learn to fear and obey the Snow Leopard Tribe. We''ll make her beg for mercy, but none will come. Every scream, every tear, will be a tribute to our strength and dominance." Lyerin felt a surge of rage at these words, his blood boiling. But before he could react, another group emerged from the opposite direction. They were humanoid Bisons, towering and covered in thick, shaggy hair. Their horns curled menacingly from their heads, and their eyes burned with fierce intensity. The leader from the bison tribe, with a massive figure with muscles bulging under his fur, spoke up. "No, no," he rumbled, his voice like an earthquake. "She''ll come with us. Not a smelly pussycat like you deserves her. She''ll become part of the Hundred Bison Tribe, serving us in ways you can''t even imagine. We''ll take her to our lands, and she''ll know what true power is. You''ll see her broken under our might, with a testament to our superiority." The snow leopards hissed in anger, and the leader snarled, "Over our dead bodies, bison! She''s ours. We saw her first. We''ll take her, and there''s nothing you can do about it." The bison leader laughed, a deep, mocking sound. "Try and take her, then. We''ll crush you like the insignificant pests you are. The Hundred Bison Tribe doesn''t fear weaklings." The two groups began to quarrel, their voices rising in a cacophony of insults and threats. "Your tribe is nothing but cowards who hide behind your strength. You can''t even fight without outnumbering your opponents!" one of the snow leopards spat. "And you''re nothing but sneaky, dishonorable thieves who strike from the shadows. You have no honor, no real strength!" a bison warrior retorted. "We''ll see who''s stronger! We''ll rip you apart, limb by limb!" another snow leopard snarled. "You''ll never touch us. We''ll trample you into the ground, leaving nothing but bloody stains!" a bison growled. Meanwhile, as the two tribes argued, Lyerin stood watching, his anger simmering. Just as he was about to attack, a hand clamped down on his shoulder. He turned to see Lord Victor standing there, with an expression that seemed to be unreadable. "Tell me about the Devil Horned Tribe and their special blood," Lord Victor demanded, his voice cold and commanding. Lyerin met his gaze steadily, masking his knowledge. "I don''t know, Lord Victor. But maybe you can ask them." He pointed his goat-like fingers towards the two tribes, still locked in their heated argument. The snow leopards and bison tribes continued to hurl insults and threats at each other, completely ignoring Lord Victor''s presence. "Lower your voices in my presence," Lord Victor ordered, his tone dangerously calm. The two tribes turned to him, their eyes blazing with defiance. "Shut up, Borgias lackey!" one of the snow leopards screamed. "We agreed to work with the Borgias Family, but we are not their slaves!" "Yeah, you have no authority over us!" a bison warrior shouted. "We don''t take orders from you!" Lyerin watched the scene unfold, a dark satisfaction bubbling inside him. The chaos and disorder were exactly what he wanted. He could see Lord Victor''s patience wearing thin, his expression growing more and more enraged. Finally, Lord Victor snapped. With a guttural growl, he began to chant a spell, with his hands weaving intricate patterns in the air. The air crackled with dark energy, and with a unbothered expression, he unleashed his magic. In an instant, the two arguing individuals from both clans were sliced in half, with their bodies collapsing to the ground in a gruesome display. Chapter 46: Unexpected offering The air crackled with anticipation as Lord Victor turned his attention to the fallen members of the Hundred Bison Tribe and Snow Leopard Tribe. Immediately, he knelt beside one of the bison warriors, his hands glowing with a faint, eerie light as he began to test the blood. His movements were methodical, precise, as he drew out the crimson liquid and examined it under a shimmering magical lens. The blood swirled and shifted, revealing patterns and essences that only someone of Victor''s immense power could decipher. He murmured to himself, noting the subtle qualities and energies. "Fascinating," he said, his voice low and thoughtful. "There is a certain power here, but it is diluted, not as concentrated as the Devil Horned Tribe''s blood." He moved on to the Snow Leopard warriors, repeating the process with the same meticulous care. The blood here, too, showed promise but lacked the potent core he had hoped to find. "It''s there," he muttered, "but not enough." Rising to his full height, he turned to Lyerin, who watched with a mix of apprehension and curiosity. "Lyerin," Victor began, "do you think you can recreate a tribe with the same attributes as the Devil Horned Tribe?" Lyerin''s eyes widened in shock. "I... I can try," he stammered, though in his mind, he was thinking about how this could be. Victor''s eyes narrowed, and a knowing smile played at his lips. "You can do more than try. I can feel it within you. The same spirit that lingered in the Devil Horned Tribe, albeit not as pure." Lyerin''s heart started to pump fast with blood as Victor continued. "It''s obvious, Lyerin. The magical essence within you and the spirit I destroyed earlier are connected. You hold a fragment of that power, even if it''s not fully realized." Swallowing hard, Lyerin nodded. "I will do my best." Victor''s smile turned menacing. "I know what you''re doing, Lyerin. Your desire to create a powerful tribe to strengthen your army is clear. I had comrades who attempted similar feats in the past." Victor''s eyes grew distant as he recounted tales of his comrades. "There was Eldric, who sought to harness the strength of a mountain tribe, only to be consumed by the very power he sought to control. And then there was Morwenna, who delved into the dark arts to create a tribe of shadow warriors, but her ambition led to her downfall when her creations turned on her." His gaze snapped back to Lyerin, piercing and intense. "You must learn from their mistakes. The two tribes that opposed the Devil Horned Tribe¡ªSnow Leopard and Hundred Bison¡ªare formidable, but I can help you deal with them. However, I won''t wipe them out entirely." Lyerin understood. The Borgias Family, known for their assassin prowess, trained their young by targeting higher-realmed individuals, but not too high. It was a delicate balance, a way to hone their skills without inviting total destruction. Victor continued, "The Borgias Family needs their enemies to be strengthened. I''ll handle the high-ranking members of those tribes, but you''ll need to prove your worth by dealing with the rest." Victor''s voice took on a pragmatic tone. "As for resources, I won''t hand them to you. You''ll need to acquire them yourself. Here." He tossed something to Lyerin, who caught it instinctively. Lyerin''s eyes widened in surprise when he saw the coin. Victor''s expression remained stern. "This is a very high-level coin.. They grant you access to dungeons controlled by the Borgias Family. Inside, you''ll find magical resources, weapons, and more. In the real world, these coins can get you advanced weaponry to deal with those real world threats. Its limited but that would be enough¡­" Lyerin was stunned. The value of this coin was immense. He looked at Victor with an expression of shock, who then continued, "Use them wisely. Rebuild your tribe, make it strong. But remember, this is a test as much as it is an opportunity." With a final, appraising look, Victor bid them farewell. "Good luck, little Lyerin. The future of your tribe¡ªand perhaps my experiments on this tribe you are going to create¡ªrests on your shoulders." As Victor disappeared into a dark portal, Lyerin stood in the aftermath, contemplating the daunting task that was given to him. He glanced at Corora, who looked equally overwhelmed. Lyerin stared at the coin in his hand, marveling at its intricacies. Unlike the previous coin he had received, this one was entirely black, with a silver emblem of the Borgias Family¡ªa fierce panther in mid-leap, its eyes seemingly alive with a predatory glint. The weight of the coin felt significant, as though it carried not just material worth but the weight of his ambitions and dreams. In his past life, obtaining such a coin had been an unattainable dream. He had sacrificed so much, enduring countless trials and tribulations. Nights without sleep, endless battles, and relentless training had been his companions. But no matter how hard he tried, without a Mana core, it had all been in vain. It was akin to dreaming of becoming a boxer but only having one foot. He had fought for a chance to get this coin, but the absence of a Mana core had always held him back, filling him with despair of never hoping to get it. "Even in the past, I lost hope," Lyerin whispered to himself, but now, he now had this in his hand Suddenly, a smile crept across his face, a genuine expression of joy and triumph that he hadn''t felt in a long time. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Corora, standing nearby, looked at him with surprise. It was a rare sight to see Lyerin smiling, and it caught her off guard. Lyerin turned to Corora, his eyes twinkling mischievously. "Hey, Corora," he called out, a playful tone in his voice. "Do you remember when we first met?" Corora blinked, her surprise turning into curiosity, but soon she blushed. "I do," she replied meekly as she remembered how she had given herself to him. Lyerin laughed, a sound that felt foreign yet liberating. "What''s wrong? Are you embarrassed now? I know you were just trying to figure out how to survive without getting harmed, but you made the right choice." Corora couldn''t look him in the eyes, but there was a small smile playing on her lips. "Thank you for saving me. I will always remember that, and I promise I will stay with you and be of use to you in anything." Lyerin''s grin widened. And then he teased her again, "What is that reply? Don''t tell me, you didn''t catch feelings for me like I have caught feelings for you, and you just feel like you had to do this because you felt like you needed to get back on me saving you?" Corora tilted her head, her eyes became panicked. "I-" she stuttered, "I like you a lot too¡ª" Lyerin wouldn''t give up. "Really? Tell me, what do you like about me?" Corora''s cheeks flushed slightly, and she looked away, embarrassed. She didn''t know what to reply. "I- Uhmm." She didn''t know what to say, making Lyerin tease her more. "Aww, she looked away, she felt guilty. I am hurt, I am the only one who caught feelings, I feel pain." But then, Corora panicked even further and hugged him tightly, saying, "I-" she stuttered, "I like you a lot because I feel comfortable with you. You always know what to do, but you- you- I- you- you''re also considerate of my feelings whenever you do something¡­" Lyerin felt satisfied with that reply. They continued their playful banter, the tension of the past few days melting away. Lyerin found himself genuinely enjoying the moment, something he hadn''t allowed himself to do in a long time. But as the laughter died down, a shadow crossed his face. Realizing what he had done, Lyerin felt a pang of disgust. The sense of ownership he felt over Corora was a side effect of his actions now, and it repulsed him. He had to deal with it, and fast. He looked back at the coin in his hand, its weight feeling even heavier now. "This coin," he muttered, "it''s our ticket to something bigger. The dungeons grant access to hold the resources we need to expand the tribe." Lyerin''s mind began to think of what to do as he thought about the dungeons, filled with magical artifacts and untold treasures. He could see the potential, the way forward. "And then there''s the real world," he said, almost to himself. "The girls... I thought I''d have to wait months to bring them into this ruined magical world and force them to join the tribe." His thoughts lingered on the possibilities. The coin was more than just a key to dungeons; it was a symbol of hope, a chance to build something new from the ashes of the old tribe. Turning to Corora, Lyerin took a deep breath. "Corora," he said, his voice steady. "Will you come with me? We have a lot to do, and I can''t do it alone." Corora looked at him, her eyes filled with determination. "Uhmm¡­" With a nod, Lyerin clenched the coin tightly in his hand, time to gather supplies on dungeons, rebuild the tribe, go back to the real world and make the girls out there enter the ruined magical world to strengthen his Tribe that he was planning to create in the real world. Chapter 47: Entering the Dungeon Lyerin and Corora stood at the entrance of the transporter hub, a sprawling structure teeming with people of all kinds. The air buzzed with magical energy, and transporters moved briskly, guiding adventurers to their destinations. Lyerin tightened his grip on the coin, feeling its weight and significance. He approached the nearest transporter, he was a stern-looking man with a sharp gaze. "State your destination," the transporter said, barely glancing up from his records. Lyerin held up the coin, letting it catch the light. "Obscure Two." The transporter raised an eyebrow, finally looking up. His eyes flicked over Lyerin, assessing him. "Obscure Two, huh? That''s a second-cycle dungeon. You''re a peak first-cycle Mana user, and she," he nodded toward Corora, "is not even a Mana user. Are you sure?" Lyerin felt the skepticism but didn''t waver. "Yes, I''m sure." The transporter''s eyes lingered on the coin, and his expression softened with recognition. The coin bore the unmistakable insignia of the Borgias Family, a powerful mark that commanded respect. Its black and silver design signified Lyerin''s access to high-level resources and dungeons, a privilege not granted lightly. "Very well," the transporter said, nodding. "Step into the magical circle." Lyerin and Corora moved towards the circle, the air around them thick with anticipation. The circle was intricately designed, runes glowing with a faint, pulsating light. Lyerin took a deep breath, feeling the familiar yet exhilarating rush of magical energy. As they stepped onto the circle, the world around them seemed to blur. The sensation was intense, a mix of vertigo and exhilaration. Colors swirled, and their surroundings melted away, replaced by a void of shimmering lights. Lyerin''s heart rumbled in his chest. In his past life, he had never experienced this¡ªentering a dungeon was a privilege reserved for those with a Mana core, something he had lacked. When the swirling stopped, they found themselves in a vast, cavernous space. The dungeon''s interior was dimly lit by bioluminescent fungi that cast an eerie glow. Stalactites hung from the ceiling, and the air was cool and damp. The walls were covered in strange, glowing runes, adding to the otherworldly feel of the place. Lyerin scanned the surroundings, his senses on high alert. "Stay quiet, Corora," he whispered. "We need to assess the area before we make any moves." Corora nodded, her eyes wide with a mix of fear and curiosity. She clung to Lyerin, trusting him completely. Lyerin moved cautiously, every step calculated. He led Corora deeper into the dungeon, their footsteps echoing softly. After a few minutes, he found a suitable spot to set up a trap. He knelt down, pulling out a series of components from his pack¡ªwires, spikes, and a small vial of potent poison¡ªthe one he bought using the coins before they enter the dungeon. "Watch closely," he instructed Corora, his voice barely above a whisper. "This trap needs to be precise." He started setting up the trap, his hands moving deftly. He secured the wires between two stalagmites, positioning the spikes in a hidden but strategic manner. The vial of poison was carefully applied to the spikes, ensuring that any creature caught would be instantly incapacitated. Corora watched in fascination, her fear momentarily forgotten. "What is this trap for, Lyerin?" "It''s for the creatures here," Lyerin explained, his focus on the task. "These dungeons are filled with hostile entities. This trap will catch them off guard, giving us an advantage." Once the trap was set, Lyerin stood up and moved a few steps back, pulling Corora with him. "Now, we wait." Minutes felt like hours as they waited in tense silence. Suddenly, a rustling sound echoed through the cavern. Lyerin''s eyes narrowed, and he motioned for Corora to stay still. Emerging from the shadows was a grotesque creature¡ªa humanoid hedgehog with red, glowing eyes and quills bristling menacingly. The creature snarled, its gaze locking onto Lyerin. With a guttural roar, it charged at them, its claws extended and ready to strike. Lyerin stood his ground, holding Corora tightly. Just as the creature was about to reach them, it stepped onto the hidden wire. The trap activated instantly. The wires snapped tight, the spikes shot up from the ground, and the creature was impaled. The poison worked quickly, and the creature''s eyes rolled back as it collapsed, lifeless, onto the ground. Corora let out a breath she hadn''t realized she was holding. "What just happened?" Lyerin nodded towards the trap. "The WilderHog fell into the trap. The wires triggered the spikes, and the poison did the rest." Corora''s eyes widened in admiration. "That was incredible, Lyerin. You''re amazing." Lyerin felt a small swell of pride but kept his focus. "We need to stay vigilant. There are more creatures here, and we have to be prepared." As he spoke, a notification materialized in front of him: [ Ding! [ You killed a WilderHog. ] Lyerin glanced at the notification. As Lyerin stood over the lifeless body of the WilderHog, a glowing system screen materialized before him. Various level-up options were displayed, each with intricate details. [ 1. Trapping Skills Upgrade: [ - Increase efficiency and effectiveness of traps. [ - New trap designs available. [ - Enhanced poison application. ] [ 2. Combat Proficiency: [ - Improved hand-to-hand combat skills. [ - Enhanced weapon handling. [ - Increased agility and strength. ] [ 3. Magical Aptitude: [ - Access to beginner spells. [ - Improved mana regeneration. [ - Enhanced magical resistance. ] [ 4. Stealth and Evasion: [ - Increase ability to move unseen. [ - Improved evasion tactics. [ - Enhanced sensory perception. ] [ 5. Overall Level-Up: [ - Balanced upgrade across all attributes. [ - Moderate improvement in all skills. [ - Enhanced stamina, mana and health. ] Lyerin pondered his options. Each choice had its merits, but given the current situation and his goal of rebuilding the tribe, he needed a balanced approach. He selected the Overall Level-Up, feeling the surge of power course through his body. Muscles tightened, his mind sharpened, and his senses heightened. Corora watched in awe as Lyerin''s form seemed to glow momentarily with new energy. "You look different, Lyerin," she said. Their earlier banter made her comfortable with Lyerin, and now, she is now talking normally with him. Lyerin smiled, feeling more confident than ever. "I feel different, too. Now, let''s set up more traps and clear this dungeon." They moved deeper into the dungeon, setting up several traps along the way. Lyerin showed Corora how to lay the wires and spikes, explaining each step with patience. Soon, they had an elaborate network of traps ready. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Now, we wait," Lyerin said, positioning themselves in a hidden alcove where they could observe the traps. Minutes later, the first of the hedgehog-like creatures appeared. The WilderHogs, with their bristling quills and glowing red eyes, were formidable but not particularly bright. One of them, sniffing the air, stepped into the first trap. The wire snapped, and the creature was flung into the air, only to land on a bed of spikes. It squealed, a comically high-pitched sound, before going silent. Corora stifled a giggle. "Did you see its face? It was cute¡­" Lyerin nodded, grinning. "It''s almost too easy." Another WilderHog approached, eyeing the fallen comrade suspiciously. It edged closer, and just as it seemed to sense something was amiss, it tripped another wire. This time, a net ensnared it, hoisting it up and leaving it dangling, squealing indignantly. Corora burst out laughing. "They look so ridiculous!" The next WilderHog, perhaps emboldened by numbers, charged forward, only to slip on a strategically placed patch of slick oil. It skidded across the floor, barreling into another trap that sprayed it with a cloud of itching powder. The creature rolled around, trying to scratch itself with its stubby limbs, looking utterly helpless. Lyerin and Corora laughed until tears streamed down their faces. "I think we''re making a mockery of the WilderHogs," Lyerin said, wiping his eyes. One by one, the WilderHogs fell victim to the traps, each demise more hilarious than the last. Finally, the ground of the Obscure Two dungeon was littered with corpses. Lyerin''s level had reached the fifth stage of the second cycle with astonishing speed. He felt an overwhelming sense of satisfaction as he collected the magical cores from the fallen creatures, as if their glowing essence a testament to his success. Corora looked around at the carnage, impressed and amused. "You did it, Lyerin. You really did it." Lyerin turned to her, his eyes alight with determination. "Now it''s time for you to¡ª" Corora''s eyes widened in surprise. "Me? But I don''t even have a Mana core." Lyerin shook his head. "It''s not time for you to level up yet, Corora. We need to be careful. If you level up too quickly without a proper foundation, it could be dangerous." Corora looked relieved but also a bit disappointed but she responded meekly. "I understand. I''ll trust your judgment, Lyerin," and then she put her hand on his chest and hugged her tightly. Lyerin placed a reassuring hand on her shoulder. "Your time will come, Corora. For now, let''s focus on what we can do together." Chapter 48: Abusing the leveling up ability Lyerin watched Corora as they made their way back from the dungeon. He had chosen not to level her up, but the decision weighed heavily on his head. The truth was, it wasn''t about her readiness or safety¡ªit was about his own sense of ownership towards her. In his past life, he had been betrayed by many, especially women who took advantage of his kindness and trust. This time, he wanted to be sure, to keep control and ensure loyalty. As they reached a secluded spot near the dungeon exit, Lyerin couldn''t resist the overwhelming urge. He leaned in and kissed Corora. The kiss was sudden, it was like filled with a mix of emotions he had suppressed for too long. Corora, taken by surprise, responded hesitantly but soon melted into the kiss. A notification screen appeared in front of Lyerin: | Would you like to level up: | 1. Intimidation. | 2. Attraction. | 3. Sexual Sensitivity. | 4. Dominance. | 5. Persuasion. | Lyerin studied the options carefully. He chose Attraction after a long contemplation. Reason for choosing Attraction: Attraction, he reasoned, was the most holistic and beneficial skill. It encompassed not just physical allure but also emotional and intellectual appeal. He believed that a strong attraction would create a more profound and lasting bond, which was essential for his plans. In contrast: Meanwhile, Intimidation could build fear but not loyalty or love. Sexual Sensitivity was too narrow in focus, potentially distracting and not useful for broader relationship dynamics. Dominance might create resentment and wasn''t conducive to a harmonious partnership. Persuasion was useful but limited to specific situations, lacking the broad impact of attraction. Satisfied with his choice, he felt a subtle change in the air around him. Another notification popped up: | Mission: Carry Corora | Without hesitation, Lyerin scooped Corora into his arms. She gasped, her eyes wide with surprise but filled with trust. As he held her close, another notification appeared: | Mission Complete: | Corora''s attraction towards you is now level two. | The system prompted him with a new mission: | Date Corora. | Lyerin set her down gently and looked into her eyes. "Corora, how about we leave this dungeon and spend some time outside? Just the two of us, away from the Borgias family or around the whole Borgias Family?" Corora''s face lit up with a mixture of surprise and happiness. "I''d love that, Lyerin." They exited the dungeon and ventured into the nearby town, a place bustling with life and free from the shadows of their past. Lyerin and Corora spent the day together, fulfilling various missions that the system laid out for him. | Mission: | Buy Corora a gift. | Lyerin picked out a delicate necklace adorned with a small crystal, the kind that sparkled in the light. Corora''s eyes glistened with tears of joy as she accepted it. Mission Complete: Corora''s attraction towards you is now level five. | Mission: | Share a meal. | They found a quaint caf¨¦ and enjoyed a meal together. They talked about their pasts, their dreams, and their fears. Corora laughed at Lyerin''s stories, and he found himself genuinely enjoying her company. | Mission Complete: | Corora''s attraction towards you is now level eight. | Soon, another mission appeared. | Mission: Hold hands. | As they walked through the market, Lyerin took Corora''s hand in his. The simple gesture felt intimate and grounding. Mission Complete: Corora''s attraction towards you is now level ten. | Mission: Spend the evening together. | As the sun began to set, they found a quiet spot overlooking the town. They sat side by side, watching the sky change colors. Lyerin felt a warmth he hadn''t experienced in years, like a sense of peace and connection. | Mission Complete: | Corora''s attraction towards you is now level twelve. | Throughout the day, they completed various other missions, while each bringing them closer. They laughed, shared secrets, and built a bond that felt genuine and strong. | Mission: Dance together. | Under the moonlight, they found a small band playing in the town square. Lyerin took Corora''s hand and led her into a dance. They moved together gracefully, lost in the music and each other. | Mission Complete: Corora''s attraction towards you is now level fifteen. | | Mission: Confess your feelings. | As the night grew deeper, Lyerin and Corora found themselves by a serene lake. The reflection of the stars shimmered on the water''s surface. Lyerin turned to Corora, with his heart pounding as he was not sure if this kind of thing would be effective. But he trusted the system. "Corora, I have to tell you something. These past few days, I''ve realized how much you mean to me. I want us to be more than just allies. I want us to be partners." Corora''s eyes filled with tears, but she smiled. "I feel the same way, Lyerin." | Mission Complete: | Corora''s attraction towards you is now level eighteen. | They spent the rest of the night talking and dreaming about their future. By the time dawn approached, Lyerin felt a deep connection with Corora that he hadn''t thought possible. Mission Complete: Corora''s attraction towards you is now level twenty. Lyerin looked at Corora, who was now resting her head on his shoulder. He felt a sense of accomplishment but also a deep responsibility. The system had helped guide him, but the feelings he now had for Corora somehow felt real. "Corora," Lyerin whispered, "let''s face whatever comes next together." She looked up at him, her eyes filled with trust and affection. "Together," she agreed. ¡­ Back in the real world, Lyerin feelt the cool night air brush against his face. The remnants of the fire he had set to the car tires still crackled, casting an eerie glow across the deserted street. The charred rubber smell mixed with the pungent odor of decay, a reminder of the danger that lurked nearby. Lyerin glanced around cautiously. The shadows seemed to dance menacingly under the flickering streetlights. The guttural neighs of the flesh-eating horses echoed through the night, a chilling reminder of the beasts he needed to avoid. He tightened his grip on his dagger to make sure. "Stay here and be quiet," he whispered to Corora. Corora nodded, her lips pressed into a thin line. Lyerin could feel her trembling, but there was no time for reassurance. He had to act quickly and decisively. Lyerin moved silently through the wreckage, his senses heightened by his fifth-stage second cycle as a Mana warrior. He could feel the magical energy coursing through his veins, enhancing his reflexes and sharpening his awareness. Every step he took was calculated, every movement precise. He approached a row of abandoned cars, their tires untouched by the earlier blaze. Lyerin crouched down, assessing the situation. The flesh-eating horses were nearby, their grotesque forms barely visible in the dim light. He could hear their ragged breathing, smell the stench of their rotting flesh. "I just need a few more," he muttered to himself, his eyes scanning the area for any sign of movement. With practiced ease, Lyerin began removing the tires one by one. His fingers worked quickly, the task familiar from countless similar missions in his past life. He secured each tire, making sure they wouldn''t roll away or make any noise that could attract the attention of the horses. As he worked, his mind wandered to his new abilities. The fifth stage second cycle had given him immense. "Just a few more," he whispered, his eyes flickering to the horses that roamed the streets. He could see their twisted forms, their eyes glowing with a hunger that chilled him to the bone. He moved with the grace of a predator, his body a blur as he evaded the horses. They were fast and deadly, but they relied more on their senses than on their intellect. Lyerin used this to his advantage, staying downwind and out of sight. Finally, he had gathered enough tires. He carefully stacked them, making sure they were secure. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The horses were growing restless, their movements becoming more erratic as they sensed something amiss. Lyerin took a deep breath, his heart pounding in his chest. This was the most dangerous part. He had to make it back to Corora without being detected. "Stay focused," he told himself, his eyes narrowing as he plotted his route. He moved silently, with his feet barely making a sound as he darted from shadow to shadow. The horses neighed and snorted, their massive bodies shifting uneasily. He was almost there when one of the horses turned its head, its glowing eyes locking onto him. Lyerin''s heart skipped a beat, but he didn''t falter. He moved with lightning speed, his dagger at the ready. The horse charged, its mouth open wide to reveal rows of razor-sharp teeth. Lyerin dodged to the side, his dagger slicing through the air. The horse let out a blood-curdling scream as the blade cut deep into its neck, but Lyerin didn''t stop. He spun around, delivering a swift kick to the creature''s side, sending it crashing to the ground. He didn''t wait to see if it would get back up. He ran back to Corora, with his breath coming in short, sharp gasps. He could hear the other horses closing in, their thunderous hooves pounding against the pavement. "Let''s go," he said urgently, grabbing Corora''s hand. She looked at him with wide eyes, but there was no time for explanations. They sprinted back to the safety of their hiding place, the tires securely in tow. As they reached the relative safety of the building, Lyerin allowed himself a moment to catch his breath. The horses'' cries faded into the distance, and he could feel the adrenaline slowly ebbing away. Corora looked at him, her expression a mixture of awe and fear. "You did it," she whispered, her voice trembling. Lyerin nodded, a small smile playing on his lips. "We did it," he corrected, squeezing her hand. "Now, let''s get these tires to the base, one by one." Chapter 49: Survivors After scattering the tires around the sanctuary, Lyerin stood back and surveyed his work. The charred rubber still hissed and crackled, releasing tendrils of smoke that curled up into the air. The sanctuary¡ªa dilapidated, abandoned warehouse¡ªoffered little in terms of comfort, but it was the safest place he could find for Corora and the girls. Lyerin wiped the sweat from his brow, the gritty dirt on his hands smearing across his skin. The task had been grueling, but necessary. He glanced at Corora, who sat huddled with the other girls in a corner of the sanctuary. Their faces were pale, eyes wide with fear and exhaustion. Lyerin forced a smile, masking the gnawing worry that festered inside him. He wasn''t strong enough. Not yet. And Corora¡ªshe was too weak to be of any use now. But he couldn''t let her see that. She needed hope, not the harsh reality. "Stay here," Lyerin said, his voice steady despite the turmoil within him. "I''ll gather supplies first. Make sure you''re all safe." He lingered for a moment, holding Corora''s gaze, trying to convey a confidence he didn''t fully feel. Then, with a final nod, he turned and slipped out into the night. The city had transformed into a hellscape, a shadow of its former self. Lyerin moved through the darkness with the agility of a predator. The city loomed around his head, like a twisted version of London''s once-vibrant streets. Now, the skyline was jagged, buildings cracked and crumbling, as if the very bones of the city were breaking. As he moved, Lyerin''s senses were on high alert. He could hear the distant groans and snarls of Eldren flesh eaters¡ªmutated humans and horses that had become monstrous in their hunger. He knew they were out there, lurking in the shadows, their grotesque forms twisted by the apocalypse. Every step he took was calculated, each movement precise, avoiding their paths without ever laying eyes on them. The knowledge of their presence was enough. The stench of decay, the eerie silence that followed in their wake, the sound of claws scraping against the pavement¡ªit all painted a vivid picture of the horrors that roamed these streets. Lyerin''s mind raced as he navigated the city, moving swiftly through the streets that had once been filled with life. Now, the tall structures, reminiscent of London''s iconic skyline, stood like broken teeth jutting out of the earth. Some leans precariously, others had crumbled completely, leaving piles of rubble that blocked roads and alleyways. Lyerin closed his eyes, taking in the sounds and smells of the city. The memories of his past life as a slave flooded back, unbidden. He had been used as a resource tracker, forced to find food and supplies for his captors. It was a skill ingrained in him, one he despised. But now, it was a skill he had to rely on. If he was to build his tribe in the real world, he needed to find resources. "Food¡­" Lyerin murmured to himself, his mind sifting through the city''s layout. His past life had given him an intimate knowledge of places where supplies could be hidden. But most of those places would be overrun by now. "Supermarkets¡­ No, too obvious. Too many Eldren there by now. The train station¡­ No, too exposed. The underground market¡­ Possible, but it''s likely already raided." He shook his head, dismissing each option in turn. Every place he thought of was likely teeming with mutated Eldren, their hunger driving them to prowl areas that once served as lifelines for the city''s inhabitants. Lyerin clenched his jaw, frustration building. He couldn''t afford to waste time on dead ends. Suddenly, a thought struck him. There was one place¡ªone hidden from the masses, a place that even during the early days of the apocalypse had remained relatively untouched. It was a small, nondescript storage facility, tucked away in a forgotten corner of the city. It was hidden beneath an old department store, its entrance concealed by years of neglect and overgrowth. Hardly anyone knew it existed. And those who did were long gone. Lyerin''s eyes snapped open. "The old department store," he whispered. "It''s the only place." With renewed determination, he moved through the shadows. The streets were a maze of destruction, but Lyerin''s instincts guided him, keeping him one step ahead of the Eldren that stalked the night. He avoided the main roads, slipping through narrow alleys and scaling walls where the debris was too thick to pass. When he finally reached the department store, he paused, taking in the sight before him. The building was decrepit, its once grand facade now crumbling, vines creeping up its walls like skeletal fingers. The entrance was partially blocked by fallen stone and twisted metal, but Lyerin knew where to look. He circled around to the back, where a small door was hidden beneath a layer of grime and overgrown ivy. He pried it open, slipping inside with practiced ease. The air was musty, thick with the scent of decay and mildew. The darkness was oppressive, but Lyerin''s eyes adjusted quickly. He moved through the store, his footsteps silent on the cracked marble floors. The storage facility was hidden in the basement, accessible only by a narrow staircase tucked behind a display case. Lyerin pulled the case aside, revealing the entrance. He hesitated for a moment, listening for any sounds that might indicate the presence of others. But all he heard was the faint creaking of the old building settling around him. He descended the stairs, his heart pounding in his chest. When he reached the bottom, he was met with a surprising sight. The storage room was filled with people¡ªat least fifty of them. They were huddled together, a mixture of women, children, and a few men who seemed to be acting as protectors. The room was dimly lit, the flickering light casting long shadows across the walls. Lyerin pressed himself against the wall, staying hidden in the shadows. He watched as the group argued amongst themselves, their voices low and tense. "We can''t keep feeding everyone," one of the men said, his voice gruff. "We''re running out of supplies. We need to start making some hard decisions." Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Are you suggesting we abandon the women and children?" a woman snapped, her tone incredulous. "It''s the only way we''ll survive," the man replied coldly. "They''re dragging us down. If we get rid of the dead weight, our chances of making it out alive go up¡ªmaybe from one percent to five. But if we keep feeding mouths that can''t fight, we''re all dead." The others murmured in agreement, their faces grim. Lyerin understood their logic, as cruel as it was. In a world like this, survival often meant making impossible choices. But now that he was here, he had a decision to make. Should he try to save them? Could they be useful to him in his quest to build a new tribe in this real world? Lyerin''s eyes narrowed as he focused on the male protectors. They were rough-looking, as if hardened by the early trials of the apocalypse. But they weren''t particularly strong or skilled, at least not in the way Lyerin needed. They might be more trouble than they were worth. Perhaps¡­ removing some of them wouldn''t be such a bad idea. With that thought in mind, Lyerin stepped out of the shadows, revealing himself to the group. The sudden movement drew the attention of the male protectors, who immediately pointed their guns at him, their faces filled with suspicion. "Who the hell are you?" one of them barked, his finger hovering over the trigger. Lyerin raised his hands in a gesture of peace, though his eyes remained cold and calculating. "I''m here to save you," he said simply, his voice steady. The men exchanged glances, and then burst into laughter. "Save us?" one of them scoffed. "You think you can save us? Look at you¡ªyou''re just one guy!" Lyerin didn''t flinch at the insult. Instead, he took a step closer, with his eyes locking onto theirs with an intensity that silenced their laughter. "You can either join me," he said, his voice low and dangerous, "or you can die here, alone and forgotten. The choice is yours." The room fell into a tense silence, the protectors'' laughter dying in their throats as they considered his words. Chapter 50: Painful reality Lyerin''s gaze swept over the huddled group, his sharp eyes catching details that sent a chill down his spine. His instincts, honed from years of surviving in this twisted world, screamed at him to be cautious. As the protectors kept their weapons trained on him, his mind was thinking flying elsewhere, recalling the horrors of his past life. He mumbled to himself, his voice barely above a whisper, "Don''t tell me¡­ they''re vaccinated individuals?" The memories hit him like a tidal wave, dragging him back to a time when the world still clung to the remnants of civilization. The government had rolled out a vaccine, a supposed miracle cure for the plague that was sweeping the globe. Desperate people had lined up by the thousands, trusting in the promises of their leaders. But the truth was far darker than anyone could have imagined. The vaccine was a trap, a twisted experiment that had gone horribly wrong. Instead of curing the afflicted, it had turned them into something else¡ªsomething far worse. The vaccinated became monstrous flesh-eating creatures, but unlike the mindless hordes that roamed the streets, these beings were different. They retained their intelligence, their ability to think and plan causing them to be uncontrollable and not as government weapon. They became organized, forming packs that ambushed survivors, laying traps, and waging guerrilla warfare on those who had once been their neighbors. Lyerin could still remember the first time he''d encountered one of these mutated horrors. He had been scavenging with a group of survivors when they were ambushed. The creatures had attacked with terrifying precision, outsmarting them at every turn. It was only by sheer luck that Lyerin had managed to escape with his life. But he had never forgotten the terror, the knowledge that these creatures were not just beasts¡ªthey were hunters with minds of their own. He mumbled to himself again, the words tumbling out as he pieced together the clues. "They''re more organized¡­ smarter¡­ more dangerous. They were supposed to be controlled by the government, but they broke free. They planned, they ambushed, they destroyed¡­" His voice trailed off, the weight of the realization settling in. "That''s why this city fell. It wasn''t the mutated horses. It was them. The vaccinated." S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lyerin''s eyes narrowed as he looked closer at the people in front of him. Now that he knew what to look for, the signs were unmistakable. The faint oozing of black liquid from their pores, the unnatural darkness creeping into the children''s eyes, the slight sharpening of their fingers¡ªall were indicators of the mutation taking hold. Even in the dim light, his enhanced senses as an Eldren Warrior picked up on the details that would have been invisible to an ordinary human. The man in front, who seemed to be the leader of the group, noticed Lyerin''s scrutiny. His eyes narrowed in suspicion, and he raised his gun a little higher, his voice rough with hostility. "Don''t move. If you do, we''ll kill you." Lyerin''s expression remained calm, but inside, a storm was brewing. He could sense the danger, feel it coiling around him like a noose. These people¡ªthese vaccinated individuals¡ªwere on the brink of turning. He had seen it before, knew the signs. The transformation was slow at first, almost imperceptible, but once it began, it was unstoppable. The man''s threat remained, but Lyerin didn''t respond as he was unfazed by it. Instead, he moved with blinding speed, his hand a blur as he struck. Kwashack! The man''s gun clattered to the ground, his hand severed cleanly at the wrist. He didn''t have time to scream before Lyerin''s foot connected with his knee, shattering the bone and sending him crashing to the floor. Chaos erupted. The other protectors tried to react, but Lyerin was faster, stronger. He moved like a shadow, a blur of motion as he disarmed each of them, breaking bones and severing tendons with precise, ruthless efficiency. He didn''t kill them¡ªthere was no need. Not yet. As the protectors crumpled to the ground, their weapons useless, Lyerin turned his attention to the rest of the group. The women, the children, even the elderly¡ªthey all cowered in fear, their eyes wide with terror. They had no idea what was happening to them, no understanding of the fate that awaited them. One by one, they began to plead for their lives. "Please, don''t kill us!" a woman cried, tears streaming down her face. "We''re just trying to survive!" But as the words left her lips, black ink began to seep from her ears, her nose, her eyes. Lyerin''s heart clenched as he watched the transformation begin. The mutation was taking hold, twisting them into something monstrous. There was nothing he could do to stop it. Another woman, younger, with a child clinging to her leg, looked up at Lyerin with pleading eyes. "Help us¡­ please¡­" But even as she spoke, her skin began to darken, the veins beneath her flesh turning black. The child at her side let out a strangled cry, his small fingers elongating into sharp claws. A man, older and frail, tried to crawl away, his voice a rasping whisper. "Spare me¡­ I don''t want to die¡­" But as he begged for his life, black liquid gushed from his mouth, staining his teeth and lips. His eyes rolled back in his head, and his body convulsed as the mutation overtook him. A young girl, no older than twelve, reached out to Lyerin with trembling hands. "Please¡­ I''m scared¡­" But even as she spoke, her fingers twisted into grotesque claws, now her once-clear eyes filling with darkness. She let out a choked sob as the mutation consumed her, turning her into a creature of nightmare. The last of the group, a middle-aged woman with graying hair, clutched her chest as black ink dripped from her nose. She looked at Lyerin with a mixture of terror and resignation. "I don''t want to be a monster¡­" she whispered, her voice breaking. But there was no stopping it. The mutation was inevitable. Lyerin watched, his heart heavy, as each of them succumbed to the transformation. It was a fate worse than death, to be trapped in a body that was no longer human, driven by an insatiable hunger for flesh. He had seen it too many times before, and it never got easier. With a deep breath, Lyerin steeled himself. His hands began to change into his beast form, the fingers elongating into monstrous claws, his skin darkening as he tapped into the Eldren power within him. He didn''t hesitate. One by one, he struck down the mutated creatures before they could fully turn, his claws tearing through flesh and bone with brutal efficiency. He didn''t say a word as he did it, his expression blank, his movements methodical. The room filled with the sickening sounds of flesh rending, bones cracking, and the low, gurgling moans of the dying. But Lyerin didn''t flinch. He couldn''t afford to. These were no longer people¡ªthey were monsters, and he had a duty to stop them before they could do any more harm. When the last of the mutated creatures lay dead at his feet, Lyerin finally allowed himself to breathe. The room was silent now, the only sound was the faint dripping of black liquid from the bodies. He looked around, taking in the carnage, the blood, the shattered lives. It was heavy¡ªtoo heavy. Even for him. Lyerin sighed, the weight of what he had just done pressing down on him like a physical blow. He was used to killing¡ªhe had done it countless times in his past life¡ªbut this was different. These weren''t hardened superhumans or battle-hardened warriors. These were children, women, the powerless, and the weak. And he had been forced to end their lives. He closed his eyes, trying to push away the guilt, the sorrow that threatened to overwhelm him. He knew he had done what was necessary, but that didn''t make it any easier. These people had been victims of a twisted world, caught in a nightmare they couldn''t escape. And now, they are gone. Lyerin opened his eyes and looked around the room one last time. It was over. Suddenly, there was a demonic smile painted in his expression but he immediately noticed it and suppressed it. "Damn it! I''m no longer a demon! In this new life, I won''t be a demon!" There was nothing left for him here. With a final, heavy fake sigh, he turned and left the building. The city outside was bleak as ever, but Lyerin didn''t stop. He had to keep moving, there was no time to dwell on the past, he still had a tribe to make in this real world. Chapter 51: Collecting Wild Tribe Lyerin''s feet finally touched the solid ground of the sanctuary, and the relief that washed over him was almost palpable. The journey had been long and arduous, filled with danger and darkness that still clung to him like a shadow. But now, standing in the safety of the sanctuary, surrounded by familiar faces, he allowed himself to relax¡ªif only for a moment. Corora was the first to approach him, her eyes filled with concern as she looked him over. "You''re back," she said softly, her voice a mix of relief and worry. "Were there any problems?" Lyerin shook his head, a small smile tugging at the corners of his lips. "Nothing I couldn''t handle," he replied, trying to downplay the weight of the horrors he had faced. He didn''t want to burden her with the details of what he had seen, what he had done. "I need you and the others to stay here, take care of the supplies. Don''t come to the ruined magical world. It''s too dangerous for now, I''m going to do something¡­" Corora''s expression softened, and she nodded in understanding. "Of course," she said, her voice steady. "We''ll be fine here." Then, without warning, she leaned in and pressed her lips to his in a soft, lingering kiss. The warmth of her touch, the gentle pressure of her lips, it all reminded him that despite the chaos of the world, there were still moments of peace, moments worth fighting for. When the kiss ended, Lyerin gave her a reassuring nod before turning away, his mind already shifting back to the task at hand. He knew he couldn''t stay long, not with so much left to do. He needed to return to the ruined magical world and finish what he had started. The journey back was swift, and before long, Lyerin found himself standing in the bustling markets within the Rose Kingdom. The marketplace was a strange sight, filled with a chaotic blend of the mundane and the magical. Stalls were lined with everything from enchanted trinkets to rare magical ingredients, and the air was thick with the scents of exotic spices and the hum of low conversations. Lyerin moved through the market with purpose, his eyes scanning the wares with the practiced ease of someone who knew exactly what he was looking for. He purchased supplies¡ªfood, weapons, magical items¡ªanything that would be of use to his tribe. As he moved from stall to stall, he could feel the weight of the coin Lord Victor had given him, a small but powerful token that granted him access to resources beyond what most could imagine. When his bags were full and his coin purse lighter, Lyerin made his way to a nearby teleporter. The device was ancient, its surface covered in runes that glowed faintly with arcane energy. The operator, a wizened old man with eyes that seemed to see through the veil of reality itself, eyed Lyerin with mild curiosity but said nothing as Lyerin showed the coin. With a nod, the old man activated the teleporter, and in a flash of light, Lyerin was transported to the outskirts of the mountain where his tribe resided. The mountain was quiet, save for the gentle rustling of leaves and the distant call of birds. Lyerin took a deep breath, the cool air filling his lungs as he began to trace the perimeter of his territory. He moved with the silent grace of a predator, his senses alert for any sign of danger. The land was vast and wild, but it was his¡ªevery tree, every rock, every blade of grass was part of the territory he had claimed. Satisfied that there were no immediate threats, Lyerin returned to the center of his territory, where he had already begun preparations for the next phase of his plan. From his magic space ring, he pulled out an array of items: ritualistic tools, enchanted stones, and finally, a large, intricately carved statue. The statue depicted a horned creature, its features both majestic and terrifying, a perfect representation of the power and mystery that Lyerin sought to embody in his tribe. Lyerin set the statue down in the center of a carefully drawn circle, its placement precise and deliberate. Then, taking a deep breath, he began to chant, his voice low and resonant. The words that flowed from his lips were ancient, their meaning lost to time but their power unmistakable. "Viloran tas eviara, Morgis te draenor, Kyrius nos falren, Enathar me varon." The chant echoed through the air, each word pulsing with energy that seemed to vibrate through the very ground beneath him. Lyerin continued, his voice growing stronger, as if the ancient words were rolling smoothly off his tongue with practiced ease. "Tyran vas morloren, Sevria lun estoran, Kelorae no moritan, Virel nos tharn." As the final words left his lips, the ground beneath the statue trembled, and with a low rumble, the statue began to rise. It was as if the earth itself was responding to the ancient magic, lifting the statue until it stood tall and proud, a symbol of the territory Lyerin had claimed. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The creature''s horned visage stared out over the land, its presence both awe-inspiring and ominous. Lyerin stepped back, his chest heaving with the exertion of the ritual. He could feel the magic settling around him, solidifying the bond between himself and the land. This was his territory, his tribe, and now, with the statue in place, it was marked as such for all to see. Suddenly, a familiar chime echoed in his mind, followed by a system notification that appeared before his eyes. [ Ding! [ Would you like to level the Stonehooves tribe? ] Lyerin didn''t hesitate. He nodded, and the notification shifted, displaying a new message. [ Simple Mission: [ Invite at least twenty horned creatures and make them stay around the territory for two minutes. ] A laugh bubbled up from Lyerin''s throat, a sound of genuine amusement. "This is easy¡­" He had expected something like this, and he was more than prepared. Reaching into his magic space ring once more, Lyerin pulled out a small bottle. The glass vial was unassuming, but the liquid inside shimmered with a strange, iridescent light. He tossed the bottle into the air, and with a flick of his wrist, released a pulse of magic. The aura that erupted from his hand was invisible to the naked eye but powerful enough to amplify the effects of the liquid. As the magic made contact with the bottle, it exploded with a thunderous Kaboom! The shockwave that followed was immense, rippling through the air and shaking the very ground. A thick, slimy smell wafted through the air, a scent that was both nauseating and strangely enticing. Lyerin stood still, his senses on high alert as he waited. At first, there was nothing but silence. Then, from somewhere in the distance, he heard it¡ªa faint rumble, the sound of hooves pounding the earth. It was quiet at first, barely audible, but it grew louder with each passing second. The ground beneath him began to vibrate, the sound of countless hooves thundering towards him. Rubble! Rubble! Lyerin''s heart pounded in his chest as the rumbling grew into a deafening roar. "Come! Come! My Stonehooves Tribe!" He would shout in glee! The trees around him shook, leaves falling like rain as the sound of the approaching beasts filled the air. And then, emerging from the shadows of the forest, they came¡ªhorned creatures, their eyes glowing with a fierce, red light. They charged towards him, with their bodies massive and powerful, and their hooves tearing up the earth as they ran. Lyerin stood his ground, his heart racing but his mind calm. He watched as the creatures drew closer, their eyes locked on him with a mixture of anger and hunger. The first of the beasts reached the edge of the territory and stopped, its nostrils flaring as it sniffed the air. It was followed by another, and another, until a small herd of the horned creatures stood before him, their red eyes glowing in the dim light. They were angry, their breaths coming in ragged, heavy pants as they glared at him, but they did not cross the boundary. They could feel the magic in the air, the power that Lyerin had infused into the land. Chapter 52: Level up Taming The forest loomed around Lyerin, thick with the oppressive weight of the darkened skies. The air hummed with tension as the sixty humanoid beasts circled him, their eyes glinting with a hunger that went beyond mere survival. These were no ordinary creatures; they were massive, twisted versions of the animals they once were. Wild horses stood tall on muscular hind legs, their hooves stamping the ground in impatience. The Yaks were bulky and imposing, their horns curling menacingly as they snorted clouds of steam into the cold air. Argali with their spiraling horns were lean and agile, ready to leap at a moment''s notice, while the Elk and Reindeer, though appearing more majestic, had a fierce edge in their glowing red eyes. Wapiti stood among them, their once-graceful antlers now sharpened to deadly points. The creatures varied in size and shape¡ªsome were hulking and muscular, others wiry and agile, but all shared the same vicious intent as they closed in around him. Lyerin felt the sweat bead on his forehead, but he kept his composure. He knew that one wrong move would mean his death. The strength of each was close to the second cycle and there were plenty of them, there were even females among them too. As he stood there, surrounded by these monstrous beings, his mind raced through the possibilities. He was in the fifth stage of the second cycle as a Mana warrior, but even that might not be enough to fend off so many powerful creatures. Yet, Lyerin had something they didn''t¡ªknowledge and preparation. Reaching into his magical ring, Lyerin pulled out a small bag, holding it tightly in his hand. He could feel the power radiating from it, the essence of what it contained. "Here you go!" he said. Slowly, deliberately, he tossed the bag in front of the creatures. As it hit the ground, the fabric stored slightly, and an aromatic grass began to spread through the air, carried by the gentle breeze that whispered through the trees. Thud! The beasts froze, their nostrils flaring as they caught the scent. Their red eyes flickered with confusion, then with an intensity Lyerin recognized all too well¡ªdesire. But one bag was not enough. Lyerin threw another, and then another, each one landing in a different spot around him. "Here, take them all!" "Here!" "Here!" He said as he tossed the bags. The creatures'' attention shifted with every toss, their heads snapping toward the new scent. He continued, his movements precise, methodical, as he spread the aromatic grass throughout the clearing. Sixteen bags in total, each one releasing a potent wave of the intoxicating aroma. The creatures were becoming frantic now, their massive bodies shifting and jostling against each other as they sought out the source of the scent. Their eyes, once filled with rage, were now glazed with hunger. The change was subtle at first, but Lyerin could see it clearly. They were no longer focused on him; their attention was entirely on the bags. Lyerin allowed himself a small smile. "The tribe begins now!" he shouted into the air, his voice carrying through the clearing with a mix of triumph and challenge. "Be prepared, Borgias, and everyone else in the real world. My revenge is near!" For two minutes, he watched as the beasts tore through the bags, their sharp claws and teeth ripping at the fabric, trying to get to the aromatic grass inside. It was chaos¡ªa blur of fur, hooves, and horns as they fought to claim their prize. But as much as they struggled, the bags remained sealed, the grass just out of reach. A notification appeared in his vision, the familiar chime of the system ringing in his ears. [ Ding! [ You have completed the mission: 73/20 members have stayed for two minutes! ] Lyerin chuckled, the sound low and dangerous. "Too many? I like it that way," he murmured to himself, his eyes gleaming with satisfaction. Another notification followed. [ Ding! [ Would you like to level up your Stonehooves Tribe to level two? ] Lyerin ignored the prompt, "I''ll do that later, for now, I want control," he said, focusing instead on the second notification that appeared beside it. [ Ding! [ Level up taming? ] Lyerin''s thoughts began to murder. He knew the system well, knew that he could level up aspects of the tribe, but taming was his priority for now. "Level up taming," he commanded, his voice firm. [ Ding! [ Would you like to level up your taming to the new members of your Stonehooves Tribe? ] "Of course," Lyerin replied without hesitation. A new mission appeared. [ Ding! [ Mission: Feed each with stalks of aromatic mountain flowers! ] Lyerin smirked. "So that''s what it wants," he muttered, glancing at the creatures still clawing at the bags. The flowers were still inside, untouched. He reached into his magical ring once more and pulled out a small device¡ªa simple piece of enchanted stone that, when activated, would release the locks on the bags. With a flick of his wrist, Lyerin shattered the stone, and instantly, the bags began to unravel. The creatures, sensing the change, let out a collective roar of excitement as the first whiffs of the flowers reached them. Graaaa! Murraaaa!! Yorraaaa!! They dove at the bags with renewed ferocity and scream, tearing them open and devouring the contents with wild abandon. Lyerin watched with satisfaction as the creatures gorged themselves. "There''s no need to fight, there''s plenty for everyone!" he called out, though he knew the beasts couldn''t understand him. It was more for his own amusement, a final taunt to the world that had wronged him. Another notification appeared. [ Ding! [ You completed the mission and managed to level up your taming to level two for the new members of your Stonehooves Tribe! [ Congratulations! ] Lyerin''s smile widened as another prompt materialized in front of him. [ Ding! [ Would you like to level up your taming to level three? ] Without hesitation, Lyerin accepted the mission. [ Ding! [ Mission: Feed each with two stalks of aromatic mountain flowers! ] The process repeated, each time requiring more flowers, more resources, but Lyerin was prepared. With every level, the creatures became more docile, more loyal to him. He could see it in their eyes¡ªthe hunger was still there, but it was tempered with a new recognition, a new understanding. They were becoming his tribe, bound to him by the power of the aromatic flowers and the taming skills he had honed over years of survival and struggle. Finally, after what felt like hours, Lyerin reached the twelfth level of taming. The system chimed again, offering him the chance to advance even further. [ Ding! [ Would you like to level up your taming to level 1 second stage? ] Lyerin''s heart pounded in his chest. This was it¡ªanother step closer to his ultimate goal. He accepted the mission, anticipation thrumming through his bloody veins. [ Ding! [ Mission: Satisfy the thirst! ] S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 53: Dungeon Dive A sudden flash of red light caught Lyerin''s attention, it was pulsing from time to time, the familiar chime of the system echoing in his ears. He glanced at the small prompt that had popped up in front of him, the message scrolling across his vision. [ Ding! [ All the missions will be nullified! [ The tribe level is not high enough to level up the loyalty in the boundary of the second cycle! ] Lyerin''s brow furrowed as he read the message. But he quickly dismissed it. "Not a problem," he muttered, pushing the notification aside. He had bigger plans. The loyalty of his tribe could wait then; there were other things to be done, more pressing matters to attend to. As long as they would now listen to him, it would be enough. Without a care in the world, Lyerin reached into his pocket, pulling out a set of scrolls. The parchment was aged and weathered, covered in ancient runes that glowed faintly in the dim light. There were ten of them in total, each one humming with a latent power that Lyerin could feel thrumming in his fingertips. He held them aloft, a sense of purpose driving his actions as he threw them one by one onto the Stonehooves humanoid beasts. As the last scroll fell into place, a massive magic circle began to form above the gathered creatures. The runes on the scrolls lit up, it was pulsating with an unknown energy, and the circle began to glow, like its intricate patterns were weaving together in a brilliant display of arcane power. The air crackled with energy, the very ground beneath Lyerin''s feet trembling as the circle gathered strength. For a moment, Lyerin felt a wave of dizziness wash over him. His vision blurred, and he swayed slightly on his feet, overwhelmed by the sheer magnitude of what he had purchased. The endless resources he had acquired with Victor''s coin from the Borgias and Rose Kingdom were immense, but even so, the cost of summoning such power was not insignificant. But Lyerin steadied himself, his determination unshaken. This was necessary; this was the path to his vengeance. "Let''s go dive into the dungeon, my new fellow Stonehooves humanoid beasts members!" Lyerin commanded, his voice resonating with authority. The magic circle pulsed one final time, and then, with a blinding flash of light, it enveloped the herd of beasts entirely. The creatures, once restless and wild, now stood eerily still, their forms silhouetted against the intense glow. Lyerin''s mind began to think of something unusual as he watched them. He couldn''t call them the Stonehooves, not anymore. That name was reserved for the true members of his tribe, the intelligent ones who would serve him with loyalty and purpose. These creatures were different. They were his tools, his puppets, to be used for a singular purpose: destruction. As the light intensified, Lyerin considered their new name. It needed to be something fitting, something that reflected their strength and their role in his plans. Finally, a name formed in his mind, one that brought a twisted smile to his lips. "I''ll call you all Cragar''Throm Clan!" Lyerin declared, his voice echoing through the clearing. "It means Craggy Stompers! We will stomp those who block our paths, all to their deaths with a stomping bang!" Immediately, the world around Lyerin faded, consumed by the brilliant radiance. And then, with a final burst of magicalbenergy, the light imploded, taking Lyerin and his newly christened Cragar''Throm Clan with it. --- Meanwhile, in a dungeon far removed from the chaos of the outside world, peace reigned. The ground was a carpet of vibrant flowers and lush vegetables, their colors a brilliant contrast to the dark stone walls that surrounded them. Creatures of all shapes and sizes roamed freely, some floating gracefully through the air, while others grazed on the abundant flora. There was no fear here, no danger¡ªonly tranquility. But that peace was about to be shattered. In the center of the dungeon, a magic circle began to form, its edges glowing with a soft, ethereal light. The creatures nearby paused, their attention were immediately drawn to the circle as it slowly took shape. The air grew thick with anticipation, a gentle hum of energy filling the space. Slowly, a silhouette began to form within the circle, its outline hazy at first but growing sharper with each passing second. The light within the circle intensified, casting long shadows across the dungeon floor. The creatures watched in silence as the silhouette solidified, revealing a familiar figure¡ªLyerin. His form emerged from the light, his presence dominating the serene environment. Lyerin took a deep breath, with his chest rising and falling as he inhaled the sweet, fragrant air. The scents of flowers and fresh earth filled his senses, and he spread his arms wide, embracing the beauty of the place. "Aaah, what a beautiful place," Lyerin mumbled, a contented smile playing on his lips. He turned slowly, taking in the scenery. The dungeon was unlike anything he had seen before¡ªa paradise of sorts, untouched by the darkness that plagued the outside world. The flowers were in full bloom, their petals shimmering in the light, while the vegetables grew in neat, orderly rows, each one bursting with life. The creatures, though wary, did not seem threatened by his presence. Instead, they watched him with a curious, almost welcoming gaze. As Lyerin took in the peaceful surroundings, a new prompt appeared in his vision. [ Ding! [ Would you like to level up your Stonehooves Tribe to level two? ] Lyerin chuckled softly, amused by the system''s timing. "Of course, why the hell not?" he replied, his voice filled with a mix of amusement and anticipation. The system responded instantly. [ Ding! [ Mission: [ Make at least ten of the creatures level up naturally! ] The words barely registered in Lyerin''s mind before he burst into laughter. The sound was deep, echoing through the dungeon with a manic energy. His laughter grew louder, his shoulders shaking as he gave in to the madness of the moment. The sound reverberated off the stone walls, filling the space with a wild, almost uncontrollable energy. As Lyerin laughed, a massive magic circle began to form behind him, its light casting long shadows across the dungeon floor. The circle pulsed with energy, and Lyerin''s laughter only intensified, the sound growing more unhinged with each passing second. Another magic circle appeared beside the first, its glow even more intense. The two circles pulsed in unison, their lights intertwining as they gathered strength. Lyerin''s laughter reached a fever pitch, his voice echoing through the dungeon with a crazed delight. And then, a third magic circle appeared, completing the trio. The light was blinding, the energy palpable as the three circles combined their power. The creatures in the dungeon recoiled, their peaceful demeanor shattered by the sheer force of the magic at play. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Finally, as the circles reached their peak, the silhouettes within them began to take shape. Lyerin''s laughter subsided, his eyes gleaming with a twisted satisfaction as he watched the figures emerge. Slowly, the forms of the Cragar''Throm Clan materialized, their bodies still radiating the energy of the summoning. One by one, the humanoid beasts stepped forward, their eyes burning with a renewed power. The wild, chaotic energy that had once defined them was gone, replaced by a cold, calculated intensity. They were no longer just beasts¡ªthey were members of the Cragar''Throm Clan, bound to Lyerin by the magic that had summoned them. Lyerin threw his head back, laughing maniacally as the creatures roared in unison, their voices shaking the very foundations of the dungeon. The sound was deafening, a declaration of their power and their allegiance to Lyerin. The peaceful dungeon was now a place of chaos, its tranquility seemingly shattered by the arrival of Lyerin and his new clan. Chapter 54: CragarThrom Clan Lyerin stood amidst the Cragar''Throm Clan, with his eyes gleaming with anticipation and excitement. The dungeon before him was a lush paradise of living, breathing foliage. Massive vines twisted around thick trunks, and patches of glowing moss pulsed with mana energy. Towering in the distance, strange creatures made entirely of plants wandered, their limbs resembling twisting roots, with the leaves blowing in the wind like fur, and petals arranged in threatening displays. "Ahh, this is perfect," Lyerin murmured, a wide grin splitting his face. "This dungeon will be their feeding ground. My Cragar''Throm Clan... it''s time to feast!" The creatures at his side¡ªhis monstrous army¡ªshifted with restlessness. The ground trembled beneath their weight. Some snorted, their red eyes burning with savage hunger. With a raised hand, Lyerin pointed toward the botanical beasts roaming the peaceful glade. "Go," he shouted, his voice echoing across the cavern, "tear them apart! Consume their essence and grow stronger!" The creatures obeyed. They surged forward with a deafening roar. "ROOOAAARR!" Their feet pounded against the ground¡ªTHUMP! THUMP! THUMP!¡ªas they barreled toward their prey. Lyerin chuckled, watching as the once serene dungeon transformed into a battlefield. The first of the plant creatures, a towering beast covered in bark-like skin with vine-like arms, reacted to the invasion. It let out a strange whirring hiss, twisting its body to face the oncoming horde. Its large leaf-like limbs began to glow with energy as it prepared to defend itself. The glow intensified until it shot out a barrage of razor-sharp leaves toward the charging Cragar''Throm Clan. "SHHHING! SHHHING!" The leaves sliced through the air, but the beasts barreled forward undeterred. One or two slowed as the sharp leaves embedded themselves into their thick hides, but even that resistance quickly faded. Lyerin''s laughter rang out across the field. "They won''t be able to stop you," he roared, enjoying the thrill of the chaos. "They''re nothing but weak plants! Devour them!" One of the Cragar''Throm Clan¡ªa massive elk-like creature with fiery eyes¡ªplowed headfirst into the bark-skinned beast. "CRAAACK!" The impact shattered the beast''s torso into splinters, and it crumbled to the ground in a heap. The Cragar''Throm Clan wasted no time, their jaws snapping as they bit into the remains of the fallen beast, devouring its essence. "CHOMP! CRUNCH!" Further down the dungeon, another creature made entirely of swirling petals and thorns attempted to take flight, its wings flapping with a soft whirr. But one of the monstrous goats leaped into the air and caught it by the stem-like body, dragging it down to the ground. "SNAP!" The creature screeched as it was torn apart limb by limb. "SCHLORP!" "Yes! Keep eating! Keep getting stronger!" Lyerin urged, his voice filled with excitement. He could feel their strength growing as they consumed more and more of the mana-rich plant creatures. "This is only the beginning. With every bite, you come closer to unstoppable power!" A hulking creature made of writhing roots tried to ensnare one of the Cragar''Throm Clan with its thick, creeping tendrils. "RUSTLE! SNAP!" But as the tendrils wrapped around the creature''s legs, it let out a savage bellow and yanked free, its strength tearing the roots apart with ease. "RRRRIP!" Lyerin''s eyes gleamed with pride as he watched his creations wreak havoc. "This is the strength of the Cragar''Throm Clan!" he shouted. "No one can stand against us¡ªnot even these magical abominations. You will grow beyond anything the Borgias could imagine." The last of the botanical beasts tried to flee, a slender, agile creature made of twisting vines and blooming flowers, with a head that resembled a delicate lotus. It dashed through the trees with a swift whoosh, but one of the rams caught up to it, slamming into its side with a thunderous thud! The creature let out a mournful cry as it crumbled to the ground, only to be devoured like the rest. Lyerin stood at the center of it all, arms spread wide as he surveyed the carnage. The Cragar''Throm Clan had decimated the dungeon''s plant life in a matter of minutes. Pieces of broken branches, crushed leaves, and scattered petals lay in piles around the dungeon, the once peaceful landscape now a wasteland. Lyerin let out a long, satisfied sigh. "Beautiful," he whispered to himself. "Truly beautiful. The Borgias will tremble when they see the power I''ve unleashed." He turned, glancing toward the mouth of the cave, his eyes narrowing in thought. "But this is just the beginning. I''ve taken the first step. Now... it''s time to take another." He approached the entrance of the cave slowly, each step deliberate. He could feel the air shifting around him as if the dungeon itself knew something was about to change. His heart pounded with anticipation, the thrill of what was to come sending a surge of energy through him. The entrance loomed before him, dark and foreboding. Something was waiting beyond it. Something powerful. Something that would bring him closer to his ultimate goal. "Come," Lyerin called out into the shadows. His voice echoed, bouncing off the cavern walls. "Come, Borgias family. Come, and witness what you could never hope to control." He stood still, waiting, his eyes locked on the entrance. The air around him crackled with energy. Something was stirring in the depths of the dungeon. Something dark and ancient. A portal shimmered in the distance, the faint outline of something¡ªor someone. Lyerin surveyed the glowing portal with anticipation, but impatience gnawed at him. He had no intention of waiting for whoever¡ªor whatever¡ªwas coming through that portal. He knew that the element of surprise was his greatest weapon against the Borgias. Standing still, waiting for them to arrive, would only waste his advantage. He needed to act, and act quickly. "Spread out!" he barked to the Cragar''Throm Clan, his voice echoing through the dungeon. The beasts shifted at his command, their glowing red eyes narrowing as they awaited his orders. "Group yourselves into squads of five! Each race will form its own group¡ªIbexes with Ibexes, Horses with Horses, Sheep with Sheep, and so on. I want all of you to roam this dungeon, scour it from end to end, and ensure that nothing is left untouched!" The beasts reacted immediately, dividing themselves by race. The Ibexes, muscular and agile, grouped together and moved to one corner of the dungeon, their hooves clattering against the stone floor. The Sheep, bulkier but just as deadly, formed their own squad, their thick bodies shifting with tension as they prepared to search their assigned section. The Horses, lean and swift, broke off into their own group and quickly trotted deeper into the maze-like corridors of the dungeon. Lyerin watched with satisfaction as his monstrous minions followed his orders without hesitation. "Stay alert," he commanded. "If you find anything unusual, report back to me immediately. And if you encounter any Borgias scum... deal with them swiftly. But keep one alive. I want a message sent to them." The creatures grunted in acknowledgment and scattered, their heavy footsteps reverberating throughout the dungeon as they disappeared into the darkness. Soon, the only sound left was the quiet rustling of the foliage that still clung to life in the corners of the dungeon. Lyerin stood alone, his lips curling into a smirk. He could picture it now¡ªthe looks of terror on the faces of the Borgias when they realized what awaited them in this dungeon. They would come expecting to overpower him, but instead, they would be met with carnage and chaos, and by the time they realized what was happening, it would be too late. He wouldn''t give them the satisfaction of knowing he was waiting for them. No, he would hide, bide his time, and watch them stumble into his trap. The surprise would be devastating, just as he had planned. Without a sound, Lyerin slipped into the shadows of the dungeon, finding a narrow alcove hidden behind a wall of thick vines. From this position, he had a clear view of the entrance, but no one would be able to see him unless they were right in front of him. He crouched low, his breathing controlled, his senses sharp. The dungeon was silent now, save for the occasional faint rustle of leaves or the distant sound of hooves echoing through the cavern. His beasts were doing their job, and soon the dungeon would be ready for the Borgias'' arrival. His mind wandered as he waited, replaying the possible scenarios in his head. The Borgias would walk into the dungeon, confident and arrogant as always. They would believe that their sheer numbers and magic would give them an advantage. But Lyerin knew better. He had the Cragar''Throm Clan at his disposal, beasts that grew stronger with every plant-based mana creature they devoured. And once they were unleashed upon the Borgias, the family would be torn to pieces before they even had a chance to comprehend what was happening. Lyerin grinned wickedly to himself, a chuckle escaping his lips. "Soon," he whispered to the dungeon. "Very soon, you will all pay for what you did to me. Every last one of you." His heart raced with excitement as he imagined their downfall. The terror in their eyes, the blood on the dungeon floor, the screams echoing through the cavern. The Borgias had taken everything from him, but now it was his turn to strike back. And he would savor every moment of their destruction. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 55: End of the line Christopher Borgias felt the familiar surge of magic wrap around him as the teleportation spell activated, a swirling vortex of energy pulling him and his fellow clan members toward their next mission. He had trained for centuries in the real world, but this was the moment he had been waiting for¡ªthe chance to prove his worth inside the Ruined Magical World. His mind wandered back to the grueling training he and his siblings had endured. The Borgias family, notorious for their mastery in the assassin arts, had pushed them beyond their limits from a young age. Their instructors had been ruthless, ensuring that every trainee understood that weakness had no place in the family. Christopher could remember the cold, biting wind of the mountainous training grounds where they had been forced to scale cliffs using only their fingers and toes. He shuddered at the memory of those nights when they were left blindfolded in the forest with nothing but a dagger, tasked with taking out trained hunters without being detected. He whispered to himself as the teleportation magic engulfed him, "The nights we were thrown into freezing lakes, told to swim until we either drowned or found the hidden exit. The constant beatings, the endless drills, the suffocating magic tests." Christopher had come to love the thrill of the chase, the adrenaline of the kill, but there had been moments where he thought he would break under the pressure. His skin still bore the scars from the time he had failed a simple test of speed¡ªhis punishment had been to fight blindfolded against six wolves. The searing pain of their claws tearing into his flesh still haunted his dreams. He remembered the frustration and anger bubbling up inside him as he clawed his way to the top, desperate to outperform his peers. But no matter how hard he trained, there were always those who stood above him, more gifted, more ruthless, more favored by the family. His mumbling continued, his voice tinged with bitterness. "Lucius," he spat the name out as though it left a bad taste in his mouth. "That arrogant bastard. His ability to blend into shadows... he''s so damn perfect. Faster than me. Always faster." He clenched his fists as he thought of Lucius, a cousin who had always been the golden boy of the family. He remembered Lucius pulling off feats that had left even the elders speechless, like when he had managed to assassinate three top-tier mages without them even realizing they were under attack. Then there was Aria. Christopher winced as he thought of her. "The Silent Blade, they call her," he muttered darkly. Aria''s mastery of illusion magic had set her apart from the rest of the family, and she could weave shadows into weapons of pure destruction. He had seen her drop entire squads of enemies in seconds with her deadly, graceful strikes. She never missed a step, always calm, always precise, her cool demeanor and deadly efficiency earning her the nickname. "Varus too," Christopher mumbled, his eyes darkening. Varus, with his mastery over poison magic, had become infamous within the family. Every time they sparred against each other, Varus'' strikes always left him staggering, weakened by the invisible poisons that seeped into his veins from even the slightest scratch. And there was Kira, the youngest of them all, but one of the most ruthless. "She''s a monster," Christopher whispered. "A prodigy." He shuddered at the thought of her bloodlust, her insatiable desire for the kill. But despite the doubts that gnawed at him, Christopher couldn''t allow himself to fall behind. No, he would show them. He would surpass them all. He would claim his place in the Borgias family, as a peerless assassin, and it would all start here. Suddenly, the teleportation magic dissipated, and Christopher''s body snapped to attention. His feet touched solid ground, and he found himself standing inside the dungeon. It was not what he expected. The dungeon was eerily silent, the air heavy with a strange, unsettling stillness. His eyes narrowed as he scanned the area. "What the...?" he muttered. This was supposed to be one of the most dangerous flora dungeons in the Ruined Magical World. The flora here was infamous for its aggressive, mana-infused defenses, and its dangerous plant-based creatures. But as he looked around, all he saw was ruin. There should have been vibrant gardens around here that the family told them, all he sees where nothing but torn apart memory, the said beautiful flora reduced to nothing but smoldering remains. Only charred stems and blackened soil remained where there had once been lush greenery. Christopher''s brow furrowed in confusion. "Where are all the plant beasts?" he wondered aloud. "Why is everything destroyed?" He shook his head, trying to dismiss the rising unease in his gut. Maybe this was just part of the dungeon, a trial before the real test. After all, this was one of the most dangerous dungeons, and their target was supposedly a peak Initial Cycle twelfth-stage beast. If they could take it down, the reward from the higher-ups would be immense. "Focus, Christopher," he muttered to himself as he stepped forward, his body blur like a shadow through the remnants of the garden. His movements were fluid and quick, a testament to his years of training. He sped up, his figure blurring as he raced through the dungeon with precision. To him, maybe this was just a test, and the more creatures he killed, the greater the reward he would receive from the higher-ups. He could almost taste the victory, the thrill of knowing that he had outperformed his rivals. And yet, a seed of doubt gnawed at him. The fear that Lucius, Aria, Varus, or even Kira might surpass him still lingered in his mind. He could feel the pressure building. "I have to keep moving," he whispered. "I can''t let them beat me. Not again." Christopher''s thoughts whirled as he pushed himself forward, his body a blur of motion. But then, suddenly, something felt wrong. His instincts screamed at him, and he came to a sudden halt. His senses sharpened, and he could feel something lurking in the shadows of the dungeon. His eyes flickered toward a darkened corridor, and without hesitation, he dashed toward it. What he saw when he arrived froze him in his tracks. One of his classmates, a fellow Borgias assassin he had trained with for years, was lying on the ground, his body mangled and torn apart. Blood stained the floor, and pieces of him were strewn everywhere, his limbs barely recognizable amidst the carnage. The sight was horrific, and Christopher''s stomach churned with nausea. His eyes widened in shock, and his breath caught in his throat. Before he could react, movement caught his attention. Emerging from the shadows were the creatures responsible for the gruesome death¡ªLyerin''s monstrous Cragar''Throm Clan. They were massive, horned beasts with menacing, blood-red eyes. Their bodies were twisted and grotesque, some towering over Christopher, while others were hunched over, their limbs knotted and deformed. Their fangs gleamed in the dim light, and their breath came out in low, menacing growls. Christopher''s heart pounded in his chest as all the hair on his body stood on end. His survival instincts screamed at him to flee, to get out of there as fast as possible. He spun on his heel, ready to dart away, but before he could make a move, a sharp pain shot through both of his feet. "Agh!" he gasped, collapsing to the ground. He scrambled to look at his feet, and that''s when he saw it¡ªa small rock, as big as a fist, had been hurled with incredible force, breaking the bones in his feet. The pain was excruciating, and he could barely move. Christopher looked up in horror as the monstrous beasts slowly began to approach him, their snarling faces filled with malice. Their footsteps were heavy, each one sending tremors through the ground as they closed in on him. His breathing quickened as panic set in. He reached for a small black marble in his pocket, hoping to deploy a smokescreen to make his escape. But before he could activate it, another stone was flung toward him, striking his hand and sending the marble rolling away. "Dammit!" Christopher hissed in pain. It was then that a voice echoed through the dungeon, cold and mocking. Christopher flinched at the sound, his head snapping toward the source. It was a voice that seemed to pierce through the very fabric of his thoughts, dragging up memories he had tried to bury. "Ah, the Borgias training," the voice drawled. "So much effort, so much pain. You poor children. Trained for centuries in the real world, weren''t you? Forced to push yourselves beyond the limits of mortals just to become tools for your family. Do you remember? The endless nights of torture? The blood that was spilled? The bones that were broken? And all of it... just to prove yourselves worthy of the Borgias name." The words sent a shiver down Christopher''s spine. His throat tightened as the voice continued, its tone filled with malice. "Your family pushed you to the brink of death, made you kill your friends, just so you could survive. All those dreams you had¡ªof rising above, of being the greatest¡ªwere they really yours or just what the family had planted on your little heads?" Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Christopher''s breath quickened, and then he saw the person''s feet. When his eyes reached the person''s head, the person would say, "Sadly, it all ends here. Welcome to the end of your pathetic assassination line, little dreamy assassin." Chapter 56: Choosing Evolution Path Christopher Borgias'' mind was spiraling in desperation, his body trembling with the searing pain shooting through his feet. The creatures closed in on him, their monstrous forms looming over him like shadows of death, but his rage, his pride, burned brighter than the pain. He glared at the figure standing behind the creatures, the one who had been taunting him¡ªLyerin. "Who are you?" Christopher shouted, his voice hoarse with agony, but filled with fury. "Who the hell do you think you are? You''ll die for this! You think I''m the only one? You think I''m the last? Lucius will come for you! Aria will find you, and when she does, you''ll wish you were never born! Varus, Kira¡ªthey''re stronger than me, stronger than you could ever imagine!" His voice cracked, his breathing ragged, but he couldn''t stop. The words tumbled out of him in his desperation and of defiance. "They''ll tear you apart! You hear me? They''ll hunt you down like the dog you are! You''ll suffer¡ªsuffer more than you ever made me!" Christopher''s voice grew louder, more erratic as the creatures moved closer. "Lucius will find you, you bastard! He''ll kill you without a second thought, and he''ll enjoy every moment of it! Aria''s shadows will haunt your every step¡ªVarus will poison you, make you beg for death! Kira will carve you up like the piece of meat you are! They''ll make sure you suffer¡ªmark my words! You can''t escape them! No one escapes the Borgias! No one!" But his words were futile. The creatures descended upon him with a ferocity that left no room for mercy. Clawed hands gripped his arms, pulling them out of their sockets. His scream echoed through the dungeon as another set of talons raked across his torso, ripping through his flesh with ease. The pain was unimaginable, his body torn apart, piece by piece. His vision blurred, darkened, but in his final moments, he looked up¡ªup at Lyerin, with his eyes blazing with intense hatred. Lyerin stood there, watching impassively as the creatures ripped the little assassin of Borgias to shreds. His lips curled into a mocking smile. "You should be thankful," Lyerin said, his voice soft but cutting. "At least you won''t be the ruin of your family." He chuckled, his eyes gleaming with dark amusement as the little assassin of Borgias''s dying gaze remained fixed on him. Lyerin stepped forward, his voice growing more authoritative as he spoke, addressing the corpse with an eerie calmness. "Selling out your comrades," Lyerin continued, his tone shifting to one of cold disdain, "it''s the ultimate sin in the assassin''s path. No assassin, no matter how skilled, no matter how powerful, survives alone. Our strength comes from the shadows we move within, from the allies we conceal. To betray them, even in death, is to betray the very code that keeps us alive." He paused, letting the weight of his words sink in, even though the little assassin of Borgias was no longer there to hear them. His voice grew more intense, laced with a simmering rage beneath the calm. "The moment you sell out your comrades, you lose everything. Your name, your honor, your purpose. It would mark the end of your career¡ªyour death would be a welcomed release compared to the suffering you would face. You think revealing their names will save you? It won''t. No one would ever trust you again, even in death. You would become nothing but a tool¡ªa pawn to be used and discarded." Lyerin''s eyes glinted with malice as he stepped closer to the remains of Christopher, speaking almost as if to himself. "And do you know why, little assassin of Borgias? Because the moment an assassin betrays his comrades, he''s no longer an assassin. He''s just a coward. A traitor. An enemy to those who once stood by him in the shadows. And for that... no assassin would ever let him live." Lyerin straightened, his expression unreadable now as he surveyed the bloodied scene. "This was your end, little assassin of Borgias Family. And it was more merciful than you deserve." He turned to leave but froze suddenly, his expression changing as a chill swept over him. His eyes went wide, and he stood stock-still, staring off into the distance as if he were seeing something that wasn''t there. "Lucius and Varus¡­" Lyerin muttered, his voice barely a whisper. His mind reeled back, unearthing memories that he had tried to bury long ago. He remembered Lucius, that arrogant bastard, so full of himself and his talents. He could see him clearly in his mind¡ªLucius'' cocky smirk, the way he always stood tall, confident, knowing that no one could touch him. Lucius had mocked him, tormented him, believing himself untouchable because of his position in the Borgias family. But that wasn''t what haunted Lyerin the most. It was that day. That cursed day when Lucius had ended his mother''s life by the orders of the elders. Lyerin''s face twisted with rage as the memory replayed in his mind. He had been helpless, powerless, as Lucius mocked him, taunted him with every blow. "You''re nothing, Lyerin," Lucius sneered. "You''ll never be anything more than a slave. A pawn in this world. Your mother knew that. That''s why she was so easy to kill." The memory burned like a brand in Lyerin''s mind. His fists clenched, his nails digging into his palms as the hatred simmered inside him, boiling to the surface. And then there was Varus. The twisted, cruel Varus. Lyerin could still feel the pain, the searing agony of being used as a poison tester for Varus'' experiments. Varus had enjoyed it¡ªwatching Lyerin suffer, writhing in pain, begging for the torture to end. And Varus had only laughed, mocking him, telling him that this was his fate. That he was nothing but a test subject, a tool for Varus to refine his poisons. Lyerin''s body trembled with fury as the memories flooded back in vivid detail. Every moment of suffering, every lash of pain, every drop of poison that had coursed through his veins came rushing back, consuming him with rage. His face contorted, with his eyes seemed to burn with a fire that had not dimmed over the countless years. His anger boiled over, and suddenly, Lyerin threw his head back and laughed¡ªa loud, maniacal laugh that echoed through the dungeon, reverberating off the stone walls. "Fortunate¡­ fortunate that I chose this dungeon!" he cried out, his voice filled with dark amusement. "Or else, I would''ve had a hard time finding them! This moment¡­ this moment is mine!" His laughter continued, wild and unrestrained, the hatred and fury inside him lessening with every word, through the fire in his eyes never wavered. He took a deep breath, composing himself, though the manic gleam in his eyes remained. "This is the moment I''ve been waiting for," Lyerin whispered, a cruel smile twisting his lips. "Lucius, Varus¡­ I''ll make them pay. I''ll make them suffer for every second they make me endure. And when I''m done with them¡­ they''ll beg for death, just like I did." His laughter faded, and as he calmed, a soft ding echoed in his mind. Lyerin blinked, his focus shifting as he looked at the notification that appeared before him. [ Ding! [ You have completed the mission, you made your Stonehooves Tribe level up to two! [ You have leveled up your Stonehooves Clan members 34/10 naturally. ] Lyerin''s eyes widened in delight, his lips curling into a satisfied smirk. "Excellent," he murmured. "Now... now I can level up to the Second Cycle, peak twelfth stage whenever I want." His mind raced with possibilities, the thought of rising in power filling him with excitement. He could feel the energy thrumming through his veins, the power building up inside him, waiting to be unleashed. But that wasn''t all. His eyes glinted with anticipation as he thought of the Cragar''Throm Clan. "Not just me," he mused. "I can level up the Cragar''Throm Clan as well. Their power... their loyalty... I can increase it all." The thought filled him with a heady sense of control, of power. He could bend the clan to his will, strengthen them, make them the perfect tools for his vengeance. But then, another notification appeared before him. [ Ding! [ Before the host can extend the level up of anything in the Stonehooves Tribe, the host must choose an evolutionary path for the evolving Stonehooves Tribe Cragar''Throm Clan members. ] S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lyerin''s excitement faltered as he read the message. His brow furrowed in thought. "An evolutionary path?" He mumbled, and then he began to contemplate, "What path should I choose for them?" Chapter 57: Raging Brute Path Lyerin stood still as the notification hung before him, his mind racing with possibilities. The evolutionary paths presented two clear options for his Cragar''Throm Clan: one would mold them into highly intelligent, tactical beasts, keen in their intellect but weaker in raw strength. The other path, however, promised raw, unbridled power. He paced back and forth, his thoughts tangled as he contemplated the choice. "The intelligence path," Lyerin muttered to himself, rubbing his chin. "They''d gain sharper minds, enhanced coordination... They''d think faster, adapt to situations better... perfect for strategic operations. And their magical abilities would increase too¡ªmind control, telepathy, illusions... yes, that would make them dangerous in a more subtle way, less reliant on brute strength and more on manipulation." The idea intrigued him, and he let himself imagine it for a moment. With intelligence, they could serve him as more than just blunt instruments of destruction. He could send them on delicate missions, infiltrating places where sheer force would be a liability. They could outwit enemies, exploit weaknesses in their minds rather than just their bodies. Lyerin knew how valuable cunning members could be¡ªhe had learned that the hard way, growing up with the Borgias family, where every move was calculated, every word spoken with intention. With clever beasts under his control, the potential for their usefulness would be limitless. Lyerin considered this carefully, pacing in a tight circle. "With their minds sharpened," he reasoned, "they could even act as my lieutenants in the future... perhaps even become something close to trusted allies. They''d be able to carry out more complex orders without me needing to micromanage them. I could establish a network of them... spies, infiltrators, even tacticians. They''d blend into places where brute force would stand out like a sore thumb, and they''d be harder to detect. Smarter, more subtle... deadlier in a different way." But then he paused, clenching his fist as doubt began to cloud his mind. "That''s all well and good," he muttered, "but that isn''t what I need right now. I don''t need subtlety. I don''t need delicate operations." He stopped pacing and looked around at the chaos he had wrought¡ªthe shredded flora, the bloodstains, the carnage left behind by his Cragar''Throm Clan. "No," Lyerin said, shaking his head, "I need brute power. I need force that can overwhelm anyone who stands in my way. Intelligence won''t help me tear through enemies like Lucius and Varus. They don''t fear clever tricks¡ªthey fear overwhelming strength, raw and unstoppable. I don''t need sneaky, slithering beasts right now... I need monsters who can rip them apart, limb by limb. I need soldiers who can smash through any barrier, any defense, without a second thought. That''s the kind of power I need to command¡ªbeasts that inspire fear just by their presence alone." Lyerin''s eyes gleamed with dark excitement. The vision of hulking, monstrous warriors tearing through his enemies filled his mind. "Raging Brutes," he whispered with a grin. "That''s what I need. Beasts are so powerful that even magic can''t stop them. Beasts that can crush bones with their bare hands, tear flesh apart with their teeth, and stampede through entire armies without slowing down. The kind of monsters that make even seasoned warriors tremble when they hear their footsteps." The Raging Brute path promised strength beyond reason. Enhanced physical abilities, increased size, monstrous endurance, and aggression that would make them nearly unstoppable on the battlefield. Their power would be enough to overwhelm almost any foe. Lyerin envisioned them growing larger, their muscles bulging, their limbs becoming thicker and stronger. "They''ll be like juggernauts," he said aloud, almost tasting the satisfaction that would come with commanding such beasts. "Nothing will stop them¡ªnot swords, not arrows, not magic. They''ll charge through anything and everything. And they''ll tear down anyone who stands in our way." However, there were risks. Lyerin frowned as he thought about the vulnerabilities of this path. "But... they''ll be susceptible to magic, especially manipulation. Mind control, illusions... it could be their downfall." He gritted his teeth, considering the consequences. "If they''re too enraged, too wild... they could be turned against me. And if a strong enough mage gets hold of them, they could become liabilities rather than assets. Losing control of them would be disastrous. They''d be like wildfires... powerful, but dangerous to contain." Lyerin pondered this issue for a long time, his mind whirling with conflicting thoughts. The brute force was appealing¡ªmore than appealing, it was exactly what he wanted right now. But the susceptibility to magic¡­ that was a real danger, especially if they came across powerful sorcerers or illusionists. "But..." Lyerin whispered to himself, his voice thoughtful, "I can compensate for that. I can find ways to bolster their resistance to magic. I can add in safeguards, spells, equipment¡­ maybe even some magic of my own. Once they reach their full potential, I''ll have time to refine them further." His lips curled into a confident smile. "And by the time they''re fully evolved, I''ll make sure no mage will ever get the chance to manipulate them. I''ll make them into weapons of pure destruction¡ªunstoppable, loyal only to me." Lyerin nodded to himself, his decision clear. He took a deep breath and made the choice. "The Raging Brute path," he said aloud, sealing the evolution of his Cragar''Throm Clan. "I don''t need intelligence. I need brute power, and that''s exactly what I''ll get." As soon as the decision was made, the transformation began. Some of the beasts that stood before Lyerin started to writhe and shift. Their bodies twisted unnaturally, their muscles bulging, stretching, and growing larger by the second. Lyerin watched with a wide, almost manic grin as the slim, fat, and small creatures he had once known began to change into monstrous behemoths. One by one, they grew taller, broader, and more terrifying. The first to transform was a once-slim creature whose skin turned as tough as stone. Its muscles rippled beneath its thick hide as it grew larger, its limbs bulging with power. Its legs thickened, and its head, once hornless, sprouted vicious, sharp horns that curved like jagged spikes. The creature''s eyes glowed red with a feral intensity, and its teeth elongated into sharp fangs that protruded from its mouth. Next, another beast that had once been fat and slow began to change. Its body shrunk slightly, but its fat seemed to melt away, revealing thick, powerful muscles beneath. Its arms and legs grew proportionately longer and stronger, and its once-dull eyes now gleamed with a wild hunger for violence. Its skin hardened into a leathery hide, and spikes erupted from its back, making it look like a living weapon of war. The smallest of the beasts, one that had been frail and weak, underwent the most dramatic change. Its bones cracked and reformed, its limbs stretching out as its body filled with new muscle. It grew nearly twice its original size, its skin turning dark and tough, covered in spiked ridges. Horns sprouted from its head, curling wickedly toward the back. The creature''s once-cautious demeanor was replaced by an overwhelming aura of bloodlust and aggression. Lyerin stood back, watching with pride as each creature completed its transformation. They were monstrous now¡ªtowering, muscular beasts with an air of invincibility about them. Some resembled minotaurs with massive horns and hooves, while others were hornless but equally menacing, like their bodies were sculpted into deadly weapons of destruction. Weapons that he can use. Lyerin couldn''t contain his excitement any longer and let out a laugh that echoed through the dungeon. His plan was coming together perfectly. These creatures, these wild beasts he had transformed into hulking brutes, were exactly what he needed to tear through the Borgias family. But suddenly, Lyerin felt a sharp jolt in his chest, like a sense of awareness that shot through his lungs like electricity. Urrghh! His senses tingled, and his eyes narrowed as he realized what had happened. Though there were many Cragar''Throm Clan members present, all connected to him, he could feel it¡ªdeath. Maybe, some of them had died. He is not sure. Lyerin gritted his teeth, his mind racing. "Damn it," he muttered, frustration lacing his words. "The Borgias assassins¡­ they must have targeted those who were still transforming. They were vulnerable." He cursed under his breath. The Borgias were cunning, skilled assassins who always struck when their target was weakest. But Lyerin had anticipated this, that''s the reason why he tamed a whole lot of them even. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, he couldn''t but help but think his thoughts turned dark as he imagined what must have happened. Borgias assassins were trained to strike quickly and without mercy, using whatever means necessary to take down their targets. Yet now, he will hunt them one by one. Chapter 58: Just thinning the ranks Meanwhile, on the other side, as the three assassins from the Borgias family¡ªSyla, Marven, and Tormek¡ªcontinued to traverse the ruined flora dungeon, an unsettling silence lingered in the atmosphere of the dungeon. They were trained to hunt, trained to kill, but the eerie emptiness of the dungeon was disconcerting. Where were the botanical mana beasts? Where were the magical flora creatures they had been briefed about? "Stay sharp," Syla whispered. Her voice barely rose above a breath, but her companions immediately snapped to attention, their eyes scanning the dimly lit surroundings. The three moved like shadows, slipping from cover to cover with ease. But no matter how far they advanced, they found nothing but the ruins of a once lush environment. Torn branches, shredded leaves, and uprooted trees were all that remained of the flora they had expected to face. Something had already torn through this dungeon. "This is wrong," Marven muttered, his green eyes narrowing. "We were told this place was full of life, that it was teeming with flora mana beasts." Tormek, always quick to dismiss caution, chuckled softly. "Maybe they all ran away. Can''t blame them. If I knew the Borgias were coming, I''d run too." Syla shot him a sharp look. "This isn''t the time for jokes, Tormek. Whatever did this is still nearby. And maybe, this is a part of the exercise¡­" But before Tormek could respond, a slow, mocking clap echoed through the halls. The three assassins tensed, their weapons drawn and their eyes darting around, trying to locate the source of the sound. Clap! Clap! Clap! From the shadows emerged a figure, draped in a dark cloak with sharp, piercing eyes that gleamed with malice. It was Lyerin. He took his time, stepping forward slowly, deliberately, immediately as he did, his gaze swept over the three assassins with a sneer on his lips. Though he didn''t recognize them individually, their attire and aura were unmistakable. They were Borgias assassins, part of the very family that had destroyed his past. "Ah, the infamous Borgias assassins," Lyerin said, his voice dripping with mockery. "You must feel so powerful, so invincible¡ªcreeping through the shadows, cutting down anyone in your path. But tell me, what will you do now that the shadows no longer hide you?" Marven stepped forward cautiously, his rapier gleaming in the dim light. "Who are you?" he asked, his tone calm but laced with caution. "And what do you want with us?" Lyerin laughed, a harsh and grating sound that echoed through the dungeon. "Who am I?" he repeated with a smirk. "I''m no one important enough for you to know. But I know who you are. I know that you''re nothing more than pawns¡ªtools for a family that pretends to care for you but will discard you the moment you''re no longer useful." Syla narrowed her eyes, gripping her twin daggers tighter. "We don''t have time for games," she said coldly. "If you''re going to fight, then fight." Tormek, always eager for a challenge, took a step forward, dark magic crackling around his hands. "You talk too much," he sneered. "Let''s see if you can back it up." Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lyerin chuckled, watching them with mild amusement. "So eager to die," he mused. "Very well." He raised his hand, and suddenly, from the shadows of the dungeon, the transformed Cragar''Throm Clan members emerged. Hulking, monstrous forms with bulging muscles and glowing eyes filled the space around the assassins, blocking their exits. Their bodies were twisted and massive, like nightmarish versions of minotaurs and beasts, their forms radiating brute strength. The three Borgias assassins immediately sprang into action. Syla darted forward, her movements as fluid as water, her daggers slashing at the first creature that lunged at her. She ducked and rolled beneath its massive arm, slashing its tendons before delivering a killing blow to its throat. The creature let out a gurgled roar before collapsing in a heap of blood and fur. Marven, ever the tactician, struck with precision, aiming for the weak points in the beasts'' armor-like hides. He danced around the battlefield, his rapier flashing as he landed blow after blow, each strike calculated to cripple and maim. Tormek unleashed his shadow magic, sending tendrils of darkness to ensnare the creatures, binding them in place as he drained their life force. His laugh echoed through the halls as the beasts struggled against his magic, their strength fading with each passing second. Lyerin watched them with mild interest, but he remained unimpressed. "Is this the best the Borgias family has to offer?" he called out mockingly. "Pathetic." Syla, despite her focus on the battle, couldn''t help but glance at him. "What do you know of the Borgias?" she demanded, her voice sharp with anger. "You know nothing about us!" Lyerin''s eyes gleamed with amusement. "Oh, I know enough," he replied casually. "I know that you''re all nothing but pawns in a game you don''t even understand. Your family uses you, manipulates you, and when you''re no longer useful, they''ll cast you aside without a second thought." "Shut up!" Marven shouted, his frustration getting the better of him. "You know nothing about us!" Lyerin''s smile widened. "Keep telling yourself that," he said softly. "But deep down, you know I''m right. You''re just too afraid to admit it." Tormek growled in anger, releasing a surge of dark energy that blasted one of the creatures into the far wall, shattering stone and bone alike. "Enough of this!" he snarled. "Let''s end this quickly." But just as he prepared to launch another attack, a hulking beast¡ªlarger than the others¡ªcharged at him from the side, catching him off guard. The creature''s massive fist slammed into Tormek''s side, sending him crashing into the ground with a sickening thud. Syla and Marven froze for a split second, their eyes widening in shock. The Cragar''Throm Clan members were stronger than they had anticipated. As Tormek struggled to rise, blood trickling from the corner of his mouth, Lyerin approached him slowly, his gaze cold and unforgiving. "You should''ve listened," Lyerin said softly. "You should''ve run when you had the chance." Tormek glared up at him, his eyes filled with hatred. "You''ll pay for this," he spat, his voice dripping with venom. "The Borgias family will hunt you down. You won''t escape them." Lyerin''s expression remained calm, almost bored. "Perhaps," he mused. "But not today." With a snap of his fingers, the Cragar''Throm Clan members descended upon Tormek, their claws and teeth ripping into him mercilessly. His screams echoed through the dungeon, but Lyerin felt nothing as he watched the life drain from the assassin''s eyes. Marven and Syla, realizing the danger they were in, tried to retreat, but the beasts were too fast. Marven fought valiantly, his rapier flashing as he took down one of the creatures, but another struck him from behind, sending him crashing to the ground. Syla fared no better, her speed no match for the sheer brutality of the transformed beasts. Lyerin watched as the last of the assassins were torn apart, their bodies reduced to nothing but blood and gore. He felt no pity, no remorse¡ªonly satisfaction. These Borgias members were nothing to him, mere obstacles in his path, plus they were from the deep part of the family, during their youth, they already killed plenty¡ªeven children and women were among them. After all, Borgias family, the family of assassins. As the final echoes of the assassins'' screams faded, Lyerin turned his gaze to the depths of the dungeon. He had reduced their numbers, weakened their forces. Now, it was time to deal with the real threat. He smiled darkly, his eyes glinting with malice as he called out to the remaining Cragar''Throm Clan members. "Now that we''ve thinned their ranks," he said quietly, "it''s time to meet the special two members of Borgias Family that are close to me¡­ After this, I will level Cragar''Throm Clan Up..." Chapter 59: Capturing Lucius Far away from Lyerin, deep within the labyrinthine dungeon, a young assassin reveled in the chaos of battle. His name was Lucius, and he thrived on the adrenaline rushing through his veins. His black dragon-design dagger gleamed as he licked its blade with a disturbing, almost unhinged glee. Blood dripped from its tip, a sign of his previous kills, but the fight was far from over. He craved more--needed more. Every victory made his blood sing louder, and his excitement only grew the more dangerous his enemies became. Lucius crouched on a stone ledge, eyeing his next target. Below him stood three massive creatures, towering in the eerie light of the dungeon. Each one was a colossal beast, bristling with power. The first resembled a humanoid mountain sheep, its muscular body covered in thick, slate-grey fur, with massive curled horns spiraling from its head. Its fiery yellow eyes scanned the area warily, clearly on guard. The second was an elk-like creature, but its body was grotesquely exaggerated in size, with antlers the width of tree branches and eyes that gleamed an unnatural crimson. Its hide was like cracked earth, rough and jagged, as though the dungeon itself had fused with its flesh. The last was the most menacing of all, a hulking ibex-goat hybrid. It stood on two thick, muscular legs and had jagged, backward-sweeping horns that pulsed with dark magic. Its nostrils flared, and its black, pupil-less eyes glowed in the shadows, scanning the room for the slightest movement. Lucius'' grin widened. Perfect, he thought. These beasts were exactly the kind of challenge he sought. With a soft whisper to himself, he dropped silently into the shadows, darting unseen from cover to cover, circling the creatures like a predator waiting for the right moment to pounce. "I am in the eight stage of the Initial Cycle," Lucius muttered to himself, his voice barely audible even to his own ears as he moved. "I am an assassin of the Borgias family, armed with skills to kill in the dark, to strike unseen. These three Mana beasts in front of me..." He narrowed his eyes, feeling out their power, sensing the mana they radiated. "Ninth stage, eleventh stage... and..." His gaze locked on the ibex hybrid, its massive chest heaving with barely contained power. "Twelfth stage," Lucius whispered in delight. "I, Lucius, will kill all three of these Mana beasts and win the contest! This is my perfect prey! Perfect kill!" He gripped his dagger tighter, excitement thrumming through his veins. However, just as he prepared to attack, something caught his eye. The twelfth stage beast--the ibex--staggered suddenly, its hulking form wobbling as if drained of energy. Then, to Lucius'' shock, the creature sat down, as though it were tired. But Lucius wasn''t fooled. His sharp assassin instincts felt the shift in the air, the subtle change in the mana flow around the beast. Lucius'' grin widened further. "Is it... evolving?" he muttered in disbelief. Then, he let out a crazed laugh that echoed through the shadows. "Hahaha! It''s evolving! Even if it''s turning into a Second Cycle Mana beast, instead of being afraid... this makes me even more excited!" Lucius was practically trembling with excitement now, his eyes gleaming with a manic light. The Borgias family prided itself on its assassins, those trained to kill creatures or targets far more powerful than themselves. Lucius was no different. This challenge wasn''t just thrilling; it was intoxicating. Suddenly, Lucius felt a disturbance in the air behind him. Swoosh! Instinctively, he spun around just in time to parry a powerful strike aimed at his back. Clank! The clash of steel on steel rang out, and although he managed to divert the blow to the side, the sheer force of the attack sent a violent tremor through his arm, making his hand shake for a few seconds. Lucius gritted his teeth, quickly regaining his balance. He glanced up and his heart skipped a beat. Standing before him was not just one, but several Second Cycle Mana beasts--large, menacing creatures that had clearly evolved beyond what he had expected. Before Lucius could fully process the danger, the two creatures he had initially been hunting slammed their fists into the ground where he had been standing just moments ago. Boom! The earth cracked beneath the impact, sending shards of rock and debris flying in all directions. But Lucius was too fast. He evaded the blow, slipping back into the shadows with practiced ease, his body becoming one with the darkness. Once hidden again, Lucius took a moment to catch his breath. His thoughts raced as he surveyed the creatures from the safety of his concealment. He had felt something--someone--else was here. And that person was no ordinary opponent. "Who are you?" Lucius whispered under his breath. He wasn''t speaking to the beasts; his question was directed toward the figure he had spotted standing on the shoulder of one of the creatures. The man was eerily calm, standing tall with long black hair that framed his emotionless face. His black eyes seemed to bore into the dungeon itself, unblinking and unsettling. Lyerin didn''t move, didn''t even glance in Lucius'' direction, yet he answered in a low, almost indifferent voice, "My name is Lyerin." Lucius'' brow furrowed. He didn''t recognize the name. "Lyerin?" he muttered to himself. "Never heard of him..." But Lyerin wasn''t finished. He continued, his voice calm and devoid of any emotion. "You wouldn''t know me. But I know who you are, Lucius. And I am here to take your life." Lucius let out a laugh that echoed through the shadows. "Take my life?" he scoffed, his eyes gleaming with amusement. "Let''s see who takes whose life today." Lyerin remained still for a moment, then slowly lifted his hand into the air. He murmured something under his breath, and before Lucius could fully comprehend what was happening, a strange, shimmering white substance began to gather around Lyerin''s fingers. Lyerin''s lips curled into a small, almost unnoticeable smile. "White Sand Dust," he whispered, his voice carrying through the dungeon like a deadly promise. Lucius frowned, his instincts screaming at him to move, to run, but before he could act, the white dust exploded outward with a soft, Kaboom! It wasn''t a violent explosion meant to cause harm, but rather a release of energy that sent the shimmering dust scattering in all directions. The white sand-like particles filled the dungeon air, drifting slowly like snow. Lucius'' heart pounded in his chest, the sound of it suddenly deafening in his ears. His eyes widened as realization struck him with terrifying clarity. His concealment--the shadows he had been using to hide--were useless now. The white sand dust made it impossible for him to remain hidden. The particles clung to everything, including his own form, marking him in the darkness. "No..." Lucius whispered, his mind racing. He recognized the technique now. It was something he had only heard about in whispers, an ability that had once devastated the Borgias family. The moment it was discovered, it had been used to hunt down countless Borgias assassins, rendering their stealth useless. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lyerin watched Lucius with cold, calculating eyes. "This technique," he muttered to himself, "was enough to make every Borgias assassin''s concealment pointless. Back then, it was feared across the Rose Kingdom. I wonder, how does it feel now, Lucius?" Before Lucius could respond, one of the massive creatures--a hulking, horned beast--roared and lunged toward him, its colossal hand slamming into the ground where Lucius had stood just seconds before. Lucius, ever quick on his feet, evaded the strike and darted to the side, barely avoiding the creature''s crushing blow. The fight that followed was brutal. Lucius struggled to keep up with the monstrous creatures, dodging and weaving through their attacks as the dungeon walls shook from their destructive blows. Boom! Crash! Every strike was like a hammer falling from the sky, sending cracks through the stone floor and splintering walls. Lucius fought with all his might, using every ounce of his assassin training to evade the beasts'' attacks and strike back when he could. But the creatures were relentless, their strength overwhelming. Every time he managed to land a blow, another creature would charge at him, forcing him to retreat again into the shadows that no longer provided safety. Finally, after what felt like an eternity of battling for survival, Lucius found himself cornered. One of the massive beasts--its body like a twisted, nightmarish version of a bull--reached out with its enormous hand and grabbed Lucius by the ankle, lifting him effortlessly into the air. Lucius struggled, his eyes wide with fear and anger, but the beast''s grip was too strong. He hung upside down, his body dangling helplessly as the beast brought him face to face with Lyerin. Lyerin stared at Lucius with cold, unreadable eyes, his expression as emotionless as ever. "And so it ends," he said softly, his voice carrying a finality that sent a shiver down Lucius'' spine. Lucius gritted his teeth, his mind racing for a way out, but there was none. He was caught, and the man''s cold gaze held no mercy on him. Chapter 60: Borgias assassin prodigies Lyerin stood before Lucius, his gaze sharp, intense, and utterly devoid of pity. Lucius, dangling upside down by the monstrous grip of the Mana beast, struggled fruitlessly in the air. His face contorted with fear, and his eyes, once full of bravado, were now filled with desperation. But Lyerin didn''t savor this. He wasn''t one for prolonged torture, despite the dark satisfaction it might bring to others. His hand moved without a flicker of hesitation, faster than the eye could follow, with his clawed fingers glowing with a faint aura of violent magic. With one powerful crushing intention, Lyerin thrust his hand forward, and his claw-like fingers pierced Lucius'' skull with ease, cracking through bone and flesh as though it were an eggshell. The sickening sound of bone shattering reverberated in the silence of the dungeon. Crack! Lucius'' body convulsed briefly, then fell limp. Blood ran down Lyerin''s arm in slow, thick rivulets. To Lyerin, it was a quick and necessary action. He could have prolonged Lucius'' agony, but what would be the point? Torture was the tactic of men who enjoyed suffering for its own sake, who found joy in drawing out the inevitable. Lyerin saw things differently. He believed in the efficiency of death--swift, final, and without ceremony. "Pain and suffering," Lyerin muttered to the empty air as he retracted his bloodied hand from the lifeless skull of Lucius, "are fleeting distractions for those who fail to understand the true meaning of control. When death is inevitable, prolonging it serves no purpose. Torture is only the refuge of the weak. The strong know that a clean death is enough, and that, for the one who delivers it, the true victory lies not in the suffering inflicted, but in the execution itself." He wiped his hand on his tunic as he continued speaking, his voice calm and steady, almost as if he were reciting a lesson to unseen students. "Lucius, an assassin should never wait for their enemy to grow stronger, to become ready, to find balance. No matter how weak or small the target, you strike. Hesitation is death. Weakness, no matter how insignificant, must be eliminated. Even a mouse can become a beast if left to grow in the shadows." For a brief moment, Lyerin''s eyes narrowed. Something was... wrong. His instincts screamed at him, but it was too late. As he withdrew his hand from Lucius'' skull, the body in front of him began to dissolve. Not in the slow, inevitable way that flesh decays, but in an instant. The solid form of Lucius disintegrated into wisps of smoke, with the heavy scent of sulfur filling the air around him. Lyerin''s lips curled into a slow, knowing smile. "Ah," he mused, "so there was more to this after all." He barely had time to finish the thought before his senses flared again. His eyes flickered upward, and in the blink of an eye, a dagger was hurtling toward his head. The blade gleamed with a dark, malevolent energy, its edge sharp and deadly. Lyerin didn''t flinch. Instead, he tilted his head ever so slightly, just enough to avoid the strike. As the blade passed him, he raised his hand, infused with transparent magic, and casually swiped the dagger aside in a deft parry. The blade blurred as it moved, passing through the air with a force meant to split flesh and bone. But it seemed to miss its mark. Boom! The dagger exploded as it hit the far wall, sending fragments of stone and steel flying. The dungeon rumbled with the force of the blast, but Lyerin remained rooted in place, unshaken. He raised his hand once again, releasing a transparent shield of mana that extended outwards, protecting both him and the Cragar''Throm Clan Mana beasts that surrounded him. The shield shimmered for a moment as the blast''s force dissipated harmlessly against it, then disappeared as quickly as it had been summoned. When the smoke cleared, Lyerin looked up to see a woman standing a few feet away. She was fully clothed in dark, form-fitting robes, her body tense with exhaustion. Her face, though partially obscured by a mask, showed enough to reveal her weariness--her heavy breathing, the faint tremble in her stance, the sheen of sweat on her brow. But despite her fatigue, her eyes burned with a cold, deadly resolve. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lyerin chuckled softly. "Aria," he said with a smile, his voice laced with amusement. "The Silent Blade herself. I should have known." Aria didn''t respond. She simply stood there, her eyes locked on him, her breathing still labored. Lyerin studied her for a moment, taking in the small details--the subtle shifts in her posture, the way she clutched her remaining daggers tightly, the slight quiver in her muscles as if she were barely holding herself together. "You''ve built quite the reputation for yourself, haven''t you?" Lyerin said, his voice conversational, almost as if they were old friends exchanging pleasantries. "The Silent Blade of the Borgias family, known for their ability to slip into the most fortified places unnoticed, to eliminate targets before they even realize they''re in danger. A master of illusions, creating false realities so convincing that even the sharpest of minds are fooled." He smiled wider, his eyes gleaming with a mixture of respect and condescension. "But as impressive as your illusions are, Aria, they''re nothing more than tricks. Tricks, no matter how elaborate, can only delay the inevitable. And now," he said, gesturing toward the crater left by the explosion, "your tricks have run out." Aria''s gaze flickered with something akin to fear, but she remained silent, her grip tightening on her weapon. Lyerin could see the toll the battle had taken on her. She was drained, and even though she was skilled beyond most, her energy was fading fast. Before Aria could make her next move, Lyerin turned his gaze to the opposite side of the chamber. There, another figure emerged from the shadows, fully cloaked and masked, but Lyerin could sense immediately that this was another woman. Her movements were lighter, more graceful than Aria''s, and even though she was covered head to toe, Lyerin''s eyes narrowed with recognition. "Kira," he said softly. "The youngest prodigy of the Borgias family. The most ruthless of your generation, they say. A killer without hesitation, without remorse." Lyerin''s smile faded into something darker, more serious as he regarded her. "You''ve left quite the trail of bodies in your wake, haven''t you? Butchering anyone who stands in your way. It didn''t matter if they were defenseless, it didn''t matter if they begged for mercy. Men, women, children--you slaughtered them all without blinking." He let out a small sigh, his tone mockingly sympathetic. "Such a young girl, and already so filled with darkness. The stories they tell of you are... disturbing. They say you revel in the fear of your victims, that you smile as you drive your blade into their hearts. But, then again, that''s what makes you so dangerous, doesn''t it? It''s not just your skill, Kira. It''s the fact that you enjoy the kill. That you find joy in the suffering you inflict." Kira didn''t move, didn''t respond, but Lyerin could sense the tension building within her. Her silence was unnerving, but he knew better than to be fooled by it. She was calculating, always watching for the right moment to strike, much like a viper waiting to sink its fangs into its prey. "And finally," Lyerin said, his voice taking on a more measured tone, "there''s Varus." He turned his gaze to the last figure standing at the edge of the chamber. Varus, like the others, was fully cloaked, his face obscured by a mask. But Lyerin could feel the poison that clung to him like a second skin. It radiated from him, invisible to the eye but unmistakable to anyone with a sharp enough sense of mana. "You," Lyerin said, his voice dropping to a low, dangerous whisper, "are a monster in your own right. Not because of your skill with poison, but because of what you do to create it. How many lives have you taken in the name of your experiments, Varus? How many innocent people have you tortured, left to die in agony, just so you could create something new? Something more potent?" Lyerin''s smile returned, though it was colder now, filled with barely concealed contempt. "I wonder how many people are still suffering because of you. How many of your victims are lying in some dark, forgotten place, writhing in pain as your poisons eat away at their bodies? And all for what? For the sake of progress?" Varus remained silent, his posture relaxed, as though he were completely unaffected by Lyerin''s words. But Lyerin could see the faint twitch in his hand, the subtle tightening of his grip on his weapon. Varus was far from indifferent. He was simply waiting for the right moment to strike, just like the others. Lyerin let out a soft chuckle, his eyes glinting with amusement as he looked at the three assassins arrayed before him. "I must admit," he said, his tone light and mocking, "I didn''t expect to see all of you here. The Silent Blade, the ruthless prodigy, and the poison master, all in one place. I suppose I should have listened to that unknown fellow that I killed." Chapter 61: Let us begin The air in the dungeon grew heavy with tension as the four young assassins stood in silence, staring at the imposing figure of Lyerin. His oppressive aura pressed down on them like an invisible weight, making it hard to breathe. Lucius, Aria, Kira, and Varus--all of them were skilled killers in their own right, each one trained to endure unimaginable conditions, but Lyerin was something else entirely. The suffocating pressure radiating from him was enough to make even the most hardened warriors falter. Suddenly, the ground trembled beneath them, and a massive hand slammed down from one of the towering Mana beasts. Boom! The ground cracked under the force, and the four assassins quickly leaped away in unison, retreating to the same direction, narrowly avoiding the strike. Lyerin watched them with amusement, his eyes gleaming in the dim light of the dungeon. His attention was drawn to the White Dust that lingered in the air, noticing that it had turned a sickly shade of purple. His smile deepened as he realized what had happened--the White Dust had absorbed Varus'' poison magic, which had been floating in the air like a deadly mist. That explained why Varus had been so uncharacteristically passive, his breathing labored and heavy. The very environment they were in was working against them. Lyerin grinned, his voice dripping with mockery. "What''s the matter, Lucius?" he asked, his tone taunting. "Why so quiet? You''re usually the loudest one in the room, aren''t you? The arrogant, sadistic one who thrives on the pain and fear of others. I remember hearing about that one time when you beat a man to death just because he dared to speak out of turn in front of you. Didn''t you break every bone in his body? And let''s not forget that incident when you gutted someone alive, just to prove a point. Where''s that fire now, Lucius? Why so meek?" Lucius'' eyes burned with anger, but he said nothing. His jaw was clenched tight, his mind racing as he tried to understand who this man was. He wanted to retort, to scream back, but something about Lyerin held him in check. It wasn''t fear--it was confusion. How did this man know so much about him? About all of them? Lyerin''s gaze shifted to Aria, his smile widening. "And you, Aria," he said, his voice cold. "The proud Aria who once drowned a man with just a look. You didn''t even have to lift a finger, did you? Your very presence was enough to terrify him to death. You''ve built quite the reputation, haven''t you? But where''s that pride now? Why aren''t you glaring daggers at me, Aria? Has your confidence faltered?" Aria narrowed her eyes but remained silent. Her heart pounded in her chest, not out of fear, but frustration. She had no idea who this man was, but he clearly knew far more about them than they did about him. And that unsettled her. It wasn''t just his power that was overwhelming--it was the knowledge he held over them. Every word he spoke cut deep, poking at their weaknesses, their pasts, the things they thought no one else knew. Lyerin turned to Kira next, his eyes glinting with amusement. "Ah, Kira. The ruthless Kira, the youngest prodigy of the Borgias family. I''ve heard some... interesting stories about you. Like the time you killed your own boyfriend just because he failed a mission. Cold-blooded, isn''t it? You didn''t even blink, did you? No hesitation, no remorse. Just another body to dispose of. Tell me, Kira, do you ever feel anything? Or have you completely deadened yourself to the world?" Kira''s hands tightened into fists, but she remained still. Her face was a mask of indifference, but inside, she was seething. This man knew too much. He had no right to bring up that past--no right to pry into the things she''d buried long ago. But more than that, she couldn''t understand how he knew. Who was he? How had he gained such knowledge? Why is he saying those stuff? Finally, Lyerin''s gaze fell on Varus, and his voice took on a more sinister edge. "And then there''s you, Varus. The ever-curious poison master. You''ve killed more people than you can count in the name of your experiments, haven''t you? To you, life is just another ingredient--something to be used, discarded, and forgotten. I wonder... how many innocent people have you tortured and mutilated in the name of your so-called ''progress''? How many are still writhing in agony because of your poisons, their bodies slowly wasting away, trapped in a hell of your making?" Varus didn''t flinch, but Lyerin could see the faint twitch in his eyes, the subtle shift in his stance. Even the cold and calculating Varus wasn''t immune to the taunts. But none of them spoke. None of them dared. Lyerin laughed, the sound echoing off the walls of the dungeon. "What''s the matter?" he asked, his voice dripping with mockery. "Why aren''t you saying anything? Normally, I''d expect you to be full of boasts, full of bravado. But now... you''re all so quiet. I thought the Borgias assassins were supposed to be fearless. I thought you thrived on danger. But now? Now you''re nothing more than frightened children, cowering in the shadows." The four assassins huddled closer together, whispering among themselves. Their voices were low, barely audible over the oppressive silence that filled the room. "Who is this man?" Aria whispered, her voice tense. "How does he know so much about us?" Lucius shook his head, his brow furrowed in confusion. "I don''t know. But he''s strong. Stronger than anyone we''ve faced before. And he''s in the Second Cycle. That alone should be impossible. How did he get here?" "That''s what I don''t understand," Kira muttered. "Normally, anyone who reaches the Second Cycle is barred from entering the lower dungeons. It''s a rule. The dungeons are only for those in the Initial Stage. So how is he here? And why is he after us?" Varus, ever the pragmatist, spoke quietly. "He''s not just strong--he''s controlling those Mana beasts like they''re nothing. Beast Masters are rare, and they''re usually weak themselves. They can only tame one, maybe two beasts at a time. But him? He''s controlling an entire pack of monstrous creatures. How is that even possible?" Their whispered conversation was filled with questions, but no answers. They couldn''t recall ever encountering anyone named Lyerin in the real world. And they knew the senior members of the Borgias family well enough to know this man wasn''t among them. But the fact that he knew so much about them was terrifying. It meant he''d been watching them, studying them, perhaps even for years. But for what purpose? Meanwhile, Lyerin stood a few feet away, observing them with a faint smile on his lips. His eyes gleamed with satisfaction as he watched the four assassins huddle together, their whispered fears echoing in his ears. Everything is going according to plan, Lyerin thought to himself, his mind cold and calculating. These four were easier to manipulate than I anticipated. I had to suppress my magical aura and drain my Mana to even get into this dungeon making me vulnerable. And in this state could attack me and I''ll be helpless. But now, they''re too scared to even make a move. They could attack me together, but they''re too hesitant. Too afraid. And that hesitation... is their weakness. He glanced down at his hand, feeling the flow of some of his Mana slowly returning to him. Using my words to terrify them was enough to buy me time. Now, I''ve recovered enough Mana to make this interesting. Lyerin chuckled softly to himself. He could feel his power returning, could feel the energy swimming violently through his veins once again. It was time to end this little game. He raised his hand, a thin smile on his lips. "Well," Lyerin said aloud, his voice echoing through the chamber. "Since none of you seem inclined to speak, I suppose this would be considered bullying. But what''s the harm in that? I might as well enjoy the show." With a casual flick of his wrist, Lyerin opened his magic ring, the faint glow of arcane symbols appearing in the air around him. From within the ring, massive weapons began to materialize, each one perfectly suited for the Cragar''Throm Clan Mana beasts that surrounded him. The first weapon was a colossal warhammer, its head made of blackened iron and etched with runes of power. It was perfect for the humanoid elk creature, whose massive arms flexed as it grasped the weapon in its thick, gnarled hands. Next, a long, jagged spear appeared, its tip gleaming with a wicked, serrated edge. The humanoid ibex grabbed it eagerly, spinning it in its hands with a skill that belied its bestial appearance. Its eyes gleamed with bloodlust as it tested the weight of the weapon, preparing for the fight to come. The third weapon was a massive, spiked club, nearly as tall as the Mountain Sheep humanoid beast itself. The creature hefted the club over its shoulder with ease, the spikes gleaming menacingly in the dim light. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lyerin''s smile widened as he watched the beasts arm themselves. "Let us begin," he said softly. It''s time to shine! Chapter 62: Let them go "Attack!" Lyerin''s voice echoed through the cavernous dungeon, reverberating like a thunderclap, commanding his Cragar''Throm Clan beasts to unleash their madness. In an instant, the Mana beasts under his control roared to life, each one unique and monstrous in its own right. The humanoid elk, towering at over ten feet, let out a deep, guttural bellow. Its massive warhammer, engraved with ancient runes, crackled with electric energy. Sparks arced off its surface, filling the air with a sharp crackle, as it raised the weapon high above its head and slammed it down with a deafening boom. The humanoid ibex, with its jagged spear, snarled and leaped forward with startling agility. Its spear shimmered with an eerie green light, exuding a toxic aura that caused the very ground beneath its feet to blacken and wither. It thrust the spear with deadly precision, the air hissing as the poisonous weapon cut through it. Meanwhile, the humanoid horse, wielding a massive spiked club, charged with the force of a battering ram. Its hooves pounded the stone floor, each step sending tremors through the ground. The spiked club swung through the air with a whoosh, the spikes gleaming ominously as it sought its target. Lucius, Aria, Kira, and Varus were no ordinary assassins, and though the attacks were ferocious, they evaded with the precision and speed expected of elite killers. They moved like a blur of shadows, darting between the cracks in the beasts'' defenses, but Lyerin could see their eyes were sharp and calculating. However, the sheer force of the beasts'' strikes destroyed the ground beneath them. Boom! Crash! The dungeon floor crumbled away, sending chunks of rock and debris flying through the air. The assassins leaped to higher ground, but as they looked down at the shattered remnants of the floor, their expressions shifted from confident to stunned disbelief. Aria''s sharp eyes widened as she noticed something in the air--flickers of elemental magic swirling amidst the destruction. "What...?" Aria whispered, her voice trailing off as she saw it clearly now. The place where they had stood was filled with remnants of elemental particles--bright blue sparks of lightning, swirling green poison, flickering red embers of fire, and shimmering white frost. Lucius clenched his teeth, his eyes blazing with fury. "Elemental magic," he growled, his usually arrogant face tightening in shock. Varus, normally composed, had his face contorted in a mixture of disbelief and anger. "Those weapons..." he muttered, barely able to believe his eyes. Each of the Cragar''Throm Clan beasts wielded magic-infused weapons, and each attack left behind a trail of destruction. Lyerin stood at a distance, watching the scene unfold with a satisfied grin. He chuckled darkly as he saw their expressions. "Surprised, are you?" he called out, his voice echoing through the chamber. "Every one of these weapons is enchanted with ancient magic. Each one carries a different elemental force within it. Lightning, fire, poison, frost... You have no idea what you''re up against." Before the assassins could regroup, Kira, the most sensitive to Mana, noticed something. Her keen senses prickled as she observed Lyerin''s energy. She narrowed her eyes, her breath quickening as realization dawned on her. Without hesitation, she hurled a kunai directly at Lyerin. Fwoosh! The kunai cut through the air with deadly speed. Lyerin, sensing the attack, leaped gracefully onto the shoulder of the humanoid elk beneath him. As he moved, the kunai struck where he had been standing just a moment earlier--KABOOM! The explosion rocked the dungeon, sending waves of heat and force in all directions. The humanoid elk groaned loudly in pain, its massive form staggering under the blast, but it did not fall. With a snarl, it shook off the damage, rotating its warhammer before charging back into the fray, its eyes glowing with renewed fury. As the dust settled, Kira, breathing heavily from the intensity of the attack, spoke up. "I can feel it. His Mana... it''s almost drained," she said, her voice steady despite her exhaustion. "He''s putting on an act. There''s something off about him, something wrong. He''s weaker than he wants us to believe." Lucius shot her a sharp look. "What are you talking about?" he demanded. "The three of you should see it by now," Kira continued, her eyes darting toward Lyerin. "He''s been using too much Mana. His aura is unstable, and it''s fluctuating. There''s some kind of suppression in this dungeon... It''s draining him continuously." Lyerin''s eyes narrowed slightly, though he quickly masked his surprise. He stood tall, unyielding, but the slight flicker in his expression had not gone unnoticed. Lucius, always arrogant but now sensing a shift in the tide, smirked. "Oh... Is that so?" He laughed, a wild, deranged sound that echoed through the dungeon. "It seems we''ve discovered your weakness, great mysterious Lyerin." His voice dripped with condescension. "You''re Lyerin as far as I can remember, right? You may have been able to enter this dungeon, but you''re paying a price for it, aren''t you? The great mysterious Lyerin, with all his beasts and magic weapons, is just another fraud, weakened by the very place he thought he could control!" Lucius'' eyes gleamed with sadistic pleasure. "How pathetic! You act like you''re invincible, yet here you are, desperately clinging to what little power you have left. Do you think you can fool us with your cheap tricks? We''re assassins, Lyerin. We know how to find the cracks in anyone''s armor. And you--" he pointed at Lyerin, his voice rising to a manic crescendo, "--are crumbling before us!" Aria stepped forward, her voice cold and cutting. "There''s never been a recorded case of someone in the higher Mana cycle entering a lower-class dungeon. It''s impossible. The suppression would be too great. Perhaps we were right to doubt you, Lyerin. You''re not as powerful as you appear." Varus, who had been silent until now, finally spoke, his tone crude and dripping with malice. "Poison arrow!" With a wave of his hand, a magic circle appeared before him. An arrow, glowing with a sickly green light, materialized and shot forth at blinding speed. Swoosh! Lyerin reacted quickly, leaping onto another Cragar''Throm Clan beast just in time to avoid the arrow. The creature he had been standing on moments before let out a pained bellow as the arrow embedded itself deep into its flesh. A second later, the arrow exploded with a KABOOM, releasing a cloud of poisonous smoke that hissed as it filled the air. The wounded beast staggered, its flesh sizzling and blackening from the poison, but it remained standing, its eyes glowing with rage. Varus smiled, his confidence growing. "See? We were right," he said, his voice filled with venom. "Lyerin''s a fake. If he had any real Mana left, he could''ve deflected that arrow like he did before. But now... Now he''s just evading like a cornered animal. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It''s obvious--he''s running on fumes. He used up too much of his power summoning those weapons for his beasts." Lucius, emboldened by Varus'' words, began taunting Lyerin with renewed vigor. "Look at you!" he sneered, his voice filled with manic glee. "You think you''re so untouchable, don''t you? But you''re just a fraud, a coward hiding behind your beasts! You don''t have any real power! You''re nothing compared to us!" Varus joined in, his voice cold and mocking. "You should''ve stayed in whatever hole you crawled out of, Lyerin. You''re out of your depth here. We''ll tear you apart piece by piece, and when we''re done, there won''t be anything left of you." Lyerin remained silent, his eyes flicking between the assassins as they continued to hurl insults and threats at him. Inside, he was calculating his next move, searching for an opening. But the constant drain on his Mana was undeniable. He could feel it, eating away at his strength, pulling him closer to exhaustion. In the midst of their taunts, the air in the dungeon shifted. A presence, cold and commanding, filled the space. The four assassins fell silent as a voice cut through the tension like a blade. "Lyerin Borgias, let the four of them go." Lyerin''s eyes widened slightly, and his heart skipped a beat. That voice... He knew it. Everyone in the dungeon froze, their gazes turning toward the source of the voice. Chapter 63: Lord Victors calculation Lyerin stood still, his gaze shifting slowly towards the figure perched atop the massive shoulder of one of the Cragar''Throm Clan Mana beasts. There, in the dim light of the dungeon, sat Lord Victor, one of the highest-ranking assassins in the Borgias family, with an air of serene control. His dark silhouette exuded an effortless dominance as if even the powerful Mana beast beneath him was oblivious to his presence. Lyerin''s expression remained calm, his face a mask of stoic indifference, but inside, a brief flicker of unease crept into his chest. Lord Victor''s presence here was unexpected, to say the least, and unsettling in its implications. Yet, Lyerin showed no outward sign of discomfort, his eyes instead moving towards the four assassins¡ªLucius, Aria, Kira, and Varus¡ªwho were now bound in place by the gnarly roots of an ancient, monstrous tree. The roots wrapped around their limbs like thick coils of living rope, suspending them in midair, their bodies pinned against the ghostly branches of the enormous Torture Ghost Tree. Their eyes were distant, glazed over, as though they were staring into nothingness, completely unaware of their surroundings. Each of them had roots extending from the tree into their mouths, gagging them, while another thick, grotesque root wormed its way into the side of their skulls, burrowing through their ears and pulsating with an ominous, viscous liquid. The tree itself was a macabre sight¡ªits bark pale and translucent like ghostly skin, with faces etched into the surface that twisted and morphed in agony. The branches swayed in a breeze that did not exist, carrying a sinister energy, as though the tree fed on the pain and fear of its victims. Lord Victor chuckled lightly, the sound dark and knowing as he observed Lyerin''s calm exterior. "Ah, the Torture Ghost Tree," he mused, his voice soft yet carrying the weight of authority and experience. "A magnificent creature, is it not?" Lyerin remained silent, watching Lord Victor as the elder assassin continued, his tone turning almost conversational. "This tree is said to be one of the most feared weapons in this ruined magical world, a torture method unlike any other. Its roots burrow deep into the minds of its victims, trapping them in an endless illusion of pain. They experience agonizing torment, not only physical but mental as well¡ªflesh searing, bones breaking, minds unraveling¡ªall in the span of mere seconds. Yet, to the victims, it feels like an eternity. Time becomes irrelevant to them, lost in a cycle of eternal suffering until the tree consumes them entirely, their very essence devoured." Lord Victor would point his mouth at the four and say, "I''m sure these four are experiencing hallucinations now. Probably, they are fighting you in the Ghost Tree illusion." His voice carried an almost reverent tone as he continued explaining the legend of the Torture Ghost Tree, weaving a story that was equal parts terrifying and awe-inspiring. "It''s incredibly rare, this tree. Summoning one alone requires immense skill. Controlling one¡­ well, that is something few have ever achieved. Many have tried to study its effects¡ªmany like me. For years, I sought to understand this creature, to unlock its secrets. But no matter how many experiments we performed, we could never get it to fully materialize. Our theories, research, everything pointed to the conclusion that it could not exist within the bounds of common magic." He sighed with the weight of old frustrations, shaking his head slightly. "We never considered the possibility that the key to this tree''s awakening was the blood of the botanical creatures within this dungeon. We thought the Torture Ghost Tree could only thrive outside the dungeons, and so we never connected the idea that dungeon creatures could hold the answer. It took you, Lyerin, to figure out the missing piece. You blended the blood of the dungeon''s botanical creatures perfectly, and in doing so, awakened the Torture Ghost Tree like no one before." Lord Victor leaned back slightly, a smile tugging at his lips. "I must say, Lyerin, you''ve opened my eyes. I should have seen it sooner. It was brilliant work." Lyerin dipped his head slightly in acknowledgment, his sharp eyes never leaving Lord Victor''s form. He could feel the weight of Victor''s words as they laced with curiosity and praise, yet behind them lay an underlying question, one that Lyerin knew was waiting to surface. Lord Victor continued, his voice dropping into a more serious tone. "Ever since we met, I''ve felt something strange about you. Even as a Lord Class assassin, I felt as though you were using me¡ªusing the family. Not out of malice, but with some hidden agenda, something that wasn''t immediately obvious." He paused, eyes narrowing slightly as he studied Lyerin''s reaction. "And so, I began to investigate," Lord Victor revealed with a casual tone, though the implication was anything but casual. "You are, after all, just another member of the Borgias family. Born of a side mistress, overlooked compared to your more ''talented'' brothers." He waved his hand dismissively. "Nothing particularly remarkable about you at first glance. A lower-tier member with modest ambitions¡­ or so it seemed." A slight smirk crossed Lord Victor''s lips. "But I noticed something odd. You were purchasing various materials in bulk, using my name and coin to acquire them. Most of them were items so common and unsuspicious that they wouldn''t raise any alarms¡ªunless, of course, one took a closer look. I did." Lord Victor''s eyes gleamed as he leaned forward slightly. "It turns out you''ve been far more cunning than anyone gave you credit for, Lyerin. I followed your trail, tracing your actions back to this very dungeon. And that''s when I realized what you were planning." Lyerin remained composed, though inside he was rapidly recalculating his options. He had known Lord Victor was perceptive, but he hadn''t anticipated that the elder assassin would take such a personal interest in him. "The coin I gave your was only used for the dungeon openings," Lord Victor said, his voice filled with admiration, "but you changed the magic particles surrounding it to match my own. You knew that by manipulating the magic particle, you could access anything within the Rose Kingdom¡ªanything the Borgias family kept hidden. You knew the risks, and you proceeded anyway. It was a gamble, but it was brilliant." Lord Victor laughed softly. "I''m not sure whether I should be offended or impressed. Have you known me for years, haven''t you? I don''t remember showing up to anyone ages ago, but I felt like you''ve studied me, learned from me, all without my noticing. You''ve gone unnoticed for so long because you''ve never overstepped¡ªuntil now." The older assassin''s gaze sharpened, his eyes locking onto Lyerin''s with intensity. "Tell me, was all of this for your mother? Did you choose this dungeon because you knew where the competition for the younger generation would take place? Did you plan to eliminate your rivals and use the Torture Ghost Tree to extract their shadow cores, to gain entry into the family''s inner circle? Was that your goal all along?" Lord Victor''s voice was filled with both curiosity and a dark admiration. "The reason we''ve been so interested in this tree, Lyerin, is because someone once infiltrated the Borgias family using it. They killed one of our members, took their shadow core, and used it to blend in as a spy. We''ve been obsessed with studying this creature ever since, trying to prevent it from happening again. But I''ll admit, when I first began investigating you, I considered the possibility that you were a spy as well." Lord Victor''s voice softened slightly. "But now, after seeing your actions here, I realize that your motives are much more¡­ human. You''re not after power or wealth. You''re after recognition. I understand, you are shadow core less but you want to be seen, to be accepted by the Borgias family like any other assassin. That''s your weakness, Lyerin. You desire acceptance from a family that''s only ever used you. And yet, that''s also what makes you dangerous. You embody what it means to be an assassin¡ªcold, calculating, and unrelenting." Lord Victor''s eyes gleamed with approval. "I''m thoroughly impressed by you, Lyerin. You''ve managed to accomplish something even I couldn''t. You''ve shown me just how far you''re willing to go for recognition. And because of that, I''m willing to offer you something in return." He leaned back, his expression softening. "From this point on, you''ll have unlimited access to the family''s coin. No more need for deception or altering auras. You''ve earned it. But¡ª" his eyes darkened, his voice lowering to a dangerous tone, "¡ªthere is one condition. You must let the four of them live." Lyerin''s brow furrowed slightly as he processed Lord Victor''s words. "Let them live?" he asked, his voice calm yet tinged with suspicion. "Why?" Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 64: Hidden Agenda Lord Victor''s smile was cryptic, his eyes seemed to gleam with some deeper knowledge that he wasn''t yet ready to reveal. "That, Lyerin," he said softly, "is a question for another time." Lyerin''s lips curled into a thin, calculating smile. "I''ll accept," he said in a voice as cold as the dungeon''s air, "but only if you grant me access to the second-class dungeons as well." Lord Victor''s eyebrows furrowed in contemplation, his hand absently rubbing his chin. He remained silent for a moment, deep in thought, weighing Lyerin''s request. Granting access to the second-class dungeons was no trivial matter¡ªit was reserved for elite members of the Borgias family. But then again, Lyerin had already proved himself as more than just a pawn. He was dangerous, cunning, and undeniably resourceful. Victor had to decide: was Lyerin more useful as an ally or a threat that needed to be eradicated? "Alright," Lord Victor finally said, his voice casual as though he were discussing the weather. "I''ll allow it." Without missing a beat, Lyerin reached out, summoning a stream of transparent magic particles from his fingertips. They shot forward with blinding speed, striking the Ghost Tree with a deafening PANG! The monstrous tree''s ghostly face twisted and contorted in an expression of excruciating agony. Its mouth opened wide, and it let out an eerie, bone-chilling scream that echoed through the cavernous dungeon, reverberating off the walls. "CRAAAAAAA!" The scream was a tortured wail, a sound that seemed to carry the weight of centuries of suffering. It was a scream that clawed at the minds of those who heard it, causing the dungeon''s atmosphere to tremble as though the very fabric of reality was tearing apart. The roots embedded in the mouths and ears of Lucius, Aria, Kira, and Varus quivered violently, then retreated back into the tree with grotesque speed. The four assassins, still in their trance, were abruptly released, their bodies limp as they plummeted to the ground in a heap. Thud! The impact was hard, but none of them stirred. Their faces were pale, their expressions frozen in silent horror, as though their minds had been left behind in the endless torment of the Ghost Tree''s illusion. Lord Victor''s eyes flicked toward Lyerin, studying him with renewed interest. "That was the worst form of torture they could have ever endured," he said with a hint of amusement, though his tone was mostly indifferent. "I''ll need to remove their memories of this. It wouldn''t do to leave them like this. That experience could break even the strongest of minds." Lyerin''s eyes flickered with a cold, detached amusement as he watched Victor prepare the memory removal spell. "It will make them better assassins," Lyerin said with a mocking tone, though his words carried an air of harsh truth. "Consider it a lesson in resilience." Deep down, Lyerin felt no sympathy for the four. They had wronged him in ways that neither his past life nor this current one could forgive. For all they had done to him, both then and now, they deserved this torment and more. Yet, Lyerin sighed internally. This was all he could do for now. He needed to play his cards right, to maintain the delicate balance between suspicion and trust. If he had refused Lord Victor''s deal, the elder assassin would undoubtedly have suspected him of being a spy. Lyerin knew Victor''s personality well enough to understand that sparing the four assassins was more than just a matter of mercy¡ªit was a test. Had Lyerin hesitated, had he shown even the slightest trace of reluctance in agreeing to spare them, Victor would have killed him without a second thought. The deal was not just about the lives of those four assassins¡ªit was about whether Lyerin could convince Lord Victor that he wasn''t a threat to the Borgias family. Besides, Lyerin was certain that Lord Victor''s memory removal spell wouldn''t erase everything. Some remnants of the Ghost Tree''s torture would remain in their minds, lingering like shadows in the back of their consciousness. And that, in itself, was a small victory for Lyerin. He had inflicted a lasting scar on their psyches, a scar they would carry with them forever. That alone was satisfying. Suddenly, a sharp, ominous sound interrupted their momentary silence. A faint hum echoed from Lord Victor''s magic bracelet, the thin band glowing with a pulsating light as it alerted him to an incoming call. Victor raised an eyebrow, clearly not expecting to be disturbed. With a flick of his wrist, he activated the communication link, his expression one of lazy disinterest. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yes?" Lord Victor''s voice was casual, almost bored. "What is it?" The voice on the other end of the line was hurried, urgent. "My lord, someone accessed the second-class dungeon yesterday. It was registered under your name, but after further investigation, we''ve discovered that the coin used for entry was only authorized for lower-level dungeons." Victor''s demeanor shifted instantly. The casual indifference melted away, replaced by a rigid tension. His body froze, his eyes widening slightly in shock. It was as if a cold breeze had swept through the room, chilling him to his very core. For a moment, he didn''t move. His mind raced, processing the information he had just received. Slowly, as if in disbelief, Lord Victor''s gaze turned toward Lyerin, his eyes narrowing with suspicion. "You¡­ bastard," he muttered under his breath, his voice laced with both shock and fury. "Did you¡­ did you fake the magic particles in your coin to enter the second-class dungeon?!" Lyerin avoided Lord Victor''s gaze, pretending to be preoccupied with something trivial. He whistled softly, the sound casual and innocent, as though he hadn''t just been caught red-handed. Victor''s mind spun as he pieced everything together. Lyerin''s rapid rise from the peak of the Initial Cycle to the fifth stage of the Second Cycle as a mana user, the peculiar nature of his magic particle control, the sudden spike in his abilities¡ªit all made sense now. Lyerin had been masking his true progress, deliberately staying just below the threshold that would trigger alarms and prevent him from accessing lower-level dungeons. It wasn''t that Lyerin lacked the strength to ascend further¡ªhe was holding back, keeping himself in the lower stages so that he could continue to access the first-level dungeons. It was a brilliant move, one that had allowed him to enter the competition where other young assassins were vying for recognition and gain advantage over them. Victor realized with a jolt that Lyerin had planned everything meticulously. By tampering with the magic particles in his coin, Lyerin had successfully infiltrated the second-class dungeon and stolen a march on his rivals. His sudden leap in power made sense now¡ªhe had absorbed the dungeon''s mana to rapidly elevate his abilities, all while ensuring that he didn''t draw too much attention to himself. And then, by attracting Lord Victor''s attention, Lyerin had created a smokescreen. The Torture Ghost Tree, the assault on his competitors, all of it had been orchestrated to make Victor suspect that Lyerin was a spy. In doing so, Lyerin had manipulated the situation to force Victor into making a deal with him¡ªone that would erase any evidence of his unauthorized dungeon entry. Victor''s shock slowly turned into admiration, albeit laced with frustration. Lyerin had played him perfectly. The young assassin had engineered the entire situation not just to win the competition, but to ensure that he would be given unrestricted access to the Borgias family''s resources. "You did all of this," Lord Victor said, his voice filled with reluctant admiration, "just for recognition? To ensure your victory in the competition and secure unlimited coins for your¡­ tribe?" Victor trailed off, his gaze sharpening as he studied Lyerin. There was something deeper here, something that didn''t quite add up. Lyerin''s actions were too calculated, too precise. He wasn''t just after personal glory¡ªthere was a bigger purpose behind his schemes. The tribe Victor had mentioned wasn''t just a convenient excuse. There was a hidden agenda lurking behind Lyerin''s ambition, and Victor couldn''t quite put his finger on it. "What is it you''re really after?" Victor asked, his voice low and intense. "You''ve gone to extraordinary lengths to achieve your goals. But what is it you truly seek? What is it that drives you?" Chapter 65: Lyerins true Intention Lyerin stood there, listening carefully to the silence between them, but when Lord Victor finally spoke, the air seemed to change. "You did all of this," Victor said, a smirk forming on his lips, "just to impress me, didn''t you? So you could take on ten special missions, right?" His voice dripped with amusement, yet there was a sharpness beneath it that cut like a blade. Lyerin remained silent for a moment, keeping his composure while Lord Victor continued to speak. The older man''s eyes were distant, and he began to mumble to himself, lost in thought. "Having your mother saved or protected, that was just one part of it, wasn''t it?" Victor muttered under his breath. His expression darkened as his mind raced through possibilities. "But there''s more. Of course, there has to be. You''re without a shadow core, and no matter what you do, you''ll never be accepted by the Borgias Family, at least not in the conventional way. Not truly. Without that core, you are nothing more than a ghost in their eyes." Victor''s words, filled with venom, reverberated in the air. He shook his head as if dispelling some lingering thought. "This is your only possible route. You needed those special missions to be accepted, didn''t you? To be brought into the fold. It''s the only way. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even the shadowless like you can get in that way. If you survive, that is." The explanation continued, his words growing more and more profound as he delved into what Lyerin had been pursuing all along. Victor painted a vivid picture of the impossibility of what Lyerin sought. The Borgias Family was an ancient and proud one. Those without a shadow core¡ªthose born without the magical essence that tied them irrevocably to the family''s secrets¡ªcould never truly be part of it. Their lives were deemed expendable, their worth measured only by what they could achieve. And Lyerin, being born of a concubine, without the family''s traditional gifts, was nothing more than a tool at best, an outsider at worst. "You''ve got no shadow core," Victor continued, almost musing to himself now. "And yet you still managed to reach the Fifth Stage in the Second Cycle? Even so, you won''t be accepted, not unless you achieve something beyond comprehension. You''re gambling your life for what? For a fleeting chance to stand beside those who will never truly see you as one of them. You''re walking into certain death, and for what, boy? To prove you''re more than what you were born as?" Victor''s voice dripped with mockery, but there was a hint of respect within it. It was true, after all. No matter how much Lyerin achieved, there would always be a chasm between him and the rest of the Borgias. The special missions were the only way for him to close that gap, but even so, those are not enough. These missions were legendary, passed down through hushed whispers in the family. Only those who completed them could hope to gain the recognition needed to survive in the brutal hierarchy of the Borgias. Victor let out a deep sigh. His eyes glinted with a predatory light as he leaned back and stared directly into Lyerin''s eyes. "But I''ll give you credit. I see why you''re doing this. And perhaps there is some merit in your plan after all." Lyerin remained calm, though inside he braced himself for what would come next. He had anticipated every move, every word, everything to be laid out in a way that would seem like mere coincidence. But he knew better than to trust appearances. Finally, Lyerin bowed his head in deference. "Yes, Lord Victor. That was my intention all along." Victor let out a sharp laugh, the sound echoing off the walls of the eerie forest. He seemed genuinely amused now, though there was something sinister in his tone. "So, you want to take on the ten special missions," he mused. "Impressive. But do you even realize what you''re asking for?" Victor''s gaze darkened as he began to recount the story of the first person who had ever completed the ten special missions. It was a tale filled with violence, cunning, and a level of bloodshed that few could comprehend. The first assassin had been a prodigy, a genius whose skills were said to surpass even the most accomplished assassins in the family''s history. "He was born from nothing, just like you," Victor began. "An outsider, a nobody in the eyes of the Borgias. He was thrown into the lion''s den, given impossible missions, told that death awaited him at every turn. And yet he survived. He did more than survive. He thrived. Mission after mission, he came back with blood on his hands, but he never once flinched. Not from the blood, not from the pain. Not even from the horrors he witnessed. And when he completed all ten of the special missions, he returned as something else entirely." Victor''s voice lowered, becoming a near whisper. "They say he returned as a god of death. His presence was so overwhelming that even the elders dared not look him in the eye. He had transcended what it meant to be an assassin. He had become something more. Something greater. But¡­" Victor trailed off, his eyes flickering with amusement, "that''s just a story, isn''t it? Reality is much harsher." The tale Victor told stretched on, filled with more gruesome details, trials, and impossible challenges that this mysterious assassin had faced. Every mission was worse than the last. Betrayals, torture, madness¡ªit was a trial of the soul, as much as it was of the body and mind. "The special missions," Victor continued, "are meant to break you. Only the strongest of will, the most unrelenting of minds, can complete them. The others? They perish. Horribly." He leaned in closer, his breath hot against the air between them. "Do you think you can do it, little no core Lyerin? Do you believe that you can complete missions that make even the most elite members of our family tremble? You''ll be facing beings a full cycle above you. Beasts and men alike who can tear you apart with ease. You''ll be alone, boy. Truly alone." Lyerin nodded, his expression respectful but resolute. "I am willing to risk my life for it, Lord Victor." The words came out firm, and Victor''s lips curled into a sly smile. "You have the conviction, I''ll give you that." He paused, his expression darkening. "But conviction alone won''t save you or convince you to allow me to give you a pass to take those missions." In an instant, Victor''s face twisted, taking on a demonic quality. The magic surrounding him pulsed, and before Lyerin could react, a massive magic circle appeared beneath him. The ground began to tremble. Swoosh! Lyerin was thrown off balance as he and his Cragar''Throm Clan Mana Beasts plummeted into the depths below. The air roared around him as they fell, and with a deafening Kabam! They landed on the ground below with immense force. Lyerin rose to his feet, dusting himself off as he surveyed his surroundings. The forest was dark, twisted. The trees bent at odd angles, their roots curling through the air like twisted serpents. The atmosphere was strangely peaceful, yet there was an underlying sense of dread that permeated every inch of the forest. The silence was eerie, broken only by the occasional rustle of leaves or the distant howl of some unseen creature. Victor''s voice echoed through the forest, his laugh bouncing off the trees. "Welcome to the home of the Carnivorous Blast Apes, Lyerin. Your task is simple¡ªsurvive. Survive for a single day in this forest, surrounded by apes that are in the Sixth Stage of the Second Cycle. Some are even stronger. Do that, and I''ll consider you ready for the special missions. Fail, and your journey ends here." Lyerin''s eyes narrowed as he scanned the forest, the weight of the task before him settling heavily on his shoulders. The Carnivorous Blast Apes were infamous, known for their explosive power and near-impenetrable defenses. They were a terror to face, even for someone as skilled as him. "Good luck," Victor''s voice echoed ominously. And then, there was silence. Lyerin steadied himself, his senses heightened as he prepared for the battle to come. But instead of fear, a twisted smile appeared on his facial expression. Chapter 66: Carnivorous Blast Apes Lyerin stood there in the eerie forest, muttering to himself. "Of all the things that old man could have chosen¡­ Carnivorous Blast Apes," he said with a grim smile. "What nostalgia." The Carnivorous Blast Apes were infamous creatures. He remembered them vividly from his past life. They were beasts of terror, known not just for their size and strength, but for their extraordinary and horrifying ability: they could explode when enraged. It wasn''t just a small burst either; when a Blast Ape detonated, it unleashed a devastating explosion capable of shredding even the strongest armor with ease. It wasn''t a question of how tough your defense was¡ªthese creatures had a one-hundred-percent success rate in piercing through even the most magical of protections. It was an instinct that they seemed to have honed over centuries, an innate skill that made them feared by all who ventured near their territories. And they didn''t stop there. In addition to their explosive demise, the Blast Apes had another terrifying trait¡ªthey could throw magical bomb seeds. These were seeds they grew naturally, filled with explosive mana, and when thrown, they detonated on impact. The bomb seeds were capable of reducing an entire area to rubble within seconds. They didn''t give you time to think, only to react, and even then, many didn''t live long enough to regret their decisions. The apes hurled these seeds with astonishing precision, turning entire fields into death traps. It made them unpredictable and impossible to approach safely. The memories of his past flooded Lyerin''s mind. No one, in any of his lifetimes, had dared to fight these creatures head-on. It was considered suicide. They were too wild, too erratic. The combination of their explosive tendencies and their reliance on raw emotion made them utterly untamable. The Carnivorous Blast Apes weren''t just animals¡ªthey were living weapons, walking mana bombs with very short fuses. Lyerin couldn''t help but shake his head as he recalled the countless attempts to tame these creatures. Over the years, many have tried. Great magicians, tamers with special abilities, and even renowned beast masters had attempted to subdue them, hoping to harness their power. None had succeeded. He remembered one mage in particular, a renowned tamer who had believed he could break through the apes'' wild nature by using a combination of magic and empathy. He had isolated a juvenile Blast Ape, casting a spell to calm its mind and suppress its emotions. For a time, it seemed as though he was making progress. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The young ape had become docile, following simple commands and responding to the mage''s directions. But then, one day, it exploded without warning, taking the mage and his entire tower with it. Then there was the case of an ambitious noble who had constructed a special containment field to house a Blast Ape. The field was designed to nullify magic and suppress the apes'' explosive tendencies. For months, the noble believed he had succeeded in capturing the creature. He had plans to use it in warfare, to unleash it upon his enemies as a living bomb. But during a routine inspection of the containment field, the Blast Ape had grown agitated. Unable to escape, it had gone into a rage, detonating with such force that the blast wiped out half of the noble''s estate, leaving nothing but a crater where his mansion once stood. And there was the tale of the warrior, an expert in hand-to-hand combat who had sought to prove his strength by taming a Blast Ape. He had challenged the creature directly, using his speed and agility to avoid its explosive attacks. For days, he had fought the beast, wearing it down, thinking he had it on the ropes. But on the fifth day, just as he moved in for the final blow, the ape had triggered its explosive death, catching the warrior in the blast and reducing him to nothing but ash. Lyerin smirked at the memories. How nostalgic. No matter how skilled, how powerful, or how cunning, everyone who had ever tried to control the Blast Apes had met the same fate. They were too wild, too emotional, too chaotic. They could not be tamed. Or so the legends said. But then a thought occurred to him. Lyerin stared off into the distance, his mind racing. "What if I could tame them?" he murmured to himself. "What if I could succeed where all others have failed?" It was a wild idea. No, it was a ridiculous idea. Everyone knew the Carnivorous Blast Apes were untamable because they were driven purely by emotion. Their rage fueled their explosions, their wild nature made them impossible to control. They were creatures of chaos, acting on instinct alone. No amount of training or magic could suppress that primal fury. But Lyerin was different. He had a tribe that he was building, a tribe that was leveling up, growing stronger every day. He had methods that others didn''t. If anyone could tame the untamable, it was him. His ability to manipulate loyalty and growth within his tribe was his secret weapon. He could raise the loyalty of even the most unruly creatures, bend their will to his command by nurturing them in ways that no one else could. After all, if he could level up the loyalty of the Cragar''Throm Clan Mana Beasts, why not these exploding monkeys? A smile crept across his face as the possibilities ran through his mind. Imagine having a squad of Blast Apes at his command¡ªexplosive, powerful creatures that could tear through enemies and turn the tide of battle with a single detonation. Their wild unpredictability would become a weapon in itself, something that his enemies would never see coming. Lyerin could have them stationed at the borders of his territory, ready to explode at the slightest provocation. Intruders would never stand a chance. Or he could send them into battle as living bombs, letting them wreak havoc among his enemies before blowing themselves apart and leaving nothing but destruction in their wake. Or, perhaps even more terrifying, he could use them as assassins¡ªsending them into enemy camps under the guise of simple mana beasts, only to detonate when the time was right. Lyerin chuckled darkly. "Blast Apes as pets... imagine the terror I could sow with an army of walking bombs at my side." The more he thought about it, the more excited he became. No one had ever tamed these creatures before, but no one had ever had the means that he did. He had the knowledge, the experience, and most importantly, he had his tribe. He could raise these apes from wild, destructive creatures into loyal, powerful allies. The thought alone sent a thrill through him. With that decision made, Lyerin''s grin grew wider. He couldn''t believe it. The idea of having pets that could explode on command was too good to pass up. His tribe would become the most feared force in the world with these apes by his side. But just as he was reaching for his magic ring to prepare himself, he froze. Huh? Where could it¡ª Before he could even finish the thought, the truth dawned on him. His hand fumbled at his side, searching for the ring that should have been there. His face twisted in disbelief as the realization struck him like a punch to the gut. The ring was gone. "Where did it¡ª" he began, but then he froze again. Lyerin cursed under his breath as he understood what had happened. Victor. That old bastard had taken his ring! The ring where he stored all his supplies, his potions, his weapons¡ªeverything he needed for survival in this place. Lyerin looked up at the sky, clenching his fist. "Did that old fool want me to fail?" he muttered, a mix of anger and disbelief rising hotly in his chest. Victor had known. He had known that Lyerin''s mana was slow to recover because of the lower dungeon''s mana-draining effects, and now, he had tossed him into this forest without any of his tools, without the resources he would need to survive. Lyerin felt a flicker of rage ignite within him, but instead of letting it consume him, he forced it down, channeling it into resolve. If Victor thought this would be enough to stop him, then the old man was sorely mistaken. Lyerin had dealt with the Carnivorous Blast Apes before. He had survived them in his past life, and he would survive them again¡ªno, more than survive. He would tame them. Out of spite, if nothing else. "Fine," Lyerin growled, determination hardening in his chest. "I''ll show that old man what I''m capable of." The scent of water drifted through the air, crisp and clean. Lyerin inhaled deeply, letting the smell of the river fill his senses. The water wasn''t far from here. He could hear it flowing, a soft trickle amid the quiet of the forest. It smelled fresh, mingling with the earthy scent of vines and moss that clung to the twisted trees. Lyerin''s gaze shifted, and he spotted the five Cragar''Throm Clan Mana Beasts nearby, still looking confused, their heads swiveling as they took in their surroundings. They seemed lost, unsure of what to do now that they had been thrown into this unfamiliar place. Lyerin sighed softly and mumbled to himself, "Now I know what to do." His gaze sharpened as he prepared for what came next. "Forgive me," he whispered under his breath. Chapter 67: Mysterious Actions 1/2 Lord Victor sat comfortably on the back of an unconscious Cragar''Throm Mana Beast, his fingers tracing the beast''s muscular shoulder. His gaze was distant, thoughtful. "Hmmm¡­ pure blood," he whispered to himself, a glint of curiosity in his eye. "I will experiment on you later." His attention shifted to Lucius, Aria, Kira, and Varus¡ªhis talented yet currently debilitated students. They were still groggy, their minds clouded by the aftereffects of Lyerin''s brutal torture. Victor tilted his head, scrutinizing them with mild interest. Their disoriented expressions, the way they fumbled about trying to regain their bearings, amused him. "Are you all fine now?" he asked, though his tone suggested he didn''t care much for their wellbeing. "That guy, Lyerin, is ruthless, isn''t he? Talks a lot about not torturing targets as a Borgias assassin, yet here he is, doing exactly that to all of you." A smirk danced on his lips. "Really ruthless." But his amusement faded as the four students still seemed disoriented, their eyes unfocused and their movements sluggish. Lord Victor sighed in mild exasperation. "Side effects of the torture, I see," he muttered. "Lyerin... what an extraordinary little fella. I didn''t know such methods could exist, let alone be executed so skillfully. It makes me curious¡ªwhat else does he know? If he fails, perhaps I''ll just take those secrets for myself and use him as an experiment." Lord Victor turned his gaze back to the four students. They were still struggling to gather themselves, shaking off the remnants of their harrowing ordeal. Victor''s expression softened slightly, or at least as much as his cold demeanor would allow. "Perhaps you should watch what happens next," he said. "It might help alleviate some of that lingering trauma." A magic circle began to form beneath him and the four students, glowing faintly as it expanded and solidified. Lord Victor''s thoughts, however, were elsewhere. He pondered whether he was being too harsh with Lyerin. The task he had given him was nearly impossible, after all. But then again, Lyerin had proven himself to be resourceful and full of surprises. Perhaps it was worth watching to see how the boy would fare. "Is it too harsh?" he mused aloud. "Or should I give the kid more chances?" He shook his head, dismissing the idea. Lyerin''s request to complete the ten special missions was based on nothing more than a legend. It wasn''t something Victor took seriously. So, why should it matter if the boy failed? ¡­ Meanwhile, Lyerin stood in the thick of the jungle, his hands busy tying thick vine ropes to the limbs of the five Cragar''Throm Clan Mana Beasts that were his temporary allies. He worked efficiently, his hands moving with practiced precision as he secured the knots tightly. His mind, however, was racing with thoughts and ideas. "Flexible," he murmured, pulling the vine taut and testing its strength. "Good, strong... not too big, not too heavy..." He gave the vine a firm tug, satisfied with its durability. "Perfect for pulling." After making sure the vine was securely fastened, Lyerin let go for a moment and left to check the nearby river. He made his way through the dense foliage until he reached the water''s edge. The river was wide, its surface calm but deep. Lyerin crouched down, observing the flow, dipping his fingers into the water to gauge its temperature and depth. It was exactly what he needed. He began to stir the waters, his hands moving swiftly as he agitated the muddy bottom, turning the river a murky brown. He stepped back and watched as the muddy water spread, clouding the entire river. Perfect. This would provide the cover he needed. After ensuring the river was sufficiently concealed, Lyerin returned to where the Cragar''Throm Mana Beasts were still tied up. The beasts were calm now, having settled into a state of quiet confusion, unaware of what was about to unfold. Taking a deep breath, Lyerin positioned himself carefully and then let out a loud, guttural cry¡ªa sound that mimicked the calls of the wild monkeys in the jungle. "OORR-A-AARRGG-AARGGG!!" The cry echoed through the dense trees, resonating in the still air. He repeated the call, louder this time, his voice carrying through the forest with an almost primal intensity. "OORR-A-AARRGG-AARGGG!!" For a moment, there was only silence. Then, from the depths of the jungle, a soft, eerie sound began to rise. It was the unmistakable chatter of apes, faint at first, but growing louder with each passing second. "OORR-A-AARRGG-AARGGG!!" sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The sound was unsettling¡ªcreepy, almost, like the cackling of malicious spirits. Lyerin''s heart began to race, though not with fear¡ªno, he was excited. His plan was working. The eerie sounds grew closer, louder. The once quiet forest was now filled with the unsettling noise of Carnivorous Blast Apes. It was no longer just a few of them, either. Their numbers were multiplying. Dozens of them, maybe even hundreds, were approaching. Lyerin quickly retreated to his hiding spot, securing himself in the thick underbrush and gripping the vines he had tied to the Cragar''Throm Mana Beasts. He huddled low, staying perfectly still as he watched the scene unfold before him. The apes began to emerge from the shadows of the trees, their grotesque forms slinking out of the jungle like silent predators. They moved in packs, their eyes glowing faintly with latent mana energy. Their bodies were large and powerful, rippling with muscle, their fur bristling as they sniffed the air, sensing something out of place. Lyerin held his breath. The apes were terrifying in person, even more so than he remembered from his past life. Their large, hulking forms exuded raw power, and their presence alone was enough to make most creatures flee in terror. But Lyerin wasn''t most creatures. He watched, waiting for the right moment. His grip on the vines tightened as he prepared to put his plan into action. The apes continued to advance, their numbers growing as more of them appeared from the shadows. Their movements were slow and deliberate, but Lyerin could see the tension in their bodies¡ªthe barely contained rage that simmered just beneath the surface. Suddenly, one of the larger apes stopped, its nose twitching as it sniffed the air. Its gaze shifted toward Lyerin''s hiding spot, its glowing eyes narrowing suspiciously. Lyerin''s pulse quickened, but he remained perfectly still, his body pressed low against the ground. The ape hesitated for a moment longer, then let out a low growl before turning away, satisfied that whatever it had sensed was not an immediate threat. Lyerin exhaled softly, relieved but still on edge. He couldn''t afford to make a single mistake. Not here. Not now. As the apes continued to mill about, Lyerin slowly began to maneuver the vines. His goal was simple: lead the apes to the river, where the muddy waters would hide the Cragar''Throm Mana Beasts from view. If he could lure the apes into the water and trap them there, he would have the upper hand. And perhaps, just perhaps, he could find a way to tame them in the process. But for now, survival was his priority and he had other plans. The apes grew closer, their movements more erratic as they began to sense the presence of the mana beasts. Lyerin knew it was only a matter of time before they attacked. He had to act quickly. Holding his breath, Lyerin tugged on the vines and began to pull the Cragar''Throm Mana Beasts toward the river. The beasts, still disoriented but obedient, followed his lead, their large forms moving clumsily through the underbrush. Lyerin pulled harder, gritting his teeth as he forced the beasts to move faster. The apes were growing more agitated, their cries becoming louder and more frenzied. They could sense the mana beasts now, and it wouldn''t be long before they descended upon them in a violent frenzy. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Lyerin managed to get the mana beasts to the edge of the river. He guided them into the water, the muddy current concealing their forms as they waded in. Lyerin watched from his hiding spot, his heart pounding in his chest. He could hear the apes approaching, their movements growing faster and more aggressive. The air was thick with tension, the jungle alive with the sounds of the approaching beasts. And then, with one final, guttural cry, the apes charged. Lyerin gripped the vines tightly, holding on for dear life as the chaos erupted around him. Chapter 68: Mysterious Actions 2/2 Lord Victor sat on the edge of his seat, his eyes glued to the holographic projection displayed by the magic circle in front of him. He leaned forward, almost unconsciously, as he watched Lyerin, the little rogue who had intrigued him more than he cared to admit. His heart pounded in his chest as the scene unfolded. He had witnessed many things in his time¡ªplenty of battles, many hunts, but this¡­ this was different. His entire body tensed up when he saw Lyerin nearly discovered by the Carnivorous Blast Ape. If that ape had used its echolocation ability at that moment, it could have located Lyerin with terrifying precision and torn him apart in seconds. Lord Victor swallowed hard. The thought of Lyerin getting caught didn''t sit well with him, though he wasn''t sure why. This was a test, after all. Lyerin either proved himself worthy or he failed, and in failure, death was always a possibility. Yet there was something about this young man, something that made Victor strangely invested in his survival. And then something even more curious happened. The Blast Ape didn''t use its echolocation. It moved past Lyerin, almost as if it didn''t sense him. Victor narrowed his eyes. "That''s odd," he murmured, stroking his chin. "It didn''t use its ability. Why?" At first, he chalked it up to sheer luck. Perhaps the ape was simply distracted or maybe it hadn''t sensed Lyerin''s presence at all. But as Victor continued watching, a strange thought began to gnaw at the back of his mind. It was as if Lyerin had known that the ape wouldn''t use its echolocation¡ªas if he had been perfectly aware of its behavior. But that couldn''t be possible, could it? Lyerin hadn''t shown any signs of knowing about the specific abilities of the Blast Apes. And yet, there was something unsettling about the way Lyerin moved, as if he was always one step ahead of the danger, anticipating it in ways that defied ordinary logic. Lord Victor''s lips curled into a smile, his amusement growing. "What are you going to do next, Lyerin?" he whispered. "You''ve piqued my interest more than I expected." ¡­ Meanwhile, deep within the forest, Lyerin stood ankle-deep in the murky river, the cool water flowing swiftly around his legs. He had positioned himself upstream from the Cragar''Throm Clan mana beasts, far enough to stay out of sight but close enough to feel the tension in the air. The vines he had tied to the beasts were still held tightly in his grip, and his mind was racing with thoughts of what was to come. He had to act fast, but every move had to be calculated, deliberate. There was no room for error. The moment he heard it¡ªa distant roar of anger followed by the rapid approach of something large and powerful¡ªhis pulse quickened. The Blast Apes had arrived. Lyerin took a deep breath and dove into the water, holding the vines tightly in his hands. The coldness of the river enveloped him as he submerged himself beneath the surface, feeling the pressure of the water against his skin. He lay low, keeping his head down, letting the current pull him along. The muffled sound of rushing water filled his ears, and for a moment, everything seemed calm. Then, it happened. Bang! The first explosion ripped through the air, followed by a chorus of deafening blasts. Bang! Bang! Bang! The jungle around him shook as the Blast Apes unleashed their fury on the Cragar''Throm mana beasts. Lyerin could feel the vibrations of the explosions even beneath the water, the force of them strong enough to rattle his bones. His beasts didn''t even have time to roar in protest. They were consumed by the devastating blasts in an instant, their bodies torn apart by the concussive force. Lyerin could feel the tension in the vines, some of them snapping as the connection to his beasts was severed. Without hesitation, Lyerin pulled hard on the remaining vines, trying to salvage what was left. He could feel the resistance in the ropes as he tugged, the weight of the dead or dying beasts pulling against him. But Lyerin knew better than to try and save them all. He let go of some of the vines, releasing the mana beasts that had been lost to the explosions. Boom! Another explosion. The ground shook violently, sending ripples through the water as more of the Blast Apes detonated their volatile mana. Lyerin gritted his teeth, holding on tightly to the vines that remained in his hands. He pulled them toward him, dragging what was left of the Cragar''Throm Clan mana beasts with him into the deeper parts of the river. His heart pounded in his chest as he pulled himself up against a large rock jutting out of the water. He pressed his back against it, using the rock as cover, and then slowly, carefully, he raised his head above the surface of the water to take in a breath of air. The cool night air filled his lungs, and for a moment, Lyerin felt a small sense of relief. But it was fleeting. The apes weren''t done. He could hear them¡ªsnarling, gnawing, tearing at the remains of the mana beasts that had been caught in the blasts. The sound was unnerving, like the crunch of bone and flesh being devoured by feral beasts. Lyerin ducked his head back down beneath the water, pulling the remaining vines with him. He kept his body pressed against the rock, his breaths shallow as he listened to the apes move through the jungle. He could hear them fighting amongst themselves, their angry roars reverberating through the forest. The chaos above was deafening, but Lyerin remained still, waiting patiently for the right moment to act. His eyes narrowed in focus, and his thoughts raced through potential strategies. Suddenly, the gnawing sounds grew closer. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The apes were moving in his direction, drawn by the scent of blood and the remnants of the Cragar''Throm mana beasts. Lyerin''s heart skipped a beat as he realized just how close they were getting. Grrraahhh! One of the apes let out a bone-chilling growl, followed by the sound of heavy footfalls crashing through the underbrush. Lyerin could feel the vibrations in the ground even through the water. The apes were closing in, as if their primal instincts were driving them toward his location. Lyerin''s began to think of possible thanks he could do. He had to think fast. He tightened his grip on the vines, pulling them closer to him as he huddled beneath the water. He shifted his position, trying to stay as hidden as possible. The water flowed over him, masking his scent and his movements, but he knew that wouldn''t be enough if the apes decided to search the river. The air around him felt tense, thick with anticipation. He could hear the apes moving closer, their growls low and menacing. The jungle had fallen into an eerie silence, save for the sounds of the Blast Apes stalking their prey. Lyerin''s pulse quickened, but he remained calm, focused. He knew that panicking would only get him killed. Instead, he relied on his instincts¡ªthose same instincts that had carried him through countless battles and near-death experiences in his past life. Slowly, cautiously, he adjusted his grip on the vines and prepared for what was to come next. He would have to rely on his cunning and his knowledge of the creatures to survive. The Blast Apes were dangerous, volatile creatures, but Lyerin had faced worse before. He just needed to stay one step ahead. As the apes drew nearer, Lyerin whispered to himself, "Stay calm. Just stay calm." His body was tense, his muscles coiled like a spring, ready to react at a moment''s notice. He waited, his breath shallow and measured, as the Blast Apes closed in on his position. Chapter 69: What is he planning this time? Lord Victor leaned forward in his seat, the hologram shimmering in front of him, showing every detail of the jungle surrounding Lyerin. He could barely breathe as he watched the three Blast Apes draw closer to Lyerin''s hiding place. The apes were massive, their hulking forms dwarfing the environment around them. Their hands, raised ominously, glowed with the dangerous, pulsating light of the explosive seeds they could conjure¡ªa terrifying manifestation of their volatile mana. Victor''s eyes narrowed, his breath catching in his throat. He muttered under his breath, "Is this it? Is he finally going to die this time?" The apes, with their keen senses, had clearly picked up something in the water, something faint but enough to draw their attention. Lord Victor had seen this countless times before. The apes were not known for mercy. Once they sensed prey, they destroyed it in the most devastating manner possible. He had seen far more capable warriors than Lyerin torn to shreds by these explosive creatures. But just as Victor steeled himself for the inevitable, something caught his eye¡ªa flicker of movement behind one of the Blast Apes. It was subtle, almost imperceptible, but enough to jolt him upright in his seat. His eyes widened in disbelief. "What¡­ was that?" he whispered, staring at the screen with a mixture of shock and fascination. The movement beneath the water was calculated, precise, and Lyerin had somehow managed to use it to his advantage. The Blast Apes, sensing something behind them, turned their attention away from the rock where Lyerin was hiding. They growled and snarled, distracted by what they thought was an easy meal. Then, in a surprising turn of events, the apes seemed to calm down, as if their hunger had suddenly been sated. They devoured the remnants of the Cragar''Throm Clan mana beasts with savage efficiency, their massive jaws tearing through flesh and bone with ease. In mere moments, they were finished, and the once menacing creatures lumbered away into the dense foliage, satisfied with their meal. Lord Victor sat back in his chair, his mouth slightly agape. His mind began to articulate and try to understand everything as he tried to make sense of what had just happened. Not long, he found it. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The vines. It was the vines that Lyerin had tied to the limbs of the mana beasts before everything began. Victor had dismissed them as a mere tool for dragging the beasts into the water. But now, it all made sense. "He¡­ he used their limbs when they exploded, pulled it to hide it, and then in a nicknod danger, he used them as bait to distract the Apes," Victor mumbled, rubbing his chin thoughtfully. "I never would''ve thought of that. Tying the limbs and positioning them so that when the Blast Apes arrived, they would sense the flesh and blood, focusing their attention on the mana beasts instead of him." Victor''s eyes gleamed with admiration, but also with a trace of something more¡ªunease. He leaned closer to the hologram again, watching as Lyerin began to emerge from behind the rock. "Most people," Victor continued to mutter, "most even in my position, wouldn''t think of that. They''d be too panicked, too focused on survival to even consider using their fallen allies as a distraction." He paused, thinking deeply. "It''s not just clever¡ªit''s ruthless." Lord Victor''s mind wandered to a hypothetical scenario. If it had been him in Lyerin''s position, would he have come up with such a solution? Perhaps, given time. But the pressure, the chaos of battle, the looming presence of death¡ªit was enough to cloud anyone''s judgment. Even an experienced fighter might not have seen such an opportunity amidst the carnage. And then Victor''s thoughts turned to others¡ªwarriors, leaders, assassins¡ªwho had faced similar dangers in their lifetimes. Few would have had the clarity of mind to make such a move. Lyerin''s approach had been impressive, even by Victor''s high standards. But more than that, it had been unpredictable. Victor found himself asking the same question over and over again: How had the little mutt known it would work? "Did he plan for this all along?" Victor mused, his voice barely audible. "Or was it a spur-of-the-moment decision? Either way, it was brilliant." He shook his head, a smile tugging at the corner of his lips. "It seems like this little rogue might just survive after all." As he watched the screen, Victor could feel a wave of curiosity wash over him. How much did Lyerin know? What other secrets was he hiding? The boy''s knowledge of the Blast Apes, he swore to only met them once, and his ability to predict their behavior¡ªit all hinted at something far more complex than Victor had anticipated. He had originally planned to toss Lyerin into this situation for entertainment, maybe even a chance to test his mettle. But now, he was beginning to think there was much more to Lyerin than he had first assumed. Victor tapped his fingers on the armrest of his chair. "I threw those mana beasts beside him for a reason," he muttered to himself, piecing together his original plan. "The Blast Apes were supposed to be attracted to them, after all they are so big and easy to notice even in the night, and with no escape, that little mutt, Lyerin should''ve been caught in the crossfire. No matter how skilled he was, the chances of survival should have been slim." He paused, his eyes glinting with intrigue. "But instead of being caught, he used the chaos to his advantage. Impressive. Very impressive." He leaned back in his seat, still processing everything. "Now I have questions," he murmured. "How much does he really know? How far can he go?" But then, just as Victor was lost in thought, something on the screen caught his attention again. Lyerin had stood up from the water, brushing himself off. His expression was calm, almost serene, but there was something in his eyes¡ªa glint of determination that made Victor sit up straighter. "Huh?" Victor mumbled, raising an eyebrow. "What is he planning to do this time?" ¡­ Lyerin stood on the edge of the river, his gaze lingering on the remains of the Cragar''Throm Clan mana beasts. Their bones, stripped clean by the Blast Apes, were all that remained of the creatures who had once fought by his side. He knelt down by their remains, his hands brushing against the cool bones, and closed his eyes in reverence. Whispering softly, he began to chant an ancient tribal prayer, a ritual that had been passed down through generations. His voice was low and melodic, filled with an otherworldly cadence that echoed through the forest. Spirits of the earth, spirits of the sky, Hear my call and grant me strength. These souls, once fierce and brave, Now rest within your embrace. Guide them to peace, guide them to rest, For their journey in this world is done. His words drifted into the air, carried away by the soft breeze. For a moment, the forest seemed to grow still, as if the very spirits he called upon were listening to his prayer. Lyerin finished the chant, bowing his head in respect, and then slowly rose to his feet. He glanced around the jungle, his eyes scanning the area. He knew that Victor was watching him, probably scrutinizing his every move. So, with a casual air, Lyerin began picking berries from the nearby bushes. He sampled each one, making a show of it as though he were merely foraging for food. But in truth, Lyerin''s mind was elsewhere. His real goal was something far more dangerous. He had been studying the forest for some time now, following the tracks of the Blast Apes as they moved through the jungle. He had traced their movements back to what he suspected was their hideout. And now, it was time to investigate. As he moved through the forest, Lyerin carefully analyzed the layout of the terrain. The jungle was dense with trees, the underbrush thick with foliage. But Lyerin''s sharp eyes caught subtle signs¡ªbroken branches, disturbed leaves, the faint scent of the apes lingering in the air. He followed these clues with precision, his mind working through the possibilities. After some time, Lyerin arrived at a clearing. It was here that he stopped, studying the area carefully. The hideout was hidden deep within the forest, but there were two potential locations where the Blast Ape children could be kept. Both were surrounded by heavy foliage and guarded by adult apes, but something about the way the jungle was arranged caught Lyerin''s attention. He studied the first location for a moment, noting the thick growth of vines and trees around it. The guards here were positioned carefully, their movements alert and coordinated. But something about the setup didn''t sit right with Lyerin. He turned his attention to the second location. This one was more subtle, less guarded but still protected. The trees here were arranged in a way that provided natural cover, and the ground was softer, indicating that the area had been disturbed recently. Lyerin furrowed his brow, weighing his options. "The first location is too obvious," he murmured to himself. "The guards are too focused, too prepared. It''s a decoy¡ªmeant to lure intruders into a false sense of security." His gaze shifted back to the second location. "But this one¡­ it''s hidden. Less guarded, but more secure. They''ve likely placed the children here because it''s less likely to be discovered." After careful consideration, Lyerin made his decision. He would target the second location. It was the safer bet, and his instincts told him that it was the best option. He stood up, with a sly smile spreading across his face. "Time for me to make a move." Chapter 70: Underhanded Ambush In the dense, dark jungle, a community of Wild Blast Apes thrived, hidden deep within the twisted vines and thick foliage. Their nests were woven from branches and leaves, expertly crafted high in the trees to protect their young from the dangers that lurked below. In the second nest, where the canopy of trees was thickest, the young apes played in relative safety, unaware of the silent predator lurking in the shadows, watching them with cold, calculating eyes. Lyerin had been observing the nest for hours, his body slathered in thick, black mud. It wasn''t the common brown mud that most would use for camouflage; this was different. This mud was rare, harder to find, and had a texture and color that allowed him to blend seamlessly into the darkness of the jungle. Among the group of rowdy ape children, there was one that caught his attention. It was slightly larger than the others, its fur a deep shade of gray, with a faint aura of magic shimmering around it. Lyerin''s eyes narrowed as he watched the creature play, its hands clumsily rolling a magical seed between its fingers. The seed glowed faintly, and Lyerin recognized its significance immediately. This was no ordinary youngling¡ªit was on the verge of becoming a teenage Blast Ape. That seed, the very one it clutched so carelessly, was the key to his plan. The Blast Apes were infamous for their ability to generate explosive seeds, each one packed with raw, volatile mana that could be deadly in the right¡ªor wrong¡ªhands. To anyone else, this young ape was just another wild creature, but to Lyerin, it was a potential weapon. A single seed could be used for any number of destructive purposes, and Lyerin had no intention of letting it go to waste. He crouched low, his muscles coiled like a spring, ready to pounce. He watched the young ape closely, waiting for the perfect moment to strike. His heart beat steadily in his chest, but he made sure his breathing calm and controlled. Patience was key. The wild apes might have been simple beasts, but their senses were sharp, and any wrong move could alert the entire community. Lyerin had no intention of facing a horde of angry Blast Apes. The young Blast Ape was distracted, rubbing its belly with one hand while still fiddling with the magical seed in the other. It looked around, its bright eyes darting left and right, searching for food. Though it had eaten earlier, it was still ravenous, its growing body demanding more nourishment. But there was no food left in the nest. The elder apes had long since departed to hunt, leaving the younglings to fend for themselves for a while. Just as the young Blast Ape was about to give up its search for food, something fluttered in front of its face. "Ungh?" The ape blinked in surprise and tilted it''s head slightly, its eyes focusing on the object hovering just out of reach. It was a piece of meat¡ªraw, dripping with blood, and almost identical to the flesh it had devoured earlier. The ape''s stomach growled in response, and it reached out instinctively, its fingers grasping for the tantalizing morsel. "Ngawrr!!" But the meat moved, jerking back just out of reach. Tussle! Tussle! The young ape paused, sniffing the air cautiously. There was something strange about this, something that didn''t quite feel right. But the scent of the meat was too tempting, too familiar. Hunger clouded the ape''s mind, making it reckless. It glanced around, making sure none of the other younglings had noticed the food. When it was satisfied that no one would steal its prize, it lunged forward again. The meat moved once more, retreating into the bushes. The young Blast Ape hesitated, but hunger drove it forward, its instincts telling it to follow. Until, the meat disappeared into the thick foliage, and the ape crouched low, cautiously creeping after it. Every step brought it deeper into the underbrush, further away from the safety of the nest. The other young apes continued to play, oblivious to their companion''s departure. Finally, the piece of meat disappeared into a dense patch of bushes. The young ape hesitated at the edge, peering into the darkness. Something inside its mind told it to turn back, to return to the safety of the nest. But hunger overrode caution. It pushed its way through the bushes, its eyes scanning the ground for any sign of the meat. Before it could react, something moved in the shadows. Rustle! Rustle! A figure, cloaked in mud and darkness, lunged forward with lightning speed. The young Blast Ape let out a startled cry, but in that instant, Lyerin''s hand came down in a swift, powerful chop to the back of its neck. Swoosh! Cluck! The impact was precise, enough to knock the creature out cold without causing unnecessary harm. The young ape''s body went limp, collapsing in Lyerin''s arms as its consciousness faded. Lyerin stood over the unconscious ape, he noticed that his breathing was still steady, fortunately, his heart rate barely elevated despite the swift, brutal attack. He had no need for weapons¡ªhis own body was enough. The apes were wild and dangerous, but even they had their vulnerabilities, and Lyerin had learned exactly how to exploit them. He knelt down beside the unconscious ape, his fingers carefully brushing aside its fur to reveal the magical seed clutched tightly in its hand. The seed pulsed faintly with energy, a warm glow that seemed to respond to his touch. Lyerin''s eyes gleamed with satisfaction. This was what he had been searching for¡ªthe key to unlocking the destructive potential of the Blast Apes. With a quick, nonchalant motion, Lyerin gently pried the seed from the creature''s fingers. It was small, no larger than a marble, but it radiated an immense amount of power. Lyerin held it up to the light, studying it closely. The mana within the seed was volatile, unstable, but that was exactly what made it so valuable. In the right hands, this tiny seed could cause untold destruction. He slipped the seed into a small pouch at his waist, securing it carefully. The young ape groaned softly, still unconscious but alive. Lyerin glanced down at it, his expression unreadable. He had no reason to kill the creature¡ªit had served its purpose. Besides, leaving a dead ape would only draw unnecessary attention. The Blast Apes were fiercely protective of their young, and the last thing Lyerin needed was to have the entire community hunting him down. Satisfied with his prize, Lyerin stood up and melted back into the shadows. His blackened form blended seamlessly with the darkness, and within moments, he was gone And his direction, was towards the first nest. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 71: First brain explosion Back in the dim, damp dungeon, Lord Victor sat casually atop the unconscious body of one of Lyerin''s mana beasts. Its massive, hulking form provided an almost grotesque throne beneath him. His dark eyes gleamed as he leaned forward, watching the shimmering hologram before him. The hologram was a magical projection, showing every move Lyerin made deep in the jungle with the Blast Apes. Lord Victor chuckled softly to himself. He had given Lyerin a simple task: survive. Nothing more, nothing less. But what Lyerin was doing now went far beyond the scope of his instructions. Lyerin wasn''t just trying to survive¡ªhe was moving towards the heart of the Blast Ape horde, a feat that would have made lesser men flee in terror. "What are you trying to prove, boy?" Lord Victor muttered to himself, his chuckle fading as his eyes narrowed in concentration. "Is this ambition? Or madness?" The hologram flickered as Lyerin''s figure came into view, mud-caked and shadowy as he slipped through the thick foliage like a predator stalking its prey. His blackened form blended perfectly with the dark undergrowth. The faint glimmer of magic in his eyes betrayed his intent¡ªfocused, deliberate, calculating. Victor''s amusement drained away as he saw Lyerin''s target: a child Blast Ape, sitting apart from the others, its pudgy fingers rolling a magical seed absentmindedly. The small ape, oblivious to the danger, was playing with its soon-to-be teenage transformation seed. Lyerin had already made his move. Victor watched closely, analyzing Lyerin''s tactics. "Ah¡­ now I see," he murmured, his voice taking on a tone of appreciation mixed with caution. "He fed them first. His mana beasts¡­ the apes devoured them. Now they''re full, satiated, their guard down. Clever." Lord Victor leaned back, stroking his chin thoughtfully. He continued his analysis, his mind working through Lyerin''s strategy. "With their bellies full, the Blast Apes won''t be as alert. And now the females will be preoccupied, eager to return favors to their mates for bringing them food. Reproduction¡­ the ritual of mating," Victor muttered, his gaze intense as the pieces of the puzzle fell into place. "The males will leave the children unguarded while they indulge in their¡­ rituals. And that''s when Lyerin moves in. Brilliant." Victor''s admiration for Lyerin''s cunning grew. The young man had timed everything perfectly. Lyerin knew that once the guards were distracted, he could swoop in like a hawk, striking with precision. The child ape, caught off guard and unaware, was knocked unconscious before it could release the full force of its explosive seed. "Smart," Victor whispered, a faint smirk on his lips. "He incapacitated the child without triggering the explosion. That seed could have blown them both to pieces. But Lyerin¡­ he''s calculated every move." Victor leaned forward, his eyes gleaming with a mixture of excitement and unease. "But what now?" he wondered aloud. "What''s his next move? Why is he heading toward the first nest? The adults there¡­ they''re not like the child. They won''t be fazed by a mere teenager''s explosive seed!" --- Deep in the heart of the jungle, Lyerin crouched low, blending seamlessly into the shadows. The air around him buzzed with violent tension, even the thick canopy above muffling the sounds of the Blast Ape horde nearby, was almost making him dizzy. The massive creatures lumbered through the forest with heavy footfalls, their muscular forms casting long shadows across the forest floor. The scent of damp earth and wild musk filled Lyerin''s nostrils as he lay in wait. He knew what was coming. The explosive seed he had harvested from the child Blast Ape would be ineffective against the larger, adult apes. Their thick hides and powerful muscles were resilient to the concussive force of the teenage seeds. But Lyerin remained still, his breathing calm and steady, waiting for the right moment. Crunch. Snap. The sound of a large Blast Ape approaching echoed through the trees. Lyerin tensed, his sharp eyes watching the guard Blast Ape as it lumbered over to exchange a few guttural grunts with another ape. HOHOOU!! HRAHAOO! HOOHUUROO! The two creatures communicated in their primal tongue before the original guard finally departed, leaving the newcomer in its place. Lyerin''s eyes glinted. Now was his chance. The new guard was alone, and its attention was unfocused. Lyerin moved flash like a shadow, slipping silently up a nearby tree, his movements quick and deliberate. He perched on a high branch, overlooking the unsuspecting Blast Ape below. He could hear its heavy breathing, see the slight twitch of its ears, and smell the distinct musky odor of the creature as it scanned the jungle for threats. Time stretched as Lyerin waited, his muscles coiled like a spring ready to release. He watched the ape''s every movement, waiting for it to turn, to glance in his direction. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The moment arrived. The Blast Ape turned its head slightly, its eyes narrowing as it sensed something nearby. But before it could react, Lyerin leaped from his perch. Whoosh! The air rushed past him as he descended ungraciously, but swiftly and silently, landing squarely on the creature''s broad shoulders. The ape let out a startled grunt, its massive body immediately tensed in shock. It opened its mouth to roar, but Lyerin''s hand was faster. He slammed his palm over the ape''s mouth, muffling the sound before it could escape. The ape thrashed beneath him, trying to shake him off, but Lyerin''s grip was ironclad. With a swift, unconcerned roll, he struck the creature''s jaw in the lower part like an uppercut with a powerful kick. Thud! The impact sent a jolt through the ape''s body, disorienting it as it stumbled backward. Lyerin flipped off its shoulders, landing gracefully a few feet away. He stood tall, calm, and unmoving, his expression cold and unyielding. The Blast Ape growled, regaining its footing, rage burning in its eyes as it glared at Lyerin with pure hatred. "Graaaaaaagghh!!" A low, rumbling growl emanated from the creature''s chest as it bared its teeth. It raised its massive hand, revealing the small but deadly explosive seeds clutched between its fingers. Each seed glowed with a faint, ominous light. The ape was ready to throw them at Lyerin, to tear him apart with the sheer force of its power. But Lyerin remained unfazed. He met the creature''s gaze with a calm, almost serene smile. He knew what was coming. Kaboom! Without warning, the ape''s head exploded in a flash of light and gore. The sound of the blast was sharp, but oddly contained, as though the explosion had been carefully orchestrated. Blood and brain matter splattered across the forest floor, and the Blast Ape''s massive body crumpled to the ground in a heap. Lyerin stood still, his expression unchanged, as bits of flesh and bone rained down around him. He had calculated every move, predicted every outcome. The explosive seed he had harvested earlier had been placed strategically within the ape''s mouth during their brief struggle. The creature never had a chance. Never stood a chance. The forest around him remained eerily silent. None of the other Blast Apes had been alerted to the commotion. The explosion had been perfectly timed, perfectly executed. Lyerin wiped his hand on a nearby leaf, clearing away the remnants of the Blast Ape''s brain. His expression remained calm and composed, but there was a flicker of satisfaction in his eyes. He had taken out a guard, one of the strongest of the Blast Apes, without raising an alarm. And now, the path to the first nest lay open before him. With a final glance at the fallen creature, Lyerin turned and disappeared into the jungle once more, his movements as silent but violent as ever. The horde of Blast Apes remained unaware of the predator lurking in their midst.¡­ Chapter 72: Send them to heaven Back in the dark recesses of the dungeon, Lord Victor''s demeanor had changed dramatically. The casual amusement that usually flickered in his expression had faded, replaced by a stone-like mask of emotionless focus. His hands were crossed tightly over his chest, his posture stiff, but his eyes gleamed with a sharpness that suggested deep contemplation. He no longer saw Lyerin as just a brat in a survival game¡ªthere was something more at play here, something that demanded his full attention. He watched the magical hologram intently, tracking Lyerin''s every movement with scrutinizing eyes. The images flickered as Lyerin, covered in mud and filth, dispatched the Blast Ape guards with alarming efficiency. The brat''s attacks weren''t just random strokes of luck; they were cold, calculated strikes. Lord Victor''s brows furrowed as he began piecing things together. "The brat can read breathing," Lord Victor mumbled under his breath. He clenched his fists as Lyerin maneuvered around the latest Blast Ape guard. The little Borgias Lyerin has not relied on brute force. No, his strategy was much deeper than that. The young man had somehow deduced that the ape had just returned from a session of mating, exhausted from its time with the females. It was a gamble that should have gotten that little mutt killed, but it didn''t. The only explanation was that Lyerin had read the guard''s labored breathing, catching the subtle signs of fatigue that would have been imperceptible to most. "If he hadn''t noticed that," Victor continued to murmur, "he would be dead right now. No mana, no raw power. All he has is his wits." His voice dropped to a whisper, laced with intrigue. "What drives him? What''s his goal?" Victor''s eyes remained fixed on the hologram as Lyerin continued his deadly work. The teenager''s explosive seed had been the perfect weapon to manipulate the guard''s rage. Lyerin had used the ape''s anger against it, provoking the creature to act without thinking. The resulting blast had killed the guard before it could even sound the alarm. "But can he still survive the heavily guarded ones?" Victor questioned aloud, his voice filled with doubt. "The leaders? What does he desire from them? What is his true goal?" --- Lyerin moved cautiously through the dense foliage, his expression calm, yet a fire burned deep within his eyes. This¡­ this was it. The exhilaration of battle, the thrill of life and death hanging in the balance. It was like he had been reborn. The memories of his past life felt slowly merging with his current body, but this time, instead of pain, there was a refreshing clarity. It was as if the jungle had stripped away the layers of his old self, leaving him new, raw, and alive. The young man allowed a small, almost imperceptible smile to touch his lips as he tucked the explosive seeds away into a hidden pocket. He had bigger plans for these. But first, there were things to take care of. He moved silently back to the teenage Blast Ape, which had just begun to stir, its body twitching as it regained consciousness. Lyerin crouched low, observing the ape''s slow, drowsy movements. It hadn''t fully recovered yet. With a fluidness, Lyerin struck the ape''s neck again, his hand slicing through the air with a precision that would make any warrior proud. Thud! The creature slumped, unconscious once more. Satisfied, Lyerin stood up and began to move again. He passed by one of the headless adult apes he had killed earlier, its massive body sprawled out in the underbrush. Lyerin glanced down at it, his face still and unreadable, though inside he felt a slight pang of regret. "Pity," Lyerin mumbled to himself, crouching down next to the corpse. "If only I had the mana to carry your body and throw it at your leader''s feet." He gave a small shake of his head and stood up again. "But I can''t¡­ and Lord Victor is watching. I can''t take any risks." He sighed softly, and continued on his way, making sure to cover his tracks as he moved through the jungle. Lyerin was careful to stay in the shadows, avoiding any unnecessary noise or movement. The last thing he needed was to attract unwanted attention. As he moved through the undergrowth, Lyerin came across a patch of berries he had seen earlier before he entered the Blast Ape''s territory. They were small, round, and a deep, rich purple. Their skin glistened in the dim light, and a faint, intoxicating smell filled the air around them. The berries were known to have a peculiar effect on anyone who ate them, inducing a state of intoxication and confusion. "Perfect," Lyerin whispered as he plucked a handful of the berries and stuffed them into a small pouch at his side. He continued moving, eventually making his way back to the river where the remains of his Cragar''Throm Clan mana beast companion were hidden beneath the water. He crouched down by the water''s edge and tugged gently on one of the vines he had attached to the creature''s limbs earlier. Slowly, the massive head of the dead mana beast emerged from the water, its eyes wide open and unseeing, its mouth twisted in a grotesque grin. Lyerin''s expression softened for a brief moment as he gazed down at the creature''s lifeless form. He had asked for forgiveness before, and now he did so again. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Forgive me," Lyerin whispered softly. "This time, I promise¡­ this will be the last." He took a deep breath, calming the storm inside him. This was why he had tied the vines to his companions'' limbs earlier¡ªhe needed their bodies as part of his plan. He had let go of some of the vines when the Blast Apes attacked, using the other limbs as distractions, but he had made sure to hold on to at least one of the heads. And now, it would serve its purpose. Lyerin gently detached the head from the vine and carried it with him as he moved back to the teenage Blast Ape. The ape was still unconscious, lying on its side in the undergrowth. Lyerin crouched down next to it and gently lifted its head. He placed the intoxicating berries next to the ape''s mouth, nudging them closer until the creature instinctively began to eat them, even in its unconscious state. The intoxicating smell filled the air, and soon the teenage Blast Ape began to stir again, its body swaying slightly as the effects of the berries began to take hold. Lyerin watched patiently as the ape''s movements grew sluggish and disoriented, its eyes glazed over with the drunken haze induced by the berries. Satisfied, Lyerin took the head of the Cragar''Throm Clan mana beast and carefully placed it over the ape''s head, adjusting it until it fit snugly. The dead eyes of the mana beast stared out from the crude mask, giving the teenage Blast Ape a grotesque and fearsome appearance. Lyerin stepped back, a small smile playing at the corners of his lips as he watched the creature stumble to its feet, its movements clumsy and awkward. But it was walking, and that was all that mattered. He led the creature silently through the jungle, keeping it on a tight leash as they moved toward the heart of the Blast Ape community. The air grew thicker with the scent of the apes as they drew closer, the sounds of grunting and growling growing louder with each step. Finally, they arrived at their destination¡ªthe area where the leaders of the Blast Apes resided. The leader''s nest was heavily guarded, with massive, hulking Blast Apes standing watch at every corner. Their eyes gleamed with intelligence and power, their bodies radiating strength. But Lyerin wasn''t worried. He had a plan. He positioned the drunken teenage ape near the entrance to the leader''s nest and stepped back into the shadows, his eyes gleaming with anticipation. The ape stumbled forward, its grotesque mask making it appear as though a Cragar''Throm Clan mana beast was leading the charge. Lyerin smiled darkly, his heart pounding in his chest as he watched the scene unfold. The Blast Ape guards would have no idea what hit them. And when the chaos began, Lyerin would strike. "Let''s send this place to heaven," Lyerin whispered to himself, his smile widening as the first of the guards turned to face the stumbling ape. Chapter 73: Moving in shadow The Blast Ape soldiers, burly and tense, shifted uneasily as the masked creature approached their territory. They stood on alert, with their massive bodies quivering with a sudden aggressive tension. The thick, heavy brows of the largest one furrowed deeply, and the muscles of its broad shoulders twitched with suspicion. Their round, deep-set eyes glinted with wariness, narrowing at the strange figure stumbling toward them. The air grew taut with twistedness as they flexed their fingers, revealing the explosive seeds gripped tightly between them. Thump, thump, thump, went the subtle footfalls as they positioned themselves to throw, ready to obliterate the unknown threat in seconds. "Hrrmph¡­ krrraagh," grunted the guard leader, his eyes flicking back and forth between the masked figure and his comrades. His nostrils flared, snorting heavily as if trying to detect any familiar scent from the strange creature before them. The other Blast Apes mirrored his posture, their hulking forms shifting restlessly in the tall grass, and their feet were pounding the earth with impatience. Hidden in the shadow of a towering tree, Lyerin watched with an extreme focus, his body as still as the air around him. His breathing was measured, his pulse steady. He watched every movement of the Blast Apes, eyes flitting from one suspicious gesture to another, his mind calculating the timing, the response, the possibility of passing undetected. He observed how the explosive seeds gleamed in their hands, with an aggressive trembling tension in their muscles as they readied themselves to hurl destruction upon the intruder. One wrong move, and the plan would be lost. Meanwhile, the teenager Blast Ape swayed on its feet, the crude mask of the Cragar''Throm Clan Mana beast still loosely covering its face. The creature emitted a low, confused groan, "Urrf... Huungh." Its staggering steps kicked up small clouds of dust as it struggled to keep balance. Its mouth opened slightly as if to speak, but only a strained sound escaped: "Auurugh¡­" The Blast Ape guards stiffened at the noise, with their eyes widening in shock. Immediately, they glanced at each other, startled by the sound. Their heads bobbed up and down, muscles rippling beneath their thick fur as they communicated in their grunting language. "Kroo¡­ krah?" one of them vocalized, its head tilting in question. "Hrruph¡­ wrah-wrah," the guard leader responded, shaking his head in confusion, unsure of what to make of the situation. A few of the guards clenched their fists tighter around the seeds, poised to throw. Tension buzzed in the air like the hum of angry wind. The grunts became louder, more insistent, as they tried to decide whether to act or wait. Their hands twitched and their eyes were narrowing as they prepared for the worst. But before they could react, the teenage Blast Ape, disoriented and stumbling, reached up and yanked the mask from its face. With a clumsy move, it dropped the Cragar''Throm Clan''s grotesque head to the ground. The Blast Ape guards froze, their eyes widening in disbelief. "Wurph!" one of them exclaimed, its massive jaw dropping open. The other guards exchanged shocked glances, the confusion in their eyes turning to realization. Then, the silence broke with a deep, rumbling chuckle, "Hur-hur-hurrr." One of the guards began laughing¡ªa low, raspy sound that echoed through the clearing. It was soon joined by another guard, who slapped its hand against its thigh, its hoots of laughter shaking its body. "Harrr-harrr-harrr!" The laughter immediately became infectious. One by one, the Blast Apes started laughing, doubling over as their hoots filled the air, their booming voices bouncing off the trees. Even the guard leader, who had been on the verge of commanding an attack, snorted in amusement, covering his face with a large, hairy hand. Lyerin, from his vantage point in the shadows, felt a slow grin tug at the corners of his mouth. He had expected this reaction. Blast Apes, though brutish, had an odd sense of humor. Their nature was one of camaraderie, and they often found humor in the clumsy antics of their own kind. It was precisely why Lyerin had bet on this moment of confusion to buy time. The laughter allowed him to fade deeper into the shadows, slipping away unnoticed as tries to go deeper in the Blast Ape community. The Blast Ape guards, now thoroughly entertained, decided to play along. One of them stepped forward, shaking its head with a playful grunt. "Hrraaarph," it chuckled as it picked up the Cragar''Throm Clan''s mask and placed it back on the teenage Blast Ape''s head. The drunken creature swayed once more, too dazed to react properly, and the guards burst into another round of belly laughs. "Harrr-harrr-harrr!" They led the teenager deeper into the heart of the community, still chuckling at the ridiculous sight. Inside, the other apes halted their activities as the masked figure stumbled past, their eyes wide with surprise. The air inside the camp was thick with the scent of damp earth and fur, and the towering trees provided a thick canopy, casting everything in dim light. Apes, large and small, lined either side of the dirt path, watching in stunned silence as the masked creature made its awkward entrance. At the center of the camp, a massive Blast Ape stood tall, its presence commanding and imposing. It was the community Blast Ape leader, its muscles rippling beneath its scarred, thick hide. Its sharp eyes gleamed with intelligence, and for a moment, they narrowed in suspicion as the masked teenager approached. The other apes, watching from the sidelines, whispered among themselves, exchanging puzzled glances. Their wide mouths hung open in disbelief. A few of the larger ones tensed, their hands instinctively reaching for the explosive seeds at their sides. But then, just as quickly as they had readied themselves for battle, the masked teenager stumbled once more and yanked off the mask. The head of the Cragar''Throm Clan fell with a soft thud to the ground, revealing the teenage Blast Ape''s confused, drunken face beneath. The entire crowd fell silent, with their eyes immediately flicking between the leader and the disoriented teenager. For a heartbeat, the tension hung heavy, scraggy and wild in the air. Then, slowly, a deep rumbling began to emanate from the community leader''s chest. His face contorted into a wide, toothy grin, and his heavy brow were lifted in amusement. "Hurr-hurr-hurr," the community leader chuckled, his deep voice echoing through the camp. The other apes, seeing their leader''s amusement, began to laugh as well. "Harrr-harrr-harrr!" they hooted, slapping their thighs and stomping their feet. The noise grew louder and louder, a cacophony of ape laughter that shook the very ground beneath them. The teenage ape blinked in confusion, unsure of what was so funny. He looked around at the laughing apes, his eyes narrowing in anger. "Hrraaah!" the teenager growled, his face twisting in frustration. How dare they laugh at him! His fists clenched at his sides, his chest heaving with fury. His vision blurred, his breath coming in short, rapid gasps. Then, without warning, his eyes began to glow red, the veins on his forehead pulsing with violent energy. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The laughter around him faltered and stopped as the other apes noticed the change in his demeanor. They stared at him, with their smiles fading as confusion turned to concern. "Boom!" The teenager''s head exploded with a deafening sound, sending chunks of flesh and bone flying in all directions. The camp fell into stunned silence once more because of that, as if the blast was still ringing in their ears. For a long, tense moment, no one moved. The ground seemingly tries to pull them with the smell of burnt flesh and blood. The apes stared at the spot where the teenager had stood, and then fell down with a thud, making their faces blank with shock. Then, slowly, the community leader began to chuckle again. "Hurr-hurr-hurr," he rumbled, his laughter deep and booming. It wasn''t long before the others joined in, their laughter growing louder and louder until the entire camp was shaking with mirth once more. They didn''t seem to care about the bloody mess; in fact, it only seemed to add to the absurdity of the situation. "Harr-harr-harr!" Meanwhile, Lyerin watched from a hidden spot near the edge of the camp. He leaned back against the rough bark of a tree, pulling something small and bitter from a pouch at his waist. He popped it into his mouth, wincing as the acrid taste flooded his senses. His face contorted with discomfort, his lips pulling back as if he had bitten into something rotten. "Ugh," Lyerin groaned quietly, his nose wrinkling as he forced himself to chew. The bitterness was overwhelming, but he needed the sharp focus it provided. His eyes narrowed as he glanced back at the laughing apes, their booming voices echoing across the jungle. He could feel the burning taste still seeping into his tongue, but after a few moments, the bitterness began to fade. Lyerin''s lips curled into a small, satisfied smile. It worked! He had sent the Blast Apes into chaos, and now, they were none the wiser about his presence. They laughed, oblivious to the game they were playing¡ªone that he had carefully orchestrated from the shadows. And just like, he disappeared and could be seen speeding like a blur of shadows, unafraid to be discovered. Chapter 74: Come tomorrow The booming laughter of the Blast Apes reverberated through the clearing, their deep, raspy chuckles echoing like rolling thunder. "Harrr-harrr-harrr!" The leader of the community, a massive, scarred ape with fur as dark as the midnight sky, guffawed alongside its kin. But amidst the raucous laughter, something gnawed at the back of the leader''s mind. It couldn''t shake the uneasy feeling creeping up its spine. Its laughter began to taper off, and it glanced to the left, then to the right. "Kurruuuughh?" Nothing seemed amiss. The other apes, intoxicated and blissfully unaware, continued to howl and pound their chests, thum, thum, thum, their bodies swaying from side to side. The leader let out a soft grunt, shaking its head. Must be nothing, "Kururugh," it thought. It resumed laughing, though its voice was now more strained, forced even. "Harrr-harrr-harrr!" But the feeling didn''t leave. If anything, it grew worse. "Haruughh?" The air around it felt thicker, heavier, as though some unseen presence lingered nearby, watching. The apes closest to the leader were clearly intoxicated. Their red eyes were half-lidded, their movements sluggish and uncoordinated. One stumbled forward with a goofy expression plastered on its face, nearly tripping over its own feet. Another swayed from side to side, a hiccuping grunt escaping its throat every few moments. "Hucuprrgh!" "Hucuprrgh!" They looked as though they had consumed more than their fill of some kind of potent brew, their normally keen senses dulled by the effects of whatever had been mixed into the air and drink. Beside the leader, a large wooden jug filled with a thick, amber liquid sat unattended. The leader, still feeling that strange sense of foreboding, reached out with a large, calloused hand to grab it. Its thick fingers wrapped around the jug''s neck, and as it raised the container to its mouth, it froze. A shadow moved in its peripheral vision. The leader''s head snapped to the side, and for the briefest of moments, it saw a figure standing in the darkness just outside the circle of laughing apes. "Kraaugaah?" The figure''s face was partially obscured by shadow, but its eyes gleamed with an unsettling light. The leader bared its fangs and let out a warning growl. "Karuu-" However, before it could act, the figure moved with blitzing speed, kicking the jug from the leader''s hand. Thuck! The amber liquid splashed to the ground, paasshh, soaking into the dirt. The leader''s lips curled back in a snarl, fury blazin in its bloodshot eyes. "Gurruuggh-" S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It reached for the figure, ready to tear them apart, but the intruder was faster, and he was intoxicated. In one swift move, the figure shoved something into the leader''s gaping mouth. The leader''s eyes widened in shock, immediately, its massive frame began jerking back as it tried to spit out whatever had been forced down its throat. But it was too late. Boom! The leader''s head exploded in a burst of flesh and bone, sending blood and viscera splattering across the clearing. The other apes froze mid-laugh, their bloodshot eyes widening in stunned silence. For a moment, there was only the sound of dripping blood and the faint echo of the explosion. Lyerin slumped to the ground beside the leader''s lifeless body and his chest were heaving with exhaustion. His breaths also came in ragged gasps, with his face pale and streaked with sweat. He wiped a trembling hand across his forehead, feeling the familiar burn of exhaustion in his limbs. The plan had worked, but it had taken more out of him than he had thought. The wind shifted suddenly, carrying with it a familiar voice. It was soft at first, like the whisper of a breeze, but soon it grew louder, more distinct. "You could''ve just hidden, you know," the voice said, its tone almost amused. "After they killed your tribe members, you could''ve slipped away quietly. But instead, you came here, to these monkey communities, and did this. Is it to show me what you''re capable of?" Lyerin didn''t turn to face the voice. He didn''t need to. He knew exactly who it belonged to. Lord Victor. Lyerin''s eyes remained fixed on the intoxicated Blast Apes, who had begun to stir from their shock but still remained largely unaware of the impending danger. He forced himself to sit upright, his face set in an expression of calm determination. "Kinda," Lyerin replied, his voice steady despite the weariness in his body. Lord Victor''s laughter echoed through the clearing, they sounded loud with mocking tone in it. The sound grated against Lyerin''s nerves, but he remained still, staring straight ahead. After what felt like an eternity, the laughter finally died down, and Lord Victor spoke again. "Here," Lord Victor said, his tone laced with amusement. A soft metallic ting sounded as something flew through the air. Lyerin''s hand shot up reflexively, catching the small object before it hit the ground. He looked down at his palm and furrowed his brow. In his hand was a coin, but not just any coin. The design had changed. Where once there had been a silver insignia, now there was a golden panther etched into the dark metal. "Hmmm?" Lyerin muttered, narrowing his eyes as he inspected the coin. The weight of it in his hand felt different, heavier, as though it carried more significance than before. He knew this. Is this for real? He glanced up, searching for Lord Victor, but the figure was already gone. The clearing was empty except for the drunken Blast Apes and the lingering scent of blood and sweat. Before Lyerin could fully process what had just happened, a brilliant magic circle materialized beneath his feet. Its intricate symbols glowed with an ethereal light, and Lyerin''s heart skipped a beat. He recognized the spell. He had seen it used before. Before he was sent here. "Swoosh!" A sudden gust of wind whipped around him, and Lyerin felt his body being pulled into the circle. He struggled to resist, reaching out to grab onto something, anything, to anchor himself in place. But the force of the spell was too strong. "Wait!" Lyerin shouted, his voice strained. "The Blast Apes¡ª" His words were cut off as the magic swallowed him whole, the world around him dissolving into a blur of colors and light. He felt a wrenching sensation in his gut, his body spinning through the ether, before he was unceremoniously dumped onto a cold, hard surface. Lyerin groaned as he pushed himself up, blinking against the sudden change in light. He recognized the familiar stone floor of the dungeon. He was back. "Damn it!" Lyerin cursed under his breath, gritting his teeth in frustration. He had spent all that time, gone through all that trouble, just to tame those damn Blast Apes, and now it was all gone in an instant. He clenched his fists, seething with rage. That damn bastard Lord Victor! But as his anger slowly ebbed, Lyerin''s gaze fell on the coin still clutched in his hand. Its weight felt even more significant now, and he knew what it represented. The coin would give him access to areas and resources that were closed off to outsiders. It was precisely why he had ventured into the Blast Ape community in the first place. Why he fooled Victor. Also one of the reasons why he pretended he wanted to enter the Borgias family main clan. And now, despite Lord Victor''s meddling, he had the key to unlock those hidden places. Lyerin exhaled sharply, his mind was thinking rapidly. There was still much to be done, much to be gained. He couldn''t afford to waste time being angry. His goal was far from complete. As if on cue, Lord Victor''s voice echoed through the dungeon once more, disembodied and cold. "I''ve taken thirty tribe members for my experiments," Lord Victor said, his voice laced with indifference. "Just thought you should know." Lyerin''s jaw tightened, and his knuckles whitened as he gripped the coin even harder. He cursed Lord Victor silently, the rage bubbling up once again. One day, he swore, once he had gained enough power¡ªonce he had reached the sixth level of his tribe¡ªhe would enslave that arrogant bastard. He would bend him to his will and make him pay for everything. But for now, there were other matters to attend to. Lyerin pocketed the coin and pushed himself to his feet. He couldn''t stay here any longer. His tribe needed him. Slowly, Lyerin teleported himself back and his Tribal mana beast members back to his tribe, gathering what remained of his people. Once he had them, he teleported again, this time to the heart of Borgias, the sprawling city where anything could be bought for the right price. Inside the city, Lyerin blended in the populace. He made his way through the crowded markets, purchasing supplies, weapons, and resources in bulk. He spared no expense, using the coin to gain access to the rarest items that only the elite could acquire. Every purchase brought him closer to his goal. Every transaction was a step toward rebuilding his plan. By the time he returned to his tribe, night had fallen, and the stars glittered like diamonds against the velvet sky. Lyerin stood at the edge of his tribe''s territory, looking out over the small village he planned to rebuild from the ashes. He could hear the soft growls of his people as they settled in for the night, with their spirits slowly healing after everything they had endured. A rare smile crossed Lyerin''s face, and he felt a flicker of hope ignite in his chest. Finally, he thought. Finally, I can create a tribe in the real world. He clenched his fists at his sides, his eyes gleaming with desire. This was only the beginning. Chapter 75: Tribal Spirit Manifestation Lyerin stood in the center of his tribe''s stronghold, surrounded by the remnants of the Cragar''Throm Clan mana beasts. Their curious eyes followed him as he walked toward the towering stone statue in the middle of the encampment. The statue, seemingly crude, rough-hewn and worn by age, feels like it represented a long-forgotten spirit of war and power¡ªlike an ancient deity, revered by the tribe in times past that no longer exist. Lyerin reached into his pocket and retrieved the black coin with the golden panther design. Its surface gleamed in the dim light, and the intricate etching of the panther seemed almost alive, as though it were ready to leap off the coin itself. Lyerin smiled. "I can''t believe I really got this coin," he murmured to himself, the weight of it heavy in his hand. He paused for a moment, trying to sense if Lord Victor was watching. He could feel no presence, no eyes in the sky, no ears hidden in the wind. He was truly alone, if only for this moment. Lyerin allowed himself to relax, making his focus drift back to the coin. His smile faded, replaced by a look of deep contemplation. The coin was not merely an object; it was a symbol of something far greater¡ªsomething that, in his past life, had eluded him, out of his grasp, and now his mind couldn''t help but began to drift into the past, and as if caught in a tide, memories began to exploded forward, it was vivid and agonizing even if Lyerin didn''t admit it. --- The first memory was of him standing at the gates of the Borgias Family''s main territory. The central fortress was colossal, its spires piercing the clouds, guarded by an army of the finest mages and warriors known to the world. He had been young then, filled with ambition and pride. In his hands, he held a crude, counterfeit version of the very coin that now rested in his palm. He remembered the overwhelming excitement he''d felt. He had been so sure of his plan. But when the guards inspected the fake coin, they laughed, a mocking chorus that still echoed in his mind. With a single wave of their hands, they had summoned a wall of flame, driving him back into the wilderness, scorched and humiliated. The pain of that rejection had stayed with him for years. The second memory was worse. He had returned, years later, wiser and more cautious. This time, he had forged alliances with thieves and assassins¡ªjust by thinking about it, Lyerin found it funny¡ªthat time he believed that stealth and treachery would succeed where brute force had failed. They had made their way into the heart of the Borgias territory, moving through shadow and darkness like phantoms. But just as they reached the treasure vault, they had been betrayed from within. One of his closest allies had sold them out, and Lyerin had barely escaped with his life. His comrades were not so lucky. He could still hear their dying screams as the walls closed in, crushing them beneath tons of enchanted stone. He only survived because they tossed him out for their amusement. The final memory was the most painful. He had tried once more, this time as a desperate man, broken by years of failure. He had nothing left¡ªno friends, no allies, no hope. He had approached the Borgias fortress under the guise of a humble beggar, hoping to slip past unnoticed. But they recognized him immediately. Instead of killing him, they had toyed with him again, dragging him through the streets, humiliating him in front of the very people he had once vowed to protect. The coin had been just out of reach, and with it, the power to change his fate. That failure had haunted him until the day he died. --- Now, as Lyerin looked down at the coin in his hand, he felt an overwhelming sense of loss. He had done what his past self could not, but it doesn''t matter to him now. The coin was his. But he didn''t feel anything. The past, with all its regret, pain, and despair, was finally behind him but he couldn''t feel anything. Nostalgia washed over him, but he pushed it away. The present was what mattered now. He had this coin, and with it, he could unlock the gates of the Borgias Family''s territory. And he could do it anytime. Lyerin shook off the memories of his past and reached for the magic ring on his finger. It was new¡ªLord Victor had been too lazy to return his old one after their last confrontation¡ªbut it served its purpose. He twisted the ring, and with a flick of his wrist, summoned forth a vast array of materials. He began to arrange them carefully around the base of the statue. Each object was carefully chosen, each material vital to the tribal ceremony that was about to take place. There was a bowl of dark soil, rich with the blood of fallen enemies; a carved wooden totem representing the tribe''s ancestors; a vial of shimmering water taken from the heart of an enchanted lake; and finally, a piece of bone, still crackling with magical energy from a long-dead mana beast. As Lyerin placed each item in its designated spot, the ground beneath them began to hum with power. A faint glow surrounded each object as a series of magic circles appeared beneath them. The magic circles pulsed with energy, casting an eerie light across the clearing. Finally, a massive magic circle began to form beneath the statue itself. Its lines were intricate and precise, glowing a deep crimson as they spread outwards, enveloping the entire area in their glow. The air grew thick with power, a heavy, oppressive force that pressed down on Lyerin''s shoulders. He took a deep breath and began to chant. His voice started low, with barely more than a whisper rumble, but it was the ancient language of the tribe flowing from his lips like a long-forgotten song: "Othraal¡­ Grenth''mar¡­ Kaarath! Vezhak dom, vekraal thaar! Koriath¡­ Gorath''um¡­ Zehlom da''aar...!" The sound of his voice reverberated through the clearing, like a primal, guttural rhythm that carried with it the weight of centuries. As the first syllables left his mouth, the soil at his feet responded, Lyerin could feel it in his feet vibrating with energy. The bowl of dark soil began to glow, releasing thick tendrils of brownish smoke that curled into the air like the breath of the earth itself. Soon enough, the smell of iron and blood filled the air. "Othraal! Gorash''tum¡­ Velkarum ozh''telam¡­ Zaraanth ghorl!" Lyerin''s voice grew louder, and more forceful, as he called upon the spirits of the ancestors. The carved wooden totem before him responded in kind, glowing with an ethereal blue light. The air around it shimmered, as if the very spirits of the tribe''s fallen warriors were gathering around it, lending him their strength causing him to swallow his saliva for what he''s done to them. Fortunately, the magic circle beneath the totem glowed brighter, humming with power, making Lyerin wave them off. "Korrak narat''goreth¡­ Yzhelm! Othraal narroth dorth''manah¡­ Vaarm nozh tehl''malor!" The vial of water from the enchanted lake began to react next. The liquid inside shimmered, glowing with a silvery light that pulsed in time with his chant. Lyerin felt the fine mist rise from the water on his face, and then he felt it swirled around him, touching of light and fluid as if it were dancing to the rhythm of his words. Not long, the magic circle beneath it flared up, the energy cascading outward in rippling waves. "Lathr''un korrath¡­ Gor''maar thal¡­ Ashlak dur''neth koran''al! Ozh''marath vehrum!" The bone, still crackling with latent magical energy, began to pulse with a fierce red light, its power growing stronger with each chant. The air around it grew dense, heavy with a destructive force that seemed ready to burst forth at any moment. The magic circle below it began to glow brighter, its lines twisting and shifting as the energy built within it. "Thaar''nem¡­ Othraal vehrak! Karrath ghol''marath! Vorath dal''ethno!" Lyerin''s chanting grew louder, more intense, his voice booming like the roll of thunder across the landscape. The essences from the objects began to emerge in the center of the magic circle beneath the statue. The air around him was thick with magic, so dense it felt like he was breathing in pure power. The essence swirling in the air grew denser, the particles becoming heavier, more oppressive, as though they were being drawn toward something greater. "Othraal! Thaar''nem vohrathal... Karrath grenthum vehlor!" The magic circle beneath the statue glowed crimson, casting the entire clearing in a bloody light. The ground began to tremble beneath him, the power coursing through the air making it difficult for him to stand. Yet Lyerin''s voice did not waver. He chanted with increasing fervor, his eyes glowing with an almost mad intensity. "Zaarath! Gorath! Karrath zhool''marath! ZENTHRAH!" The magic in the air thickened to the point of suffocation that made his chest feel heavy, like they were swirling around him in a violent storm of raw, untamed energy. The essence was now like a heavy fog, dense and suffocating. The power of the ritual was reaching its peak, the combined energy of the soil, the totem, the water, and the bone swirling together in a chaotic dance of magic. "Othraal KORRA''THUM! ZENTHRAK VEK''MAL! DAL''KARRATH GOR!" The chant reached a fever pitch, and the ground beneath him began to crack and split open as the magic circles emitted beams of light so intense they cut through the fog like blazing swords. Lyerin felt the overwhelming pressure on his body, his muscles tensing, and he could feel the air around him become electrified. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And then it happened. From the center of the magic circle beneath the statue, a thick plume of smoke rose into the air, swirling faster and faster until it began to take shape. Pssshh.. The smoke twisted and condensed, forming into a massive figure that towered over Lyerin. The being that emerged was unlike anything Lyerin had ever seen. It was a centaur-like beast, its lower half a muscular combination of horse and bull, its upper half a monstrous human with thick arms, rippling with muscle, and two enormous, curved horns jutting from its forehead. The spirit''s eyes glowed with a fierce red light, and he could feel its overwhelming presence¡ªtough, massive, destructive, solid, and unbreakable. It exudes power in a way that makes the very ground tremble beneath him and it. Soon, the magic circle beneath the statue pulsed with life, feeding the spirit with energy. Lyerin could barely contain his amazement. He hadn''t expected the spirit to take this form, but it made sense. The current tribe was filled with horned mana beasts, and the spirit had manifested as a reflection of their combined power. Lyerin''s lips curled into a smile¡ªthis was beyond anything he had imagined. "Manifestation of Spirit!" He spoke and he stepped back, watching in awe as the spirit stood before him, its presence like a living mountain of pure strength. And then, he began to laugh. "Hahaha!" Lyerin''s laughter erupted from deep within him, a sound that started small but quickly grew louder, reverberating across the clearing like the roar of a madman. "HAHAHAHA!" He couldn''t stop. The power, the success, the culmination of everything he had worked for¡ªit was intoxicating. He had never felt more alive, more invincible. His laughter echoed in the air, bouncing off the trees and mountains, a declaration of his triumph. "This¡­ This is how it all begins!" he shouted, his voice filled with wild excitement. "I will make sure the apocalypse becomes my paradise! I will never experience that hell again! Do you hear me? Borgias Family? The world will bend to my will!" Lyerin''s laughter grew even louder, his chest heaving with the intensity of it. He could feel the magic surging through his body, amplifying every emotion, every sensation. "I will conquer everything. And no one¡ªno one¡ªwill stand in my way again!" His voice was raw with power, each word a promise to the universe itself. Finally, as the laughter subsided, Lyerin stood tall, looking at the centaur spirit with a calm, calculating gaze. He took a deep breath, feeling the last traces of his manic energy fade away. "It''s time," he whispered to himself, "to go back to the real world." Chapter 76: Sophias report Lyerin''s eyes flickered open to the sight of the familiar ceiling above him, the ornate carvings on the wooden beams casting faint shadows across the room as the early morning light crept in through the windows. The air felt still, but there was a comforting weight pressing down on his chest. Slowly, his mind began to register the softness and warmth against him. He tilted his head down and found two familiar faces lying peacefully across his torso¡ªCorora and Cornelia. Carefully, he shifted, trying not to disturb them as he lifted their heads and gently placed them back on the bed. The two girls barely stirred, their breaths steady and soft, still deeply asleep. With a slight smile, Lyerin pulled himself from beneath them, slipping off the bed and quietly standing. He took a moment to stretch, cracking his neck and rolling his shoulders before walking towards the door. Outside, the morning greeted him with a crisp breeze, and he paused at the threshold, inhaling deeply. The air smelled fresh, the scent of dew-kissed grass and flowers lingering from the early dawn. He looked around and noted how clean the area was. This santuary, once rugged and scattered, now gleamed with newfound order and polish. Everything was arranged neatly, and there wasn''t a trace of dirt or debris anywhere. He mumbled to himself, almost amused, "Girls really are good at cleaning. They make the world such a beautiful place." His gaze wandered toward the sky, as he tried to estimate the time, but something else caught his eye instead. At the edge of the santuary stood a tall, slender figure, her long blonde hair cascading down her back like a waterfall of golden silk. Her form was graceful, with curves that seemed almost sculpted by a divine hand¡ªher hips, perfectly shaped, swayed slightly as she moved. Her skin was flawless, glowing under the soft morning light, and her face¡­ it was mesmerizing, with piercing blue eyes that shimmered like gemstones in the sunlight, and full lips that curved into a small smile, though tinged with a hint of sorrow. Lyerin blinked, trying to shake himself out of the trance her beauty had momentarily put him in. Her aura was almost magnetic, and it took him a moment to focus. He then glanced back at the sky and mused aloud, "Sophia, it''s too early in the morning. Why are you awake?" His voice had a teasing edge as he added, "Weren''t you tired yesterday?" The girl¡ªSophia¡ªfroze in place, her face turning a deep shade of red. She glanced at him, wide-eyed, clearly flustered. "How¡­ how do you know my name?" she stammered, her voice almost shaking. Lyerin raised an eyebrow, amused by her reaction but also distracted by the way her hair gleamed in the sunlight. "I have my ways," he said casually, walking towards her. "But what''s on your mind? You look worried." Sophia seemed to hesitate for a moment before she gathered herself, clasping her hands nervously in front of her. "I¡­ I couldn''t sleep," she admitted softly, avoiding his gaze. "I miss my family. In this¡­ apocalypse, I''m always worried if they''re still alive or if they¡­ if they¡­" She trailed off, her voice breaking slightly. "I''m worried about my boyfriend, too." Lyerin absently scratched his chin, barely registering the mention of a boyfriend. "And where are they?" he asked, looking off into the distance, his mind half-drifting toward the tasks he needed to accomplish for the tribe in this word. "They''re in Trevor City," Sophia replied quietly. "Trevor City?" Lyerin mumbled the name, his brow furrowing as he tried to recall the place. After a few moments of silent contemplation, he turned back to her and said, almost as if he had known all along, "They''re safe." Sophia blinked, confused. "What¡­?" sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "They''ll be safe for a month," Lyerin clarified, his tone distant but confident. Sophia''s mouth hung open for a moment as she stared at him in disbelief. "Do¡­ do you know Trevor City?" she asked cautiously, taking a step closer to him. Lyerin nodded absentmindedly and began to walk away, but Sophia, still desperate for reassurance, quickly followed after him. "How far is this place from Trevor City?" she asked, her voice trembling with hope. "Not that far," Lyerin replied, still walking. "You could get there in half a day." Sophia hesitated for a moment, biting her lip before finally gathering the courage to ask, "Could you help me get there?" Lyerin paused in his tracks, glancing back at her with a faint smile. "Sure. Why not?" Sophia''s cheeks flushed again, and she smiled shyly. "Thank you," she whispered, her voice barely audible. "You''re welcome," Lyerin replied casually. Then, with a slight smirk, he added, "But what about my orders?" Sophia''s face turned serious as she remembered the task she had been assigned. "Right, about that," she began, straightening her posture. "The old Sanctuary used to be a twenty-acre land. But now, after it was abandoned, it''s shrunk to only eight acres because of the neighboring landowners shrinking them. Now it has become a wide adoption center instead." Lyerin narrowed his eyes, processing the information carefully as she continued. "How does she know?" But it''s not important so he didn''t ask. "There are still a few animals left," she explained, her voice tinged with sadness, "but many of them were injured during the outbreak. Most of them probably didn''t survive¡­ but Corora managed to save a few." Lyerin raised an eyebrow. "Which ones?" Sophia sighed softly. "Well¡­ there is one hungry tiger we couldn''t feed, two barely alive camels, sloth bear, seven woodpeckers, five skinless earth moles, and etc¡­" Lyerin''s eyes widened. "Wait¡­ did you say woodpeckers and earth moles?" Sophia nodded slowly, looking at him with confusion. "Yes, why?" Lyerin felt a jolt of shock run through him. Woodpeckers and earth moles were incredibly rare creatures, known to have significant eldritch properties once used. Their presence here, after the apocalypse, was nothing short of astonishing. "Are you sure?" he asked again, his voice now laced with urgency. "Yes," Sophia replied, frowning. "I''m sure." Lyerin''s mind raced. The implications of this discovery could be massive. If those animals had truly survived and were now within the protection of his tribe, it could mean the beginning of something much larger than he had anticipated. Woodpeckers were known to have resonance with nature, and the earth moles had powerful abilities tied to the land itself. With them under his care, his tribe would gain a significant advantage. Not just that, woodpeckers and Earth moles are what they need. He looked at Sophia, his thoughts still racing. "We need to secure them," he said, his tone suddenly serious. "Their survival could change everything." Sophia blinked, taken aback by the intensity of his words. "O-Okay," she stammered, unsure of what exactly he was planning, but trusting him nonetheless. Lyerin nodded, his gaze distant as he began to strategize in his mind. His past experiences had taught him that every opportunity had to be seized if he was to survive and thrive in this new world. The presence of the woodpeckers and earth moles could mean more than just survival¡ªit could be the key to expanding his tribe''s power and influence far beyond what he had originally envisioned. With that, he turned back toward the santuary, his mind already working out the next steps. There was much to be done, and he knew time was of the essence. But with the creatures now in his possession and the tribal spirit at his command, the future looked brighter than ever. As Lyerin walked away, his pace quickened, with determination burning in his eyes. "The world is changing," he muttered to himself. "And I''ll make sure it changes in my favor." Sophia watched him go, still confused by the sudden shift in his demeanor but feeling a strange sense of hope welling inside her. She contemplated, should I follow him? Chapter 77: Real world Spirit Manifestation Lyerin found himself standing in a wide, open space¡ªa single-acre expanse of grass and dirt, nestled within the sanctuary. His gaze wandered across the land, taking in the oddly serene environment. He mumbled to himself, "Too big¡­ but it''ll do." The city, with its animal sanctuary, struck him as strange for having something like it in the middle of the city. But considering that the national culture revered white horses as sacred, it wasn''t surprising. The sanctuary was, in a way, a reflection of their values. However, Lyerin decided not to dwell on the oddity of it. He had more important things to do. His tribe was growing, and now it was time to erect another symbol of its power. He needed a statue. Spotting a massive rock formation on the edge of the sanctuary, Lyerin made his way towards it. The boulder stood like a sleeping giant in the open, solid and unyielding. But to Lyerin, it was just raw material. He flexed his fingers, feeling the subtle hum of power that coursed through his veins. Eldren Mana, the power to control one''s adrenaline, comes out from his pores to coat his hands. Without hesitation, Lyerin clenched his fist and swung it towards the rock. THWACK! CRACK! His bare fist smashed into the boulder with immense force, splitting it with the sound of shattering stone. The sharp echo reverberated across the sanctuary, startling birds from nearby trees. He drew his arm back and attacked the rock again, each blow ringing out like a cannon shot. BAM! SMASH! THUD! With every strike, pieces of the massive rock shattered into smaller chunks. Dust and debris clouded the air as his punches sliced through stone, reducing the once-imposing boulder to scattered slabs of rubble. Lyerin''s face remained impassive as he worked, his breaths steady, each motion fluid and precise. It wasn''t long before he had several large, finely cut stone slabs lying at his feet. He stood back, surveying his work. For a moment, he allowed himself a faint smile. "This will do." The Eldren power, which had given him the strength to crush stone with his bare hands, thrummed through him like an endless river. Being a fifth-stage Eldren Warrior gave him the ability to manipulate the Adrenaline or the Eldren Mana from his body far beyond what was considered human. The fact that even a peak Eldren Apprentice could match the strength of an adult elephant made him all the more confident in his craft. Satisfied, Lyerin bent down and began piecing the stones together. His hands moved with the precision of a skilled artisan, stacking and shaping each slab into the form of the statue he had in mind. The statue took shape rapidly, resembling the totems and statues of the ruined magical world he had once known. Once the statue stood tall and imposing before him, Lyerin stepped back and let out a long breath. Now came the most critical part¡ªthe invocation. He closed his eyes and lowered himself to his knees, placing his hands on the ground before the statue. His voice, low and reverent, began to hum in the air, weaving together words of prayer. "Great spirits of the land, of the earth and sky¡­ I call upon you to hear my voice," Lyerin began, his voice barely a whisper. "I offer this tribute, these stones from the earth, shaped by my hand, imbued with my will¡­" The wind seemed to shift as his prayer gained momentum. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lyerin continued, with the sound of his voice growing louder and more impassioned with each word. "Let this statue stand as a beacon of power, a symbol of the tribe I have built! May it call forth the strength of the ancestors, of the great beasts who roamed this land, and the spirits who once protected it!" WHOOOOSH! Suddenly, a gust of wind stirred around him, and the earth beneath the statue trembled lightly. Lyerin''s eyes snapped open as he felt a strange energy seeping from the ground. Black goo began to bubble up from the earth beneath the statue, thick and oily, oozing upwards and wrapping around the base. Lyerin didn''t flinch. Instead, he closed his eyes again and continued to pray, his voice now booming through the sanctuary. "Let this effigy be blessed by the forces of creation and destruction! I call upon the primordial essence of the earth, the unyielding power of the stone, and the untamed spirit of the wild!" The black goo continued to rise, creeping over the stone as Lyerin''s voice grew louder. SPLAT! SPLAT! SPLAT! It slathered itself across the surface of the statue, inching up its form until the entire stone structure was encased in the inky substance. Lyerin pressed his hands harder into the ground, feeling the strange energy around him intensify. The air grew thick with power, heavy and almost oppressive. Eldritch particles began to swirl around him, shimmering like dust caught in sunlight. His breath quickened as the pressure mounted. "Let the power of this land flow through this effigy!" Lyerin shouted, his voice now almost frantic with intensity. "May the tribe be protected by the ancient spirits, the great guardians of this world and the next! Let the strength of the Stonehooves rise from the ashes of the old world and claim their place in the new!" As his words reached a fever pitch, the earth beneath him trembled violently. RUMBLE! CRACK! BOOM! The ground split open in jagged cracks beneath the statue, and beams of light shot out from the fissures. Each crack glowed with different hues of light¡ªone a vibrant green, another a deep crimson, and yet another a radiant gold. The colors swirled and pulsed with energy, casting a surreal glow across the sanctuary. Lyerin could feel the energy within the earth coursing up through his body, making his skin tingle and his hair stand on end. The lights seemed to pulse in time with his own heartbeat, each pulse growing stronger and more intense. And then, as suddenly as it had begun, the phenomenon ceased. The cracks sealed themselves shut with a final THUNK! and the glow dissipated, leaving the ground looking as though it had never been disturbed. Lyerin stepped back from the now-solidified statue, his chest heaving with exertion. The black goo had completely enveloped the effigy, giving it an almost obsidian-like sheen. For a moment, the statue stood silent and still. But then¡­ WHOOSH! A swirling vortex of smoke erupted from the base of the statue, twisting and coiling in the air like a living thing. The smoke grew thicker and denser until it began to take shape, forming into the outline of a massive figure. Within moments, the shape became clear¡ªa centaur-like creature, with the lower body of a horse and the upper body of a muscular man. Its chest and arms bulged with muscle, and atop its head were two enormous horns, spiraling up into the air like twisted branches. Its eyes glowed with a fierce, golden light, and its presence radiated raw, unrelenting power. Lyerin smiled, a wide, maniacal grin stretching across his face as he beheld the spirit before him. His chest swelled with triumph. This was it. This was the beginning. "Ha-ha-ha-ha!" Lyerin''s laughter echoed through the sanctuary, starting as a soft chuckle but quickly growing into a full-throated roar. "Finally!" he shouted, his voice filled with a manic glee. "Finally, the tribe in the real world has been established!" His laughter continued, louder and more frenzied with each passing moment. "This world¡­ this world will be mine!" he screamed, his eyes blazing with ambition. "I''ll turn this apocalypse into my paradise! I''ll bend the earth and sky to my will! There will be no more suffering! No more pain! Only power! Only triumph! Creatures of this Eldritch Universe will now down before me!" The centaur-like spirit stood silently beside him, its golden eyes watching him with a stoic gaze. Lyerin finally calmed, with his breath still ragged from the intensity of his laughter. He looked back at the statue, now fully imbued with the spirit''s presence, and felt a surge of satisfaction wash over him. His tribe was growing. His power was growing. And nothing would stand in his way. Just as he was about to turn away, a sudden system notification flashed before his eyes. Stonehooves Eldritch Tribe Established! Would you like to level it up? Lyerin grinned, he hoped for his leveling up ability to appear, but he never expected that it would really appear, now his eyes couldn''t help but gleam with excitement. "Let''s begin," he whispered. Chapter 78: Level up Tribe again As the early dawn light barely touched the horizon, Lyerin stood just outside the Stonehooves Tribe''s territory to check the city. The soft hum of distant wind was the only sound for miles. His brow furrowed as he glanced at the mission notification floating in his mind''s eye. Ding! To become a level one tribe, the host must invite at least twenty hoofed creatures to the area of the Eldritch Stonehooves Tribe. He huffed a quiet sigh of disbelief. "Hmmm, it''s really inviting again huh?" Lyerin mumbled. His gaze drifted to the abandoned city surrounding him, then back to the virtual notification. The ruined magical world wasn''t the same as this world, but he accepted that. He clenched his fists. This world¡ªthough less familiar¡ªwas manageable. He glanced at the flickering streetlights, cracked pavement, and dilapidated structures ahead. "Not a problem but I didn''t expect it to be different from the ruined magical world leveling up counterpart and it''s back to level one." The morning air carried an eerie chill, though the sun hadn''t risen yet. Just beyond his tribe''s peaceful grounds lay the decaying cityscape¡ªa stark contrast. The city, ruined after only three days of apocalyptic decay, was littered with abandoned, broken-down cars, their metal frames rusting and screeching as the wind moved through them. Tall, leafless trees with twisted branches swayed in unnatural rhythms, creaking like old bones. Some buildings were crumbling, others still standing tall but battered, with shattered windows reflecting nothing but darkness. Street Lights flickered intermittently, casting unsettling shadows on the cracked streets. It was a desolate world, heavy with silence, save for the distant echoes of¡­ something. Lyerin shook his head and turned his attention to where the girls and Corora were probably sleeping, they were only his companions inside the tribe''s shelter for now. He knew they had to stay safe. He turned sharply and headed toward them, one could hear his boots thudding heavily against the ground. Sophia, ever watchful, was on his trail, her face pale with fear as Lyerin noticed her. He stopped suddenly, causing her to almost stumble into him. His gaze fixed on her with intensity. "No matter what happens, don''t come out. Understand?" His voice was low but firm. "Lock the door. I repeat, lock the door. And if they wake up, don''t let them leave either. Got it?" Sophia''s trembling hands fidgeted with the edge of her dress, with a barely above a whisper voice. "Okay." To ensure her compliance, Lyerin scooped her up in his arms, her sudden gasp of surprise echoing in the quiet. Her face flushed a deep red as he carried her back to the shelter, setting her down gently at the door. He looked her dead in the eye, his tone soft but firm. "Look, Sophia. Whatever happens, you stay here. You don''t let them come out. Understand?" She nodded quickly, her cheeks still burning with shyness, her heart racing. "Uhuhm," she managed to stammer out, nodding vigorously. Satisfied, Lyerin turned on his heel and left, not forgetting to shut the door behind him with a soft thud. His long strides took him far from the safety of the tribe''s territory. He moved with purpose, and his broad figure cut through the stillness of the city. The shadows of the crumbling buildings and eerie trees closed in around him, like ghosts from the past. Suddenly, a sharp, guttural sound pierced his ear. "Grrrrhhhh¡­" The noise was wet, labored, like something scraping against the back of a throat filled with fluid. Lyerin stopped, tilting his head slightly as his sharp eyes scanned the environment. Emerging from the shadows came the Eldritch Fleshers¡ªhumans, or what was left of them. Their once-pale skin was now veined with black, with their eyes heavy void of darkness. Thick, inky liquid dripped steadily from their mouths, noses, and ears. The creatures moved in a jerking, unnatural gait, and their bodies twisted and contorted by the black goo that festered within them. "Gahhhhhh-hhhha¡­" Another one wheezed, its breath rattling painfully in its chest, as if fighting to escape the confines of its ruined lungs. "Rrrrruunnnh¡­" A third emitted a long, drawn-out moan, echoing hauntingly in the hollow streets. A fourth, larger than the others, gurgled a sound resembling a distorted laugh, its grotesque smile stretching unnaturally across its face. "Haaaahhh¡­" Lyerin remained calm, with a single brow raising in mild amusement. These creatures were no more than irritants to him. He lifted his arm slowly, a simple gesture, beckoning them forward. His hand moved as if time itself had slowed. "Come," he whispered softly. The Eldritch Fleshers halted for a moment, with their grotesque forms twitching violently. Then, as though they understood, they moved toward him with a feverish hunger. Black liquid dripped from their mouths, splashing onto the cracked pavement with small, sickening splats. "Slluurrrp¡­" The first Flesher reached him and, without hesitation, bit deeply into Lyerin''s outstretched hand. The sound of tearing flesh echoed sharply in the quiet dawn. "Crunch¡­ Riiiip." Lyerin watched impassively as the creature''s teeth sank deep into his hand, peeling away skin and muscle. The pain was sharp but fleeting. He merely smiled as he watched the Flesher gnaw greedily at him. Another Flesher lurched forward, but it swiped its hand across Lyerin''s face. The nails were jagged, ripping at his facial skin. Making his expression shifted instantly. His calm demeanor hardened, eyes narrowing dangerously as he bit down¡ªhard¡ªon the creature''s outstretched arm. "Crush!" The sound of bone and tendon snapping under his teeth reverberated loudly. The Flesher let out a piercing, inhuman screech, stumbling backward as black liquid spewed from its wound. Lyerin spat the mangled flesh to the ground and narrowed his eyes, phew! his voice a low growl. "That''s enough. You don''t amuse me anymore." sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His body began to change. His muscles became bloated pulsing with energy, looking dark and dangerous. His calm and collected aura shifted into something more menacing, more primal, more malicious, and malevolent. The rectangular pupil in his eyes slowly transformed, deepening into a rich, violet crimson red. The Eldritch Fleshers, sensing the shift in his atmosphere did not seem to care as they lunged at him en masse. But before they could reach him, Lyerin''s transformation was completed. "Boom!" The sound of the explosive strange black aura goo reverberated like thunder, shaking the very ground beneath him. The Fleshers were thrown back in all directions, with their broken bodies hitting the pavement with wet thuds, some crashing into the abandoned cars and trees with sickening cracks. Lyerin stood there in the midst of the carnage, his appearance now completely changed. His once brown hair had turned pitch black, his skin pale as marble and veined with pulsing black lines that glowed faintly with a violent red hue. The fur that covered his large, muscular arms was now jet black, a stark contrast to the white of his skin. He was still nine feet tall, a hulking figure of raw power, but now there was something even more sinister about him. His presence exuded an aura of danger, a violent force just waiting to be unleashed again. He glanced around briefly, his expression indifferent. The Eldritch Fleshers were no longer a threat as long as he still had adrenaline Mana left, even if he was bitten by them. Now, they lay strewn about the city''s remains like discarded trash. Lyerin took a deep breath, filling his lungs with a cold air. With a final glance toward the ruins of the city, his eyes focused on something distant. "Time to catch some horses," he mumbled to himself before walking calmly into the eerie dawn, leaving nothing but wreckage. Chapter 79: Remaining Humans The morning light barely touched the ruins of the city, casting long, eerie shadows over the crumbling buildings and cracked streets. The silence was punctuated only by the occasional groan of a collapsing structure or the distant rustle of wind through the abandoned cars. Lyerin stood amidst the chaos, his towering nine-foot frame covered in jet-black fur, his skin pulsing with dark veins that glowed faintly with an ominous red light. His transformation into an Eldritch being had rendered him a part of the twisted ecosystem that now ruled this world. The Eldritch Fleshers that once lunged at him now regarded him with an odd sense of kinship, shuffling past him without a second glance. Lyerin paid them no mind. His eyes, still holding that deep violet crimson hue, scanned the desolate landscape. His gaze caught movement in the distance, and he turned his head slowly, catching sight of several horses¡ªif they could still be called that¡ªgathered on the street ahead. These were not the noble creatures of the old world. Their once glossy coats were matted with dirt and streaked with black ooze, their eyes sunken and glowing with an unnatural light, their breaths coming in harsh, guttural hisses. A low hum began to emanate from Lyerin as he raised his hand, his palm open toward the horses. The air around him began to twist and churn, creating a vortex that whipped through the debris and dirt at his feet. The wind howled as it spiraled upward, pulling in tendrils of the black goo that dripped from the buildings and streets. The dark substance coalesced into a swirling mass above his hand, forming into a dense, inky sphere that pulsed with malevolent energy. With a swift flick of his wrist, Lyerin swung the black sphere like a rope, the motion sending ripples through the air. The horses, sensing the shift in power, turned their gaze toward him, he could see their glowing eyes wide with confusion. For a moment, they simply stared, their breaths coming in ragged pants as they struggled to comprehend the presence before them. Lyerin paused, his gaze narrowing as he assessed the creatures before him. These eldritch horses were weak, their power only comparable to the 4th to 7th stage of Initial Cycle Eldritch Beasts. He could bring them back to his tribe, but the thought left a sour taste in his mouth. Why bother? he mused, the idea already beginning to sour in his mind. Their levels were too low, hardly worth the effort it would take to tame and train them. In this new world, where the lines between reality and magic were blurred, he still had no clear idea of how to level them up, especially considering their real-world constraints. The eldritch beings around him were in a state of uneasy peace, the early days of the apocalypse giving them a rare moment of reprieve. Once the chaos settled, the real battles would begin, and the food chains would reestablish themselves in brutal fashion. For now, these weak horses were more of a liability than an asset. He had plans, grand plans that required powerful beasts, not these lowly creatures that would only slow him down. Lyerin considered leaving them to their fate, to wander the ruined streets until something stronger came along to claim them. But then, his gaze locked onto one horse in particular¡ªa larger, more imposing creature standing slightly apart from the rest. Its dark mane was matted, and its eyes burned with a fiercer intensity. This one was different. It held more potential, its aura suggesting it was at the 11th stage of the Initial Cycle as an Eldritch beast. This one might be worth his time. With a decisive swing, Lyerin released the black rope, letting it coil around the horse''s neck with a whoosh. The horse neighed loudly, rearing back as it struggled against the sudden restraint. "Heeeyaaaah!" Lyerin''s deep voice echoed through the empty streets as he tugged the rope, pulling the creature closer with a firm, unyielding grip. The horse thrashed wildly, its hooves pounding against the pavement with thunderous clop-clop-clop sounds, but Lyerin''s strength was far beyond anything it could match. One by one, he ensnared three more of the strongest horses, their collective resistance only serving to irritate him further. Their panic-stricken whinnies filled the air, "Whiiiiinnnnnnyyy!" they cried out, their fear palpable as they tried in vain to escape. Annoyed by their incessant struggles, Lyerin crouched down and tied their feet together with the black rope, their hooves scraping desperately against the ground. With a grunt, he lifted them onto his massive shoulders, carrying them effortlessly despite their weight. As he continued his search for more suitable horses, his sharp eyes caught sight of a small, seemingly untouched building nestled between two crumbling structures. Something about it drew his attention, and he approached it with measured steps, his curiosity piqued. Through the cracked, grimy windows, Lyerin saw movement. His keen vision pierced the darkness within, revealing a group of terrified people huddled together. Their faces were pale, eyes wide with fear as they stared at him in horror. Among them, he could see soldiers¡ªmembers of the military, their uniforms torn and dirty, rifles trembling in their hands as they aimed at the door. One of the civilians, a woman with tear-streaked cheeks and matted hair, whispered frantically, "W-What is that? Oh god, what is that thing? Is it one of them?" Her voice trembled, barely a breathless gasp. A man beside her clutched a small child to his chest, his eyes locked on Lyerin''s towering form. "It''s¡­ it''s too big¡­ no human could be that big¡­" Another voice, this one raspier, choked out in panic, "We''re dead¡­ we''re all dead¡­ there''s no way we can survive this¡­" The soldiers, desperate to maintain some semblance of control, hissed at them to be quiet. "Shut up! Don''t make a sound! Don''t let it hear us!" But their commands did little to quell the rising tide of fear. The civilians'' murmurs grew louder, more frantic, their terror feeding off each other''s panic. "Oh god, we''re gonna die¡­ please, someone help us¡­ why isn''t anyone coming?" "What is that thing? It looks like it''s made of darkness¡­" "Is it here to kill us? Or is it¡­ worse?" Lyerin''s eyes gleamed with amusement as he watched the scene unfold. His towering figure, with the massive eldritch horses slung over his shoulders, was enough to send them into a state of pure terror. The horses, sensing the humans'' fear, began to whinny and thrash again, their loud, panicked cries echoing through the building. Neighhhh! Snort! Whiiinnyyy! The sheer noise caused the people inside to scream in unison, their voices shrill and full of despair. "No! It''s coming for us!" "What do we do? What do we do?!" The soldiers desperately tried to regain control, shouting orders to quiet the group, but their efforts were futile. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The sight of Lyerin, with his monstrous appearance and the eldritch horses in tow, was simply too much for their already fragile nerves. Amused by their reaction, Lyerin allowed a slow, predatory smile to spread across his face. His sharp teeth, stark white against the blackness of his form, gleamed in the dim light. The sight only served to deepen the terror within the building, the humans inside reduced to sobbing wrecks as they clung to each other for any semblance of comfort. Their fear was almost palpable, hanging thick in the air like a choking fog. The sound of their panicked breaths, the hurried thump-thump of their hearts, and the trembling gasps of desperation filled the room, creating a cacophony of human misery. Satisfied with his little prank, Lyerin paused for a moment, his gaze sweeping over the cowering figures within. He could sense their absolute terror, a raw, primal fear that radiated from them in waves. It was almost intoxicating, the power he held over them, the way they trembled at the mere sight of him. But Lyerin had no interest in them. His focus remained on his mission¡ªgathering enough of these eldritch horses before his mana ran out, and he reverted back to his human form. He had no time to waste on the weak and the frightened. With one final, lingering glance, Lyerin turned away from the building. The cries and whispers of terror faded into the background as he continued his hunt, leaving behind a group of humans who would forever be haunted by the memory of the towering, dark figure that had spared them. Chapter 80: Unexpected coincidence The night was dense with fog, the air thick with an acrid stench that clung to the skin like oil. Lyerin''s hooves crunched over shattered glass and cracked concrete as he dragged the eldritch horses through the abandoned city streets. Their twisted bodies, bound tightly in coarse ropes, scraped and thudded across the ground. A slick trail of black ichor seeped from the creatures, staining the road like dark blood. The sickening squelch of their flesh against the concrete echoed in the desolate silence, the only sound in the eerie stillness of the fallen city. Neigh! Neigh! Neigh! Lyerin''s ear ignored their calls, he was moving slowly with his breath controlled and steady. He pulled with a slow, deliberate strength, his muscles tensing and relaxing in a rhythm as familiar to him as his own heartbeat. The eldritch beasts were massive, their bodies grotesque amalgamations of limbs, eyes, and fangs. Their forms were unnatural, wrong, and their mere existence seemed to warp the space around them. But to Lyerin, they were just another task, the last one he could bear for the sake of his tribe. He had done this countless times earlier, and finally, this would be the last time. But to this very moment, something was different. Lyerin''s mind wasn''t fully on the task of the system''s mission. His thoughts kept drifting back to the humans he had seen earlier. They had been scurrying through the ruins like frightened rats, their faces pale, their eyes wide with fear. A strange sight in this forsaken place. Humans hadn''t been in this city for days¡ªno, weeks. Not since the apocalypse first tore it apart and left it to rot. Even when he collected tires, they were not here. A part of Lyerin regretted not taking them. They could have been useful, could have bolstered his tribe''s numbers. But the fleshers¡ªthe mindless, ravenous creatures that now roamed the street¡ªwould have descended on them in an instant. They were drawn to human flesh, and if they had come, Lyerin''s mission would have been jeopardized. He had no time to fight off fleshers and secure his prize. No, he had to stay focused, had to remain cautious. As he dragged the eldritch beasts closer to the city''s edge, Lyerin began to mull over the presence of the humans. I''m sure there''s a reason why they are here. But why were they here? he asked himself, the question sounded so important the more he tried to force himself on not analyzing it. Yet, he couldn''t keep it. There was no good reason for them to be here, not in this city. It was the first to fall when the apocalypse came. There was nothing left of value, nothing but death and decay. Lyerin muttered under his breath, making his voice barely sound more than a growl in the dark. "Why now? They weren''t here before... Did they come for something?" He shook his head, dismissing the idea. There was nothing here. No supplies, no shelter. The buildings were empty husks, stripped of anything that could sustain life. "Maybe they''re scouts, sent to check if the city is safe..." But that made no sense either. If they were scouts, they would have been better equipped, more organized. The ones Lyerin had seen were disoriented, unprepared for the horrors that lurked in the shadows. "A trap, maybe... but for who? For what?" He frowned, his brow furrowing in frustration. The more he thought about it, the less sense it made. "They''re not vaccinated," he muttered, his voice barely audible. The vaccine that turned ordinary humans into more powerful eldritch beings was also here, but he is sure it needed to take time. Suddenly, a cold shiver crawled down Lyerin''s spine, settling like ice at the base of his neck. There was someone¡ªor something¡ªplaying a dangerous game, pulling strings in the shadows. The thought lingered in his mind, a persistent itch that he couldn''t scratch. It tingles in the back of his head, a nagging sensation that refuses to be ignored. But he couldn''t afford to be distracted. He needed to complete his mission, to deliver these eldritch beasts to his tribe. If he succeeded, he would be the strongest, the most powerful among them. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. No one would challenge him, not even the ancient families who ruled the earth from the shadows since ancient times. Like the Borgias, with their ancient bloodlines and secretive rituals... Lyerin would stay low, out of sight, until he was ready. Then, and only then, would he strike and turn them into dust. He shook his head, trying to banish the thoughts from his mind. He had to focus. Just a little further, and he would be done. But as he took another step, a distant sound made him freeze. *Thwup-thwup-thwup-thwup.* A rhythmic thumping, growing louder, cutting through the silence like a knife. The air vibrated with the sound, a low hum that resonated in Lyerin''s chest. His heart skipped a beat, and he stopped in his tracks, the eldritch beasts falling silent behind him. "Huh?" Lyerin''s eyes widened, and then he felt his breath caught in his throat. His face, usually impassive and calm, twisted into an expression of shock. His jaw clenched, the muscles in his neck tightening as realization dawned on him. His lips moved, but no sound came out at first. Then, barely above a whisper, he muttered, "Don''t tell me..." Memories flooded back, unbidden and unwanted. The games, the twisted competitions held by the Leading Families. They would send their kin into the most dangerous areas, pitting them against each other in deadly battles. Sometimes for treasure, for territory, for power, and for other reasons that hit egos. And if there wasn''t a dangerous area? They would create one. The humans... They weren''t here by accident. They were here because of the scheme of leading families. They were sacrificial lambs. Lyerin finally understood. They were pawns, pieces on a board in a game that Lyerin had no desire to play. His mind raced, piecing together the fragments of the puzzle. "Oh no..." he whispered, his voice trembling with a mix of fear and anger. As if in response to his growing dread, the sound grew louder, closer. Lyerin''s eldritch-enhanced hearing picked up every nuance, every beat of the blades slicing through the air. He could pinpoint its location with terrifying precision¡ªa mile away, heading straight for his direction. He turned slowly, with his eyes narrowing as they searched the horizon. And there it was, a black silhouette against the dark sky, hovering just above the ruins. The thumping grew louder, more insistent, the vibrations rattling through Lyerin''s bones. "Release the parasitic worms!" The command echoed through the air, carrying on the wind to Lyerin''s ears. His blood ran cold. He was in a game! Lyerin''s eyes blazed with a cold fury, his calm demeanor shattered by the realization that he had been outplayed. But there was no time for regret, no time for second-guessing. His mind snapped back to the present, to the immediate threat that loomed above him. The Leading Families had brought their games, they picked the perfect place. The place where he was just done setting up his tribe! "These bastards!" His grip tightened on the ropes that bound the eldritch beasts. His knuckles turned white as he braced himself for the battle to come. He had fought off fleshers, conquered cities, and hunted eldritch horrors in this apocalypse. But this? This was different. This is a game. But also, war! Chapter 81: Hidden attacks Lyerin shook his head, his expression hardening. The panic that had momentarily gripped his spine was unceremoniously pushed aside by his thoughts. "It''s too early for that," he muttered to himself. In a second, he clenched his jaw, forcing his thoughts into order. The Leading Families might be playing their twisted games, but Lyerin had his own plan. A plan that required cold calculation, not frantic reactions, and it depends on what kind of creature they threw. His eyes narrowed as they flicked toward the eldritch horses, still leaking dark ichor onto the cracked pavement. A glint of malevolence sparked in his gaze. Without hesitation, he crouched, tensing his powerful legs. Then, with a grunt of effort, he hurled the beasts toward the distant border of his tribe''s territory. The creatures soared through the air, their mangled bodies disappearing into the foggy night like missiles aimed at an unseen target. Lyerin grinned. It was a deliberate move, one that served multiple purposes. As the horses disappeared from view, a soft, insistent ding resonated in his head¡ªa system screen, no doubt flashing some critical information. Yet, Lyerin barely acknowledged it, brushing it aside. He had no time for system updates or alerts. There was only one thing that mattered now: the helicopter. With a predatory malevolent grin, Lyerin''s feet pounded against the ground as he sped toward the source of the ominous sound, his eldritch-enhanced limbs propelling him forward with unnatural speed. The world blurred around him, the ruined cityscape whipping past as he honed in on like a missile to his target. --- Meanwhile, inside the helicopter, the atmosphere was tense, crackling with barely-contained fear. The whir of the rotors and the hum of machinery provided a steady background noise as four heavily-armored soldiers busied themselves in the cramped space. Their faces were obscured by helmets, their bodies weighed down by the bulk of their gear. Each man gripped a weapon, their fingers twitching nervously against the triggers. "All right, that''s the sixth one!" barked the team leader, his voice crackling through the comms system. His tone was sharp, authoritative, but there was an edge of anxiety to it, a tension that belied the calm he was trying to project. "Three more to go. Get them ready!" One of the soldiers grunted in response, he didn''t waste time and his hands moved quickly to the box in front of him. He fumbled with the latches, even with his gloved fingers trembling slightly. "Are you sure we should be doing this, Captain? These... these things, they''re not like the others. Something''s nasty to it, but I''m not sure." His voice was strained, a mixture of fear and uncertainty. "Just follow orders, soldier," snapped the captain, his patience fraying. "We''ve already dropped six, what''s one more? Get it done!" "But sir, these creatures¡ª" "Do it, now!" The captain''s voice cut through the rising panic, but it was clear even he was feeling the strain. The situation was deteriorating faster than any of them had hoped. Another soldier, his helmet slightly askew, leaned over to the captain. His voice was lower, more uncertain. "Sir, how many have we released so far?" "I told you, six! Pay attention, dammit!" The captain''s eyes darted around the interior of the helicopter, his nerves fraying with each passing second. The soldier''s voice grew even more frantic. "But what about the last one? We should¡ª" "Shut up and do your job!" The captain''s bark of an order was punctuated by the soldier''s jerky movements as he hastily prepared the final box. But then, as if in response to their growing dread, there was a sudden jolt. A loud bang! reverberated through the helicopter, followed by a violent shudder that rattled the soldiers inside. "What the hell was that?" one of them shouted, his voice rising in panic. "I don''t know!" the captain shouted back, his eyes wide behind his visor. "Check the rear! Something''s hit us!" Another loud bang! followed, this one more violent, more deliberate. The tail of the helicopter swayed dangerously, the entire vehicle shuddering under the impact. Panic spread like wildfire among the soldiers, their voices overlapping in a chaotic jumble. "We''re hit! We''re hit!" "What the hell is going on?" "Check the controls! We need to stabilize!" "It''s not responding! It''s not¡ª" And then, a third *kabam!* rocked the helicopter, sending it spinning wildly. The soldiers grabbed onto whatever they could, and their screams could be heard, full of terror filling the cramped space inside. One of them, in the midst of the chaos, was struck hard on the head by a loose piece of equipment, the impact knocking him out cold. "Mayday! Mayday!" the captain screamed into his comms, his voice nearly drowned out by the wailing alarms and the deafening roar of the failing engines. "We''re going down! Repeat, we''re going¡ª" But his desperate plea was cut short as a large object¡ªa rock, massive and seemingly out of nowhere¡ªslammed into the side of the helicopter with a sickening crunch. The force of the impact sent one of the soldiers flying, making his body crash into the side of the vehicle with bone-crunching force. His ribs cracked audibly, the sound lost in the cacophony of destruction. The helicopter lurched violently, tilting at a dangerous angle. Flames erupted from the engine, licking at the hull as the vehicle spiraled out of control. The soldiers inside were thrown around like ragdolls, their panicked cries mingling with the screeching of metal and the roaring wind. "No! No! No!" one of them screamed with a fearful hoarse voice. But there was no stopping it. The helicopter, now a fiery wreck, careened toward the ground. With a final, devastating kaboom!, it exploded in mid-air, a fiery inferno that lit up the night sky. The soldiers'' screams were abruptly cut off, swallowed by the deafening roar of the explosion. --- Lyerin watched from the shadows, his gaze cold and calculating as the helicopter disintegrated in a blaze of fire and smoke. In his hand, he held a rock, still warm from the force of his throw. It was as large as his massive eldritch fist, a weapon in its own right. As the flames died down, Lyerin''s eyes narrowed, his thoughts already moving to the next step. He waited, his muscles coiled and ready, as the burning wreckage plummeted toward the ground. Timing was crucial. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He needed to make sure no surveillance, no cameras, nothing could capture his presence here. The Leading Families might know something was happening in this city, but they would not know it was him. He would not give them that advantage. And then, in the briefest of moments, Lyerin moved. His body was a blur as he sped through the darkness, the ground beneath him a mere blur. He reached the site of the crash just as the last embers of the explosion were flickering out. T The wreckage was a twisted mass of metal and fire, the air thick with the acrid smell of burning fuel and flesh. Lyerin''s eldritch-enhanced senses immediately honed in on a figure among the debris¡ªa soldier, unconscious but alive, his body thrown clear of the explosion by some miracle. Lyerin reached out with one massive hand. His grip was firm, his eldritch hand easily encompassing half of the man''s body. As he lifted the soldier, Lyerin''s eyes narrowed, his ears catching the faintest sound¡ªa skittering noise, almost imperceptible amid the crackling flames. He stilled, focusing his senses. And there it was: a small, black, slimy creature that looked like a sperm with a single eye, about the size of a human fist, wriggling toward the soldier he held. Lyerin''s lip curled in disgust as he recognized the parasite. The Leading Families were using them again, these vile creatures designed to burrow into their hosts and transform them into something monstrous. Without hesitation, Lyerin sped forward, grabbing the parasite before it could reach the soldier. He held it for a moment, feeling its slick, cold surface squirm against his palm. Then, with a swift, decisive moment, he shoved the parasite into the soldier''s mouth. In about a few seconds, the man''s body jerked violently,.making him arch as the creature forced its way down his throat. Lyerin watched as the soldier''s body convulsed, the transformation beginning almost immediately. The man''s skin rippled, dark tendrils spreading beneath the surface as the parasite took hold. Lyerin knew what would happen next. Chapter 82: Tentatorn The night was thick with a tight atmosphere, like a suffocating shroud that wrapped itself around the ruined city that fell just in a few days. Lyerin watched, with a steady breath, as the soldier''s body convulsed violently in his grasp. The transformation was beginning, and Lyerin''s gaze narrowed, focusing on the grotesque spectacle before him. The soldier''s flesh quivered, as if something deep inside was pushing, struggling to break free. With a sickening crack, his ribs began to collapse inward, the bones bending and snapping under some unseen force. Pop! Pop! The sounds of ligaments tearing, muscles contracting, filled the air, echoing against the silent ruins. Lyerin could hear every visceral detail, the symphony of destruction unfolding within the soldier''s body. The man''s face twisted in agony, his eyes bulging as blood vessels burst beneath his skin, painting his face in a network of crimson lines. Then came the stomach, the true horror emerges. The flesh began to ripple, the skin stretching taut over the soldier''s abdomen. Creak! Snap! His internal organs were being compressed, crunched together by some monstrous force, all being pulled toward a single point. Lyerin watched as the skin around the stomach began to sink inward, like a deflating balloon, the mass beneath compacting with a dreadful slowness. The soldier''s spine arched unnaturally, bones bending with an audible crack as his vertebrae were crushed inward, forced to collapse around the growing black mass within him. The flesh continued to fold in on itself, collapsing like paper under an invisible hand, the sounds growing more grotesque with each passing second. Squish! Crunch! The body was being twisted into something unrecognizable, something otherworldly. Lyerin could almost feel the heat radiating from the black, crystalline sphere that was now forming within the man''s body, a heart of darkness surrounded by the remains of what had once been human. Lyerin''s lips curled into a faint smile, his eyes glinting with dark satisfaction. The transformation was nearing its climax. With one final, gruesome crunch, the soldier''s body imploded completely, every remaining fragment of bone, flesh, and sinew compressed into the black sphere. The sound was like a final, guttural exhale as the body collapsed inward with a horrifying thud, leaving only a small, gleaming orb in its place. For a moment, there was silence. The air was heavy with the scent of blood and burned flesh, the soldier''s body nothing more than a grotesque memory. But then, from the heart of that black sphere, something began to stir. Schlk! A wet, slithering sound broke the silence as a single tentacle emerged from the orb, glistening with a slick, oily sheen. It uncurled slowly, revealing rows of sharp, pointed thorns that gleamed under the faint light. The tentacle was long and sinuous, the thorns along its surface twitching as though tasting the air. Schlk! Another tentacle followed, then another, until three of the writhing appendages extended from the black mass, each one dripping with a thick, black ichor. The creature squirmed and twisted, its body undulating with a sickly, rhythmic pulse. Lyerin remained motionless, watching with a cold, calculating gaze. He knew this was just the beginning, the creature still in its infancy, yet the potential was clear. Its very presence was a testament to the twisted power of the Eldritch. But then, as the seconds ticked by, nothing more happened. The creature, though pulsating with a strange life, did not continue its transformation. It simply squirmed there, the tentacles twitching as though testing their surroundings. The mass of black, crystalline flesh seemed to pulsate weakly, the life within it fragile, not yet fully formed. Lyerin''s smile widened, turning into something more malevolent, more sinister. His hand shot out, quick as lightning, and he grasped the creature''s entire body in his massive eldritch grip. The tentacles thrashed wildly, but Lyerin''s hold was unyielding. His fingers tightened, the creature''s flesh giving way beneath the pressure with a sickening squelch. A high-pitched, shrill shriek erupted from the creature, krieeek! a sound that echoed through the night like the cry of a tortured soul. It writhed desperately in Lyerin''s grasp, its tentacles whipping through the air in a futile attempt to escape. But Lyerin only tightened his grip, his fingers crushing the creature''s body with an almost casual ease. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The tentacles went rigid, frozen in place as the creature''s resistance waned. Lyerin squeezed harder, and with a final * crunch, the creature''s body went limp, the life within it snuffed out. The tentacles fell slack, hanging lifelessly from Lyerin''s fist, the crystalline black sphere now dull, devoid of the sinister energy it had once held. Lyerin began to laugh, a low, rumbling sound that grew louder, more manic with each passing second. The laughter echoed off the ruins, a sound that carried with it the weight of his dark knowledge, his twisted satisfaction. "Perfect," he hissed between his laughter, his eyes gleaming with a malevolent light. "Absolutely perfect." His mind raced back to the past, to the ancient texts and the forbidden knowledge he had acquired in his previous life. "A Tentatorn," he mused aloud, his voice carrying a mixture of awe and malevolence. "A carnivorous eldritch creature, born from the darkest corners of the universe." He continued, his voice growing more excited, more feverish with each word. "It poisons its prey, sending quills of toxic thorns deep into their flesh. And those thorns... oh, they''re just the beginning. Once inside, the creature adapts to the body''s own acids, growing stronger, feeding off its host from within. It''s a perfect parasite, evolving so rapidly that it can reach its peak in mere days." Lyerin''s eyes glowed with a manic intensity as he spoke, his laughter bubbling up again. "And to think, this one was almost there. It would have taken just three days for it to evolve completely, to reach its third cycle peak. But the blood... the blood tells me there are chemicals, additives, that accelerated its growth. They knew what they were doing. They wanted this, they wanted it to reach its full potential." His laughter turned almost giddy, a twisted joy bubbling up from within him. "Three days!" he repeated, the words laced with a manic excitement. "Just three days, and it would have been unstoppable. But there''s a flaw, a fatal flaw. Once it reaches that third cycle peak, it can grow no more. It stagnates, trapped in that final form, never able to evolve further." Lyerin''s laughter echoed into the night, a sound filled with a dark glee. He could see it now, the potential this creature had. The power he needed to bring it down for his tribe''s safety. "This... this is what I need," he whispered, his voice dripping with malice. "I will reach the third cycle peak. I will bring my tribe to that power, hide us in the shadows, and when the time is right... I will kill the representatives of the Families. One by one, I''ll tear them apart." His laughter finally died down, replaced by a cold, calculating calm. Lyerin''s eyes narrowed as he gazed down at the lifeless Tentatorn in his hand, its body now nothing more than a broken shell. The creature had served its purpose, a stepping stone in his path to power. "It''s time to move," Lyerin said softly, his voice resolute. He dropped the dead creature to the ground, his gaze shifting to the distant horizon where the Leading Families plotted their games, unaware of the storm that was coming. He would be that storm, a force of nature they could never anticipate. Lyerin''s form blurred as he sped off into the darkness, his mind already calculating, planning his next move. He would grow stronger, his tribe would grow stronger, and when the time was right, the world would tremble before them. The Families, with all their power and influence, would fall. It was only a matter of time. And time, Lyerin knew, was on his side. Chapter 83: Keep them safe Lyerin stood in the shadows of the abandoned animal adoption center, his gaze fixed on the twenty creatures before him. They were once eldritch horses, grotesque and terrifying in their primal form. Now, they had undergone a nightmarish transformation, standing on two hooves like twisted mockeries of human beings. Their bodies were a blend of horse and something far more sinister. Muscles rippled under the thick, sinewy flesh that covered them. Their once equine heads had elongated into something vaguely humanoid, but with a grotesque flair¡ªtheir faces were stretched, the skin pulled tight over sharp, jagged bones that jutted out in places. "This is a little satisfying, but incredibly ugly to look at," Lyerin mumbled. Their manes, once flowing like a horse''s, now writhed like a mass of black, wriggling tentacles. The mane extended down their spines, merging with the tails that also undulated as if alive, each strand a dark, twisted appendage. Their eyes, which had once been pools of pure black, were now slitted and glowing a deep, menacing red. The elongated, crimson orbs seemed to burn with a malevolent hunger, scanning the room as if seeking something to destroy. The creatures'' arms, which had once ended in hooves, had now split into terrifying sets of claws. Each hand bore long, sharp talons that could tear through flesh and bone with ease. Their torsos were broad and muscular, covered in a dark, almost leathery hide that seemed to pulse with a life of its own. As they stood there, their breaths came out in ragged, animalistic snorts, the air around them thick with the scent of blood and decay. Lyerin felt a sense of grim satisfaction as he observed them. "Doesn''t matter," he whispered. Normally, controlling such beings would be impossible, their minds too wild, too chaotic to be tamed. But Lyerin was no ordinary being. His taming skill, one he had painstakingly¡ªI mean easily leveled up in the ruined magical world last time before that damned Victor part allowed him to dominate these creatures with a mere thought. "Go," Lyerin commanded, his voice low and resonant, echoing through the decrepit building. "Rampage. Attack anything you see, but leave the humans unharmed." The creatures responded instantly, their bodies tensing as if ready to spring. With a collective thud, they dashed past Lyerin, their hooves pounding the concrete floor with terrifying speed and power. The walls seemed to tremble as they surged toward the exit, their eyes glowing with anticipation of the carnage to come. As the last of the eldritch horses disappeared into the darkness, Lyerin took a deep breath, steadying himself. His work was far from over. He turned and made his way deeper into the sanctuary, heading toward a room where he knew the girls were waiting. They were the ones he had rescued, the ones who now looked to him for protection and guidance. Corora, Cornelia, Maria, Elena, Sophia, Lydia, Fiona, Emily, and Natalie¡ªthey had been through so much already, but the worst was yet to come. However, as they were about to become members, he knew they could deal with it. Lyerin pushed open the door, and the girls looked up at him, their eyes wide with fear and curiosity. They had heard the noises, the unsettling sounds of the eldritch creatures moving about. They had sensed the tension in the air, the shift in the atmosphere that signaled something terrible was on the horizon. "Lyerin," Corora began, her voice trembling slightly, "What''s happening? What were those noises?" "Yeah," Maria chimed in, her eyes filled with worry. "It sounded like... like monsters." Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lyerin met their gazes, his expression calm and composed, though his mind was racing. He couldn''t tell them the full truth, not yet. But he couldn''t lie to them entirely either. "It''s dangerous outside," he said, his voice steady. "More dangerous than you can imagine. I need you all to prepare, because something is going to happen soon, and we need to be ready for it." The girls exchanged nervous glances, their anxiety palpable. Elena stepped forward, her voice barely above a whisper. "What do you mean, sir Lyerin? What''s going to happen?" "The city," Lyerin began, choosing his words carefully, "is about to become a battlefield. A terrifying one. I''ve seen things, things that you wouldn''t believe, and I can tell you this¡ªstaying here is our best chance of survival. We need to fortify this place, make it as safe as possible." Sophia, her voice shaky, asked, "Why not leave? We could find somewhere safer, couldn''t we?" Lyerin shook his head. "It''s not that simple. There are humans out there, humans who weren''t here just a few days ago. Someone is making sure that we can''t leave, that no one can leave. We''re being watched, and if we try to escape, we''ll be caught in something far worse." The girls'' faces drained of color, fear now fully taking hold. They bombarded him with questions, their voices overlapping as they tried to make sense of what he was saying. But Lyerin held up a hand, silencing them. "Listen," he said firmly. "We don''t have much time. I need you to gather as much dishwashing liquid or powdered cleaner as you can find. Spread it at the doors, the windows, anywhere there''s an opening. We need to make sure nothing gets in." Emily frowned, confused. "Dishwashing liquid? How will that help?" "It''s not just soap," Lyerin explained. "It''s a barrier. It would stop a creature from coming in, they are very dangerous but fortunately, the hated cleanliness and chemicals that are used creating dishwashing liquids and cleaning powders " Cornelia nodded, her mind working quickly. "We have plenty, but I''m not sure it''ll be enough." Lyerin paused, calculating. "How many hours do you think it will last?" "Maybe half a day," Lydia answered, her voice uncertain. Lyerin nodded slowly, considering his options. "That should be enough for now. I''ll try to find more, but until then, do what you can. Lock the doors, secure the windows, and don''t let anything inside. Understand?" The girls nodded in unison, with their fear giving way to determination. They had been through too much to falter now. If Lyerin said this was what needed to be done, they would do it without question. As they began to move, gathering supplies and setting to work, Lyerin turned and made his way back to the street. The air outside was cold, the night alive with distant sounds of destruction¡ªthe work of the eldritch horses he had unleashed. He knew the time was drawing near, the moment when he would have to face the true horrors that awaited. "It''s time to level myself up," Lyerin muttered under his breath, his eyes narrowing as he set his sights on the path ahead. The city would soon be drenched in blood and chaos, but he would rise above it, stronger than ever. He would ensure that he and those under his care survived, no matter the cost. "I hope they''ll be fine while I''m gone for a while," he muttered. With one last glance at the sanctuary, Lyerin disappeared into the shadows, his mind focused on the trials to come. The city was about to turn into a battlefield, and he was ready to fight. Chapter 84: Lack of Authority Lyerin stood amidst the remains of the battlefield, with his breath coming in slow, controlled exhales. "Phew!" He mumbled as he wiped the sweat on his forehead. He was back in his human form, his Eldren energy drained to its very limits. The once towering eldritch form he had, had receded, leaving him vulnerable in appearance but still formidable. His flesh and blood remained powerful, brimming with the energy of someone who had faced the abyss and come out stronger. All around him lay the bodies of the slain, the eldritch fleshers he had mercilessly cut down, their twisted, grotesque forms now lifeless and still. The other horses, now also devoid of life, were strewn across the ground like discarded toys. "We''ve cleaned almost all of them now, what do I need to do next?" he mumbled while looking around him. Despite the depletion of his Eldren, Lyerin felt an odd sense of satisfaction. The Eldritch Mana beasts under his control had done their job well, clearing the streets of the majority of the threats. These creatures, each more monstrous than the last, had fallen to the combined might of his eldritch power and the savage efficiency of his eldritch mana beasts. They had made short work of the eldritch fleshers, tearing through the abominations with feral precision. The streets, once overrun with horrors, were now eerily silent, if you only save for the distant sounds of his Mana beasts finishing off the last of the threats. Resting against the broad, sturdy shoulder of one of the humanoid horses that were now a member of his eldritch tribe, Lyerin allowed himself a moment of contemplation. His gaze was distant, his mind turning over the situation at hand. "The area''s clean now," he muttered to himself, a hint of relief in his tone. The ladies¡ªCorora, Cornelia, Maria, Elena, Sophia, Lydia, Fiona, Emily, and Natalie¡ªwould be safe, at least for the time being. The thought of them holed up in the sanctuary, their safety dependent on his actions, weighed heavily on him. But he had cleared the area; the immediate danger had passed. For now. Lyerin considered leveling up. The thought had crossed his mind several times. He knew he was on the verge of it, standing at the precipice of newfound power. His body thrummed with the promise of evolution, of ascension. But he hesitated, not out of fear, but out of strategy. There was a more pressing concern. The eldritch horses, his newly-formed Stonehooves Eldritch tribe, needed to grow, to evolve. It was a calculated decision, one borne out of necessity rather than desire. Lyerin understood the importance of numbers, of having a strong, reliable force at his command. If he could create a group of powerful warriors, beings capable of holding their own against the horrors of this world, he would be in a far better position when the inevitable confrontation with the family representatives came. His thoughts delved deeper into the reasons. "If I stand alone," he reasoned quietly, "I''ll be overwhelmed. They''ll come at me from all sides, each family representative with their own tricks, their own deadly abilities." He clenched his fist, feeling the strain of his muscles beneath the skin. "But with a group, with a squad of warriors at my side, I can divide and conquer. I can strike at their weaknesses, exploit their fear of the unknown." He continued, his mind racing through possible scenarios. "Alone, I can''t cover the entire city. But with a team, I can set up strategic points, control the battlefield. We can hit them where it hurts, cripple their forces before they even realize what''s happening." A cold smile played on his lips. "And the psychological impact... seeing a horde of unstoppable, eldritch beasts tearing through their ranks... It''ll break their spirit. Fear is a powerful weapon, one that I can wield to perfection." There was another reason, one that Lyerin knew was crucial. "Survival," he murmured. "If I fall, there will be no one to protect the others, no one to continue the fight. But if I build up my tribe, create a network of loyal, powerful warriors, they can carry on even if I''m taken down." The thought was a bitter one, but he knew it was necessary. "But I won''t though, without me, the tribe won''t survive haha!" After laughing, Lyerin sighed, the weight of his decisions pressing down on his shoulders. His hand absently stroked the mane of the horse beside him, the tendrils writhing beneath his touch. "It''s time," he decided. "With their kill, they would soon reach the next level without my leveling up ability." As if on cue, a notification dinged in his mind, a sound he had grown all too familiar with. He straightened, his eyes narrowing as he focused on the message that appeared before him. | Ding! | To become a level two tribe, the host must make the twenty hoofed creatures choose an evolutionary path. | A grin spread across Lyerin''s face. He had been waiting for this. "You heard me, my fellow Stonehooves Eldritch tribesmen!" he shouted, his voice carrying through the night air. "Eat! Eat more and grow! Evolve into something more powerful, more terrifying! We will become a force to be reckoned with!" The horses responded with fervor, and then their towering bodies as if renewed energy as they tore into the remains of the fallen eldritch beings. The sounds of tearing flesh and crunching bones filled the air, a symphony of carnage that echoed in the night. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lyerin watched with satisfaction as they fed, he could see their bodies absorbing the essence of the defeated, he could see in their flesh that they were beginning to shift and change. Not long after, another notification appeared. | Ding! | Choose the evolutionary path for your Stonehooves Eldritch tribe- | Lyerin didn''t hesitate and didn''t even let it finish. "Raging Brute path," he commanded. He knew what he needed, and the Raging Brute path would provide exactly that¡ªa squad of unstoppable, hulking warriors, brimming with raw power. The transformation was immediate. One of the horses, already large and imposing, began to grow even taller. Its body bulked up, muscles swelling to three times their previous size. The creature''s form widened, its hide stretching over the rippling mass of muscle and sinew. When the transformation was complete, the beast stood towering over the others, a monstrous, brutal force of nature. But then, something unexpected happened. The newly evolved horse, now a Raging Brute, turned away from the group. Without hesitation, it began to move on its own, leaving the horde of humanoid horses behind. Lyerin knit his brow although he already expected it. "So, that''s it," he muttered. "My Taming Level isn''t high enough to control it anymore. It''s become too powerful." Normally, even as a tribal chief, he couldn''t control them. After all, they are members of his tribe, not some animal juggalos. The only reason he could control them earlier was his ability to tame them. Yet, this was only a level twelve peak in the initial cycle, while these beasts are in the beginning phase of the second cycle. He watched as the creature lumbered away, likely heading back to the tribe to establish itself as a guardian, a protector of their territory. Lyerin smiled to himself, a mixture of pride and frustration warring within him. "Alright," he said, turning back to the remaining horses. "Next!" One by one, the twenty horses transformed, each taking on the Raging Brute form. Lyerin could feel the power radiating from them, a tangible force that made the air hum with energy. They were no longer mere beasts; they were his personal brute force squad, a testament to his strategic planning and the strength of his will. When the last of the horses had completed its transformation, a new notification appeared. | Ding! | Congratulations! | The host has successfully leveled up the Stonehooves Eldritch tribe to level two. | Lyerin allowed himself a moment of satisfaction. But then, another notification flashed before his eyes. | Ding! | Would you like to level up the Stonehooves Eldritch tribe to level three? | Lyerin''s heart raced. He was on the verge of something great, something that could tip the scales in his favor. "Yes," he whispered, anticipation building within him. But then, the screen flashed red, and a warning message appeared. | Ding! | Warning: Unable to level up due to unknown ser ver error. | Lack of authority detected. | Lyerin''s eyes widened in shock. "What the hell is that?" Chapter 85: Three times!? Lyeirn coughed, with a harsh sound that echoed through the empty buildings. His throat felt dry when he read it again, and then read it again five times, just to be sure. but he quickly composed himself, forcing the discomfort away. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There were more important things to focus on. His gaze drifted to the horizon, where the sun struggled to break through the thick clouds. He could sense the presence of the parasitic eldritch creatures, lurking just beyond his sight, waiting for the right moment to strike. They were drawn to humans. And Lyerin knew that his time was running out. He could no longer level up the entire tribe, it was frustrating. "The Lack of Authority? Who made this shit up? Lyerin clenched his fist, and just shook his head. "If I couldn''t level up the tribe, then perhaps I could level up something else instead?" He mumbled. The thought struck him like a bolt of lightning. He could level up his taming ability again. It sounds like a good idea, one that promised a new form of control over the beasts of his tribe. But as quickly as the idea came, he shook his head, dismissing it. "No, that won''t work," he muttered to himself, his voice low and firm. "If I level up taming, it''ll only enhance my ability to control the beasts, not the beasts themselves. They''d remain as they are, stagnant and vulnerable. And when the representatives of the families come, when the bloodbath begins, they''ll notice. They''ll sense the decline in dangers in the city would show that there''s someone here. Plus, if they see them, the Clan of Muscular Horses of my tribe¡ªthey''d fall short of what''s needed. They''d be easy prey." He sighed, the sound heavy with frustration. "And even if my humanoid horses leveled up by killing, it would be too slow," he continued, his words barely audible, "the parasitic eldritch creatures would rise to the third Cycle peak these days because of the chemicals and drugs as long as they consume something. While the horses of my tribe would only reach the fourth or fifth stage of the Second Cycle on my estimate only even if they kill all the Eldritch fleshers around without my ability. They''d be devoured by the drugged eldritch beasts themselves. I''d lose them. Useless... completely useless." His thoughts raced, analyzing every possible outcome, every potential failure. His mind was a well-honed weapon, sharp and calculating. But even the sharpest blades dull over time, and Lyerin could feel the edges of his confidence starting to fray. He couldn''t risk it. He couldn''t afford to gamble with his tribe''s survival. But then, another thought emerged, cutting through the haze of doubt. "What if I leveled up myself?" The idea was so simple, so obvious, that he almost laughed at how he hadn''t considered it sooner. He looked down at his hands, rough and scarred from countless battles. He had never left the fifth stage of the Second Cycle as a Mana user, nor as an Eldren Warrior. His power had plateaued, but what if he could push beyond that? What if he could break through the barriers that held him back? Lyerin flexed his fingers, feeling the raw energy that simmered beneath his skin. It was a risk, but it was one he was willing to take. The more he leveled, the more Eldren Mana he could recover. He could become stronger, faster, more capable of defending his tribe. He could turn the tide of this endless war. But he hesitated. His calm exterior masked a whirlwind of thoughts and calculations. Was this truly the best course of action? Was he overlooking something crucial? He closed his eyes, seeking clarity in the darkness behind his eyelids. His breathing slowed, each inhale and exhale measured and deliberate. He needed to be sure, absolutely sure. Suddenly, his eyes snapped open. His hand shot out, reaching into the air as if grasping an invisible thread of fate. "Here goes nothing," he muttered, a slight smile curling the corner of his lips. Without another word, he leapt from the rooftop, landing with a muffled thud on the cracked pavement below. The city seemed to come alive around him, the silence broken by the soft patter of his footsteps and the distant, guttural growls of the eldritch creatures that roamed the streets. The eldritch fleshers, grotesque humanoid creatures twisted by some kind of dark magic, soon came into view. Their skin was a sickly gray, stretched tight over sinewy muscles and jagged bones. They moved with a predatory grace, their eyes glowing with an unnatural light. Lyerin didn''t hesitate. With a single flash of motion, he drew his blade, with the steel singing through the air. He charged at the nearest creature, his body a blur of motion. Kachak! The blade cut through the air with a sharp whoosh, slicing cleanly through the creature''s neck. Blood sprayed out in a dark arc, painting the pavement in shades of crimson. But there was no time to revel in the victory. More fleshers swarmed toward him, their guttural roars echoing through the streets. Lyerin spun on his heel, his blade carving a deadly path through the air. Each strike was precise, each movement calculated to maximize damage while conserving energy. He fought with a smile on his face, the adrenaline pumping through his veins like liquid fire. The thrill of battle, the rush of combat, it was intoxicating. For a brief moment, he felt invincible. But the fight wasn''t over. As he dispatched an endless amount of fleshers, another wave approached, and noticed that some groups were stronger, with their bodies inked with eldritch runes that pulsed with dark energy. These were stronger, faster, more dangerous. Lyerin knew he couldn''t take them head-on, not without risking serious injury. He glanced around, his sharp eyes searching for an escape route. There¡ªa building with a half-collapsed facade. He sprinted toward it, his feet pounding against the pavement. He leapt, grabbing hold of a broken window ledge and hauling himself up. The creatures snarled below, their clawed hands scrabbling against the stone as they tried to follow. Lyerin climbed higher, his movements quick, agile and a little rushed. He reached the roof, his breath coming in short, controlled bursts. He crouched low, scanning the streets below for any sign of the fleshers. But he noticed, fleshers are not the only one who was chasing him, there are other eldritch horses too that aren''t a part of his tribe. They paused, with their nostrils flaring as they scented the air. Lyerin froze, his heart pounding in his chest. He quickly smeared the gasoline from an abandoned car across his skin, masking his scent. It was an old trick, one he had learned in his past life, but it was still effective. The horses snorted, their ears twitching as they searched for the source of the smell. But after a few tense moments, they moved on, their hooves clattering against the pavement. Lyerin let out a slow breath, his muscles relaxing slightly. He leaned against the wall, wiping the gasoline sweat from his brow. "Didn''t expect it to be this hard," he muttered to himself. "Killing three hundred fleshers just to reach the Sixth Stage of the Second Cycle... who would''ve thought? Maybe I got too used to my level up ability?" He pulled a small stone from his pocket, rolling it between his fingers. It was smooth and cool to the touch, a comforting presence in the chaos. With a quick flick of his thumb, he sent it flying through the air. Swoosh! The stone struck a nearby flesher in the head with a sharp crack, and its skull exploded in a spray of dark ichor. The creature immediately crumpled to the ground, lifeless. A soft chime sounded in Lyerin''s mind, followed by a familiar notification. | Ding! | Mission completed. | You have reached the Sixth Stage of the Second Cycle as an Eldren Warrior. | He barely had time to register the achievement before another message appeared. | Ding! | Additional reward: You can now level up three things in the tribe every twenty-four time cycles. | Lyerin was about to complain why only one level, but in a split second, his eyes widened in disbelief. "Three things?" he whispered, almost afraid to believe it. He read the message again, and again, until the words were burned into his mind. It was true. He could now level up anything in the tribe three times. He took a step back, his mind racing with possibilities. What should he level up? The tribe? Again? No, that was still blocked by the Lack of Authority. Himself? He was already doing that. But the third... What should he level up? Chapter 86: Lyerins target Lyerin stood atop the tallest building in the city, he could feel the wind whipping through his dark hair as he gazed out over the ruined landscape. The sky had lightened slightly, it was tinged with the pale hues of early morning, but the sun had yet seemed to fully rise. The city was a sprawling graveyard of steel and concrete, the streets below choked with the debris of a world that had crumbled into chaos. "My body is getting tired as I keep moving, and it''s been this way for hours," he mumbled. His eyes laid on bodies of the fallen eldritch fleshers strewn across the streets and alleys below, he could even see their twisted forms grotesque in the dim light. Lyerin had killed 1,200 of them in the last few hours, pushing himself to the limits of his body endurance. Each kill had brought him closer to his goal, each fallen creature another step toward power, yet also brought him to get tirer easily. Lyerin flexed his fingers, feeling the residual energy from his recent level-ups thrumming through his veins. He had reached the Eighth Stage of the Second Cycle, an achievement that would have seemed impossible just a short while ago. But here he was, tired already. "What should I do? My body is tired of dispatching the fleshers with whatever I could find¡ªstones, bricks, shards of metal¡ªanything that could pierce their skulls in one go. But killing them this way is so tiring¡­" Lyerin muttered to himself, he could somehow focus and hear that his voice were barely audible over the howling wind. "This city¡­ it''s probably a midsize city. Two hundred fifty thousand to a million residents, maybe more." He looked out over the expanse of ruined buildings and deserted streets. "There''s no shortage of these damn creatures. Plenty of them are still crawling around, waiting to be put down." His eyes narrowed as he considered his next move. "But the problem isn''t finding them. No, the problem is my mana." He clenched his fists, feeling the burn of frustration in his chest. "I recovered some mana when I leveled up to the Sixth Stage, then more at the Seventh and Eighth, but it''s still not enough. Not for a large-scale massacre, not for wiping out hordes of these flesh-eating zombies in one go." Lyerin''s mind raced, sifting through the possibilities. He needed to think, needed to plan his next move carefully. "Hmm¡­ what should I do?" he mused, his voice growing louder as he tried to puzzle out his dilemma. "It''s still early. Probably around seven in the morning. Plenty of time to figure this out." He closed his eyes, allowing his thoughts to wander. His mind scanned the city, mentally mapping out the places that might still hold concentrations of the fleshers, places where he could launch a devastating attack and level up even further. "The subway stations¡­" Lyerin''s eyes snapped open as he considered the first option. "The underground tunnels are probably packed with those creatures. Dark, enclosed spaces, a perfect breeding ground for them. I could take them out in one fell swoop, use the confined quarters to my advantage. But¡­" He shook his head, dismissing the thought as quickly as it came. "But no, I can''t. The tunnels are too unpredictable. Collapsed passages, hidden dangers¡­ If I get cornered down there with a depleted mana, it could be a death trap. And the last thing I need is to get stuck underground with my mana drained. It''s not worth the risk." He moved on to the next possibility. "The industrial district," he muttered, picturing the sprawling factories and warehouses that dotted the city''s outskirts. "Plenty of potential there. Those buildings are probably full of fuel, chemicals¡­ explosives. I could use them to my advantage, set off a chain reaction, wipe out hundreds of fleshers in one go. But¡­" He trailed off, frowning as he considered the downsides. "But the problem is getting in and out. Those places are heavily fortified, and the eldritch creatures that have taken up residence there are tougher, more dangerous. And if one of those explosions goes off too soon, I could be caught in the blast. It''s too risky. Too many variables." Lyerin rubbed his temples, trying to think of a safer option. "What about the stadium?" he wondered aloud, picturing the massive sports complex that had once been a symbol of the city''s thriving culture. "A place that big could be crawling with them. If I could lure them all into one spot, I could take them out with a well-placed trap, or use the enclosed space to my advantage." He paused, weighing the pros and cons. "But again¡­ it''s too unpredictable. The stadium is too open, too exposed. And if I miss even a single group of fleshers, they could overwhelm me. It''s a gamble I''m not willing to take." He let out a frustrated sigh, his eyes scanning the cityscape once more. "The hospital?" The thought struck him suddenly, and he considered it for a moment. "It''s probably overrun. Full of sick and dying patients who turned into these monsters. Could be a goldmine for leveling up. But¡­" He shook his head, the idea quickly losing its appeal. "But hospitals are full of tight corridors, blind corners¡­ too many places for an ambush. If I get trapped in there, I''d be fighting on their terms. It''s too dangerous." Lyerin''s shoulders slumped slightly as he realized he was running out of viable options. Each place he considered was fraught with dangers, too many risks for too little reward. He needed something more¡­ something that would give him an edge, a way to maximize his power without exposing himself to unnecessary peril. Then, as if a light bulb had flickered on in his mind, he thought of a new possibility. "The mall¡­" His voice was soft, almost disbelieving as the idea took root. "Of course, the mall. How did I not think of it sooner?" A slow smile spread across Lyerin''s face, his eyes lighting up with a newfound excitement. "The mall is perfect," he whispered to himself, his mind already racing with plans. "Wide-open spaces, multiple floors¡­ and plenty of ways to control the flow of enemies. I could lure them in, pick them off one by one¡­ or set up traps, take them out in groups. And if things get too hairy, there are plenty of exits. I can always retreat, regroup, and try again." S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He clenched his fist, feeling a renewed sense of purpose. "Yes¡­ the mall is the perfect place for this. I can take out hundreds of them, maybe even more. And if I''m smart about it, I can do it without burning through all my mana." Lyerin''s mind was made up. The decision filled him with a sense of clarity, a calm that had been absent for far too long. "This is it," he said, his voice firm with determination. "This is how I''m going to level up. The mall¡­ it''s the key to everything." Without another moment''s hesitation, Lyerin stepped to the edge of the building. He glanced down at the street far below, the wind tugging at his clothes as he stood on the precipice. There was no fear in his eyes, only excitement, a fierce anticipation of the battle to come. He took a deep breath, feeling the cool morning air fill his lungs. And then, with a final nod to himself, he let his body fall forward, plunging from the rooftop like a stone dropped into a well. The wind rushed past him, a deafening roar in his ears as the ground hurtled toward him. But Lyerin''s eyes were wide open, glinting with the thrill of the descent. This was what he lived for. The rush, the danger, the promise of power. And as he plummeted toward the city streets, his mind was already racing ahead, planning his next move, his next kill, his next level. For Lyerin, this was just the beginning. The mall awaited, and with it, the next stage of his evolution. In his past life, he was tired of being weak but now, it is a different story! Chapter 87: Going to the mall Lyerin moved, his eyes scanning the desolate streets as he navigated the ruins of the city. The thought nagged at him that perhaps he should have sought out explosive buildings or areas ripe with potential traps to expedite his leveling up first. But the more he considered it, the more he knew his decision to proceed manually had been the right one. Without enough mana to escape a tight situation, he would have been nothing more than another corpse in this hellscape. Leveling up first manually by killing fleshers was the best choice Lyerin made, that time, he had time to build up his strength, to ensure that when he did make his move, it would be decisive and he would be safe. As he walked, the city seemed to groan around him, the silence punctuated by the occasional distant crash or the low growl of a nearby flesh-eater. It wasn''t long before he encountered another one of the Tentatorns¡ªmassive, slithering abominations with thorny tentacles that lashed out like whips. These creatures were vile even by eldritch standards, more intent on feeding their insatiable hunger than anything else. When one of them spotted Lyerin, it hesitated, as if uncertain whether he was prey worth pursuing. Lyerin''s lips curled in a faint smirk as he picked up a small stone from the ground. "You really think you can take me down?" he muttered under his breath, more to himself than to the creature. With a flick of his wrist, the stone sailed through the air, striking the Tentatorn square in its single, massive eye. Cluck! The creature screeched, a high-pitched, ear-splitting sound that echoed through the streets. "Reeeeiii! Raaaakk! Reeekk!" The Tentatorn recoiled, its tentacles thrashing wildly in pain. For a moment, it looked as if it might charge at Lyerin, but another shriek tore from its twisted maw as it turned and slithered away, vanishing into the shadows. Lyerin watched it go, unfazed. "Pathetic," he muttered, dusting off his hands as if the brief encounter had dirtied them. He was about to continue on his way when a movement caught his eye. Another Tentatorn had appeared, this one dragging a struggling woman in its thorny grasp. Lyerin''s eyes narrowed as he watched the scene unfold. The woman''s screams were muffled by the creature''s tentacles, which coiled tightly around her mouth and neck. She clawed at the air, her eyes wide with terror. Lyerin could see the thorns digging into her flesh, drawing blood that ran in thin rivulets down her cheeks. Without warning, the Tentatorn tightened its grip, and a sickening sound filled the air¡ªlike the slurping of liquid through a straw. The woman''s body convulsed violently, her skin paling as the creature drained her of her vital fluids. Her limbs flailed weakly for a few seconds more before going limp, her body reduced to little more than a dry husk of skin and bones. Lyerin''s jaw clenched as the Tentatorn casually flung the woman''s body aside. The empty husk struck the pavement with a dull thud, rolling over to rest in a grotesque heap. Swoosh! The Tentatorn''s gaze shifted to Lyerin, its single eye narrowing as it studied him. Lyerin could feel the creature''s malevolent intent, but he remained still with an unreadable expression. The Tentatorn slithered closer, its thorny tentacles twitching with anticipation. Just as it reared back to strike, Bro''s hand moved in a blur, sending another stone hurtling toward the creature''s eye. Pang! The stone struck true, and the Tentatorn recoiled with a shriek that echoed through the streets. "Screee! Screee! Screee!" It writhed in agony, its tentacles flailing wildly. But this time, instead of fleeing, the creature hesitated, seemingly caught between its hunger and its fear of Lyerin. Finally, with another ear-splitting shriek, the Tentatorn turned and slithered away, disappearing into the shadows as quickly as it had appeared. Lyerin watched it go, his expression impassive. "Better run," he muttered, turning away from the carnage. He didn''t kill for future purposes and the first one he killed back then was just out of curiosity of what creature the families sent. After a few more minutes of walking, Lyerin finally reached his destination. The mall loomed before him, a hulking behemoth of glass and steel that had once been a bustling center of commerce. Now, it was a silent, ominous structure, its glass windows shattered, its once-proud entrance reduced to a gaping maw of darkness. Lyerin paused at the entrance, his eyes narrowing as he took in the building''s sheer size. "Damn, this place is massive," he muttered to himself. "Three floors, at least. Probably more if you count the underground levels. It could house thousands of those fleshers¡­ maybe more." He looked up at the towering structure, considering his options. "If I play this right, I could take out a lot of them in one go. But first¡­" He moved cautiously around the building, his eyes scanning the surroundings. The mall was old, its structure showing signs of decay. Cracks ran up the walls, and weeds had begun to reclaim the once-paved walkways. The parking lot was littered with abandoned cars, their rusting frames a stark contrast to the shiny vehicles they had once been. Lyerin couldn''t help but smile as he surveyed the scene. "These cars¡­ if I can rig them to explode, the blast could bring down a good portion of the mall. And with the building in this state, it wouldn''t take much to bring it all down." His smile widened as he imagined the carnage, the potential for leveling up rapidly. "This could work¡­" S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But as he circled the building, Lyerin''s smile slowly faded. Something wasn''t right. The area around the mall was eerily quiet, devoid of the usual sounds of the eldritch fleshers. It was as if they were avoiding the place, keeping their distance. Lyerin''s eyes narrowed as he scanned the shadows, his senses on high alert. "This doesn''t make sense," he muttered, his hand tightening around the hilt of his blade. "Why would they avoid this place? What''s inside that''s keeping them out?" Without another thought, Lyerin decided to find out. He approached the mall''s entrance, stepping over the shattered glass and debris. The air inside was thick with dust and the stale scent of decay. The temperature seemed to drop as he moved deeper into the building, the shadows closing in around him. The mall''s interior was a labyrinth of broken escalators, overturned kiosks, and debris-strewn walkways. The stores were empty, their windows shattered, their shelves ransacked. The once-bright signs that had advertised sales and discounts were now faded and torn, hanging limply from the walls. Lyerin moved cautiously, his eyes scanning every corner, every shadow. The deeper he went, the more oppressive the atmosphere became. The silence was unnerving, broken only by the occasional creak of the building settling or the distant drip of water leaking from somewhere above. As he ventured further into the mall, Lyerin felt a growing sense of unease. Something was wrong. The air was thick with a foul, cloying odor that made his stomach churn. It was the scent of rot and decay, but there was something else beneath it, something¡­ sinister. Lyerin''s heart skipped a beat as he spotted movement out of the corner of his eye. He turned quickly, his hand instinctively reaching for his blade. But what he saw stopped him in his tracks. A fly, as big as a bird, buzzed past him, its wings beating with a low, ominous hum. Its body was bloated, its eyes a sickly green, and its proboscis dripped with a dark, viscous liquid. Lyerin''s blood ran cold as he realized what this meant. "The flies¡­" he whispered to himself, his voice barely audible in the stillness. "They''re here." His mind raced as he tried to piece together what he was seeing. The flies were carriers, spreading the eldritch infection wherever they went. One bite, one touch, and a person would be transformed into a monstrous, twisted version of themselves. And if the flies were here, that meant something was feeding them, something big. Lyerin moved deeper into the mall, his steps careful, his senses on high alert. He avoided the flies as best he could, ducking behind debris and slipping through narrow gaps in the walls. The further he went, the more flies he encountered, their numbers increasing with every step. The air grew thicker, the stench of decay more overpowering. Lyerin''s eyes watered as he approached the source of the foul odor, his heart pounding in his chest. He knew he was getting close, but nothing could have prepared him for what he saw next. Chapter 88: Vaccinated Humans: Queen mother The creature that lay sprawled before Lyerin was a nightmarish vision, one that would haunt even the most hardened souls. She was grotesque in every sense of the word¡ªher bloated body was at least three times the size of a truck, a swollen, pulsating mass of decaying flesh riddled with thick, black veins that coursed under her translucent skin like a network of diseased roots. The veins throbbed and writhed as if something alive was crawling just beneath the surface. Her limbs were pitifully small and malformed, little more than vestigial stubs that twitched feebly, useless under the weight of her enormous body. But it was her head, perched grotesquely atop this mound of flesh, that made Lyerin''s stomach turn. Gulp! The head was human, or at least it had been once. It belonged to a young girl, her blonde hair now matted and greasy, clinging in limp strands to her pallid, almost waxen face. Her eyes, once possibly blue and full of life, were now wide and vacant, staring blindly into the void. Her mouth hung open, slack-jawed, and from time to time, a pitiful, almost wheezing moan escaped her lips, a sound that was more chilling than any scream. Her back twitched sporadically, and with each convulsion, Lyerin could see worms¡ªwrithing, slimy things¡ªoozing out from between the folds of her bloated flesh. The worms squirmed and dropped to the ground, wriggling away into the dark crevices of the mall floor. Squishy! Squishy! They were accompanied by a swarm of flies, grotesquely large, their bodies bloated and glistening with an unnatural sheen. These flies buzzed around her, their wings beating with an ominous, droning hum that seemed to resonate within the very walls of the building. Zennnggg! Zeeeemng! Some were as large as small birds, their bulbous eyes reflecting the dim light in a sickly green hue. Lyerin felt a wave of nausea wash over him, but he forced it down, focusing on the situation at hand. "Vaccinated Eldritch Beings¡­" he muttered under his breath, his voice tinged with a mix of disgust and sorrow. The vaccinated. Once, they were the hopeful¡ªthose who believed the government''s promises that the vaccine would protect them from the horrors of the apocalypse. It had been a lie, one that had cost them their humanity. The vaccine, they were told, would prevent them from becoming like the others¡ªfrom turning into Eldritch Fleshers. And at first, it seemed to work. Those who were vaccinated did not turn immediately, even as the world around them descended into madness. But the truth was far worse than they could have imagined. The vaccine had been a mutation, a twisted concoction that altered the very fabric of their beings. While it initially staved off the infection, it carried within it the seeds of something far more insidious. The civilians who had taken it would eventually succumb to its effects, but instead of becoming mere fleshers, they would mutate into something far worse. There were two paths their mutation could take¡ªone was the path of the Exploding Flesh, where their bodies would become volatile, a ticking time bomb that would explode upon death, releasing a cloud of infectious spores that could evolve the surrounding Eldritch Fleshers into even more powerful forms. But the other path, the one that Lyerin now faced, was the mutation that no one had anticipated¡ªa Mother Queen. The vaccine, in its twisted mutation, had transformed this poor girl into a grotesque queen, a being that attracted and controlled insects with a terrifying hive-mind precision. These insects, once normal creatures, were drawn to the Mother Queen like moths to a flame, their own bodies mutating under her influence, turning them into deadly, eldritch abominations. Lyerin''s brow furrowed in frustration as he took in the full horror of the situation. "A Mother Queen," he murmured, shaking his head. "Out of all the mutations¡­ this one had to be the worst. And she''s fully fledged¡­ Damn it!" The reason Lyerin recognized the Mother Queen so easily was because he had encountered others like her before, back when the world was still reeling from the first wave of the apocalypse. Those who had taken the vaccine and began to show signs of this mutation had to be put down before they could fully transform. It was a mercy killing, necessary to prevent the creation of more of these queens and their insect hordes. But even in his cold, calculated mindset, it never got easier. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The sight of what was once a human, now turned into a monstrous breeder of nightmares, was enough to harden anyone''s heart. Now, here she was, a fully formed Mother Queen, her grotesque body pulsing with a sickly rhythm, her blind eyes staring vacantly ahead. Lyerin knew what this meant. His tribe had five enemies to face in the coming days¡ªnormal Eldritch Fleshers, Eldritch Animals, the Vaccinated Exploding Flesh, the hidden families that had lurked in the shadows since ancient times that will come three or four days from now, and now¡­ this. Lyerin''s gaze hardened as he weighed his options. He couldn''t use this mall as he had originally planned. The presence of this massive bitch, as he so eloquently put it in his mind, made it too dangerous. The risk of drawing her and her insect horde down upon himself and his tribe was too great. He needed to find another location, something he could use without the threat of a Mother Queen and her swarm. Just as he was about to take a step back, he noticed something that made his blood run cold. The blonde girl''s head, which had been hanging limp, was now slowly turning to face him. Her wide, vacant eyes locked onto his, and for a moment, Lyerin felt a chill run down his spine. Then, in a voice that was pitiful, broken, and full of despair, she spoke. "Please¡­ help me¡­" The words, though simple, were like a dagger to Lyerin''s heart. They cut through the cold, calculating exterior he had built around himself. The voice was still human, still clinging to some vestige of the girl she had once been. But Lyerin knew better. He knew what she had become, and he knew that there was no helping her now. "Fuck!" Lyerin cursed under his breath, every muscle in his body tensing as he realized what was about to happen. The moment the girl spoke, the entire atmosphere around him shifted. The droning hum of the flies grew louder, more intense, and Lyerin realized with a sinking feeling that he was surrounded. The swarm of insects, which had been largely indifferent to his presence until now, suddenly turned their attention toward him, and even their movements were synchronized as if responding to an unspoken command. Lyerin''s mind raced, his past experiences coming to the forefront as he quickly assessed the situation. He scanned the swarm, identifying each type of insect with a precision born from years of survival. "Great¡­ just what I needed," he muttered to himself, his voice low but steady. "Exploding acid bugs," he noted, spotting the insects with bright, pulsating sacs on their backs. These were the ones that would explode in a shower of corrosive acid, capable of melting through metal, flesh, and bone alike. "Virus turners," he continued, identifying another group of insects with long, needle-like proboscises. A single bite from one of these and a human would be injected with a viral agent that would turn them into an Eldritch Flesher within minutes. "Explosive bugs," Lyerin murmured, his eyes narrowing at the small, beetle-like insects that moved in erratic patterns. These didn''t release acid¡ªthey exploded with the force of a grenade, capable of turning anything within a ten-foot radius into a bloody mess. "And who knows what the rest of these things do¡­" he added grimly, noting the variety of other insect monstrosities that filled the air and crawled across the walls. There were giant spiders with venom dripping from their fangs, beetles the size of small dogs with armored shells, and swarms of small flies that seemed to move as a single entity. The situation was bad. Lyerin knew he couldn''t take them all on directly¡ªthere were too many, and even with his abilities, the risk of getting overwhelmed was too high. He needed a plan, something that would allow him to escape and regroup. Then, an idea struck him. It was risky, but it was the best option he had. Lyerin reached down and picked up a small stone from the ground, weighing it in his hand for a moment. His eyes scanned the swarm, looking for the right target. He spotted one of the explosive bugs, its erratic movements making it a difficult target, but Lyerin''s aim was true. With a flick of his thumb, the stone shot through the air with incredible speed, striking the insect dead-on. The impact triggered the bug''s volatile nature, and within a split second¡ª KABOOM! The explosion was massive, far more powerful than Lyerin had anticipated. The force of the blast sent shockwaves through the mall, shattering what remained of the windows and sending debris flying in every direction. The swarm of insects was thrown into chaos, and the explosion took out a large portion of them in an instant. Lyerin didn''t waste any time. As the remaining insects scrambled in disarray, he turned on his heel and sprinted toward the nearest exit. His muscles burned with the effort from the explosion, but he pushed through the pain, knowing that if he didn''t make it out of there, the Mother Queen''s insects would overwhelm him, even in his Stonehooves Leader goat form. Chapter 89: Thank you Lyerin leaned against the cold, rough wall of a random building, panting heavily as he tried to catch his breath. His chest heaved with the exertion, the muscles in his legs burning from the sudden sprint he had just made to escape the swarm. His hands were still trembling slightly from the adrenaline, and he wiped the sweat from his brow with the back of his hand. He closed his eyes for a moment, trying to calm his racing heart. His breath came in ragged gasps, each inhale feeling like it burned his lungs. "Should I go back and kill it?" Lyerin muttered to himself, the words barely audible as he panted heavily, and one could hear his voice were tinged with a mix of frustration and exhaustion. The thought gnawed at him, persistent and insistent. The Mother Queen¡ªthere was something about her, something that he needed. He knew it deep down, a gut feeling that he couldn''t shake off, although she was young, she could feel that she already made it. But then, he shook his head, dismissing the idea as quickly as it had come. Killing her would certainly make things easier in the short term. He could use the mall as he had planned, and the threat of the swarm would be gone. But for what? He was on a mission, a grueling, relentless mission to kill 2,400 Eldritch Fleshers to ascend to a Ninth Stage Second Cycle Eldren Warrior. His current kill count was at 467. If he killed the Mother Queen, Lyerin would have to start from zero because the mission required him to kill only eldritch fleshers, resetting the mission. The thought of having to start all over again was unbearable. It would set him back, but he knew his body won''t be able to make it if he did. That''s why he hadn''t killed the Tentatorn creatures earlier. He needed every single kill to count, and wasting them on something that wouldn''t help him level up was pointless. He needed to stay focused, stay on mission. But still, the idea of just walking away from the Mother Queen without getting what he needed didn''t sit right with him. After a few more moments of catching his breath, Lyerin pushed himself off the wall, standing up straight as he mentally reviewed his options. He had to think of a way to get what he needed from the Mother Queen without resetting his kill count. Suddenly, his eyes widened as an idea struck him, a plan forming in his mind that was both cunning and risky. "I know what to do," Lyerin murmured, a determined glint in his eyes as he started to move, his previous exhaustion momentarily forgotten. He made his way back toward the mall, but this time he kept his distance from the area where the Mother Queen resided. His goal wasn''t to confront her directly¡ªnot yet, at least. He needed supplies first. Moving quickly and silently, Lyerin entered the nearest store, scanning the shelves for what he needed. It didn''t take him long to find ropes and rolls of duct tape, which he grabbed with seemed practiced efficiency. He stuffed them into his pack and made his way out of the store, carefully avoiding any unnecessary noise that might attract unwanted attention. As he stepped back outside, Lyerin''s sharp eyes spotted a group of Eldritch Fleshers not far from him. These were the typical kind¡ªfast, aggressive, like running zombies with a singular hunger for flesh. They noticed him almost immediately and charged at him with a feral, animalistic savagery. But Lyerin was ready. With a flick of his wrist, he sent a few stones hurtling through the air with pinpoint accuracy, each one striking a different flesher. The stones didn''t kill them; instead, they dismembered their limbs with surgical precision, sending them sprawling to the ground, their severed limbs twitching uselessly. Kabang! Kabang! The creatures lay there, growling and snarling in frustration, but they were no longer a threat to him. Without hesitation, Lyerin set to work. He used the ropes and duct tape to tie up the dismembered fleshers, making sure each one was securely bound. Their eyes were wide with terror, a faint, glimmering shred of humanity still present in their monstrous forms. But Lyerin paid them no mind. His focus was on the task at hand. He tied them properly, ensuring that they wouldn''t be able to break free, no matter how much they struggled. When he was done, he had at least eighteen of them tied up in a line, each one swaying uncontrollably as they struggled against their bonds. Satisfied with his work, Lyerin grabbed the end of the rope and began dragging them back toward the mall. The creatures made pitiful noises as they were pulled along, but Lyerin ignored them, his mind already on the next phase of his plan. Once inside the mall, Lyerin made his way toward a different part of the building, far from where the Mother Queen resided. He found a sturdy metal beam and tied the end of the rope to it, making sure the fleshers were positioned in a line, each one tied far enough apart that they couldn''t interfere with each other, but still close enough that they were all part of the same chain. He made sure they were standing, even though they swayed uncontrollably, with their movements erratic and unsettling. Lyerin took a step back and nodded to himself, admiring his handiwork. "Perfect," he muttered, a hint of satisfaction in his voice. He allowed himself a brief moment of self-congratulation, a small boost to his ego after all the careful planning and execution. However, there was no time to dwell on it. He had to move fast before the Mother Queen and her swarm became aware of his presence again. With the fleshers secured, Lyerin turned his attention back to what he needed to do. He made his way through the mall, carefully avoiding any insects as he approached the area where the Mother Queen resided. As he neared her, he slowed his pace, moving as quietly as possible to avoid drawing attention to himself. When he finally reached the area where the Mother Queen was, he could see her bloated form once again. The sight was just as repulsive as before, but he forced himself to focus. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There were fewer insects around her now, likely drawn away by the disturbance he had caused earlier. This was his chance. Lyerin stepped forward, his voice low and mocking as he taunted the grotesque creature. "I''ll help you," he called out, knowing full well that she would hear him. The Mother Queen stirred at his words, her blind eyes turning in his direction as if she could sense his presence. The insects around her buzzed more intensely, their wings beating with a frenzied energy. But Lyerin didn''t wait for them to react. As soon as he saw them begin to move toward him, he turned and ran, sprinting through the mall with the sound of buzzing wings growing louder behind him. He pushed himself to his limits, his feet pounding against the floor as he raced back toward the tied-up fleshers. Just as he reached them, his feet began to transform, his human toes elongating and hardening into the hooves of an eldritch creature. With a powerful kick, he launched himself forward, the transformation giving him an incredible burst of speed. "Swoosh!" Lyerin shot past the line of fleshers, barely slowing down as he moved. Behind him, he could hear the sound of the insects tearing into the bound creatures, the horrible noises of flesh ripping and bones snapping filling the air. But Lyerin kept going, ignoring the carnage that was unfolding behind him. He had a mission to complete, and he wasn''t about to let anything stop him. He didn''t exit the mall as he had planned earlier. Instead, he circled around the building, his movements swift and silent as he made his way back toward the Mother Queen. When he reached her again, he could see that the number of insects around her had decreased significantly. Most of them had been drawn away by the feast he had provided, leaving her vulnerable. Without wasting a second, Lyerin flicked a few stones toward the remaining insects, each one hitting its mark and killing them instantly. Immediately, the air suddenly became quiet, now, the buzzing of wings of the place were replaced by an eerie silence. Lyerin approached the Mother Queen, her grotesque form now even more disturbing up close. Her bloated body twitched as he climbed onto her back, his movements quick and efficient. The creature seemed to sense his presence, her blind eyes turning toward him as she spoke in that pitiful, broken voice once again. "Are you going to save me, mister?" she asked, her voice filled with a childlike hope that was as heartbreaking as it was horrifying. Lyerin nodded, though there was no kindness in the gesture. "Yes," he replied, his voice steady as he lied to the mutated girl. "But I need you to relax." "Okay," the Mother Queen whispered, her bloated body going still as she trusted him. Lyerin''s hand began to transform, his fingers elongating into sharp, claw-like appendages. Without hesitation, he drove his claw hand into the base of her neck, feeling the sickening quelch as his hands dug deep into her body. The mother Queen let out a soft, pitiful moan as he rummage through her flesh, searching for what he needed. Finally, he felt it¡ªa small hard object burrier within her grotesque form. Swiftly, he grabbed it and pulled, the object coming free with a wet, sucking sound. "Swack!" "How does it feel?" Lyerin asked with a cold voice as he looked down at the mother queen. "I¡­ I feel better now," she replied weakly, a sad, relieved smile spreading across her distorted face. "Thank you." Chapter 90: Guilty conscience Lyerin nodded, his eyes briefly meeting the distorted gaze of the grotesque creature that was once a little girl. "You''re welcome," he murmured, the words leaving a bitter taste in his mouth. He turned slightly, ready to make his escape, but then, from behind him, he heard the faint buzzing of insect wings growing louder, signaling the return of the Mother Queen''s swarm. Lyerin glanced down at the object in his hand¡ªa twisted, pulsating organ that he had ripped from her flesh¡ªand then back at the approaching swarm. "Bye," he said, his voice tinged with urgency as he prepared to bolt. "Bye bye, mister," the girl replied in her pitiful, broken voice. But then, just as Lyerin was about to turn away, she called out again, her voice halting him in his tracks. "Mister, are you coming back for me?" The question hung in the air, thick with a mix of hope and desperation. Lyerin felt a pang of blood in his chest, an uncomfortable tightness that he couldn''t quite shake. He wasn''t supposed to feel this way, not about someone like her. Not about something like her. But still, the weight of her words pressed down on him, stirring emotions he had long since buried. "I¡­" Lyerin hesitated, his mind racing. He didn''t want to lie, but the truth was just as cruel. "If I can survive," he finally said, the words slipping out before he could stop them. "I hope you survive so you can come back," the girl responded, her voice carrying a sincerity that twisted the knife in his gut even further. Lyerin stood frozen from her words that seemed to echo in his head. For a long, agonizing moment, he couldn''t bring himself to move, trapped between the logical part of his mind screaming at him to run and the human part of him that couldn''t bear to abandon her completely. Finally, he nodded slowly, forcing himself to speak. "I will," he said, the lie heavy on his tongue. And with that, he turned and walked away, each step feeling like it took a piece of his soul with it. He could still hear the faint buzzing of the insects as they closed in on her, but he didn''t look back. He couldn''t. Not if he wanted to keep moving forward. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Once outside the building, Lyerin''s face twisted into a grimace, a sour expression that mirrored the turmoil inside him. He felt bad for the girl, for what she had become¡ªa victim of the government''s twisted experiments, just like so many others. But there was no saving her, no reversing the mutation that had warped her body and mind. What he had done was merely a temporary relief, a fleeting moment of comfort before the inevitable happened. In time, she would produce another of the same twisted organ, and the pain would be even greater than before. Lyerin clenched his fists, trying to shove the thoughts away, to focus on his mission. He had a goal, a purpose¡ªto level up, to kill enough Eldritch Fleshers to ascend to the Ninth Stage Second Cycle Eldren Warrior. That was what mattered. Yet, as he took a step forward, a sharp, metallic sound rang out in his mind. | Ding! The sudden notification froze him in place. Lyerin''s eyes widened in shock as the words flashed across his vision. | Mission Failed! | "What?" Lyerin whispered, his voice barely audible. "Why? How?" His mind raced, scrambling to piece together what had gone wrong. And then it hit him¡ªthe memory of his earlier encounters with the girl, with the Mother Queen. The first time he had met her, he had been surrounded by her swarm, and he had killed one of the insects under her control, causing it to explode. The second time, when he had come back to retrieve the organ, he had killed more of her bugs. Realization dawned on him, cold and unforgiving. "Shit," Lyerin muttered under his breath, swallowing hard. "That''s why¡­" The pieces fell into place with brutal clarity. By killing the insects under her control, he had unwittingly violated the terms of his mission. Each kill had been counted against him, and now, because of that, he had failed. The object in his hand, the organ he had risked so much to retrieve, was now nothing more than a reminder of his failure. Lyerin stood there, the weight of the situation pressing down on him like a ton of bricks. "Should I go back?" he mumbled to himself, his mind a whirlpool of conflicting thoughts. "If I go back and execute her, I could just throw her body outside and then invite the Fleshers inside¡­ and then collapse the building. That would give me enough kills to level up fast." The idea was tempting, so tempting that he almost turned back right then and there. It was the logical choice, the cold, calculated move that would get him what he needed. He could finish the job, eliminate the Mother Queen, and use the resulting chaos to boost his kill count. It made perfect sense. But then, Lyerin shook his head, the image of her pitiful face flashing before his eyes. Even giving her an easy death seemed painful¡ªespecially if he was the one to do it. The thought of driving his blade through her heart, of ending her life with his own hands, sent a shiver down his spine. "Damn it," Lyerin cursed, his voice low and filled with frustration. "I shouldn''t have talked to her. I shouldn''t have given her hope." He clenched his fists again, the nails digging into his palms as he wrestled with the emotions that threatened to overwhelm him. This was his weakness, the one thing that had always held him back, even in his past life¡ªthe personality that was created starting from officer Reed''s righteousness. No matter how much he tried to harden his heart, to shut out the feelings that made him vulnerable, there were moments¡ªlike this one¡ªwhere he couldn''t help himself. Where he let his guard down, just for a moment, and gave in to the part of him that still cared. It was a deep-rooted flaw, one that had cost him dearly time and time again. And now, it has cost him his mission. "I should have just killed her," Lyerin muttered, his voice filled with self-loathing. "It would have been easier¡­ cleaner. But no, I had to talk to her, and I had to make it worse." He shook his head again, trying to clear his thoughts. He needed to move on, to find another place, another opportunity to complete his mission. Standing here, wallowing in regret, wasn''t going to change anything. What''s done is done. There was no point in dwelling on it. Lyerin took a deep breath, forcing himself to let go of the guilt that weighed on him. He had made a mistake, but he couldn''t afford to let it drag him down. Not when there was still so much to do. After a long moment, Lyerin finally turned away from the building, his expression hardened once more. He wouldn''t let this failure define him. There would be other chances, other missions. He just had to keep moving forward, no matter what. With that thought in mind, Lyerin began to walk, his steps steady and purposeful as he left the building behind. He didn''t look back¡ªnot this time. The past was the past, and he had to focus on what lay ahead. There was no time for regrets. Not anymore. Lyerin hoped. Chapter 91: Mutated Flesher vs Tentatorn In a dilapidated building far from Lyerin''s recent struggle, seven people gathered in a dimly lit room, one could see their faces were tense and their eyes were wild with desperation. The stench of sweat and fear hung heavy in the air as they faced each other, hands trembling on the triggers of their guns. The variety of firearms reflected their scattered pasts, each one clinging to their weapon as if it were their last shred of hope. On the far side, a man in a dirty, tattered coat held a rusty old shotgun, its barrel worn but still deadly. Next to him, a woman gripped an M16 with a custom paint job, the camouflage pattern chipped away by years of harsh use. Another man, his face gaunt and eyes hollow, wielded a Desert Eagle, the polished chrome glinting ominously in the dim light. A younger man, barely out of his teens, clutched an AK-47, its wooden stock scarred and splintered. Beside him, a woman with short-cropped hair had a Glock 19, her hands shaking as she pointed it at the others. There was also an older man, his face lined with years of hardship, holding a sawed-off shotgun, the cut-down barrels making it look even more menacing. Finally, a burly man, his muscles rippling beneath his torn shirt, had an old-school revolver, each chamber visibly loaded. The room was a powder keg waiting to explode. Each person stood on edge, and their fingers were twitching dangerously close to pulling the triggers. The argument had started small but quickly escalated into a volatile exchange of accusations and threats. "I know you took the food, Kyle!" the woman with the Glock spat, her voice trembling with rage. "You''ve been sneaking around since yesterday!" Kyle, the young man with the AK-47, snarled back, his eyes wide and paranoid. "I didn''t take shit, Karen! If anyone''s hiding something, it''s you and that damn M16 of yours! Probably traded the food for more ammo!" "Like hell I did!" Karen shouted, taking a step forward, her finger inching closer to the trigger. "Don''t you dare accuse me when you''re the one who''s been acting suspicious all week!" The older man with the sawed-off shotgun growled, his voice like gravel. "Why don''t we stop pointin'' fingers and start searchin''? Someone''s lyin'', and I''m not gonna starve ''cause of some sneaky bastard!" "You''ll get your search, old man," the burly man with the revolver barked, his deep voice reverberating through the room. "But if I find out any of you have been holding out on us, I swear I''ll put a bullet in your head myself." The tension crackled in the air, thick and suffocating. Each word was a spark threatening to ignite the firestorm. The woman with the M16 stepped forward, her voice a deadly whisper. "We don''t need a search. We need to figure out who''s lying, and then we can deal with them properly." "You mean kill them, don''t you?" Kyle retorted, his voice cracking with fear and anger. "That''s what you all want, isn''t it? To pick us off one by one!" "Shut up!" the man with the Desert Eagle roared, his voice booming through the room. "We''re all in this together, or have you forgotten? We need that food, and if we don''t find out who''s got it, we''re all dead!" The argument reached a fever pitch, voices overlapping in a cacophony of threats, curses, and accusations. Each person''s finger hovered over the trigger, the threat of violence hanging by a thread. Suddenly, a wet splatter echoed through the room, silencing them instantly. Plat! The sound came from the window behind the group. Slowly, as if afraid of what they might see, they turned their heads toward the source of the noise. Sticking to the outside of the window, illuminated by the faint light filtering through the cracked glass, was a creature that defied reason. It was vaguely human-shaped, but its limbs were twisted in grotesque angles, bent in directions no human body could ever go. Its skin was mottled and pale, veins of black ichor running beneath the surface like cracks in a broken mirror. The creature''s head was misshapen, lacking a nose and mouth, with only three bulging eyes set in its skull, black as the void. From its sockets, mouth, and ears, a viscous black liquid oozed, staining the glass with every droplet. It hung there, pressed against the window, as if it had been splattered like an insect against a car windshield. "What the hell is that?" Karen whispered, her voice trembling with a mix of terror and disbelief. The man with the sawed-off shotgun narrowed his eyes, trying to make sense of what he was seeing. "It looks like a Flesher¡­ but different. How the hell did it get up there?" "Climbed, maybe?" suggested the woman with the Glock, her eyes wide with fear. "But how? Fleshers don''t do that!" Kyle protested, his voice rising with panic. "That thing¡­ it''s not right. It''s not like any Flesher I''ve seen!" "Shut up!" the burly man growled, his voice quivering with barely contained fear. "It doesn''t matter what it is! It''s here, and it''s watching us!" They all raised their guns, pointing them at the creature, their hands shaking. The creature''s eyes seemed to follow their every movement. For a moment, the room was filled with the sound of ragged breathing and the click of safety switches being released. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then, suddenly, the creature opened its maw¡ªa wide, gaping void where a mouth should have been. From deep within, a horrific scream erupted, a sound so loud and piercing that it seemed to reach into their very souls. "Aaaaaarrgh!" The scream wasn''t just a sound¡ªit was a force, a wave of invisible energy that tore through the room, shattering glass, splintering wood, and disintegrating the very air around them. The frequency hit them like a hammer to the skull. The people dropped their guns as their hands flew to their ears, their faces contorted in agony as if something was drilling into their brains. The guns fell in slow motion, their heavy metal clattering to the ground, rendered useless by the sonic assault. The windows, already cracked and weakened, exploded outward in a shower of glass shards that rained down like deadly confetti. The walls shook, and the creature, no longer confined to the window, slid into the room with a sickening thud, its twisted limbs dragging behind it as it moved toward them. Its eyes, all three of them, locked onto the terrified survivors, its presence an overwhelming force of dread and malice. As the group struggled to regain their senses, another figure emerged from the shadows¡ªa Tentatorn, its three legs pounding the floor with each step. The creature was a monstrosity of thorns and spikes, its body armored in a shell of hardened flesh, with tendrils whipping through the air. The Tentatorn''s eyes glowed with an unnatural light as it charged at the intruder. The humans were shocked, another? Where did it come from? The room became a battlefield as the Tentatorn lunged at the Unknown Eldritch Flesher, its thorns slicing through the air with terrifying speed. The Flesher twisted its deformed limbs, dodging the Tentatorn''s attack with unnatural agility. It retaliated with a swipe of its clawed hand, raking across the Tentatorn''s side and tearing through its armored flesh. Black blood sprayed across the room, splattering the walls and floor. The Tentatorn roared in pain but didn''t back down. It lashed out with its tendrils, wrapping them around the Flesher''s limbs and pulling with all its might. The two creatures were locked in a deadly embrace, each one trying to rip the other apart. The survivors could only watch in horror as the battle raged before them, the air thick with the stench of blood and death. But despite the Tentatorn''s ferocity, the Unknown Eldritch Flesher proved to be the stronger of the two. With a sickening crunch, it tore one of the Tentatorn''s legs clean off, sending the creature crashing to the floor. The Flesher didn''t stop there¡ªit pounced on the fallen Tentatorn, its twisted limbs hammering down with relentless fury until the Tentatorn lay still, its body broken and lifeless. Bang! Bang! Bang! The survivors managed to recover their guns, their hands shaking as they pointed them once more at the victorious Flesher. But just as they were about to fire, the creature let out another scream¡ªa scream even more devastating than the first. The sound wave hit them like a tidal wave, tearing the guns from their hands once more and sending them sprawling to the ground. As the Flesher advanced, its intent to kill clear in its twisted, oozing form, the survivors felt the icy grip of despair tighten around their hearts. They were helpless, their weapons useless, and their bodies paralyzed with fear. But then, just as the Flesher was about to strike, a loud bang echoed through the room. The creature''s head snapped back, and in an instant, its three eyes were separated from its body. The headless corpse stood there for a moment, swaying on its twisted legs, before collapsing heap on the floor slowly creating a small thud!! Chapter 92: Becoming Insane "Bullseye! Head separated!" Lyerin muttered to himself as he landed softly through the shattered glass, his boots crunching on the broken shards beneath his feet. He straightened up, dusting off his hands, and surveyed the room. The air was thick with the stench of blood and decay, a sickly blend of metallic tang and rotten flesh that clung to everything like an invisible fog. His eyes narrowed as he took in the scene before him: the twisted, lifeless form of the unknown Eldritch Flesher, its head now separated from its body, and the crumpled Tentatorn, its once formidable body now broken and still. Lyerin chuckled darkly to himself, shaking his head in mild amusement. "I''m surprised to see these two fighting. Normally, they''d avoid each other like the plague." His gaze flicked to the Tentatorn''s corpse, noting the deep gashes and crushed thorns that marred its form. "The Tentatorn must''ve been really pissed," he mused, his voice barely more than a whisper in the oppressive silence of the room. He paused then, his keen senses picking up on something he hadn''t noticed before¡ªthere were people here. Lyerin''s lips curled into a slow, predatory smile as he turned his gaze towards the huddled group of survivors, their faces pale with fear, their eyes wide and filled with a mixture of terror and disbelief. "Perfect, I knew this mutated shit can find humans easily..." he whispered, a cold glint flashing in his eyes. Without wasting a second, Lyerin raised his hand, and an aura of dark energy began to form around him. His fingers twitched slightly as he focused, drawing on the eldritch mana that flowed through his veins. The air around him seemed to shimmer, distorting as if reality itself was bending to his will. Suddenly, goo-like objects, resembling thick, oily slime, began to coalesce in his hand, dripping from his fingers in thick, black strands. With a flick of his wrist, Lyerin sent the goo flying towards the group of survivors. The black slime moved with lightning speed, faster than any of them could react. It splattered across their bodies, binding them in place with an unyielding grip. The sticky substance tightened around their limbs, forcing them to the ground, their screams muffled by the dark tendrils that wrapped around their mouths. Lyerin watched them struggle, a cold smile playing on his lips as he approached the corpses of the mutated Flesher and the Tentatorn. He crouched down beside the Flesher''s lifeless body, his hand reaching out to press against its chest. His fingers sank into the decaying flesh, searching for something within. After a moment, he found it¡ªa small, fleshy orb, pulsating weakly with a faint, sickly light. Lyerin''s eyes narrowed in disappointment, and with a careless flick of his wrist, he sent the orb flying across the room, where it struck the wall with a wet splat. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Not what I need," he muttered, standing up and turning his attention to the Tentatorn''s body. He circled it slowly, his eyes scanning its armored form with a critical gaze. "Hmm," he mused, his hand tracing the sharp thorns that jutted from its back. "This might work a little¡­ but not enough. It doesn''t matter, though. It''s still useful, but I shouldn''t harvest them now. It wouldn''t do much for me." Satisfied with his assessment, Lyerin turned back to the group of survivors, who were still struggling futilely against their bonds. He walked over to them, his footsteps echoing ominously in the silent room. With a simple tug of the dark tendrils that bound them, he pulled them closer, dragging them across the floor as if they weighed nothing at all. Lyerin knelt down beside them, his cold, emotionless gaze locking onto their terrified faces. "Did all of you kill a lot of people?" he asked, his voice soft but laced with a chilling undercurrent. He didn''t wait for an answer; their panicked expressions were enough. "I understand," he continued, almost as if he were talking to himself. "This is the apocalypse, after all. It''s natural to do whatever it takes to survive. But¡­" His voice trailed off as he leaned in closer, his eyes narrowing with disgust. "I can smell it on you¡ªthe stench of a struggling child." He recoiled slightly, as if the very thought repulsed him. "You''re all disgusting," he spat, his voice dripping with venom. "But then again, who am I to judge? Morality¡­ it doesn''t exist here anymore, does it?" Lyerin''s voice grew louder, his words spilling out in a torrent of madness as he began to pace back and forth in front of them. "This world¡­ it doesn''t care about right or wrong. It doesn''t care about who''s innocent or guilty. It only cares about one thing¡ªsurvival. And to survive, you have to become something else. Something more." He stopped suddenly, turning to face them, his eyes wide and manic. "You have to strip away everything that makes you human. Your morals, your compassion, your empathy¡­ they''re all weaknesses. They''ll get you killed faster than any Flesher ever could. And you know what? I''ve learned that the hard way. Time and time again, I''ve watched people cling to their so-called ''humanity,'' only to be ripped apart by the very creatures they tried to save." Lyerin''s expression twisted into a cruel smile, his eyes glinting with a dark, twisted amusement. "But not me. I''ve learned to embrace the darkness. I''ve learned to let go of all those things that held me back. And you know what? I''ve survived. I''ve thrived. Because in this world, there''s no room for weakness. Only the strong survive." He let out a harsh, bitter laugh, the sound echoing through the room like a death knell. "So why am I telling you this? Why do I even care? Maybe it''s because I see a bit of myself in you. Maybe it''s because I know what it''s like to be weak, to be scared, to do things you never thought you''d do just to survive. But unlike you, I''m not going to let it control me. I''m not going to let it define me." Lyerin''s gaze darkened, and his smile faded, replaced by a look of cold determination. "I''ve made my choice. I''ve embraced what I''ve become. And now, I''m going to show you what it means to truly survive." He reached down and grabbed the bind that held the survivors together, hoisting them up effortlessly. They squirmed and thrashed against their bonds, their muffled cries of terror filling the room, but it was no use. Lyerin was far too strong, and the dark tendrils that bound them were unbreakable. With a determined stride, Lyerin began to drag them across the room, his mind already working on what he needed to do next. He had no time for pity, no room for second thoughts. These people were just another obstacle in his path, another means to an end. They weren''t human to him anymore¡ªthey were just tools, objects to be used and discarded as he saw fit. As he pulled them along, his thoughts turned back to the encounter at the mall. The pitiful blonde girl, the way she had looked at him with those big, pleading eyes¡­ it had almost been too much for him. He had almost faltered, almost let his humanity slip through the cracks. But he couldn''t afford to be weak, not now. Not when so much was at stake. "I won''t make that mistake again," Lyerin muttered to himself, his voice cold and resolute. "I can''t afford to be weak. Even with my leveling tribe, I won''t be able to make it if their leader is weak." The survivors whimpered and struggled, their fear palpable as Lyerin led them through the dark, narrow corridors of the building. The walls closed in around them, the air growing thick with the stench of decay and death. But Lyerin paid no attention to any of it. His focus was solely on the task at hand, on what he needed to do to ensure his survival. Finally, he reached a dark, secluded area of the building, far away from where the parasites and fleshers prowled. Here, they wouldn''t be heard. They wouldn''t be smelled. They would be safe¡ªfor now. Lyerin stopped and turned to face the group, his expression as cold and emotionless as ever. "You all stay here," he ordered, his voice flat and devoid of any warmth. The survivors didn''t respond; they couldn''t. The dark tendrils that bound their mouths ensured that. Without another word, Lyerin reached down and grabbed three of the adult males from the group, lifting them as easily as if they were nothing more than stuffed toys. Their eyes widened in terror as they realized what was happening, but they couldn''t scream, couldn''t plead for mercy. They could only watch in horror as Lyerin dragged them away, their fates sealed. The rest of the group could only watch in silent despair as Lyerin disappeared into the darkness, the sound of his footsteps growing fainter and fainter until it was nothing more than a distant echo. The scene shifted as Lyerin emerged onto the rooftop, the cold night air biting at his skin. He looked out over the city, the distant sounds of moaning fleshers and skittering parasites barely audible over the wind. Below him, the bridge highway stretched out like a ribbon of concrete, the metal thorns he had made. Chapter 93: Bait Lyerin stood on the rooftop, taking in a deep, heavy breath. The cold morning air filled his lungs, grounding him in the moment. He exhaled slowly, trying to push away the guilt that clung to him like a dark, oppressive fog. He had always been a man of action, a man who responded to mistakes with ruthlessness, with cruelty. That had been his way in the old world, the way he had survived. When he faltered, when he showed weakness, he would make sure that his next actions were decisive, brutal. It was his way of compensating, of ensuring that he never felt that vulnerability again. But this was different. Everything was different now. The image of the blonde girl flashed in his mind¡ªher pleading eyes, her tears, the way she had looked at him with a mixture of hope and fear. He had let her go, a moment of weakness that had unsettled him more than he cared to admit. In the past, he would have doubled down on his cruelty afterward, ensuring that nothing like that would ever happen again. But now¡­ now he wasn''t so sure. He didn''t want to fall back into that pattern. This wasn''t the same world he had known before, and he wasn''t the same man. He had to be smarter, more calculated. Cruelty for the sake of cruelty was a weakness in itself, a crutch that kept him from evolving, from becoming something more than what he had been. He needed to assess everything calmly, to think through his actions rather than reacting on impulse. Lyerin''s eyes drifted downward, to the scene below him. The elevated highway stretched out like a bleak monument to the world that had once been. The road, cracked and weathered, was littered with debris, broken vehicles, and the jagged remains of the city''s former infrastructure. Below the highway, he had carefully set up sharp, thorny metal objects¡ªtwisted pieces of scrap that jutted out like spikes. He had also placed tanks full of gas at strategic points, knowing that they would ignite with a spectacular force if triggered correctly. He stared down at the three bound individuals at his feet, their eyes wide with terror as they struggled against their restraints. They had no idea what was coming, no idea of the fate that awaited them. Lyerin had made sure of that. "Next time¡­" he whispered to himself, barely audible over the wind. "Next time, I''ll be better. I''ll be smarter. I won''t let weakness define me." His mind snapped back to the task at hand. This was his plan, and he was going to see it through. He couldn''t afford to second-guess himself now. Without another moment of hesitation, Lyerin jumped from the rooftop, pulling the three terrified individuals with him. Their muffled screams filled the air as they plummeted toward the ground, the wind whipping around them in a chaotic frenzy. But Lyerin''s descent was controlled, deliberate. He landed with a heavy thud on the elevated highway, his boots crushing the asphalt beneath them. The three bound captives squirmed in panic, their eyes darting around as they tried to make sense of their surroundings. Lyerin ignored their futile struggles as he dragged them to the small, makeshift prison he had constructed. The cage was simple but effective, made from reinforced metal bars and tightly secured with chains. It wasn''t much, but it would hold them long enough for what he had planned. He shoved them inside, locking the door with a satisfying clang. Above the prison, Lyerin had rigged a speaker he had scavenged from the mall, its wires snaking down to a portable amplifier he had cobbled together. The captives thrashed against their bonds, their fear palpable, but Lyerin paid them no mind. This wasn''t about them anymore. This was about the bigger picture. Leaving them there to squirm, Lyerin moved swiftly to block all the potential paths where the Eldritch Fleshers might come from. He had spent days scouting the area, mapping out every route, every alleyway, every crack in the city''s crumbling infrastructure. He knew exactly where to place his barricades, where to destroy obstructions that might deter the creatures from heading toward the highway. He worked quickly, his movements precise and practiced. This was a routine he had perfected, a dance of death that he knew all too well. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When he was satisfied with his work, Lyerin returned to the building where he had left the microphone. His eyes glinted with a dangerous light as he picked it up, his fingers curling around it like a viper ready to strike. He took a deep breath, feeling the power surge within him, and then he unleashed it. His voice boomed through the microphone, amplified to a deafening level. The shockwave of sound rippled through the morning, reverberating off the decaying buildings, echoing through the empty streets like the roar of a vengeful god. It was a sound designed to provoke, to lure, to draw out the horrors that lurked in the shadows. And it worked. The guttural cries of the Eldritch Fleshers began to rise, at first distant and faint, but quickly growing in intensity. It was a sound that crawled under the skin, a morningmarish symphony of despair and hunger. Lyerin could hear them coming, their footsteps pounding against the ground, their claws scraping against the concrete. The city itself seemed to tremble in anticipation as they drew nearer, their numbers swelling with every passing moment. From the darkness, they emerged¡ªdozens, no, hundreds of them. The Eldritch Fleshers, twisted and grotesque, their bodies contorted into unnatural shapes, their black eyes glinting with a malevolent hunger. They moved with a terrifying grace, their limbs bending in ways that defied logic, their mouths oozing with that same black liquid that dripped from their eyes and ears. Their guttural growls filled the air, creating a cacophony of sound that drowned out everything else. And then there were the Eldritch Horses, monstrous creatures with elongated limbs and gaunt, skeletal frames. Their hooves clattered against the ground, leaving cracks in the asphalt as they galloped forward, their empty eye sockets glowing with an eerie, otherworldly light. Their whinnying was unlike anything Lyerin had ever heard before, a high-pitched screech that sent shivers down his spine. The sheer number of them was overwhelming. They filled the streets, a writhing mass of flesh and bone, their bodies twisting and turning as they moved with single-minded determination. The ground shook beneath their weight, the buildings around them creaking and groaning as if they, too, were afraid of the oncoming horde. Their eyes, all of them, locked onto the elevated highway where Lyerin stood. They were drawn to the sound, to the chaos, to the promise of fresh prey. Lyerin could feel their hunger, their desire to rend and tear, to consume everything in their path. Lyerin didn''t hesitate. With a flick of his wrist, the metal prison containing the three captives was lifted from the ground, the chains rattling as it ascended into the air. The Eldritch Fleshers and Horses surged forward, their movements frantic, desperate to reach the source of the sound, the source of the prey. With a final, almost casual gesture, Lyerin''s feet transformed, his boots replaced by the powerful, stone-like hooves of the Stonehooves tribe. His legs coiled with a tension born of eldritch energy, and then, with a thunderous crack, he launched himself into the air, the wind whipping around him as he sped away from the scene. He could feel the vibrations in the air, the tremors in the ground as the creatures converged on the elevated highway. The tanks of gas were positioned perfectly, right where the horde would be at its thickest, where the pressure of their combined weight would cause the most destruction. Lyerin''s heart pounded in his chest, but his mind was clear, focused. He didn''t look back. He didn''t need to. He knew what was coming. And then, it happened. KABOOM! Chapter 94: Back to the tribe Lyerin is far away but he could feel like he was standing amidst the aftermath of the explosion, the near afternoon sky still aglow with the fiery remnants of his handiwork. Smoke curled upwards in thick, black plumes, and the acrid scent of burning flesh and debris lingered in the air. The roar of the flames had died down to a low crackle, and the world seemed to hold its breath, waiting for what would come next. Suddenly, a soft chime echoed in his ears, and a notification appeared before his eyes, the glowing text hovering in mid-air. | Ding! | You have completed your mission of exterminating Eldritch Fleshers. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. | You have reached the Ninth Stage of the Second Cycle as an Eldren Warrior. | A slow smile spread across Lyerin''s face. He had known, deep down, that those eldritch fleshers would perish in the explosion. The sheer force of the blast, coupled with the carefully placed traps, had been more than enough to obliterate them. The eldritch horses, however, were a different matter. They wouldn''t succumb so easily. He had made sure of that. Lyerin closed his eyes for a moment, savoring the feeling of triumph that surged through him. The Ninth Stage of the Second Cycle¡ªit was a significant achievement, a testament to his strength and cunning. But as the initial rush of satisfaction ebbed, a wave of weariness washed over him. His smile faltered, and a deep sigh escaped his lips. "It was harder than I thought," he muttered to himself, his voice barely audible over the distant crackling of flames. He hadn''t just thrown those creatures into the fray without a plan. It had taken hours¡ªthree painstaking hours¡ªto carefully sift the eldritch horses around the writhing mass of eldritch fleshers, identifying the weakest among them without drawing attention to himself. Lyerin shuddered at the memory. The eldritch horses were relentless, their hunger insatiable. Each one was a grotesque horror, but among them were varying degrees of strength and resilience. "It''s not easy to go unnoticed," he murmured, his tone serious as he recalled the intensity of the task. "Not easy at all. Every movement had to be precise, every attack swift and quiet. One wrong move, and the stronger ones would have noticed¡­ would have swarmed. I had to conserve my Eldren Mana, make sure it didn''t get depleted too quickly. If it had, I would''ve been vulnerable, exposed. It wasn''t just a battle; it was a test of endurance, of patience." His fists clenched at his sides, the memory of the strain on his body and mind still fresh. The effort had been immense, more so than he had anticipated. "Three hours," he repeated, almost as if he couldn''t quite believe it himself. "Three hours of hunting, of picking them off one by one, all while keeping the others from noticing. It was like dancing on the edge of a blade. Any slip, any hesitation, and it could have all been over." Lyerin shook his head, his expression hardening as he pushed the memories aside. He couldn''t afford to dwell on the past, not when there was still so much left to do. As if in response to his resolve, another notification appeared before him. | Ding! | Would you like to level up to the Tenth Stage Eldren Warrior? | For a moment, Lyerin hesitated. The temptation was strong, the idea of gaining even more power, more strength, was intoxicating. But then he shook his head, a wry smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. "That damned Victor would take to Borgias Family," he muttered, a hint of bitterness in his voice. "He''d think I was cheating if I leveled up too fast. No¡­ it''s better if I don''t rush it. Better if I take my time, let him think he still has the upper hand." With a wave of his hand, he dismissed the notification, watching as the glowing text faded into nothingness. There was no need to rush. He would reach the Tenth Stage soon enough, on his own terms, not because of some automated system. Lyerin turned his attention back to the three captives he had left in their metal prison. They were still there, huddled together, their eyes wide with fear as they watched him approach. He could see the desperation in their eyes, the silent plea for mercy that they dared not voice. "Time to go back," he said quietly, almost as if he were speaking to himself rather than to them. With a flick of his wrist, the black chains made of goo holding the prison aloft unraveled, and the cage descended slowly to the ground. He grabbed the bars and began to drag the prison back to where their companions were. The captives inside the cage squirmed, their fear palpable, but Lyerin ignored them. They were just tools to him, bait for the next part of his plan. He didn''t want them to die¡ªat least, not yet. They needed to last long enough to serve their purpose. Once he reached their original location, Lyerin set the cage down and opened it just enough to push them out. Their bodies were weak, trembling from exhaustion and fear. They collapsed on the ground, gasping for breath. Lyerin watched them for a moment, his expression unreadable. Then, with a casual flick of his hand, he tossed them some food¡ªjust enough to keep them alive for a little while longer. "Eat," he said, his voice devoid of emotion. "You''ll need your strength." The captives looked at the food with a mixture of relief and suspicion, but hunger won out in the end. They reached for the morsels, devouring them with frantic desperation. Lyerin''s gaze drifted upward, toward the distant horizon where the abandoned sanctuary lay. A small smile curved his lips, one that didn''t reach his eyes. "I wonder how the girls are," he mused aloud, his tone laced with a dark amusement. "I can only imagine how terrified they are right now¡­ Haha!" He chuckled softly to himself, the sound low and almost sinister. Then, without another word, he turned and walked away, his figure disappearing into the shadows with a swift, graceful motion. --- Back at the tribe, fear was a living, breathing entity, wrapping itself around the girls like a suffocating shroud. The room was dark, illuminated only by the faint glow of a single flickering candle. The girls¡ªCorora, Cornelia, Maria, Elena, Sophia, Lydia, Fiona, Emily, and Natalie¡ªwere huddled together in the center of the room, their faces pale and eyes wide with terror. The sound of something¡ªor someone¡ªramming against the door had been going on for what felt like hours. Every crash, every thud, sent waves of panic through the group. Whatever was out there, it was strong, and it was relentless. The door, thick and sturdy as it was, had begun to splinter under the force of the blows. "We need to do something!" Fiona whispered urgently, her voice shaking. "We can''t just sit here and wait for that thing to break through!" "What can we do?" Maria replied, her voice barely a whisper. "We don''t even know what it is¡­ Lyerin said we''d be safe here, but¡­" Emily, her face pale, turned to Sophia, who had been silent throughout the ordeal. "Sophia, are you sure what Lyerin told us was enough? Are you sure we won''t be hurt?" Sophia hesitated, her eyes flicking between the door and her friends. "I¡­ I don''t know," she admitted, her voice trembling. "He said¡­ he said we''d be safe here as long as we followed his instructions. But¡­" "But what if he was wrong?" Lydia interrupted, her voice rising in panic. "What if whatever''s out there is stronger than he thought? What if it breaks through?" "Don''t say that!" Corora snapped, her voice trembling. "Lyerin wouldn''t leave us here if we weren''t safe! He¡­ he has a plan, right? He always has a plan!" "But what if this time he doesn''t?" Cornelia asked, her voice tinged with fear. "What if something went wrong? What if¡­ what if he''s not coming back?" Natalie, who had been silent until now, finally spoke up, her voice calm despite the fear in her eyes. "We have to trust him," she said quietly. "We have to believe that he knows what he''s doing. Panicking won''t help us. We need to stay calm and follow his instructions." The girls fell silent, their fear simmering just beneath the surface. They knew Natalie was right, but that didn''t make the situation any less terrifying. The sound of the ramming grew louder, more insistent, and they could see the door beginning to buckle under the pressure. Sophia took a deep breath, trying to steady her nerves. "Lyerin said we should stay together, stay quiet, and not draw attention to ourselves. He said that whatever''s out there is drawn to noise, to fear. We just¡­ we just have to hold on a little longer. He''ll come back. I know he will." "But what if¡ª" Maria began, but she was cut off by a sudden, loud crash. Kabam! Chapter 95: Pranking the ladies Lyerin''s footsteps were silent as he approached the abandoned sanctuary, the moonlight casting long shadows across the desolate landscape. The building, once a haven of peace and protection, now stood in ruins, its walls crumbling, its roof partially collapsed. The eerie quiet of the afternoon light was broken only by the faint sounds of the eldritch fleshers, their guttural growls and heavy breathing echoing through the afternoon air. As he drew closer, Lyerin noticed a crowd of humanoid hulking horses gathered near the entrance. The creatures were massive, their bodies twisted and grotesque, resembling a horrifying blend of man and beast. Their eyes glowed with a sickly yellow light, and their muscles rippled under their scarred skin as they prowled around the sanctuary. But something about their behavior caught Lyerin''s attention. They were circling the entrance, not with the intent to attack, but as if they were drawn to something inside. Lyerin''s eyes narrowed, his mind racing as he tried to understand what was happening. And then, it hit him. The girls. Without hesitation, Lyerin began walking toward the creatures, his pace calm, almost leisurely. He knew these beasts well. They were drawn to fear, to panic, to the scent of terror that was likely emanating from the girls inside. But Lyerin also knew something else¡ªthese creatures weren''t here to kill. L Not yet, anyway. L They were curious, almost cautious, as if waiting for something. As Lyerin approached, the hulking eldritch horses turned their heads, their glowing eyes fixing on him. But instead of attacking, they stepped aside, parting like a grotesque sea, allowing him to pass. Lyerin smirked, amused by their deference. They sensed his power, recognized him as something more than just another prey. No¡ªthey know he is their leader. The entrance to the sanctuary loomed ahead, and as Lyerin stepped inside, the sight that greeted him made him pause. The once sacred space was in ruins, debris scattered across the floor, the walls cracked and blackened. The air was thick with dust, and the remnants of destruction lay everywhere. And in the center of it all, huddled together, were the girls. Corora, Cornelia, Maria, Elena, Sophia, Lydia, Fiona, Emily, and Natalie were trembling, their eyes wide with fear as they stared at the remnants of the sanctuary around them. Their clothes were torn, their faces smudged with dirt and tears, and they clung to each other for comfort. But despite the destruction around them, the eldritch horses had not attacked. They had simply¡­ destroyed, as if venting some unknown frustration. As Lyerin entered the room, the girls'' eyes darted toward him, a mix of relief and fear flooding their expressions. Lyerin''s gaze softened as he took in their frightened forms, but his lips curled into a small, almost cruel smile. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "How are you all doing?" he asked, his voice calm, almost teasing as if the destruction around them was nothing more than an inconvenience. For a moment, the girls didn''t respond, too stunned by his sudden appearance. But then, with a sudden burst of emotion, Corora broke free from the group and ran toward him. Before Lyerin could react, she threw herself into his arms, burying her face in his chest. "Lyerin!" she cried, her voice muffled against his shirt. "We were so scared! We thought¡­ we thought you wouldn''t come back!" Cornelia followed suit, though she hesitated at first. But the relief on Corora''s face was enough to break through her own fear, and she too ran to Lyerin, wrapping her arms around him. Lyerin, caught off guard, hesitated for a moment before hugging them both back. "I''m sorry I''m late," he murmured, his voice soft, almost gentle. "I didn''t mean to scare you." The other girls slowly approached, their fear giving way to relief as they saw Lyerin safe and unharmed. But as the initial shock wore off, a new emotion began to surface¡ªanger. "Where were you?" Maria demanded, her voice shaking with a mixture of fear and frustration. "What took you so long? We''ve been here, waiting, terrified out of our minds! Do you have any idea what it was like?" Sophia, usually calm and collected, couldn''t keep the edge out of her voice. "We heard those things outside, Lyerin! They were trying to get in! We thought¡­ we thought we were going to die!" Lyerin froze at their words, his arms still wrapped around Corora and Cornelia. His mind flashed back to the blonde girl¡ªthe one he couldn''t save. Her lifeless body, the blood, the guilt that still gnawed at him like a festering wound. He had promised himself that he wouldn''t let it happen again. But here he was, late once more, leaving the people he cared about to face danger alone. His eyes darkened, and his grip on the girls tightened, though his mind was far away, lost in the memory of that horrible day. The screams, the blood, the cold, lifeless eyes staring up at him. He had been too late then, too. "Lyerin?" Cornelia''s voice broke through his thoughts, pulling him back to the present. She looked up at him, concern etched on her face. "What''s wrong? What happened?" The other girls noticed the change in Lyerin''s demeanor as well. The atmosphere in the room shifted, the relief and anger giving way to confusion and worry. They could see it in his eyes¡ªthe pain, the guilt. Something had happened, something he wasn''t telling them. Lyerin''s jaw clenched, and he forced himself to look away, his gaze fixing on a random spot on the wall. "Nothing," he said, his voice flat, emotionless. "Nothing special." But the girls weren''t fooled. They exchanged worried glances, unsure of what to say. The Lyerin they knew was strong, confident, always in control. But this¡­ this was different. They had never seen him like this before. Sensing the tension, Lydia tried to lighten the mood. "So, Lyerin," she said, forcing a cheerful tone, "did you manage to do what you needed to? Did everything go according to plan?" Lyerin blinked, the question pulling him further out of his dark thoughts. He looked at Lydia, and then at the others, who were all watching him closely, waiting for his response. For a moment, he considered telling them the truth¡ªabout the blonde girl, about the guilt that still haunted him. But he pushed the thought away. They didn''t need to know. Not now, not ever. "Yes," he said with a nod, his voice more steady now. "Everything went as planned." The girls visibly relaxed, their worried expressions easing into smiles. Emily let out a relieved sigh. "Good," she said, a small smile tugging at her lips. "We were worried something went wrong." Lyerin managed a small smile in return, though it didn''t quite reach his eyes. "No need to worry," he said. "I handled it." "Handled it?" Fiona repeated, raising an eyebrow. But she had a smirk on her face. "Lyerin, you make it sound like it was nothing. We were all here, freaking out, and you''re just¡­ calm as ever." Lyerin shrugged, she knew now what they are doing, but acting as if trying to maintain his usual cool demeanor, he replied with a grin, "I''ve been through worse." Sophia smiled, though there was a hint of sadness in her eyes. "You always say that, Lyerin. But we know it''s not easy. Thank you for coming back for us." Lyerin nodded, grateful for the change in subject. "Of course. I promised I''d keep you safe, didn''t I?" Cornelia, who had been quiet, finally spoke up, her voice soft. "We''re just glad you''re okay. We were so scared¡­ but now that you''re here, it feels like everything''s going to be alright." The tension in the room continued to dissipate, and soon, the girls began to chatter among themselves, the atmosphere becoming more relaxed. They shared stories, joked about their fears, and for a while, it was almost as if the destruction around them didn''t exist. Lyerin listened to their banter, offering the occasional comment, but for the most part, he stayed silent, content to let them talk. He needed this¡ªneeded to see them smile, to hear their laughter. It reminded him that he could relax with this harmonious atmosphere. After a while, Lyerin''s gaze drifted to the horizon, where the first light of dawn was beginning to break through the darkness. He took a deep breath, feeling a sense of calm wash over him. The afternoon had been long, filled with challenges and memories he''d rather forget, but it was almost over. And there was still much to do. He turned back to the girls, his expression serious. "We need to prepare for toafternoon," he said, his tone leaving no room for argument. "I''m taking all of you to the ruined magical world." The girls fell silent, their eyes widening at his words. The ruined magical world¡ªa place they had only heard about in stories, a place of danger and mystery. But there was also excitement in their eyes, a spark of curiosity that had been absent for so long. "Lyerin," Corora began, her voice filled with both apprehension and excitement, "are you sure? Are we really going there?" Lyerin nodded. "Yes. It''s time." Chapter 96: With them Lyerin stood at the entrance of the ruined sanctuary, his mind still reeling from the events of the past few days. The eerie silence of the night was punctuated by the distant roars of the hulking eldritch horses, their massive forms casting long shadows under the pale moonlight. The girls, huddled close to him, watched him with a mixture of curiosity and apprehension. They had seen Lyerin do many strange things, but there was something different in his eyes tonight¡ªsomething that made them uneasy. Without a word, Lyerin reached into the pouch strapped to his side and pulled out a small, smooth object. The girls watched as he held it up to the moonlight, revealing it to be a small, glass-like orb. It shimmered in the pale light, a swirl of translucent colors moving within its depths. "What is that?" Corora asked, her voice barely above a whisper. Lyerin didn''t answer immediately. "Follow me," he just said quietly, his voice carrying a weight of seriousness that made the girls exchange nervous glances before they hurried to keep up with him. Soon, he turned and began to walk toward the large statue that stood in the center of the sanctuary''s courtyard. The statue was of a centaur, its proud, chiseled features worn down by time and the elements, but still radiating an air of power and nobility. They approached the statue, its imposing form looming over them. Lyerin''s expression was unreadable as he stopped in front of it. He gazed up at the centaur''s face, his hand tightening around the orb. "Is that...?" Cornelia began, but her voice trailed off as Lyerin suddenly moved. With a swift, decisive motion, Lyerin pressed the orb against the chest of the statue and began to tear at the flesh-like surface that had grown over it, as if the stone had been encased in some kind of organic matter. The girls gasped as the fleshy material peeled away, revealing a glistening, transparent liquid that pooled within the open wound. It was as clear and pure as a mountain spring, yet it shimmered with an otherworldly light, like moonlight captured in water. Lyerin''s hand trembled slightly as he held the orb over the wound, allowing a single drop of the liquid to fall onto the statue''s head. The liquid spread across the stone like a living thing, flowing into the cracks and crevices, seeping into the very heart of the statue. "I''m not sure if this is going to work," Lyerin murmured, more to himself than to the girls. But before he could say anything more, the statue began to glow. A soft, ethereal light emanated from the centaur, growing brighter with each passing moment. The girls stepped back, shielding their eyes from the sudden brilliance. The light was not harsh, but warm, and as it grew, it began to pulse, as if the statue had a heartbeat. Then, something miraculous happened. The light began to shift, moving like liquid, flowing from the statue''s chest and spreading out in all directions. It coalesced into a mass of transparent energy, swirling and twisting in the air, taking on a form that was both beautiful and terrifying. The energy moved with a purpose, flowing around Lyerin and the girls, enveloping them in its soft glow. The hulking eldritch horses outside the sanctuary roared in response, their deep, guttural voices rising into the night. One by one, they turned their massive heads toward the sky, their glowing eyes reflecting the light of the energy. They stood still, almost reverent, as if they were witnessing something sacred. Lyerin watched the phenomenon unfold, a small, satisfied smile playing on his lips. "I never expected this to work," he whispered, his voice filled with awe. "If I had known, I would have brought more people here. But now I know... now I know how to harness this power." The girls stared at him in disbelief, their eyes wide with a mixture of fear and wonder. "Lyerin," Sophia began, her voice trembling, "what is this? What have you done?" Lyerin turned to her, his smile widening. "This," he said, gesturing to the swirling mass of energy, "is the essence of an eldritch creature. It''s the purest form of their power, something that can be used to... to awaken the latent abilities in those with the potential for spirit manifestation." The girls exchanged confused glances, but Lyerin continued, his voice growing more excited as he spoke. "This is how the old families, the ancient organizations, would recruit those with spirit manifestation potential. They would use the essence of an eldritch creature to trigger the awakening. It''s a rare process, one that requires careful preparation. But I managed to get it from... well, from someone who didn''t even realize what they were carrying." He hesitated for a moment, thinking of the blonde girl once more. She had been young, so full of life, yet burdened with something far beyond her understanding. "She was still young," Lyerin murmured, almost to himself. "I never expected it to work like this." Corora''s eyes widened as she realized she had no idea what he was saying. "Huh?" Lyerin nodded slowly, his gaze returning to the glowing energy, completely ignoring her. "Now, I can finally take you girls¡ªand any other intelligent creatures we find¡ªinto the ruined magical world of the eldritch tribe. But this is a one-time thing. For animals with intelligence, that is." A soft chime sounded in the air, and a translucent notification appeared before Lyerin, its words glowing faintly in the darkness. [ Ding! [ The host can take fifteen intelligent creatures. [ Note: Only those with high intelligence can survive the transition. Others will perish. ] Lyerin''s eyes narrowed as he read the message. He nodded to himself, his mind already calculating the possibilities. "Fifteen," he muttered. "That should be enough for now." He turned to the girls, who were still staring at him in shock. "Corora, Cornelia," he called, snapping them out of their daze. "I need you to gather the woodpeckers and the moles I ordered you to find earlier. We''re taking them with us." The girls exchanged nervous glances, but they nodded and hurried off to do as he asked. Lyerin watched them go, his mind still racing. This was a chance¡ªa chance to gather those with the potential to survive in this harsh, new world. He needed to act quickly, before the opportunity slipped through his fingers. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As the girls returned, carrying the small, wriggling forms of the woodpeckers and moles, Cornelia couldn''t contain her curiosity any longer. "Lyerin," she asked hesitantly, "why are they still alive? I saw one of those hulking horses crush a cockroach earlier, but these... they''re unharmed. How?" Lyerin turned to her, a faint smile tugging at his lips. "I left a protective aura on them," he explained. "And on all of you, as well. It''s a temporary measure¡ªonly lasts for about half a day¡ªbut it''s enough to keep the eldritch horses from seeing you as prey." Cornelia''s eyes widened in understanding, and she nodded, her curiosity satisfied. She stepped back, allowing Lyerin to take the creatures from her. Lyerin glanced around at the group, his expression serious. "Any more questions?" he asked, his voice calm but firm. The girls looked at each other, then shook their heads in unison. "None," they replied. Lyerin nodded, satisfied. "Good. Then let''s go." Chapter 97: Shapeshifting The transition from the ethereal sanctuary to the heart of the Stonehooves Clan''s domain was instantaneous, leaving Lyerin and the others momentarily disoriented. One moment, they were surrounded by the familiar ruins, and the next, they found themselves standing on a platform of smooth stone, beneath the shadow of a colossal statue. The statue was a towering, monolithic figure, carved from dark, ancient stone that exuded power and gravitas. It bore a striking resemblance to the centaur statue in the real world, but this one was different. It was a centaur in form but also had the features of a goat, its head adorned with massive, spiraling horns that twisted into the sky. The statue''s eyes seemed to glow with an inner light, casting an eerie luminescence across the vast stone platform. The girls gasped in unison, their voices a chorus of awe and confusion. Cornelia was the first to speak, her voice trembling slightly as she looked around. "Where are we?" Maria, her hand clutching Lydia''s, added, "This¡­ this place. It''s like nothing I''ve ever seen before." Sophia stepped forward, her gaze fixed on the statue. "It''s magnificent," she whispered, almost to herself. "But¡­ what is it?" Emily, always the inquisitive one, began to pace, her eyes darting around the space. "There''s no sign of life here, no buildings, no tents, nothing. It''s just¡­ this statue." Fiona, her voice tinged with concern, said, "How could we be here? We were just at the sanctuary¡­" Natalie, clutching Elena''s arm, added, "It feels¡­ otherworldly. Like we''re not even in the same reality anymore." Their voices overlapped, each girl speaking in rapid succession as they tried to make sense of their surroundings. The air buzzed with their mounting confusion and curiosity. Suddenly, a soft rustle behind them caught their attention. They all turned in unison, eyes widening as they saw Corora, who was now transformed into a humanoid goat. Her once human features had taken on a new, majestic form. Her skin was now a soft, velvety black fur, her eyes large and expressive, and her hair had transformed into a cascade of black but with shimmering silver that matched the color of her horns. She stood with an air of regal confidence, her hooves clicking softly against the stone as she approached them. "Welcome to the Stonehooves Clan," Corora said, her voice carrying a melodic, otherworldly tone. "I am the second intelligent clan member of this tribe." The girls stared in shock, their mouths agape. For a moment, they were too stunned to speak. Then, all at once, their voices erupted in a flurry of exclamations. "Corora? Is that really you?" Cornelia asked, stepping closer, her eyes wide with disbelief. "Yes, it''s me," Corora replied with a gentle smile. "This is what I''ve become in this world, as you can see. And as you can also see," she gestured around the barren platform, "we''ve just started building our home here, so there''s not much to see yet¡ªno tents or basic necessities. But¡ª" Corora''s words were cut short as the girls, unable to contain their amazement, rushed toward her. "Oh my gods, Corora, you look amazing!" Maria exclaimed, her eyes sparkling as she reached out to touch Corora''s fur. "You''re so soft!" Lydia added, stroking Corora''s arm. "And your horns¡ªthey''re beautiful!" Fiona and Emily were equally fascinated, examining every detail of Corora''s transformation. "I can''t believe it," Fiona said, her voice filled with awe. "You''re like¡­ like something out of a myth!" Elena, her voice tinged with excitement, said, "You''re adorable, Corora! How does it feel? Do you feel different?" Natalie, giggling with delight, added, "I can''t get over how cool this is! You''re like a magical creature!" Corora blushed under their barrage of compliments, her soft fur brushing against their hands as they petted and admired her. Despite the overwhelming attention, she smiled warmly, enjoying the girls'' enthusiasm. "Thank you, everyone," she said, her voice filled with gratitude. "It''s¡­ it''s definitely different, but I''ve embraced it. This is who I am now." The girls continued to fuss over her, their voices overlapping as they asked questions and made more comments, each one more excited than the last. "Can you teach us how to be like you?" Sophia asked, her eyes gleaming with excitement. "What does it feel like to walk with hooves?" Emily inquired, curious as ever. "Do you have any special powers now?" Fiona added, her mind racing with possibilities. Before Corora could answer, Lyerin, who had been standing silently with a bemused expression, clapped his hands together three times¡ªclap, clap, clap¡ªhis voice cutting through the chatter. "Enough, everyone. You can admire Corora later. There''s something important I need to show you." The girls reluctantly stepped back from Corora, their excitement still bubbling over. They turned to Lyerin, their attention now fully on him. "What is it, Lyerin?" Cornelia asked, her curiosity piqued. Lyerin gave them a knowing smile, his eyes gleaming with a mischievous glint. "What do you want? To become like Corora, or¡­ something else?" The girls looked at each other, confused by his cryptic words. "What do you mean by ''something else''?" Maria asked, her brow furrowed. Lyerin didn''t answer right away. Instead, he turned and pointed with his thumb to something behind them. The girls followed his gaze, and their expressions shifted from confusion to horror as they saw what he was pointing at. Behind them, emerging from the shadows of the statue, was a massive creature. It was hulking and muscular, its body resembling that of a gigantic goat, but twisted and monstrous. Its fur was dark and matted, its eyes glowing with an eerie, malevolent light. As it stepped forward, its hooves cracked against the stone¡ªthud, thud, thud. When it turned its head toward them, its mouth twisted into what could only be described as a terrifying, toothy grin. The girls screamed in unison, their fear palpable. "What is that?!" Lydia shrieked, backing away as quickly as she could. "Get it away from us!" Emily cried, her voice high-pitched with terror. Sophia, her face pale, clutched Corora''s arm, trying to pull her away. "Lyerin, what is this thing?!" she demanded, her voice shaking. Fiona''s eyes were wide with fear, her voice trembling as she asked, "Is it going to¡­ to attack us?" Natalie, her breath coming in short gasps, added, "Please, Lyerin, make it stop!" Lyerin couldn''t help but chuckle at their reactions, finding their fear both amusing and endearing. "Don''t worry," he said, his voice calm and reassuring. "It won''t harm you. This is just one of the creatures of this world¡ªone of the more... intimidating ones." The girls, still trembling, stared at the monstrous creature, their fear slowly giving way to nervous curiosity. "So," Lyerin continued, his tone light, "do you want to be like Corora, or... perhaps something a bit more powerful, like him?" He pointed again at the creature. The girls didn''t hesitate. "We want to be like Corora!" they exclaimed in unison, their voices filled with urgency. Lyerin nodded, pleased with their decision. "Very well," he said simply. Without further ado, he reached into his magical ring and retrieved a small vial filled with a thick, red liquid. The girls watched in silence as he approached the base of the statue and carefully poured the liquid into a small indentation at its feet. The liquid glistened like blood in the dim light, seeping into the stone. As soon as the last drop touched the statue, a low hum began to resonate through the air. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The ground beneath them trembled slightly¡ªrumble, rumble¡ªand the air grew heavy with anticipation. Then, from the statue''s chest, a translucent manifestation began to emerge, its form swirling and shifting like a ghost. It floated toward the girls, its presence both ethereal and overwhelming. The girls held their breath as the manifestation passed through them one by one, its energy seeping into their bodies. Lyerin watched closely as the notification appeared before him. | Ding! | You have recruited eight intelligent members. What path do you seek for them to go? | Without hesitation, Lyerin spoke aloud, "The intelligent path." Immediately, the transformation began. The girls'' bodies shimmered with a soft, otherworldly light, their forms shifting and changing. Cornelia was the first to transform, her body elongating and becoming more slender, her legs reshaping into those of a graceful stallion. Her hair turned a glossy black, flowing down her back like a mane. Her eyes, now larger and more expressive, sparkled with an inner light. Maria and Sophia followed suit, their forms taking on the delicate features of a humanoid sheep, their skin now covered in soft, white wool, their eyes large and gentle. They looked at each other in amazement, their new forms both beautiful and elegant. Elena, Lydia, Fiona, Emily, and Natalie each transformed into a blend of humanoid goats and stallions, their bodies strong and agile, their features equally. Chapter 98: Structures for Animals Their hair flowed like silken manes, their new forms radiating a mix of grace and strength. The soft glow that had surrounded them during the transformation began to fade, leaving behind eight strikingly beautiful, humanoid creatures, each one distinct in her own way but united in their shared transformation. The girls stood in stunned silence, their hands exploring their new forms, running through the soft fur, tracing the contours of their strong limbs. Their eyes, now gleaming with a newfound clarity, reflected a blend of awe, disbelief, and excitement. Cornelia was the first to speak, her voice carrying a note of wonder. "I¡­ I feel so different. So¡­ alive." She looked at Lyerin, her eyes wide. "Is this what it feels like to be¡­ one of them?" Lyerin nodded, a proud smile playing on his lips. "Yes. You are now part of the Stonehooves Clan, just like Corora." Maria, her fingers running through her own wool, added, "I never imagined something like this could be real. It''s like¡­ I''m in a dream." She turned to Sophia, who was admiring her new reflection in the smooth stone surface beneath her feet. "We really are different now, aren''t we?" S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Sophia nodded, her voice filled with amazement. "This is incredible. I feel like I''ve become something more¡ªlike I''ve tapped into a part of myself I never knew existed." Emily, always one to dive into the details, examined her new hooves, lifting one foot and marveling at the strength she felt coursing through her body. "These¡­ these hooves. I can feel the power in them. It''s like I could run for miles without stopping." Fiona, her voice tinged with excitement, added, "And look at these legs! We''re so strong now! I feel like I could leap over a mountain!" Lydia, her eyes wide with wonder, was still running her hands through her wool. "It''s so soft," she murmured. "And yet, I feel like I could fend off anything that tried to hurt us." Elena, who had been quietly observing the others, finally spoke, her voice filled with a mix of awe and gratitude. "Lyerin¡­ this is beyond anything we could have ever asked for. You''ve given us a new life¡ªa new purpose." Natalie, her voice trembling with emotion, echoed Elena''s sentiments. "Thank you, Lyerin. We''ll make sure we live up to what you''ve given us." Lyerin nodded, satisfaction and pride swelling in his chest. He had brought them into a new world, given them new forms, and now they were ready to step into their roles as members of the Stonehooves Clan. But there was still more to be done. He reached into his ring once more, this time retrieving a scroll of ancient, magical parchment. The girls watched in curiosity as he unfurled the scroll, its surface covered in strange, glowing runes. "What''s that?" Fiona asked, her eyes fixed on the scroll. "This," Lyerin began, "is a magical scroll that will create a foundation for our new home¡ªa starting point for the Stonehooves Clan." He held the scroll aloft, and with a flourish, he cast it down onto the stone platform beneath them. The scroll fell slowly, as if suspended in midair. When it touched the stone, it unfurled further, its runes lighting up with a blinding brilliance. A deep hum resonated through the ground¡ªHmmmmmm¡ªand then, with a sudden burst of energy, the runes exploded into a massive magic circle that spread across the entire platform, its intricate patterns glowing with a radiant blue light. The air crackled with magic, the energy palpable as it surged through the ground, sending vibrations up through their feet. The girls looked around in awe, the sheer power of the magic overwhelming their senses. The circle expanded, growing larger and more complex, its edges reaching the boundaries of the platform. Then, as the circle completed its formation, the ground beneath them began to shift. Stone slabs rose from the platform, forming walls and arches, shaping themselves into the beginnings of a grand structure. The air filled with the sound of stone grinding against stone¡ªGrrrrrr¡ªas the magic worked its way through the circle, carving out rooms, corridors, and chambers. Within moments, what had once been a barren platform was now the skeletal framework of a fortress¡ªa new home for the Stonehooves Clan. The girls stood in awe, their eyes wide as they took in the towering walls, the grand archways, and the expansive courtyard that had formed at the center of the platform. "This¡­ this is incredible," Cornelia breathed, her voice barely above a whisper. "It''s like a castle," Maria added, her eyes shining with excitement. Lyerin smiled, watching as the structure continued to take shape. "This is only the beginning," he said, his voice filled with a quiet determination. "There''s still much to do, but with this, we''ve taken the first step toward building something great¡ªsomething that will last for generations." The girls nodded, their faces alight with determination and pride. They could feel the potential in this place, the promise of what they could build together. Lyerin looked at each of them, his expression serious. ''Now, we prepare. Tonight, we will complete the final steps of our transformation, and tomorrow, we begin the real work. The Stonehooves Clan will rise, and nothing will stand in my way.'' he mumbled. Lyerin''s gaze lingered on the horizon, lost in thoughts of the future and the endless possibilities that lay ahead for the Stonehooves Clan. The newly formed structures around them, with their towering walls and intricate archways, were only the beginning. His mind raced with plans, strategies, and the countless battles that would need to be fought. But before he could lose himself entirely in the vision of what was to come, the voices of the girls brought him back to the present. "Lyerin," Cornelia''s voice broke through his thoughts, "why do these structures look like a cage?" Lyerin blinked, snapping out of his daydream. He turned to face the girls, a knowing smile curling on his lips. "Why, indeed?" he mused, his tone almost teasing. He didn''t answer immediately, allowing the question to hang in the air, the mystery of his designs fueling their curiosity. The girls exchanged puzzled glances, clearly intrigued by his cryptic response. But before they could press him further, something in the sky caught Lyerin''s attention. His eyes narrowed as he spotted a shadow darting across the sky, swiftly followed by three more flying figures. Simultaneously, he noticed movement on the ground¡ªthree small, dark shapes burrowing and digging with impressive speed. Lyerin''s smile deepened, this time with a hint of pride. He raised his hand, and with a subtle gesture, summoned a gust of invisible wind. The air hummed with energy as the wind obeyed his command, catching the creatures in mid-flight and mid-burrow, gently lifting them from their respective terrains. The girls watched in awe as the mysterious figures were brought into the light, revealing themselves to be four woodpeckers and three earth moles. Their feathers and fur gleamed under the dimming light of the day, their eyes reflecting a surprising intelligence. Without a word, Lyerin guided the creatures toward one of the newly constructed structures. The woodpeckers fluttered their wings, adjusting to the invisible force that carried them, while the moles wriggled in the air, seemingly bewildered by their sudden displacement. Lyerin set them down carefully inside the structure, and as soon as he did, the invisible wind dissipated, allowing the creatures to settle into their new environment. The girls, still processing what they had just witnessed, couldn''t contain their curiosity any longer. Maria, always one to speak her mind, finally asked, "What are those for?" Chapter 99: Collecting Wild Tribe again There was a note of respect in her voice, and Lyerin appreciated it, even as his smile remained enigmatic. "For the future," he replied simply, leaving them even more intrigued. The girls exchanged glances, clearly wanting to ask more, but before they could, Lyerin waved his hand dismissively. "You''ll understand in time. For now, enjoy your new forms, but stay ready. We have much to do." Corora, who had been silently observing everything, suddenly leaped up, her enthusiasm bubbling over. "Does this mean we''re finally going to level up?" she asked, her voice filled with eager anticipation. Lyerin nodded, his eyes twinkling with approval. "Yes. You''ll need to be ready for what''s to come." At his words, the girls visibly perked up, their earlier curiosity giving way to excitement. They had been waiting for this moment, the chance to grow stronger, to unlock the next stage of their transformation. Lyerin glanced at Corora. "Tell them everything they need to know. Prepare them." Corora''s expression became serious as she nodded, understanding the importance of the task. Lyerin trusted her to guide the others, to ensure they were ready for what lay ahead. With that, Lyerin turned on his heel and strode away from the group, his mind already shifting to the next phase of his plan. There was no time to waste. He needed to make sure everything was in place before they could proceed with the next steps. His destination was the Borgias family. They were known for their extensive connections and resources, and Lyerin needed to stock up on supplies¡ªboth the essentials and a few items that would serve to throw off anyone who might try to interfere with his plans, especially Victor. He couldn''t afford to be careless; Victor was always watching, always scheming, and Lyerin needed to stay several steps ahead. When he reached the Borgias'' estate, Lyerin wasted no time. He purchased everything he needed and then some, deliberately adding a large quantity of seemingly useless items to his order. If Victor ever got his hands on his magic ring again, the random assortment would surely confuse him, making it difficult to discern Lyerin''s true intentions. Satisfied with his purchases, Lyerin made his way back to the tribe. He could feel the anticipation building within him, a tension that thrummed in his veins as he prepared for the next phase of his plan. As he approached the newly established camp, Lyerin didn''t slow down. Instead, he reached into his magic ring and pulled out a massive, intricately decorated bottle. Without hesitation, he hurled it into the air with a powerful swing¡ª**Swing! Bang!** The bottle exploded with a deafening crack, shattering into countless shards of light that rained down upon the ground below. The earth trembled beneath his feet, a deep rumbling that sent shockwaves through the entire area. The girls, Corora included, turned to Lyerin with wide eyes, wondering what he had just done. But Lyerin remained focused, his gaze locked on the horizon as he waited. And then they appeared. From every direction, humanoid creatures began to emerge. They were Mana Beasts, their bodies rippling with raw, primal energy. Their eyes burned with an intense, fiery rage, and their horns glowed with a malevolent light. Lyerin recognized them instantly¡ªthe members of the Hundred Bison Tribe and the Snow Leopard Tribe, formidable warriors who had roamed these lands for generations. Their numbers were vast, far greater than he had anticipated. The ground shook with the force of their approach, their collective footsteps reverberating through the earth like a thunderous drumbeat. **Boom! Boom! Boom!** Lyerin stood his ground, unmoved by the sight of the raging Mana Beasts bearing down on him. Instead, he smiled¡ªa confident, knowing smile that spoke of the power he held within him. He had been expecting them. As the Mana Beasts drew closer, their anger palpable, Lyerin reached into his ring once more. This time again, he pulled out a handful of special grasses, each blade imbued with potent magic. He scattered the grasses across the ground in front of him, their vibrant green glowing softly in the dim light. The moment the Mana Beasts caught sight of the grasses, their rage faltered. Their fiery eyes flickered, drawn to the tantalizing scent of the magical flora. One by one, the beasts began to slow their charge, their focus shifting from Lyerin to the grasses that lay before them. Lyerin watched as the once raging horde of Mana Beasts halted, their aggression melting away as they hungrily approached the grasses. They began to feed, their movements growing calmer with each bite they took. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A few moments later, the Mana Beasts were completely pacified, their eyes now filled with a serene light as they continued to feast. And then, one by one, they began to glow, their bodies enveloped in a soft, ethereal light. | Ding! The sound echoed in Lyerin''s mind, followed by a notification. | You have recruited 324 tribal Mana Beasts who are willing to be members of your Stonehooves Clan. | Would you like to accept them? | Lyerin''s smile widened. "Of course." With a simple thought, he accepted the new members into his clan, and as soon as he did, the light around the Mana Beasts intensified, solidifying their place within the Stonehooves Clan. They were no longer wild beasts, but powerful allies, ready to serve their new leader. Without missing a beat, Lyerin reached into his ring once more, retrieving a large stack of scrolls. He tossed them into the air with a flourish, the scrolls unfurling as they soared through the sky. They landed with precision, covering the new Mana Beasts, not the old members of the tribe, and the girls. The scrolls shimmered as they made contact, activating the spells within them. Magic circles formed beneath each recipient, their glowing patterns pulsing with power. The transformation was immediate, enhancing their abilities, solidifying their connection to the clan, and preparing them for what was to come. Lyerin surveyed the scene before him with satisfaction. Everything was falling into place. His tribe was growing stronger by the minute, their numbers swelling, their power multiplying. Finally, he raised his hand, drawing everyone''s attention. His voice was calm, but it carried the weight of his authority. "Let''s go dungeon diving." However, the atmosphere around the Stonehooves Clan shifted abruptly, an unsettling silence descending upon the clearing as the magic circles beneath the newly recruited Mana Beasts and the girls began to flicker and pause. Lyerin''s confident smile faltered for the briefest moment, with his sharp eyes narrowing in confusion. This wasn''t supposed to happen. The magic was foolproof, designed to function without a hitch. But something¡ªor someone¡ªhad interfered. In an instant, he understood, he quickly regained his composure. Lyerin turned his gaze inward. Soon, a cold shiver ran down his spine as a presence made itself known behind him. He didn''t need to turn around to know what it was¡ªhe could feel it in the air, the oppressive weight of its silence, the way the very fabric of reality seemed to bend and warp around it. Slowly, deliberately, Lyerin turned to face the intruder. What stood before him was a creature of pure darkness, a black creature whose sleek, muscular form seemed to absorb the light around it, creating an aura of deep shadow that radiated outwards like a living void. Its eyes, glowing with an unnatural blue light, were locked onto Lyerin with a gaze that was both piercing and unreadable. The air around them both crackled with silent, terrifying magical energy, a power so immense and controlled that it made even the ground beneath it tremble slightly. Chapter 100: Twelve Oclock Lyerin''s breath caught in his throat as he took in the sight. He had heard tales of this creature, of the guardian beast that bore the symbol of the Borgias Family. But to see it in person was another matter entirely. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The panther was a creature of legend, a manifestation of the ancient magic that had kept the Borgias Family at the pinnacle of power for generations. Forcing himself to remain steady, Lyerin spoke to himself in his mind. ''I didn''t expect they would send the Borgias Family''s symbol animal. But aren''t they a fool? Do they really want to make things easier for me?'' The panther didn''t move, didn''t even blink, but its voice resonated in the air, deep and resonant, as though coming from the very shadows that surrounded them. "Where do you intend to take these hooved creatures?" Its question hung in the air like a blade poised to strike. Lyerin knew he had to choose his words carefully. "I will send them to the dungeons," Lyerin replied, his voice calm, measured. The panther''s gaze didn''t waver, its expression unreadable. "And do you have permission to do that?" Without missing a beat, Lyerin reached into his pocket and produced a small, golden coin. It shimmered with a soft glow, the intricate symbol of a panther embossed on its surface, gleaming in the dim light. Holding it up for the panther to see, Lyerin spoke with quiet authority. "This is the highest-ranking coin," he said, his voice steady. As he held the coin aloft, it suddenly vanished from his grasp, reappearing a moment later in front of the panther. The creature''s eyes widened slightly, a flicker of surprise crossing its otherwise stoic features. The panther examined the coin for a moment before speaking again, its voice now carrying a hint of something akin to respect. "This is indeed the highest-ranking coin... and it is Level Three. It grants you authority over all affairs within the Borgias Family, little halfling Borgias. But I must ask¡ªwhere did you obtain such a token?" Lyerin met the panther''s gaze unflinchingly. "From Lord Victor himself." The panther''s eyes widened in shock, a rare display of emotion from the creature of shadows. For a moment, the air seemed to freeze, the silence between them growing heavier. But then the panther nodded, as if accepting Lyerin''s answer. "Twelve o''clock," the panther said, its voice returning to its usual calm, resonant tone. "I will return to take you to the main territory of the Borgias Family." Lyerin nodded in acknowledgment, watching as the panther turned and, with a swift, silent movement, vanished into the shadows from which it had emerged. The oppressive presence immediately lifted, and the air around them returned to normal, the silence broken by the faint rustling of leaves in the wind. As soon as the panther was gone, Lyerin let out a breath he didn''t realize he''d been holding. He closed his eyes for a moment, allowing the tension to drain from his body. ''That was close... I didn''t expect one of the guardian animal would come to me.'' But there was no time to dwell on what had just transpired. Lyerin opened his eyes, his gaze sharp and focused. He looked up at the magic circles, which were still frozen in place, and a determined smile crossed his face. "I can still make it," he murmured to himself. With a wave of his hand, the magical energy that had been paused suddenly roared back to life. Swoosh! The circles flared brightly, their intricate patterns glowing with renewed vigor. The newly recruited Mana Beasts and the girls were enveloped in light, their forms shimmering as the magic took hold. Swoosh! In an instant, they were gone, transported to the dungeons, their figures fading into the light as the teleportation completed. Lyerin watched the process intently, making sure that everything went smoothly. Once the magic circles had fully activated and the teleportation was complete, he raised his hand into the air. With a subtle twist of his fingers, a hologram formed from the surrounding air, a projection made of swirling winds and faint light. The hologram showed the interior of the dungeon, where the girls and the Mana Beasts had just arrived. They were understandably disoriented, their eyes wide as they took in the new environment. The dungeon was a vast, labyrinthine space filled with dark stone corridors, eerie glowing runes, and the distant sounds of unknown creatures echoing through the halls. Lyerin could see the fear in their eyes, the uncertainty of what lay ahead. But he also saw the determination, the resolve to face whatever challenges awaited them. He knew they were ready, but they needed reassurance, guidance. His voice echoed through the hologram, reaching them across the distance. "Don''t worry too much," he said, his tone calm and reassuring. "Let the Mana Beasts handle the initial waves of dungeon monsters. Watch, learn, and prepare yourselves. Once I believe you''re ready, I will give you the signal to join the fight." The girls, though still tense, seemed to take comfort in his words. They nodded, their expressions becoming more focused, more determined. Lyerin allowed the hologram to dissipate, the winds scattering into the air as he lowered his hand. He took a moment to gather his thoughts, to consider his next move. The girls and the Mana Beasts would be safe for now, but he needed to ensure they would succeed in the long run. Turning his attention back to the remaining members of the Stonehooves Clan¡ªthe ones who hadn''t been sent to the dungeon¡ªLyerin felt a sense of pride and responsibility swell within him. These were his people, his warriors, and they were about to embark on a journey that would shape their futures, and his as well. He smiled at them, his eyes gleaming with purpose. "It''s time for all of you to level up." The remaining Mana Beasts, sensing the shift in his tone, straightened their postures, their eyes locking onto him with renewed intensity. They knew what was coming, and they were ready for it. Chapter 101: Mission: Raise to level 3 Lyerin''s gaze swept over the herd of Mana Beasts before him, with their eyes gleaming with anticipation. These creatures, towering and imposing, had been with him through thick and thin, and now they were about to reach a new level of strength and ability. But then, he began to think of something. Should he make them level up? It seemed it wasn''t needed for now, so he shook his head. He needed to focus on the real world, as that was the true danger lurks. Instead, he decided to consider leveling up something else. He reached into his storage ring and pulled out a handful of special grasses, each blade shimmering with an otherworldly glow. "Feast," Lyerin commanded, tossing the grasses into the air. The beasts scrambled forward, their massive bodies jostling as they fought to get a taste of the magical flora. Within moments, the grass had been devoured, and Lyerin watched as a series of notifications appeared before his eyes, each one signaling the activation of a mission. [ Option 1: Tame the Beasts - Feed the Mana Beasts the special grasses. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [ Option 2: Strengthen the Tribe - Provide the Mana Beasts with clean magical water. [ Option 3: Solidify Bonds - Ensure the Mana Beasts are properly hydrated to boost their loyalty. [ Option 4: Empower the Tribe - Guide the Mana Beasts through the process of channeling their newfound strength. [ Option 5: Fortify the Tribe - Maintain the health and well-being of the Mana Beasts to prepare them for upcoming battles. ] Lyerin glanced at the missions, his mind already strategizing on how to complete them effectively. Yet, he had to choose one. The one who could help him in the real world. He raised his hand, focusing his mana into the air. Slowly, the mana formed into the shape of a bowl, translucent and shimmering with energy. With a subtle motion, he filled the bowl with clean magical water, the liquid swirling with faint blue light. "I''ll choose the Option one¡­" Of course, Lyerin would. If his taming ability back then was strong, he could have made those Eldritch horses level up more back in the real world. So he would choose this. Army of Colossal beasts were better after all. The Mana Beasts watched him with keen interest, their eyes fixated on the water. Lyerin carefully lowered the bowl, allowing them to drink. They approached cautiously at first, but once they tasted the water, they drank greedily, their roars of satisfaction echoing through the area. Lyerin couldn''t help but chuckle at their reaction. "Enjoy it while you can," he muttered under his breath, his eyes gleaming with satisfaction. As they drank, another notification appeared before Lyerin''s eyes. | Ding! | Mission Complete: The taming level of your Mana Beasts has reached the Initial Stage of Second Cycle. | The beasts roared again, this time louder, their voices reverberating across the landscape. Lyerin could sense their power growing, their bond with him strengthening. But he knew there was more to be done. The system wasn''t done with him yet. | Ding! | New Mission: Give and let the Mana Beasts drink two bowls of water. | Lyerin smirked. The special grass he had fed them was designed to make them incredibly thirsty the more they drink, and the sign the system, Lgerin was capitalizing on that. He conjured more bowls of water, each one larger than the last, and placed them before the beasts. They drank with renewed vigor, their eyes wild with need. One bowl. Two bowls. Three. The missions kept piling up, each one more demanding than the last. But Lyerin was relentless, conjuring water and feeding the beasts until the notifications came in a flurry. | Ding! | Mission Complete: Give and let the Mana Beasts drink of bowls of water. | | Ding! | Mission Complete: Give and let the Mana Beasts drink four bowls of water. | Ding! | Mission Complete: Give and let the Mana Beasts drink five bowls of water. | The beasts roared in unison, their voices a deafening cacophony of power and pride. Lyerin''s chest swelled with satisfaction as he watched them grow stronger, their bodies radiating with a new level of energy. | Ding! | The taming level of your Mana Beasts has reached the Peak of the Second Cycle. | But just as he was about to revel in his success, another notification appeared, this one halting his progress. | Ding! | The Stonehooves Tribe level is limited. You cannot level up any further. | The tribe must reach level three first. | Lyerin frowned, his mind racing. He had been so focused on leveling up the beasts that he hadn''t considered the tribe''s overall level. The Stonehooves Tribe was currently at level two, and he needed to push it to level three if he wanted to continue. He closed his eyes, considering his options. He had three methods to level up, but he had already used two. The first method was to level up the tribe by completing dungeon missions, ensuring that his Mana Beasts and the girls laid waste to a dungeon. He had set it up so that once they completed one dungeon, they would be transported to another automatically, allowing them to level up continuously. The second method was to level up his taming ability. He had focused on this because it would be a waste to level up the Mana Beasts in this ruined magical world. Instead, he wanted them to level up in the real world, where they could prey on Tentatorns and Evolved Fleshers. Now, only one option remained. Lyerin reached out and touched the tribe''s statue, causing a list of potential level-up options to appear before him. | Recommendation 1: Increase the tribe''s overall strength by expanding its territory. | Recommendation 2: Recruit additional Mana Beasts and increase the tribe''s numbers. | Recommendation 3: Enhance the tribe''s defensive capabilities by constructing fortified structures. | Recommendation 4: Develop the tribe''s magical capabilities by creating a mana reservoir. | Lyerin scanned the options, his gaze settling on the most important one. | Ding! | The Stonehooves Tribe is currently at level two. | Would you like to raise it to level three? | Lyerin didn''t hesitate. "Yes." As soon as he gave the command, another notification appeared. | Ding! | New Mission: Ensure the tribe has the basic necessities: breathable air, drinking and bathing water, food, temperature control, and shelter. | Lyerin''s lips curled into a smile. These missions were straightforward. However, the first one was problematic. His tribe isn''t strong enough yet and would likely face a setback, especially since they were targeted by the Hundred Bison Tribe and the Snow Leopard Tribe. Second, even if he succeeds, where should he put them? He didn''t want this place to become crowded; it also lacks basic necessities, so they would likely die if he added more people. Yes, Lyerin could easily do it, but does he need to? Didn''t he choose the raging brute path because he wanted to invade, not defend? While the fourth option was laughable¡ªmagic capabilities?¡ªhe wouldn''t be able to use them. These beasts rely solely on brute force and cannot use magic right now. Perhaps once they level up to the third cycle, they could do so easily. So, he had no choice but to prioritize basic necessities first. He reached into his pocket and pulled out a coin bearing the insignia of the Borgias family. With the coin in hand, Lyerin looked out at the horizon, with his mind already planning the next steps. The future of the Stonehooves Tribe was bright, and nothing would stand in his way. With determination burning in his eyes, Lyerin pocketed the coin and began to prepare for the next phase of his plan. The tribe would reach level three, and when it did, it would be a force to be reckoned with in this world and beyond. And why? Because he had an idea what would be needed next to reach level four tribe! It will be¡­ MAGIC TRIBAL WAR!! Chapter 102: Curious Cat Lyerin returned to the Borgias Market, a place teeming with energy and commerce. The marketplace was bustling with traders and buyers of magical stuff, all engrossed in their business. The air buzzed with the sound of haggling, the smell of exotic spices, and the shimmering glow of magical artifacts being exchanged. But Lyerin had no time for the distractions. His mind was focused on what he needed to buy for the Stonehooves Tribe. He moved through the market, his eyes scanning the stalls and shops. His first purchase was a collection of Big Trees, their roots strong and deep, capable of purifying the air around them. These trees were massive, their branches thick and leaves broad, designed to provide shade and produce clean air for his tribe. Next, he acquired Massive River Pools. These weren''t ordinary pools; they were enchanted to constantly flow with fresh, drinkable water. The pools were large enough to serve as both a source of drinking water and a place for the tribe members to bathe. The water sparkled in the sunlight, promising a never-ending supply of life-giving liquid. Lyerin then selected Special Grasses for food. These grasses were nutrient-rich and could sustain the Mana Beasts and other members of the tribe. They had a subtle glow, indicating the magical energy infused within them, making them more than just a food source¡ªthey were a means of empowerment. Finally, he chose strong, Massive Huts for shelter. These huts were built from durable materials, resistant to both natural and magical elements. They were large enough to house several members comfortably, providing safety and warmth against the harsh elements. Satisfied with his purchases, Lyerin paid the traders and carefully stored everything in his magical ring. With his supplies in hand, he made his way back to the Stonehooves Tribe''s territory. Upon arrival, Lyerin wasted no time. He started with the Big Trees. Finding a suitable spot, he planted the first tree. As he did, he channeled his mana into the ground, willing the roots to take hold and the tree to grow rapidly. The tree responded to his magic, its trunk expanding and its branches reaching high into the sky. The leaves rustled as they unfurled, releasing a fresh, clean scent into the air. Lyerin moved on to the Massive River Pools. He dug out a large basin and carefully placed the pool within it. Using his mana, he activated the enchantment, and water began to flow. The sound of water splashing against the rocks was soothing, and Lyerin smiled as the pool filled, its surface glistening under the sunlight. Next, he planted the Special Grasses. He spread the seeds over a wide area and infused them with his mana. The grasses grew rapidly, covering the ground with a lush, green carpet. The scent of the grasses was sweet and inviting, a promise of nourishment for the tribe. Finally, Lyerin turned his attention to the Massive Huts. These were the most challenging to set up. He placed the foundation stones and began to construct the huts, using his mana to bind the materials together. But halfway through, he started to feel the strain. His mana reserves were depleting quickly, and the effort required to complete the huts was immense. He paused for a moment, taking a deep breath and drawing upon his inner strength. With a determined grunt, he pushed forward, continuing the construction despite the growing fatigue. As he finished the final hut, Lyerin stepped back to admire his work. The trees towered over the area, the river pools sparkled invitingly, the grasses swayed gently in the breeze, and the huts stood strong and proud. He wiped the sweat from his brow, feeling a sense of accomplishment. But just as he was about to relax, a sudden notification appeared before him. [ Ding! [ You have built unfamiliar structures. [ Mission failed ] Lyerin''s heart sank. Shocked, he stood frozen, his mind buzzing. How could this be? He had done everything right, or so he thought. He had bought the best materials and put his heart and soul into building these structures. But the system was telling him it wasn''t enough. "What did I do wrong?" Lyerin muttered to himself, his brows furrowed in frustration. He began to speculate. "Was it the trees?" He wondered if maybe the Big Trees weren''t compatible with the tribe''s environment. But that didn''t make sense¡ªthey were supposed to purify the air. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Was it the river pools?" Perhaps they were too unnatural, but they were made to provide clean water, something the tribe desperately needed. "Maybe it was the grasses," he thought, biting his lip. Were they too foreign, too different from what the tribe was used to? "Or could it be the huts?" Were they too advanced, too imposing for a tribe just starting out? Lyerin shook his head, dismissing each thought. None of these seemed like the real problem. He had followed every step carefully. Yet, something had gone wrong. He was about to delve deeper into his thoughts when suddenly, the air around him grew sharp and cold. With chill running down his spine, he turned to see the panther again from the Borgias family standing behind him, its presence both majestic and terrifying. Lyerin was startled. He hadn''t sensed the panther''s approach, and its sudden appearance was enough to make his heart race. The creature''s fur was pitch black, blending seamlessly with the shadows around it. Its eyes glowed with an eerie light, and it radiated a powerful, silent energy that made the very air tremble. The panther spoke, its voice low and resonant. "What are you doing, little Halfling?" Lyerin hesitated, unsure of whether to reveal his failure. But he knew there was no point in hiding it. The panther was the guardian beast of the Borgias family, and it likely knew more than he could ever hope to understand. Maybe he could use its experience in creating a tribe too. Finally, Lyerin spoke, his voice tinged with frustration and confusion. "I''m trying to build a tribe," Lyerin admitted. "But something''s wrong. The Big Trees, the Massive River Pools, the Special Grasses, and the Huts¡ªthey''re not appropriate." The panther''s gaze swept over the structures Lyerin had created. It was silent for a moment, as if considering Lyerin''s words. Then, with a slight tilt of its head, the panther spoke again. "You''re right," the panther said, its tone calm but firm. "These structures are inappropriate. The magic particles within them are not harmonized with the land. If you truly want to create a tribe, you should use materials from the surrounding environment. A halfling Borgias like you should know better." Lyerin was stunned. He hadn''t considered the possibility that the materials he brought from the market might not mesh with the natural magic of the tribe''s territory. His reliance on external resources had blinded him to the importance of the land itself. "It seems I''ve made a mistake," Lyerin murmured, bowing his head slightly. He was grateful that the panther had pointed out the issue, even though it was a blow to his pride. "I was too eager and overlooked the basics." The panther''s eyes softened slightly, recognizing Lyerin''s willingness to learn. "Building a tribe is no small feat," it said. "But now you know. Use what the land provides, and your tribe will flourish." Lyerin would smile, he knows that the panther has seen a lot in the Borgias about the tribe, and it''s a thing here because the Borgias family desires to create a spirit of their own so they won''t be under the Kingdom of Rose anymore. Therefore, his decision to use the cat''s curiosity was the right one. He was about to move, ready to dismantle the structures and start again, but the panther stopped him. "Do it later," the panther instructed. "For now, you must return to the Borgias Family." Lyerin paused. The Borgias Family. He had almost forgotten the looming appointment. The gravity of the situation pulled at him, and he realized that as much as he wanted to stay and correct his mistakes, he had other responsibilities. Reluctantly, Lyerin nodded, casting one last glance at the tribe''s territory. He would return, and when he did, he would build the tribe from the ground up, using the wisdom the panther had imparted. Suddenly, a magic circle appeared beneath Lyerin''s feet. Swung! The runes glowed with a vibrant blue light, and before he could say another word, the circle activated, pulling him down into its depths. As the magic engulfed him, Lyerin''s thoughts were already occupied on what to do ahead. He had much to do, and little time to do it. But one thing was certain¡ªwhen he returned, the Stonehooves Tribe would rise to level three. Chapter 103: Nostalgia Lyerin felt a jolt as the magic circle completed its work, depositing him in a city unlike any he had ever seen. The sky was dark, almost as if it had absorbed the shadows from the ground. Tall, imposing structures lined the streets, each one marked by the symbol of a panther, a constant reminder of the power that ruled this place. Every corner of the city was adorned with panther designs¡ªstatues, carvings, and murals¡ªall exuding an aura of silent menace. The panther that had accompanied him through the magical transport stepped forward, its movements fluid and graceful. It seemed to blend seamlessly with the environment, Lyerin could not even distinguish its black fur because it was almost indistinguishable from the dark surroundings. The panther turned its head slightly, as if to ensure Lyerin was still with it, then began to speak. "This is the Black City," the panther began, its voice echoing slightly in the empty streets. "The heart of the Borgias Family''s power. Few are allowed here, and fewer still leave once they arrive. You should feel honored, halfling." Lyerin remained silent, his eyes scanning the city. The architecture was both beautiful and intimidating, with sharp lines and towering structures that seemed to loom over him. The city seemed alive, pulsating with a dark energy that was both captivating and terrifying. The panther led him down a narrow street, its steps soundless against the stone pavement. "The Borgias Family has a long history," the panther continued, "a history that has shaped the very fabric of this world. You are about to step into the Borgias Main Castle, where decisions are made that affect nations, where power is concentrated in its purest form." As the panther spoke, Lyerin couldn''t help but feel a deep sense of nostalgia. Memories from his past life flooded his mind¡ªmemories of his family, of his mother who had been taken by the Borgias, of the hell they had put his family through. He had never thought he would be back here, in the heart of the very family that had caused him so much pain. Yet here he was, walking through the Black City as if fate had drawn him back to this place. The panther paused in front of a towering structure, its dark stone walls seeming to absorb the light around it. "This is the Borgias Main Castle," the panther said, its voice filled with reverence. "A fortress that has stood for centuries, a symbol of the Borgias'' unyielding strength." The castle was massive, its walls adorned with intricate carvings of panthers in various poses¡ªprowling, leaping, and hunting. The entrance was marked by a massive door, sharp and imposing, with edges that seemed to gleam with a dangerous light. The door was covered in mystical runes that glowed faintly, and Lyerin could feel the magic emanating from them, a powerful force that guarded the castle from any who would dare to enter uninvited. As they approached, Lyerin noticed several guards stationed in front of the door, their uniforms black as night, blending perfectly with the surroundings. Swish! Their faces were hidden behind masks, only their eyes visible, cold and watchful. The panther nodded to the guards, and they responded in kind, acknowledging its authority. With a slight push from the panther, the massive door creaked open, revealing the interior of the castle. Creak¡­ Lyerin followed the panther inside, stepping onto a black carpet that stretched down a long corridor. The walls were lined with paintings, each depicting a different scene from the Borgias Family''s history. There were battles, assassinations, and moments of triumph, all captured in stunning detail. As they walked, the panther began to introduce the members of the Borgias Family that Lyerin would encounter in the future. "The first you must know," the panther said, pointing to a painting of a tall, slender man with piercing eyes, "is Alaric Borgias. He is known as the Silent Blade. His skill with a dagger is unmatched, and his ability to move without a sound has made him the family''s most feared assassin." Next, the panther pointed to a woman with long, flowing hair and a cold smile. "This is Selene Borgias, the Mistress of Shadows. She can manipulate shadows to her will, using them to conceal herself and strike her enemies without warning. Many have tried to escape her grasp, but none have succeeded." Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The panther continued, pointing to each painting in turn. "There''s Markus, the Steel Fist, whose strength is said to be equal to that of ten men. He can crush a man''s skull with a single blow." "Then there''s Elyana, the Enchantress, whose beauty is matched only by her cunning. She can bend the minds of others to her will, making them do her bidding without even realizing it." "And this is Vesper, the Shadow Archer. His arrows never miss their mark, and he can shoot from the darkness without being seen." The list went on, each member of the Borgias Family more deadly than the last. There was Ansel, the Master of Poisons; Eira, the Ice Witch; Thorne, the Beastmaster; and finally, Cassius, the Dark Strategist. Each had their own unique skills, each a piece of the Borgias'' power. Lyerin listened silently, absorbing the information. He knew that these were the people he would have to deal with, perhaps even fight against in the future. But for now, he kept his thoughts to himself, nodding occasionally as the panther spoke. Suddenly, they reached the end of the corridor, where a massive door stood before them. The door was even more imposing than the entrance, its surface covered in intricate carvings of panthers intertwined with mystical symbols. The edges of the door were razor-sharp, as if to warn those who approached of the danger within. Magical particles floated around the door, shimmering with a dark energy that made Lyerin''s skin tingle. The panther stopped in front of the door and slowly began to fade, its form dissolving into the shadows. "This is as far as I go," the panther said, its voice echoing in the air as it disappeared. "You can take it from here." Lyerin stood in silence, staring at the door. He was about to step forward when the panther''s voice echoed one last time, even though its form was no longer visible. "It would be unfair for a halfling like you to come without Mana," the panther said, its tone carrying a hint of amusement. "So I will give you some. Let''s see what you are really capable of when you take on the ten special missions." Lyerin felt a sudden surge of energy within him. It was as if a dam had been broken, and Mana flooded his body, filling every fiber of his being. But this Mana was different¡ªit wasn''t the usual elemental magic he was familiar with. It was Shadow Mana, dark and powerful, seeping into his core like a cold, creeping mist. Lyerin would have had a maniacal smile on his face but immediately hid it. This was the wrong turn the Borgia family took, sending a panther. Exhausting his mana by building structures in his tribe and understanding the panther''s personality, he finally got what he needed from it. Now, he didn''t need a shadow core. ''Borgias Family, you''re all a fool,'' he muttered secretly. He clenched his fists, feeling the Shadow Mana coursing through him. It was unlike anything he had ever felt before, a force that both excited and terrified him. He knew that this was no ordinary gift; it was a test, a challenge from the Borgias Family to see if he was truly worthy of standing in their presence. With a deep breath, Lyerin stepped forward, pushing open the massive door. Chapter 104: Borgias Assassins As Lyerin stepped through the massive door, he was immediately engulfed in complete darkness. The transition from the dimly lit corridor to this pitch-black space was so abrupt that it took him a moment to adjust. Suddenly, his eyes squinted against the inky blackness, but he remained composed, he made sure his breathing was steady, and his senses heightened to sense the surroundings. The darkness around him was thick, almost suffocating, as if it were a living thing pressing in on him from all sides. Immediately, Lyerin heard a faint rustle reach his ears, barely perceptible but enough to alert him that he was not alone. Lyerin''s muscles tensed, and his body instinctively shifting slightly to the side in a slow, but deliberate motion. Suddenly, a sharp blade sliced through the darkness, aimed directly at his eyes. Swack! The attack was almost too fast to see, like a deadly flash of steel moving with lethal slash. But Lyerin was faster. With a soundless swoosh, he moved out of the blade''s path, making the razor-sharp edge of it miss his eyes by a hair''s breadth. Shaaang! The world seemed to slow down as Lyerin''s hand shot out, catching the arm of the assailant who had lunged at him from the shadows. Kachak! In the next instant, Lyerin''s knee came up, driving into the shadowy figure''s midsection with a force that sent the attacker stumbling backward. Kabam! Without hesitation, Lyerin twisted his body, his leg arcing in a powerful kick that connected with the side of the figure''s neck. Pak! The blow was precise, delivering just the right amount of force to incapacitate without killing. "Urrghh!!" a grunt would be heard, and then a dark figure crumpled to the ground, and the shadows around him swallowed his form as he lost consciousness. But Lyerin didn''t relax. He could feel the presence of others around him, hidden in the darkness. It''s funny that they are assin but he could sense their intent clearly in the atmosphere. They were waiting, testing him. That attack was just the beginning. A soft hiss reached his ears¡ªa sound that could easily be missed by an untrained ear. Kassh! Lyerin recognized it instantly: poison. He felt the air around him shift, the telltale signs of a small, fast-moving object streaking towards him. Shassh! Shaash! Without a hesitation on his part, Lyerin sidestepped, moving just in time to avoid a needle coated in a lethal toxin. Ping! The needle whizzed past his face, he felt its cold tip barely brushing his skin. Another close call. But Lyerin remained unfazed, with an unreadable expression that no one can read. Immediately, he felt a presence behind him, a slight disturbance in the air that warned him of the next attack. A throwing weapon, small and deadly, was aimed at the back of his neck. Kachak! Kachak! Kachak! In a fluid movement, Lyerin twisted his body, allowing the weapon to graze his shoulder instead of hitting its mark. The pain was sharp but brief, not enough to distract him from his next move. He spun on his heel, his fist shooting out to connect with the gut of another attacker who had emerged from the shadows. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The force of the punch doubled the figure over, and before it could recover, Lyerin delivered a swift, upward kick to its chin. Kabang! The figure was lifted off their feet by the impact and crashed to the ground, motionless. No sooner had he dispatched the second assailant than a third attacked from the side, a blade flashing towards his ribs. Lyerin caught the movement out of the corner of his eye and twisted his body just enough to avoid the strike. The blade sliced through the air where he had been standing only a fraction of a second before. Lyerin''s hand shot out, grabbing the attacker''s wrist and twisting it sharply. "Uh!?" He could see the attacker''s expression and seemed surprised. In a split second, the sound of bones cracking filled the dark space, followed by a muffled cry of pain. Lyerin followed up with a powerful strike to the attacker''s throat, cluck! cutting off the scream and sending them crumpling to the ground. Another sound reached him, this time from above. "I''m getting tired of this," Lyerin mumbled and instinctively ducked, narrowly avoiding a weighted net that dropped from the ceiling, intended to entangle him. The net fell harmlessly to the floor, and Lyerin rolled forward, coming up on his feet in a ready stance. "Are all treating me like an animal? What an insult to an assassin, you all should become hunters instead, that may suit you all," he added. He didn''t have to wait long for the next attack. Swok! Swok! Swok! Swok! A flurry of shuriken flew at him from multiple directions, their sharp edges glinting faintly in the darkness. Lyerin''s body became a blur as he dodged and deflected and parried the projectiles with his arms, feeling the wind from each pass by him as they missed their mark by mere inches. "Child''s play," he added as soon as he''s done. With each move, Lyerin''s senses sharpened further, his body moving in perfect harmony with the rhythm of the attacks. He could feel the presence of the attackers, sense their movements before they made them, and anticipate their next moves with uncanny accuracy. As another assailant lunged at him, but Lyerin''s hand shot out in time, grabbing the figure by the throat. "Hmmp!" He harrumphs with a sneer. With a swift, effortless motion, he lifted them off their feet and slammed them into the ground, knocking them out cold. The fight continued, with Lyerin countering each attack with deadly precision. . Every punch, every kick was delivered with calculated force, designed to incapacitate without killing. Kabang! Kabang! Kaboom! Despite the number of attackers, Lyerin moved with an ease that bordered on the unnatural, his calm demeanor never wavering. "There''s no end to these weaklings," he added as he felt like he was getting tired and bored of the attackers. One by one, the shadowy figures fell around him, their attacks unable to touch him. Thud! Thud! Thud! Lyerin moved through them like a force of nature, unstoppable and unyielding. It was as if he could see through the darkness, predicting each move before it happened and reacting with the speed and precision of a seasoned warrior. Finally, the last of the attackers fell, their body hitting the ground with a dull thud. "Arrgh!" the figure grunted as it lost its consciousness. Lyerin stood in the center of the dark space, surrounded by the unconscious forms of his would-be assassins. His breathing was steady, his body relaxed, as if the entire encounter had been nothing more than a mild inconvenience. He scanned the darkness around him, searching for any remaining threats. The silence was deafening, the stillness of the space confirming that the attack was over. Lyerin''s voice broke the silence, cold and sharp as it cut through the darkness. "Is there anyone else who desires to sleep like the five of them?" His tone was almost mocking, as if daring any remaining attackers to step forward. "Come on, it would be boring if not even one of you could make me sweat," he added with a taunt. Chapter 105: Another one The darkness around Lyerin began to dissipate, melting away like a shadow under the noon sun. As the blackness cleared, his surroundings slowly came into focus. He found himself standing in the center of a grand, circular room. The space was enormous, filled with towering columns and arched ceilings that reached impossibly high. The walls were lined with ornate tapestries, each depicting scenes of battle, conquest, and magic. The room had a somber atmosphere, heavy with the weight of history and power. Lyerin''s gaze swept across the room, taking in every detail. It was set up like a courtroom, with rows of seats arranged in a semicircle around him. Each seat was occupied by a figure, their faces shrouded in shadow. But Lyerin could see their eyes, each pair glowing with a mixture of curiosity, disdain, and judgment. He recognized many of them instantly¡ªfigures from his past life, individuals who had caused him great pain and suffering. Their presence here was like a knife twisting in his gut, but he forced himself to remain calm, his expression as unreadable as ever. At the highest seat, positioned above the rest, sat Lord Victor. His regal posture and the way he commanded the room with his mere presence made it clear that he was the one in charge. Lord Victor''s eyes gleamed with amusement as he looked down at Lyerin, a faint smile playing on his lips. "Well, well, Lyerin," Lord Victor said, his voice echoing through the chamber. "You''ve certainly put on a show for us. It seems there were those who doubted my judgment in bringing you here." He chuckled, a low, menacing sound. "But I believe you''ve proven yourself more than capable." Lyerin remained silent, his eyes locked onto Lord Victor''s. He could feel the weight of the stares from those around him, each one measuring him, assessing him, judging him. But he didn''t flinch. He stood tall, his posture straight, his expression calm. One of the figures seated at a table to his right leaned forward, his voice dripping with skepticism. "Lyerin, do you truly intend to take on the ten special missions?" Without hesitation, Lyerin replied, "Yes." His voice was steady, devoid of any emotion. There was no doubt, no hesitation in his words. Another figure, a woman with sharp eyes that gleamed like a predator''s, spoke next. "And are you indeed the owner of a tribe?" There was a note of accusation in her tone, as if she were searching for a reason to discredit him. "Yes," Lyerin answered, his gaze never wavering. A murmur ran through the room, the assembled figures exchanging glances. It was clear that this revelation had caused a stir. Owning a tribe was no small feat, but it also came with significant risks. One of the older figures, a man with a voice as harsh as gravel, spoke up. "You should know, boy, that relying on your tribe is a double-edged sword. If your tribe is destroyed, your Mana cycle will shatter. You may climb the ranks quickly, but you''ll fall just as fast. And if you fall during the ten special missions, you''ll never rise again." Lyerin''s expression remained neutral as he listened to the warning. He understood the risks, but he had made his decision long ago. "My tribe will be the strongest," he said, his voice firm. "There is no reason for it to be destroyed." The room fell into a tense silence. The figures seemed to be weighing his words, considering the implications. Lyerin could feel the challenge in the air, the unspoken doubt that still lingered among them. He decided to confront it head-on. "If you still question my ability," he said, his voice carrying a sharp edge, "then test me again. But this time, I don''t want to face those with weaker Mana cycles. I want to be challenged by those who are on par with me." The room erupted into murmurs, the figures around him clearly surprised by his boldness. But Lyerin didn''t care. He was done playing games. If they wanted to test him, then he would show them just how capable he was. Lord Victor''s laughter cut through the murmurs, drawing all attention back to him. "As you wish, Lyerin," the one beside him said, with a dangerous gleam in his eyes. "Let''s see if you can back up your words." Before Lyerin could react, a magic circle appeared beneath his feet. He felt a sudden pull, the familiar sensation of teleportation magic activating. He glanced up at Lord Victor, who was watching him with an amused expression. "I was merely joking," Lyerin started to say, but it was too late. The magic circle flared to life, and the next moment, he was sucked into an unknown void. The world around him spun wildly, colors and shapes blending together in a dizzying swirl. It felt like he was being dragged through space, his body pulled in every direction at once. But just as quickly as it had begun, the sensation stopped, and Lyerin was thrown onto solid ground. He landed on his feet, his senses reeling as he tried to regain his balance. His vision was blurry, the world around him still spinning slightly. But after a moment, the blurriness began to fade, and he could see his surroundings clearly. Lyerin found himself in a vast, old church. The place had an eerie, abandoned feel to it, as if it had been left to decay for centuries. The interior was dimly lit by the faint glow of candlelight, casting long, flickering shadows across the worn stone walls. The church was massive, with rows of crumbling pews stretching out before him. The once-grand altar at the front was now in disrepair, its golden ornaments tarnished and dull. The stained glass windows, which had once been masterpieces of craftsmanship, were cracked and broken, the colors faded with age. Dust and cobwebs hung thick in the air, clinging to every surface and giving the place an air of neglect. Lyerin''s eyes swept across the room, taking in every detail. The church was silent, the only sound the faint creaking of the wooden beams overhead as they groaned under the weight of years. Despite its decrepit state, there was something strangely beautiful about the place, a sense of history that permeated the air. As he stood there, Lyerin heard a voice echoing through the church, low and ominous. It was a voice that seemed to come from everywhere and nowhere all at once, reverberating off the stone walls and filling the space with a sense of foreboding. "Welcome, halfling namee Lyerin," the voice said, its tone cold and calculating. "You have been brought here to prove your worth. Your task is simple: survive." Lyerin remained calm, his mind racing as he listened. He could sense that this was no ordinary challenge. The voice continued, detailing the dangers that awaited him. "Avoid the Batrider," the voice instructed. "A creature of the shadows, it hunts by night and will show you no mercy. Stay out of its path, or you will not live to see the dawn." Lyerin''s eyes narrowed slightly. He had heard of the Batrider before¡ªa vicious creature known for its speed and deadly precision. It was said to be nearly impossible to detect until it was too late. "And be wary of the assassins of the Borgias family," the voice added. "They have been sent to eliminate you, and they will stop at nothing to see their mission fulfilled. Trust no one, and let your guard down for even a moment, and it will be your last." The voice faded into silence, leaving Lyerin alone in the vast, echoing space. For a long moment, he stood there, processing everything he had just heard. The Batrider and assassins¡ªboth formidable opponents in their own right. But Lyerin was not one to back down from a challenge. A slow smile spread across his face, one that didn''t quite reach his eyes. "This," he murmured to himself, "is a piece of cake." He flexed his fingers, feeling the Shadow Mana pulse within him. It was a strange, almost intoxicating power, and he could feel it coursing through his veins, sharpening his senses and heightening his reflexes. Lyerin took a deep breath, centering himself. He knew that the real test was just beginning. The church, with all its eerie silence and crumbling grandeur, was about to become a battlefield. And Lyerin was more than ready to prove these racist bastards that he''s not one to deal with. The faint creak of a floorboard reached his ears, and Lyerin''s smile widened. His first opponent was already making their move. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The game was on. Chapter 106: Tasked completed "As an assassin, you are not thinking properly," Lyerin said, with a calm and almost mocking tone in his voice. He grinned a little at the shadowy figure lurking in the darkened corner, with only a little hint of emotion on his otherwise impassive face. The intruder tensed, then with a swift motion, hurled a shuriken straight at Lyerin. The metal star whizzed through the air with a sharp whoosh, but before it could find its mark, Lyerin''s form began to blur, his entire body dissipating like a wisp of smoke. The intruder''s eyes widened in surprise, a rare slip of emotion for a trained killer. His target had vanished into thin air. He frantically scanned the room, his breathing ragged, his senses on high alert. Suddenly, there was a soft swish behind him. Lyerin reappeared without a sound, his movement fluid and precise. Before the intruder could react, Lyerin''s hand shot out, chopping down on the back of his neck with a sharp kacha. The force of the blow sent the intruder crumpling to the ground in a heap, his body hitting the floor with a dull thud. Lyerin looked down at the unconscious figure with a smirk. "You can''t even read afterimages, and you call yourself an assassin from an assassin family?" he muttered, shaking his head in disbelief. He reached down, grabbing the limp body by the collar, and with a slight exertion of force, he flung the intruder over his shoulder. The body made a faint crunch as it hit the stone wall, unconscious but alive. Satisfied, Lyerin''s form shimmered again, vanishing into the shadows. A moment later, he reappeared in front of a fearsome creature¡ªa Batrider. The red-skinned, sharp-eared humanoid sat atop a massive black bat, he could see its leathery wings twitched immediately when it sensed him. The creature''s eyes glowed with a sinister light, scanning the darkness for its prey. Lyerin''s lips curled into a daring grin. Instead of hiding, he took a deep breath and let out a powerful scream, "Haaa!" His voice echoed through the chamber, letting it all out and amplifying as it bounced off the stone walls. The bat screeched in response, its rider momentarily startled by the loud noise. Kreya! The creature reared back, its wings flapping in disarray as it tried to regain control. But Lyerin was already on the move. He leaped into the air with a fierce whump, aiming straight for the Batrider. With a powerful kick, Lyerin''s foot connected with the rider''s face, crack! The force of the blow sent the Batrider tumbling off its mount. As it fell, Lyerin twisted in midair, landing gracefully on the bat''s back. He stepped down hard on the rider''s face with a snap, breaking its neck in one swift motion. The bat shrieked in panic, its wings flapping wildly as it tried to dislodge Lyerin. But he remained calm, his movements precise as he reached into the Batrider''s bag. He pulled out a small vial of liquid, its contents glowing faintly in the dim light. Without hesitation, he pocketed the vial and vanished again, leaving the bat to spiral uncontrollably to the ground. In the blink of an eye, Lyerin reappeared behind another Batrider not far away. This time, he didn''t wait for the rider to react. With a lightning-fast punch, he disarmed the creature, its weapon clattering to the floor with a sharp clang. Then, with a powerful twist, Lyerin dismembered the bat, its wings severed from its body with a sickening squelch. He moved like a shadow through the battlefield, appearing and disappearing at will. Each time he reappeared, another Batrider fell, their bodies collapsing with dull thuds onto the cold stone floor. Lyerin made sure to collect the bags from each of them, the vials inside clinking softly as they were jostled together. Finally, with all the Batriders defeated, Lyerin turned his attention to the dark corners of the chamber. He knew the assassins of the Borgias Family were hiding there, watching, waiting for their moment to strike. Without hesitation, Lyerin pulled out the vials he had collected and hurled them toward the shadows. The glass containers shattered on impact with a loud crash, the liquid inside igniting upon contact with the air. In an instant, the chamber was engulfed in flames, the fire roaring to life with a deafening whoosh. The heat was intense, the flames licking up the walls and consuming everything in their path. The assassins who had been hiding in the shadows screamed in terror as the fire closed in on them, their cries drowned out by the roar of the blaze. "Uwaaaarrrgh!" "Arreghhh!!" Lyerin watched with a satisfied smirk as the flames devoured the last of his enemies. ¡­ Meanwhile, back in the Borgias courtroom, Lord Victor watched the scene unfold through a magical projection, his laughter echoing through the chamber. "Spectacular, simply spectacular!" he exclaimed, clapping his hands in delight. The other members of the courtroom, seated in their shadowy alcoves, murmured amongst themselves, their expressions a mix of awe and confusion. "How did he know the Batriders'' weakness was loud noises?" one of them asked, his voice tinged with disbelief. "And what is he planning to do next?" Another figure, an older man with a long, flowing beard, stroked his chin thoughtfully. "He''s certainly resourceful," he mused. "But what I find most intriguing is his knowledge of the Borgias family. How does a halfling like him know so much?" Lord Victor''s grin widened, his eyes glinting with amusement. "Oh, Lyerin is full of surprises," he said, his voice laced with anticipation. "But that''s exactly what makes him so valuable. He''s unlike any other, and I have no doubt that he will continue to exceed our expectations." The members of the courtroom exchanged glances, each one silently pondering the enigma that was Lyerin. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They had all heard rumors of his past, as a halfling. But none of them could have predicted that he would be capable of such feats. "He''s certainly proven himself tonight," one of them finally said, breaking the silence. "But the real question is, what will he do next? He''s only just begun, and there are still many challenges ahead of him." Lord Victor nodded, his expression thoughtful. "Indeed," he agreed. "But I have a feeling that whatever comes next, Lyerin will be more than ready for it." As they spoke, the flames in the chamber began to die down, leaving behind a smoldering ruin. The magical projection faded, the image of the burning chamber disappearing into nothingness. At that moment, the heavy wooden doors of the courtroom creaked open with a low groan. All eyes turned toward the entrance as Lyerin stepped into the room. His expression was calm, his movements measured as he approached the center of the chamber. There was no trace of the fierce battle he had just fought, no sign of the fire he had unleashed. He looked as composed as ever, his face an unreadable mask. Lord Victor watched him closely, his expression a mixture of pride and curiosity. "Welcome back," he said, his voice carrying a note of approval. Lyerin didn''t respond, his gaze sweeping across the room. He could feel the eyes of the courtroom members on him, could sense their curiosity and suspicion. But he didn''t care. He had proven himself once already, and he was more than ready to do it again. The silence in the room was thick, heavy with unspoken questions. But Lyerin remained unfazed, his expression betraying nothing. After a long moment, Lord Victor broke the silence with a slow clap, the sound reverberating through the chamber like a drumbeat. "Well done, little halfling Lyerin," he said, his voice filled with genuine admiration. "Well done indeed." Chapter 107: Lyuzen The heavy silence in the courtroom-like chamber was almost suffocating as the members of the Borgias Family stared at Lyerin. The air was sharp like a blade that seemed to graze through him if ever moved an inch, each one of them were scrutinizing him with a mixture of curiosity and suspicion. Finally, one of them spoke¡ªa tall man with silver hair and piercing blue eyes. "How did you know that the Batrider''s weaknesses were screams and that the Assassins were flammable?" Lyerin, without thinking too much, calmly replied, "It''s obvious; it''s a bat¡ªecholocation. And you claim that these Batriders can find almost anyone, even in the dark, right? So to hide their presence, they needed a material to obscure their echolocation. This means the Assassins are using some kind of foam and flammable substances against the Batriders. It was a risk, but it would also conceal their presence from these riders. Plus, I think you''re all fools for sending me one assassin so early to confirm my assumptions." Hearing this disrespectful reply, the whole room went silet. This also made almost everyone had a bulge on their forehead. Fortunately, another one added. "Why do you want to enter the Borgias Family?" he asked, his voice cold and calculating, as if there was something in his question. Despite feeling a pressure that they believe as a proud Borgias Family, Lyerin''s expression remained calm, his eyes meeting the man''s gaze without flinching. He knew this was a test, a way for them to gauge his intentions. "The Borgias Family is powerful, influential," Lyerin began, his voice steady. "Being a part of such a family offers opportunities for growth, both in strength and knowledge. I seek to improve myself, to become the best I can be." A woman with dark, serpentine eyes leaned forward, her voice dripping with skepticism. "And what makes you think you''re worthy of being one of us?" she asked, her tone sharp as a blade. Lyerin offered her a small smile, careful not to show any signs of discomfort. "Worthiness is not something I claim lightly," he replied smoothly. "But I believe that actions speak louder than words. I''ve already proven my capabilities. All I ask is for the opportunity to continue proving myself." Another man, shorter with a grizzled beard, narrowed his eyes. "You talk about opportunities. But what if those opportunities come with risks? What if your loyalty is tested?" Lyerin''s smile didn''t waver. "Loyalty is earned, not given freely," he said. "I understand the weight of loyalty in a family like this. I''m prepared to face whatever tests are required to prove mine." A fourth voice chimed in, this one from an older woman with a wrinkled face and sharp, calculating eyes. "And what do you plan to do with the power you gain here?" she asked, her gaze boring into him as if she could see straight through his soul. "The power I gain here," Lyerin responded thoughtfully, "will be used to protect what''s important to me. To uphold the principles of the family, and to contribute to its growth. I have no interest in personal glory or selfish pursuits." A younger man, barely older than Lyerin himself, scoffed. "You speak of principles and protection, but what if you''re faced with a choice between your own interests and the family''s? What then?" Lyerin''s eyes met the young man''s, his expression turning serious. "The family''s interests come first," he said firmly. "My own ambitions are secondary. I understand the importance of unity and strength in numbers. Sacrifices must be made for the greater good." Another figure, hidden in the shadows at the back of the room, finally spoke up. His voice was low, almost a whisper, yet it carried a weight that made everyone else fall silent. "What do you know about the history of the Borgias Family?" he asked. Lyerin paused for a moment, considering his response carefully. "I know that the Borgias Family has a long and storied history, filled with both triumphs and challenges," he said. "It''s a family that has endured through strength, cunning, and resilience. I respect that history, and I seek to contribute to its legacy." The man in the shadows said nothing more, his silence somehow more unnerving than his question. Lyerin kept his expression neutral, refusing to let any of the tension show on his face. Finally, a seventh voice broke the silence, this one softer, almost gentle. "Do you seek to meet your father?" the voice asked, a question that sent a ripple of unease through the room. Lyerin''s heart skipped a beat, but he didn''t let it show. His father. The man who had never been a part of his life, who had never even acknowledged his existence. The father who, by all accounts, was nothing more than a distant figure, an abstract concept. He thought about it for a moment, the idea of meeting his father, and found that it didn''t stir any strong emotions in him. He had never seen him, never met him, and, if he was being honest, he wasn''t particularly interested in meeting him now. His life had been shaped by other forces, and his father had never been one of them. "I''ve never met him," Lyerin said finally, his voice steady. "And I can''t say I''m particularly interested in doing so. He''s a stranger to me, and I to him. There''s nothing to talk about between us. I know I''m just one of his many offspring, and I''ve made peace with that." The room fell into a tense silence, the members of the Borgias Family exchanging glances. Lyerin could sense their unease, their doubt. He had answered their questions with calculated precision, revealing just enough to satisfy their curiosity without giving away his true intentions. But then, a low, rumbling laugh broke the silence. Lord Victor, sitting at the highest seat in the room, leaned forward, his eyes gleaming with amusement. "Lyuzen," he said, a single name that sent a shockwave through the room. All heads turned to look at a man sitting off to the side, a man Lyerin hadn''t noticed before. He was tall, with dark hair and piercing eyes, his presence commanding and unmistakable. The murmurs began immediately, the members of the family whispering to one another. "Lyuzen¡­ no wonder the name Lyerin sounded familiar," one of them said. "They look so much alike, don''t they?" "Yes," another agreed. "The resemblance is uncanny. The same eyes, the same aura, the way they look, the way they stand and even the way they speak¡­" "And the way he carries himself too," a third voice added. "That calm demeanor, that sharp mind, the composed and organized delivery of words. It''s just like Lyuzen. Now, I can see a clear resemblance between them, it''s as clear as day." S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lyerin''s gaze locked onto the man named Lyuzen, his mind articulating what the people were saying in his surroundings. There was a strange sense of familiarity between them, a connection that he couldn''t quite place. But then, a memory surfaced, unbidden and unwanted. The memory of his mother''s death, he could remember that he''s one of the men who had stood by and watched as she was killed. He had been there, watching with cold, detached eyes as Lyerin''s mother had been murdered in front of him. Remembering all of this, Lyerin like a punch to the gut, a surge of anger boiling up inside him. His hands clenched into fists, and he didn''t know his knuckles were turning white. He could feel the magic stirring within him, the Mana that had been lying dormant now roaring to life, fueled by his rage. His vision blurred, the room fading away as the memory of that day consumed him. He was about to conjure something, to unleash the full force of his fury on the man who had played a part in his mother''s death and everyone around him. But then, just as his mana was about to explode, a voice cut through the haze of anger. "Lyerin." Chapter 108: Unexplained Action Lyerin''s heart pounded in his chest as the courtroom-like chamber seemed to blur around him. He had been standing there, trying to hold back the tidal wave of emotions that had been building inside him since he had been brought back into this world. But the sight of the woman who now stood before him nearly shattered his resolve. His mother, Lina, was there, her eyes filled with a mixture of love and concern. Lina''s appearance was as he remembered, yet different in ways that made his stomach twist. Her once-lustrous hair, the same deep black as his own, now fell in disheveled waves around her shoulders. Her face, though still beautiful, bore the faint lines of exhaustion and pain. Her eyes, so full of warmth, had a shadow in them that hadn''t been there before. She wore a simple dress, its fabric worn and threadbare, as if she had been through countless hardships. However, what drew Lyerin''s attention most were the marks on her skin, glowing faintly with an ominous magic particles and light. Slave and torture marks. "Lyerin," she said softly, her voice trembling with emotion. "My sweet boy, where have you been? Are you all right? What happened to you?" Her words tumbled out, a desperate rush of questions. "Where are you in the real world? Why are you here? I''ve missed you so much¡­ I''ve been so worried. How are you? Have you been safe? Are you hurt?" Lyerin stared at her, his head felt like it was being dragged. He couldn''t move, couldn''t speak. This was the woman who had been the center of his world, the person he had loved more than anyone. And now, she was standing here in front of him, in the very heart of the Borgias Family''s stronghold. The very family that had destroyed everything he had cared about in his previous life. The very reason he had sought them out again after being given a second chance. As his mother''s words washed over him, he found himself thinking, "Isn''t she the reason I came to this damned place?" Yet, despite his inner turmoil, he couldn''t tear his eyes away from her. His heart ached with a mix of longing and rage. How could they have done this to her? As Lina continued to speak, Lyerin''s gaze drifted to the magical marks on her skin. They were unmistakable. He knew exactly what they were. These were no ordinary wounds or scars. They were the marks of subjugation, of pain, of endless torment. The marks of a slave. Instantly, Lyerin''s head felt like it was hit by a hammer, sending shockwaves through his body. His mind began to think, imagining the horrors his mother must have endured. The thought of her suffering at the hands of the Borgias Family, of her being reduced to nothing more than a tool for their twisted purposes, ignited a fury deep within him. He could feel the blood in his veins start to boil, the heat rising from his chest to his head. His heart pounded faster, each beat like a drum in his ears. His face grew hot, his vision tinged with red as a killing intent unlike anything he had ever felt before thrust like a piercing spear was shot. Then, Lyuzen spoke. His voice was cold and dismissive, cutting through the haze of Lyerin''s anger like a knife. "Lina, control your voice," Lyuzen ordered, his tone laced with contempt. "You are in front of everyone. Remember your place." He sneered as he continued, speaking to Lina as if she were nothing more than an object, a breeding sow for the family. "You should be grateful that we even allow you to speak. Keep your emotions in check, or I''ll have to remind you of your position." The way Lyuzen spoke to his mother, the way he treated her as if she were less than human, snapped something inside Lyerin. All thoughts of restraint vanished in an instant, replaced by a very need to destroy the man who had dared to speak to his mother that way. Without a second thought, Lyerin moved. Swoosh! His body blurred into a shadow, moving faster than anyone in the room could react. In a heartbeat, he was in front of Lyuzen, his hand shooting up like a blade, aimed directly at the man''s throat. Swack! The air crackled with the force of his intent, his fingers sharp as daggers, ready to pierce through flesh and bone. But just as his hand was about to make contact, it stopped. Craaaacck!! Suspended in midair, inches from Lyuzen''s neck. A black vortex appeared around his hand, its swirling darkness absorbing the force of his strike. Lyerin''s eyes widened in shock, what is this? Lyuzen didn''t even flinch. He looked at Lyerin with a mixture of disappointment and contempt, his lips curling into a smug smile. "Pathetic," he whispered, his voice barely audible yet filled with venom. "You are truly disappointing, my life halfling offspring. To think that someone with your potential could be so easily controlled by their emotions. You''re nothing but a child, lashing out in anger. And that is why you will never be a true assassin." Lyerin''s breath came in short, ragged gasps, his hand still frozen in place by the dark magic. Suddenly, having not choice, he tried to dig deeper, trying to find a way out, to break free from the vortex that held his hand Lyuzen''s voice grew stronger, more condescending as he continued. "You think that by acting out of anger, you can achieve anything? Foolish boy. Emotions are a weakness, a chain that binds you, that makes you predictable and easy to manipulate. A true assassin must be cold, calculating, unfeeling. They must be able to kill without hesitation, without remorse. You, halfling, are far too weak to understand that." Lyerin''s jaw clenched, his teeth grinding together as Lyuzen''s words cut into him like a knife. He wanted to scream, to tear Lyuzen apart with his bare hands, but the vortex held him fast, draining him of his strength. Lyuzen''s eyes gleamed with satisfaction as he leaned in closer, his voice dropping to a menacing whisper. "You''ll never complete the ten special missions. You''ll never be accepted by the Borgias Family. Not as long as I am alive." The words were like a slap to the face, stoking the fire of Lyerin''s rage even further. But just as he was about to lose himself to that anger, something shifted inside him. The fury that had been burning so hot began to cool, replaced by a cold, calculating resolve. Lyerin''s eyes narrowed, and a slow smile spread across his lips. "I never truly intended to join this disgusting family. My only goal had been to get his mother back!" He said. As he said this, Lyerin''s hand, still trapped within the vortex, started to change. The mana within him exploded, as if responding to his will, and shadows began to swirl around his fingers. Kaash! The darkness grew denser, more solid, as if it were alive. It climbed up his arm like a serpent, its cold, creeping tendrils wrapping around his flesh. Lyerin focused all of his energy, all of his anger, into that one hand. The shadow mana solidified, forming a coating around his hand that glowed with a dark, ominous light. He could feel the power coursing through him, stronger than ever before. With a sharp, decisive motion, Lyerin''s hand pierced through the black vortex. Creeaak!! The magic that had held him in place shattered like glass, unable to withstand the force of his will. Time seemed to slow as his hand continued forward, unstoppable, toward Lyuzen''s throat. There was a brief moment of silence, the world holding its breath. And then, with a sickening crunch, Lyerin''s hand plunged into Lyuzen''s neck, the shadows surrounding his fingers cutting through flesh and bone like a hot knife through butter. Lyuzen''s eyes widened in shock, his smug expression replaced by one of pure terror. He gasped, blood spilling from his mouth as he tried to speak, but no words came out. His hands scrabbled at Lyerin''s arm, trying to pull it away, but it was no use. Lyerin''s eyes were cold, unfeeling, as he watched the life drain from Lyuzen''s body. "As for ten special missions? I already shoved it right deep into your throat! I can see that you are receiving it well," He coldly said. The man who had tormented his mother, who had belittled and enslaved her, was finally getting what he deserved. And Lyerin felt nothing but satisfaction. With a final, violent twist, Lyerin withdrew his hand from Lyuzen''s neck, letting the lifeless body crumple to the ground. Thud! The courtroom was deathly silent, everyone too stunned to react. Lyerin stood over Lyuzen''s corpse, his expression calm, almost serene, as he turned his gaze to the rest of the Borgias Family. His voice was low, but it carried a deadly edge as he spoke. "Anyone else want to question my abilities?" The room remained silent. And in that moment, Lyerin knew what''s coming next! S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 112: Excommunicado In the Kingdom of Rose, nestled deep within its grandiose castle, a figure sat draped in a flowing black robe. The throne upon which he rested was a masterpiece of craftsmanship, intricately carved from the dark wood of an ancit forest, adorned with crimson roses that seemed almost to bleed. The man''s posture was one of utter ease, his back reclined against the throne, with his gaze lazily following the graceful movemts of performers before him. They danced and twirled, their colorful costumes a blur of motion and joy. Yet, despite the spectacle, the man seemed unimpressed, and his thoughts were clearly elsewhere. But th, without warning, something shifted. His eyes, which had be half-lidded in boredom, suddly snapped op, sharp and alert. The faintest of frowns creased his brow as he felt a disturbance, something foreign yet familiar tugging at the edges of his consciousness. His head turned slowly, almost mechanically, as if drawn by an invisible force, and his gaze fixed on a point far beyond the walls of the castle. His expression darked, the playful disinterest vanishing tirely as he murmured to himself, "Excommunicado? Borgias Family?" His voice, though soft, carried a weight that made those a him pause in their actions, ssing a change in the atmosphere. The performers faltered, their rhythm disrupted by the sudd tsion that filled the hall. The man on the throne, however, paid them no mind. His focus was elsewhere, his thoughts racing as he processed the implications of what he had just ssed. Something significant had occurred within the Borgias Family, something that had set off alarms within him¡ªalarms that could not be ignored. ¡­ Back within the confines of the Borgias Family''s stronghold, the room was thick with the oppressive silce that had settled after the brave man''s death. The man in the black suit stood motionless, his gaze fixed on the now-still corpse, his thoughts a whirlwind of calculations and conjectures. The air in the room felt heavier, lad with the aftereffects of the dark magic that had be unleashed. The members of the Borgias Family, still reeling from the evts, watched the man with a mixture of fear and awe, unsure of what he might do next. Finally, one of the more sior members of the family, his voice trembling slightly, spoke up. He explained who Lyerin was¡ªa halfling, the son of Lyuz. The man in the suit tilted his head slightly, his expression obscured by the shadow that clung to his face. "A halfling?" he mused aloud, his voice laced with curiosity. "And he is Lyuz''s son too?" He lifted a hand to his chin, as if deep in thought, his fingers tapping rhythmically against the stubble on his jaw. The shadows that obscured his face shifted slightly, but still, his features remained hidd, only the outline of his sharp cheekbones and the faint glint of his eyes visible. He considered the implications of what he had just learned. How did this Lyerin awak such a powerful tity as the Torture Parasitic Tree? A tree of such malevolce should only be within the grasp of those who had reached the sixth cycle of mana. And yet, this halfling, who should not possess such strgth, had somehow not only awaked it but had controlled it with a terrifying level of mastery. Before he could ponder further, the Thousand Shadow Panther, still licking its wounds from the earlier counter, raised its head and spoke, its voice a low, growling rumble. "The halfling¡­ he might have tak it from me," the panther admitted reluctantly, its pride clearly wounded. "Wh I gave my mana to the halfling, I did not realize it was being drained¡­ It was subtle, but wh I tried to teleport, I felt weaked, as if something had be tak from me." The man in the suit turned his gaze to the panther, his expression inscrutable. The others in the room, however, gasped in disbelief. §®??§¦?¦Ñ??.??? The very idea that a halfling¡ªa creature considered inferior in many magical societies¡ªcould siphon mana from one of the Guardian Beasts was unthinkable. Yet here they were, confronted with the impossible. The man in the suit began to pace slowly, his mind piecing together the puzzle laid before him. Lyerin had somehow drained the Thousand Shadow Panther''s mana¡ªan act that should have be beyond his capabilities. But it happed. The members of the Borgias Family had confirmed it, and the panther''s testimony only solidified the reality of the situation. This was no mere anomaly or fluke. It was something far more dangerous. And th the man in the suit spoke again, his voice cutting through the silce. "Where did he learn such things? How does he possess knowledge that we, the Borgias Family, do not? What else does he know?" His questions hung in the air, each one a dagger aimed at the heart of their assumptions. Suddly, as if answering the growing tsion in the room, two shadows began to materialize beside him. They coalesced into humanoid figures, their forms dark and indistinct, yet undiably powerful. These were no ordinary beings¡ªthey were the Shadow Envoys, elite agts of the Borgias Family, tasked with the most delicate and dangerous missions. The man in the suit turned to them, his posture still casual but with an undercurrt of authority. "What have you found?" he asked, his tone demanding yet calm. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. One of the Shadow Envoys stepped forward, its voice a whisper that seemed to bypass the ears and speak directly to the mind. "We have traced Lyerin Borgias to two pottial bases of his tribe, but both locations are shrouded in powerful concealmt magic. We could not locate him or his tribe directly, but there are signs¡­ indications of his presce. He is close, but elusive." The man in the suit nodded, his expression still unreadable. His aura, however, grew darker, the shadows a him thicking as if drawn to his rising intsity. He understood now. This was no ordinary threat. Lyerin Borgias was not just a rogue elemt or a mere nuisance. He was a descdant who had turned his back on the family, but more than that, he was someone who had delved into the darkest, most forbidd corners of magical knowledge. He had done what the Borgias Family, with all their power and influce, had not. "He understands the ruins of the magical world better than us," the man in the suit muttered, almost to himself. "He has knowledge that could pose a greater threat to us than any external emy. This is no ordinary situation. We are dealing with someone who could unravel everything we have built, someone who could challge the very foundations of our power." The room remained silt as his words sank in, each member of the Borgias Family feeling the weight of the realization. Lyerin was not just a problem to be dealt with. He was a threat that had to be eliminated¡ªswiftly and with extreme prejudice. The man in the suit stood straighter, his decision made. He turned to the Shadow Envoys, his voice cold and final. "We may have to consider the unthinkable. Perhaps it is time to declare an Excommunicado against the halfling named Lyerin Borgias." A collective gasp filled the room. Excommunicado was a term reserved for the most dangerous of emies, those who had betrayed the Borgias Family in such a way that they were marked for death by every member, every ally, every force that the family could muster. It was a death stce, not just in the physical sse, but in every conceivable way. The target of an Excommunicado would be hunted until they were utterly erased from existce, their name and deeds consigned to oblivion. "Excommunicado?" one of the family members dared to whisper. "Yes," the man in the suit responded, his tone leaving no room for argumt. "He has forsak his ties to the family. He has shown that he is willing to turn our own secrets against us. For that, there can be no mercy." The man''s words were like a hammer striking an anvil, final and irrevocable. The decision was made. Lyerin Borgias would be marked, hunted, and destroyed, no matter the cost. The Borgias Family would not tolerate a threat from within, not wh the stakes were so high. Chapter 113: Real world again The air in the courtroom was thick with tsion, every member of the Borgias Family waiting for the man in the black suit to make his next move. His figure, still shrouded in shadows that seemed to defy the light of the room, radiated an aura of calm mace. He was a figure of authority, a man who had se and done things that most of them could only imagine in their darkest nightmares. And now, his mind was focused on a single goal: Lyerin Borgias. "We must prepare," the man in the suit declared, his voice cold and calculated. "I will go to Lyerin''s tribe, but be vigilant here in the real world. Lyerin is cunning, and he will likely attempt to retrieve his mother''s body. You all must delay him as long as possible before I come there. Remember, the halfling has many tricks up his sleeve. Do not underestimate him, or we will all pay the price." The room buzzed with the hurried movemts of the Borgias Family as they scrambled to put their plans into action. Orders were shouted, and strategies formed as they prepared to take their fight from the shadowy courts of their hidd world to the real world. The man in the suit watched them with an impassive expression, his thoughts already far ahead, calculating every possible outcome. He knew Lyerin would come for his mother. It was only a matter of time. But if they could hold him off, if they could delay him long ough, he would sure that the halfling never posed a threat to them again. Without another word, the man in the suit turned and vanished into the shadows, leaving the courtroom to prepare for the coming confrontation. ... In the dim, moonlit territory of Lyerin''s tribe, the man in the black suit stood before a towering statue, its features carved with precision and care. The statue looked new but the aura its emitting was ancit, like its new stone weathered by time, yet it still exudes an aura of power. The man''s gaze was fixed on the figure before him, his sses tingling with the faint pulse of magic that seemed to emanate from the statue. Something was wrong¡ªhe could feel it in the air, a disturbance that whispered of hidd secrets. As he studied the statue, a small magic circle flickered to life beath his feet. A voice echoed from the circle, its tone urgt. "What do you see there?" The man in the suit narrowed his eyes. "There''s something within the statue," he replied, his voice low. "I can feel an essce¡­ something powerful, but faint." "Essce?" the voice on the other d of the magic circle responded, alarmed. "It can''t be¡­ Could it be the spirit we''ve be searching for?" The man in the suit remained silt for a momt, his mind racing. The Borgias Family had spt countless years, decades, perhaps ev cturies, searching for a way to awak a spirit that would cemt their power for gerations to come. This spirit was not just any tity¡ªit was the key to unlocking a new level of power, something that had eluded them despite all their resources and knowledge. And now, that very spirit seemed to be here, hidd within this statue, under the control of a mere halfling. The realization hit him like a thunderbolt. "Lyerin¡­" he whispered, more to himself than to the person on the other d of the circle. "That damned halfling has done what we couldn''t. He''s awaked the spirit and formed his own tribe a it." The implications were staggering. If Lyerin had managed to harness the power of this spirit, th he was far more dangerous than they had ever imagined. It wasn''t just that he was a rogue member of the Borgias Family¡ªhe was a force that could pottially rival the family itself. "We need to act now," the man in the suit said urgtly, his calm demeanor slipping as the gravity of the situation sank in. "We need to¡ª" ?????§²?§Á.§³¦¨§® But before he could finish, his shadows flickered, a split second of warning before an explosion of magic tore through the air. The g beath him shook violtly as the statue erupted in a blinding flash of light and force, sding shockwaves across the territory. The man in the suit barely had time to react, his body veloped in his shadows as he tried to shield himself from the blast. ... Far away, in a secluded part of the ruined magical world, Lyerin stood in a dimly lit room, his left shoulder dripping blood onto the cold stone floor. His breath came in ragged gasps as he clutched the stump where his hand had once be. The pain was excruciating, but his mind was sharper than ever, racing to adapt to this unexpected turn of evts. "A sevth-cycle assassin..." he muttered to himself, his voice laced with a mix of disbelief and grudging respect. "The Borgias are more prepared than I thought. I didn''t anticipate facing someone of that caliber. It wasn''t in the records¡­ not in any of the histories I studied back th wh I studied them thoroughly." His mind flashed back to the momt wh he had be attacked. The speed, the precision¡ªit was like nothing he had ever countered. He had always be careful, always prepared for the unexpected, but this¡­ this had caught him off guard. And it had cost him dearly. "Just one arm¡­" Lyerin chuckled bitterly, though the sound was strained. "It''s just one arm. I''ll manage. I always do." sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Despite the pain, Lyerin''s eyes glittered with a dangerous light. He knew that the assassin, despite their strgth, would not walk away unscathed. Lyerin had be ready for such an evtuality. The traps he had laid, the contingcies he had put in place¡ªif the assassin had fall into them, although he wouldn''t die, he would be gravely injured, perhaps ev mortally wounded. "One arm for a sevth-cycle warrior," Lyerin mused, his tone dark. "I''d say that''s a fair trade." He reached into his magic ring, his fingers brushing against the cold surface of the object within. With a soft incantation, he pulled it out, revealing a massive coffin-like bed, its surface etched with runes that glowed faintly in the dim light. It was a construct of immse power, something he had spt years perfecting. Not far from him, lying unconscious on a simple cot, was the body of his mother. She looked peaceful, almost as if she were merely sleeping, but Lyerin knew better. He had kept her alive, suspded in a state betwe life and death, waiting for the momt wh he could bring her back fully. And that momt was now. Lyerin walked slowly toward the statue that dominated the cter of the room. It was the same statue that had be targeted by the man in the suit, the same one that had nearly cost him his life. As he approached, the statue seemed to pulse with a faint, ethereal light, as if recognizing his presce. "It''s time," Lyerin whispered, his voice filled with a mix of reverce and resolve. "Time to return to the real world¡­ and fetch my mother''s real body." With a flick of his wrist, the coffin-like bed floated gtly to his mother''s side. He carefully lifted her frail form and placed her inside, his movemts gtle despite the urgcy he felt. The runes on the coffin began to glow brighter, the magic within them stirring as they recognized the life force they were designed to protect. Lyerin turned back to the statue. He placed his hand on it, feeling the power within it that seemed to respond to his touch. "Take me back," he said softly. As the magic circle beath the statue flared to life, Lyerin''s figure disappeared. Chapter 114: Natural Ability? Lyerin''s breath came in ragged gasps as he stood in the dim moonlight, the pale glow of the three moons casting eerie shadows across the landscape. His return to the real world had be abrupt, almost violt, as if the very essce of the ruined magical world had tried to cling to him, to drag him back into its depths. However, he had managed to break free, and now he stood on the familiar soil of the real world, he could ev feel his heart pounding loudly in his chest. This was the advantage of having a tribe with a manifested spirit. The Borgias Family had be desperate to find a way to gain such a spirit, to secure their dominance over both realms. But Lyerin had succeeded where they had failed, and now he could traverse betwe the real world and the ruined magical world as easily as stepping through a doorway¡ªprovided he offered the right essce. It was his edge against them and everyone. He clched his right fist, trying to push away the numbness that was spreading through his arm. His mind flashed back to the momt in the ruined magical world wh he had lost his left arm to the sevth-cycle assassin''s strike. The pain had be searing, but he had managed to hold onto his life, to escape with his mother''s unconscious body. But now, something else was wrong. As he looked down at his right arm, he saw the skin slowly darking, turning black as if it were being consumed by some unse force. Lyerin''s eyes wided in alarm as the blackness crept up his arm, solidifying into a hard, lifeless shell. It was as if the death that had tak his right arm from the ruined magical world and was now spreading to his right, a curse that followed him to the real world. Panic flared in his chest, but he forced it down, focusing on what he needed to do before it was completely consumed. Without hesitation, Lyerin summoned the Eldr Mana, a dark and pott ergy that he had spt years mastering. Zaaaanng! The shadowy aura of the Eldr Mana swirled a his arm, a violet-black light that pulsed with power. He directed the ergy into his dying limb, pouring it into the blacked flesh in a desperate attempt to halt the spread of decay. For a momt, nothing happed. The blackness continued to crawl up his arm, a reltless tide that threated to consume him. But th, slowly, the dark ergy began to recede, the blackness fading to a deep violet as the Eldr Mana took hold. His arm was no longer dead, but it wasn''t fully alive either. It hung at his side, heavy and unresponsive, as if the ergy within it had be drained, leaving it a mere shell of what it once was. "Fortunately, I made it," Lyerin muttered under his breath, his voice trembling with the aftershocks of pain and exhaustion. He flexed his fingers experimtally, feeling the sluggish response of his damaged limb. It wasn''t much, but it would have to do. He turned his gaze to the sky, his eyes narrowing as he studied the positions of the three moons. Their alignmt told him it was only one o''clock¡ªhe still had time. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His mother''s body was somewhere out there, and he needed to find her before the protection of the coffin with a panther aura dissipates. If they managed to get her, everything he had fought for, everything he had sacrificed, would be for nothing. Lyerin covered his discolored arm with his cloak, hiding the evidce of his injury. He couldn''t afford to show weakness, not now. Not wh the stakes were so high. He moved quickly to the ctaur statue that dominated the clearing, his movemts precise despite the weight of his exhaustion. As he approached, he let the Eldr Mana flow through him once more, summoning a shadowy figure that flickered in the moonlight. The statue''s mouth began to emit a long, hazy aura, a signal that the ancit magic within it had be activated. Crouching down, Lyerin focused on the faint trail of the panther''s Mana that lingered in the air. It was a powerful ergy, one that would last for a day, maybe more. With it, he could deal with any obstacle that came his way. He was about to leap into the air, to follow the trail to his mother''s location, wh a voice called out to him, stopping him in his tracks. "Lyerin!" He froze, his body tsing as he turned his head slightly, his eyes scanning the darkness for the source of the voice. There, emerging from the shadows with a beaming smile on her face, was Sophia. Lyerin''s heart skipped a beat. §®¡Ì?¦¥§®??§Á.??? How did she get here so quickly? He had thrown them¡ªher and the others¡ªinto the unexplored dungeons of the Borgias Family, telling them to level up to the peak Initial Stage before returning to the tribe. Yet here she was, standing before him with that same bright smile that had always made her seem more innoct than she truly was. "Sophia¡­" Lyerin began, his mind racing as he tried to make sse of her sudd appearance. But before he could ask how she had returned so soon, she interrupted him, her voice bubbling with excitemt. "Lyerin, I have great news!" she exclaimed, practically bouncing on her toes. "I''ve learned a new fighting ability¡ªEarth Rumble! And it''s helped me and the hulking beasts level up so fast!" Lyerin''s eyes wided, his thoughts coming to a screeching halt. Earth Rumble? A natural ability? The words echoed in his ears as he tried to process what she was saying. An ability that was awaked due to luck, talt, and desire¡­ It was incredibly rare, almost unheard of. Such abilities were the stuff of legds, things that most Eldr warriors only dreamed of, like him. And Sophia had awaked one. Lyerin swallowed hard, his throat suddly dry. Natural abilities were not just powerful¡ªthey were game-changers. In the ruined magical world, they were a warrior''s ultimate trump card, a manifestation of their innermost pottial. But the true wonder of a natural ability was that it could be used in the real world as well, unlike most of the magic learned in the ruined magical world. For Eldr warriors like him, learning magic in the ruined magical world was a way to expand their knowledge and skills. They could develop spells, hance their physical abilities, and create powerful artifacts. But once they left that world, the magic remained behind. They could bring the knowledge and experice with them, but the magic itself could not cross over¡ªunless it was a natural ability. Natural abilities were the exception, the rare and coveted power that could bridge the gap betwe worlds. Lyerin''s mind felt like it was dragged through the mud of reality as the implications of this hit him. Sophia''s Earth Rumble wasn''t just an advantage in the ruined magical world¡ªit was a weapon she could wield here, in the real world. And that made her incredibly valuable¡­ and incredibly dangerous. "Are you sure?" Lyerin asked, his voice tight with disbelief. Sophia''s smile only grew wider. "Naturally! Look, I''ll show you!" Before Lyerin could stop her, Sophia began to transform, her body shifting into the form she took in the ruined magical world. Her skin darked, her muscles bulging as the power of Earth Rumble surged through her veins. The g beath her feet trembled as if in response to her presce, tiny cracks spider webbing out from where she stood. But as Lyerin watched her transformation, a cold dread settled in the pit of his stomach. He had se this before¡ªthis exact sequce of evts, the eager demonstration, the overconfidce that came with newfound power. And he knew what was coming next. "Stop!" he shouted, but the word was barely out of his mouth before the g beath them shifted violtly, the tremor of Earth Rumble spreading far beyond Sophia''s control. The power was too much, too raw, and it was reacting with something in the vironmt¡ªsomething dangerous. Sophia''s eyes wided in surprise as she felt the backlash, the ergy she had unleashed spiraling out of control. She tried to pull back, to stop the flow of power, but it was too late. "Fuck," Lyerin muttered under his breath, the curse filled with frustration and fear as he realized the gravity of the situation. He had be so focused on his own problems, on his mission to save his mother, that he hadn''t anticipated this¡ªa wild card that threated to unravel everything he had worked for. The earth beath them groaned as the ergy built to a crescdo, and Lyerin knew they were about to face a disaster of their own making if he didn''t do something. Chapter 115: Unexpected Breeding Mission The earth beath Lyerin''s feet shuddered violtly as the g rumbled with increasing intsity. The tremors were growing stronger by the second, and he could feel the raw, untamed ergy of Sophia''s Earth Rumble threating to tear the very g apart. His eyes darted a, searching for any sign of what was causing the disturbance, but all he could see was the earth buckling and shifting like a living thing, struggling to contain the immse power unleashed by Sophia''s newfound ability. "No, no, no!" Lyerin muttered, his voice tight with urgcy. He didn''t have time to think¡ªhe had to act. Drawing on the power within him, he raised his hands, summoning the swirling, dark ergy of the panther''s Mana. It wasn''t his natural Mana, but something more pott, more dangerous¡ªa fusion of the panther''s shadowy essce and his own Eldr power. The ergy coiled a his arms like a living shadow, pulsating with an eerie, violet-black light. With a sharp exhale, Lyerin slammed his hands into the g with all his strgth. The impact was immediate¡ªa shockwave rippled through the earth, creating a deep, resonant kabang! as the g beath him cracked and splintered. The cracks radiated outwards like a spiderweb, stretching across the trembling earth. For a momt, it seemed as if the very g would split op, revealing whatever lay beath. But th, something changed. The violt tremors began to shift, their rhythm altering as if responding to Lyerin''s intervtion. The cracks that had spread outwards started to retract, the g slowly knitting itself back together. The tremors that had threated to tear the land apart began to weak, the raw power of the Earth Rumble being drawn back into the earth, contained by the force of Lyerin''s Mana. The shift was slow, agonizingly so, as if the earth itself was fighting against being tamed. The g continued to quake, though with each passing momt, the intsity lessed. The earth rumbled like a great beast being lulled back to sleep, the tremors becoming less violt, less chaotic. The cracks in the g began to close, the earth settling back into place. It was a gradual process, the tremors weaking step by step, until finally, they stopped altogether. Lyerin let out a long, shuddering breath, his body sagging with relief. The tribe had almost be destroyed¡ªif he had be ev a second slower, the Earth Rumble might have torn the tire area apart. But he had managed to contain it, to stop the disaster before it could truly begin. He could feel the last vestiges of the panther''s Mana fading from his hands, the shadowy ergy dissipating into the air. "Thank the heavs," he murmured, wiping sweat from his brow. "The tribe was almost destroyed... But fortunately, I''ve got plty of shadow Mana from that Borgias panther." He glanced a, his sses on high alert. The g was still, but there was a lingering tsion in the air, as if the earth itself was holding its breath, waiting for the next calamity to strike. That was wh he ssed it¡ªsomeone approaching, the presce was somewhat familiar yet differt. Lyerin turned, his gaze locking onto the figure emerging from the shadows. It was Sophia, but she had changed. Her blonde hair had turned a striking shade of , cascading a her in soft waves. Horns curled from her forehead, and her once-girlish figure had transformed into something far more seductive, her every movemt exuding a raw, dangerous beauty. Tears glisted in her eyes as she approached him, her body trembling with fear and regret. She was beautiful, achingly so, her appearance so alluring that it took Lyerin a momt to remember the situation they were in. But he knew what she was feeling¡ªthe fear, the uncertainty, the guilt. And as much as he wanted to comfort her, he couldn''t resist the urge to tease her a little. "Why are you crying?" he asked, his voice laced with mock concern. Sophia hesitated, her tears threating to spill over. She looked up at him, her eyes wide and filled with anguish. "Did... did I do something terrible?" she asked, her voice trembling as much as her body. §®??¦¥????.??? Lyerin couldn''t help but smirk, though he kept his tone serious. "Yes, you almost destroyed the tribe." The momt the words left his mouth, Sophia''s expression crumbled. Tears welled up in her eyes, spilling down her cheeks as she stared at him, her face a perfect picture of regret and sorrow. She looked like a child who had accidtally brok her favorite toy, only this was far more serious. Her lower lip quivered as she struggled to hold back her sobs. "I... I didn''t mean to," she stammered, her voice breaking. "I''m so sorry, Lyerin... I didn''t mean to... Please, forgive me... I didn''t mean it... I really didn''t..." Lyerin watched as her tears fell, each one a testamt to her guilt and fear. Her eyes were pleading, her voice desperate as she continued to apologize, her words tumbling out in a frantic rush. It was clear she truly believed she had caused irreparable harm, and the sight of her like this, so vulnerable and afraid, tugged at something deep within him. Finally, he couldn''t take it anymore. The teasing had gone too far. "Sophia, stop," Lyerin said softly, reaching out to pat her head. "You don''t have to feel sorry. It was my fault." She looked up at him, her eyes still brimming with tears. "Really?" she asked, her voice small and uncertain. Lyerin nodded, brushing a stray lock of hair from her face. "Yes, really. Wh someone special like you awaks a natural ability, things like this can happ. A phomon like that is beyond your control, and it was my fault for not paying atttion. I should have be more prepared." Sophia sniffled, wiping at her eyes with the back of her hand. The tears were still there, but the raw panic had begun to fade, replaced by a cautious hope. "You''re not mad at me?" she asked. "Of course not," Lyerin replied, giving her a reassuring smile. "You did nothing wrong. In fact, you''ve done something amazing. You''ve awaked a natural ability¡ªsomething most Eldr warriors can only dream of. You should be proud of yourself." Sophia''s expression brighted at his words, a ttative smile breaking through her tears. However, as Lyerin''s expression turned serious, he added, "But you have to be careful, Sophia. Ev though you''ve reached a high level, you can''t go out alone. Not without the horses at your side. There are dangers out there that ev someone as strong as you might not be able to handle." She nodded, still sniffling but clearly taking his words to heart. "I understand. I won''t go out alone." Lyerin gave her one last pat on the head before he stood, ready to leave and continue his mission. But as he turned away, a sudd notification echoed in his mind, stopping him in his tracks. [ Ding! [ State: Due to having more Raging Brute in the tribe, the Tribe Leader would be forced to breed among the intelligt Beings in the Stonehooves tribe to keep a balance. ] Lyerin''s eyes wided in shock as the message continued. [ Ding! [ Mission: Breed and Seduce the only female intelligt member. [ Failure: The Host won''t be able to use all the level-up Abilities for a month. Decline and Delay: The host won''t be able to use all the level-up Abilities for a year. ] The words hung in the air, heavy with implication. Lyerin''s mind raced as he processed what he had just heard. This was a new, unexpected complication¡ªone that could change everything. The thought of breeding to maintain balance within the tribe was... unsettling, to say the least. But the consequces of failure¡ªor ev delay¡ªwere severe. "Damn it, will I make it to rescue my mother?" Lyerin muttered under his breath, his thoughts a chaotic whirlwind. This thing didn''t appear wh Corora and him transformed, what could have be the reason why? S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This was not what he needed right now, not with everything else that was happing. But the notification was clear, and he knew he couldn''t afford to ignore it. Lyerin glanced back at Sophia, who was watching him with wide, curious eyes, still unaware of the dilemma that had just be thrust upon him. He took a deep breath, swallowing his saliva. "Looks like things just got a lot more complicated," he thought grimly. Chapter 116: Primal Tension / R18 Suddly, the atmosphere betwe Lyerin and Sophia shifted like the quiet before a storm, heavy with unspok tsion and charged with an ergy neither of them fully understood. Lyerin''s gaze locked onto Sophia, with an unreadable expression, and for a momt, the world seemed to pause. Sophia, caught in the intsity of his stare, felt a flutter of unease mingling with something else¡ªsomething that made her heart beat faster. "What''s going on?" Sophia wondered, trying to make sse of the sudd change in Lyerin''s demeanor. But before she could untangle her thoughts, Lyerin moved toward her with a speed that made her breath catch. Her heart leaped into her throat, a mixture of alarm and anticipation gripping her as he closed the distance betwe them in an instant. "Lyerin?" she breathed, her voice barely above a whisper. The look in his eyes was differt¡ªthere was a hunger there, a deep, magnetic pull that made her feel like she was teetering on the edge of something she couldn''t comprehd. The usually composed and mysterious Lyerin seemed almost... vulnerable in that momt, but there was also an intsity in him that made her pulse race. He stepped ev closer, so close that Sophia could feel the heat radiating off his body. Her thoughts scrambled, her mind a whirl of confusion and a strange excitemt she couldn''t fully grasp. This was the same Lyerin who had saved them, who had always be distant and untouchable, yet now... Now, he was looking at her like she was the only thing in the world that mattered. "Sophia," Lyerin said, his voice low and rough, "you looked good as a human. But now that you''ve transformed into an Eldritch being, you''re ev more stunning." His words were a revelation, spok with such seriousness that Sophia felt them deep in her core. Her breath hitched, and for a fleeting momt, she wondered if she was imagining things. But the way he looked at her, the sincerity in his gaze¡ªit was so real. She closed her eyes for a second, trying to steady herself, but curiosity got the better of her. She peeked through her lashes, and there he was, still staring at her with that same intsity, his expression one of pure admiration. It felt like a dream, like something out of a fantasy she never knew she had. Her heart pounded in her chest, the sound of it echoing in her ears as her mind raced to catch up with what was happing. Is this really happing? she thought, her emotions swirling in a chaotic storm. Every fiber of her being was hyper-aware of Lyerin, of the way his eyes lingered on her, of the way he made her feel both exhilarated and terrified at the same time. Her heartbeat quicked, each thump reverberating through her like a drumbeat. And th, before she could fully process her thoughts, Lyerin moved closer still, so close that his breath brushed against her skin. Sophia''s eyes wided, immediately panic set in as she realized just how close they were. She didn''t know what to do, didn''t know how to react. This was Lyerin¡ªcalm, collected, igmatic Lyerin. And yet, here he was, standing inches away from her, with an intse gaze that was locked onto hers as if she were the most captivating thing he had ever se. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Sophia," he murmured, his voice a rumble that st a shiver down her spine. "Do you really have a boyfrid?" The question hit her like a jolt of electricity. What kind of question was that? Her thoughts scattered, trying to make sse of his questions. Why would Lyerin ask something like that? But wh she looked into his eyes, any attempt at logical thinking evaporated. ????§®?£¤?.?¦¨? The intsity in his gaze was so overwhelming that it made her feel like she was drowning in it. Sophia swallowed hard, but she felt her throat were dry. Her mind screamed at her to answer, to say something, anything, but all she could do was stare at him, as if her voice was stol by the tsion betwe them. The world seemed to narrow to just the two of them, everything else fading into the backg as she stood there, froz under the weight of his question. Lyerin''s eyes bore into hers, as if searching for something deep within her soul. "Do you love your boyfrid?" he asked, his tone deadly serious, the kind of seriousness that made her insides twist with an unexplainable feeling. The question lingered in the air, heavy and charged, and Sophia felt like the g had just shifted beath her feet. She wanted to say yes, to declare her love for her boyfrid with all the certainty in the world. But the words wouldn''t come. They were trapped in her throat, lodged there by the way Lyerin was looking at her, as if he could see right through her, as if he knew every secret she had ever kept. Her boyfrid never looked at her like that, never. So, the certainty she had once felt began to waver, she could feel her emotions tangling into a confusing knot of loyalty and something much more primal. Of course she loved her boyfrid¡ªshe had loved him for as long as she could remember. Ev in the face of the apocalypse, their love had be a constant, something that ged her in the chaos. They were supposed to get married one day, to start a life together despite everything. But standing here, under Lyerin''s intse gaze, all of that seemed to blur into the backg, overtak by the heat that was spreading through her body, making her feel things she didn''t understand. Lyerin''s expression didn''t change, his eyes still locked on hers with that same soul-piercing intsity. "Sophia," he whispered, his voice a low, dangerous murmur, "if you don''t like this, if this makes you feel uncomfortable, just take my hand away... because I''m afraid that I just couldn''t help it." His hand brushed against her cheek, his touch sding a bolt of electricity through skin at the cter, all the way down to her stomach. Her tire body heated up at the contact, a flush spreading across her skin as she felt the warmth of his fingers against her face. It was a gtle touch, yet it carried a weight that made her knees weak, a touch that made her feel as if the g had fall away beath her. Sophia''s mind screamed at her to pull away, to do something, but her body refused to move. It was as if she were under a spell, completely tranced by the way Lyerin was looking at her, by the way his hand felt against her skin. Her thoughts were a jumbled mess, a chaotic swirl of emotions she couldn''t make sse of. Why was this happing? Why was her body reacting like this? And th, before she could ev begin to find answers to the questions racing through her mind, Lyerin did something that made her heart stop altogether. He leaned in closer, with his breath ghosting over her lips, and with a smooth, deliberate motion, he slid his arm a her waist. Sophia barely had time to process what was happing before he lifted her off the g, carrying her effortlessly in his arms. Her breath caught in her throat, her eyes wide with shock as she stared up at him. Lyerin didn''t look away, his gaze never leaving hers as he held her close, his expression a mixture of admiration and something far darker. The world a them faded into nothingness, leaving only the two of them, locked in this momt that felt both surreal and inevitable. Sophia''s heart pounded in her chest, her mind reeling as she tried to make sse of the situation. However, all she could feel was the heat of Lyerin''s body against hers, the strgth in his arms as he held her, and the overwhelming intsity of his gaze that made her feel like she was about to drown in it. And as Lyerin carried her away, his eyes still fixed on her with that same, unreadable intsity, Sophia knew that whatever was happing betwe them was far from over, but something she wanted to dy was going to happ. Chapter 117: Tribal Constraint / R18 Lyerin''s eyes bore into Sophia''s, a smoldering intsity simmering beath his calm exterior. He could feel her every breath, sse the turmoil brewing within her. Her body was tse, every muscle wound tight as if ready to spring away at the slightest provocation. But she didn''t move. She remained in his arms, her chest rising and falling rapidly with each breath. Although it might have seemed like Lyerin was being driv purely by some primal urge, he was acutely aware of everything that was happing. His mind was clear, every thought deliberate. He knew exactly what Sophia was feeling¡ªher confusion, her fear, and the strange pull she felt toward him despite her better judgmt. Lyerin was no stranger to such situations; in fact, he was more than prepared for them. After all, he had lived for a hundred thousand years, accumulating knowledge and experice that no ordinary human could ev fathom. The system''s mission rang in his mind, reminding him of the task at hand. It had giv him a clear directive: show leadership, ev in seduction. Rape, manipulation, and control were forbidd. The mission wasn''t just about achieving a goal; it was about maintaining a delicate balance of power and respect. It was about mastering the art of leadership, which extded ev to momts like this. To someone as seasoned as Lyerin, it wasn''t a challge; it was an opportunity to demonstrate the kind of man he was. He knew that m in a woman''s life could be categorized into three types: Followers, Invaders, and Leaders. Followers were the ones who waited passively, always seeking permission and fearing conflict. They were depdable, but their subservice oft led to them being looked down upon by wom. In modern terms, they were oft labeled as "beta males." Invaders, on the other hand, took what they wanted by force, disregarding a woman''s feelings or autonomy. They were the ones who killed the m and sons of other tribes, claiming their wom as trophies of conquest. These m might be attractive to wom at first because of their aggressive confidce, but their lack of respect and empathy oft led to fear and restmt. But th there were Leaders, the type the system demanded Lyerin to embody. Leaders were respectful but firm. They knew what was best for themselves and those who depded on them, and they acted decisively. They didn''t need to dominate through fear or control; their strgth lay in their confidce and their ability to protect and guide others. Wom were drawn to leaders because they offered security without stripping away dignity, love without subjugation. Lyerin understood this dynamic intimately. That''s why, ev though he could have easily tak what he wanted from Sophia at this momt, he held back. It wasn''t about force or submission; it was about connection, about drawing her to him of her own free will. He needed her to see the leader in him, to feel it, and to want it. This was a delicate dance, one that required patice and finesse, and Lyerin was more than equipped to perform it. His thoughts raced, the urgcy of the situation pushing him to act swiftly, but with control. "Fast, fast, fast," he muttered under his breath, though his expression remained calm and serious. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ?¡Ì?§¦?§²??.§³§°§® He needed to leave soon, to take care of the many threats and responsibilities waiting for him. But first, there was Sophia, and the mission demanded that he handle this with the utmost care. Sophia''s voice trembled as she finally found the courage to speak. "But you have Corora¡­ and I have a boyfrid," she stammered, the words spilling out as if she needed to remind herself of the facts, to g herself in reality. "I know," Lyerin responded, his voice steady and firm, showing of the internal conflict he was managing. He leaned in closer, his lips just inches from hers. His breath mingled with hers, and he could see the uncertainty in her eyes, the war raging within her betwe her loyalty to her boyfrid and the inexplicable attraction she felt toward Lyerin. Lyerin''s next words were soft, barely above a whisper, but they carried the weight of his intt. "Push me away if you don''t feel like it." He was giving her a choice, a chance to stop this if she truly didn''t want it. This was the essce of leadership¡ªoffering a path, but allowing her the freedom to decide. But Sophia didn''t push him away. Instead, she hesitated, her body betraying her as she leaned slightly into him, her lips parting in anticipation. The tsion betwe them was palpable, a living thing that thrummed with every heartbeat, every shallow breath. She wanted to resist, to stay true to her boyfrid, but the pull was too strong. The way Lyerin looked at her, the way he made her feel¡ªlike she was the only woman in the world¡ªwas too powerful to ignore. She craved it! She wanted it! The momt stretched on, and Lyerin waited patitly, his gaze never wavering from hers. He could see the decision forming in her eyes, the internal battle giving way to the undiable attraction she felt. And th, with a sudd resolve, Sophia closed the gap betwe them, pressing her lips against his in a kiss that was both desperate and yielding. Lyerin responded immediately, his arms tighting a her as he deeped the kiss. It was a kiss that spoke of more than just desire; it was a claiming, a merging of their wills. He had succeeded in drawing her to him, not through force, but through the quiet strgth and leadership that he exuded. And Sophia, in that momt, surrdered to it completely. As the kiss intsified, Sophia''s hands moved of their own accord, reaching up to touch Lyerin''s face, his chest, exploring the hard lines of his body. She felt like she was losing herself in him, in the way he made her feel both safe and wildly alive at the same time. The world outside of this momt faded into nothingness, leaving only the two of them, locked in an embrace that felt inevitable. And th, with a suddness that surprised ev her, Sophia began to undo her own clothing. The act was both a submission and a declaration, a sign that she was willingly giving herself to him, not because she was forced, but because she wanted to. The cool air of the night brushed against her skin as she shed her clothes, but all she could feel was the heat radiating from Lyerin, drawing her closer, pulling her deeper into the vortex of their shared desire. Lyerin watched her, his expression a mixture of triumph and admiration. This was what it meant to be a leader¡ªto inspire loyalty and desire through respect and strgth, not through fear or domination. Sophia was his now, in both body and spirit, and she had come to him willingly, drawn by the magnetic force of his presce. The sce a them seemed to dissolve as they became lost in each other, the rest of the world slipping away as they gave in to the momt. Lyerin''s hands roamed over Sophia''s body, his touch firm but gtle, guiding her, leading her deeper into the experice. And Sophia, her resistance completely melted away, followed him, her body responding to his every move with a fervor that surprised ev her. This was more than just a physical connection; it was a joining of two souls, bound by the unspok understanding that had grown betwe them. Lyerin had prov himself a leader, not just in battle, but in this most intimate of momts. And Sophia, in giving herself to him, had acknowledged that leadership had chos to follow him not out of fear, but out of respect and desire. Suddly, Lyerin''s would glint, ''This girl is easy,'' he thought. Chapter 118: Primal Weakness/ R18 Sophia''s mind was in turmoil, a storm of conflicting emotions raging within her as she tried to grasp what was happing. ''Why did I kiss him?'' she thought, her heart pounding in her chest. It made no sse. She loved her boyfrid. He was the one she had always wanted to be with, the one she had planned a future with. And yet, here she was, in the arms of another man, a man she barely knew. A man who had, somehow, captivated her in a way that defied all reason. ''Why did I kiss Lyerin?'' Her thoughts spiraled, searching desperately for an answer. But all she could come up with was a sse of helplessness, a feeling that her body was betraying her, moving on its own against her will. ''My body is moving on its own¡­'' she repeated to herself, trying to rationalize the irrational. But nothing about this made sse. It was like she was trapped in someone else''s body, watching from the sidelines as her hands began to move of their own accord. ''No, no, no¡­'' she pleaded internally, her thoughts a chaotic jumble of resistance and inexplicable desire. She tried to will her body to stop, to resist the overwhelming urge to continue, but it was as if her mind was disconnected from her physical form. She watched in horror and fascination as her hands moved to her clothing, beginning to undo it piece by piece. ''Please don''t move,'' she begged siltly, but her body did not list. It was as if her body had a will of its own, driv by something primal and uncontrollable. Wh she saw the hunger in Lyerin''s eyes, felt the heat of his gaze on her bare skin, she found herself helplessly touching his face, running her fingers over his strong jawline, his intse, captivating eyes. It was as if she was trying to claim him, to mark him as hers, ev as her mind screamed in protest. ''No, please, my body, stop touching him¡­'' But the more she touched him, the more her resolve crumbled. ''I like his face, his muscles¡­'' she thought, horrified at her own admission. How could she feel this way? How could she betray everything she had with her boyfrid, all for a man she barely knew? ''No, no, please, don''t take your own clothes off. Don''t!'' But ev as she fought against it, her hands continued their betrayal, stripping away the last of her clothing until she stood bare before Lyerin, exposed and vulnerable. Sophia couldn''t meet his gaze. The shame of what she was doing, of what she was allowing to happ, was too much to bear. She felt dirty, sullied by her own desires, and yet¡­ there was a strange comfort in it as well. The cold sweat that slid down her belly felt like a soothing balm against the heat that had overtak her body. She was burning up, her skin flushed and tingling with an unfamiliar need. The sweat trickled down to her most intimate places, cooling her for just a momt before the heat consumed it, turning it into steam that seemed to velop them both in a suffocating embrace. And th, she felt it¡ªa warmth, a pressure against her most ssitive spot. It was Lyerin, his touch igniting a fire inside her that she couldn''t extinguish. Her breath hitched as he touched her, his fingers exploring her, making her ache with a need she didn''t want to acknowledge. Her body responded eagerly, producing the liquid that would make their union easier, ev as her mind screamed at her to stop. But Lyerin''s voice broke through the haze, deep and commanding, laced with a determination that made her shiver. "Sophia, this is the last straw," he said, his voice thick with desire. "Push me away or I will make sure to put a lot of my seed inside you. And I am absolutely sure that I will have a lot of childr with you! But I am still giving you a choice to go back," he said. His words were bold, shockingly so, and they cut through her resistance like a knife through butter. Instead of pushing him away, Sophia''s body reacted in the exact opposite way. ???¦¥?¦Ñ£¤§Á.??? Her legs spread further apart, an unconscious invitation that she was mortified by but couldn''t stop. Her face flushed a deep pink, the shame of what she was doing, what she was about to allow, burning through her. But she couldn''t stop it. She was powerless against the forces driving her, the heat and the need that were overriding every rational thought in her head. At that momt, memories of her boyfrid flooded her mind. She saw his face, the way he smiled at her, the way he held her close wh they were alone. She remembered their plans, the promises they had made to each other, the love that had be the foundation of their relationship. The guilt was suffocating. ''I shouldn''t be doing this¡­'' she thought, tears pricking at the corners of her eyes as she looked up at Lyerin, ready to tell him to stop. But before she could form the words, before she could act on the guilt that was tearing her apart, Lyerin moved. With a swift, decisive motion, he thrust into her, his body claiming hers in a way that was as final as it was overwhelming. The shock of it turned her to stone, her mind going blank as the reality of what had just happed crashed over her. "Too late," Lyerin whispered, his breath hot against her ear. The ssation was overwhelming, the heat of him filling her completely, spreading through her like wildfire. It was like nothing she had ever felt before, a mix of pleasure and pain that left her gasping for breath. Her body, traitorous as it was, responded eagerly, embracing the intrusion, adjusting to it, and helping him go deeper. She could feel the warmth spreading throughout her abdom, a heat that seemed to reach every corner of her being, melting her resistance, turning her resolve to ash. ''I am now owned by him!'' The thought screamed through her mind as the image of her boyfrid shattered, fragmts of what once was crumbling into nothingness. In their place, all she could see, all she could think about, was Lyerin. He had tak her, claimed her, and there was no going back. He was her world now, the cter of everything. Lyerin moved again, his body strong and unyielding as he thrust into her with a force that left her breathless. Again and again, he drove into her, each movemt sding waves of pleasure and ssation through her that she couldn''t escape from, couldn''t resist. With every thrust, her mind drifted further away, the world a them fading until all that was left was the two of them, locked in a dance that was as ancit as time itself. The more he moved, the more intse it became. Her head spun, her thoughts scattering like leaves in the wind as her body surrdered completely to the rhythm he set. The ssations were too much, too overwhelming, and soon, all she could do was cling to him, her nails digging into his back as she rode the waves of pleasure he was giving her. The night wore on, the heat betwe them building to a fever pitch as they lost themselves in each other. Lyerin didn''t stop, didn''t slow down, and neither did she. Together, they moved as one, as if their bodies were locked in a reltless rhythm that consumed them both. Sophia''s mind was a haze of ssation, her thoughts completely lost in the physicality of what they were doing. There was no room for guilt, no space for regret¡ªonly the heat, the need, and the man who was fulfilling it. As dawn began to break, the first rays of sunlight filtering through the darkness, they finally began to slow. Their bodies were slick with sweat, their breathing labored as they collapsed together, spt and satisfied. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Sophia''s mind was still a whirlwind, her thoughts scattered and disjointed, but one thing was clear: nothing would ever be the same. Lyerin had claimed her and there''s no going back! Chapter 119: Moving on The first rays of dawn crept through the shattered windows of the dilapidated building, casting long shadows across the floor. Lyerin slowly oped his eyes, blinking away the remnants of sleep as he took in his surings. The night had be long and intse, the memories of what had transpired betwe him and Sophia still fresh in his mind. He hadn''t expected to joy it as much as he had, and hadn''t anticipated the depth of satisfaction that had come from their union. It had tak hours, hours that he hadn''t planned on spding, but now, as he lay there, he couldn''t bring himself to regret a single momt. Lyerin turned his head to the side, his gaze falling on Sophia''s sleeping form. She lay beside him, her body now back in its human form, her skin pale and smooth, her hair fanned out across the pillow like a dark halo. The remnants of the night''s passion clung to her, a flush still lingering on her cheeks, her lips slightly parted as she breathed softly in her sleep. She looked peaceful, contt, a stark contrast to the whirlwind of emotions that had consumed her just hours before. Lyerin watched her for a long momt, his thoughts a tangled mess. He hadn''t expected this. He hadn''t expected to be so drawn to her, to feel such a strong connection. It was more than just physical desire¡ªthere was something deeper, something that stirred within him, something that he hadn''t felt in a very long time. It was unsettling, and yet, he couldn''t dy the truth of it because he joyed it too. With a sigh, Lyerin carefully slipped out of the bed, not wanting to disturb her. He needed to focus, to clear his mind of the thoughts that threated to overwhelm him. There were more pressing matters at hand, matters that required his full atttion. As much as he wanted to stay, to watch over her, he couldn''t afford to lose sight of his mission. Standing at the edge of the bed, Lyerin summoned a small orb of Eldr Mana into his hand. The shadowy aura within it swirled and pulsed, a tangible reminder of the power that still coursed through his veins. He examined it closely, noting the faint glow that indicated he still had a day''s worth of Mana left. It was ough time, ough to get his mother out of the Borgias Family''s clutches and back to safety. He had to move quickly. Lyerin closed his hand a the orb, letting it dissolve back into his body. He cast one last glance at Sophia, her peaceful expression tugging at something deep inside him. Th, with a determined look, he began to gather her clothes, carefully dressing her as she slept. His movemts were gtle, almost tder, as he covered her bare skin, suring that she was protected from the chill of the morning air. Once she was fully clothed, Lyerin lifted her effortlessly into his arms, cradling her against his chest. She murmured something in her sleep, shifting slightly, but didn''t wake. Lyerin carried her out of the room, moving siltly through the corridors of the abandoned sanctuary. The building was eerily quiet, the only sounds the distant echoes of their footsteps and the faint rustle of the wind outside. He found a safe room on the lower floor, one that was relatively intact, and gtly laid Sophia down on a makeshift bed of blankets. He stood over her for a momt, his mind racing with thoughts he didn''t want to acknowledge. He had tak her, claimed her, and now she was his. In this world, wom were led by m, their emotions making them vulnerable to those who could establish themselves as leaders. Lyerin had always known this, had always understood the dynamics of power and control. It was easy for him, almost instinctual. He had lived for hundreds of thousands of years in his past life, and in that time, he had learned more about wom than most m could ever hope to understand. Lyerin''s art of seduction. It was something primal, something deep within her that responded to his leadership, his dominance. Her mind could dy it all she wanted, but Lyerin knew the truth. Her body, her instincts, wanted him. With a final, lingering look, Lyerin turned and left the room, closing the door softly behind him. ???¦®??£¤§Á.§³?? He needed to focus on what came next. He couldn''t afford to be distracted, not now. He stepped outside the sanctuary, the crisp morning air biting at his skin. The sky was just beginning to light, the sun not yet ris, but the world a him was already coming to life. Lyerin''s eyes scanned the horizon, taking in the ruined landscape that stretched out before him. The world had changed, twisted by the forces of the Eldritch, and now it was a place of danger and darkness. As he looked up at the sky, a notification appeared in the corner of his vision, a familiar chime accompanying it. | Ding! | The host successfully bred. Congratulations for breeding intelligt creatures and balancing the tribe with Brute and Intelligt Paths. | Lyerin bit his tongue, irritation flashing through him. "Why is there no reward?" he muttered under his breath. But there was no answer, and he pushed the thought aside. There were more important things to worry about. Lyerin''s feet began to transform, the soft flesh and bone replaced by the hard, unyielding hooves of a Stonehooves tribe monster. The transformation was seamless, his body adapting to the change with ease. He glanced a, taking note of the creatures that now inhabited the area. The Woodpeckers and Moles that had once be ordinary animals were now twisted, Eldritch versions of their former selves. Their bodies were covered in dark, chitinous armor, their eyes glowing with an unnatural light. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Their limbs were longer, more powerful, and their movemts were swift and precise. Lyerin smiled to himself. This was why he had brought them to the Eldritch tribe in the ruined magical world. They had be transformed, altered by the dark ergies that permeated the place, and now they were powerful allies. They would make this tribe their home, ev though he won''t be able to control them yet. But it was too early for that. There was still work to be done, and Lyerin wasn''t one to leave things unfinished.. The sun was just beginning to crest the horizon, the first rays of light illuminating the dark landscape. It was 6 AM, and Lyerin could feel the shift in the air, the change that signaled the start of a new day. Raising his hand, Lyerin st out a command, his voice firm and authoritative. "Hulking Eldritch Horses, level up and kill as many Eldritch Fleshers or Ttathorns as you can find. Once all of you are at the peak of the third cycle, return to the tribe." His taming ability, leveled up in the ruined magical world, was more than ough to command the creatures a his Eldritch Stonehooves tribe again. The hulking Eldritch horses, massive and powerful, turned their heads in his direction, with their eyes glowing with an eerie light. They nodded in unison, and soon, their massive hooves thundered against the g as they took off, disappearing into the distance. Lyerin watched them go, satisfaction curling in his chest. Everything was falling into place. He had the power, the resources, and the knowledge to build something truly great, something that would stand the test of time. But first, he had to take care of his mother. She was still in the clutches of the Borgias Family, and he couldn''t afford to waste any more time. With a final glance at the sanctuary, Lyerin took off, his Stonehooves tribe monster hooves immediately propelled him forward with incredible speed. The world a him blurred as he ran, the landscape whipping past in a dizzying rush. He knew where he was going, knew exactly what he needed to do. Now, it was time to act. Ev if he was delayed a little. It won''t be a problem. Chapter 120: Unaffected City Lyerin soared through the early morning sky, his body cutting through the wind with incredible speed and precision. The Mana flowing through him was pott, almost overwhelming, yet he wielded it with the ease of someone who had cturies of experice. His sses were on high alert, attuned to the slightest disturbance in the air a him, ready to react to any threat that might emerge from the shadows. The cities below him were nothing more than a blur, their outlines distorted by the sheer speed at which he traveled. The city of horses¡ªonce a bustling metropolis, now a fortress brimming with tsion¡ªloomed beath him. Its walls were heavily guarded by Mana users from several powerful families, all of them on high alert as they prepared for the impding bloodbath that would decide the fate of their territories. Lyerin''s sharp eyes caught sight of the guards, their auras flickering like small beacons in the dark, but they did not see him. He moved too quickly, too siltly, a shadow that passed over them without a trace. If he had wanted to, he could have ded their lives in an instant, but the risk was too great. His tribe would be exposed, and the consequces would be catastrophic. Nuclear bombs, advanced weaponry designed to eradicate tire populations of Mana users, would rain down upon them without mercy. ''No,'' he thought, narrowing his eyes as he adjusted his flight path. ''I can''t afford to be reckless. Not now.'' His body twisted in the air, the power of the sixth-cycled panther Mana beast thrumming through his veins. The sheer force of it was staggering, a raw, untamed ergy that should have torn him apart from the inside. Any other Mana user would have be obliterated by such power, their bodies unable to withstand the strain. But Lyerin was differt. He had lived through countless years, each one leaving its mark on him, harding him against the dangers of the Mana that he now wielded. To him, the sixth cycle mana was nothing more than a tool, a means to an d, and he used it with the same ease with which he might wield a dagger or a sword. For three hours, he flew across the sky, faster than a fighter jet, a streak of dark ergy that defied the laws of nature. The landscape below him changed, shifting from the ruined cities and wastelands ravaged by the Eldritch to greer pastures, to places where the air was still clean and the people lived in peace. The sun had fully ris by the time he reached the neighboring city, its rays casting a gold hue over the rooftops and streets below. Unlike the other cities he had passed, this one was untouched by the chaos that had consumed the world. The buildings stood tall and pristine, their windows gleaming in the sunlight. People moved about the streets, going about their daily lives as if the apocalypse had never touched them. There was an eerie calm about the place, a stillness that set Lyerin''s teeth on edge. ''This city is too clean,'' he thought, narrowing his eyes as he began to descd. He couldn''t simply ter it, not without drawing unwanted atttion. He needed to find a way in, a way to remain unnoticed until he found what he was looking for. His mind raced, calculating his options as he scanned the outskirts of the city. As he neared the g, he saw a massive truck approaching the city gates, its gine rumbling as it came to a stop. The vehicle was heavily armored, its metal plating reflecting the sunlight in sharp, blinding flashes. Suring it were military soldiers, their weapons at the ready, their eyes sharp and alert as they barked orders at one another. Lyerin dropped to the g, landing siltly behind a cluster of trees. He pulled his aura tight a him, effectively rdering himself invisible to any Mana user within range. From his hidd vantage point, he watched the sce unfold. The truck rumbled to a stop just outside the gates, its massive tires kicking up a cloud of dust. The soldiers swarmed a it, their voices harsh and commanding as they directed the driver to park the vehicle. The tsion in the air was palpable, a thick, oppressive force that pressed down on everyone prest. "Park it there! Watch the wheels, damn it!" one of the soldiers barked, his voice cutting through the noise. He was a burly man, his face set in a permant scowl as he waved the driver into position. "Move it! Move it!" The driver, a thin man with a nervous expression, nodded frantically as he maneuvered the truck into place. The vehicle''s massive bulk creaked and groaned as it settled, the gine sputtering to a halt. The soldiers wasted no time, suring the truck with military precision as they prepared to inspect its contts. §®??§¦§®?¦´?.§³?? "Op the back!" another soldier ordered, his voice sharp and authoritative. He stepped forward, his rifle slung across his chest as he motioned for the driver to comply. The driver hesitated for a momt, his eyes flickering to the soldiers before he reluctantly moved to the back of the truck. His hands shook as he fumbled with the latch, his fingers slipping on the metal. Finally, with a loud clang, the doors swung op, revealing the interior of the truck. Several figures stepped out of the darkness, their forms silhouetted against the light. They moved with a confidce that set them apart from the nervous driver, their steps sure and deliberate as they descded from the truck. Lyerin''s eyes narrowed as he watched them, his sses prickling with recognition. These were no ordinary people¡ªthey were Mana users, their auras pulsing with a power that marked them as something far more dangerous than the soldiers who sured them. "Line up!" the soldier commanded, his voice ringing out as he gestured for the newcomers to fall into place. "We need to check you before you can ter the city." The Mana users exchanged glances, their expressions unreadable as they moved to comply. They formed a line in front of the truck, their stances relaxed, almost bored, as they waited for the soldiers to complete their inspection. The tsion in the air grew thicker, the soldiers clearly uneasy as they approached the line of Mana users. The power radiating from the group was unmistakable, a reminder of the delicate balance that existed betwe those who wielded Mana and those who relied on convtional weapons to protect themselves. The soldiers were trained to deal with Mana users, but it was clear that they were outmatched, their bravado hiding a deep-seated fear. One of the Mana users, a tall man with sharp features and a cold, calculating gaze, stepped forward. He was dressed in a dark, tailored suit, his appearance immaculate despite the rough journey he had just dured. His presce commanded atttion, with his aura that seemed to thrumm with a barely contained power that made the soldiers take a wary step back. "Enough," the man said, his voice calm but filled with an authority that brooked no argumt. The soldiers hesitated, their eyes flickering betwe the man and their commander. The tsion was palpable, the air thick with unspok threats. For a momt, it seemed as though the situation would escalate, the fragile peace shattering under the weight of the Mana user''s defiance. But th the commander, a grizzled veteran with a hard-set jaw and a scar running down the side of his face, stepped forward. His eyes narrowed as he sized up the man in the suit, his hand resting on the hilt of his sword. "You''ll follow our procedures, Mana user, just like everyone else," he said, his voice low and dangerous. "We don''t care who you are or where you come from. In this city, you follow our rules." The Mana user''s eyes flashed, a flicker of something dangerous passing across his features. But th, just as quickly, it was gone, replaced by a cool, detached expression. "I don''t think you understand," he said, his tone icy. "I am not just any Mana user. I am a dignified member of the Veloran family, and I demand to be treated with the respect I deserve." sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The words swang in the guards like a knife, sharp and cutting the chopping board. The soldiers stiffed, their expressions harding as they prepared for a confrontation. The tsion was at its breaking point, the situation teetering on the edge of violce. Lyerin watched from his hidd vantage point, his mind racing as he took in the sce. This was a delicate situation, one that could easily spiral out of control if not handled carefully. The Veloran family was known for their power and influce, their members feared and respected across the land. If this confrontation escalated, it could have far-reaching consequces, not just for the soldiers but for the tire city. However, to Lyerin, the Veloran family is nothing but a pest in the Borgias. The commander''s eyes narrowed further, his hand tighting on the hilt of his sword. "Respect is earned, not demanded," he said, his voice a low growl. "And in this city, you''ll earn it the same way as everyone else. Now, line up and let us do our job." The Mana user''s gaze harded, immediately, his aura flared with a sudd burst of power that made the soldiers take an involuntary step back. For a momt, it seemed as though he would push the issue, and would force the soldiers to back down through sheer intimidation. But th, with a barely perceptible sigh, he relaxed, his aura receding as he stepped back into line. "Very well," he said, his tone clipped. "But know this¡ªI will be reporting this treatmt to the Council. They will hear of how you treat a member of the Veloran family." The commander didn''t respond, one could see his expression were unreadable as he signaled for the soldiers to proceed with their inspection. Chapter 121: Freddie Borgias Lyerin hovered above the city like a predator stalking its prey, his mind was thinking different ideas. . He needed to infiltrate the city undetected, but the Borgias Family was likely on high alert by now. They were a powerful and cunning clan, and if they suspected his involvement, they would undoubtedly have put a bounty on his head in both the Ruined magical world and the real one. If they had declared him excommunicado, then he was a marked man, hunted wherever he went. He had to be careful¡ªone wrong move, and his cover would be blown. He considered various disguises, his mind weighing the pros and cons of each option. The most obvious choice was to assume the identity of a high-ranking member of the Borgias Family. As an individual who had lived for thousands of years, Lyerin had the experience and knowledge to act the part convincingly. He could easily mimic the arrogance, the air of authority, and the calculated ruthlessness that defined the Borgias elite. Such a disguise would grant him immediate access to the city''s inner sanctums, where the family''s most valuable secrets were kept. ''But,'' he mused, ''it''s too obvious.'' The thought gnawed at him, making him uneasy. If he appeared as a high-ranking member of the Borgias Family, it would raise questions. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In a time of crisis like this, the Borgias would have taken precautions to protect their most important members. They would have been fetched and secured in fortified locations long before the apocalypse reached its peak. For Lyerin to show up now, claiming to be one of them, would be suspicious. The real high-ranking members were likely already inside, surrounded by their loyal guards, and any attempt to impersonate one would be immediately noticed. ''They might get suspicious,'' Lyerin thought. ''Especially if the person I copy is already inside. The last thing I need is for them to start asking questions or, worse, verifying my identity. That would be a death sentence.'' He shook his head, discarding the idea. No, that path was too risky, too fraught with potential pitfalls. He needed something subtler, something that wouldn''t draw so much attention. ''What about a lower-ranking member?'' he wondered, his mind shifting to another possibility. The Borgias Family was vast, with many lesser members who weren''t as heavily guarded or scrutinized. If he assumed the role of one of them, he could slip into the city with far less risk of being discovered. But then, another thought struck him. ''Wouldn''t that be even more suspicious?'' Lower-ranking members of the Borgias would still be under some level of scrutiny, especially in a time of crisis. They would be expected to check in with their superiors, to take orders and fulfill their duties. If he appeared as one of them, he might be asked to perform tasks or relay information¡ªthings he wouldn''t be able to do without revealing his true identity. Worse, the Borgias might wonder why he was alone, why he wasn''t already with the others. ''Too obvious again,'' Lyerin mused, a frown creasing his brow. ''They would expect a lower-ranking member to have already reported in. To show up now, unannounced, would only raise more questions. If I can''t answer them, I''m dead.'' The idea was discarded just as quickly as it had come. Lyerin''s mind continued to work, spinning through options, evaluating each one with the cold logic of a seasoned strategist. He considered taking on the identity of a middle-ranking member, someone who wasn''t important enough to be immediately recognized but not so unimportant that their presence would go unnoticed. But the more he thought about it, the more flaws he saw in the plan. A middle-ranking member would have responsibilities, people who knew them and would recognize if something was off. The risk of being exposed was still too high, especially if the person he chose to impersonate had already been accounted for. ''No, that''s even more obvious,'' he mumbled under his breath. ''They''d expect someone like that to already be inside, coordinating with others. If I suddenly show up, they''ll know something''s wrong.'' Lyerin was almost losing any ideas with him as he discarded yet another potential plan. The pieces weren''t fitting together, and time was running out. He needed to think of something, something that wouldn''t draw so much attention, but that would still allow him to move freely within the city. And then, an idea struck him¡ªa simple, yet effective idea that made him pause. ''What if I pretended to be another halfling member of the Borgias again?'' It was a risky move, but one that made sense the more he thought about it. Halflings¡ªthose who were only half-blooded Borgias¡ªwere not considered true members of the family. They were often treated as outsiders, slaves even, given the most menial tasks and kept on the fringes of the family''s affairs. Because of this, they weren''t expected to know much about the inner workings of the family, nor were they trusted with any real responsibilities. ''Perfect,'' Lyerin thought, his lips curling into a smile. ''They wouldn''t expect a halfling to be involved in anything important. I could pass through the city without drawing too much attention. If anyone questions me, I can play dumb. After all, what would a half-blood know about the real Borgias?'' The more he considered it, the more he liked the idea. It was subtle, unassuming, and wouldn''t raise as many red flags as trying to impersonate a full-blooded member of the family. Halflings were seen as expendable, often used as cannon fodder in the family''s endless power struggles. They were the perfect cover¡ªsomeone who could slip in under the radar, someone who wouldn''t be missed. ''Yes, this will work,'' he thought, feeling a surge of confidence. ''This will work perfectly.'' Satisfied with his decision, Lyerin allowed his body to shift, his features morphing into those of a younger man, someone who looked like they might be a half-blooded descendant of the Borgias. His skin took on a slightly paler hue, his hair darkening to a shade of deep brown. He made himself appear smaller, less imposing, with a slightly hunched posture that suggested years of servitude. His eyes, however, remained sharp and alert, a contrast to the rest of his unassuming appearance. Once he was satisfied with the transformation, Lyerin began his approach. He walked towards the city gates, his movements careful and measured, every step calculated to avoid drawing attention. As he neared the military checkpoint, he was immediately noticed by the guards. "Halt!" one of the soldiers barked, stepping forward to block his path. The man was tall and broad-shouldered, his expression stern as he looked Lyerin up and down. "State your business." Lyerin put on a nervous expression, his shoulders slumping slightly as he met the soldier''s gaze. "I¡ªI''m from Sector 6," he stammered, his voice trembling just enough to sound believable. "Not far from here." The soldier''s eyes narrowed, suspicion flickering across his face. "Sector 6? What''s your name?" Lyerin hesitated for a moment, then forced himself to relax. He had prepared for this. "Freddie Borgias," he said, keeping his tone meek, almost apologetic. The reaction was immediate and dramatic. The soldier''s eyes widened in shock, his stern demeanor faltering as he took a step back. The other guards nearby exchanged startled glances, their expressions mirroring the first soldier''s disbelief. "Freddie Borgias?" the soldier repeated, his voice tinged with astonishment. "As in, your mother visits you outside occasionally?" Lyerin nodded, forcing himself to appear timid. "Yes, my mother does sometimes to check up on me. But now, she''s gone for so long and I¡ªI came here to find shelter. I didn''t know where else to go." The guards stared at him, their shock palpable. For a moment, they seemed at a loss for words, their minds struggling to process what they had just heard. Lyerin could almost hear the gears turning in their heads as they tried to reconcile the meek, unassuming figure before them with the name he had just given. "But... you''re a Borgias," one of the other soldiers finally said, his voice laced with confusion. "You should have been with the others, with your family." Lyerin shook his head, doing his best to maintain his nervous facade. "I¡ªI didn''t know. I''ve never met them. I didn''t even know I had other family members until now." The soldiers seemed to relax at that, their initial shock giving way to a cautious sense of relief. If this man didn''t even know about the rest of the family, then he was likely telling the truth but he''s also a halfling. After all, a real member of the Borgias Family would have been well-informed, well-connected. They wouldn''t have been wandering around alone, looking for a place to hide. One of the soldiers, who had remained silent until now, stepped forward. He was older than the others, with a commanding presence and a hardened expression that spoke of years of experience. "Freddie Borgias, you say?" he asked, his tone measured. Lyerin nodded, keeping his eyes lowered. "Yes, sir." The older soldier studied him for a long moment, his gaze piercing. Lyerin could feel the man''s eyes boring into him, as if trying to see through the facade he had created. But Lyerin remained calm, his mind was unaffected and he was adamant on maintaining the illusion. Finally, the older soldier nodded, seeming to accept Lyerin''s story. "Follow me," he said. After that, he turned around and then began walking slowly with his hands on his back. Lyerin nodded and then followed the man and began walking too. Chapter 122: Halflings conversation Lyerin followed the old military soldier through the labyrinthine corridors of the outpost, his footsteps echoing faintly in the silence. The soldier walked with a purposeful stride, his back straight and his expression serious, though there was a certain weariness in his eyes¡ªa weariness that only years of battle and hardship could bring. As they moved deeper into the compound, Lyerin took note of every detail, his mind working to memorize the layout, the number of guards, and the locations of the exits. "This here is the Sector C18 storage area," the soldier began, his voice gravelly and aged, but steady. "These warehouses hold everything you''ll need¡ªfood, water, medical supplies. You''ll find exercise equipment in some of the larger warehouses, too. The Borgias Family has ensured that even in times of crisis, we have the means to stay strong, to keep our bodies and minds sharp." He paused, gesturing to a row of warehouses that stretched out into the distance. "You''re free to move between the warehouses as you please, but be mindful of the others. We have people from all walks of life here¡ªsoldiers, civilians, Borgias Family members, and yes, even halflings like yourself. Everyone''s got their own way of coping with what''s happening out there, so try not to step on any toes. Respect the rules, and you''ll be fine." Lyerin nodded silently, keeping up the facade of a meek and grateful halfling. Inside, his mind continued to churn, analyzing the situation from every angle. The soldier droned on, his voice a constant hum in Lyerin''s ears as he spoke about the amenities available to those inside the sector. "We''ve got a mess hall in Warehouse 12," the soldier continued. "They serve three meals a day, hot and fresh. It''s not gourmet, but it''ll keep you alive. There''s also a small clinic in Warehouse 14, staffed by medical personnel¡ªnothing fancy, but they can patch you up if you get hurt. And if you''re looking for a place to sleep, most people have set up makeshift quarters in Warehouse 16. Find yourself a spot, lay out a mat, and get some rest when you can." Lyerin let the soldier''s words wash over him, absorbing the information while keeping his expression neutral. The old man''s voice carried a weight of authority, a sense of duty that came from years of service. But there was also an underlying note of resignation, as if he knew that all the provisions and precautions were little more than a temporary measure¡ªa fragile shield against the chaos that loomed just beyond the city''s walls. "The Borgias Family has done everything they can to keep us safe," the soldier said, his voice dropping to a more somber tone. "But it''s up to us to hold the line, to protect what little we have left. Remember that, Freddie Borgias. This is a sanctuary, but it''s also a fortress. We''re all in this together, and we can''t afford to let our guard down¡ªnot even for a moment." Lyerin nodded again, feeling the weight of the soldier''s words. The man truly believed in the Borgias Family, believed in their ability to protect and provide for their people. Lyerin couldn''t help but feel a pang of guilt as he maintained his disguise, knowing that his true intentions were far more complex and far less noble. Finally, they reached the entrance to one of the larger warehouses, its massive steel doors standing ajar. The soldier gestured for Lyerin to enter. "You''ll be safe here for now," he said. "We''ve got eyes everywhere, so don''t worry about any unwanted surprises. If you need anything, just ask one of the guards or one of the other residents. They''ll point you in the right direction." Lyerin offered a small, grateful smile, murmuring a quiet "Thank you" before stepping inside. The warehouse was vast, its interior filled with rows upon rows of makeshift beds, stacks of supplies, and clusters of people¡ªsome sitting alone in quiet contemplation, others gathered in small groups, talking in hushed tones. The air was thick with a mixture of anxiety and exhaustion, the weight of the world pressing down on everyone inside. Lyerin''s eyes scanned the room, taking in the various faces around him. Most of them were ordinary people, refugees from the apocalypse that had ravaged the outside world. But a few, like him, bore the telltale signs of Mana users¡ªthough none had the distinct aura of a shadow eldren Mana core like his own. They were all weaker, less experienced, their Eldren Mana cores flickering faintly like dying embers. ''At least I''m not completely out of place,'' he thought, feeling a strange sense of comfort in the presence of others who, on the surface, seemed to share his predicament. It was a rare feeling for Lyerin, who had spent most of his life as an outsider, always on the fringes of society, never fully accepted by those around him. But here, among these people, he could blend in. He could disappear. But he knew better than to let his guard down. This place, this moment of calm, was nothing more than a brief reprieve. The reality of being a halfling in the Borgias Family was a nightmare, and it was only a matter of time before that nightmare caught up with him. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As he walked deeper into the warehouse, Lyerin considered the idea of inviting some of these people to his tribe. They were vulnerable, disconnected from the power structures that dominated the magical world. In another life, they might have made valuable allies, or at the very least, companions on the long road ahead. But then, he hesitated. Something in the back of his mind warned him against it. He hadn''t confirmed anything yet¡ªabout his mother. Besides, bringing anyone to his tribe would put them at risk, and he couldn''t afford to endanger his people for the sake of a few strangers. ''No,'' he decided, shaking his head slightly. ''Not yet. It''s too soon.'' He was pulled from his thoughts by the sound of footsteps approaching. A young woman, with soft features and a nervous smile, came up to him, her hands fidgeting with the hem of her worn coat. "You''re new here, aren''t you?" she asked, her voice tentative. Lyerin nodded, offering her a small, friendly smile. "Yes, I just arrived. My name is Freddie." "I''m Talia," she replied, her smile growing a little more confident. "It''s good to see a new face. Things have been pretty tense around here lately, with everything going on outside." Lyerin nodded, trying to match her casual demeanor. "I can imagine. It''s been¡­ a lot, hasn''t it?" Talia nodded, her expression turning somber. "Yeah, it really has. Sometimes it feels like the whole world is falling apart, and we''re just trying to hold on to whatever pieces we can." As they talked, a few others began to gather around them, drawn by the sight of a new face and the chance for conversation. Lyerin noticed their approach, and welcomed it, knowing that blending in with the group would only help solidify his cover. One by one, the others introduced themselves¡ªAidan, a tall, lanky young man with a quiet demeanor; Mira, a sharp-eyed girl with a quick wit; and Jonah, a burly, older man with a gruff exterior but a surprisingly gentle voice. They formed a loose circle, the conversation flowing easily as they shared stories of where they had come from and what they had seen. "Most of us were scattered in different sectors," Jonah said, his deep voice carrying a note of nostalgia. "Before everything went to hell, that is. We''ve all got different stories, different lives, but we''ve found some common ground here. It''s not much, but it''s something." Lyerin nodded along, contributing to the conversation with carefully chosen words. He listened more than he spoke, letting the others fill in the gaps, all the while assessing their personalities, their knowledge, and their potential usefulness. Their conversation was interrupted by a crackling sound from a loudspeaker mounted high on the warehouse wall. A voice, cold and authoritative, echoed through the space, cutting through the murmur of voices. "Volena Borgias, your father is safe. Come to the gate to enter the city." The message hung in the air for a moment, the name lingering like a ghost. The group fell silent, their previous lighthearted chatter replaced by a heavy, contemplative mood. "Volena Borgias¡­" Talia murmured, her brow furrowing. "So, it''s her father this time. Interesting." "Yeah, have you noticed that?" Mira added, her tone curious. "Every time they call someone to the gate, they always mention the father if it''s a girl, and the mother if it''s a boy. It''s like they''re trying to make it personal, to reassure them or something." Aidan frowned, nodding in agreement. "Yeah, I''ve noticed that too. But it''s weird, isn''t it? I mean, why do they even need to say that? If someone''s parent is safe, wouldn''t they know it already?" Jonah scratched his chin, his expression thoughtful. "Maybe it''s just a way to keep them calm, to give them hope. Or maybe¡­ maybe there''s something else going on. Something we''re not seeing." Lyerin listened quietly, his eyes drifting to the ceiling as the others speculated. He knew better than to take the Borgias Family''s words at face value. The truth was likely far more sinister than what was being presented. As Lyerin stared at the cold, metallic ceiling of the warehouse, his mind drifted to darker thoughts. The Borgias Family was known for their manipulation, their ability to twist truths to suit their needs. They were ruthless, cunning, and willing to sacrifice anything and anyone to maintain their power. The notion that they were genuinely concerned about the safety of these halflings or their parents was laughable. At most, they are probably dead. Chapter 123: Good news Lyerin knew the truth¡ªhad lived it. The Borgias Family cared only about their pureblood members, their true heirs. Halflings like him, born of mixed blood, were nothing more than tools or pawns, tolerated only as long as they served a purpose. The idea that any of these people''s fathers or mothers were truly safe was a cruel joke. More likely, they were dead or dying, victims of the same chaos that had engulfed the world. He felt a pang of bitterness in his chest, the old wounds reopening as memories of his own mother surfaced. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She had loved him, or at least she had pretended to. But Lyerin had always known, deep down, that her affection was tainted by resentment, by the shame of having given birth to a halfling. He remembered the way she would look at him when she thought he wasn''t watching¡ªthe sadness in her eyes, the bitterness that marred her smile. She had loved him, but she had also hated him, and that truth had been a knife in his heart for as long as he could remember. The conversation around him shifted, pulling him back to the present. The others were still talking about their parents, sharing their own stories, their own suspicions. "There''s something off about the way they''re handling this," Talia was saying, her voice tinged with unease. "My father¡­ before everything went bad, he told me something strange. He said he didn''t love me, that he was being forced to stay with us. He said the Borgias Family didn''t care about us, that they were just using us for something. I didn''t understand what he meant at the time, but now¡­ I don''t know. It feels like there''s more to this." Mira nodded, her expression darkening. "My mother was the same way. She would be so cold one day, like she hated me, and then the next day she''d act like nothing was wrong, like she loved me more than anything. It never made sense to me, but maybe¡­ maybe they were under some kind of pressure, like your father." Jonah grunted in agreement, his eyes narrowing. "I''ve heard similar stories from others. It''s like the Borgias Family is trying to keep us close but also keep us away, but there''s something they''re not telling us. Something big." Lyerin''s heart ached as he listened to them. Their words resonated with his own experiences, bringing back the pain of his own fractured relationship with his mother. Before the apocalypse happened in his past life and now, they are not okay. He had spent years trying to reconcile the love he had felt for her with the hatred she had harbored for him in his past life and in this life. And now, listening to these strangers, he knew that they were all trapped in the same web of lies and manipulation. He looked away from the group, his gaze hardening as he tried to suppress the emotions welling up inside him. He had come too far, sacrificed too much, to let himself be consumed by old wounds. But the sadness, the pain, was there, lurking beneath the surface, threatening to overwhelm him. ''Maybe it''s time to face it,'' he thought, the idea forming in his mind like a whisper in the dark. ''Maybe it''s time to confront the truth¡ªto see it with my own eyes.'' The idea terrified him, but it also filled him with a grim determination. He needed to know the truth, needed to see if his mother had truly felt the way he had always suspected. Lyerin hoped that his mother really liked him or else¡­ His personality that was honed for countless years in his past life will come back. He didn''t want that! This is a new life! New beginning! New him! He still has hope for his mother. Shaking his head, Lyerin decided not to think about it. It was a dangerous path, one that could lead to more pain, more loss. As he stood there, lost in his thoughts, the warehouse''s loudspeaker crackled to life again. This time, the voice that came through was different¡ªsharp, commanding, with an edge of impatience. "Freddie Borgias," the voice announced, echoing through the vast space. "Report to the gate immediately." The group fell silent, all eyes turning to Lyerin. For a moment, he was frozen, the sound of his assumed name ringing in his ears. Then, slowly, he nodded to the others, forcing a small smile onto his face. "Looks like it''s my turn," he said, trying to keep his tone light. "I''ll catch up with you all later." The others nodded, offering words of encouragement and good luck. But as Lyerin turned to leave, he could feel their eyes on him, their curiosity and suspicion simmering beneath the surface. He made his way through the warehouse, his footsteps echoing in the silence. The weight of what he was about to do pressed down on him, a heavy burden that threatened to crush him if he let it. But Lyerin was stronger than that. He had to be. As he approached the exit, he took a deep breath, steeling himself for what was to come. He had come this far, had taken on this identity, all in the name of his mission. Now, he had to see it through, no matter the cost. The old soldier from before was waiting for him at the gate, his expression unreadable as he gestured for Lyerin to follow him. Together, they walked through the winding corridors, the silence between them thick with tension. They arrived at a smaller, more secluded section of the outpost¡ªa place that felt removed from the rest of the compound, more isolated. The soldier stopped in front of a heavy metal door, turning to Lyerin with a serious expression. "Inside," he said, his voice low and firm. "The commander wants to speak with you." Lyerin nodded, his heart pounding in his chest as he reached for the door handle. He could feel the soldier''s eyes on him, watching his every move, judging him. But Lyerin couldn''t afford to falter now. He had to stay in character, had to play his part until the very end. With a deep breath, he pushed open the door and stepped inside. The room beyond was small, dimly lit, and sparsely furnished¡ªa stark contrast to the bustling, chaotic atmosphere of the warehouse. In the center of the room stood a single figure, his back turned to the door as he examined a series of maps spread out on a metal table. The man was tall, broad-shouldered, with an air of authority that was impossible to ignore. He didn''t look up as Lyerin entered, his focus entirely on the maps in front of him. But Lyerin could feel the power radiating from him, the unmistakable presence of a high-ranking Borgias Family member. For a moment, Lyerin hesitated, unsure of how to proceed. But then, the man spoke, his voice cold and commanding, cutting through the silence like a knife. "So," the man said, finally turning to face him, his piercing gaze locking onto Lyerin. "You''re Freddie Borgias. The halfling." Lyerin swallowed hard, forcing himself to meet the man''s gaze. "Yes, sir," he replied, his voice steady despite the tension coiling in his chest. "That''s me." However, inside he would mumble, ''Really didn''t even bother to hide that I''m a halfling.'' The man studied him for a long moment, his expression unreadable. Then, slowly, a smile curled at the corners of his mouth¡ªa smile that sent a chill down Lyerin''s spine. "Good," the man said, his voice low and dangerous. "Because I have good news for you." Chapter 124: Entering the city The man''s voice was smooth, almost too smooth, as he assured Lyerin that his mother was safe. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The words rolled off his tongue with an ease that set off alarm bells in Lyerin''s mind. He had anticipated this¡ªthese people were masters of deception, and he knew better than to take their words at face value. ''Of course, he''s saying that,'' Lyerin thought, a sneer forming in his mind. ''They''d say anything to keep me compliant.'' The name "Freddie Borgias" wasn''t even registered in any of their records, a fact that made this entire charade even more absurd. But he kept his face neutral, nodding as if he were relieved by the man''s words. Before he could respond, the door behind him creaked open, and a doctor entered the room. Lyerin had sensed the doctor''s presence long before he made his appearance, the faint scent of antiseptic and the quiet, measured footsteps giving him away. The doctor was a tall, gaunt man with thin, wire-rimmed glasses perched on the bridge of his nose, and he held a small case in his hands. "We''ll need to take a blood sample," the man said, his tone polite but firm. "Just to confirm everything." Lyerin nodded, rolling up his sleeve without protest. He had expected this as well. Blood was a powerful tool in this world¡ªone that could confirm lineage, reveal secrets, and bind people to oaths. As the doctor prepared the syringe, Lyerin kept his breathing steady, his heart calm. The prick of the needle was barely a sensation to him, and he watched dispassionately as the doctor drew the blood into a small vial. The testing process took longer than Lyerin anticipated. The doctor worked in silence, running the sample through various machines, each one emitting a soft hum or a series of beeps. The man, who had introduced himself as Commander Hale, watched the doctor with a stern expression, occasionally glancing at Lyerin as if to gauge his reaction. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, the doctor looked up, nodding to Commander Hale. "It''s confirmed," he said. "He has Borgias blood." Commander Hale''s expression softened, a smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. "Good," he said, turning back to Lyerin. "You''re free to go. You can do anything you want inside now." Lyerin gave a respectful nod, hiding the triumphant smirk that threatened to surface. They were convinced, at least for now. But he knew better than to let his guard down. These people might have accepted him, but they would be watching his every move. Before leaving, Lyerin decided to play his part a little further. He furrowed his brow, pretending to be curious. "Why do they call us Halflings?" he asked, his tone innocent, almost naive. Commander Hale paused, the smile fading from his face. He looked at Lyerin for a moment, as if considering how much to reveal. "You''ll understand once you''re inside the city," he said finally, his voice carrying a note of finality. Lyerin feigned confusion but didn''t press further. Instead, he simply nodded and followed the man''s orders to leave. As he exited the building, he was handed a bracelet with a red stripe down the middle. The soldier who gave it to him explained that it was his identity bracelet, a mark that would allow him to find work and receive daily supplies. Lyerin accepted the bracelet, pretending to examine it closely before nodding respectfully. He then turned and began to walk away, his pace slow and measured. Every step he took was deliberate, every movement calculated to appear natural and unhurried. But as soon as he was clear of the building, he allowed his gaze to wander, discreetly scanning the surroundings. That''s when he saw it¡ªa small, almost imperceptible glint in the sky. It was barely noticeable, but Lyerin''s sharp eyes caught it immediately. A flying camera, hovering silently above, tracking his movements. His mind raced, but he made sure to keep his expression neutral, only stealing a brief glance at the device before looking away. ''So they''re watching me,'' he thought, his mind already working on a plan. He had to avoid being tracked, but he needed to be clever about it. Anything too obvious would raise suspicion. As he continued walking, his thoughts churned, weighing his options. ''I could try to find a blind spot,'' he considered, picturing the narrow alleyways and shadowed corners of the city. But he quickly dismissed the idea. ''Too risky. They might have more cameras or other ways to track me.'' ''What if I create a distraction?'' he thought next, envisioning a chaotic scene where he could slip away unnoticed. But he shook his head again. ''No, that would draw too much attention. They''d be on high alert, and it could backfire.'' Another idea formed in his mind¡ª''Maybe I could find someone else to impersonate, someone they wouldn''t suspect.'' But this plan had its flaws too. ''They might have records of everyone here. If I''m caught impersonating someone, it could be the end.'' Finally, he considered simply going underground, using his abilities to disappear entirely. ''I could blend into the shadows, stay out of sight until I''m ready to strike.'' But even this had its risks. ''They might detect the use of my powers, or they could have ways to track me that I''m not aware of.'' Each option seemed to lead to a dead end, each plan fraught with potential dangers. Lyerin''s mind whirled, the weight of the situation pressing down on him. But he couldn''t afford to make a mistake. One wrong move could expose him, could jeopardize everything he had worked for. ''I need more information,'' he realized. ''I need to understand how this place operates, what their weaknesses are.'' Just as he was about to delve deeper into his thoughts, a loud crash shattered the relative silence of the city. Lyerin''s head snapped towards the source of the sound¡ªa store window had been broken, glass shards scattered across the pavement. A figure darted out of the store, clutching something in their arms. The person was quick, their movements frantic and desperate. Lyerin''s eyes narrowed, immediately assessing the situation. Seeing another motorcycle coming slowly with a man in a black uniform, he smiled. ''This is it.'' The thief was young, likely a teenager, their face twisted in fear and determination. Lyerin watched the teenager break the glass with an odd detachment. He was too aware of the chaos in the city, the desperation that had driven people to do things they would never have considered before. He approached the young thief with an even tone, "Hey, you don''t steal. It''s bad, kid." The teenager spun around, his eyes wild and unfocused, ready to flee or fight. But when he saw the red bracelet on Lyerin''s wrist, his expression hardened with disdain. "Heh, watch your back, Halfling," the boy sneered. Lyerin barely had time to react before he felt the cold, hard barrel of a gun pressed against his side. The teenager''s friend or companion pulled the trigger without hesitation. The shot echoed through the empty street, a dull thud as the bullet hit Lyerin, sending him collapsing to the ground. The boy stood over him, a smirk playing on his lips as he spat, "Heh! A halfling!" before sprinting away. Chapter 125: Feigning Death Lyerin lay motionless, with his body limp and his eyes unfocused. The Eldren Mana within him surged, allowing him to control his body''s reactions. His breathing slowed to a barely perceptible level, and his heartbeat mimicked the erratic, slowing rhythm of a dying man. Blood trickled from the wound, but Lyerin managed to stem the flow, manipulating the Eldren Mana to control the bleeding just enough to appear dead. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His chest stilled, and his eyes were glazed over. He was the picture of death, yet fully aware of every sound, every movement around him. Above him, the camera still hovered, its lens trained on his lifeless form. Lyerin''s senses were hyper-attuned to the buzzing sound it emitted, his awareness reaching out to ensure his deception was flawless. The Eldren Mana surged within him, weaving a delicate balance between the appearance of death and the need to remain ready for action. He knew that any sign of life would alert the watchers. He could feel the eyes on him, the cold, detached gaze of those who controlled the camera from afar. Inside a nearby barracks, the man in the military uniform and the doctor watched the feed with satisfaction. The soldier laughed, a harsh, grating sound that echoed in the small room. "Not even having social awareness. What a stupid Halfling," he sneered, taking a sip of his drink as he leaned back in his chair. The doctor chuckled, shaking his head. "They never learn, do they? Always so desperate, so clueless." He tapped a few buttons on the console, zooming in on Lyerin''s still body. "Well, they are halflings, they are not that important. And this¡­ this is what they get." With that, they turned their attention elsewhere, leaving Lyerin''s image on the monitor, unmoving, forgotten. Back on the street, the crowd that had gathered around Lyerin''s body began to disperse. Some murmured in low voices, shaking their heads as they passed by the "dead" halfling. Others simply looked on with blank expressions, accustomed to the harsh realities of their world. One by one, they walked away, until Lyerin was left alone. When the last set of footsteps faded into the distance, Lyerin''s eyes flickered open. He scanned the area, ensuring that no one was left watching. The haze in the sky, the flying camera that had been his silent observer, was finally gone. Lyerin allowed himself a small, grim smile. The facade had worked. Slowly, carefully, he rose to his feet, the Eldren Mana working to heal the wound as he stretched his limbs, testing them for any lingering stiffness. He rolled his neck, a series of satisfying cracks following the motion, then glanced up at the sky. The haze had shifted, moving towards a distant point on the horizon. Lyerin''s expression hardened as he stared after it. "It''s time to take mother," he muttered under his breath. He could no longer afford to waste time. The wound on his side throbbed, but Lyerin ignored it. He could still feel the pressure of the bullet, but the pain was nothing compared to the determination now fueling him. Each step he took was calculated, deliberate, with his mind already working through the myriad possibilities and dangers that awaited him. He moved through the city with purpose, blending into the shadows, avoiding the gaze of any patrolling soldiers or wandering civilians. His thoughts were laser-focused on his mother, held captive by the very family that had discarded him and other halflings like trash. The urgency of the mission pumped through his veins like a second heartbeat, faster and more insistent than the one that kept him alive. The haze in the sky grew more distant, but Lyerin knew exactly where it was headed. He could sense the familiar pull of Eldren Mana, drawing him like a magnet to the place he dreaded most. ??§â?#§Ô*?-§Ö$§á?!?-# The Borgias Family compound was a fortress, designed to keep enemies out and secrets in. But Lyerin had no intention of knocking on the front door. As he approached the outskirts of the compound, Lyerin slowed his pace. The perimeter was heavily guarded, as he had expected, with watchtowers and roving patrols. He crouched behind a crumbling wall, his mind racing with potential strategies. Infiltration was his specialty, a skill honed over centuries of surviving in a world that was harsher than hell. He closed his eyes, drawing upon the Eldren Mana within him, letting it sharpen his senses. The guards'' movements became predictable patterns, the gaps between their patrols widening in his mind. He would need to be swift, precise. One misstep, and the entire compound would be alerted to his presence. A plan began to form, intricate and risky, but Lyerin was nothing if not bold. He would slip through their defenses, a shadow among shadows, and reach the heart of the compound where his mother was held. There, he would retrieve her, and together, they would escape this cursed place. But first, he needed a diversion. Lyerin scanned the area, his eyes falling on a fuel depot near the eastern wall of the compound. It was heavily guarded, of course, but that was precisely what made it the perfect target. He could use the Eldren Mana to create a controlled explosion, just enough to draw the guards away from his intended path. With a final, determined glance at the compound, Lyerin made his move. He slipped through the shadows like a wraith, his presence unnoticed by the guards above. The fuel depot loomed before him, a cluster of tanks and pipes that would serve as his entry ticket. He reached out with his mind, connecting with the Eldren Mana in the air around him, coaxing it into the delicate machinery. The explosion, when it came, was a sharp, contained blast. Flames licked at the sky, smoke billowing up in thick, black plumes. Alarms blared as the guards rushed to contain the fire, their attention diverted just as Lyerin had planned. He moved quickly, using the chaos to slip past the guards, his footsteps silent on the cold, hard ground. The compound''s walls were high, but Lyerin scaled them with ease, his body moving with the grace of a panther, every muscle attuned to the task at hand. Inside the compound, the air was thick with tension, but Lyerin paid it no mind. He was close now, so close he could almost hear his mother''s voice. He pushed forward, each step bringing him closer to his goal. The halls of the Borgias Family compound were eerily silent, the usual hustle and bustle absent as the guards dealt with the explosion outside. Lyerin''s pulse quickened as he neared the room where he knew his mother was held. The door was guarded by two soldiers, their expressions stoic, but Lyerin was prepared. He drew on the Eldren Mana, letting it swirl around him, cloaking him in darkness. He moved swiftly, incapacitating the guards before they could react, their bodies crumpling to the ground without a sound. Whoosh! Immediately, the door creaked open under his hand, revealing a dimly lit room beyond. And there, sitting in the center of the room, was his mother. Her eyes widened as she saw him, with a mixture of relief and disbelief crossing her features. Lyerin''s heart clenched as he stepped into the room, and his voice low and urgent, he spoke. "Mother, it''s time to go." Chapter 126: Mother Linas true image Lina sat in the dimly lit room, her thoughts a chaotic swirl of confusion and denial. The events of the previous night gnawed at her mind, a nightmare that refused to let go. Her husband, Lyuzen, died at the hands of their son? It was inconceivable. She shook her head, refusing to accept the reality that had been thrust upon her. No, Lyuzen couldn''t die like that. He was strong, powerful¡ªnothing like their foolish, weak son Lyerin. Lina''s thoughts twisted in a tangled mess of denial and contempt. Lyerin was nothing to her, just a shadow of the offspring she had truly loved. He was the disgrace of the family, the one without a Shadow Core, the mark of true power within the Borgias lineage. That deficiency alone had planted the seeds of hatred in Lina''s heart from the moment she had given birth to him. She had wanted to love him, to see in him the potential that was expected of a Borgias, but every day he failed to manifest that elusive Shadow Core, her love had turned to bitterness. It wasn''t just the lack of power that caused her to despise him. Her other children, the ones who bore the Shadow Core, had flourished under Lyuzen''s attention. They were strong, capable, worthy of the Borgias name. In comparison, Lyerin was an anomaly, a mistake. And his very existence had driven a wedge between her and Lyuzen, a wedge that deepened with each passing year. Lyuzen had turned away from her, just as he had from the others who bore him lesser children. He had sought other women, other wives, leaving Lina to languish in a position that felt more like a burden than the honor it was supposed to be. Lina hated Lyerin for that too¡ªfor being the cause of her isolation within the family. If only he had been born with a Shadow Core, things would have been different. She would have been Lyuzen''s favorite, her children the pride of the Borgias clan. Instead, Lyuzen had drifted, and Lina had found herself pushed further and further to the sidelines, surrounded by other women who had borne Lyuzen the kind of children he truly valued. She had avoided Lyerin for years, unable to bear the sight of the boy who represented all her failures and disappointments. It had taken the family''s insistence that she return to him, to gather the coreless offspring for some military project, to force her back into Lyerin''s life. But even then, she had done so with reluctance, with a heart filled with disdain. And yet, when she had returned to him, Lyerin had fawned over her, seeking the affection and attention she had withheld for so long. He had been so desperate for her love, and it had amused her to see how easily she could manipulate him with a few kind words, a few gentle touches. It had become a game, a way to pass the time and alleviate the boredom that had consumed her life. Lyerin was nothing more than a tool, a means to an end, and she had played her role as the loving mother with expert precision. But last night¡­ last night had shattered that illusion. Lyuzen''s anger had been terrifying, a force of nature that she had never seen directed at her before. His words had cut through her like a knife¡ªLyerin had killed him, assassinated him in cold blood. Lina had tried to dismiss it as a dream, a figment of her imagination, but Lyuzen had been so insistent, so furious. And when he had threatened to abandon her, to leave her to the mercy of the family without his protection, she had been consumed by panic. She had begged him, pleaded with him to reconsider, her heart breaking at the thought of losing him forever. Lyuzen had been the center of her world, the only one who had mattered. She had endured so much for him, sacrificed everything to be with him, to bear him children. ?-§Ô§à§è?§ß%§ä*-@?#?*-@§å?¦Ô%-&§Ó-§å#-@ The thought of losing him was unbearable. But then, in the midst of her despair, someone had called, and Lyuzen had calmed. He had given her a task, a way to redeem herself in his eyes. She was to do something about Lyerin. It was the only way to regain his favor, to prove that she was still loyal, still worthy of his love. Lina nodded, confident that she could handle Lyerin. He was so easy to manipulate, so desperate for her approval. All she had to do was play the part of the loving mother, and he would do whatever she asked. It was a role she had perfected over the years, a mask she could wear without a second thought. And so, when Lyerin came to her now, asking her to come with him, she slipped into that familiar role with ease. Her expression softened, and she allowed herself to look at him with what appeared to be affection. "Is that you, my son? Lyerin?" she asked, her voice warm and tender. Lyerin, caught off guard by her sudden change in demeanor, swallowed hard and nodded. "Yes, mother. It''s me." Lina smiled, a soft, almost loving smile that masked the contempt she truly felt. She reached out and placed a hand on his cheek, her touch gentle, almost maternal. "I''m so glad to see you, my dear. How have you been? Have you been well?" Lyerin''s eyes softened, the vulnerability she knew so well shining through. "I''ve been¡­ surviving, mother. It''s been hard, but I''m managing." S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Surviving? Oh, my poor boy," Lina said, her tone laced with false concern. She brushed a strand of hair from his forehead, her touch light and affectionate. "You must have gone through so much. Tell me everything. I want to know how you''ve been, what you''ve been doing." Lyerin hesitated for a moment, as if unsure whether to trust her sudden show of affection. But then, his need for her approval, for her love, won out, and he began to speak. He told her of the struggles he had faced, the dangers he had encountered, and how he had survived on his own for so long. He spoke of the loneliness, the fear, the constant battle to stay alive in a world that had become increasingly hostile. As he spoke, Lina listened with rapt attention, nodding sympathetically, making small noises of understanding and encouragement. She kept her expression soft, her eyes filled with a warmth that belied the coldness in her heart. Inwardly, she marveled at how easily he fell into the trap, how readily he opened up to her, despite all the years of neglect and hatred. "You''ve been so brave, Lyerin," she said softly when he had finished. "I''m so proud of you." The words were like a balm to Lyerin''s wounded soul. He looked at her with a mixture of gratitude and longing, the desperate need for her approval shining in his eyes. "Thank you, mother," he whispered. Lina smiled and wrapped her arms around him in a gentle embrace. It was a calculated move, designed to reinforce the illusion of maternal love. She could feel the tension in his body ease as he relaxed into her embrace, she knew that the last of his defenses was crumbling away. But as she held him, her mind was elsewhere. Lyuzen''s words echoed in her thoughts, reminding her of the task she had been given. She needed to deal with Lyerin, to prove her loyalty to Lyuzen, even if it meant betraying the son she had never truly loved. Lina pulled back slightly, looking into Lyerin''s eyes. "We''ll be together soon, my son," she said softly. "But first, I need to gather a few important things before we go. Will you wait here for me?" Lyerin nodded, his eyes filled with a mixture of hope and longing. "Of course, mother. I''ll wait for you." "Good boy," Lina said, giving him one last, affectionate smile. She turned and left the room, her heart cold and calculating as she prepared to carry out the plan that would secure her future with Lyuzen. As she walked away, Lina couldn''t help but feel a twinge of satisfaction. Lyerin was so easy to manipulate, so eager to believe in the lie she had woven for him. He was nothing but a pawn, a tool to be used and discarded when he was no longer useful. And soon, she would be free of him, free to live the life she had always wanted, with the man she loved. Chapter 127: Caged Cold Heart Lyerin watched as Lina hurried out of the room, her movements sharp, betraying the urgency she tried to hide behind a facade of maternal concern. The door clicked shut, Kabam! leaving him alone in the dim, stifling room. He stood there for a moment, frozen in place, before letting out a long, tired breath. His eyes wandered around the room, taking in the details of the space that was unmistakably his mother''s. The room was filled with Lina''s presence, every inch of it saturated with her essence. His gaze landed on a delicate porcelain vase sitting on a small wooden table by the window. The vase was painted with intricate patterns of blue and white, a design so familiar that it tugged at something deep within him. He remembered it from his childhood, how Lina would carefully arrange fresh flowers in it every morning, her movements graceful and precise. The scent of those flowers would fill the house, a subtle fragrance that had always been comforting to him. Now, the vase was empty, and the room was devoid of that once-familiar scent. It was as if the flowers had died along with whatever love she might have once had for him. Lyerin''s eyes moved to the dresser on the far side of the room. A delicate lace shawl was draped across the top, a soft cream color that contrasted with the dark wood. He recognized it immediately. Lina used to wear it on chilly evenings, wrapping it around her shoulders as she sat by the fire. He could almost hear the soft rustle of the lace as she moved, the way she would sit so perfectly still, gazing into the flames with a look of quiet contemplation. That shawl had been a part of so many memories, and yet now, it seemed like nothing more than an empty relic of the past. On the wall above the dresser hung a series of framed photographs. Lyerin''s heart clenched as he took them in. There were pictures of his siblings, both older and younger, all of them smiling and happy. In every image, Lina stood beside them, her arms wrapped around their shoulders, her expression one of pride and love. Lyerin wasn''t in any of the photos. His absence was a glaring void, a silent signal to the distance that had always existed between them. He walked over to the dresser, reaching out to touch one of the frames. His fingers brushed against the glass, tracing the outline of his mother''s face. The glass was cold, unyielding, just like the woman herself. A pang of melancholy swept through him, a deep, aching sadness that he couldn''t shake. He had always known that he was different, that he didn''t belong in the same way his siblings did. But standing here, surrounded by these fragments of his mother''s life, the reality of that truth felt like a knife twisting in his chest. He moved away from the dresser, his eyes falling on a small jewelry box on the nightstand. The box was carved from dark mahogany, its surface smooth and polished. He opened it, revealing a collection of delicate trinkets¡ªrings, necklaces, and earrings, all neatly arranged in their compartments. He picked up a simple gold ring, turning it over in his hand. He remembered Lina wearing it when he was a child, how she would twist it around her finger when she was deep in thought. It had always seemed like a part of her, something that was as much a part of her identity as the smile she used to wear when she looked at his siblings. Lyerin placed the ring back in the box, closing the lid with a soft click. He took a step back, surveying the room once more. Every object, every piece of furniture, every scent, and sound that lingered in the air¡ªthey all carried memories, echoes of a past that felt both distant and painfully close. It was a room filled with the remnants of a life he had never truly been a part of, a life that had always been just out of reach. He let out a heavy sigh, his shoulders slumping as the weight of his thoughts bore down on him. "I should have known," he whispered to himself, the words barely audible in the quiet room. He had known, deep down, that his mother would betray him. He had known it from the moment he had decided to save her, to bring her back into his life, despite everything. It had been a test, a final, desperate attempt to see if there was anything left of the mother he had once loved. But now, standing in this room, surrounded by the ghosts of his past, he realized how foolish he had been. "Who am I fooling?" Lyerin murmured, his voice bitter with self-reproach. "I should have known when I realized that I have older siblings and younger siblings that I haven''t even met. I should have known when I found out that she carried them to term without me ever knowing, without her ever telling me." He let out a humorless laugh, the sound hollow and bitter. "Our communication was always on call, and for four years, I didn''t even see her. And then, just before the Apocalypse, she appeared out of nowhere, telling me to stay put, to be a good son. It was all just a way to keep me in line, to make sure I would stay where I should be, where she wanted me." Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The laughter broke free from his chest, wild and uncontrollable. It was the laughter of a man who had finally seen the truth, a truth that had been staring him in the face all along. "Ahahahahaha!" The sound echoed through the empty room, bouncing off the walls like a madman''s cry. Lyerin doubled over, clutching his sides as the laughter wracked his body. But then, as suddenly as it had started, the laughter died away, leaving only silence in its wake. MVLeMpYr-the-story-platform Lyerin straightened up, wiping away the tears that had sprung to his eyes. He stood there, breathing heavily, as a sudden, sharp crack echoed through the room. CREAAAAAKKKKK!! Lyerin''s head snapped up, his eyes narrowing as he scanned the room for the source of the sound. Another crack followed, then another, and another. CREAAAAAKKKKKKKKKKK!!! He watched in silence as the walls began to fracture, fine lines snaking across the surface like a web. The cracks multiplied, spreading across the room with a speed that was almost unnatural. CRAACKKK!! CREAAAAKKKKK!! CREAAAAKKKKK!!! The walls groaned under the strain, the sound deep and ominous, as if the room itself was being torn apart from the inside. Lyerin didn''t move, his face impassive as he watched the destruction unfold around him. It was as if he had expected this, as if he had known all along that this moment would come. Another crack appeared, this time running across the ceiling. The plaster crumbled away, sending a shower of dust and debris down into the room. Lyerin didn''t flinch as the dust settled around him, coating his hair and shoulders in a fine layer of white. He stood there, still and silent, as the room continued to fall apart around him. The floor beneath his feet began to shake, RUMBLE!! trembling with the force of the room''s disintegration. The walls buckled, the cracks widening until they were gaping holes, exposing the skeletal framework beneath. KABAG! The entire room shuddered, as if it were teetering on the brink of collapse. And then, with a deafening crash, the walls gave way. BAAAANNNGGH!!! The room crumbled in on itself, the force of the collapse sending a cloud of dust and debris into the air. Lyerin remained unmoved, with his only left hand still resting in his pocket as the room around him was reduced to rubble. The dust hung in the air, thick and choking, obscuring everything from view. For a long moment, there was only silence, the stillness broken only by the occasional sound of debris settling into place. And then, as the dust began to clear, Lyerin saw them¡ªshadowy figures, lurking in the haze. They surrounded him, their forms indistinct, blending with the dust and shadows. But Lyerin could feel their presence, their eyes on him, watching him from every angle. He stood in the center of the room, now nothing more than a pile of rubble, as the figures closed in around him. Lyerin remained still, his gaze steady as he took in the sight before him. He knew what was happening. He had known it all along, from the moment he had stepped into this room. This was the endgame, the moment when everything would finally come to light. As the dust settled, Lyerin clenched his fists, his mind racing with possibilities. The shadows grew closer, their forms becoming more distinct with each passing second. He could see their eyes now, glowing faintly in the darkness, filled with a malevolent intent. But Lyerin didn''t waver. He had been preparing for this moment, this confrontation. And now that it had arrived, he felt a sense of calm wash over him, a clarity that cut through the chaos like a knife. Whatever happened next, he was ready, but he was also calm about it. Chapter 128: Discussion The room was dimly lit, a large round table in the center surrounded by the most powerful members of the Borgias family. The atmosphere was thick with tension, the kind that clung to the skin like a cold sweat. Seated at the head of the table was Lord Victor Borgias, his face grim, eyes narrowing as he listened to the discussion unfolding around him. Lyuzen sat to his right, his hands clasped tightly on the table, while on his left sat a man in a dark suit, his face crisscrossed with scars, likely from explosion, giving him more a sinister edge. "We still don''t know where he is," the scarred man muttered, his voice a low growl that matched the darkness of the room. "Disappeared into the AC sector, and not a single trace of him since." Lyuzen''s jaw clenched. His hands twitched, but he maintained his calm exterior. "Lyerin could be anywhere. He''s always been¡­ resourceful. It wouldn''t surprise me if he''s holed up with some tribe, hidden away." "Resourceful or reckless?" Lord Victor shot back, raising an eyebrow. "We''re dealing with a rogue halfling here, Lyuzen. He doesn''t play by our rules anymore." Lyuzen straightened in his seat, he knew Lord Victor was just upset because it impacted his status, with Lyuzen''s eyes sharp. "He may be rogue, but he''s not foolish. He knows exactly what he''s doing, and that makes him dangerous." The scarred man, who had been silent for a few moments, leaned forward, resting his scarred elbows on the table. "And what of his tribe? We needed to find him in the real world too. But the question is, what does his tribe look like? Yet even when we mobilized all our forces, we couldn''t find it." S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There was a murmur of agreement around the table. Several members exchanged glances, uncertain. Lyuzen''s gaze darkened. He had never fully understood his son, not the way he understood his other children. Lyerin was a halfling, distant, and now, that made him more dangerous than his other offspring. He hadn''t even seen Lyerin''s potential until it was almost too late. Victor tapped his fingers against the table, considering. "Lyerin might be smart, but even he has weaknesses. He took his mother and we can use that against him." "Excommunicado?" suggested one of the elders, a wiry man with a sharp nose and sunken eyes. "We put him on the list, have him hunted like the others." Victor shook his head, frowning. "Excommunicado is meant to kill, not to capture. We need Lyerin alive. That''s the only way we can use him." The scarred man smirked, the expression twisting his mangled features into something almost grotesque. "Excommunicado has always been about finality. Putting someone in the crosshairs. But keeping them alive¡­ that changes the rules." Another elder, a woman with silver hair tied into a tight bun, leaned in, her voice steely. "He''s a halfling. The rules were never meant to be applied to someone like him. But if we tweak the system, we can control him. Keep him on the run, force him to come to us." Victor seemed to mull it over, his hand stroking his chin. "Lyerin is elusive, yes, but that also makes him vulnerable. He doesn''t have support or an army. The only problem is if he allied himself to another family¡­" Hearing these, all became silent. That''s the worst part, this is why they use connections like mothers and fathers to the halflings so they won''t ally themselves with other powerful families. "But what about his mother?" the scarred man interjected, his voice slicing through the tension. "We all know Lyerin cares about her. If we can use that against him¡ª" Lyuzen''s eyes flickered, and for a moment, the mask of calm slipped, revealing a raw edge of emotion. He quickly recovered, but not before Lord Victor noticed. "You don''t have control over him anymore, Lyuzen," Victor said softly, his tone almost mocking. "Whatever hold you had on him, it''s gone. He''s outgrown you¡ªNo, us." Lyuzen stiffened. "That''s why we need to use his mother. She''s the only one who can draw him back in. If we get her, we can get him." Victor sighed. "And what makes you so sure Lyerin doesn''t know what you''re planning? He''s crafty. Scheming. He''s always been several steps ahead, even when we''ve had him under our thumb. The brat has instincts. read-here-on-MVLeMpYr.com He can smell a trap from a mile away." Lyuzen shook his head, his eyes burning with intensity. "He doesn''t know. He couldn''t possibly know. He''s not a god. He''s still my son, still driven by emotion. As long as he believes his mother is in danger, he''ll come back." Victor considered this, his face hardening. "Maybe. But even then, it''s risky. He could see through it, and if he does, we lose our one chance." Lyuzen clenched his fists, frustration simmering beneath the surface. "You underestimate him, Victor. You always have. He may be clever, but he''s still just a halfling. He still has attachments, weaknesses. We can use that." The scarred man nodded slowly. "So, we play the long game. Draw him out slowly, use his mother as bait, but keep him alive. No Excommunicado." "But how do we do it? He took his mother in the ruined magical world, it''s likely that he knew that even if we use his mother in this world, it would be useless because she got her there," the elder woman asked, her voice sharp. "Plus, he''s already slipped through our fingers once." Victor''s lips twisted into a thin smile. "Next time, if I see him, I''ll make sure he has nowhere to run. His tribe¡­ if we find them, we dismantle them piece by piece. Cut off his sanctuary. Starve him of allies. He''ll have no choice but to come back." There was a murmur of agreement around the table, but Lyuzen remained silent, his mind working furiously. He knew his son better than anyone in the room, after all, he is son, but even he couldn''t predict Lyerin''s next move because he only knew the basic things about him. All he knew was that his son was dangerous, more dangerous than any of them realized. And if they didn''t find him soon, the consequences could be catastrophic. Victor glanced around the room, his eyes sharp, calculating. "We need to move quickly. If Lyerin has aligned himself with others families, it would be done for." "And if we can''t find him?" the scarred face man asked, his voice low. Victor''s expression darkened. "Then we do what we''ve always done. We make an example of him. But we keep him alive. We can''t afford to lose him." The room fell into a tense silence, the weight of the decision pressing down on everyone present. Lyuzen stared down at the table, his mind a whirlwind of conflicting emotions. His son was out there, somewhere, and the thought of what he might be planning sent a chill down his spine. He had never truly understood Lyerin, had never bothered to learn who he was, and now, it was too late. His son had become something else, something dangerous. And now, they were all paying the price. "If only I had studied him like one of my children," Lyuzen murmured softly, more to himself than anyone else. His voice carried the weight of regret, the realization that his neglect had played a part in creating the monster that Lyerin had become. Lord Victor glanced at him, his expression unreadable. "If you had studied him, Lyerin would have probably schemed against you from the start. But now, we know one thing for sure. He cares about his mother." Lyuzen nodded slowly. "As long as we can get his mother back into our hands, we can control him. But it''s still unlikely. The boy is far too crafty." Victor leaned back in his chair, his eyes narrowing. "Then we play it safe. We don''t underestimate him. But if we move quickly, we might have a chance." At that moment, a frantic knock echoed through the room. The entire table fell silent, their eyes snapping toward the door. Lyuzen frowned, exchanging a quick glance with Victor, who gave a curt nod to the guard by the door. The guard opened the door, and before anyone could react, Lina burst into the room, her face pale, her eyes wide with panic. "Lyerin," she gasped, her voice barely above a whisper. "He''s in my room!" A stunned silence fell over the room as the words hung in the air, thick with disbelief. Lyuzen''s heart raced, his mind spinning. Lyerin, here? After all this time? Victor stood up slowly, his eyes narrowing as he fixed Lina with a piercing gaze. "What do you mean, Lina?" Lina''s breath came in ragged gasps, her hands trembling as she clutched the doorframe. "He''s here! He came for me! Lyerin''s in my room right now!" A heavy silence settled over the room, each member of the Borgias family processing the gravity of Lina''s words. Chapter 129: Flabbergasted The Borgias family stood in a cold semi-circle around the cage, each of their expressions hardened hard, eyes glinting with cold anticipation of what will happen next. The air was thick with tension, the dim light of the room casting long shadows that seemed to cling to the corners like predators waiting for a chance to strike. This was no ordinary gathering; this was an assembly of the most dangerous members of the family, and at the center of their attention was Lyerin, trapped within a cage built specifically to hold beings far stronger than he should have been. Yet here he was, looking unnervingly calm. Lyuzen stood at the head of the group, his arms crossed, but his eyes however were narrowed in disbelief. He hadn''t expected Lyerin to fall for this. He had underestimated his son''s relationship with Lina, his mistress, and for a moment, he almost believed that this plan had worked too easily. How had his son been captured so effortlessly, despite his infamous cunning? One of the higher-ups, a Sixth Stage Eldren Lord, voiced the thoughts swirling through the room. His voice, a deep baritone, cut through the silence. "How did Lyerin sneak into the Borgias Family estate so easily? How did he pass the advanced smell, shadow, and movement detectors? We''ve set up barriers that even an Eldren Lord like myself has trouble with. I''ve tried several times to breach the defenses as a test, and I''ve always been caught. So how the hell did *he* manage this?" The others murmured in agreement, shifting uneasily. It didn''t make sense. They had fortified their estate with the most sophisticated security measures known to the Eldren. Anyone attempting to infiltrate should have triggered alarms, been identified, or stopped before they could get anywhere near the heart of their operations. enjoy-at-MVLeMpYr.com "He''s too crafty for his own good," Lord Victor sneered, standing with his arms folded, his expression a mix of frustration and admiration. "You''ve all underestimated him, even now. He''s not a typical halfling. We all knew that. After all, he took a storm to us Borgias Family in just a single night." There was a collective pause as the dust in the room began to settle, slowly unveiling the captured figure in the cage. All the Borgias members were poised, their bodies tense, ready to act at a moment''s notice. They had guns aimed, shadowed Eldren assassins hidden in the gloom, and even the strongest among them¡ªthe scarred Eldren warrior¡ªhad his fingers twitching, ready to strike at any given moment. The scarred man crossed his arms, his eyes cold and calculating as he watched the scene unfold. His hand rested lightly on his weapon, fingers poised with the same deadly precision he had honed through countless battles. Finally, as the dust cleared completely, they saw him¡ªLyerin, standing in the cage, he had an unreadable expression and his eyes focused not on his captors, but on something in the cage with him. His gaze was fixated on a photo, a simple image of his mother, Lina, and his other siblings. For a long moment, there was silence as the group processed what they were seeing. Lyuzen, catching sight of the picture, couldn''t suppress a smile. He looked around at the others, a smug expression on his face. "I never thought it would be this simple. My son, the most dangerous of all my offspring in just a single night, still tethered to something as trivial as maternal ties. How amusing." The others turned to him, some nodding in understanding while others remained skeptical. At first, they hadn''t expected that Lyuzen''s illegitimate son had been a wildcard, and his unpredictability was a source of both fear and fascination for the family when they saw the strongest in their family was hurt by him. Yet, here he was, seemingly vulnerable because of his connection to his mother. For a moment, Lyuzen felt a surge of victory wash over him. He had finally outmaneuvered his son. One of the other Eldren members spoke up, his voice laced with condescension. "Lyerin, give up now. You''re surrounded. The metal that cages you is forged from materials that not even the deepest ocean pressures could dent. You''re not escaping this time." Another added, "Even if you do somehow manage to escape the cage, we''re all ready. You''ve got nowhere to go, no cards left to play." A third voice joined in, smug and confident. "You''ve always been a clever one, but you''re out of your depth here. The Borgias have outsmarted you. Surrender now, and we might be lenient." More voices chimed in, each echoing the same sentiment, warning Lyerin that there was no way out, no chance of escape. They had him cornered, or so they thought. But then, Lyerin''s head slowly turned toward them, his expression still calm, almost indifferent. He mumbled something under his breath, so low it was barely audible, but the words carried a weight that made the room go still. "They don''t seem to understand," Lyerin muttered to himself before speaking louder. "I didn''t escape from the ruined magic world because I cared for my mother. I don''t want her to be hurt by what I saw today." His voice was calm, detached, like he was explaining something that no longer held any importance to him. "Yes, I escaped because I wanted to prove something to myself, but now I realize that everything I thought mattered... doesn''t. It''s all just ideals. I''ve accepted it." A hush fell over the room. The air grew thick with a tension that wasn''t there before. The members of the Borgias family exchanged uneasy glances. Lyerin''s eyes were like a cold, creeping fog settling over them, chilling them to the bone. "I could have taken my mother," Lyerin continued, his voice taking on a dark edge, "and used my tribe''s power to change her view of me. But now, even that seems sickening to me. I''ve moved beyond that. I have¡­ other plans." There was a collective shift in the room as the gravity of his words sank in. Lyerin was discussing something they didn''t know and it''s chilling, hearing his take, for them, he became something even more darker, more calculating. "He''s been controlling the Panther Guardian Mana," someone whispered, the fear in their voice unmistakable. "Without repercussions. That kind of power¡­ it''s comparable to a Sixth Stage Eldren Lord." sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Suddenly, as if on cue, Lyerin reached into his pocket and pulled out a small, nondescript object. The room tensed instantly, every weapon, every assassin poised to strike. "What is that?" someone demanded, their voice sharp with alarm. Lyerin didn''t answer. Instead, he tossed the object into the air. Instantly, everyone flinched, bracing for an explosion or some sort of deadly attack. But nothing happened. The object was caught mid-air by the Seventh Stage Eldren Grandmaster, the strongest among them, whose reflexes were unparalleled. He looked down at the item in his hand, frowning as he tried to understand what it was. Lyerin''s voice cut through the confusion, soft but carrying an unsettling weight. "I know that''s what you want." The Grandmaster''s eyes narrowed. "What are you talking about?" Lyerin''s lips curled into a small, almost mocking smile. "Let me go." The silence that followed was deafening. The Borgias family members, so certain of their victory just moments ago, now stood frozen, unsure of what to do next. They had underestimated Lyerin once again, and now, they were left questioning whether they had truly caught him¡ªor if, somehow, he was still in control. What the hell is the meaning of this? Chapter 130: Are you crazy? The room fell into a suffocating silence, each member of the Borgias family processing the audacity of Lyerin''s demand. His calm, almost mocking demeanor echoed in their minds like a sinister lullaby. They could not believe it¡ªlet him go? After all the chaos he had caused, after manipulating Lord Victor, and after killing Lyuzen''s clone in the ruined magical world? The mere suggestion was insane. Lord Victor''s jaw clenched as he glared at Lyerin through narrowed eyes. He had been outwitted once, played like a puppet on strings by this very boy standing before him in that cage. The humiliation of being manipulated, especially by someone like Lyerin¡ªa halfling¡ªstill burned inside him like a poison he could never purge. His voice, sharp and dripping with suppressed rage, broke the silence. "Let you go? After all the trouble you''ve caused? Do you really believe we''re that foolish?" Victor''s words hung in the air, but Lyerin remained as calm as ever, his gaze never faltering. Lyuzen''s face, however, was a mask of restrained fury. His clone''s death still lingered heavily in his thoughts, a mark of failure that had torn through his pride. It was one thing to lose to an equal, but to have his clone¡ªa reflection of himself¡ªdefeated by his own son was beyond intolerable. His hands flexed at his sides as he struggled to suppress his rising anger. How could Lyerin, after everything, expect any form of mercy? But it wasn''t just Victor and Lyuzen who were consumed by disbelief. The others in the room, higher-ups and trusted elites of the Borgias family, exchanged uneasy glances. MvLeMpYr-original There was a murmur of confusion, frustration, and fear rippling through the air like a gathering storm. Even the scarred man in the suit, who had maintained his cold, calculated demeanor up until now, began to falter. His steely eyes flickered with uncertainty as he stared at Lyerin. The scarred man, whose face was marred by explosions from Lyerin''s doing, slowly turned his attention to a scroll he had been holding. He had been briefed earlier to check it should the situation demand it, but the current circumstances seemed far from appropriate. However, his curiosity piqued as Lyerin''s words replayed in his mind. With slow, deliberate movements, the man opened the scroll. There were two papers inside. The first one unfurled in his hands, and as his eyes scanned the intricate markings and text, his expression shifted dramatically from suspicion to outright shock. His voice, unsteady for the first time in years, echoed through the tense room. "This... this is the method to awaken the Spirit Manifestation of the Borgias Family... It''s all here... detailed, clear... easy to understand..." The others, now intrigued, crowded closer to the scarred man, their eyes widening as they realized the gravity of the document. Spirit Manifestation was a long-lost technique, a power that would allow them to unlock their true potential. A power that had been their dream for all years in the Borgias family history, thought unattainable for centuries. Was now in their hands this easy? Victor''s brow furrowed in confusion. "Why¡­ why would you give us this?" Lyerin, who had been watching them with a bemused expression, smiled. His tone was almost playful as he responded, "Check the second letter." The scarred man hesitated for a brief moment, then unfurled the second scroll. As his eyes scanned the message written there, the blood drained from his face, and he took a step back, visibly shaken. His voice cracked as he read aloud the chilling words: "I want you to be the strongest so I can enjoy taking all the lights of life in all of you, and I want it to be all at your peak." The entire room went dead silent. Every person in the room felt an involuntary shiver run down their spine. The scarred man''s hand trembled as he held the paper, his gaze locked onto Lyerin. "What is the meaning of this?" he asked, barely able to form the words. Lyerin, still eerily calm, looked the scarred man directly in the eyes. "Isn''t it incredibly clear? I want all of you at your strongest. I want to face you when you''ve reached the pinnacle of your power... so that when I destroy you, it will be a feat worthy of my own amusement." There was no bravado in his words. No pretense. Just the cold, stark truth of his intentions. And that truth chilled them to the bone. The scarred man''s voice was tight with disbelief. "You gave us the method to awaken our Spirit Manifestation... just so you can annihilate us at our peak?" Lyerin''s eyes gleamed with something dark and twisted. "Of course. Isn''t that amazing?" There was a pause, a beat in which everyone''s mind raced to comprehend the madness of what they were hearing. It was Victor who broke the silence, his voice barely concealing the anger bubbling inside him. "You''re insane. Completely mad." Lyerin''s smile widened into something unsettling, almost gleeful. "I am. I''ve finally accepted that. I''ve spent years trying to figure out whether this¡­ insanity came from the trauma you Borgias Family caused me, whether I could change, whether there was something left inside me worth saving." His voice dropped, turning sharper, more vicious. "But now I know. It''s not the trauma. It''s not you. This darkness is mine. I was born with it. I''ve always been like this." His laugh was loud, jarring, and full of unhinged amusement. "Hahahahahaha! For the sake of fun! Hahahaha!" The room remained frozen as Lyerin''s laughter echoed off the walls, reverberating through the space with a manic intensity. He wasn''t calm and composed anymore. Instead, he looked like someone who had finally freed himself from the last vestiges of sanity, reveling in the chaos he was about to unleash. His eyes burned with a hunger, a thirst for destruction that no one in the room had ever seen before. Lord Victor''s hands trembled at his sides, his teeth clenched so tightly that his jaw ached. Somehow, he felt he had been played Again. Manipulated by the same little monster he had underestimated once before. The thought of Lyerin¡ªno, this beast¡ªbeing free to act on his twisted desires terrified him in a way that few things ever had. Lyuzen, on the other hand, was silent, his face a cold mask. Yet underneath that stoic exterior, rage and disbelief warred for dominance. His own son, his flesh and blood, had not only betrayed him but had set in motion a plan so crazy, cruel, so calculated, that it left even him at a loss for words. Is he even saying all this? The other Borgias members exchanged uneasy glances, their confidence shaken. They had prepared for many things, but none of them had anticipated this. Lyerin''s plan was beyond anything they could have imagined¡ªhe didn''t want revenge. He didn''t want power or control. He wanted to destroy them. All of them. Not out of anger, but because he found it amusing. Finally, it was the scarred man who spoke, his voice tinged with both fear and confusion. "What¡­ what are you thinking? Are you really so mad that you''d destroy your own family just for entertainment?" Lyerin''s eyes glinted with dark humor. "Absolutely. And the best part? I''m going to enjoy every second of it." His words hit them like a tidal wave, washing over them with a horrifying finality. It sounds crazy, impossible and unbelievable but somehow, his tone, his voice was portraying that he is not joking. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 131: Salt Mist Lyuzen stepped forward from the crowd, his tall frame looming over the room like an indomitable force. His eyes, cold yet calculating, locked onto Lyerin''s, who stood in the center of the cage with a twisted grin, a maniacal light flickering in his eyes. "Are you really doing this just for your amusement, Lyerin?" Lyuzen''s voice was a mixture of disbelief and controlled fury. "Just for the thrill of destruction?" Lyerin''s head slowly turned toward his father. His gaze, almost playful, met Lyuzen''s, and he grinned even wider, his teeth gleaming under the dim lights of the chamber. His voice was soft at first, almost teasing. "Awww, Father. Of course. I know it sounds crazy, but it really is what I want." Then, without warning, Lyerin burst into loud, unsettling laughter, his body shaking with the force of it. "Hahahaha! Isn''t it brilliant?" he continued, his laughter subsiding as he wiped a tear from his eye. "Think about it¡ªif the Borgias Family reached such incredible heights, wouldn''t they be an unstoppable force? Wouldn''t you all be so powerful that the world would tremble beneath your feet?" His voice was rising now, filled with a frenzied energy. "But¡­ if that powerful force were to reach such a height, wouldn''t it be even more¡­ exhilarating if I were the one to take you down?" The room fell silent once more. His words hung in the air like a toxic cloud, thick and suffocating. No one moved, their eyes locked onto Lyerin as he spoke. His voice, while filled with laughter, had a cruel edge to it, a gleeful insanity that chilled the blood of everyone present. "You''re insane¡­" someone whispered from the crowd, though no one could tell who had said it. But Lyerin didn''t stop. His gaze swept the room, taking in the faces of his family, the powerful figures of the Borgias. "This¡­ this is what a long, long time does to a person." His voice was quieter now, more thoughtful. "You, father, and the rest of you¡­ you have no idea what it''s like to live for as long as I have. A hundred thousand years. Can you even comprehend that?" He paused, letting the weight of his words sink in. However, the crowd were clueless of what Lyerin was saying. Is he really crazy? "Do you know what happens to a mind after it''s been alive for that long? It changes. It warps." His voice grew darker, more sinister. "I''ve developed this¡­ personality over those years. This is also why I died, Father. You probably don''t even know that part, do you?" His eyes flashed as he looked directly at Lyuzen, the twisted grin returning. "I helped the Emperor Wizard grow in power. I let him grow so strong that he finally made a scheme against me. I could have stopped him, but I didn''t. I allowed it, because I plan to surprise him. But the moment I plan to surprise him and take his life, I was the one who was surprised. All because of this... need. This twisted urge to see how far the game could go." S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lyerin chuckled softly, the sound sending chills down the spines of those gathered. His gaze wandered toward the ceiling, lost in the memory of his death, before he continued. "I didn''t mind dying, you know. I actually found it exciting. The whole scheme, the betrayal¡ªit was thrilling. And now, here I am, ready to do it all over again." The air in the room was stifling. No one dared to speak. The Borgias Family members shifted uneasily, their confidence shaken by the madness they were witnessing. What is he saying? Was he really mad? Lyerin''s expression darkened suddenly, his gaze snapping back to the present. "But do you want to know the real reason I spared that blonde girl?" experience-MVLeMpYr His voice took on a menacing edge. "I wasn''t sure if this personality of mine was something the Borgias Family had created, or if it was truly mine. I thought¡­ maybe¡­ just maybe, I could change. That I could start over." He laughed bitterly. "But after seeing my dear mother again, after realizing how much I enjoyed her betrayal, I understood something." His eyes glinted with malicious glee as he looked directly at Lyuzen. "I don''t care. Not about her, not about any of you. I don''t hate you, Father. I don''t even hate Mother for betraying me. I love it. I love all of it!" Lyuzen''s heart clenched at his son''s words, but his face remained impassive. But he thinks Lyerin was completely crazy and he knew why. He won''t let it. This Lyerin seemed to know a lot, they plan to take those knowledge back. He had to find a way to reach him. "Lyerin," he began, his voice softer now, almost pleading. "You''re in pain. You feel like you''ve been cast aside, that you''re not part of the family, and for that¡­ I apologize. We had our reasons, but it was never meant to hurt you like this. You''re still one of us. You''ve always been one of us." Lyuzen''s voice faltered, but he pressed on. "If you come back to us, we won''t blame you. We won''t hold any of this against you. In fact, we''ll give you an important position in the family. You can do whatever you want from now on. No restrictions. You''ll have all the power you desire. Just¡­ come back." The room was tense, the atmosphere thick with anticipation as everyone held their breath, waiting for Lyerin''s response. But instead of considering his father''s offer, Lyerin''s expression twisted into one of annoyance. "Oh, you still don''t get it, do you?" he snapped, his voice sharp with irritation. "You think I''m joking? That this is some childish rebellion? How about this then?" His voice dropped to a low, dangerous growl. "Salt Mist." The words left Lyerin''s lips like a curse, and before anyone could react, the room was engulfed in a thick, swirling mist. It rolled out from Lyerin''s raised hand, spreading faster than any of them could have imagined, covering every inch of the chamber in an instant. The mist was dense, suffocating, and carried an unnatural coldness that seeped into their bones. Visibility dropped to almost nothing as the Borgias Family members scrambled, their shadows distorted by the swirling fog. Panic rippled through them as they struggled to understand what was happening. This mist was no ordinary illusion¡ªit was infused with a dark, tangible power. "Lyerin! What is this?!" Lyuzen''s voice echoed through the mist, but there was no reply. Only the faint sound of Lyerin''s eerie laughter drifting through the fog. Lord Victor, ever the pragmatist, tried to reach out with his power, attempting to dissipate the mist, but it clung to him like a second skin, choking and smothering any magic he attempted to conjure. The other members of the family, including the scarred man in the suit, were equally paralyzed by the fog. Even their strongest Eldren Lords struggled to move, their bodies weighed down by the unnatural force pressing in on them. Then, as suddenly as it had appeared, the mist stopped expanding. It settled around them, thick and unmoving, trapping them all inside. Silence fell once more, broken only by the occasional shuffling of feet and the rasp of labored breathing. In the midst of it all, Lyerin''s voice cut through the mist, cold and mocking. "Do you see now? You can''t contain me. You never could. And this is just a taste of what''s to come." Suddenly, the mist would disappear, so does Lyerin, and they would see the strongest member, the man in suit with scars, had a black sludge-like spear in the center of his head, holding a scroll in his hands. Chapter 132: Beginning Lyerin walked down the bustling street with an almost serene expression, humming softly to himself. The street was alive with people of all ages: old men hobbling on canes, young couples strolling hand-in-hand, children playing tag, and mothers cradling infants. The sun cast a warm glow over the lively scene, but it was all a cruel contrast to the reality that was unfolding. Without warning, the first body collapsed. An old man, frail and hunched, let out a strangled gasp as his legs gave way beneath him. He fell face-first into the pavement, his cane rolling away. No one noticed at first, but soon, the woman next to him¡ªan elderly lady clutching a bag of vegetables¡ªdropped to her knees, her eyes wide in confusion. Her lips moved as if trying to speak, but no words came out. She crumpled beside him, lifeless. Panic hadn''t set in yet. People were still too caught up in their own conversations, too unaware of the creeping horror. But as more bodies began to fall¡ªone by one¡ªthe realization began to sink in. A young man, tall and strong, collapsed mid-step, his hand still raised in greeting to a friend who stood frozen in shock. A pregnant woman, resting on a nearby bench, let out a small cry as she slumped forward, her hands protectively cradling her swollen belly in a vain attempt to shield her unborn child from whatever invisible force was killing her. And the children¡ªtheir innocent laughter turned to choked gasps as they, too, succumbed. A small boy who had been chasing after a ball tripped, landing face-down in the dirt, never to rise again. His playmates followed suit, their fragile bodies toppling over like leaves caught in a deadly breeze. your-MvLeMpYr-story Lyerin continued walking, his steps slow and deliberate, completely unaffected by the chaos around him. His humming was soft, almost melodic, as he cast a casual glance over his shoulder. The bodies littered the street like fallen petals, their eyes wide open, unseeing. He stopped abruptly, tilting his head slightly as if listening to something. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then, in a calm, confident tone, he spoke without turning around. "Old man, you can show yourself." There was a moment of silence, and then, from the shadows of a nearby alley, a figure emerged. The man in the suit, his face scarred and weathered from the explosion of his tribe back in the ruined magical world, stepped forward cautiously. He had been tailing Lyerin for some time, yet he was surprised¡ªno, stunned¡ªthat Lyerin had sensed him. "How did you find me?" the old man asked, his voice gruff with disbelief. Lyerin finally turned to face him, a faint smile playing on his lips. "It was the mist of blood and the scent it carries," he replied casually. "It''s unmistakable once you''ve been around it long enough." The old man narrowed his eyes. "So, you know why I''m here, don''t you?" Lyerin nodded slightly, his expression unfazed. "Of course." The old man''s gaze flickered with something akin to admiration. "I must admit, I didn''t expect you to be this sharp," he said. "You even know how to use the cloning technique. Impressive." He paused, then asked, "Where did you learn it? How do you know such a sacred art? That''s something only the Borgias Family should possess." ¡­ Back at the Borgias headquarters, where Lyerin had supposedly been held, the scene had become chaotic. The spear that had struck down the old man''s clone¡ªalong with the old man''s body¡ªbegan to dissolve, hissing as if corroded by acid. The realization hit the onlookers like a hammer: it was all a ruse. The old man and Lyerin had both deceived them. Neither of them had been there. ¡­ Meanwhile, back on the street, Lyerin''s eyes gleamed with amusement. "In my past life, the Borgias died, but not by my hand. Their most dangerous ability¡ªthis cloning technique¡ªcaused the fall of four kingdoms and crippled eight more. But in the end, they were too weak to survive the game they started." The old man''s eyes widened in shock, but he quickly composed himself. "A past life?" he murmured. "No wonder you know so much." He paused, studying Lyerin''s face carefully. "But aren''t you being too careless, telling me all this? Do you think I''ll just let you walk away now that I know?" Lyerin chuckled softly. "I don''t plan on walking away." He stepped closer, his voice lowering to a dangerous whisper. "You''re going to die, old man. So why should I be afraid?" The old man''s jaw clenched in anger. "Do you have any idea who I am, boy? I''m a seventh-cycle assassin. I''ve killed beings far stronger than you, ones with power beyond your comprehension. Do you think you can best me just because you possess the Mana of a sacred beast?" Lyerin met his gaze, his smile unwavering. "Absolutely." The old man''s face darkened with humiliation. How dare this brat, with his smug smile and confident tone, challenge him? He had spent centuries perfecting his art, assassinating beings far more dangerous than this arrogant fool standing before him. But something about Lyerin''s confidence unsettled him. The boy''s feats, his knowledge, everything pointed to one undeniable truth: Lyerin had lived through something far more complex than mere talent could explain. Still, the old man wasn''t one to back down. If Lyerin truly had a past life, the old man would find out¡ªand if necessary, retreat. But not without testing the boy first. "You think you can kill me?" the old man sneered, his eyes narrowing. "Then let''s see you try." Without waiting for a response, the old man raised his hand, and the air around them darkened. The street, the buildings, everything fell into shadow. A suffocating darkness descended over them, and in an instant, shadow clones appeared everywhere, surrounding Lyerin. The old assassin''s technique was flawless, honed over centuries of killing. Lyerin would be overwhelmed, drowned in the darkness. But Lyerin''s expression faltered for the first time. He hadn''t expected the old man to be this capable. His mind raced as he took in the shadow clones encircling him. It looked like this was going to be more difficult than he had anticipated. The old man moved like lightning, his shadow clones darting from every direction, blades aimed at Lyerin''s throat, chest, and back. Lyerin dodged the first few strikes, weaving through the onslaught with a fluidity that spoke of experience. But the sheer number of clones made it impossible to avoid them all. In the chaos, the old man himself moved unseen, blending perfectly into the dark. Lyerin didn''t see him until it was too late. With a swift, silent strike, the old man''s blade sliced across Lyerin''s throat. Lyerin gasped, his hands flying to his neck as blood poured from the wound. He staggered back, his vision blurring as the darkness closed in around him. For a moment, the old man stood victorious, watching as his opponent fell to the ground. But then, something unexpected happened. Lyerin''s body began to glow with an eerie light, and before the old man could react, it exploded in a brilliant flash of energy. KABOOM! The force of the explosion sent the old man flying, his shadow clones disintegrating into nothingness. When the dust settled, there was nothing left of Lyerin. Or so it seemed. Chapter 133: A curiosity The explosion that had shattered the street left behind only dust and debris, but in the blink of an eye, both Lyerin and the scarred old man reappeared in a dimly lit room. The setting was starkly different, the two now standing inside what seemed to be an abandoned building. Its wooden floors creaked beneath their feet, and the broken windows allowed pale moonlight to stream in, casting eerie shadows across the room. The air was still, as if holding its breath in anticipation of what would come next. The old man stood at the far end of the room, his posture relaxed despite the tension in the air. He appeared unfazed by the sudden shift, as though he had been expecting this all along. Lyerin, on the other hand, was anything but calm. His eyes glinted with manic excitement as he gazed at the old assassin, his lips curling into a grin that stretched too wide to be sane. "Old man," Lyerin called out with a singsong tone, almost mocking. "Why aren''t you running? You should know better than anyone that if you''re going to live through this, running is the best option." The old man''s scarred face remained stoic, but his eyes betrayed a flicker of grim understanding. He spoke slowly, his voice carrying the weight of decades spent in battle. reading-here-on-MVLeMpYr "Running won''t do any good. If you really come from the past, if everything you''ve said is true¡­then I''ve already fallen into your trap. There''s nowhere to run because you''ve already planned for every outcome." Lyerin''s grin widened, his eyes gleaming with twisted delight. "Exactly! You see, you''re not as dumb as you look." He took a few leisurely steps closer, savoring the moment. "But that''s what makes this so much fun! You''re a grandmaster assassin, I''m sure you can outwit me." The old man clenched his fists, a surge of anger rippling through him. He had fought countless battles, slain enemies who should have been impossible to kill, and risen to heights most assassins only dreamed of. But now, here he was, faced with a halfling¡ªsomeone he had been conditioned to look down on his entire life. Worse, Lyerin was taunting him, flaunting his superiority. Lyerin, still reveling in his own madness, threw his head back and laughed. The sound echoed through the building, making the old man''s skin crawl. "Tell you what, old man. I''m feeling generous. I won''t even use my shadow core for this fight. I''ll stick to using a normal core¡ªjust like any other basic Eldren user. What do you think? Isn''t that fair?" The old man''s heart pounded in his chest. His pride screamed at him to reject the insult, but he knew better. Lyerin wasn''t bluffing, and he had already shown that he was playing on an entirely different level. But even so, the thought of being bested by a halfling without even using an elemental core¡ªmuch less a shadow core¡ªwas unbearable. "No way¡­" the old man muttered under his breath. His hands clenched tighter, nails digging into his palms. "No way will I let myself be killed by a halfling using only a normal core¡­" But even as the words left his lips, he felt a sudden shift in the air. His instincts flared, warning him of something dangerous, something he had missed. He looked up just in time to see Lyerin''s form vanish from where he had been standing. Swish! The old man''s eyes went wide as he felt the cold steel of Lyerin''s blade bite into his neck. His body froze, his thoughts a jumbled mess as he tried to process what had just happened. Blood sprayed from the clean cut, and in a second, his head detached from his body, rolling across the floor with a dull thud. His last thoughts were of confusion and regret. He had underestimated Lyerin. And now, it was too late. Lyerin reappeared beside the old man''s lifeless body, crouching down to inspect the severed head with a curious tilt of his head. He smiled, almost fondly, as if admiring his own handiwork. "You see, old man, you are a disappointment, I thought you would give me a little bit more fun, but it turns out you are easily influenced¡­" he said softly, "But you answered my curiosity so I don''t really mind." He picked up the head by its hair, lifting it so he could look directly into the old man''s lifeless eyes. "Why is the Borgias Family so hateful toward halflings like me? Why do they despise the Eldren warriors, no matter what they''ve done or how powerful they''ve become? Was it something personal? Or was it something more pathetic?" Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He chuckled to himself, dropping the head back to the floor with a careless toss. "Even you, a grandmaster assassin, were affected by that nonsense. All your skills, all your experience, and yet you couldn''t escape the poison they fed you in your mind." Lyerin stood up, stretching his arms lazily as if he had just finished a warm-up exercise. "But I guess it doesn''t matter now. You''re dead, and I''ve got what I needed from this twisted family." He glanced around the room, his expression shifting from amusement to something more calculating. His eyes flickered with an insidious light as he thought about the future¡ªthe plans he had carefully crafted over countless lifetimes. "I''ve got the tools I need," he muttered to himself. "Now, it''s time to rebuild." He took a deep breath, his chest rising as he savored the thrill of it all. "I can rebuild my tribe, stronger than ever. Level it up, take it to heights that no one¡ªespecially the Borgias¡ªcould have imagined." His gaze lifted toward the ceiling, as if he could see beyond it, into the endless possibilities that lay ahead. "But first, I need to get my hands on a few more things," he whispered, his voice barely audible but filled with sinister intent. "I need to push this world into chaos, turn it into an apocalypse." The words sent a shiver through the air, as if the building itself had recoiled at the sheer malevolence behind them. Lyerin''s eyes glinted with excitement as he turned and began to walk away, his footsteps echoing through the empty hall. "I need to make this planet crumble¡­fast. Only then can I get my hands on the things I truly need." His pace quickened, his mind already racing ahead to the next phase of his grand plan. The old man''s body lay forgotten, a silent testament to the deadly power Lyerin wielded and the dark future he intended to bring. "Hahahahha! It was fun!" Chapter 134: Lyerins Miscalculation Lyerin walked through the dense, dark woods, his steps quiet but deliberate. The trees parted before him as if even nature feared his presence. His destination, the abandoned sanctuary of his tribe. As he approached the sanctuary, a faint smile tugged at the corner of his lips. ''I''m back'', he thought. The word echoed in his mind, not with nostalgia or longing, but with a cold certainty that filled him with twisted joy. "So those girls are back already and left without my permission. However, they are considered safe given their levels; I have already included them along with the beasts with my leveling up ability," he mumbled as he tried not to think about them. Reaching the heart of the sanctuary, Lyerin stopped and pulled something from within his cloak¡ªa small, glowing sigil. It pulsed with a dull, malevolent light. This wasn''t just any sigil; it was the tamers'' sigil from the Borgias Family, something so rare and powerful that even they guarded it jealously. He held it up in the strong sunlight, the markings on the sigil faintly visible, and a low chuckle escaped him. "So this is it," he murmured, his voice carrying an eerie calm. "The tamers'' sigil¡­" He knew how the Borgias Family had acquired this artifact, and he knew that only the largest, most powerful families had access to these kinds of tools. Tools capable of taming beasts far beyond the ordinary. Beasts that could bring about the apocalypse he had planned for so long. ''This was the real reason I infiltrated the Borgias'', Lyerin thought as he turned the sigil over in his hands. The image of his mother flashed briefly in his mind, but it didn''t stir any warmth or regret within him. She had been nothing more than a test, a way for him to discover if he was truly shaped by the cruelty of the Borgias Family. If their betrayal had molded him into the demon he had become. But no. The truth, as it turned out, was far simpler¡ªand far more terrifying. "I wasn''t made this way because of them," he whispered to himself, gripping the sigil tighter. "I was born this way. I am a demon, and that''s all there is to it." A slow, manic laugh escaped his lips, growing louder with each passing second. The trees around him seemed to shudder as his voice filled the air. ''I am a creature of even I don''t understand.'', he thought, the realization sending a jolt of excitement through him. ''There''s no reasoning behind it. No grand purpose. I simply exist to destroy, to enjoy the madness.'' Clutching the sigil, he felt the power thrumming within it. This was what he needed to deepen his apocalypse, to let loose the chaos that had been brewing within him for so long. "Finally¡­" he muttered. "I can tame the beasts that will tear this world apart." Lyerin began walking toward the some part of the sanctuary, already planning how he would raise an army of untamed creatures, creatures that would be unstoppable with this sigil. Yet, as he crossed the threshold into his tribe''s territory, something unexpected happened. | Ding!'' A notification appeared in front of him, hovering in the air, the letters glowing with a faint light. Lyerin''s brow furrowed as he read the message: always-on-MvLeMpYr | After analyzing the Tribe''s Leader, Lyerin Borgias, the tribe has detected that the leader''s mana capacity has climbed too high. | The tribe is now overshadowed, making the host unsuitable to remain as leader unless the host ceases all direct actions and allows the tribe to manage itself. | Lyerin stopped in his tracks, narrowing his eyes. "What¡­is this?" he muttered, his voice tense. He reread the message, a cold sense of dread creeping into his mind. Before he could process the implications, another notification appeared: | Ding!'' | To prevent alienation of the tribe from its leader and severance of all ties, the host is now limited to giving commands for three years. | Should the host act independently, the tribe will sever its connection to the host permanently. | Lyerin''s heart skipped a beat. His hand tightened around the sigil as his thoughts raced. "What the hell is going on?" he growled under his breath. And then it hit him. The borrowed mana. The power he had siphoned from the Shadow Panther of the Borgias Family had pushed his mana levels far beyond what his tribe could comprehend. They saw him now as a being too powerful, too different from what he once was. They feared the disconnect between him and the tribe would destroy them from within if he continued to act alone. ''The tribe thinks I''ve outgrown them'', Lyerin realized, his mind whirling. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He could feel his grip on the tribe loosening. ''What the hell? I only borrowed it and it would disappear after later, at the end of the day, this Mana would disappear eventually, so how come?" If he didn''t follow these new rules, if he continued to act on his own whims, he would lose the tribe entirely. And with it, the support he desperately needed for what was to come. Lyerin took a deep breath, trying to push down the panic rising in his chest. ''This is bad¡­ really bad.'' He knew his own nature far too well. He was impulsive, reckless, constantly driven by a need for excitement and danger. It was why, in his past life, he had come so close to dying over and over again. Without the tribe''s support, he would be vulnerable¡ªhis recklessness would lead him into danger, into mistakes, into death just like when he tried to surprise and kill the dragon tamer, he was the one who was being surprised and killed instead. Lyerin knew how aggressive he was. "I court death too often," he whispered to himself, his voice strained. "I''ve always done it¡­ and without the tribe¡­" He clenched his jaw, feeling the weight of the situation settle heavily on his shoulders. His mind flashed back to the hundreds of thousands of lives he had lived before. In each life, it had been the same¡ªhis desire for thrill and chaos had always led him to the edge of death. Lyerin''s face darkened. The realization that he was bound to these rules infuriated him. His entire life had been about freedom, about breaking free from the chains of control. Now, even with all his power, even after defeating those who sought to bind him, he was once again shackled¡ªthis time by his own tribe. He took a deep breath, forcing himself to calm down. "It''s fine," he muttered. "It doesn''t matter. I can work with this. I own this tribe, I will keep owning this." But deep down, he knew the truth. His entire being was built on defying control, on pushing boundaries. Being forced into this position, forced to rely on others, was the very thing he despised most. And yet, there was no way around it. He needed the tribe, whether he liked it or not. Lyerin exhaled sharply, his eyes flashing with frustration. "Alright," he said aloud, his voice carrying a note of finality. "I''ll play along. I''ll let them do what they need to do." He glanced up at the sky, his expression hardening as the weight of the decision settled in. "It''s not like I can''t handle it." A faint smile tugged at his lips, though it didn''t reach his eyes. "I''ve got three years, and plenty of time to prepare." But even as he said the words, he felt the gnawing irritation inside him, the itch to take control, to act. He knew it wouldn''t be easy, but for now, he would comply. ''For now.'' Chapter 135: Triggered Lyerin stood in the center of the sanctuary, his hands clenched at his sides, frustration bubbling under his cool exterior. Commanding others had never been his style. He was a lone wolf, a sadistic bastard who thrived on the thrill of hunting his prey one-on-one, relishing in their terror as he told them they were going to die. The chase, the fear in their eyes, the thrill of running them down¡ªit was all a part of the game he played. But commanding? Relying on others? It felt unnatural to him. powered-by-MvLeMpYr He paced in the dim light, his mind swirling with thoughts. He hated the idea of leading an organization, let alone a tribe. Although he had said in the past that he would make it¡ªand lead his tribe¡ªnow, when he felt the responsibility on his shoulders, he felt like he was not the type who could do it. The idea of sitting back, giving orders, and waiting for others to act went against everything that made him who he was. The only reason he felt any confidence against the Borgias Family was because of the knowledge he had about them, the secrets he had acquired. But here, in this Eldritch universe, he wasn''t sure. There were too many unknowns, too many powerful organizations he had yet to understand when he was alone as a lone hunter. The thought gnawed at him. Suddenly, a familiar chime broke through his thoughts. | Ding! A system screen appeared in front of him, the message glaringly clear: | Note: | This is not recommended due to the host''s personality. | It''s practically impossible! If the host desires, he can step down. | After all, the host could still use the leveling-up ability even as a regular member of the tribe. | Lyerin''s body stiffened, his blood running cold for a brief moment. The system itself doubted his ability to command? The implication hit him hard, a deep-rooted rage slowly building inside him. His fists tightened, knuckles turning white as he stared at the message. The arrogance of the system to assume he couldn''t handle this! For a moment, he stood there in silence, the weight of the message sinking in. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It wasn''t just a statement¡ªit was a challenge. He felt his entire being bristle with defiance. ''Me? Not fit to lead?'' His inner voice was laced with venom. Although he wasn''t one to be easily provoked, this particular message felt like it was deliberately pushing his buttons. His lips curled into a sneer, with his eyes flashing with intensity. ''Isn''t this exactly what I live for? The impossible?'' He had always thrived on adversity, on facing impossible odds and coming out on top. This was no different. He was Lyerin, a creature born from chaos and destruction. Not from the Borgias Family''s trauma that he had just confirmed. Commanding an organization might not be in his nature, but that only made the challenge all the more appealing. His entire existence had been about defying expectations, crushing those who thought they are stronger whenever he hunts them. A low, almost manic laugh escaped his lips, echoing through the sanctuary. "So," he muttered to himself, "this is my next challenge, huh?" His laughter grew louder, resonating with the wildness of his soul. "I guess I''m about to walk a new path." His mind was still racing with this newfound purpose when a soft voice interrupted his thoughts. "Lyerin, you''re here!" He turned sharply, his dark eyes locking onto Sophia, who had appeared behind him. Her presence momentarily distracted him from his inner turmoil, and he tilted his head, assessing her with a piercing gaze. His thoughts were still lingering on the system message, but he forced them aside for now. "Sophia," he said, his voice smooth and low. "Where is everyone else?" Sophia hesitated for a moment before answering. "They''re¡­ out. They thought they could find more survivors, people who might still be alive and need help." Lyerin''s brow furrowed. "Survivors? Who told them to do that?" Sophia looked down, her fingers fidgeting nervously. "It was Corora''s idea," she said, her voice barely above a whisper. Lyerin let out a snort of disdain but said nothing more. He had expected as much. Corora had always been the type to take charge in situations like this, she was just hiding whenever in his presence, but it irritated him that they had acted without his command. ''Confident in their strength, are they?'' he thought, feeling a simmering annoyance rise within him. Turning his attention back to Sophia, he took a step closer, his presence commanding. "And you, Sophia?" he asked, his voice taking on a more serious tone. "Why didn''t you go with them?" Sophia''s face flushed a deep shade of red, her eyes darting away from his intense gaze. She hesitated, biting her lip before finally answering, "I¡­ I waited for you." The admission hung in the air, her vulnerability palpable. Lyerin regarded her for a moment, and soon, a smirk creeped across his face. ''Interesting.'' Without warning, he placed a finger on his chin in mock contemplation. "Hmm," he said, his voice dripping with confidence. "I think I like you." Sophia''s eyes widened, her face going an even deeper shade of crimson. She stammered, clearly taken off guard, not knowing how to respond. Before she could say another word, Lyerin swiftly moved forward, scooping her up into his arms, cradling her as if she were a delicate princess. "Wha¡ªwhat are you doing?!" she exclaimed, her voice a mix of shock and embarrassment. Her heart raced as she clutched his shoulders for balance, her mind spinning from his sudden boldness. Lyerin''s eyes twinkled with amusement as he glanced down at her, his voice smooth and playful. "You look surprised, Sophia. Relax. Aren''t you carrying children now?" Sophia''s breath caught in her throat. "But¡­ but what if Corora does find out?" she asked, her voice trembling. "She''ll be furious!" Lyerin chuckled, a dark, almost dangerous sound. "Corora? She''s of no concern to me. The only reason I care about her at all is because of the curse." Sophia''s eyes widened at his words, but before she could respond, a voice cut through the air, sharp and commanding. "Lyerin?" The sound sent a shiver down Lyerin''s spine, and he turned his head slowly toward the source. There, standing in the entrance of the sanctuary, was Corora herself, her eyes blazing with suspicion and anger. For a brief moment, the air between them crackled with tension. Lyerin''s charming smirk didn''t falter, but his mind was already calculating his next move. He could see the storm brewing in Corora''s eyes, but he didn''t flinch. Instead, he kept his hold on Sophia, his stance relaxed, as if daring Corora to say something. "Well," he said, his voice laced with amusement. "It seems the fun is just getting started." Corora''s fists clenched at her sides, her voice icy. "What do you think you''re doing, Lyerin and Sophia?" Lyerin met her gaze without a hint of fear, his smirk widening. "What does it look like I''m doing?" The tension between the three of them hung in the air, thick and electric. Lyerin could feel the weight of Corora''s gaze, but he didn''t care. In fact, it only excited him further. The game was on. Time to show Corora who he really is. Chapter 136: Confrontation 1/2 Sophia took a deep breath and, with a quivering voice, tried to explain. "Corora, it''s not what you think. Lyerin and I were forced¡ª" Before she could finish her sentence, Lyerin raised a hand, cutting her off smoothly. "Let me handle this," he said, his tone firm yet calm. His gaze never left Sophia, and there was a seriousness in his eyes that made her fall silent instantly. She swallowed hard, stepping back as she cast her eyes down. Lyerin, however, allowed a faint smile to tug at the corner of his lips. "That''s what I like about you," he said, his voice softer now, almost playful. "I keep things running smoothly here in this tribe so you all stay safe. And you, Sophia, at least you''re the only one who listens to me very well. You always know your place." He reached out, pinching her nose gently and playfully, his touch light but enough to send her heart racing. Sophia''s cheeks flushed a deep red, and her breath caught in her throat. Lyerin''s casual, almost tender action left her flustered and dizzy with emotions she couldn''t quite process. Then, without looking back at her, Lyerin shifted his attention toward Corora. His expression changed, his playful demeanor vanishing as his gaze hardened. "Now, Corora," he said, his voice colder, "what exactly do you want to say?" Corora stood there, rooted in place, her mind spinning as she tried to find her words. Something was different about him, about Lyerin. The way he moved, the way he spoke¡ªhe wasn''t the same man she once knew. He seemed distant, colder, and far more dangerous than ever before. A sense of dread gnawed at her, and she couldn''t shake the feeling that something had shifted between them. With a shaky voice, Corora managed to stammer out, "But¡­ Sophia had a boyfriend!" Lyerin''s brow twitched, and he cut her off with a sharp wave of his hand, his eyes narrowing as he stared her down. "Boyfriend?" he scoffed, the word dripping with disdain. "Do you think we''re living in some ideal world, where titles like ''boyfriend'' or ''husband'' matter anymore? Do you think I care about those kinds of trivial relationships in this apocalypse?" He stepped closer to Corora, his presence looming, every word he spoke laced with indifference. "Let me spell this out for you, Corora," he began, his voice low but firm. "Everything we once held dear, every attachment, every idea of love, marriage, or companionship¡ªnone of that matters now. What''s a boyfriend? A husband? Nothing but remnants of a broken world that no longer exists. The world we knew is dead. What we have now is survival, and survival demands strength, not sentiment. Loyalty comes from power, not from some fleeting notion of love. "And besides," he continued, his tone growing more intense, "in this world, I''ll take what I want, when I want, and no one¡ªnot you, not Sophia''s boyfriend,'' not anyone¡ªcan stop me. If they try, they''ll die. The faster you understand that, the better off you''ll be." Corora''s breath hitched in her throat as Lyerin''s words washed over her, each one hitting harder than the last. Something''s really wrong with Lyerin and she doesn''t know what''s going on? Just what happened? Does he hate me because I went on my own? Corora opened her mouth to argue, but no words came out. For the first time, she felt something she had never associated with Lyerin before¡ªfear. He had always been a mystery to her, but now he was something much darker, much more terrifying. His sweet aura became dark, and his confidence, it was incredibly unfamiliar to her. Lyerin smirked, reading the fear in her eyes. He leaned forward, his face inches from hers, his breath warm against her skin. His hand moved up, gripping her chin gently between his fingers, tilting her head slightly so she couldn''t look away from his intense gaze. "Now," he said softly, his voice a whisper that sent chills down her spine, "tell me, where are the others?" Corora''s mind raced, panic clawing at her insides. She could feel her heart pounding in her chest as she stammered out a response. "Th-they''re... they''re sending messages... trying to contact the others." Lyerin''s expression darkened immediately, his eyes narrowing into dangerous slits. His fingers tightened ever so slightly on her chin, and she flinched. "Others?" he asked, his tone laced with suspicion. "What others?" Corora hesitated, swallowing hard. She could feel the tension rising, the palpable danger in the air. "Th-the people we found in the city," she finally said, her voice barely above a whisper. "We¡­ we thought we could bring them in." For a moment, Lyerin was silent. T sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. hen, suddenly, he threw his head back and laughed¡ªa deep, maniacal sound that echoed through the abandoned sanctuary. "Hahahhahahahaha!" Each laugh grew louder, more powerful, until the very ground beneath their feet trembled. The air itself seemed to ripple, bending under the weight of his laughter, and Corora instinctively stepped back, her fear mounting. Sophia watched in horror as Lyerin''s laughter intensified, her hands trembling as she tried to process what was happening. She had seen him in dangerous situations before, but this¡­ this was something entirely different. The energy radiating off him was oppressive, overwhelming. Corora, for the first time in her life, felt pure, unadulterated fear. Her legs shook, and her breath came in shallow gasps as Lyerin''s laughter finally subsided. "Eeerhhmmm-" he said as he cleared his throat. His face twisted into a cruel smile, and without warning, he gently set Sophia down before grabbing Corora''s wrist in a vice-like grip. "L-Lyerin, what are you¡ª?" Corora gasped, wincing as he effortlessly lifted her off the ground by her arm. Pain shot through her shoulder as she dangled in the air, her legs kicking weakly beneath her. Lyerin''s gaze was cold and unforgiving as he held her there, his voice a dark, dangerous whisper. "What did you think would happen, Corora?" he asked, his tone chilling. "Did you think I wouldn''t notice you moving on your own? That I wouldn''t be angry?" your-chapter-source Corora''s eyes widened in panic, her voice trembling as she tried to explain herself. "I-I didn''t mean to! We just thought¡ª" Lyerin shook his head, cutting her off. "You displeased me, Corora. But that''s not the only thing you did wrong, is it?" Corora''s heart pounded in her chest, her mouth suddenly dry as she tried to make sense of his words. "W-what do you mean? I didn''t¡ª" He tilted his head, his smirk deepening as he leaned in closer. "Do you want to know what you really did?" Corora swallowed hard, her eyes wide with terror. "Is¡­ is it because I went on my own? Along with the others?" Lyerin''s gaze sharpened, his smile widening. "That certainly displeased me. But no," he said, his voice dangerously low, "that''s not the only thing you''ve done wrong. Do you want to know?" Before Corora could respond, a voice suddenly rang out, filled with anger and desperation. "Let go of my sister!" Lyerin''s grip loosened slightly as he turned his head toward the source of the voice. Standing in the doorway, with a furious expression and clenched fists, was a young girl¡ªCorora''s sister. Corona. Chapter 137: Confrontation 2/2 The shout echoed through the room like a sharp bell, piercing the charged atmosphere as she called out of my sister. "Let go of my sister!" Lyerin''s grip on Corora loosened, and his head turned toward the sound. The small girl seemed determined, though her voice trembled slightly. NovelFire-only Lyerin smiled, a cruel glint in his eyes. "Corona," he drawled, his tone mocking. "Why are you so upset? You think I''m hurting her?" He lifted Corora a little higher, just enough to make her wince, her breath catching as she tried to suppress a pained cry. "Aren''t you hurting her?" Corona shot back, stepping closer, her youthful defiance barely masking the fear beneath. "Isn''t she your girlfriend? Don''t you care about her?" Lyerin''s smile widened. "Ah, girlfriend." He mused aloud, almost as if testing the word. "Is that what she is? Just because I said so, right? I told her she''d be mine, so now she''s my ''girlfriend''? Is that how it works?" He paused, as if lost in a deeper thought, his eyes narrowing as his grip on Corora finally loosened enough for her feet to touch the ground again. But Corora didn''t move, too stunned by the situation to react. Lyerin''s smile faded as he seemed to retreat into his thoughts, his voice growing softer but more ominous. "Before the original Stonehooves tribe was destroyed¡­ back when it was called the Devil Horned tribe¡­" he muttered, more to himself than to anyone else. His gaze became distant, memories swirling in his mind. "I was cursed," he continued, his voice tinged with a dark bitterness. "Cursed to make Corora important to me. Too important. That''s the reason I couldn''t help it before." Corora''s eyes widened as Lyerin spoke, her heart pounding in her chest. A curse? Was that why he had been so protective, so obsessive? "But now," Lyerin''s voice turned cold again, his attention snapping back to the present, "as I''ve begun raising my level, I can suppress that curse. I can finally think clearly." Corora''s stomach dropped, the cold weight of his words sinking in. Her importance to him wasn''t real¡ªit was just a curse. Her feelings, her place in his life, were nothing but a manipulation of magic. "And you," Lyerin''s eyes bored into her with a look of disdain. "You took advantage of that. You''ve gotten arrogant. Just because I let things slide, just because I didn''t lash out before. You think you can do whatever you want?" Corora trembled, her voice barely a whisper. "Lyerin¡­" Lyerin ignored her, his focus shifting back to Corona. "Do you know why your sister wanted to bring those people into our territory?" he asked, his voice sharp. "She thought it was a good idea. But she doesn''t understand what she''s doing. Didn''t I tell all of you before? The hidden families, the ones who were plotting even before this apocalypse started, they''ve been planning to turn this entire city into a deadly battleground for their amusement." His voice grew harsher, louder, and Corora flinched at every word. "And what do you think would happen if we took in all those people? Does she want the families to find them? To find us? What do you think they''d do once they realize we''re here?" Corona stared at him, speechless, her earlier defiance faltering as Lyerin''s words crashed down on her like a tidal wave. The weight of his logic, of the reality he was forcing her to confront, made her knees weak. As if on cue, Maria, Elena, Lydia, Fiona, Emily, and Natalie¡ªall tribe members¡ªrushed into the room, their faces pale with fear. They immediately dropped to their knees in front of Lyerin, begging for mercy. "Please, Lyerin," Maria started, her voice trembling. "Corora didn''t know. She didn''t mean to¡ª" "She didn''t understand what she was doing," Elena added, her hands clasped together as if in prayer. "We thought we could help. We thought we could save more lives¡­" "Please," Lydia chimed in, her voice desperate. "We''re stronger now. We thought¡­ maybe we could make a difference." Fiona''s voice cracked as she pleaded, "We didn''t think they''d find us here. We thought we could protect them, like we''ve been protecting ourselves." Emily and Natalie joined the chorus of begging, each of them offering their own reasons, their own justifications for Corora''s actions. They spoke over one another, each voice more desperate than the last, each word an attempt to pull Lyerin''s attention away from Corora and onto them. Lyerin watched them, his expression dark and unmoving, his eyes cold as ice. He let them plead, let them pour out their explanations, but he wasn''t listening. His thoughts were already elsewhere, focused on the problem Corora had created, on the danger they now faced. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Lyerin raised a hand, silencing the room. His eyes flicked to each of the women, one by one, before settling back on Corora. "Heroism," he said, his voice dripping with disdain. "That''s what this is, isn''t it? You all want to be heroes. You want to save people, act like you''re the good guys in some story. But this isn''t a story. This is reality. And in reality, bringing people into our tribe without thinking about the consequences is how you get everyone killed." He took a step forward, his presence overwhelming as he loomed over them. "Do you think those hidden families won''t notice? Do you think they won''t come here and destroy everything we''ve built?" His voice grew darker, more menacing. "I''ve seen it before, over and over again. Families like those don''t care about the lives of the people they use as pawns. They''ll sacrifice hundreds, thousands, just for their own amusement. And you, Corora, you wanted to bring more pawns right to their doorstep." Corora''s lips trembled as she stared at the ground, unable to meet his gaze. Suddenly, a notification appeared in front of Lyerin, the familiar sound of the system''s chime breaking the tense silence. Ding! The message flashed in front of him: [ 77 humanoid intelligent creatures have entered the Tribe''s territory. [ The host has already manifested a spirit. Would the host like to invite all the intelligent creatures? ] Lyerin stared at the message for a long moment. His first instinct was to decline, to keep them out. But just as he was about to select ''No,'' another message appeared. [ Note: [ The host doesn''t have experience leading an organization. It is not recommended for the host to accept. ] Lyerin''s jaw clenched. He felt the weight of the words sink in, with a slow anger building in his chest. His eyes narrowed, his fists clenched as the room seemed to grow even quieter around him. ''What do you mean I don''t have experience?'' he thought bitterly, the silence in his mind almost deafening. His ears rang with the lack of sound, the stillness broken only by the faint whisper of air around him. Time seemed to slow as he stood there, his frustration mounting. The system''s unintentional insult gnawed at him, digging into old wounds he''d tried to forget. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Slave¡­ loner¡­" he muttered under his breath. ''I''ve been betrayed so many times that''s why my instincts didn''t want me to try those,'' he thought, bitterness coating every word. ''But to imply I can''t lead? Is this spirit underestimating me?'' Lyerin''s teeth ground together, the anger bubbling just beneath the surface. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, he opened his eyes and exhaled, his decision was seemingly made. "Alright," he said, his voice low but resolute. "If there''s nothing you can do¡­ then I''ll handle them." Chapter 138: Checking out The air in the room felt sickeningly thick that felt like suffocating, as though every breath the tribe members took was laden with tension and disbelief. They had all heard Lyerin''s threat; they had felt the weight of his fury. Yet now, as he stood there before them, his expression cold and unwavering, his words pierced through the silence like a blade. "Yes," Lyerin said flatly, his voice cutting through their confusion, "I''ve changed my mind." He paused, letting the gravity of his decision sink in. "Fortunately for you all, right now, I have a plan. These people you brought might be useful to us." A collective exhale escaped the gathered tribe members, relief mingling with fear. They hadn''t expected him to relent so easily, yet the glint in his eyes warned them that this was no act of kindness. "But let me be clear," Lyerin continued, his tone darkening once more, "this will not happen again. If any of you dare disobey me like this next time, I won''t be merciful. You''ll be thrown outside, stripped of your powers, and left to fend for yourselves. Is that understood?" Everyone nodded quickly, too afraid to speak. His words were like a blade hanging over their heads, the promise of punishment far worse than any physical pain. "Good." Lyerin turned on his heel, dismissing them with the sharpness of his movement. "Don''t follow me," he commanded, his back to them now. "I''m going to check these people out for myself. I''ll decide what they''re worth." The moment Lyerin left, a tense silence fell over the group. Eyes quickly turned toward Sophia, accusations simmering just beneath the surface. Corora''s expression was a mixture of anger and jealousy, her eyes blazing as she stepped forward. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What happened between you and Lyerin?" Corora demanded, her voice trembling with a mix of frustration and something more primal. "Why are you acting so close to him? Why did you stay?" Sophia swallowed hard, one could see her face was flushing with severe embarrassment. She opened her mouth, struggling to find the words. "I can explain," she said, her voice barely a whisper. "That''s why I stayed behind. I told you all¡ªthis was a bad idea. I tried to warn you not to disobey him." "That''s not what I asked," Corora snapped, her jealousy flaring. "I''m asking what happened between you two." Sophia''s face reddened further, her mind racing. She could feel the weight of their stares, but there was no time to explain what even she didn''t fully understand. "It''s¡­ complicated," she finally managed, her voice shaky. "But it''s not what you think." ¡­ Meanwhile, outside the sanctuary, Lyerin was walking away from the tension, his posture exuding confidence and control. His steps were measured, steady, but his thoughts drifted back to the scene he''d left behind. Sophia, with her flushed face and hesitant words, would surely face their accusations, but Lyerin wasn''t concerned. Women and their matters¡ªso long as they didn''t cross the line, it was of little importance to him. As he moved farther from the sanctuary, the air around him seemed to lighten. He stretched his arms overhead, his muscles tightening and then loosening in a ripple of tension release. He rolled his shoulders back, feeling the knots that had formed from the earlier confrontation slowly unwind. A long sigh escaped his lips, and he continued to stretch, his arms, legs, neck¡ªevery part of his body slowly unwinding. check-out-NovelFire He bent forward, touching his toes, the stretch tugging at his hamstrings. The movement felt good, each pull of muscle and sinew reminding him of his own strength, his own control over his body. He twisted his torso, feeling a satisfying crack along his spine, and smiled faintly. There was something refreshing about this small, physical ritual. Each stretch, each moment of tension and release, seemed to wash away the lingering stress from the tribe. As Lyerin continued to stretch, he glanced at the horizon. The city loomed in the distance, a shadowy silhouette against the fading light of the sky. He muttered to himself, "The eldritch beasts in the tribe are probably nearing level thirty or peak twenty by now. The monsters outside are still early in their second cycle as Eldritch beings¡­" He trailed off, considering the balance of power. "Maybe I shouldn''t rush too much," he concluded. Lyerin let out another deep breath and stretched his arms one last time, savoring the feeling of his muscles loosening. Not long, his body felt refreshed, reinvigorated, as if the simple act of stretching had released not only physical tension but mental fog as well. By the time he reached the outer edge of the tribe''s territory¡ªthe sanctuary that marked the entrance to their domain¡ªhe could see the figures in the distance. There were dozens of them, huddled together in ragged groups, their clothes torn and dirty, their faces gaunt and hollow. Men, women, and children, all ages. Some stood tall despite their exhaustion, while others clung to one another, too weak to stand on their own. Lyerin''s gaze swept over them, taking in every detail. Their pitiful appearance did nothing to stir his empathy. He had long since learned to distance himself from the suffering of others. There were too many of them, far too many for his tribe to take in. He would need to assess their usefulness, weed out the weak from the strong. As he approached, his steps slow and deliberate, some of the people turned toward him, their eyes wide with a mixture of hope and fear. They could sense his authority, his power, but they didn''t yet know what he would decide. Lyerin''s eyes narrowed as he studied them, calculating. The group was large, but the resources of the tribe were limited. If they weren''t worth the risk, they would have to be turned away¡ªor worse. Suddenly, as he moved closer, his gaze landed on a figure at the edge of the group. A woman, hunched over with her back to him, her hair matted and tangled, her clothes filthy. Yet something about her posture, the way she held herself, felt¡­ familiar. Lyerin''s brow furrowed, a deep frown forming on his face. He stopped in his tracks, his heart skipping a beat as a name surfaced in his mind, unbidden. Could it be her? The thought sent a jolt through him, though he quickly pushed it aside. It was impossible. She couldn''t be here. Not after all this time. But the nagging sense of recognition persisted, gnawing at the back of his mind. He shook his head, trying to dispel the thought. It had to be a coincidence. It had to be. Yet, as he continued to watch her, his doubt grew. The way she moved, the way she shifted slightly to the side, it all felt too familiar. A cold dread began to settle in his chest, and without realizing it, his aura darkened, the air around him growing thick with an oppressive weight. His eyes, once indifferent, now burned with a cold, murderous intent. Whoever this woman was¡ªwhether she was who he thought or not¡ªhe would find out. And if it was her¡­ if she had somehow found her way back into this life¡­ then there would be consequences. Lyerin''s face twisted into a grim expression, his body tensing as his bloodlust surged. He could feel it now, the old anger rising within him like a storm, threatening to consume him whole. Without warning, his aura flared, and his footsteps quickened as he made his way toward the woman. Chapter 139: Krisella "Krisella¡­" Lyerin muttered the name under his breath, almost as if testing the weight of it after all these years. It felt strange to say it now, with the woman in question standing just a few yards away, unaware that he had spotted her. The memories hit him in waves, unbidden, dragging him back to a time he had long buried in the recesses of his mind. His heart thudded against his ribcage, the once cold and calculated Lyerin momentarily overtaken by emotions he thought had been extinguished. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It had been in the early days of the apocalypse, in his past life, that he first met Krisella. read-this-on-NovelFire The world was already falling apart then, but amidst the chaos, their bond had formed. She had been so full of life and energy, her laughter somehow capable of brightening the darkness that surrounded them. Lyerin, who had never known what it felt like to be loved, had been drawn to her innocence and vitality. He remembered the first time they had fought side by side, fending off a wave of twisted creatures that had emerged from the fissures in the earth. Krisella had saved him that day. Her movements were swift and precise, her agility unmatched as she danced through the battlefield with effortless grace. At first, Lyerin had been cautious around her. His usual instincts, honed from years of solitude and betrayal, told him not to trust her. But she had been persistent, constantly breaking down the walls he had so carefully constructed. She had a way of making him laugh, of getting him to talk about things he never thought he''d share with anyone. They would sit under the stars, taking refuge in the brief moments of calm that came between the waves of monsters. She would talk about her dreams, about the life she had before the apocalypse, and Lyerin would find himself opening up in ways that made him feel vulnerable. He had told her things no one else knew¡ªabout his past, his struggles, and even his fears. The two of them had become inseparable, always saving each other in the chaos of battle. He had saved her from a horde of mutated creatures more than once, pulling her out of danger at the last moment. And she had saved him from the emptiness that had threatened to consume him. For a while, Lyerin thought they could survive anything, as long as they were together. He remembered the nights they spent huddled together in abandoned buildings, the heat of her body next to his providing comfort against the cold reality of their world. It was in those moments that Lyerin had allowed himself to hope, to believe in something more than survival. He had been innocent then, na?ve even, when it came to love. Krisella had taught him what it meant to care for someone, to trust someone with his heart. It was so different from the sadistic thrill he got from hunting his enemies. With her, there was no need to be on guard, no need to calculate every move. For the first time in his life, he had felt at peace. But one day, it all ended. He had woken up in their makeshift shelter to find Krisella gone. There was no note, no explanation, just an empty space where she had once slept. Lyerin had waited for hours, days even, expecting her to return. But she never did. He searched for her, scouring the wasteland, questioning anyone who might have seen her. But there was nothing. She had disappeared from his life without a word, leaving him with nothing but the bitter taste of abandonment. Why did she leave him? Lyerin had asked himself that question a thousand times over. Had he done something wrong? Had he not been enough for her? He couldn''t understand it. Everything had seemed perfect, so why had she left him behind? The more he thought about it, the more the hurt festered into something darker, something that gnawed at him from the inside out. Even after all these years, the memory of her leaving still haunted him. It had shaped him, hardening the parts of him that Krisella had once softened. He had become more ruthless, more detached, as if he had built new walls around his heart, taller and stronger than before. The pain of her abandonment had been a lesson, a reminder that no one could be trusted. Not truly. And now, standing there, Lyerin felt a rush of realization wash over him. He looked again at the woman standing near the edge of the group, her shoulders slumped, her hair dirty and tangled. But it was unmistakable. It was Krisella. And next to her stood a man in a military uniform, his arm protectively around her shoulders, both of them looking weary and helpless. Lyerin''s lips twisted into a bitter smile. So that was it. That was why she had left him. The memories came flooding back¡ªone in particular. He remembered seeing that same man before, back when he and Krisella had ventured to the second wall, a massive structure designed to protect a city from the monsters that roamed the world. Lyerin had noticed the way Krisella had looked at that man, the way her eyes lingered on him, filled with something that Lyerin hadn''t understood at the time. He had brushed it off, thinking nothing of it. But now, it all made sense. Krisella hadn''t left because of something he had done. She had left because of him. The man in the uniform. The man she clearly had feelings for, even back then. Lyerin''s smile widened, the bitterness in his heart hardening into something colder, something more calculated. He had an idea. A malicious idea. With confidence, he walked toward the group of refugees, his posture relaxed, his expression one of false friendliness. He bowed his head slightly as he approached, a gesture of welcome. "Welcome," he said, his voice calm and smooth, "to my tribe." The people standing before him looked stunned. Whispers began to spread through the crowd, their eyes wide with confusion. "His tribe?" one of them muttered. "What tribe?" "Didn''t he say it''s his?" another questioned, disbelief clear in their voice. A third person chimed in, "I''ve never heard of this place. What does he mean by his tribe?" The murmurs continued, the crowd buzzing with uncertainty. They looked at Lyerin with a mixture of suspicion and hope, unsure of what to make of him. "Yes," Lyerin said, his smile never faltering. "My tribe. A sanctuary, of sorts, in this chaotic world. A place where you can be safe¡­ if you follow the rules." He paused for dramatic effect, letting the weight of his words sink in. "What rules?" someone from the crowd asked nervously. Another voice piped up, "Are we really supposed to trust him? We don''t know anything about this guy." Lyerin let the murmurs continue for a moment longer before he raised his hand, signaling for silence. The crowd fell quiet, all eyes on him. He could feel their fear, their desperation. It was palpable. "You''re all wondering what my rules are," Lyerin said, his voice low but carrying authority. "And whether or not you can trust me." He let the silence hang in the air, watching as their expressions shifted between hope and uncertainty. "Well," he said, a slow smile creeping across his face, "are you ready to hear them?" Chapter 140: Absurd conditions Lyerin stood at the head of the gathered crowd, his eyes sweeping over the faces of the people who had been dragged from their homes and lives by the relentless apocalypse. Some were weak and malnourished, others looked angry and defiant, but all of them were waiting with bated breath for the conditions he would impose. Among them, Krisella stood beside the military man, her face hidden under the grime and exhaustion of survival. But Lyerin paid her no mind, not anymore. He had more important things to handle now. He had a tribe to protect, and these people¡ªthese desperate, hopeless survivors¡ªcould be of use to him. But only on his terms. His voice rang out, sharp and cold. "First, if you wish to join my tribe, you must pledge your absolute loyalty. To me. Not just to the tribe, but to me personally." He crossed his arms, with a dark and commanding expression. "Your lives, your skills, your very existence now belong to me. In return, you will have protection under my banner, but make no mistake: betray me, and you''ll be discarded like the rest of the weaklings out there." A murmur of disbelief rippled through the crowd. People began whispering to each other, shocked by the absurdity of what he was asking. One man, a scruffy, middle-aged survivor with a missing tooth, stepped forward, his voice dripping with disbelief. "What? You want us to pledge to you? Who the hell do you think you are?" The man''s face twisted with anger. "You think we''ll just roll over and give you our lives?" A woman beside him, cradling a small child in her arms, nodded vigorously. "This is madness! We came here for safety, not to become slaves!" Lyerin remained unmoved, his expression cold as ever. He let the voices of dissent rise for a moment before raising a hand to silence them. His tone was dismissive, as if their protests were nothing more than the wind rustling leaves. "You misunderstand," he said, his voice cutting through the noise like a blade. "This isn''t a negotiation. You need me. Without my protection, you''re nothing but fodder for the monsters that roam outside these walls. I offer you a chance to survive, to thrive. But in return, I expect absolute loyalty. The kind that doesn''t falter in the face of fear or discomfort." His gaze swept across the crowd, eyes locking on anyone who dared meet his stare. "This is how I ensure my tribe¡ªmy eldritch tribe¡ªis never betrayed. Your loyalty is the currency by which you buy your survival. I am offering you life, and all I demand in return is everything." The crowd fell into an uneasy silence. People exchanged uncertain glances, but no one seemed willing to step forward and challenge him. They knew he was right, even if they hated it. In this world, there were only two paths: survive or perish. One of the younger men, with dirt smeared across his face and arms, spoke up, his voice trembling but laced with frustration. "But that''s... that''s too much. We''re not soldiers. We''re not trained to fight! How can you expect us to follow you like this?" Lyerin smiled, a slow, menacing grin that sent a chill through the group. "Who said anything about being soldiers?" He tilted his head slightly, almost playfully. "You will fight when I tell you to fight. You will learn what you need to learn. If you die in battle, you will have died for a cause that matters: ensuring the survival of this tribe. But if you live, if you prove your worth, you will have a place in the new world I am creating." The murmurs began again, this time louder, angrier. People were starting to lose patience. "This is insane," a woman in the back shouted. "You''re talking like some kind of dictator! We''re not your property!" Lyerin''s eyes narrowed, and he chuckled under his breath. He let the tension build, reveling in the control he had over them, even in their defiance. Then, without warning, he raised his hand and issued the second condition, his voice echoing through the tense air like a thunderclap. Explore m,v,l,e,mpyr today. "And second¡ª" He paused dramatically, letting the silence stretch, ensuring all eyes were on him. "All resources you possess¡ªfood, weapons, technology, whatever you have scavenged¡ªare now the property of the tribe. You will contribute everything you have to our shared survival. Nothing is yours alone anymore." This time, the crowd erupted in outrage. "That''s ridiculous!" someone yelled from the back. "We worked hard for what little we have left!" another shouted. "We won''t just give it all to you!" a man in a tattered jacket spat, his fists clenched. The protests grew louder, and the atmosphere grew more hostile. People were shouting over each other, their frustration boiling over. Lyerin stood amidst the chaos, unmoved by their reactions. It was as if he didn''t even register their anger, like their voices were nothing but background noise to him. He waited, patient and cold, until the shouts began to die down, then spoke again, his tone calm and unbothered. "You think your scraps of food and broken weapons matter in the grand scheme of things? I don''t ask for your resources because I want them. I ask because it is necessary to ensure this tribe''s survival. "We are stronger when we share everything. When every resource is used efficiently. When no one hoards for themselves." Lyerin''s eyes darkened, his voice dropping to a dangerous growl. "And if you don''t agree, then feel free to leave. But remember, out there, you''re nothing. You won''t last a day without the protection of a tribe. This isn''t the old world anymore. This is my world. And in my world, survival comes at a price." For a long moment, the crowd was stunned into silence. The weight of Lyerin''s words hung heavy in the air, suffocating the hope and resistance that had briefly sparked within them. But one man, his face twisted with anger, stepped forward, glaring at Lyerin with barely contained rage. "Are you turning this tribe into a war machine? Are you planning to make us fight your battles?" His voice trembled with fury. "We''re not soldiers. We didn''t come here to die for your ambitions." Lyerin''s eyes flicked to the man, his expression hardening. For a moment, it seemed like he might lash out, his temper barely restrained. But then something clicked in his mind, and his lips curled into a smile. A war tribe. Yes, it made sense now. "You''re right," Lyerin said, his voice dangerously soft. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "This tribe will be a war tribe. We will fight. Not just for survival, but to dominate. To crush anyone who stands in our way. This is not just about surviving the apocalypse anymore. It''s about thriving in it. And if you''re too weak to see that, then maybe you''re not cut out to be part of this tribe." The man, angered beyond reason, raised his hand, and in an instant, a surge of electrical blue light crackled from his fingers, illuminating the area around him. "You''ve gone too far," the man growled. "If you don''t let us leave, we''ll have no choice but to fight." Lyerin''s eyes widened slightly, intrigued. He recognized the power, similar to Sophia''s, a natural ability drawn from a ruined magical world. His surprise quickly turned into amusement, and he began to laugh¡ªa cold, menacing laugh that sent shivers down the spines of those watching. "You can try," Lyerin said, his laughter dying down to a wicked grin. "But even with your fancy tricks, you won''t leave. Not until I allow it." The man''s hands crackled with energy, and the tension thickened, on the edge of violence. Chapter 141: Shameless old man As the tension in the air thickened, an old man emerged from the crowd, one could feel his presence were commanding enough to halt the crackling energy in the younger man''s hands. He stood tall, despite the weight of years that pressed upon his body. His face was weathered and lined with deep wrinkles, a testament to the hard life he had endured. His fierce, penetrating eyes glowed with wisdom and strength, overshadowed only by the long, greying beard that framed his sharp features. Ok A cane, made of dark, polished wood, rested in his gnarled hand, its grip worn from countless battles. The old man exuded authority, and even the rebellious survivors turned their heads in quiet respect as he stepped forward. "Calm down," the old man said in a gravelly voice, his eyes fixed on Lyerin. His tone was firm, almost paternal, as though he were chastising a wayward son. The man with the electrical charge obeyed, lowering his hand reluctantly, though his anger still flickered beneath the surface. The old man turned his full attention to Lyerin, his eyes narrowing. "You think you''re in control, don''t you, boy? That this tribe, these people, are yours to command. But let me tell you something." His voice dropped, deep and steady, every word measured and deliberate. "This is not the time for your delusions of grandeur. Not when the world outside is crumbling to dust and the skies are filled with nightmares." Lyerin arched an eyebrow, but before he could respond, the old man continued, his tone hardening with authority. "We don''t need more division, more war. We need unity. You think you can survive this apocalypse on your own? You''re a fool if you believe that. Alone, you''ll be crushed beneath the weight of the chaos out there. But together, we might stand a chance." The crowd listened, rapt, as the old man''s words sank into the pit of their stomachs. The idea of unity, of survival through cooperation, appealed to the hopeless souls who stood there, battered and broken by the world''s relentless cruelty. But Lyerin stood unphased, his arms crossed over his chest, with an impassive expression. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "We''ve seen it," the old man went on, his fierce eyes never leaving Lyerin''s. "In the Ruined Magical World. We faced horrors you cannot imagine, creatures born from the darkest recesses of twisted realms. And we survived. We came back stronger than we ever were, and we brought with us powers that could turn the tide in this war against the apocalypse. Powers that could end you, if we so chose." Lyerin''s lips curled into a smirk. "Is that a threat, old man?" The old man''s expression did not change. He was calm, collected, his voice even as he continued. "No, it''s not a threat. It''s a reminder. We have numbers¡ªsuperhumans who have returned from the brink of death, gifted with abilities that would make any mortal tremble. We could deal with you and your so-called tribe easily, if we wanted to. But we respect those who saved us." He gestured toward the girls standing behind Lyerin, their faces filled with apprehension: Corora, Corona, Maria, Elena, Lydia, Fiona, Emily, and Natalie. Discover more at m-vlempy _r. "Those girls have shown us kindness, and we owe them our lives. That''s why we''re standing here, listening to you." Lyerin let out a low, dismissive chuckle. "So, you''re trying to tell me I should be grateful? Because a bunch of girls vouched for you?" The old man shook his head slowly, his grip tightening on his cane. "I''m telling you not to dig your own grave. There are plenty of us here¡ªenough to overwhelm you if we decided you were a threat. We don''t want murder. We came seeking peace, shelter, a way to rebuild. But don''t mistake our desire for peace as weakness. Push us too far, and you''ll regret it." Lyerin''s laughter erupted, louder and more mocking than before, echoing across the open space where the survivors stood. The absurdity of it all amused him, and he reveled in the irony. "Peace? Shelter? You''re here because you''re starving and desperate! You came to me for my food, my resources, and now you have the audacity to stand there and threaten me? You''re all pathetic." His words sliced through the crowd like a blade, leaving them shocked and silent. But Lyerin wasn''t done. His eyes began scanning the group of people standing before him, coldly appraising each of them as if they were livestock to be bought or sold. He pointed at a tall, muscular man on the far right, his skin scarred and rough from past battles. "You," Lyerin said, his voice dripping with disdain. "You''re a soldier, aren''t you? An Eldren Warrior. First level, barely worth my time. And you¡ª" He pointed to a woman with short, cropped hair and hardened features. "Another Eldren, second level at best. You can hardly protect yourselves." Lyerin moved his finger along the crowd, identifying each one. "Third level, fourth, sixth... all of you barely scraping by. And you want to tell me you can take on my tribe? Your highest Eldren warrior is this one here¡ª" He gestured toward the man with the electrical charge, "¡ªand your leader, the old man who can manipulate shadows." His finger pointed directly at the old man, his smirk widening. The old man''s eyes narrowed slightly, but he said nothing. Lyerin''s expression turned mocking as he continued. "So what? You think a few shadow tricks and some lightning are enough to scare me? You''re just a bunch of brats playing with powers you don''t even understand. If you want to attack, then attack. I''m right here." He spread his arms wide, daring them to move against him. The silence that followed was heavy, filled with the weight of expectation. The people didn''t move, though their expressions ranged from anger to disbelief. They knew, deep down, that despite their powers, despite their numbers, Lyerin wasn''t a man to be trifled with for knowing them. His confidence, his control over the situation, was unshakable. The old man finally spoke again, his voice low but firm. "You''re courting death, boy. You''ve made your point, but you''re pushing too far. We came in peace, and we don''t want to resort to violence. But don''t think for a moment we won''t defend ourselves if you force us to." Lyerin''s smile faded, replaced by a cold, calculating look. "Peace? You keep talking about peace, but all I hear is weakness." He stepped closer to the old man, his eyes glinting with dark amusement. "You came here because you need me. My food, my shelter, my resources. Without me, you''re nothing. Don''t forget that." The old man''s grip on his cane tightened, his knuckles turning white. "You''re right. We came here because we''re desperate. But desperation makes people dangerous, boy. And there are more of us than you think. You don''t know how many of us have returned from the Ruined Magical World. You don''t know our full strength." Lyerin''s laugh echoed once more, but this time it was colder, devoid of any real humor. "Your strength? Is this all you''ve got?" He pointed again at the people in the crowd, his gaze flicking over them like they were insects beneath his boot. "A few weaklings and a handful of superhumans who barely survived their own battles? I''m disappointed." The air grew tense, every breath held in anticipation of the next move. Lyerin''s confidence radiated like a palpable force, and the old man''s warning lingered ominously in the back of everyone''s mind. Finally, Lyerin''s eyes met the old man''s once more, his voice filled with quiet menace. "So tell me, old man... What are you really here for? Because if you''ve come to challenge me, I''d be more than happy to oblige." Chapter 142: Ploy The tension in the air crackled as the old man sighed, his fierce gaze softening just slightly. He shook his head and spoke with the weariness of someone who had seen too much. "No," he said, his voice heavy with resignation. "We''re leaving. There''s no point in this." He gestured to the group behind him, and they began to turn, shuffling away, their shoulders sagging under the weight of defeat. For a brief moment, it seemed that the confrontation would end peacefully. But then, the man with the electrical charge¡ªhis eyes gleaming with anger¡ªstopped in his tracks and spun back around. His fists crackled with blue energy, the air around him humming with the raw, dangerous power surging through his veins. "Before we go," the man snarled, his voice dripping with malice, "eat this!" With a swift motion, he launched himself at Lyerin, electricity sparking off his hands in a wild arc as he aimed a devastating blow straight at Lyerin''s chest. Lyerin, seeing the attack unfold, couldn''t help but laugh internally. It was a familiar ploy¡ªan old tactic used by those who pretended to be weak, only to strike when their target least expected it. He had seen it before, back when naive tones had been tricked by rogues acting like victims, only to stab them in the back at the first opportunity. These people were no different. They were trying to manipulate the women in his tribe¡ªCorora, Cornelia, Maria, and the others¡ªacting pitiful just to win their sympathy, only to take advantage of their kindness. Just like what he always does. And this time, it''s obvious Lyerin won''t fall for it. No, this time, he was going to play along, just for fun. He grinned to himself as he allowed the electrical charge to hit him square in the chest. The impact sent a shockwave through his body, but instead of pain, all he felt was a tickle. The sparky man didn''t know that Lyerin''s mana reserves were as vast and deep as a Guardian Panther Beast of the Borgia Family¡ªone of the most powerful creatures to ever walk the earth. The blows that landed on him, no matter how fierce they seemed, were nothing more than a mild annoyance. Lyerin stood his ground, letting the man continue his assault, each punch and blast of electricity hitting him with growing intensity. Yet, Lyerin didn''t flinch. The sparky man was relentless, cursing loudly as he struck Lyerin again and again, sweat pouring down his face as he put everything he had into the attack. Find joy in m-vlemp _yr. "You arrogant bastard!" the man shouted, landing another charged punch across Lyerin''s jaw. "You think you can just stand there and dictate terms to us?!" Lyerin let out a low chuckle, the sound barely audible beneath the roar of electricity. His body barely moved with each hit, his smirk never fading. To him, the sparky man''s desperate attempts were like the efforts of an insect, futile and insignificant. The man''s frustration mounted with each punch. "Fight back!" he screamed, his voice cracking with the strain of his rage. "Come on, fight me!" But Lyerin simply laughed. "Is that all you''ve got?" His voice was calm, mocking. "You hit like a child." The sparky man''s fury exploded, and he unleashed a torrent of energy, aiming it directly at Lyerin''s chest, trying to pour everything he had into one final blow. The ground around them trembled as the crackling blue light engulfed Lyerin, the force of the energy rippling through the air. And yet, Lyerin only laughed harder. The man stumbled back, panting, his body shaking from the exertion. His fists still crackled with residual energy, but it was clear he had given everything he had. Lyerin stood in front of him, completely unfazed, a slight grin tugging at the corner of his mouth. "You''re finished?" Lyerin asked mockingly. "I was just starting to enjoy myself." Just as Lyerin was about to speak again, Corora, Cornelia, Maria, Elena, Sophia, Lydia, Fiona, Emily, and Natalie rushed forward, their expressions a mixture of fear and frustration. "Stop!" Corora cried out, stepping between Lyerin and the sparky man. "Please, stop this! There''s no need for more violence!" The old man, along with the sparky man, immediately backed down as the girls intervened. Lyerin could see the manipulation at play¡ªthe sparky man''s feigned submission, the old man''s calculated silence. They were playing the victim now, trying to twist the narrative in their favor. The old man''s voice rose again, this time filled with righteous indignation. "This is your fault, you damn shit! You started all of this!" The sparky man chimed in, still gasping for breath. "Yeah, it''s all because of you! We were just defending ourselves. You attacked us first!" Lyerin''s gaze swept over the outsiders, and then he began to laugh¡ªa deep, rumbling laugh that echoed across the clearing. His laughter grew louder, more unhinged, as he clutched his sides, shaking his head in disbelief. "You people," Lyerin said, his voice dripping with mockery, "are the most shameless bunch of hypocrites I''ve ever encountered." He took a step forward, his towering presence casting a long shadow over the sparky man and the old man. "You come here, begging for food and shelter. You act like you''re helpless, weak. And then, the moment you think you''ve won the girls over, you turn around and try to stab me in the back?" His voice grew louder, more intense, as he let his frustration spill out. "You try to play the victim, you act like you''re being oppressed, but the truth is, you''re just scavengers. "Parasites. "You came here not because you wanted peace, but because you wanted to take what isn''t yours. And now, when your pathetic little plan fails, you have the audacity to stand there and blame me?" The crowd of outsiders murmured among themselves, some of them shifting uncomfortably under Lyerin''s piercing gaze. But Lyerin wasn''t done yet. "You people disgust me," he continued, his voice laced with venom. "You come here, thinking you can manipulate these girls, thinking you can twist the situation to make yourselves look like the heroes. But you''re nothing. Nothing but leeches, feeding off of the hard work and sacrifice of others." Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His eyes blazed with fury as he turned toward Corora and the others, his voice softening slightly. "Are these the people you brought here? Are these the ones you thought would help us? Look at them. They can''t even stand up for themselves without trying to trick us, without resorting to cowardly tactics." Corora and the other girls stood there, speechless, their faces pale as they took in the gravity of Lyerin''s words. They had hoped to save these people, to give them a chance at survival, but now they were beginning to realize that they might have made a terrible mistake. The old man, sensing that the tide was turning against him, tried to regain control of the situation. "I mean, you''re misunderstanding¡ª" Lyerin cut him off with a sharp gesture. "No, you are the one who doesn''t understand. You think you can come into my tribe, take what you want, and leave when it suits you. But I''m not going to let that happen." He turned back to Corora, his eyes softening for just a moment. "These people aren''t worth saving. They''ll betray you the first chance they get. I''ve seen it before, and I won''t let it happen again." The old man clenched his fists, his face twisted with anger, but he said nothing. Lyerin had made his point, and the crowd of outsiders was left standing in uneasy silence. Finally, Lyerin''s voice rang out again, cold and commanding. "So tell me, are these the people you want in our tribe? Because if they are, you''d better be prepared for the consequences." Chapter 143: Smashing Sparky Before anyone could react, a deafening swoosh filled the air, followed by an ear-splitting kaboom! The ground trembled as a massive object crashed down on the sparky guy, splattering blood in every direction. Tremble!! The sound of bones crunching under the enormous weight was drowned by the gasps and screams of the onlookers. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Blood sprayed across the dirt, painting a grotesque picture of what was once a man, now reduced to a bloody smear beneath a colossal, living weapon. The old man, who had been locked in a fierce stare with Lyerin just moments before, stood frozen, his eyes wide with disbelief. His body was stiff, paralyzed by the realization of what had just happened. When he finally managed to glance to his side, he saw it¡ªa massive tree, uprooted and swung like a hammer, now drenched in the sparky guy''s blood, still vibrating from the force of impact. Lyerin stood there, a small smile playing on his lips, as if this gruesome display of violence was nothing more than entertainment. The rest of the group was in shock, their minds racing to comprehend what they had just witnessed. "What¡­ what was that thing?" one of them whispered in horror. Another person stammered, "It¡­ it looks like one of those creatures¡­ the ones that saved us¡­ but why¡ªwhy would they attack us now?" The people stared in disbelief at the creature standing beside the fallen tree. It was massive, with a hulking, muscular body covered in coarse, dark fur. Its towering frame resembled that of a minotaur, but instead of the head of a bull, it had the long, broad face of a horse, with wild, fiery eyes glowing in the shadows. Its enormous arms, each as thick as tree trunks, rippled with strength, and its hooves dug deep into the earth beneath it. Lyerin, watching their panicked faces, smiled wider. "Foolish ones," he said, his voice low and mocking. "I am the chieftain of this tribe. You attacking me means you are an enemy. Did you think you could come here and challenge me without consequences?" The tree was lifted once again by the creature, revealing the bloody remains of the sparky guy. His body was unrecognizable, a puddle of gore and shattered bones. Lyerin looked down at the gruesome sight and shook his head in mild disappointment. "A natural ability talent," he muttered to himself, "what a waste." At that moment, a familiar chime echoed in Lyerin''s mind. Ding! A system notification appeared before him, displaying the message: Would you like to level up your tribe to level three? Lyerin didn''t hesitate. He nodded. "Of course." But before he could celebrate, another notification appeared. powered by mvl|empyr | Ding! | The Link is too weak. | Lyerin frowned, confused by this unexpected message. It wasn''t the usual rejection he had encountered before. The phrasing was different this time. "A new rejection?" he thought. "How?" He pondered over it, but the growing darkness signaled the approach of night, and he knew it was almost time for him to return to the ruined magical world. With a sigh, he decided to push the matter aside for now. He also had an idea and he cannot do it in this real world. Suddenly, the old man, who had been standing rigid with fear, dropped to his knees before Lyerin. His once proud, fierce expression was now replaced with desperation. "Please," the old man begged, his voice shaking. "Please forgive me! Forgive us! We¡­ we didn''t know!" Lyerin''s smile returned, but this time it was darker, more sinister. His eyes gleamed with a demonic light, and his smile widened into something far more menacing. "Forgive you?" he repeated, his tone mocking. "Alright¡­" The crowd let out a collective sigh of relief, but that relief was short-lived. Lyerin''s smile twisted into something cruel, and before anyone could move, the massive creature beside him raised the blood-stained tree once again. The old man, realizing what was happening, barely had time to scream before the tree came crashing down toward him. The crowd gasped in horror, certain that the old man was about to meet the same fate as the sparky guy. But just before the tree struck, it stopped. Suspended in mid-air. The old man looked up, trembling, and saw that the enormous weapon hadn''t crushed him. Instead, the tree was being held back by a single hand¡ªLyerin''s. In a split second, Lyerin had moved beneath the tree, catching it with ease, preventing the creature from delivering the final blow. Lyerin looked down at the old man, with an unreadable expression. "I''ll accept you all as members¡­ for now," he said slowly, his voice thick with threat. "But if I''m not satisfied¡ªif you don''t prove your worth¡ªI won''t stop this creature next time." The crowd, still reeling from the shock of everything that had happened, stared in silence, too terrified to speak. Lyerin''s voice grew colder as he continued. "Understand this. You are only here because I allow it. I could kill every single one of you right now, and no one would stop me. So, if you want to stay here, if you want my protection, then you will do as I say. No complaints. No questions." His gaze swept across the group, his eyes lingering on each terrified face. "Is that clear?" For a long moment, the crowd was silent, frozen in fear and disbelief. But Lyerin wasn''t satisfied with their silence. He took a step forward, his expression darkening. "Do you want me to repeat myself?" His voice sent a chill down their spines, and they scrambled to answer, stammering in their panic. "Yes¡­ yes¡­ we understand¡­" "Yes, we''ll follow your rules¡­" "Please¡­ don''t¡­ don''t kill us¡­" But their answers were too quiet, too hesitant. Lyerin''s patience was wearing thin. "Louder!" he demanded, his voice booming across the clearing. "Let me hear you!" The crowd flinched at the force of his words, and this time they all shouted in unison, their voices trembling with fear. "YES! YES! WE UNDERSTAND!" Lyerin''s eyes gleamed with satisfaction as he looked over the cowering group. "Good," he said softly, his voice once again calm. "Now, remember this moment. Because if any of you step out of line¡­ if any of you think for even a second that you can challenge me¡­ you''ll end up just like him." He gestured toward the bloodstained ground where the sparky guy had been crushed. The crowd fell into a heavy silence, the weight of Lyerin''s words pressing down on them like a suffocating blanket. No one dared move, no one dared speak. Satisfied with their fear, Lyerin chuckled. Although he was a loner, he knew fear could control people, and it was the most effective during dire times. Suddenly, Lyerin had an idea. He was pondering why the leveling up of the whole tribe was not working. With careful thought, he remembered that in the ruined magical world, the tribe he had there was still at level two because of his actions. If he could make the tribe in the ruined magical world reach level three, then maybe, just maybe, he could level up this tribe here in the real world too. Isn''t that maybe the case? He will try it, and now is the time. Hmmm¡­ Chapter 144: Accomodations Lyerin circled the group of people for what felt like an eternity, his NovelFireere presence weighing down on them like a suffocating fog. His gaze was sharp, piercing each individual as though he were assessing their very souls. He walked slowly, his heavy boots crunching the earth beneath him, sending a tremor of fear through the crowd. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. No one dared to speak, to even shift under his gaze. They could feel it¡ªthe sheer power radiating from him, a presence so overwhelming it seemed to warp the air around him. His expression was unreadable, but the cold glint in his eyes made it clear he saw them as nothing more than ants. After a long, drawn-out silence, Lyerin finally spoke, his voice cutting through the tension like a blade. "Sophia, Corora," he began, not even glancing in their direction, "feed them." The two women looked at each other briefly before nodding. The others¡ªMaria, Elena, Lydia, Fiona, Emily, and Natalie¡ªfollowed suit, though the looks they gave the outsiders were not friendly. There was tension between them, and it was palpable. Lyerin continued, "I know you might hate them." His words hung in the air, heavy with implication. "They dragged you here, after all, to this place. Maybe you resent Corora and the others for that." He paused, letting the words sink in. The crowd remained silent, though some couldn''t help but shoot angry glances at Corora and the other girls. It was clear they did harbor some resentment. "But you don''t need to worry," Lyerin continued. His voice was calm, almost too calm, as though he were discussing something trivial. "You''ll be doing minimal tasks. Cleaning, tending to basic duties. Nothing too strenuous. You''re all incredibly weak. Far too weak to be of any real use to me or my tribe." The crowd bristled, but none dared speak up. Even the old man with the Sparky guy earlier despite his earlier defiance, now stood silent, his face pale and drawn. One could see that Lyerin''s words had sunk deep. He looked directly at the old man, his eyes boring into his. "Even you old man," he said, his voice tinged with disdain. "You''re not worth a single thing right now." The old man''s hands trembled slightly, and he looked down at the dead Sparky guy at the ground, his jaw clenched in frustration. But what could he do? He was outmatched. He had seen Lyerin''s power now, and even more terrifying, the strange creatures under his command. Their earlier bravado had melted away, replaced by the cold reality of their situation. Satisfied that his message had been delivered, Lyerin exhaled deeply, the tension in the air easing just slightly. He glanced at Corora, Sophia, and the others. "Take care of them," he ordered. "Make sure they understand their place." Corora and the others nodded, though their expressions remained hard as they led the group away. The resentment between them was obvious, but Lyerin didn''t concern himself with such petty emotions. These people were tools, and like any tool, they would be used or discarded based on their value. As they disappeared from his sight, Lyerin decided it was time to relax. He had done enough for the moment, and his mind wandered to other matters. He made his way toward the sanctuary, his sanctuary, a place he often visited to clear his thoughts. The path to the sanctuary was quiet, save for the faint rustling of leaves and the distant hum of the wind. The air here felt different, more pure and untouched, as though this small corner of the world had been spared the devastation of the apocalypse. As Lyerin approached the gates, he noticed that the area had been thoroughly cleaned¡ªno debris, no signs of life. The girls had been thorough, perhaps even too thorough. There wasn''t a single animal left, no signs of the usual critters that often scurried around. He let out a soft sigh as he stepped through the entrance, his eyes scanning the surroundings. The sanctuary was a beautiful, yet haunting place. Large trees, their trunks thick and gnarled with age, rose high into the air, their leaves casting shifting shadows on the ground below. The plants were varied, ranging from vibrant green vines to strange, alien-like flora that seemed to hum with a life of their own. Some glowed faintly in the dimming light, their petals giving off a soft, ethereal glow. The bricks that made up the walls of the sanctuary were old, weathered with time, yet strong. Cracks ran through them, filled with moss and tiny, creeping plants that thrived in the moist air. Each stone seemed to carry the weight of centuries, as though they had witnessed countless stories unfold within these walls. The stones underfoot were cool, smoothed by years of use, and they led deeper into the sanctuary, toward the heart of the place. The air was thick with the scent of earth and the faint tang of something sweet, a strange but not unpleasant mix that made the sanctuary feel like a world unto itself. Lyerin''s thoughts drifted as he walked, his mind wandering to the events that had unfolded. He wondered about the future¡ªabout his tribe, the strange notifications from the system, and what it all meant. He could feel something changing, something shifting in the world around him, but he couldn''t quite grasp what it was. Suddenly, something small and quick darted across his path, catching his attention. He stopped, his eyes narrowing as he focused on the tiny creature. It was a mole, scurrying along the ground, oblivious to the predator watching it. Lyerin''s lips twitched into a slight smile. He hadn''t seen many animals lately, and this one piqued his curiosity. Without much thought, he extended his hand, and from his palm, a black, gooey substance began to ooze, stretching out toward the mole. The creature squeaked in alarm as it was caught in the sticky substance, struggling in vain to escape. Lyerin crouched down, holding the wriggling mole in his hand. "Squeek, squeek," it cried, its tiny legs kicking uselessly. Bored, Lyerin idly considered what to do with it. He pulled out the insignia he had taken from the Borgias Family, a powerful relic that held the ability to create calamity beasts. The thought crossed his mind¡ªshould he use it on this insignificant creature? Could he turn this mole into something fearsome, something that could level entire cities? But he shook his head, dismissing the idea. "Maybe tomorrow," he muttered to himself. "Once I figure out how to level up the tribe properly." With a flick of his wrist, he released the mole, letting it scamper away into the underbrush. Lyerin stood, his gaze following the mole until it disappeared from sight. He continued his tour of the sanctuary, his steps slow and deliberate. The plants around him swayed gently in the breeze, their leaves rustling softly. chapter hosted on m,vle-mpyr Some of the vines stretched high into the trees, their tendrils curling around the branches like serpents. Flowers bloomed in clusters, their vibrant colors standing out against the dark, earthy tones of the stones and trees. The air here was thick, humid, and it carried a sense of ancient life, of secrets hidden deep within the soil. Lyerin''s mind wandered again, contemplating the mysteries of this place, when a familiar voice broke through his thoughts. "Lyerin." He turned, spotting Corora standing at the entrance of the sanctuary. She walked toward him, her expression calm but with a hint of weariness. "The people are now accommodated," she said, her voice steady despite the obvious tension that still lingered between them. Lyerin smiled, a slow, deliberate grin that spread across his face. "Good," he said, his tone low and satisfied. Everything was falling into place. With a final glance at the sanctuary, Lyerin turned his back on it, finally, going to the ruined magical world again. Chapter 145: Consequences: War Tribe As soon as Lyerin was called, he straightened his posture and NovelFireade his way toward Corora. His footsteps were calm, measured, yet his mind churned with thoughts as he walked. The setting sun bathed the land in a warm glow, casting long shadows over the rugged terrain. The air was thick with the lingering scent of the sanctuary''s flora, mingling with the ever-present dust of this post-apocalyptic world. As he passed Corora, her voice broke through the silence. It was soft, yet filled with a tension that Lyerin could sense from the moment she spoke. "Lyerin..." she began, her voice carrying a note of hesitation. He paused slightly but didn''t turn around. Corora took a deep breath and continued, "Is it really true that you just pretended to like me because you were cursed by the Devil Horned Tribe? Or..." her voice faltered for a moment, but then she gathered herself, "or is it because you hated me for moving on my own without telling you about it?" Lyerin stood still for a moment, not turning to face her. His head began to think why she asked this, but he didn''t really care about it. So he wouldn''t care less of his answer. The truth, bitter and raw, wasn''t something he felt the need to sugarcoat. With a cold, detached voice, he answered, "Both." He didn''t look back at her as he continued walking. Behind him, Corora''s face went pale. The weight of his words hit her like a punch to the gut. For a moment, she felt a strange, sharp pain in her chest, something she hadn''t felt in a long time. It wasn''t physical¡ªit was deeper, emotional, like something had cracked inside her. Suddenly, she clenched her fists, biting back the tears that threatened to fall. But she quickly shook her head, forcing herself to stay composed. It was the first time Lyerin had hurt her, but it wouldn''t be the last. She convinced herself that it wasn''t really about her. It had to be about the fact that she had made decisions without consulting him. That was his issue¡ªhe hated not being in control. And now, she could feel his attention shifting toward Sophia. She could see the way he looked at her. Corora steeled herself, a fire igniting in her chest, "No, she thought. I won''t let Sophia replace me. I won''t let him cast me aside." Vowing to herself that she would never lose her place, Corora squared her shoulders and followed after Lyerin. Meanwhile, Lyerin reached the group of people gathered around a makeshift camp. .His expression was unreadable as he scanned the faces of the outsiders who had joined his tribe, most of them still unnerved by the events of the day. The old man remained silent, his earlier bravado was completely extinguished after the brutal display of power by Lyerin''s tribe. "Have you eaten?" Lyerin asked, his voice carrying a slight edge, though it seemed like a casual question. read more at NovelFire_mp,y,r The group nodded collectively, still uncertain of what Lyerin''s next move might be. Satisfied with their response, he continued, "Are you familiar with the ruined magical world?" The question caused a few of them to stiffen. The ruined magical world was a place of mystery, a fractured land where they could gain abilities to protect themselves in this apocalyptic world. Again, the group nodded, though with less certainty this time. They knew of it, yes, but they didn''t know why he asked this. Lyerin, his eyes sharp and calculating, took in their reactions. "Good," he said simply. He then turned his gaze toward the horizon, where the last rays of sunlight were giving way to the deepening shadows of night. The sky above them was painted in hues of orange and purple, and the air had grown cooler. His gaze shifted to the horses gathered nearby, massive eldritch beasts that had been transformed through the tribe''s ancient protectors. Their bodies were muscular, their forms larger than any ordinary horse, and their heads resembled that of minotaurs¡ªthough instead of bull-like features, they bore the elongated faces of horses. Their eyes glowed faintly in the dim light, and their powerful hooves dug into the ground with a sense of restrained strength. These creatures were his tribe''s pride, their protectors and warriors, and they were now at their peak. Lyerin nodded to himself, satisfied. "It''s time," he said, his voice firm. "I''ll take you all there. To my tribe in the ruined magic world." There was a ripple of unease through the group, but no one dared protest. Lyerin''s authority was absolute, and they had no choice but to follow. As the group began to prepare for the journey, the night air grew heavier. The shadows around them seemed to grow darker, thicker, as though the world itself was holding its breath. Then, without warning, a notification appeared before him, its chime echoing in his mind. [ Ding! [ Due to the chieftain''s desire to make his tribe a war tribe, the Stonehooves tribe will be sent to the Valley of Orcs after reaching the required level of the tribe¡ªPeak Level Two. ] Lyerin''s heart froze. His confident smile vanished, replaced by a look of sheer disbelief. "What?" he muttered, his voice barely audible. The words of the notification repeated themselves in his mind, but they made no sense. The Valley of Orcs? He hadn''t planned on this, hadn''t anticipated this consequence. How had his desire to turn his tribe into a war tribe led to this? His mind raced, piecing together the fragments of information, but nothing made sense. For the first time in a long while, Lyerin felt a cold wave of fear wash over him. The Valley of Orcs was a death sentence. The tribes that were sent there rarely returned, and those that did were broken beyond repair. It was a battleground, a place where only the strongest could survive, and even they faced impossible odds. The others noticed his sudden shift in demeanor, but they didn''t understand why. The old man, Corora, and the rest of the tribe looked to Lyerin for guidance, for leadership, but he remained frozen in place. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What they didn''t know is his mind was screaming, What the hell is happening? But there was no time to dwell on the fear. Lyerin, gritting his teeth, forced himself to regain composure. He couldn''t show weakness, not now. The tribe was watching, and he needed to stay strong, no matter what. He let out a deep breath, his face hardening once more. He had no choice. If they were to survive this, they would need to prepare. Lyerin glanced over the gathered people¡ªhis tribe, his allies, and the newcomers. They had no idea what was coming. But he did. With a slow, determined tone, he muttered under his breath, "We''re not ready for this¡­" Yet, even as the darkness settled over them and the threat of the Valley loomed, a part of him thrilled at the challenge. This was the world they lived in now¡ªa world where only the strong survived, where tribes were forged through blood, war, and death. And Lyerin had no intention of losing. But still, the weight of that single word¡ªwhat?¡ªhung in the air like a curse, refusing to leave his mind. Chapter 146: Valley of Orcs The sound of the wind howling through the forest was sharp, like the edge of a blade. The moment Lyerin and his group landed, the first thing they noticed was the forest itself¡ªa wild, untamed place, unlike anything they had ever seen. Swoosh! The leaves on the trees shimmered under the faint light, but there was something menacing about them. As the wind whistlingly blew, they would hear a sharp hiss filling the airs around them, and Lyerin''s sharp eyes caught a glimpse of one of the leaves slicing through a nearby branch as though it were made of paper. ''This place is lethal'', he thought. The entire forest was a death trap, every part of it a weapon waiting to tear them apart. The others, however, didn''t realize it yet. They were too entranced by the sight of something they hadn''t seen in ages: greenery. Real, vibrant, living greenery. "Is this... a forest?" one of the newcomers whispered, his voice trembling in awe. A murmur spread through the group. Most of them had only seen ruins, dust, and decay since the apocalypse had struck. The sight of green trees, thick undergrowth, and towering plants was almost alien to them now. But Lyerin knew better. The people in his group had little time to marvel at the forest before they caught sight of the creatures that lurked within. Emerging from the thick underbrush were massive humanoid beasts. They were covered in fur and muscle, their bodies towering over any normal human. They moved with a primal grace, each step deliberate and powerful. Some had horns like those of rams, twisting and curling around their heads, while others bore horns resembling those of ibex or goats, jagged and sharp. Their eyes glowed faintly in the low light, filled with an intelligence and malice that sent a shiver down the spines of the new arrivals. These creatures were unlike the horses back at the Stonehooves Tribe. They were hulking and wild, built for destruction, and looked capable of tearing a human apart with ease. "What... what are those things? Are they still our guardian beasts?" Sophia asked, her voice shaking as she took a step back, her eyes wide with fear. The look of the beats were different, they look like the beasts that helped them level up but they also looked different. More furry and more dangerous. Corora, standing beside her, looked just as alarmed. "Where are we? This doesn''t look like the tribe," she added, glancing toward Lyerin. Her eyes were filled with suspicion and fear, emotions she was trying to mask with a cool demeanor. The other girls¡ªMaria, Elena, Lydia, Fiona, Emily, and Natalie¡ªwere equally on edge. They exchanged uneasy glances, their hands drifting to their weapons, though they knew they were no match for the beasts before them. One by one, they voiced their concerns. Maria was the first to speak after Corora, her brow furrowed in confusion. "I don''t understand. Weren''t we supposed to be going back to the tribe? This... this doesn''t look like anything we''ve seen before." Elena followed with a sharp tone, "Lyerin, what is this place? Why does it feel like we''ve stepped into a nightmare?" Lydia, her usual calm demeanor faltering, glanced around warily, her hand resting on the hilt of her sword. "This forest... it''s dangerous, isn''t it? I can feel it. It''s like the air itself is ready to slice us apart." Fiona, normally the most cheerful among them, had gone pale. Her eyes darted around, taking in the hulking beasts and deadly flora. "This isn''t the tribe''s territory, Lyerin. What''s going on?" Even Emily, who rarely spoke, whispered, "Are we in danger?" Finally, Natalie, who had always been the most grounded of the group, stepped forward. "Lyerin, we need answers now please answer us." The tension in the air was thick. The beasts watched them from a distance, their glowing eyes following their every move. Yet, despite the danger surrounding them, Lyerin remained calm. He was silent for a moment, lost in thought. Memories of his past life flooded his mind, piecing together fragments of information that had long been buried. This is just like before, he realized. In his previous life, there had been events like this like in the ruined magical world¡ªdevoured planets like Earth, where entire civilizations were brought to the ruined magical world''s most dangerous zones. They were left to fend for themselves, battling against the elements and the monstrous creatures that roamed these lands. The strong survived, and the weak were eliminated. He had been one of the strong ones. He had fought, killed, and survived. But this... this was different. In his past life, he had only heard of individuals being sent to such places, never entire communities. And certainly not tribes like his. What happens if my tribe wins? Lyerin wondered. He had never heard of a tribe succeeding in such a trial or community. Maybe those are hidden to him because he was always alone. The rules of this game had always been vague, shrouded in mystery, but the rewards were said to be plentiful¡ªan abundance of resources, power, and knowledge beyond comprehension. But those were for individual victors. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He didn''t know what the reward would be for a tribe. And right now, the rules weren''t even clear or shown yet. His thoughts were interrupted by Corora''s voice once again. "Lyerin, what is happening?" The others echoed her question, their voices filled with growing fear and frustration. Even the newcomers were looking to him for answers, desperate to understand what kind of hell they had been dropped into. Lyerin''s eyes flicked over the group. He could see the panic setting in, the fear gnawing at the edges of their resolve. They were looking to him for leadership, for guidance, and he couldn''t afford to show them any weakness. "It''s nothing," he said, his voice calm and even. But Corora wasn''t satisfied with that answer. "Nothing?" Lyerin paused, his eyes narrowing as he looked toward the horizon, where the forest seemed to stretch endlessly. His mind was racing, but outwardly, he remained composed. "There''s nothing to worry about," he said again, his tone firmer this time. And then, after a long pause, he added quietly, "Nothing but war." The words hung in the air like a dark cloud. War. That was what this was. They had been thrown into the deadliest arena of all, forced into a conflict they had no choice but to fight in. The ruined magical world had never been a place for the weak, and now his tribe¡ªhis war tribe¡ªwould have to prove themselves or be annihilated. The girls, along with the newcomers, stared at Lyerin in disbelief. War? What is the meaning of that? This wasn''t just a new land. Lyerin would say, "this land was a battlefield. A warzone where only the strongest would survive." But Lyerin wasn''t afraid. This was what he had been preparing for all along. His war tribe would not be defeated. They would grow stronger, evolve, and rise above all others. His eyes flicked back toward the forest, where the beasts still watched them from the shadows. Let the games begin, he thought with a dark smile. The beasts moved,with their massive forms slowly disappearing into the forest as if sensing what was about to unfold. Discover more at m-vlempy _r. The wind carried the faint sound of rustling leaves, sharp as knives, a warning of the trials to come. And Lyerin, standing tall before his tribe, was ready. Chapter 147: Rules of the game The beasts that had circled them, with their massive and intimidating hulking forms and sharp horns, left without warning. Whoosh! Their departure was sudden and eerie, leaving behind only the soft rustling of the deadly forest. Lyerin''s group stood still, frozen in a mix of fear and confusion as the monstrous creatures disappeared into the shadows, their glowing eyes flickering one last time before vanishing. ''Do what I tell you to do,'' Lyerin mumbled. The silence that followed was thick and unnerving. But then, a new sound reached their ears¡ªa low rumble that grew louder by the second. The ground beneath them trembled violently, sending shudders through their bodies. Before anyone could react, a massive stone pillar erupted from the earth, rising into the air like a monolith. Its flat surface gleamed in the dim light, and across it, concise and clear words were etched in a language they could all understand: [ Your tribe has been chosen to participate in a special event where the fate of your Absorbed world, called Earth, will be in your hands. [ Your goal is to be one of the last ones standing. [ Rewards: Unknown. [ Failure: Of course, death! ] For a moment, there was nothing but stunned silence. The words hung in the air like a curse, each one heavier than the last. Slowly, the realization of what they had just read began to sink in, and with it, panic erupted like wildfire. "What the hell is this?" Maria''s voice was the first to break the silence. Her eyes were wide with terror, and she stumbled backward, her face pale as though she had just seen a ghost. "Participate in what? What does ''fate of Earth''? Are we going to die?" Corora shook her head in disbelief, her voice trembling. "This... this can''t be real. This has to be some kind of sick joke. We were just supposed to come here for shelter, for survival, not for this! Not to... not to fight for Earth''s survival!" Sophia''s usually calm and composed demeanor cracked under the pressure. Her breathing became erratic, and she clutched her chest as though trying to calm the storm of anxiety building inside her. "Last ones standing? That means... we''ll have to fight, won''t we? We''ll have to kill or be killed! We''re not ready for this! We don''t even know where we are!" Elena''s voice was sharp, her anger rising as her fear bubbled over. "Why us? Why our tribe? We didn''t sign up for this! This is madness! We''re supposed to survive, not fight some battle we didn''t even choose!" Lydia, who had always been level-headed, felt her hands tremble. She tried to keep her voice steady, but the panic was clear in her tone. "This is impossible. There''s no way we can handle this. We''re not warriors¡ªwe''re barely surviving as it is! How can we be expected to win something like this?" Fiona, on the verge of tears, clung to Emily, her voice small and filled with dread. "I can''t... I can''t do this. I''m not strong enough. We''re not strong enough. This is going to be the end of us, isn''t it? We''re all going to die." Emily, who was usually the silent observer, spoke up in a trembling voice, trying to reassure Fiona, but her words were filled with uncertainty. "No... maybe we can find a way out of this. There has to be another way, right? Maybe this is just a test, maybe¡ª" Natalie''s usually composed face was twisted in fear, and she was visibly shaking. Stay updated with NovelFire|le|mp|y|r. "What do they mean by ''fate of Earth''? What does Earth have to do with this? Why are we being dragged into this nightmare?" The panic continued to escalate. The girls and the newcomers were speaking over each other, their voices rising in volume and intensity, feeding off one another''s fear. Some of the newcomers began pacing frantically, others dropped to their knees in despair. The chaos was palpable, a storm of emotions threatening to consume them all. Through it all, Lyerin stood in the center of the group, arms crossed, watching the pandemonium unfold. His face was calm, but there was a glint of excitement in his eyes, a hunger for what was to come. And then, when he could no longer contain himself, he threw his head back and laughed. "HAHAHAHAHAHA!" His laughter was loud and booming, cutting through the panic like a blade. "THIS IS GOING TO BE FUN!" The sudden outburst drew the attention of everyone around him. They turned to look at Lyerin, their fear and confusion momentarily replaced with shock at his reaction. One of the newcomers, a young man who had kept his distance until now, cautiously stepped forward. His face was pale, and his voice trembled as he spoke. "S-Sir Lyerin... are we... Are we in danger?" Lyerin turned his gaze on the man, his expression one of amused disbelief. "Are we in danger? Of course we are, you fool! Can''t you see? This isn''t our tribe''s territory. We''ve been sent somewhere else, somewhere far more dangerous. So you all better be prepared, because this is going to be a bloodbath." As soon as the words left his mouth, a loud bang! echoed through the clearing. The stone pillar, with its ominous message, disappeared as suddenly as it had appeared, sinking back into the ground. The tremors began again, and moments later, another stone pillar shot up from the earth. This one was smaller, but the words etched into its surface were just as clear: [ The host and others will be given a fountain of healing and shelter that is perfect for the tribe. [ Duration of the Survival: Unknown. ] There was a long pause as the group processed the new information. Then, the stone pillar began to tremble once more, and with a loud swoosh, the earth swallowed it whole. Silence fell over the group once again, but this time it was a heavy, oppressive silence. No one made a sound, no one made a move, as they all stood frozen in place. Lyerin, however, was unfazed. Slowly, he walked toward the fountain that had appeared alongside the shelter. It was a beautiful, crystalline structure, its waters shimmering in the dim light. Without hesitation, Lyerin extended his hand and touched the water, feeling its coolness against his skin. Then, with a swift movement, he drew a blade and slashed his wrist, blood spilling from the wound. The others gasped in horror, but Lyerin remained calm. He scooped a handful of water from the fountain and drank it, his eyes locked on the wound. Slowly but surely, the bleeding stopped. The wound began to wiggle and shift, as if the flesh were knitting itself back together. In a matter of moments, the cut was gone, leaving behind smooth, unblemished skin. Lyerin smiled in satisfaction and turned his attention to the shelter. From the outside, it appeared small, barely large enough to fit half of the group. But when he stepped inside, he found that the interior was four times larger than it seemed, a space big enough to accommodate them all comfortably. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As he took in the sight, a notification suddenly appeared before his eyes. [ Ding! [ You have made your Stonehooves Tribe reach level three. ] Lyerin''s smile widened. Now things are getting interesting, he thought. Outside, the others were still reeling from the events that had just unfolded. Fear lingered in the air, but there was also a glimmer of hope. The fountain and the shelter were a lifeline, a small mercy in a world that had just become infinitely more dangerous. But as Lyerin stood in the center of the shelter, his mind was already thinking of something ahead, planning, calculating. War was coming. And Lyerin couldn''t wait. Chapter 148: Beating up the trolls Lyerin stepped out of the shelter, breathing in the air that now felt a bit different after the surge of excitement from earlier. However, something unexpected caught his attention. As soon as he moved beyond the threshold of the shelter, he saw a towering stone statue in the distance¡ªthe one representing his Stonehooves tribe¡ªbegin to shift its gaze. The stone eyes glowed ominously, locking onto him with an unsettling intensity. A sudden Ding! echoed in his mind as the familiar system notification appeared before his eyes: [ The host will lose all authority in the tribe if the host leaves the areas covered by the tribe''s domain. [ Please issue commands to your tribe members before attempting to depart. ] Lyerin clicked his tongue in irritation. The Borgias Family''s panther mana that had temporarily bolstered him was all but drained now, leaving him as a Ninth Stage, Second Cycle Mana user in the unforgiving environment of the ruined magical world. His body felt significantly less powerful compared to when he had the panther mana coursing through him, but what annoyed him more was the audacity of the system still binding him under such restrictions. Even after all of this, they still dare to treat me like a mere mortal? he thought, his eyes narrowing in frustration. He crossed his arms and smirked, with his usual arrogance bubbling up. "So, I can''t leave without losing control of my tribe, huh? "Not a problem. "I had anticipated this very scenario already." Lyerin knew that the system and the forces controlling this ruined world were never simple, and he had planned accordingly. His fingers found their way to his mouth, and he let out a piercing whistle. Wehoweeeet! The sound sliced through the air, reverberating across the landscape, and with it came the unmistakable tremors from deep underground. The earth beneath their feet began to shake violently, sending everyone into a fresh wave of panic. The girls and the newly integrated members of his tribe clutched at each other, terror written across their faces as the ground seemed to rumble with some hidden, monstrous force. The crowd erupted into exaggerated, frantic screams. "What''s happening now?! Are we under attack again?!" Fiona shrieked, her eyes darting wildly around the clearing as if expecting a new enemy to materialize out of thin air. "Another beast! What now? What are we going to do?" always on m|vl|e|mp|y|r Maria''s voice was breathless with panic, her hands trembling as she backed away, only to bump into Lydia, who had already sunk to the ground, too overwhelmed to stand. "Are we going to die? Are we going to die?!" Emily was nearly in tears, clutching at the edge of her cloak as though it could somehow protect her from whatever monstrous threat was approaching. "I knew it! I knew we shouldn''t have trusted him!" one of the new tribe members yelled, pacing frantically. "We''re all going to die here! First, that cursed message about fighting for Earth''s survival, and now this! We''re doomed!" "Enough!" Lyerin''s voice boomed over the chaos, commanding immediate silence. His presence alone was enough to halt their terrified ramblings, though their wide-eyed panic remained. "Don''t be so noisy," Lyerin scolded, his tone carrying a mixture of amusement and authority. "They''re ours." "O-Ours?" Corora stammered, her voice shaky but curious. She, too, had been caught off guard by the tremors. "What do you mean, ''ours''?" "The Mana beasts of our tribe," Lyerin explained coolly. "I just told them to fetch something." The ground continued to tremble, but this time the fear in the crowd shifted to confused awe. Slowly, out of the shadows of the surrounding forest, the enormous figures of the tribe''s Mana beasts emerged. Massive, muscular creatures with hooves¡ªgoats, ibex, sheep, and other hoofed beings, but all with an air of terrifying eldritch power. Their horns gleamed like polished bone, and their eyes glowed with otherworldly light. "They''re¡­ they''re the same ones, aren''t they?" Sophia whispered, her eyes wide. "The same ones that took us to the dungeons before?" "But why do they look so different?" Lydia asked, her voice tinged with both fear and curiosity. "They''re¡­ they''re stronger, more terrifying. I can feel it just by looking at them." "They surpassed the threshold of the third cycle," Lyerin said simply, his eyes glinting with pride as he watched his beasts drag something behind them through the dirt. "That''s why they look different now. Stronger. They''ve evolved." The girls exchanged nervous glances. The sheer power radiating from the beasts was undeniable, and though they were supposedly allies, the ferocity in their glowing eyes made it difficult to feel completely safe. "They''ve¡­ evolved?" Corora whispered, more to herself than anyone else. The notion that these already fearsome beasts had somehow become even more dangerous was a hard pill to swallow. Lyerin, however, was already focused on what the beasts were dragging. He watched closely as they hauled enormous shapes through the dirt¡ªhulking figures with gnarled, greenish skin and grotesque faces. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The creatures were half-unconscious, their massive bodies battered and bruised from the confrontation with the Mana beasts. Lyerin''s lips curled into a grin. "Finally," he said, his voice tinged with excitement. "Some forest trolls I can beat up." The crowd stood in stunned silence, staring at the captured trolls in disbelief. The creatures were monstrous, standing twice the height of any man, their bulging muscles rippling beneath their rough skin. Yet they had been dragged here like mere animals, defeated and humiliated by the beasts Lyerin commanded. Corora was the first to break the silence. "T-Trolls? You''re going to fight those things?" Lyerin glanced at her, amused by her disbelief. "Fight? No," he said, rolling his shoulders as he stepped forward, flexing his biceps casually. "I''m going to break them." The trolls, groaning in pain, struggled weakly against their bonds as Lyerin approached. Despite their immense size and strength, they were no match for the raw power of the Mana beasts who had captured them. "But they''re¡­ they''re huge! And dangerous!" one of the newcomers blurted out, unable to comprehend how Lyerin could be so nonchalant about the situation. "You''ll get yourself killed!" Lyerin laughed, a deep, rumbling sound that sent a shiver down the spines of those around him. "I''ve fought worse things than trolls," he said, his eyes gleaming with a dangerous light. "Besides, they''re already half-dead. Consider this a warm-up." Without another word, Lyerin lunged forward, his speed and strength catching everyone by surprise. He slammed his fist into the side of the nearest troll''s face with such force that the ground beneath them shook. The troll let out a pained roar, but Lyerin didn''t stop. He delivered blow after blow, his fists connecting with brutal precision, until the troll collapsed, unconscious and defeated. The crowd watched in awe and horror as Lyerin made quick work of the trolls, his movements fluid and controlled, as if he were merely toying with them. Despite their size and strength, the trolls were no match for him. When the last troll lay motionless at his feet, Lyerin wiped the sweat from his brow and turned to face the crowd. His smile was wide, almost predatory. "Now," he said, his voice filled with satisfaction, "let''s get to work. We''ve got a war to win." Chapter 149: Level himself up first The crowd stood in a terrified huddle, their eyes wide with fear as they watched Lyerin dispatch the trolls with brutal efficiency. Their bodies trembled, and every instinct they had screamed at them to run, to escape the merciless violence before them. They had just witnessed Lyerin, the one they thought was their protector, savagely beat down hulking forest trolls without hesitation, and now he turned his gaze to them. The panic in their eyes was palpable, as if they feared they would be next. As Lyerin stood before them, his face twisted in mild disappointment. "Boring," he muttered under his breath, his tone flat. The thrill of battle had faded too quickly, and the reaction from his so-called tribe members wasn''t nearly as satisfying as he had hoped. They cowered before him, weak and terrified, just like everyone he had encountered in his past life. Where''s the challenge? he thought. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Where''s the fire, the resistance? Suddenly, out of the corner of his eye, Lyerin noticed a faint movement. One of the trolls, barely clinging to life, had mustered the strength to rise again. With a guttural roar, Graaaaahh!! it lunged at Lyerin, its massive hand reaching for him in a desperate attempt to crush the one who had decimated its kin. Lyerin didn''t flinch. His hand, in a mere instant, transformed into something monstrous¡ªlarge, beast-like claws erupted from his fingers, dark fur sprouting up his arm. Swash! His eyes gleamed with dark amusement as he swiftly slashed through the troll''s palm with a wet, sickening washak! The beast''s hand split open, rains of blood immediately sprayed in every direction, including to the people behind him. The troll howled in agony, clutching its mangled limb, but Lyerin wasn''t done. He looked down at the writhing creature, tilting his head in mock curiosity. "Hmmm?" he mused, as if the troll''s pathetic attempt to attack him was nothing more than an annoyance. Without hesitation, he delivered a bone-crushing kick to the troll''s head, sending it flying back with a sickening crack. Craaackkk!! The troll''s body went limp, the life draining from its monstrous eyes. It collapsed to the ground in a lifeless heap with a sound of thud and kabam! and the clearing went deathly silent once more. | Ding! | The host has reached the Tenth Stage of Mana Cycle. | Lyerin''s lips curled into a satisfied grin. Discover content on NovelFire,em,pyr. "Sweet. I''ll level up as I can to make sure the Orcs here won''t do a damn thing¡­" His progress was going exactly as planned. His goal, from the start, had been to level himself up, to ascend beyond the limitations of those around him. If he couldn''t leave the tribe''s territory for now and hunt monsters all by himself, he would simply bring the monsters to him, harvest their mana, and grow stronger with each kill. He wiped the blood from his hands, feeling the surge of power coursing through his veins. With the Tenth Stage under his belt, his abilities were evolving at an unprecedented rate, and the more he fought, the stronger he became. He had no need for these weaklings cowering before him¡ªat least, not in their current state. But as his power grew, so did his ambitions. "If I reach the peak," Lyerin thought with cold calculation, "even if these girls, the people, and the Mana beasts all die, I''ll still survive. I''ll rebuild my tribe. I always have options." Lyerin''s eyes swept over the crowd, gauging their reactions. Most of them were still frozen in fear, but some of the girls¡ªCorora, Sophia, and a few others¡ªwere beginning to come to their senses. They knew better than to challenge him openly, but the flicker of rebellion in their eyes wasn''t lost on him. Deciding it was time to push forward, Lyerin turned to his Mana beasts, his voice carrying a cold authority. "Capture every creature you can find in the surrounding forest. As long as they''re not orcs, I don''t care what they are. Bring them to me." The Mana beasts, obedient and fierce, immediately sprang into action, disappearing into the dense forest with alarming speed. The ground trembled as they moved, and soon, the sounds of distant roars and struggles filled the air as they hunted down the wild creatures lurking in the woods. As Lyerin waited, he could feel his power steadily increasing. Each new capture added to his strength, and his mana levels were skyrocketing faster than anyone around him could comprehend. The others watched in stunned silence, unable to fathom the sheer force of what was happening. To them, it seemed as if Lyerin was effortlessly defeating monsters for fun, taking out one beast after another without a sweat and with little regard for the danger. This image of him seemed to bore into their minds. What they didn''t know was that every kill, every drop of mana he absorbed, was pushing him closer to the next breakthrough. Suddenly, as if in answer to his growing strength, another notification flashed across his vision. | Ding! | The host has reached the initial stage of the third Cycle as a Mana user. | Lyerin''s eyes widened in surprise, his breath catching slightly. The Third Cycle? Already? He didn''t realized, he was too focus in killing. Before he could fully process the accomplishment, another notification followed: | Ding! | The host has gained the ability to level up four things at once with a 24 hour cycle. | Lyerin''s grin widened, his heart racing with excitement. Four things¡­ That meant he could now enhance multiple aspects of himself¡ªor others¡ªat the same time. The possibilities were limitless for him. He could level up his physical abilities, his mana reserves, his tribe''s power, and much more. Infinite leveling, he mused, staring at his hands as if seeing them in a new light. I can level up endlessly¡­ Holy moly. His gaze shifted back to the crowd, the wheels in his mind turning. They were weak now¡ªpathetic, even¡ªbut with his newfound abilities, he could mold them into something far more useful. I can strengthen them¡­ make them loyal. Fiercely loyal. His eyes gleamed with cold calculation as he regarded the terrified faces before him. It''s time to level up their loyalty towards me. Lyerin took a step forward, his presence looming over the group like a dark shadow. The fear in their eyes was still there, but now, there was also a glimmer of hope¡ªa dangerous hope that perhaps he could make them stronger, protect them from the horrors of this world. "I''m going to make all of you stronger," Lyerin said, his voice dripping with authority. "You will follow my lead, and in return, I''ll give you power. But if you fail me¡­" His gaze darkened, the threat clear in his eyes. "Well, you''ve already seen what happens to those who stand in my way." The crowd remained silent, but the fear in their eyes was slowly replaced by something else¡ªsomething primal. A desire to survive. To gain strength. To avoid the fate of the trolls now lying lifeless on the ground. Lyerin smiled, satisfied with the shift in their expressions. Good, he thought. Fear can be a powerful motivator, but loyalty born from strength¡­ that''s what I need. As the Mana beasts returned, dragging new captures behind them, Lyerin turned back to his prey. His eyes gleamed with dark ambition. It''s time to order them new ones. Chapter 150: People around the world The Bunker ¨C Midwest, USA Deep underground, in a bunker hidden beneath the wreckage of a once-thriving Midwestern town, a small group of survivors sat huddled around a makeshift table, eating canned food in tense silence. The dim glow of emergency lights cast long shadows on the cold concrete walls, and the air was heavy with the scent of sweat and fear. Find more at m-vle-mp _yr. Outside, the world was no longer safe. The "Fleshers," horrific, eldritch creatures that once were human but had long since mutated into grotesque beasts, roamed the surface. Their pale, skinless forms stalked the ruined cities in search of any remaining prey. No one knew what triggered the transformation, but it was a plague that spread rapidly, turning friends, family, and strangers into nightmares. The group in the bunker¡ªsix men, three women, and a child¡ªhad been living underground for months. They''d survived the initial wave of chaos, but supplies were running low, and their generator had been sputtering for days. Suddenly, without warning, the rumbling noises above¡ªthe telltale signs of Fleshers roaming the surface¡ªabruptly ceased. One of the survivors, a man named Rick, furrowed his brow. "Why did it go quiet all of a sudden?" he muttered, his voice barely above a whisper. Another survivor, a woman named Nora, peered up at the ceiling, as if expecting something to crash through it at any moment. "They never stop moving. They''re always out there." Then, without thinking, one of the younger men, Josh, slowly made his way toward the rusted metal ladder that led to the surface. "I''m going up to check," he said. Rick grabbed his arm, his grip tight. "Don''t be stupid! You go up there, you''ll get torn apart." But Josh shook his head. "It''s not right. We''ve never had this kind of silence." Reluctantly, Rick let him go, and the group watched as Josh ascended the ladder and unlatched the heavy bunker door. The harsh light of day flooded the room as Josh poked his head out. What he saw somehow sent a chill down his spine. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Fleshers, normally ravenous and constantly moving, were all standing still, their grotesque forms frozen in place. Each one of them was staring upwards, their hollow, empty eye sockets fixed on the sky. Josh followed their gaze, his heart pounding in his chest. He couldn''t comprehend what he was seeing. There, in the sky above, clear as day, was a massive number floating in the clouds. SThe Protected City ¨C New Shanghai In the gleaming metropolis of New Shanghai, life was good¡ªat least for those who lived within the towering protective walls that separated the elites from the horrors outside. The powerful families who ruled the city had access to wealth, resources, and the latest technologies, allowing them to maintain their own version of paradise amidst the chaos. Inside the sprawling mansion of the Zhang family, one of the most powerful families in New Shanghai, servants moved about briskly, preparing for yet another lavish banquet. The air was filled with the scent of roasted meats and exotic spices, and the marble floors gleamed underfoot. Xu Zhang, the family patriarch, was sitting in his study, overlooking the vast cityscape from his penthouse window. He sipped on a glass of fine wine, enjoying the peace and quiet. Outside the walls, the world was a nightmare, but here, in New Shanghai, they were untouchable. But then, something strange happened. The usual distant sounds of the city''s automated defenses firing at eldritch creatures beyond the walls suddenly stopped. Xu furrowed his brow and rose from his chair. He approached the window, gazing out at the horizon. The massive eldritch monsters that frequently hurled themselves at the city''s energy shields were no longer attacking. They stood motionless, as if hypnotized, their grotesque forms illuminated by the city''s neon lights. His wife, Mei, entered the room, her expression concerned. "What''s going on?" she asked. "I don''t know," Xu replied, his voice tense. He activated the holoscreen on the wall, connecting to the city''s defense grid. The security footage showed the same scene¡ªmonsters frozen in place, staring at the sky. Xu rushed to the window and looked up. His heart skipped a beat as he saw it¡ªa gigantic number, shimmering in the sky above the city. The Jungle Tribe ¨C Amazon Rainforest Deep in the heart of the Amazon Rainforest, a tribe of indigenous people had long lived in harmony with nature. However, in recent months, that harmony had been shattered by the arrival of strange creatures¡ªeldritch beasts that had torn through the jungle, hunting down anything they could find. The tribe had been forced to adapt, turning their once peaceful home into a battlefield. Today, the hunters of the tribe were on a patrol, carefully moving through the dense foliage, their eyes scanning for any sign of the creatures. They had encountered them before¡ªmassive, horned beasts with glowing eyes and sharp, bone-like protrusions. The tribe had lost many warriors to these monsters, but they refused to flee. This was their home. As they moved deeper into the jungle, the group''s leader, a man named Toca, suddenly stopped in his tracks. He motioned for the others to halt. There was something wrong. The jungle had fallen eerily silent. No birds, no insects, not even the wind stirred the leaves. Then, they saw it. Just ahead, a hulking eldritch creature, its body covered in thick, bark-like armor, was standing still. Normally, it would charge at them, its roar shaking the trees. But today, it stood frozen, its head tilted upwards. Toca''s heart raced. He glanced at his fellow warriors, who were just as confused. "What is it looking at?" one of them whispered. Slowly, Toca lifted his gaze to the sky, and there, cutting through the canopy of trees, he saw the impossible¡ªa massive number glowing in the sky. The Ruins of Tokyo In the ruined city of Tokyo, survivors moved like shadows through the skeletal remains of skyscrapers and highways. The city, once a technological marvel, had been decimated by the arrival of eldritch creatures that tore through the infrastructure and brought society to its knees. A small group of survivors was hiding in the remains of a collapsed train station, their breaths shallow as they listened for any sign of the beasts that roamed the streets. The group had been scavenging for supplies, but the city was a dangerous place, and they had narrowly avoided being caught by a pack of monstrous, spider-like creatures just hours before. Suddenly, the ground trembled, and the group tensed. They could hear the distinctive clicking of the creatures'' legs as they moved through the rubble outside. But then¡­ the sound stopped. The group exchanged confused glances. Had the creatures left? One of the survivors, a young woman named Hana, cautiously peeked out from their hiding spot. What she saw defied explanation. The spider-like monsters were completely still, their long, spindly legs motionless, their bodies twisted upwards as if looking at something. Hana''s curiosity got the better of her. She stepped out from the station and looked up at the sky. Her eyes widened in shock. There, above the ruined city, was a massive number glowing in the clouds. The Arctic Base Far to the north, in a remote Arctic research base, a team of scientists had been studying strange atmospheric phenomena that had begun occurring around the world. They had heard of the eldritch creatures, but they had remained largely isolated from the chaos¡ªuntil recently. The creatures had found them. The base, which had once been a quiet outpost, was now fortified against the relentless attacks of massive, wolf-like beasts with glowing eyes and fangs made of ice. The team had been using experimental weapons to fend off the creatures, but each day grew more desperate. Dr. Mason, the team leader, stood at the observation window, watching the frozen tundra outside. The beasts were out there, prowling just beyond the perimeter. But suddenly, they stopped. The creatures, always circling, always hunting, were now motionless, their heads tilted upwards. Mason frowned. "What the hell¡­" He stepped outside into the freezing wind, and as he followed the creatures'' gaze, his breath caught in his throat. In the sky, glowing brightly against the northern lights, was a massive number. Chapter 151: Panic at the Borgias In the grand hall of the Borgias Family estate, tension hung in the air like a thick, oppressive fog. The estate, a sprawling mansion of gothic architecture, sat atop a hill, casting a shadow over the vast lands it controlled. The halls, usually filled with servants and members of the Borgias lineage, now felt like a mausoleum. The family had gathered, each of them filled with anxiety, whispers echoing through the chamber. At the head of the long dining table sat Lyuzen Borgias, the current head of the family. His eyes darted toward the grand doors every few seconds, as if expecting them to burst open at any moment with news. His normally composed face was twisted with worry, his hands gripping the armrests of his chair so tightly that his knuckles turned white. "Where is the ancestor?!" one of the younger members, a man named Julian, exclaimed, pacing back and forth near the fireplace. His voice cracked with fear. "He should have returned by now! It''s been hours! He went after Lyerin¡ªthis shouldn''t have taken this long!" Across the room, Isabella, one of the more influential members of the Borgias clan, was biting her lip, her sharp eyes narrowing with every passing minute. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "We sent the grand ancestor himself. Do you understand what that means? The man has never failed in his tasks. Not once. If even he cannot be contacted¡­ What in the world has happened?" Another voice, more shrill than the others, chimed in. "What if Lyerin¡­ What if he¡­" It was Caterina, a distant cousin who rarely spoke up, but now her voice trembled. "What if Lyerin killed him? What if¡ª" "Nonsense!" Lyuzen barked, slamming his fist onto the table. The room fell silent, save for the crackling of the fire. "You think a mere upstart like Lyerin could best our grand ancestor? The grand ancestor have lived for over three hundred years! He''s a seventh-cycle peak mana user, the peak of his power! Lyerin, no matter his secrets, cannot possibly defeat someone like him." "But Lyerin is not normal, Lyuzen!" Julian shot back, his voice rising. "We know that! He has more than just power¡ªhe has knowledge, forbidden knowledge. He has ancient artifacts, things we''ve only heard about in myths. How do we know what kind of trap he might have set?" Isabella leaned forward, her fingers steepled in front of her. "He does have connections to strange forces, and it''s as if he''s always been two steps ahead of us. Every time we think we have him cornered, he slips away. And now, the ancestor is missing. You have to consider the possibility that Lyerin is far more dangerous than we gave him credit for." A murmur of agreement spread through the room. Lyuzen clenched his teeth. He didn''t want to believe it¡ªhe couldn''t believe that Lyerin, the rogue son, who should have served the Borgias Family, could ever be strong enough to overcome the grand ancestor. But deep down, the uncertainty gnawed at him. "We should send out a search party," Julian suggested, still pacing. "We need to find the grand ancestor and bring him back. If Lyerin has done something¡ª" "Enough!" Lyuzen interrupted, rising from his seat. His tall frame loomed over the table, casting a shadow over the others. "If we send more people after the ancestor, and if Lyerin truly is as dangerous as you suggest, we will only be sending more of our own to their deaths. We need to think carefully. We will not act rashly." "But Lyuzen," Isabella said, her voice measured but tense, "if we don''t act now, if something has happened to the grand ancestor, the Borgias Family could be in danger. Lyerin holds grudges. If he''s done something to the ancestor, we could be next." Lyuzen pinched the bridge of his nose, his mind racing. He knew the risks, and he knew that the family was on edge. They had invested so much in this, sending their most powerful member to retrieve Lyerin and his secrets. Secrets that could elevate the Borgias Family to untold power. But now, the uncertainty was a dagger hanging over them all. He turned to one of the family''s advisors, an older man who had been standing quietly at the back of the room. "Have we received any messages from our grand ancestor? Any signs at all?" The advisor shook his head, his expression grave. "None, sir. Not a word since he left for the mission." Julian swore under his breath. "This is insane. He should have contacted us by now. He''s never gone silent like this." "Do you think¡­" Caterina began again, her voice small, "Do you think the ancestor could be dead?" "Don''t be ridiculous!" Lyuzen snapped, though his voice wavered. "The ancestor is invincible. He''s survived worse than anything Lyerin could throw at him. He will return, I have no doubt of that." But even as he said the words, doubt gnawed at the edges of his confidence. The silence, the lack of communication, it was all too strange. Too unlike the grand ancestor. As the panic in the room grew, voices rising, accusations flying, suddenly, Isabella gasped. Her eyes were wide, staring out one of the large windows that overlooked the estate''s grounds. "What¡­ What is that?" Everyone turned, following her gaze. Outside, the sky had darkened, though it was still mid-afternoon. The clouds had taken on a strange hue, swirling as if a storm was about to break. But then something else caught their eyes¡ªsomething that made Lyuzen''s heart skip a beat. High above, in the sky, an image began to form. It was faint at first, like a shadow moving behind the clouds. But as they watched, it became clearer, more defined. And it was an image they all recognized. The figure in the sky was the unmistakable silhouette of someone they knew of and it''s not their grand ancestor! His figure stood tall, as if looking down on them all, a dark and imposing presence. His eyes glowed with an unnatural light, and there was a cruel smile on his face. "What the hell?" Julian breathed, taking a step back. "How¡­ How is this possible?" Isabella whispered, her voice trembling. Lyuzen felt the blood drain from his face. His hands gripped the windowsill as he stared up at the sky. "This¡­ this can''t be real." But it was real. The image of his son hovered above them, watching them, mocking them. And then, as if in answer to their unspoken fears, something even more terrifying happened. The sky began to crack. Like glass shattering, the clouds split apart, and through the cracks, a number appeared. A massive, glowing number, hanging in the sky, visible for all to see. Lyuzen''s breath caught in his throat. His mind raced, trying to comprehend what he was seeing. And then, as if to break the final thread of his sanity, he heard Julian mutter under his breath. "What the heck is going on?" No one answered. Because none of them had the answer. All they knew was that whatever was happening, it had something to do with their grand ancestor not coming back. And it was far worse than anything they had ever imagined. Chapter 152: Battle of Races Lyerin stood atop the towering statue that symbolized the heart of the Stonehooves tribe. His figure, wrapped in a thick shroud of fog, concealed his face, leaving only his silhouette visible to anyone who might be watching from below. His lips curled into a faint smile, hidden beneath the veil of mist. Lyerin could sense the tremors of the world beyond¡ªthe image of him, their so-called "representative," had been broadcast to countless eyes. But with the fog obscuring his features, none would truly know who he was. "My face was probably shown all over the world for a few seconds," Lyerin murmured to himself, his voice a quiet rumble in the stillness, "but I could care less." Suddenly, the ground beneath him vibrated with a soft, rhythmic thump. Thum! Thum! The vibrations grew louder as one of his tribe''s Horned Mana Beasts approached, its massive form causing the very earth to tremble. The creature, a majestic blend of fur and horns, stood before him, its golden eyes glowing with a primal intelligence. It bowed its head, and though no words escaped its mouth, Lyerin could feel the connection¡ªthe thrum of communication that only he could understand. The Mana Beast''s message was simple, conveyed in those deep, rhythmic pulses that resonated within Lyerin''s mind. He listened, his head tilted slightly as if he were hearing a far-off voice. The creature''s presence was imposing, yet respectful, its hulking body glistening in the light of the setting sun. When it was done, Lyerin''s smile deepened. "I see," he mumbled. His sharp eyes gleamed under the fog as he turned his gaze toward the distant horizon. "You can now go back," he ordered. The Mana Beast hesitated for a moment, as if seeking final confirmation, before turning away. With a thunderous thud, it began its retreat into the dense forest, its form vanishing into the shadows of the trees. The ground continued to shake beneath its massive hooves, a reminder of the sheer power that Lyerin now commanded. As the Mana Beast disappeared, a sudden change swept over the air. The sky above his tribe darkened, and the wind picked up, swirling around the statue where Lyerin stood. He watched, his expression calm, as something began to form in the sky. It was faint at first, like a mist gathering in the clouds, but soon it took shape. An image. The figure in the sky grew clearer, revealing a being of immense beauty and terrifying power. She was tall, towering over the horizon like a goddess from another realm. Her skin shimmered with a deep, iridescent blue, and her six arms moved gracefully, as though each was in sync with the rhythm of the universe itself. Her long, flowing hair cascaded down her back like molten silver, and her eyes¡ªpiercing violet orbs¡ªseemed to glow with an inner light that illuminated the entire sky. The being''s face was regal, her expression unreadable. A crown of horns adorned her forehead, curling elegantly like the ancient Asuras of legend. Her body was both sleek and muscular, the epitome of both beauty and strength, her presence commanding and fierce. She wore elaborate armor that shimmered with a metallic sheen, as if forged from the very stars themselves. The Asura Lady. Her voice, when she spoke, was like thunder and silk, reverberating across the heavens. "Welcome, chosen of the Absorbed Worlds," she said, her tone carrying the weight of ages past. "Ten worlds have been brought to this place, and each one of you is bound by destiny to this moment." Lyerin''s heart skipped a beat. He had expected something grand, but the appearance of this Asura Lady, towering over his tribe and beyond, was more than he could have anticipated. His eyes bore into her as she continued. "The first world," she said, gesturing with one of her arms, "is Zordrix, the Realm of the Skywalkers. The dominant race of this world are the Jaldir, humanoid beings with wings that stretch ten feet in length. They live above the clouds, and their cities float amidst the stars. Masters of flight and wind, they have survived the challenges of the universe by soaring higher than their enemies." sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lyerin''s eyes narrowed as he recalled no such world from his past life. Skywalkers? Jaldir? It was foreign to him, a piece of the universe he had not encountered. "The second world," the Asura Lady continued, "is Kaeloris, the Jungle of the Solraths. Here, the dominant race are the Olerai, humanoid creatures that blend with nature itself. Their skin is covered in vines, and their bodies can merge with the trees. They thrive in the deep jungles, using nature''s magic to defend themselves." Again, Lyerin tried to place the name, but it rang no bells. Olerai? Solraths? It was as if these worlds had existed in a reality parallel to his own, unseen and unknown to him in his previous life. "The third world is called Treneron," she continued, her voice washing over the crowd gathered below. "A world where the oceans rule. The dominant race are the Sevarin, humanoid beings with the ability to breathe underwater and control the tides. They live in great underwater cities, their power drawn from the depths of the sea." Lyerin felt a flicker of recognition, but it was faint. If he had ever heard of these Sevarin, they were distant echoes in his mind, too far gone to grasp. "The fourth world is Vortan," the Asura Lady said, her eyes glowing brighter. "The land of the Volcaris. These humanoid beings are made of molten rock and fire. They live in volcanoes, and their blood runs with lava. They have no need for weapons, for their bodies are the deadliest tools they possess." Lyerin clenched his fists, trying to summon any recollection. But again, nothing. These Volcaris, beings of fire and stone, were entirely unknown to him too. What is going on? Why are they unknown to him? "And the fifth world is Earth," she said at last, her gaze shifting. "Home of the Humans, who have fought relentlessly to survive amidst the chaos of their world but they are building up from their unknown dimensional helper that is called a ruined magical world." At this, Lyerin let out a low chuckle. Earth, the world he once knew so well, now bound to this strange game. He knew of its struggles, its constant battle with eldritch creatures, its history of survival at all costs. It was the only world out of the ten that felt familiar, and even then, it had changed in ways he could hardly fathom. The Asura Lady continued without pause, introducing each of the remaining five Absorbed Worlds: "The sixth world is Darrok, home to the Brutarians, a race of massive, four-armed humanoids who excel in brute strength. Their cities are carved into mountains, and they live for battle, honing their skills for centuries." "The seventh is Malvaros, where the Thrylos dwell. These beings have elongated skulls and heightened mental abilities, able to communicate telepathically and move objects with their minds." "The eighth world is Keros, a place of eternal night, where the Seraphians, shadowy humanoids, rule. They are masters of darkness, their forms shifting between corporeal and shadow." "The ninth world is Yvarka, home of the Zygron, a race of aquatic humanoids who dwell in the coldest parts of the universe. Their cities lie beneath ice, and their mastery of frost is unmatched." "And finally, the tenth world is Pherin, where the Araknae live. These spider-like humanoids have six legs and possess the ability to weave webs that can control both physical and magical energy." Lyerin absorbed the information carefully. Each world was more bizarre and sounding dangerous than the last, filled with creatures beyond his comprehension. Yet, the Asura Lady''s words carried an undeniable gravity. When she finished, her gaze swept across the gathered masses below. "Welcome to the Battle of Races," she declared, her voice booming. "Fight, and survive for your beloved race!" Chapter 153: Dwindling Mana Beasts As Lyerin stood atop the towering statue, watching the live broadcast of the Battle of Races displayed vividly in the sky, showing creatures from different worlds fighting for survival. His gaze remained fixed on the colossal screen above, his mind racing with thoughts about the ongoing cosmic game they had been thrust into. He was deep in thought, plotting his next move when he felt a presence behind him. There was a soft rustle of leaves, barely audible, and a slight warmth at his back. He smirked. He knew who it was before she even touched him. Corora. She hesitated for a moment, her fingers trembling slightly as they brushed against his back. But, after gathering the courage, she climbed onto his shoulder, her lithe body fitting snugly next to him like a child seeking comfort. He could feel her warmth, her familiar scent lingering in the air around them. Lyerin tilted his head ever so slightly, his smirk widening. "You''re here," he mumbled, a teasing note in his voice, though his attention remained on the distant display of carnage above. Corora''s cheeks flushed, though her face was mostly hidden as she rested against his shoulder. She fidgeted for a moment, her fingers gripping his arm lightly. "I''m here," she whispered softly, her voice betraying a touch of shyness. Lyerin chuckled at her timid response, his lips curling into a grin. "Aren''t you angry with me because of what happened between me and Sophia?" Corora didn''t respond immediately, but Lyerin could feel her grip on his shoulder tighten. Her hesitation was like a sudden splash in the air, but instead of pulling away or confronting him, she buried her face into his arm, holding onto him like she was afraid to let go. "I already know what happened," she mumbled, her voice so soft it was almost drowned out by the sounds of the wild forest surrounding them. "It was¡­ an accident." Lyerin raised an eyebrow, his grin widening at her words. "An accident?" he teased, his tone light but deliberate. "And what if I say that I like her too?" Corora stiffened at his words, her grip on his shoulder tightening even more as she squeezed, her nails pressing into his skin. Her cheeks burned, her face turning crimson, but she didn''t pull away. "I''m fine," she murmured, though it was clear she was far from it. "Fine?" Lyerin''s voice was playful, almost mocking, as he continued to press her. "If I were in your position, I''d want you all to myself. And yet, you want to share me with others?" Corora''s face grew redder, he could see it was a mixture of frustration and embarrassment flooding her features. Her eyes glistened with unshed tears of emotion, and Lyerin could feel her body trembling slightly against him. For a brief moment, he thought she might lash out, but instead, she clenched her fists and bit her lip. "What do you want me to do?" she snapped, her voice trembling with suppressed anger. "Kill her? She''s already pregnant with your child! I don''t want to upset you again!" Her words came out in a rush, her frustration boiling over before she could stop herself. As soon as the words left her mouth, Corora''s eyes widened in shock, as if she hadn''t meant to say them so forcefully. She quickly looked away, her grip on his shoulder loosening as she pulled back slightly. "Sorry," she whispered, her voice now laced with regret. "I''m sorry." Lyerin, sensing that he had pushed her enough, softened his tone. "You''re right," he said quietly, his teasing smile fading into something more genuine. "She gave herself to me willingly, and she''s carrying my child. It would be bad to lose her." Corora''s eyes flickered with a trace of jealousy, her face still flushed with emotion. She shifted slightly, her fingers brushing against Lyerin''s skin as she spoke again, this time more quietly. "I can¡­ I can carry your children too, if that''s what you desire." Lyerin''s eyes gleamed with amusement, but there was a hint of something else¡ªsatisfaction, perhaps¡ªbehind his gaze. He sneered lightly. "Heh! You sound unconvincing," he teased, his voice laced with playful mockery. Corora''s face grew even redder, her frustration bubbling up again. Her arms tightened around his shoulder, and she hugged him fiercely. "I will!" she insisted, her voice a little more determined now. "I will!" Her grip tightened with each repetition of the phrase, her resolve growing stronger as she clung to him. Lyerin, despite his usual nonchalance, couldn''t help but chuckle at her intensity. He held his hands up in mock surrender. "Alright, alright," he said, his voice light with amusement. "We''ll see about that later." Before either of them could say anything more, the ground trembled beneath them. The soft thumping of hooves echoed through the forest as Lyerin''s Mana Beasts¡ªfive hulking creatures, each bearing the characteristics of ibexes, goats, and horses¡ªemerged from the dense foliage. Their thick muscles rippled beneath their fur, and their horns glistened in the fading light. Each one dragged behind them the unconscious bodies of trolls, that was another gift for Lyerin. Lyerin''s attention shifted immediately to the creatures, his eyes narrowing as he watched them approach. His sharp gaze took in the sight of the mangled trolls, a satisfied smirk crossing his face. But then, his brow furrowed slightly as he realized something. Corora, still clinging to him, looked up at the beasts and frowned in confusion. "Why are there only five?" she asked, her voice tinged with curiosity. "Weren''t there more Mana Beasts before?" Lyerin remained silent for a moment, his eyes scanning the forest beyond the clearing. Corora''s curiosity piqued his interest. He has a plan but it''s not time to say it as he wanted it as a surprise. So he hummed thoughtfully before responding with a lie. "They''re scattered," he said casually, as if it were no cause for concern. "The others are out there, doing their job. Gathering more." "More?" Corora echoed, her brow furrowing. "More of what?" Lyerin smiled, his eyes glinting with a dangerous edge. "More monsters. More power. More ways to level up." His words were deliberate, and though they were spoken casually, there was an underlying hunger in his voice. Corora watched him, a mixture of awe and uncertainty on her face. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She didn''t fully understand the intricacies of Lyerin''s plans, but she knew enough to realize that everything he did was calculated. Every move, every order, every action was part of a grander scheme¡ªone that she could only begin to comprehend. The silence between them stretched, broken only by the occasional rustle of leaves and the soft snorts of the Mana Beasts. Corora looked up at Lyerin again, her expression softening as she leaned her head against his shoulder. For now, she was content to stay by his side, even if she didn''t fully understand what lay ahead. And as for Lyerin, his gaze remained fixed on the horizon, where the chaos of the Battle of Races raged on in the distance. But in the quiet of the forest, with Corora clinging to him and the Mana Beasts at his command, Lyerin couldn''t help but feel an unsettling sense of excitement running through his blood. The real battle hadn''t even begun yet his blood was already boiling. Chapter 154: Absorbed world representatives Back to the sky that was painted with hues of swirling purple and blue as the towering figure of the Asura girl hovered above the land, her celestial form glowing with otherworldly light. Her long, silver hair flowed like molten mercury, cascading down her back as her crimson eyes surveyed the various tribes, clans, and families assembled across the Absorbed Worlds. She exuded an air of regal authority, a grand spectacle in a cosmic game that had brought together the most powerful and dangerous creatures from different realities. Lyerin stood in silence, watching her from atop the symbolic statue of his Stonehooves Tribe, the faint smirk never leaving his face. Corora clung to him, her fear and awe palpable as she stared wide-eyed at the Asura girl, her heart racing with every word that echoed across the sky. The Asura girl lifted her hands, and her voice boomed with authority. "Welcome again, warriors and survivors of the Absorbed Worlds!" Her voice was melodic, yet powerful, resonating through the air like the tolling of a bell. "You have all been chosen, your races represented by the strongest among you, the spirit manifestations of your tribes, families, and brotherhoods. Each of you will fight for your world''s survival, and only the strongest shall remain." Corora shivered against Lyerin, her grip tightening as her gaze flitted from the Asura girl to the floating screens that had begun to appear in the sky. Each screen depicted the representatives of the various races, their forms flickering into view one by one. The Asura girl raised her hand, and with a sweeping motion, she gestured to the first screen. "From the world of Zordrix, the race known as the Jaldir, we have the Skyclaw Brotherhood¡ªan elite group of warriors who dominate the skies with their magnificent wings and unmatched speed. "Their leader, Velros Skybreaker, stands as their representative, his spirit manifesting in the form of a great winged beast, the embodiment of his people''s freedom." On the screen, Velros Skybreaker appeared¡ªa tall, muscular Jaldir with golden wings that glowed in the sunlight. His eyes burned with a fierce determination, and the spirit manifestation behind him was a colossal bird of prey with razor-sharp talons. Corora''s breath hitched in her throat, her fingers curling into Lyerin''s skin. "They can fly," she whispered, her voice trembling. "They look so powerful." Lyerin''s smirk grew wider. "This is just the beginning," he said, his voice low and filled with amusement. The Asura girl continued, her voice echoing through the heavens. "From the world of Kaeloris, we have the Greenveil Family of the Olerai¡ªa race deeply connected to nature, able to bend the very forests to their will. Their representative, Elandra Leafshadow, commands the ancient power of the trees, her spirit manifesting as a towering oak with roots that stretch deep into the earth." On the screen, Elandra Leafshadow appeared¡ªa tall, graceful Olerai with skin the color of bark and leaves woven into her hair. Behind her, the image of a massive tree spirit loomed, its branches crackling with energy. Corora''s eyes widened. "They can control the forest?" she muttered, her fear growing with each revelation. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lyerin chuckled softly. "It seems every world has its tricks." The Asura girl moved on, her voice unwavering. "From the world of Treneron, we have the Tidalblade Clan of the Sevarin¡ªa race that thrives beneath the waves. Their representative, Marinus Tidecaller, controls the ocean''s fury, his spirit manifesting as a leviathan capable of summoning tsunamis." The screen displayed Marinus Tidecaller¡ªa Sevarin with scaled skin and webbed hands, his body adorned with seashells and coral. Behind him, the image of a titanic sea monster loomed, its eyes glowing with a deep, menacing blue. Corora swallowed hard, her fear now mixed with awe. "They control the ocean¡­ What kind of creatures are we up against?" Lyerin''s eyes gleamed with interest, though he said nothing, watching the screens as if they were pieces on a chessboard. The Asura girl moved to the next race. "From the world of Vortan, we have the Moltenfist Tribe of the Volcaris¡ªa race born from the molten core of their world. Their representative, Ignar Flameheart, commands the power of fire, his spirit manifesting as a volcano capable of raining down destruction." Ignar Flameheart appeared on the screen¡ªa Volcaris with skin of molten rock and eyes that glowed like lava. Behind him, the image of a volcanic eruption took form, spewing fire and ash into the sky. Corora shuddered. "Fire¡­ they''re made of fire¡­" Lyerin''s smirk never faltered. "Good. Let them burn." The Asura girl continued without pause. "From the world of Darrok, we have the Ironmaul Clan of the Brutarians¡ªmassive, four-armed humanoids known for their brute strength. Their representative, Gorn Ironmaul, manifests the spirit of an ancient war titan, a creature of unstoppable force." Gorn Ironmaul was a towering Brutarian, his four arms thick with muscle, his eyes glowing with a cold, calculating rage. Behind him, the spirit of a war titan loomed¡ªa colossal figure of metal and stone. Corora''s grip tightened even further. "They''re huge¡­" Lyerin glanced at her, his expression unreadable. "Size isn''t everything." The Asura girl''s voice rose again. "From the world of Malvaros, we have the Mindspire Circle of the Thrylos¡ªa race known for their heightened mental abilities. Their representative, Vetrax Mindbender, manifests the spirit of a psionic entity, capable of bending reality to his will." Vetrax Mindbender appeared on the screen¡ªhis elongated skull and glowing eyes a clear indication of his immense mental power. Behind him, a swirling vortex of energy formed, distorting the space around it. Corora''s voice was barely a whisper. "They can¡­ control minds?" Lyerin chuckled darkly. "Let''s hope they don''t try that on me." The Asura girl''s voice took on a more ominous tone. "From the world of Keros, we have the Shadowclaw Syndicate of the Seraphians¡ªa race that thrives in darkness. Their representative, Nerith Shadowfang, manifests the spirit of a shadow wraith, able to move unseen and strike without warning." Nerith Shadowfang was a shadowy figure, barely visible even on the screen. His eyes glowed with a sinister light, and behind him, the spirit of a wraith drifted silently, its form shrouded in darkness. Corora shivered. "They¡­ they''re terrifying¡­" Lyerin''s grin widened. "Now that is interesting." The Asura girl continued, unphased by the growing tension in the audience. "From the world of Yvarka, we have the Deepwater Legion of the Zygron¡ªa race of aquatic warriors. Their representative, Sirena Deepwater, commands the ocean''s depths, her spirit manifesting as a kraken, a creature of untold power." Sirena Deepwater appeared on the screen, her body sleek and covered in scales. Behind her, the image of a kraken loomed, its tentacles writhing in the depths. Corora could barely speak. "So many¡­" Lyerin remained silent, his eyes fixed on the screens, his mind working through each representative''s strengths and weaknesses. Finally, the Asura girl''s voice grew softer, almost reverent. "And now, from the world of Pherin, we have the Webweaver Coterie of the Araknae¡ªa race of spider-like humanoids. Their representative, Sylkis Webweaver, manifests the spirit of an ancient spider queen, her webs capable of trapping even the mightiest of foes." Sylkis Webweaver appeared on the screen, her body a grotesque combination of human and spider, her eyes glinting with malice. Behind her, the spirit of a massive spider queen towered over the battlefield. Corora''s voice trembled. "I¡­ I can''t¡­" Lyerin gently placed a hand on her arm. "Calm yourself. We haven''t even been introduced yet." And then, the Asura girl paused. The screen flickered, and a moment of tension hung in the air. She turned to the final screen, her eyes narrowing. "And finally¡­ from the world of Earth¡­" Corora''s heart stopped in her chest. She could feel Lyerin''s gaze shift toward the screen as well, a dark anticipation building in the air. "The representative of the Stonehooves Tribe¡­" The Asura girl froze mid-sentence, her eyes widening as she stared at the screen. Her voice faltered for the first time, and she let out a small, disbelieving sound. "Eh?" A shocked silence followed her exclamation, the entire sky seeming to hold its breath. Chapter 155: Weakest Tribe The Asura girl, her radiant form hovering in the sky, turned her gaze down toward Lyerin, who stood on top of the Stonehooves tribe''s centaur statue. His posture was casual, one arm resting on Corora, who clung to him tightly. From this distance, Lyerin''s silhouette, wrapped in a dense fog, made his expression unreadable, but there was no mistaking the smirk playing on his lips. "Is this real?" the Asura girl''s voice boomed across the sky, her eyes narrowing in disbelief. "Is this truly the Stonehooves Tribe?" Her ethereal voice carried both incredulity and confusion as she observed the small collection of huts, a few dozen humans who huddled together in fear. Most of them were visibly weak, mere beginner Mana users, while six battered and injured Mana beasts stood just outside the camp, struggling to stay upright. One could feel the air was incredibly thick with unease. Lyerin glanced up, his smirk never fading. "Yes, it''s real," he replied nonchalantly, as if the Asura girl''s awe and doubt were irrelevant to him. He leaned slightly on the statue, still holding Corora, who looked at him with concern and confusion. The Asura girl blinked, stunned by his response. "But... how?" she muttered to herself, her voice booming in disbelief across the sky. "This tribe... these humans... they are so weak! Only beginner Mana users? Is this truly your tribe?" Her eyes flicked to the injured Mana beasts standing guard. "And these beasts? Only six? All of them wounded? How can this be?" Lyerin chuckled softly, his fingers lightly tapping Corora''s arm as if to calm her. "They''re fine," he said, his tone light and unconcerned. "Fine?" The Asura girl was almost beside herself with incredulity. Her celestial form flickered slightly as if her very understanding of the situation was being challenged. "This is one of the weakest tribes I''ve ever seen! How are you the representative of Earth? You, Lyerin, the leader of the Stonehooves Tribe, are supposed to be the strongest human among them?" Her eyes narrowed further, trying to comprehend the situation. "Why is this tribe so feeble? Why are there no strong warriors here? No powerful Mana users?" Lyerin shrugged, still unconcerned. "They''re just getting started. Plus there''s also me, how dare you say I''m not strong?" "You? Strong? Getting started?" The Asura girl looked bewildered. "I see no sign of power here. No potential. Even the beasts¡ªlook at them! They''re on the verge of collapse." She shook her head in disbelief. "Surely this must be some kind of joke." Lyerin''s smirk widened slightly. "They''ve been through worse." "Through worse?" The Asura girl''s voice echoed through the sky, a mix of shock and exasperation. "You expect me to believe that this ragtag group of humans and half-dead beasts could survive the trials to come? How do you plan to stand against the other races? The Jaldir of Zordrix, the Olerai of Kaeloris, the Sevarin of Treneron? Do you realize how weak your tribe appears compared to them?" Lyerin''s eyes gleamed with amusement, his smirk never faltering. "Looks can be deceiving. Plus those other representatives are weak as hell, we will crush them with ease! Haha!" The Asura girl''s expression hardened. Gulp! Swallowing her saliva, she seemed to be searching for any sign of strength, any hidden power within Lyerin''s tribe, but all she saw were frightened humans and dying beasts. She swallowed hard, a rare flicker of doubt crossing her features. "Very well..." she said, her voice strained. "Let me introduce the representative of Earth and the Stonehooves Tribe¡ªLyerin, the strongest human among his people." Her voice, once grand and filled with authority, now held a tinge of skepticism. As she spoke, across the Absorbed Worlds, reactions were swift and merciless. On Zordrix, the winged warriors of the Skyclaw Brotherhood erupted into laughter. Velros Skybreaker, with his golden wings spread wide, shook his head in disbelief. "This? This is the representative of Earth? A tribe of beginner Mana users and wounded beasts? Pathetic." His laugh was echoed by his comrades, their voices carried on the wind. On Kaeloris, Elandra Leafshadow of the Greenveil Family stood amidst towering trees, her lips curled in amusement. "The Earth''s representative is barely a spark compared to the power of nature," she mused, her voice soft but mocking. "They''ll be crushed by the first real challenge they face and will come back to the nature." Beneath the waves of Treneron, the Tidalblade Clan shared a similar sentiment. Marinus Tidecaller, the leader of the Sevarin, let out a booming laugh that echoed through the water. "The ocean will drown them before they even have a chance to fight," he declared, shaking his head at the screen displaying Lyerin''s tribe. "They are nothing." In the fiery depths of Vortan, the Moltenfist Tribe gathered around their leader, Ignar Flameheart. He watched the scene in the sky and sneered, his molten eyes glowing with disdain. "Let them burn in the flames of their own weakness," he muttered, dismissing Lyerin with a flick of his hand. Even on Earth, the reactions were no less cruel. The members of the Borgias Family stood in stunned silence, their hearts sinking as they realized the situation. Their grand ancestor, who had gone to deal with Lyerin, had not returned, and now, it seemed as if Lyerin had taken the title of the Earth''s representative. For a moment, they dared to hope that their ancestor had destroyed the Stonehooves Tribe, but as the image of Lyerin standing proudly atop the centaur statue filled the sky, they were forced to confront the grim reality. "Could it be¡­ that our ancestor was killed by him but the ancestor managed to destroy his tribe?" one of the family members whispered, their voice trembling. "Impossible," another snapped. "Lyerin may be powerful, but our ancestor... he couldn''t have¡ª" But doubt had already taken root in their hearts. Only Lyuzen, their young but calculating leader, remained calm. His eyes were locked on Lyerin, his mind racing with possibilities. "This¡­ this is far from over," he muttered under his breath, his expression unreadable. Back in the Stonehooves Tribe, the Asura girl was still fixated on Lyerin, her disbelief palpable. She couldn''t reconcile what she was seeing with the notion that this was Earth''s representative. Her voice trembled slightly as she addressed him again, her tone more cautious now. "Are you certain that your tribe is... fine?" Lyerin, his smirk fading just slightly, looked up at her, his eyes gleaming with dark amusement. "Of course," he said, his voice calm but carrying an edge of something more. "Do not underestimate the never-ending potential malice of humans." The Asura girl blinked, caught off guard by his words. There was something unsettling in the way he said it, as if he knew something she didn''t. The skies seemed to grow darker for a moment, the air thick with a tension that hadn''t been there before. Lyerin''s gaze remained fixed on her, his smirk now gone, replaced by a look of cold, calculating confidence. The Asura girl hesitated, her eyes narrowing as she considered him for a long, silent moment. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And then, with a sweeping motion, she turned away, her voice booming across the skies once more. "The Battle of Races... Rules¡­" Chapter 156: Absurd Rules Lyerin''s eyes narrowed as he gazed up at the massive projection of the Asura lady in the sky. Her ethereal form glowed against the backdrop of swirling clouds, her presence commanding the attention of every being below. Corora, still perched on his shoulder, clung to him tightly, her small fingers trembling as she anxiously watched the unfolding events. The Asura lady''s voice resonated across the many worlds, booming like thunder. "The rules are simple," she began, her tone cold and methodical, as though she had explained this countless times before. "Each race, each tribe, family, group, or brotherhood will be tested. The battlefield will soon be flooded by waves of beasts from across the Absorbed Worlds. "These beasts will come in endless tides, and your task is to defend yourselves. The beasts will increase in strength and ferocity as the tides progress, and there will be no respite until all but one group remains standing." She paused, letting the weight of her words sink in. The tribes, clans, and families of the different planets exchanged uneasy glances. Lyerin merely stood still, listening, his smirk returning as he registered the simplicity of the challenge. "As soon as a beast tide is defeated," the Asura lady continued, "the groups are free to engage each other. Combat between you is not only permitted¡ªit is encouraged. Kill each other, crush your enemies. "The more you kill, the stronger you become, but remember: the tides of beasts will return, and they will only grow stronger. There will be no end to the waves until there is only one group remaining. Only one can survive." Across the skies of the different worlds, the representatives of the participating races and groups began murmuring. Some exchanged glances, some whispered among themselves, while others nodded in understanding. On Zordrix, Velros Skybreaker of the Skyclaw Brotherhood scoffed, folding his golden wings across his chest. "Fair enough," he muttered, his voice dripping with arrogance. "Kill the beasts, annihilate the other group representatives, and become the last one standing. It couldn''t be simpler." Elandra Leafshadow of the Greenveil Family on Kaeloris narrowed her eyes, her lips pursed in concentration. "A survival game," she murmured to her kin, her voice barely audible above the rustling of the forest leaves around her. "We have trained for this all our lives. Nature thrives through survival of the fittest. This is fair." In the depths of the oceans on Treneron, Marinus Tidecaller of the Tidalblade Clan nodded solemnly. "A fight for dominance," he said to his warriors, his voice calm yet filled with resolve. "The seas have always demanded the strong to survive. This is no different. We shall prevail." Even on the fiery planet of Vortan, Ignar Flameheart of the Moltenfist Tribe grinned, his molten eyes gleaming with anticipation. "We live by fire and fury. What''s fairer than a battle to the death?" His tribe roared in agreement, the very ground trembling beneath their feet. The Asura lady''s voice cut through their thoughts again, halting their discussions. "However," she said, her tone shifting slightly, "there is a catch. To ensure that no one grows too comfortable at the top, there are special creatures¡ªboss monsters¡ªthat will seek out the strongest among you. "These are the Minotaurs, creatures of immense power and savagery. The Minotaurs will be sent to eliminate those who have killed the most. Beware, for the more successful you are, the more likely you will attract them." A ripple of shock swept through the different races. This was an unexpected twist. On Darrok, the Brutarians, massive and powerful with their four arms, grumbled among themselves. Thragor, leader of the Ironfist Clan, frowned deeply. "This... this is not fair!" he bellowed, his voice echoing across the mountains. "Why should we be punished for being the strongest? To send beasts after us for our success? It makes no sense!" On Malvaros, the Thrylos, with their elongated skulls and heightened mental abilities, were equally displeased. Iseron, leader of the Mindveil Collective, sneered. "This is a clear attempt to undermine the natural order. If we are superior, we should not be hunted down by these Minotaurs. This... this is flawed logic." The Seraphians of Keros, shadowy humanoids of the Nightstalker Clan, whispered among themselves. Karael, their leader, shook her head. "How can we ever rise to the top if we are constantly being hunted by these creatures? It is unfair to penalize success!" Even the Zygron of Yvarka, aquatic humanoids of the Deepstrider Brotherhood, were unsettled. Xaruk, their leader, slammed his fist into the ground, causing the water to ripple around him. "How can we thrive if we must constantly fear being eliminated by beasts? This is no test of strength¡ªthis is madness!" S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But perhaps the most vocal of all were the Araknae of Pherin, spider-like humanoids of the Webspinner Coven. Shallak, their leader, hissed angrily, her many legs twitching in agitation. "This is a betrayal of the principles of survival! Why should we, who excel, be dragged down by the threat of these Minotaurs? It is absurd!" Their voices rose in protest, but the Asura lady remained unfazed. She had seen these reactions before, and they no longer surprised her. "The Minotaurs exist to ensure that no one remains at the top for too long," she explained, her voice growing sharper. "In this game, survival is not just about brute strength. It is about adaptability, strategy, and cunning. You must find a way to survive, even with the Minotaurs hunting you." Back in the Stonehooves tribe, Corora, still perched on Lyerin''s shoulder, clutched him tighter. Her voice was barely above a whisper, trembling with fear. "It sounds... almost impossible." Lyerin chuckled, a deep, amused sound that seemed to resonate in his chest. "It is impossible," he said, his voice dripping with amusement. "But that''s what makes it fun." Corora looked at him in shock, her wide eyes reflecting the terror she felt. "Fun? How can you say that? This is madness! We''ll be killed!" Lyerin''s smirk only grew wider. "Maybe. But I like impossible odds." The Asura lady''s projection in the sky shifted slightly, her gaze once again falling on Lyerin and his tribe. "And now, let the survival of planets and dominant races... begin!" Her voice echoed across the Absorbed Worlds, sending a shiver down the spine of every being that heard it. Across the planets, the different races steeled themselves for what was to come. Velros Skybreaker of the Skyclaw Brotherhood spread his wings and took to the sky, his eyes gleaming with fierce determination. "Let them come," he said, his voice filled with confidence. "We will reign supreme." Elandra Leafshadow of the Greenveil Family, surrounded by the lush forests of Kaeloris, readied her bow. "We will survive," she whispered to herself, her eyes focused on the horizon. "We always do." On Treneron, Marinus Tidecaller of the Tidalblade Clan raised his trident high, the water around him swirling in anticipation. "The sea is our ally," he declared to his warriors. "We will not falter." In the fiery depths of Vortan, Ignar Flameheart clenched his fists, the molten heat around him growing more intense. "We will burn our enemies to ash," he growled, his voice a low rumble. Lyerin, standing atop the centaur statue of the Stonehooves tribe, looked up at the sky one last time, his eyes gleaming with a mixture of excitement and amusement. "This will be interesting," he muttered to himself, his smirk never fading. "Let''s see how this game plays out." The sky darkened, and the first wave of beasts began to descend upon the planets. The battle for survival had begun. Chapter 157: Panic at the Tribe The projection of the Asura girl faded from the sky, her radiant image dissolving into the ether. As the last echoes of her voice vanished, the atmosphere within the Stonehooves Tribe grew thick with dread. The reality of their situation was settling in like a weight pressing down on their chests. Lyerin could feel the panic simmering in the air, thick and palpable. Everyone in the tribe¡ªmen, women, and children alike¡ªstood frozen, their eyes wide with terror. Whispers spread like wildfire among the tribe members. "We''re doomed," a young woman whispered, clutching her child tightly against her chest. Her voice trembled as if uttering the words made them more real. "We''re the weakest here," an elder man muttered, his face pale. "Did you see the others? They''re monsters compared to us!" "They''re going to slaughter us the moment they get the chance. We don''t even stand a chance against the beasts, let alone the other tribes!" another voice echoed in agreement. Fear flickered in the eyes of the tribe members as they huddled together, murmuring in hushed tones, their voices rising in panic with every passing second. Lyerin watched them from his vantage point atop the centaur statue, his face unreadable, while Corora sat stiffly on his shoulder, her grip on him tightening with every tremor of fear around them. "They''re right," a man with a spear in hand said, his voice shaking as he gripped the weapon like it was his only lifeline. "We''re nothing compared to them. We don''t have the strength or the numbers. We''re dead before this even starts." "Stop it!" another voice snapped, though the fear in his tone betrayed his own uncertainty. "We can''t lose hope yet! Maybe there''s a way..." "What way?" A woman shot back, her eyes wide with desperation. "Did you hear what she said? We have to survive against waves of beasts and fight all those monsters out there. We''re not strong enough!" Panic began to set in as their voices rose, louder and more frantic. People looked around at each other, searching for reassurance they couldn''t find. The tremors of fear rippled through the crowd like a plague, infecting each person one by one. Suddenly, Sophia stepped forward, making her way through the crowd toward Lyerin. Her face was pale, her eyes wide with worry, but she held herself with more composure than most of the others. She reached Lyerin''s side, glancing at the trembling masses, then at him. "Lyerin," she said softly, her voice barely above a whisper, "what are we going to do?" Lyerin didn''t respond immediately, his eyes still fixed on the horizon. A heavy sigh escaped his lips before he turned to her, his expression hard to read beneath the shadow that his hood cast over his face. "Sophia," he said calmly, his voice steady amidst the chaos, "come closer." Sophia hesitated for a moment, glancing at Corora, who was still perched on Lyerin''s shoulder. The sight of her made Sophia''s heart tighten. Guilt flickered in her eyes as she walked timidly toward him, taking slow, cautious steps. She could feel Corora''s gaze on her, and the tension between them weighed heavy. But now wasn''t the time for personal conflicts. They were all on the same sinking ship. As she stood next to Lyerin, he beckoned her even closer. "Closer," he said, his tone insistent. Sophia swallowed her hesitation and moved until she was standing right beside him. Her shoulder brushed against his, and she couldn''t help but steal a glance at Corora, offering her an apologetic look. Corora, for her part, merely shifted uncomfortably, but said nothing. Lyerin smirked faintly. "I have a plan," he mumbled, his voice low and quiet. "But I need you to trust me." Sophia''s brows furrowed in confusion, her heart beating fast in her chest. "A plan?" she asked, her voice trembling with a mixture of hope and fear. "What plan, Lyerin? How can we possibly survive this?" Before Lyerin could answer, the ground beneath them trembled violently. Rumble! The earth shook with a low, deep rumble that reverberated through the air, causing the tribe members to gasp and stumble. "What was that!?" someone cried out in terror. "Is this it? Is this the start?" another voice shouted, panic clear in their tone. The trembling grew stronger with each passing second, the ground vibrating beneath their feet. People clung to each other, their faces pale with fear. Some dropped to their knees, clutching at the dirt as if they could hold on to it and keep themselves grounded amidst the chaos. "It''s coming!" a man screamed. "The beasts! The beasts are coming!" His voice was frantic, bordering on hysteria as the tremors became more violent. "Stay calm!" someone tried to shout, but their own voice cracked with fear. The panic spread like wildfire. People began running, their movements frantic and desperate. Some grabbed whatever weapons they could find¡ªmakeshift spears, clubs, anything they thought might offer some semblance of protection. But it was clear in their eyes that none of them believed it would be enough. The earth shook again, harder this time. A loud, deep rumbling noise echoed from the distance, growing louder with every passing second. It was as if the very planet itself was awakening to the chaos that was about to unfold. The air grew thick with dread, the anticipation almost unbearable. Sophia turned to Lyerin, her face pale with fear. "Lyerin, what do we do?" she whispered urgently. Lyerin''s smirk faded, and his expression grew serious. He could feel Corora trembling on his shoulder, and he could see the fear etched on Sophia''s face. But he remained calm, his mind calculating. "It''s starting," he muttered under his breath. "Stay close to me." The trembling grew even more intense, and the fear within the tribe escalated. People were screaming now, shouting prayers, curses, anything they thought might help. The ground quaked beneath them, and the air itself seemed to vibrate with the oncoming danger. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What''s happening!?" someone shouted. "We''re all going to die!" "Calm down!" a voice called out, though it was shaky with terror. "We can''t panic now!" But the trembling only worsened. The sound of the rumbling was deafening now, like the roar of a thousand storms converging upon them. People fell to the ground, clutching their heads, their bodies trembling with fear. The very air around them seemed to hum with impending doom. Then, just as the trembling reached its peak, the noise stopped. The earth went still, and for a brief, heart-stopping moment, there was silence. And then they saw it. From the shadows of the horizon, a massive creature appeared. Its towering form loomed over the landscape, its dark, hulking body casting a shadow that stretched across the land. It moved slowly, its footsteps causing the ground to quake beneath it. Its eyes, glowing with an eerie light, scanned the trembling tribe below, as if it could already taste their fear. The people of the Stonehooves Tribe stared in horror, their hearts pounding in their chests. The sheer size of the creature was enough to make even the bravest among them feel insignificant. Its skin was rough and scarred, its muscles bulging with power. Its claws, sharp and glistening, could tear through stone with ease. One by one, the tribe members began to back away, their legs shaking so badly that they could barely stand. Some of them collapsed to the ground, their bodies going limp with terror. Others fell to their knees, clutching their heads, unable to process what they were seeing. Lyerin stood tall, his eyes fixed on the creature with a calm, calculating gaze. While everyone else around him trembled in fear, he remained still, unflinching. Corora gripped his shoulder tightly, her body trembling, but Lyerin showed no signs of fear. He simply smiled. "Of course," Lyerin muttered under his breath, his voice barely audible amidst the rising panic. "It begins." The creature let out a deafening roar, its voice shaking the very foundations of the earth. The tribe recoiled, their fear intensifying. Every single one of them felt like fainting, their knees weak, their hearts ready to give out. But not Lyerin. Chapter 158: A weak minotaur The beast in front of the Stonehooves tribe was a towering Minotaur, its body covered in a rough hide of dark, leathery skin that rippled with muscle. Standing nearly fifteen feet tall, its massive horns curved upward like a deadly crown, gleaming in the dim light. Its eyes glowed a fiery red, filled with a mix of rage and hunger as it clutched a massive double-headed axe in one hand, its other hand dragging across the earth as it stomped forward. Its snout flared as it inhaled the scent of fear from the humans below, its breath coming out in deep, guttural huffs. Sophia, standing beside Lyerin, couldn''t tear her eyes away from the creature. She had heard stories of Minotaurs, of their strength and cruelty, but seeing one in person made her blood run cold. "What is that?" she whispered, her voice barely audible over the low rumbling growl emanating from the beast. Lyerin glanced at her, his expression unreadable, though a hint of amusement danced in his eyes. "That''s a Minotaur," he said simply, as if the answer was obvious. The Minotaur took another step forward, its hooves pounding the earth beneath it with a force that sent small tremors through the ground. The tribe behind them began to panic once more, some of them backing away in fear, while others stood frozen in place, unable to move. Corora, sitting on Lyerin''s shoulder, looked around at the terrified faces of the tribe and frowned. Despite the sheer size of the beast, something seemed off to her. She studied it for a moment longer before she turned to Lyerin. "Wait... why is it so weak?" she asked, a note of confusion in her voice. Lyerin raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "Weak?" "Yes," Corora said, her brow furrowed in thought. "It''s only in the Initial Peak Stage of the Mana Cycle. Anyone who''s participating in this survival game should be able to handle it. They''re all second cycle or higher, as strong as you, Lyerin." Lyerin chuckled at that, a playful smile creeping across his face. "Oh? You think those pesky bugs from other civilizations can defeat and rival me?" His voice was filled with mock arrogance, and he tilted his head slightly to the side, his grin widening as he teased her. Corora blushed, her face turning a soft shade of red as she stammered, clearly flustered by his playful attitude. "N-no, that''s not what I meant¡­" she began, but her voice trailed off, unable to find the words to continue. She ducked her head slightly, embarrassed by her reaction, and fell silent. Lyerin''s playful smirk faded as he gazed up at the Minotaur again, his eyes narrowing slightly in thought. He mumbled something under his breath, so quietly that even Corora couldn''t hear it clearly. But his lips formed a familiar phrase: "All according to plan." In truth, Lyerin had been expecting the arrival of the Minotaur. He had purposely drawn it toward the tribe by killing numerous monsters during his scouting missions. His Mana beasts had been instrumental in capturing and eliminating those creatures, though the cost had been high. Many of his beasts had been killed in the process, leaving him with only six remaining, and even those were badly injured. Still, Lyerin remained confident, his eyes gleaming with a predatory hunger as he surveyed the approaching Minotaur. "Let me deal with this creature," Lyerin said, his voice calm and composed as he gently lifted Corora off his shoulder and set her down on the ground beside Sophia. Sophia, though still anxious, nodded at Lyerin, her trust in him evident. She took a step back, giving him space to confront the monstrous being. As Lyerin stepped forward, his gaze remained fixed on the Minotaur, but in his mind, he couldn''t help but feel a flicker of excitement. His Mana beasts had already seen the creature earlier, but now, with it standing before him, something primal stirred within him. He licked his lips in anticipation. --- High above, in a realm far removed from the mortal plane, six shadowy figures watched the unfolding events through a shimmering portal. These beings, towering and enigmatic, had no distinguishable features beyond their silhouettes. Each one of them possessed six arms, their movements slow and deliberate as they observed Lyerin and the Stonehooves tribe. "It seems the humans of Earth have drawn the attention of a Minotaur," one of the figures remarked, their voice deep and resonant. "How unlucky for the weakest tribe of all to face such a creature so early in the game." Another figure nodded, its form rippling like smoke. "Indeed. Though it''s that human, Lyerin, who sent his Mana beasts to scout the area. He''s paid the price for his recklessness¡ªmost of his beasts are either dead or severely injured. He has only a handful left, and even those are covered in wounds." The six-armed shadows continued to watch, their eyes fixed on the trembling humans below, their expressions unreadable. "What a pathetic display," one of them sneered. "Earthlings, especially this tribe, seem woefully unprepared. How did they even qualify for this game?" "Fate can be cruel," another responded. "Still, this Lyerin intrigues me. There is something about him that I could feel upon seeing his confidence¡­" The others murmured in agreement, though their collective attention remained on the impending battle. One of the shadows finally broke the silence, its tone thoughtful and curious. "So, what should we do with Earth?" --- Back on the ground, Lyerin stood face to face with the Minotaur, the air between them thick with tension. The beast let out a snort, its breath hot and rancid, as it raised its axe high above its head, preparing to strike. The tribe behind Lyerin held their breath, their fear palpable as they watched their leader stand alone against the massive creature. But Lyerin showed no signs of fear. He simply smiled, his hand reaching for the weapon strapped to his back. His movements were slow, deliberate, as if he had all the time in the world. The Minotaur, impatient, roared in frustration and swung its axe downward with incredible force. In a flash, Lyerin moved. He sidestepped the attack with ease, the axe slamming into the ground where he had stood only moments before, sending a cloud of dust and debris into the air. The Minotaur let out a growl of anger, pulling its weapon from the ground and preparing to strike again, but Lyerin was already on the move. He leaped into the air, his body twisting gracefully as he brought his weapon down on the Minotaur''s exposed back. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The blade sliced through the creature''s tough hide with surprising ease, and the Minotaur let out a bellow of pain, stumbling forward as blood gushed from the wound. Lyerin landed smoothly on the ground behind the beast, his eyes gleaming with satisfaction. He could feel the surge of power coursing through his veins, the thrill of battle igniting a fire within him. "Too easy," he muttered under his breath, his smile widening as the Minotaur turned to face him once more, its eyes blazing with fury. Despite its strength and size, the creature was slow, its movements clumsy compared to Lyerin''s fluid grace. He dodged its attacks with ease, each swing of its axe missing by a wide margin. And with every miss, Lyerin struck back, his blade finding its mark again and again, each wound weakening the creature further. In the distance, the Stonehooves tribe watched in awe. Their fear began to fade, replaced by a growing sense of hope as they witnessed their leader holding his own against the fearsome beast. Whispers spread through the crowd, their voices filled with wonder and disbelief. "He''s doing it¡­" "He''s actually beating it¡­" Sophia and Corora watched as well, their eyes wide with amazement. Sophia clutched her hands to her chest, her heart racing as she watched Lyerin move with precision and power. As the Minotaur staggered back, blood pouring from its wounds, Lyerin moved in for the final blow. His blade gleamed in the dim light as he brought it down on the creature''s neck, severing its head from its body in one swift motion. The Minotaur''s body crumpled to the ground, the earth shaking beneath it one last time. Lyerin stood over the fallen beast, his chest rising and falling steadily as he wiped the blood from his blade. With a glance back at the tribe, he smirked. "This one is easy," he loudly said. Yet after he said that, his eyes widened. Chapter 159: Not so fast The air around the Stonehooves tribe was electric, buzzing with an energy that hadn''t been felt in years. After the Minotaur''s massive body hit the ground, its severed head rolling to the side, there was a moment of stunned silence. Then, the cheers erupted. The sound exploded into the night, a cacophony of voices, disbelief turning into celebration. Every person in the tribe looked at Lyerin with wide, admiring eyes. "Lyerin! Lyerin!" they chanted, their voices rising in unison. A group of younger tribespeople, who had been trembling just moments before, surged forward, throwing their fists into the air. Some of the elders, usually the most cautious and somber, nodded in approval, their stern faces softening into smiles. Corora, perched beside Sophia, was the first to break the solemn silence among the women. Her lips curved into a shy smile, then into a wide grin, and she whispered to herself, "I knew it. I knew Lyerin would protect us." Sophia, standing nearby, couldn''t contain her joy either. She rushed forward, her eyes glimmering as she practically leapt toward Lyerin. "You did it, Lyerin!" she exclaimed, her voice filled with awe and a mix of gratitude and admiration. "You killed it! You really killed it!" Lyerin, standing tall and relaxed, wiped his blade clean, his chest rising and falling steadily. His expression remained nonchalant, almost bored, but there was a flicker of amusement in his eyes as he glanced at Sophia. "Was there ever any doubt?" Sophia laughed, a sound so light it could have floated on the wind. She moved closer to him, her eyes shining. "I wasn''t worried," she said, though her earlier fear had been apparent to everyone. "I knew you''d handle it." From the other side of the crowd, Corora, still shy, finally joined the cheer. She cupped her hands around her mouth and, with a voice louder than anyone had ever heard from her, shouted, "Lyerin! You''re amazing!" Lyerin shot her a playful glance, his grin widening. "You sound surprised," he teased. "Didn''t you already say it was too weak?" Corora''s face flushed red, and she covered her mouth with her hands, too embarrassed to answer. But the joy was infectious. Even those who had once doubted Lyerin''s leadership couldn''t help but be swept up in the moment. "Did you see how fast he moved?" one of the older men in the tribe asked, shaking his head in disbelief. "I''ve never seen anything like it." "And the way he dodged that axe," another chimed in. "Like he knew where it would strike before it even moved!" The women of the tribe began whispering excitedly to one another, their eyes darting toward Lyerin, filled with awe and admiration. "He''s unstoppable," one of them murmured. "A true warrior of the Stonehooves tribe." Others joined in, their voices overlapping in excitement. "Lyerin! Lyerin! Leader of the Stonehooves!" they chanted louder, their praise echoing through the air, fueling the growing celebration. It was as if they had forgotten the danger that still lingered. For now, Lyerin was a hero, and in their eyes, nothing could touch him. Corora, no longer able to contain her emotions, ran to Lyerin and wrapped her arms around him tightly. "I knew you''d protect us," she whispered, her voice soft and filled with affection. "You''re amazing, Lyerin." Lyerin smiled at her, but there was a subtle glint in his eyes, something almost predatory as he tilted his head slightly, sensing the attention of beings far more powerful than his tribe. He felt it ¨C a presence, or rather, presences ¨C observing him from above. But he chose to ignore it, for now. His focus was on his people. ¡­ Far above, in a dark realm that stretched beyond the understanding of mortal beings, the six-armed shadows watched the celebrations below with disdain. Their glowing eyes fixated on the humans of Earth, their expressions unreadable, but their mockery was clear in their tones. "Foolish humans," one of the shadows muttered, its voice dripping with contempt. "Do they truly believe this is over?" "They think killing a Minotaur is a feat worth celebrating," another sneered, its six arms crossing over its chest as it hovered closer to the portal, watching the festivities with disinterest. "Pathetic. They don''t even realize what awaits them." A third shadow, its voice colder than the rest, chimed in. "This is merely the beginning. These ignorant creatures believe they''ve won a victory, yet they remain unaware of the real challenge ahead." "They''re cheering over a single kill," scoffed one of the larger shadows, its tone mocking. "As if this was some kind of grand achievement. Do they not understand the nature of the game?" Laughter echoed among the shadows, each one mocking the humans'' ignorance with malicious delight. "That Lyerin is arrogant, too," one of the figures said, its arms waving in dismissive gestures. "He doesn''t realize how insignificant his power is. If he thinks that a simple Minotaur is the greatest threat he''ll face, he''s in for a rude awakening." Another shadow chuckled darkly. "Let them celebrate. The longer they live in their delusion, the sweeter their despair will taste when reality strikes." ¡­ Back on the ground, the cheering in the Stonehooves tribe was beginning to reach its peak. People were dancing, throwing their arms around one another, overwhelmed by the sense of relief. Even the air seemed lighter, less oppressive, as if the defeat of the Minotaur had lifted a great weight from their shoulders. But then, suddenly, a hush fell over the tribe. One by one, the cheers died, replaced by gasps of shock. The atmosphere, which had been vibrant with celebration, quickly shifted to one of cold dread. All eyes turned toward the massive corpse of the Minotaur that lay on the ground. Sophia, standing beside Lyerin, frowned in confusion. "What¡­ what''s happening?" she asked, her voice trembling. Lyerin, still relaxed, feigned ignorance. He turned slowly to face the fallen beast, his expression neutral, as though he hadn''t noticed the shift. But in truth, he had felt it the moment the celebration had begun. The Minotaur, which had been dead and unmoving, twitched. Its body began to glow faintly, a dark, ominous light pulsing from its wounds. The head, which had been severed cleanly, seemed to flicker as if it were being reattached by an unseen force. The earth beneath the beast trembled, and the air grew thick with an oppressive energy. Corora''s voice, usually quiet, cut through the silence, filled with horror. "It''s¡­ it''s getting back up!" she cried, her hands flying to her mouth. Sophia''s face turned pale, her eyes wide with disbelief. "But¡­ how? You killed it! We saw it die!" Lyerin''s lips twitched into a smirk, though his eyes remained focused on the Minotaur. He pretended to be as surprised as everyone else, though deep inside, he had expected this. After all, this was the game, and nothing would be so easy. The Minotaur''s body began to grow, doubling in size before their very eyes. Its muscles bulged grotesquely, its horns elongating and twisting into even deadlier shapes. The glow from its eyes intensified, now blazing with fury as it stood to its full, terrifying height. Where once it had been formidable, now it was monstrous, its roar shaking the very ground beneath the tribe''s feet. GRAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!! The cheers were gone. Panic immediately possessed everyone in the crowd, as if their earlier confidence were immune shattered like a broken glass. "L-Lyerin¡­" Sophia''s voice was a whisper, filled with fear. "What do we do now?" Lyerin didn''t answer right away. He stared at the massive creature before him, his mind racing as he calculated his next move. Then, he turned his head slightly, his smirk never fading. "Hmmmm," he said calmly, almost too calmly. "There''s something wrong about it." The Minotaur let out a bone-rattling roar, its voice filled with the rage of a creature that had been denied death, and it charged toward the Stonehooves tribe with a speed that belied its enormous size. Fear rippled through the tribe like a cold wind, paralyzing them in place. Every one of them, save for Lyerin, stood frozen, their eyes wide with terror as the ground shook with the force of the beast''s approach. Lyer in, however, remained motionless, his smirk now a grin. As the Minotaur bore down on them, he stepped forward. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Let me see¡­" Chapter 160: Broadcasted Despair Far above, back beyond the grasp of mortal understanding, the six-armed shadows hovered in the dark, nebulous realm that stretched infinitely into the void. Their eyes glowed a sinister hue, their forms shifting like dark smoke as they observed the unfolding events below on Earth. The Stonehooves tribe, with Lyerin standing confidently at the forefront, was a source of amusement for these powerful beings. "Hahahahahahah!" Their laughter echoed through the shadowy dimension, cold and cruel. The largest of the shadows, a towering figure with six muscular arms, crossed all of them over its massive chest, its laughter the loudest. "Look at them," it sneered, its voice deep and booming. "These Earthlings, so confident after killing a mere Minotaur! Do they really think that''s all it takes to survive this game?" Another shadow, slimmer but no less intimidating, chuckled darkly. "Fools. They don''t even understand what they''ve unleashed. The Minotaur may have been weak in its initial form, but its true strength comes when it''s angered, when it''s killed and allowed to heal. These Earthlings don''t know that they''ve only made things worse for themselves." The third shadow, its voice softer but filled with malice, joined in the mockery. "Yes, the Minotaurs are invincible. Each time they are defeated, they return stronger, faster, and more deadly. That''s why they''ve been chosen to be the scourge of this game, to crush the group who had reached the top." "They''ll be the first to fall," the largest shadow said with glee. "These humans, these fragile, insignificant creatures, will serve as an example to the rest of the participants. The first victims of the survival game. Let the other worlds watch as they are torn apart, piece by piece." One of the shadows leaned closer to the portal through which they were watching. Its eyes gleamed with satisfaction. "And what a spectacle it will be. Earth will be the first to crumble, its champions reduced to dust. All the other worlds will see how hopeless it is to stand against the true power of this game." "They think they can fight," another shadow scoffed. "But they don''t even understand the rules. The Minotaurs are not just beasts¡ªthey are a force of nature, created to destroy, to crush any who stand in their way. Every time they fall, they come back stronger. They heal, they grow, they evolve." "And when the Minotaur rises again, Earth will watch in despair," the largest shadow said with a grin. "The weakest tribe will be the first to be crushed. Let the world see. Let the other races laugh as the Earthlings fall." Their laughter filled the void once again, a chilling sound that reverberated in the dark realm. There was no mercy, no compassion in their voices. Only the cold, calculated malice of beings far beyond human comprehension, taking pleasure in the inevitable destruction that was about to unfold. ¡­ Meanwhile, though the projection of the Asura girl had vanished from the sky above the Stonehooves tribe, she hadn''t left. Instead, her voice echoed across the cosmos, her announcement reaching every corner of the universe, especially Earth. Her voice was filled with a malicious excitement as she narrated the unfolding events to every world watching the survival game. "Attention, everyone!" the Asura girl''s voice boomed, filled with glee. "The weakest tribe of Earth, the Stonehooves, has just made a fatal mistake! They''ve angered the Minotaur, and now it has healed! Twice the strength, twice the speed, and twice the size! Watch as they are crushed beneath the might of this unstoppable force!" Her words sent chills down the spines of everyone listening. Across Earth, and in other worlds, people watched in horror as the scene unfolded. On Earth, large screens had been set up to broadcast the survival game instead of the sky for some unknown reason like they had taken control of the world''s technologies. In cities and towns, villages and farmlands, protected by the government from the horrors, people stood frozen, their eyes glued to the screens. The atmosphere was thick with tension, and a collective dread began to settle in. In a busy metropolitan area of Earth, people gathered around a massive screen mounted on the side of a skyscraper. Hundreds of humans, from office workers to shop owners, stood in silent horror as they watched the Minotaur rise to its feet once again, now towering over Lyerin and the Stonehooves tribe. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Oh my God," someone in the crowd whispered, their voice trembling. "It''s¡­ it''s getting bigger!" A woman clutched her child tightly, her face pale. "How can they fight something like that? It''s¡­ it''s a monster!" Others were less sympathetic. A group of men, standing at the back of the crowd, crossed their arms, sneering at the screen. "They deserve it," one of them muttered. "That tribe is nothing. They''re weak. If they fall, it''s their own fault for being so pathetic." "Yeah," another agreed. "Earth has better champions than them. Why are we stuck watching these losers?" But for every sneer, there was someone who watched in silent fear, unable to tear their eyes away from the impending doom. "If they lose," a young woman whispered, "what happens to us? What happens to Earth?" ¡­ In a small village on the other side of the world, an elderly man watched the game in his humble home, his face lined with worry. His grandchildren sat beside him, their eyes wide with fear. "Grandfather," one of the children asked, "are they going to lose?" The old man sighed heavily, his heart heavy with despair. "I don''t know," he said softly. "But I am confident our Village spirit will forever protect us from the monsters of the forests." ¡­ In the upper echelons of society, where the powerful and influential gathered to watch the game, the reactions were mixed. In the towering skyscrapers of the Borgias Family, the elite watched with bright expressions. They knew what was at stake. "Lyerin is strong," one of the elders said, his voice high, "but this¡­ this is beyond what he expected. If he falls, Earth''s evolution will be accelerated. The monsters will grow faster. Earth will become a wasteland. But we will be fine haha!" Another member of the family shook their heads, their faces looking fresh. "He can''t win. It''s impossible. That Minotaur¡­ it''s too powerful now. The Stonehooves tribe is doomed. He is doomed haha!" But not everyone shared the same despair. Lyuzen stood at the back, watching the screen with a serious expression. He didn''t speak, but his eyes were fixed on Lyerin, as if searching for something. He didn''t know what to feel. The panic in his son''s face seemed controlled and fake. ¡­ Back in the Asura girl''s projection, her voice grew even more excited as she continued to narrate. "The Stonehooves tribe stands on the brink of destruction! And if they lose, Earth''s evolution will be forced to accelerate! The monsters will grow at an incredible speed, turning your planet into a desolate wasteland, absorbed by the darkness!" The people of Earth, those watching in homes, on the streets, in towns and cities, all felt the weight of her words. Despair settled like a heavy cloud over the planet, a creeping fear that tightened around their hearts. "We''re going to die," someone whispered in the crowd. "Earth is going to be destroyed." "Monsters," another said, their voice shaking. "They''re going to overrun us. We can''t stop them. If that tribe loses¡­ we''re all doomed." Across the globe, the same feelings of fear and helplessness spread. For every few who cheered or cursed the Stonehooves tribe, there were those who understood the gravity of the situation. This wasn''t just a game anymore. It was a battle for the survival of their world. And with each passing second, the likelihood of their salvation grew smaller. The Asura girl''s voice echoed one final time, her tone gleeful and filled with malice. "Let the world watch as Earth falls into despair! The game has only just begun, and already, the weakest tribe is on the verge of annihilation!" As she spoke, the Minotaur let out a deafening roar, its monstrous form looming over the terrified Stonehooves tri be. Despair rippled through the people of Earth like a tidal wave. At that moment, hope seemed like a distant memory. Chapter 161: Arrogance of the leader Back in the heart of the Stonehooves Tribe, the ground trembled beneath the hulking Minotaur, its roar echoing through the barren landscape like a thunderclap. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Its once wounded form now stood tall, having doubled in size, its muscles rippling with newfound strength. Its red eyes gleamed with a mix of fury and bloodlust as it stared down at the tribe, particularly at Lyerin, who stood firm, unshaken by the behemoth''s rebirth. Corora hurried to Lyerin''s side, her breathing uneven, her small frame trembling with uncertainty. "Lyerin... Should we attack now? We have no time!" Her voice quivered, betraying the fear that had crept into her heart. Lyerin glanced at her, his gaze calm, almost amused. "No, not yet," he said, shaking his head slowly, his expression unreadable. "But why?!" Corora''s eyes widened in shock. "It''s only getting stronger every second. You can''t possibly let this go on!" Her voice rose in panic. Lyerin''s lips curved into a small smile. "Exactly. The Minotaur grows stronger each time it''s angered, each time it''s killed. It regenerates, and with every return, it becomes twice as deadly." Corora froze, her gaze snapping back to the Minotaur. She tried to focus on its power, honing her senses to gauge its current strength. And then, the truth hit her like a blow to the gut. She stumbled back, her face paling. "No... It can''t be¡­ It''s... It''s already surpassed me." Her voice was small, breathless as she realized the full extent of the monster''s growth. "It was only at the tenth stage of the initial Mana cycle, and now... now it''s nearly at your level, Lyerin! It''s in the eighth stage of the secondary Mana cycle!" Her voice trembled. "It''s doubled in power!" Lyerin gave a slow nod, his eyes never leaving the towering creature before them. "That''s correct." "But..." Corora stammered, her mind racing. "What do we do now? How do we stop something that grows stronger with every defeat? It''s getting closer to your power, Lyerin! If it surpasses you¡­" Lyerin chuckled softly, cutting her off. His tone remained light, almost dismissive. "It''s not a problem," he said, his voice carrying an air of confidence that made Corora stop short, blinking at him in disbelief. She opened her mouth to protest, but the look in Lyerin''s eyes stopped her. Despite the impossible odds, despite the monstrous power standing before them, Lyerin was utterly calm. There was not a trace of fear in his demeanor. In his head, Lyerin thought to himself, In my past life, I was always prepared. A loner like me didn''t survive by brute force alone. I''ve seen creatures like this before. And no matter how strong they get, there''s always a way¡­ A way¡­ To break them!! ¡­ Far above, in the shadowy realm that housed the six-armed watchers, laughter erupted in waves. The sinister figures hovered like dark gods, their laughter deep and mocking as they replayed Lyerin''s words over and over in their minds. "Not a problem?" one of the shadows scoffed, its voice thick with amusement. "Did you hear that? The human really thinks this is not a problem!" "How ignorant can these Earthlings be?" another shadow chimed in, its tone dripping with disdain. "Do they really believe that their pathetic tribe can handle a creature like that? The Minotaur is invincible! Every time it''s defeated, it regenerates stronger and stronger. Not even we have the means to deal with such an endlessly evolving force!" The largest shadow, its form bristling with malice, chuckled darkly. "The humans don''t realize what they''re dealing with. This isn''t just some ordinary monster. The Minotaurs were created for this very purpose¡ªto crush the weak, to annihilate anything that stands in their way. Lyerin and his tribe are nothing more than ants before it." "They really think they can handle a monster that regenerates after every death?" a shadow sneered. "The Minotaur''s strength is limitless. It grows faster, stronger, more dangerous with every second. And they think their tiny human tribe can do something about it?" "Fools," another voice added. "We struggled to capture that beast even in the dungeon, with all our power and resources. It took all of our strength to subdue it, and now this Lyerin thinks he can deal with it?" The shadows cackled in unison, their voices a cacophony of mockery. "Let the Earthlings be the first victims. Let them be crushed by their own ignorance." ¡­ On Earth, the projection of the Asura girl reappeared in the sky, her expression one of pure disbelief. She had been watching the events unfold, her voice tinged with shock as she announced to the gathered masses what was happening. "Can you believe this?" the Asura girl''s voice rang out, her tone incredulous. "Lyerin of the Stonehooves Tribe just claimed that the Minotaur is not a problem! Not a problem?! Does he not understand what he''s facing?" The people of Earth watched in horror as the Asura girl continued. "Let me make this clear to all of you watching. The Minotaur is no ordinary creature! It''s one of the most terrifying beasts in existence. Its power grows exponentially every time it is angered, every time it is defeated. "Right now, it''s already at the eighth stage of the secondary Mana cycle. And if Lyerin continues to toy with it, it will only get stronger!" Her voice took on a darker, more ominous tone. "The only weakness of the Minotaur is that it grows stronger the angrier it gets. Its power is tied to its rage. The only way to defeat it... is to somehow calm it down. But how can anyone do that when it''s been designed to destroy?" The Asura girl paused, letting the weight of her words sink in. Across Earth, people listened, their faces pale with fear and confusion. How could anyone, especially a mere human, hope to calm a creature that had been designed for pure destruction? "Now¡­ Can you believe it?" the Asura girl said again, her voice filled with both disbelief and amusement. "Lyerin says it''s not a problem! Not a problem, when this creature could crush him and his entire tribe with a single blow!" ¡­ Back on Earth, people were watching in disbelief. The giant screens that had been set up across major cities were now filled with the image of the massive Minotaur towering over the Stonehooves Tribe. Its red eyes glowed with an otherworldly hatred, its muscles bulging with power. The ground beneath it trembled with every step. In a crowded marketplace, a group of people stood frozen in front of one of the screens, their faces a mix of fear and confusion. "He said... it''s not a problem?" one man muttered, his voice shaky. "How can it not be a problem? Look at that thing! It''s a monster!" "He''s insane," another person said, shaking their head in disbelief. "That Minotaur... it''s going to kill them all!" In a small village, an old woman clutched her rosary, her hands trembling. "He''s going to get them all killed," she whispered to herself, tears streaming down her face. "There''s no way they can survive this¡­" Meanwhile, in the upper echelons of society, those who had been watching the survival game with more interest began to murmur among themselves. "Is Lyerin truly that arrogant?" one man said, his voice filled with disbelief. "Does he really think he can handle something like that? The Minotaur is unstoppable!" "He doesn''t know what he''s doing," another person said, shaking their head. "Earth is doomed if this is their best hope." ¡­ The Asura girl''s projection loomed over the skies of Earth once more, her voice rising with curiosity and a hint of challenge. "Lyerin of the Stonehooves Tribe," she called out, her voice echoing through the air. "How do you plan to deal with this beast? How do you intend to stop a creature that only grows stronger the more it is angered?" The people of Earth held their breath, waiting for an answer. Waiting to see i f Lyerin truly had a plan¡ªor if his confidence was nothing more than the final act of a man doomed to fail. Chapter 162: Go Sleep! Lyerin stood tall upon the statue of the Stonehooves Tribe, his figure casting a long shadow in the waning light. "Heh!" he sneered. The Minotaur, now gargantuan and filled with rage, was prepared to destroy everything in its path, and Lyerin could see its massive body shaking with fury. The ground beneath it trembled, and the roar that escaped its monstrous maw echoed through the valley. Dust kicked up as its hooves slammed into the earth, and the eyes of everyone in the tribe were locked onto the beast. Without warning, Lyerin leaped from the statue, soaring through the air with grace that belied the danger of the situation. As he flew toward the towering Minotaur, the beast raised its immense club, muscles bulging as it prepared to deliver a devastating blow. The tension was palpable, and for a moment, the people of the Stonehooves Tribe held their breath, watching in silent horror as their leader flew directly into the monster''s path. But then, in a flash, Lyerin reached into his magic ring, and from within, he pulled out a small, inconspicuous object. With a swift shot, he hurled it toward the Minotaur, swoosh! aiming for its massive face. The beast, mid-roar, inhaled sharply, and the object¡ªa small ball¡ªburst into a cloud of thick, white smoke. The Minotaur, unphased at first, raised its club higher, ready to bring it crashing down upon Lyerin. "Since we can''t deal with it physically, we''ll just make it sleep!" Lyerin shouted, his voice cutting through the roar of the beast. The Minotaur''s enormous muscles tensed, and it seemed for a moment as though it would crush Lyerin where he stood. But then, a strange thing happened. The Minotaur''s roar began to fade, and its massive arms trembled. The club it held aloft wavered, then slowly, as if the strength was draining from its body, the beast began to lower its weapon. Its red eyes, once filled with rage, grew heavy. The Minotaur staggered, trying to fight off the drowsiness, but it was no use. The white smoke had taken effect. With a final, resounding thud, the Minotaur collapsed onto the ground, sending a shockwave through the earth as its colossal body hit the dirt. Its breathing slowed, and soon, the only sound was the rhythmic rise and fall of its massive chest as it drifted into a deep, magical slumber. Lyerin, standing proudly in the middle of the chaos, raised his arms in triumph, his face lit up with a victorious grin. "Cheers on me, my girls!" he called out, his voice confident, almost cocky. Corora, Cornelia, Maria, Elena, Sophia, Lydia, Fiona, Emily, and Natalie exchanged uncertain glances. They had been filled with terror just moments ago, the sight of the Minotaur''s overwhelming power had shaken them to their core. Now, after witnessing Lyerin''s bold and somewhat reckless maneuver, they felt a strange mix of awe and confusion. It seemed too easy. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Could he really have subdued such a monstrous beast with such a simple trick? Lyerin kept his arms raised, waiting for their response. "Well?" he asked, his voice taking on an edge of impatience. "I said, cheer!" Feeling the pressure of his gaze, the women awkwardly began to clap and shout, their voices a bit hesitant at first. "W-Woo!" Corora began, forcing a smile as she clapped. "L-Lyerin did it!" The others followed suit, their cheers weak and uncertain at first. "Amazing!" Cornelia added, her voice lacking conviction. "He really... did it?" "Yeah... so strong!" Maria chimed in, her eyes darting nervously between the sleeping Minotaur and Lyerin. "Lyerin... really powerful!" "That was... impressive?" Sophia said, though it sounded more like a question than a statement. As the women continued their forced cheering, Lyerin lowered his arms, his expression softening slightly. But there was still a glint of something darker in his eyes. He turned to the rest of the tribe, who had been watching in stunned silence, their faces pale with fear. "And what about you lot?" Lyerin''s voice boomed across the gathered crowd. "You don''t want to cheer either? Or are you all too scared to show a little gratitude?" His tone was playful, but there was an unmistakable edge of threat lurking beneath the surface. The people of the Stonehooves Tribe looked at each other nervously, the fear in their eyes now mixed with a sense of urgency. None of them wanted to be the first to break the silence, but under Lyerin''s expectant gaze, they had no choice. "Y-Yeah!" someone finally shouted from the back of the crowd, their voice shaky but loud enough to be heard. "Lyerin saved us!" A murmur of agreement followed, and soon, the entire tribe was clapping and shouting, their voices growing louder as they realized that hesitation might not be the best option. "Lyerin, the hero of the Stonehooves Tribe!" one man yelled, his voice a bit too enthusiastic, as though trying to compensate for his earlier fear. "He defeated the Minotaur!" another woman added, clapping her hands together and forcing a smile. "Yeah, no one can stand against Lyerin!" someone else chimed in, though there was a slight tremble in their voice. The cheering grew louder, but beneath the surface, there was an undeniable sense of dread. They had all seen the Minotaur''s terrifying power, and while Lyerin had somehow subdued it, none of them believed for a second that it was truly over. Yet, under the pressure of Lyerin''s gaze, they continued their forced celebrations. ¡­ Far above, in the shadowy realm of the six-armed watchers, laughter filled the air. The shadowy figures, each draped in an aura of malice, had been watching the scene unfold with growing amusement. "Did you hear that?" one of the six-armed creatures sneered, its voice dripping with contempt. "He really thinks this is over!" "Foolish humans," another shadow chimed in, its laughter echoing in the darkness. "They truly believe they''ve won just because they made the Minotaur sleep? How laughable!" "Does he not realize that this is only the beginning?" a third shadow hissed, its voice filled with derision. "The Minotaur is far from defeated. They''ve merely delayed the inevitable." "Many have tried that trick before," one of the figures added with a mocking tone. "Does the human Lyerin think he''s the first to try and make the beast sleep? Pathetic. He should know that the Minotaur''s strength lies in its fury, and this is only a temporary reprieve." "Exactly!" another shadow agreed, its voice gleeful. "Once the Minotaur awakens, it will be stronger than ever. The more it is angered, the more unstoppable it becomes. And the next time it rises, it won''t be so easily subdued." The largest of the shadows leaned forward, its six arms moving gracefully as it spoke with a deep, ominous tone. "Let them celebrate their little victory for now. Soon enough, they will realize the gravity of their mistake. The Minotaur will not only rise again¡ªit will come back stronger, faster, and deadlier than before." "They''ve merely postponed their fate," one of the smaller shadows hissed. "Earth and its weaklings will be the first to fall in this game. Let the other worlds watch as Lyerin and his tribe are crushed beneath the weight of their own arrogance." Their laughter echoed through the darkened realm, a chorus of mocking voices that reveled in the coming destruction. ¡­ Meanwhile, on Earth, the projection of the Asura girl reappeared, her expression a mix of amusement and disbelief. "Lyerin, you say it''s no longer a problem?" she called out, her voice ringing across the lands. "How amusing." Her gaze shifted toward the slumbering Minotaur, and a smirk played across her lips. "The Minotaur is far from defeated. It''s only asleep, and when it wakes... well, let''s just say your little trick won''t work a second time." She turned her attention to the watching crowds of Earth, her voice rising with excitement. "People of Earth! Watch closely. Lyerin''s so-called victory will be short-lived. When the Minotaur awakens, it will be twice as strong, twice as fast, and twice as deadly! Let this be a lesson to all of you: there is no escape from the wrath of the Minotaur!" Her words sent a ripple of fear through the gathered crowds. The cheering in the Stonehooves Tribe felt hollow now, a temporary lull in a storm that was far from over. As the people of Earth watched in growing horror, the reality of their situation began to sink in¡ªthis was far from over. They could feel it! Chapter 163: What is he planning? Lyerin stood motionless, his eyes fixed on the slumbering Minotaur. A subtle shift rippled through the beast''s massive body, a stir that signaled its impending wake. The earth beneath it trembled as the creature''s chest heaved, and its muscles tensed, preparing to rise once again. Lyerin''s lips twisted into a knowing smile. He had expected this. Without hesitation, he reached into his pocket and produced another small pouch, this one filled with a vibrant green powder. With a swift flick of his wrist, he threw the powder toward the Minotaur''s face. Pooosh! The beast inhaled, and almost immediately, the green smoke enveloped it. Its eyes fluttered shut, and the immense body slackened as it drifted back into the deep clutches of sleep. Lyerin knew that such tricks wouldn''t work forever. The Minotaur was far too resilient, and it would eventually adapt to the powders and tricks he was using. But he had prepared for this. In his previous life as a scavenger, always living on the edge of survival, he had learned the importance of being over-prepared. Sleeping powders, paralyzing powders, confusion powders¡ªhe had them all. Each one different, each one capable of subduing even the most formidable foes. But Lyerin wasn''t just stalling. He had a plan. With the Minotaur immobilized for the moment, he turned his attention back to the massive stone statue that stood at the heart of the Stonehooves Tribe. It towered over the Tribe. Moving with deliberate speed, Lyerin approached the statue, his fingers tracing along its weathered surface. He reached into his magic ring once more, this time pulling out a small vial of glowing liquid. He uncorked it and began pouring the liquid over the base of the statue, muttering softly under his breath as he did so. With the liquid as his ink, Lyerin began inscribing a series of complex magical runes and circles onto the statue. Each line was precise, drawn with the confidence of someone who had done this many times before. The glowing liquid seemed to sink into the stone itself, the runes pulsing faintly as they took shape. The people of the Stonehooves Tribe watched in stunned silence. None of them dared to interrupt him, too afraid to even ask what he was doing. Corora, her voice filled with trepidation, whispered to Sophia, "What is he doing now?" Sophia shook her head, her eyes wide. "I don''t know, but¡­ it looks important." Once he had finished with the statue, Lyerin moved back to the slumbering Minotaur. The beast''s massive chest rose and fell rhythmically, but its body was entirely still. Lyerin knew he had only a limited amount of time before it woke again, angrier and stronger than before. Without wasting a moment, he knelt beside the creature and began to inscribe a matching set of magical circles onto its body, drawing over its leathery skin with the same glowing liquid. The runes flowed across the Minotaur''s body like a web of light, each stroke glowing brighter as Lyerin worked. Sweat began to bead on his forehead, but he didn''t stop. He couldn''t afford to. With every second that passed, the Minotaur was one step closer to waking. When the final circle was complete, Lyerin stood back, inspecting his handiwork. The statue and the Minotaur were now connected by an invisible thread of magic, each circle pulsing in time with the other. Satisfied, Lyerin retrieved another pouch from his belt, this time a potent mix of sleeping powder laced with paralytic magic. He approached the Minotaur once more, placing the powder near its nostrils and letting it drift into the beast''s airways. The creature''s breathing slowed again, and for the briefest of moments, Lyerin felt a wave of relief. But this was only the beginning. He stood up, closed his eyes, and raised both hands toward the sky. His voice, low and steady at first, began to chant. The ancient words of a long-forgotten spell rolled off his tongue, each syllable carrying the weight of an untold power. The magic circles on both the Minotaur and the statue began to glow brighter, their light intensifying with each word. "Erionis ta''kal... Shen''tar volkor..." Lyerin''s voice deepened, the chant growing more complex with each passing moment. The air around him seemed to shimmer, and the ground beneath him vibrated as the spell took hold. "Vrakon il''viran, sel''tor karithor!" The runes on the Minotaur began to pulse in time with his words, their light growing stronger, casting long shadows across the ground. "Kal''dros imenai... fel''nor verethra!" His voice grew louder, more commanding. The magic circle on the statue flared with a bright white light, and the statue itself seemed to tremble as the spell surged through it. "Vornis ta''leth, del''ron karess!" The glow intensified, the circles now shining like miniature suns. Lyerin''s voice echoed across the village, growing in volume and intensity. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His eyes were closed, his hands shaking as the magic built to a crescendo. "Rein''tor vashtal, il''vorn kalethar!" The chant reached a fevered pitch, the magic pouring from the circles in waves. The air around the Minotaur and the statue crackled with energy, and the ground beneath them seemed to hum with power. "Verethar karithon... il''shan kal''tharos!" The final words of the spell left Lyerin''s lips, and with them came a burst of brilliant light. The magic circles flared one last time, their glow so intense that it forced the tribe''s people to shield their eyes. For a moment, there was silence. Then, slowly, the light began to fade. The magic circles dimmed, their power spent, but the connection between the Minotaur and the statue remained. The creature still lay motionless, its body now bound by the spell Lyerin had cast. ¡­ Far above, in the dark realm where the six-armed creatures watched, the shadows shifted. At first, they had been intrigued by Lyerin''s tactics. The sleeping powders had impressed them¡ªafter all, it was well known that the Minotaur could adapt to most attacks, and using different powders had been a clever move. They had nodded approvingly, acknowledging the scavenger''s preparedness. But now, as they watched Lyerin''s intricate ritual, their intrigue turned to confusion. "What is he doing?" one of the shadows muttered, its voice dripping with curiosity. "I thought this human was just buying time," another shadow said, its tone thoughtful. "But this¡­ this is something else." "The runes he''s using," a third shadow chimed in, "they''re not just for binding. There''s something more to this spell." "Could it be?" one of the shadows mused, its six arms twitching as it leaned forward. "Is he trying to alter the creature itself? To link it to the statue?" "Impossible," another shadow scoffed. "No one would dare try such a thing. The Minotaur is a force of nature, an embodiment of rage and strength. To bind it to anything would be¡ª" "Foolish," another shadow interrupted. "And yet¡­ it''s working. Look at how the circles pulse in unison." "Impressive, I must admit," one of the larger shadows said. "But I still don''t see the endgame here. What does he hope to achieve by binding the Minotaur to a statue?" "Perhaps he''s not as foolish as we thought," another shadow muttered, its tone begrudging. "Still, this is dangerous. He''s playing with forces he doesn''t fully understand." They continued to watch in silence, the laughter from before replaced by a quiet sense of curiosity. Lyerin had proven himself more resourceful than they had anticipated, but they were still uncertain of his ultimate plan. ¡­ Meanwhile, on Earth, the Asura girl had reappeared once again, her ethereal form hovering over the various cities and towns as she watched Lyerin''s actions unfold. "Lyerin claims this isn''t a problem," she said, her voice laced with skepticism. "But what is he planning? The Minotaur is a beast born of pure rage, its power growing with each defeat. It cannot be subdued forever." As she spoke, the people of Earth watched in growing unease, their eyes glued to the screens that broadcasted the unfolding events. Fear and uncertainty gripped them, for they knew that the fate of their world hung in the balance. "Lyerin," the Asura girl muttered, her voice barely above a whisper, "what are you trying to do?" Chapter 164: Lyerins unexpected scheme Lyerin stood tall as the final glow of the magic circles faded, the remnants of his chant still hanging in the air like an electric charge. The world seemed to hold its breath, waiting for what would come next. And then, out of nowhere, Lyerin smiled¡ªa slow, sinister smile that sent chills down the spines of everyone who watched. That smile grew wider, and before anyone could react, his laughter erupted, echoing through the sky. "HAHAHAHAHAHA! HAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHA!! HAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" The laughter was maniacal, wild, and uncontrollable. It reverberated across the Stonehooves Tribe, bouncing off the stone structures and filling the air with its unsettling sound. The girls¡ªCorora, Sophia, Cornelia, Maria, Elena, Lydia, Fiona, Emily, and Natalie¡ªstood in stunned silence. They had seen Lyerin accomplish impossible feats before, but this... this sounds sinister. They exchanged nervous glances, unsure of what to make of Lyerin''s sudden outburst. Corora took a hesitant step forward, her voice trembling as she whispered to herself, "What... what is happening? Why is he laughing like that?" Sophia, always the more composed of the group, gripped her sword tightly. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "This doesn''t feel right," she muttered under her breath, her eyes never leaving Lyerin''s figure. "Something is off. Something''s about to happen, and I don''t like it." The rest of the tribe¡ªthe men, women, and children¡ªstared at Lyerin in awe and fear. Many of them had revered him, seeing him as their leader, their protector. But now, that laughter was something else. It didn''t belong to the Lyerin they knew. Some began to murmur among themselves, uncertain of what to do, while others simply watched, frozen in place. "Lyerin has gone mad!" one of the older tribe members whispered, shaking his head in disbelief. "No," another said, her voice barely audible, "he''s not mad... but something is wrong. I can feel it." ¡­ Meanwhile, far above the world, the six-armed shadows that had been observing Lyerin with amusement and disdain grew silent. Their mocking expressions faded as they watched him closely, trying to decipher what he was up to. "What is this?" one of them murmured, its many arms folding in contemplation. "That chant... it was unlike any spell I''ve ever heard." "It is unknown to us," another shadow replied, its voice filled with suspicion. "What is this human planning?" A third shadow, larger than the others, leaned forward, its six arms moving in a rhythmic pattern as it studied Lyerin from a distance. "I thought he was simply stalling, buying time with those powders. But this... this laughter, this chant... it reeks of something far more dangerous. Could it be that we underestimated him?" "Underestimate?" the fourth shadow scoffed, though there was a note of uncertainty in its voice. "He is but a human. No matter what spell he chants, no matter what trick he uses, he cannot stop the inevitable. The Minotaur will awaken, and it will destroy him and his tribe." "Yet still, I wonder..." the first shadow trailed off, eyes narrowing as it gazed at Lyerin. "There is something we do not understand. He is too confident, too calm in the face of such a powerful creature. Does he know something we do not?" The six-armed shadows fell into a contemplative silence, their mocking tones replaced with a cautious curiosity. Lyerin was no longer a mere human in their eyes; he had become a puzzle, a variable that they hadn''t accounted for. ¡­ On Earth, the Asura girl hovered above the planet, her presence ethereal and shimmering. Her eyes were wide with confusion as she watched Lyerin''s laughter echo through the realm. She had anticipated many things¡ªfear, panic, desperation¡ªbut laughter? This made no sense. "What... what is he doing?" she asked aloud, her voice trembling with uncertainty. She had been so sure that Lyerin was just another overconfident human, doomed to be crushed beneath the unstoppable force of the Minotaur. But now, as she watched him laugh with abandon, a sinking feeling settled in her chest. "Does he know something?" she whispered, her hands clenched into fists. "What is he planning?" The Asura girl floated there, bewildered, as she continued to watch Lyerin with a growing sense of dread. ¡­ Back in the Stonehooves Tribe, Lyerin''s laughter finally subsided. He took a deep breath, his chest rising and falling as he composed himself. His gaze swept over the crowd¡ªhis tribe, his warriors, the women who had come to fight beside him. They all looked at him with a mixture of fear and awe, their uncertainty palpable. "Listen well, my people!" Lyerin''s voice boomed, cutting through the tense silence. "You wonder why I laugh? You wonder why I stand here so confidently in the face of this beast?" He pointed down at the slumbering Minotaur, its body still and motionless beneath him. "I''ll tell you why. This Minotaur... this creature of rage and destruction... was never the threat you thought it was." Corora, who had been standing closest to Lyerin, felt her breath catch in her throat. "What do you mean?" she asked hesitantly. "You said it grows stronger every time it is defeated... that it cannot be stopped." Lyerin smiled at her, a glint of something dangerous in his eyes. "Yes, it grows stronger. But what you don''t understand is that I never intended for this Minotaur to be my enemy." The crowd fell deathly silent. No one moved, no one spoke. Lyerin raised his arms, gesturing toward the sleeping beast. "You see, I was never interested in merely defeating this creature. I have no need to prove my strength against it. What I was truly after... was something much greater." His voice lowered, dripping with an eerie excitement. "The Stonehooves Tribe, my tribe, has always had a spirit, a creature bound to it as its guardian. But our current spirit is weak, lacking any true potential for growth. "Its abilities are mediocre at best, and it holds no future in the grand scheme of things. That''s why I never upgraded or leveled it up, and kept it to level one." He paused, letting his words sink in. The crowd remained silent, hanging on every word. "At first, I was planning to find a new spirit and replace our current spirit. But now, thanks to this game, thanks to this unexpected game... I have found a new opportunity. I will do something that I''m sure everyone wouldn''t forget!" Lyerin threw his head back and laughed again, the sound of his madness filling the air. "Do you understand now? I will show all the races involved in this game what true terror looks like! They will see the limitless potential of humanity! HAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHA!!!" Suddenly, the ground beneath him trembled. Lyerin stopped laughing and looked down, feeling the shift in the earth. The Minotaur, still covered in the glowing runes of his spell, stirred. Its massive body began to twitch, and a low rumble escaped its throat. Lyerin''s smile didn''t fade. If anything, it grew wider. He turned to the girls and the rest of the tribe, his voice sharp and commanding. "Everyone, get back. Now." Corora''s eyes widened. "What? Why?" "Get back at least one hundred kilometers!" Lyerin shouted, his tone leaving no room for argument. "Run now, unless you want to be crushed!" The tribe stared at him, frozen in place. For a moment, no one moved. They were too shocked, too overwhelmed to react. Lyerin''s patience snapped. His voice roared with fury, "RUN NOW!" The tribe scattered in all directions, sprinting away as fast as they could. The girls followed suit, their faces pale with fear as they rushed to put distance between themselves and the awakening beast. Lyerin stood alone now, his gaze fixed on the Minotaur. The creature''s eyes snapped open, glowing with a terrifying, primal energy releasing as it opened its mouth! "ROOOAAAAARRRRRR!!!" Its roar shook the heavens. And Lyerin above it... just smiled. Chapter 165: In the process The moment Lyerin saw that everyone had retreated to a safe distance, he wasted no time. The ground beneath him still trembled from the Minotaur''s stirring, but Lyerin was calm, as if he had expected this. With practiced precision, he reached into his pouch and pulled out another powder¡ªa different mixture this time, one potent enough to sedate even the most resistant of creatures. He threw it in the air with a flick of his wrist, and the cloud of shimmering dust cascaded down onto the Minotaur''s face. The beast inhaled the powder involuntarily, its body shaking as it fought against the effects. But after a few moments of struggle, its movements slowed, and once again, it collapsed to the ground with a thunderous crash. The earth shuddered beneath the weight of its body, and for a moment, everything was still. But that stillness did not last. A strange, eerie phenomenon began to unfold. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. From the Stonehooves Tribe''s statue, which had stood silent and untouched until now, a ghostly bridge of smoke began to form. The bridge twisted and curled through the air like a serpent, its tendrils of ethereal mist swirling toward the sleeping Minotaur. The tribe members who had been watching from a distance gasped in awe and fear as the smoky apparition took shape, linking the statue and the Minotaur in a spectral connection. Out of the bridge, two ghostly figures emerged. One was the spirit of a Minotaur, rising from the slumbering body of the beast that lay at Lyerin''s feet. Its form was massive, just as powerful and menacing in death as it was in life. The other figure, however, was different¡ªit was the spirit of a Centaur, the ancient guardian of the Stonehooves Tribe. The two ethereal beings locked eyes, their gazes full of ancient hatred, and without warning, they lunged at each other, the battle beginning with a force that shook the very fabric of reality. The tribe watched in horrified fascination as the Minotaur spirit charged the Centaur, their ghostly forms clashing in the air above the bridge. Their every move caused the bridge to ripple and crackle, as if the smoke itself could barely contain their fury. Each hit from the Minotaur sent shockwaves through the sky, and though the Centaur fought back valiantly, it was clear that the Minotaur was stronger, fueled by an ancient rage that could not be quelled. Bang! Bang! Bang! Each strike from the Minotaur spirit echoed like thunder across the sky, the force of its blows pushing the Centaur further and further back. The Centaur struggled to hold its ground, but it was no match for the overwhelming strength of the Minotaur. Slowly but surely, the Centaur was losing, its form flickering and weakening with each passing moment. Lyerin, standing atop the slumbering Minotaur''s body, watched the battle with narrowed eyes. He could feel the tension rising, the Minotaur''s victory drawing near. But then, something unexpected happened. He felt a movement beneath him¡ªa tremor, a stirring. The Minotaur''s body, the one lying at his feet, was beginning to move again. Its muscles tensed, its limbs twitched, and Lyerin knew that it was waking up. "Not yet," Lyerin muttered under his breath. He couldn''t afford for the Minotaur to awaken, not now, not while the spirit battle was still raging. Without hesitation, he reached into his pouch once more and threw another handful of powder at the creature''s face. The powder cloud descended upon the Minotaur, but this time, something was different. The Minotaur''s body jerked, but it did not fall back into slumber. Its eyes remained closed, yet it stood, its body moving as if in a trance¡ªa sleepwalking behemoth. ¡­ The shadows with six arms, watching from their distant vantage point, exchanged uneasy glances. "What is happening now?" one of them murmured, its voice tinged with uncertainty. "He''s doing something... something we haven''t seen before," another shadow replied, its six arms twitching in confusion. "But what? He throws powders as if he''s playing with the beast, yet the creature still rises." A third shadow nodded in agreement, its eyes narrowing. "I don''t know what he''s planning, but it feels... dangerous. Something about this doesn''t sit right." ¡­ Lyerin, fully aware of the Minotaur''s resistance to his powders now, adjusted his tactics. The Minotaur''s body was now standing, lumbering forward with slow, deliberate steps. Its eyes remained shut, but it was clearly no longer asleep. Lyerin cursed under his breath and quickly threw a different powder¡ªthis one was meant for confusion. The effect was immediate. The Minotaur halted mid-step, its body wavering as if it were unsure of where it was. Its massive hands reached out, swatting at the air, and its head turned from side to side as though it couldn''t comprehend its surroundings. Lyerin didn''t stop there. He followed the confusion powder with another¡ªone for paralysis. The Minotaur''s movements slowed even further, its limbs locking up as the powder took effect. But even as the Minotaur''s body succumbed to the paralysis, the spirit battle above raged on. The Minotaur spirit had the upper hand, and with a final, devastating blow, it sent the Centaur spirit crashing backward. The Centaur was losing¡ªits form was flickering, dimming, as it was pushed closer and closer to the statue from which it had emerged. Bang! Bang! Bang! Each hit from the Minotaur spirit reverberated through the air, causing the ground beneath Lyerin''s feet to shake. The Minotaur''s body, despite the paralysis and confusion, began to thrash violently. It swung its massive arms in wide arcs, destroying anything in its path. Trees were uprooted, rocks were shattered, and the structures of the Stonehooves Tribe were crushed beneath the creature''s blind rage. Lyerin braced himself, clinging to the Minotaur''s fur as it thrashed about. He could feel the chaos unfolding around him, but his focus was on the battle between the spirits. The Centaur was on the verge of defeat, and if Lyerin didn''t act fast, the Minotaur spirit would claim victory¡ªand with it, control over the tribe. "Come on..." Lyerin muttered, his eyes darting between the Minotaur and the Centaur. He needed the Centaur to hold out just a little longer. The Minotaur, still thrashing wildly, suddenly roared¡ªa deafening sound that shook the heavens. Lyerin gritted his teeth and threw yet another powder, this time aimed at further disorienting the beast. But it was too late. The Minotaur''s rage had reached its peak, and no powder could calm it now. It swung its mighty arms, smashing through the last remnants of the tribe''s structures, and with a final, ear-splitting roar, it charged. The Centaur spirit, weakened and flickering, could do nothing as the Minotaur spirit crashed into it with all its fury. The force of the impact sent the Centaur spiraling backward, slamming into the Stonehooves Tribe''s statue with a resounding bang. The statue shuddered, cracks forming along its base as the Centaur spirit was pushed back into the stone. And then, in a final, climactic moment, the Minotaur spirit surged forward. It roared triumphantly as it plunged into the statue, merging with it. The bridge of smoke disappeared, and the statue began to glow with an eerie light as the Minotaur''s essence was absorbed into it. Lyerin, still clinging to the now motionless body of the Minotaur, smiled. His plan had worked. Chapter 166: Shaking all worlds As the ghostly form of the Minotaur was sucked into the statue, its ethereal roar echoing through the air, Lyerin''s eyes gleamed with the intensity of someone who was on the brink of a dangerous victory. The Minotaur was now trapped, but it wasn''t finished. Not yet. "Time to seal that beast," Lyerin muttered to himself. Without hesitation, he leapt from the ground and landed in front of the statue, his feet making a resounding thud on the cracked stone surface. He reached into his magic ring and pulled out a series of intricate talismans, their surfaces glowing with a dull, menacing light. He wasted no time in slapping them onto the statue, the air crackling as the talismans clung to the surface, their magic intertwining with the stone''s ancient power. The Minotaur inside the statue roared again, its spirit thrashing wildly as it struggled to free itself. The ghostly form of the beast banged against the inside of the stone, causing deep cracks to spiderweb across the surface. The very ground beneath Lyerin''s feet trembled from the sheer force of the Minotaur''s attempts to break free. Lyerin gritted his teeth, his brow furrowed in concentration. He could feel the power of the beast surging through the statue, pushing against the seals he had placed. Sweat beaded on his forehead as he summoned every ounce of Mana he had left, channeling it into the talismans in an attempt to reinforce the barrier. The statue glowed brighter, its surface shimmering with an otherworldly energy, but the Minotaur''s spirit was relentless. "Stay down!" Lyerin growled through clenched teeth as he slammed his hand onto the base of the statue, feeding more Mana into the seal. The struggle continued, and for every inch of ground Lyerin gained in containing the Minotaur, the beast pushed back twice as hard. The sheer pressure of the battle was overwhelming, and Lyerin could feel his Mana reserves depleting at an alarming rate. His hands shook from the effort, his muscles burning with exertion as he fought to maintain control. It was as if he were wrestling with a raging storm, trying to tame a force of nature that refused to be subdued. The cracks in the statue grew larger, deeper, and the ghostly form of the Minotaur could be seen pressing against the inside, its glowing eyes filled with fury and desperation. The talismans glowed a fierce red, but even they were starting to flicker, their power waning under the immense strain. Lyerin''s breaths came in ragged gasps. He was running out of time¡ªand out of Mana. --- Far above, in a realm beyond mortal sight, the six-armed shadows watched with growing dread. At first, they had simply been curious, intrigued by Lyerin''s audacity and resourcefulness. But now, as they realized what he was truly attempting, their curiosity turned into something far more dangerous. Panic. "He''s sealing the Minotaur inside the statue!" one of the shadows hissed, its many eyes widening in alarm. "That''s not just a temporary binding¡ªhe''s trying to fuse the Minotaur''s spirit with the Stonehooves Tribe''s statue!" "That¡­ that human! Does he even know what he''s doing?" another shadow muttered, its six arms twitching with agitation. "The Minotaur isn''t just a beast¡ªit''s a force of pure rage and destruction! To use it as a tribal spirit? That''s madness!" One of the larger shadows stepped forward, its voice trembling with fury. "If he succeeds, do you have any idea what that would mean? The Minotaur would be bound to the tribe, its power magnified a hundredfold by the statue''s ancient magic. It would become unstoppable¡ªa weapon of unimaginable power!" "But it''s impossible, right?" another shadow chimed in, though its voice lacked confidence. "No one has ever been able to bind a Minotaur''s spirit like that. Even the strongest tribes couldn''t do it. It can''t be done!" "It is being done!" the largest shadow snapped, its arms flaring out angrily. "That human is doing it right now! And if we don''t stop him, we will have a new disaster on our hands." They all paused, the weight of the situation sinking in. The six-armed shadows had long understood the dangers of the Minotaur, a creature whose anger was legendary, whose strength was feared across realms. The Minotaur was not merely a beast¡ªit was a symbol of chaos, a primal force that could not be controlled or reasoned with. Its power had brought the downfall of entire civilizations, and now, this human, Lyerin, was trying to bind it to his tribe. "It''s more than just dangerous," another shadow murmured, its voice laced with fear. "The Minotaur''s rage is exponential. If he successfully binds it to his tribe, its power will grow alongside the tribe''s strength. They will be able to unleash the Minotaur''s fury whenever they wish, and it will grow stronger each time it is called upon. It will never stop growing." The others shuddered at the thought. An immortal Minotaur, whose strength and rage knew no limits, bound to a single tribe? The idea was unthinkable. "We need to stop this," the largest shadow growled. "If Lyerin succeeds, the balance of power in this world¡ªand others¡ªwill be shattered. The Minotaur will become the most dangerous spirit in existence. And if it ever breaks free from its binding¡­" The other shadows exchanged nervous glances. They knew what would happen if the Minotaur broke free. It would be a cataclysm, a disaster that would consume not only Lyerin and his tribe, but the surrounding realms as well. No one would be safe. "But how do we stop him?" one of the smaller shadows asked, its voice trembling. "We can''t interfere directly¡ªour hands are tied." The largest shadow sighed, its six arms lowering in defeat. "We''ll have to call for reinforcements. There''s only one being who can deal with something like this." "Who?" the others asked in unison, their voices tinged with desperation. "The Overseer," the largest shadow said grimly. "We need to summon the Overseer." --- Meanwhile, back on the battlefield, Lyerin''s entire body was drenched in sweat. His vision blurred as his Mana reserves continued to drain, but he refused to give up. The Minotaur''s spirit was still thrashing within the statue, but he could feel it weakening. Slowly but surely, the beast was losing its fight. Lyerin grinned through the exhaustion, a wild, triumphant grin. "Almost there¡­ Just a little more¡­" But then, the statue shuddered violently, and the ground beneath Lyerin''s feet cracked open. The Minotaur''s spirit let out a final, deafening roar, and Lyerin felt its raw power surge through the statue. For a brief moment, he thought the beast was going to break free. "No!" he shouted, throwing everything he had into the seal. His Mana flared to life, brighter and more intense than ever before, and the talismans glowed with a searing light. With a final push, Lyerin slammed his hand onto the base of the statue and roared, "Stay down!" The Minotaur''s spirit let out one last howl of fury, and then, with a sudden, jarring finality, it was silent. The statue stopped shaking. The ground stopped trembling. . The air was still. Lyerin collapsed to his knees, gasping for breath. His Mana was completely spent, his body weak and shaking from the effort. But it was done. The Minotaur''s spirit was sealed. For now. --- Far above, the six-armed shadows watched in stunned silence. They had never imagined that a mere human could achieve such a feat. But now, they knew what they had to do. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. One of them, the largest, turned to the others and said, "Summon the Overseer. This is far from over." Chapter 167: New announcement The ground beneath the Stonehooves Tribe began to tremble. It was subtle at first, like a distant echo of thunder in the mountains, but soon the tremor grew stronger, shaking the earth and causing the stone huts and towering trees to sway violently. A low rumble resonated through the air, RAAAAAAMMMMMMM and then, with a sudden, deafening crack, the statue at the heart of the tribe¡ªthe ancient totem that had represented the Stonehooves for generations¡ªbegan to crumble. The Stonehooves Tribe members watched in shock and horror as the statue of the Centaur, their old tribal spirit, disintegrated piece by piece. The once-proud stone form that they had believed that would guard them for so long was now nothing more than rubble. Dust swirled around the clearing as the last fragments of the statue crashed to the ground, leaving behind a gaping emptiness. But then, something extraordinary happened. From the ruins of the statue, a new shape began to emerge. It was unlike anything the tribe had ever seen before. The air around the crumbled stone seemed to shimmer with an eerie light, and out of the dust, a new statue slowly began to materialize. Towering over the remnants of the old one, this new figure was far more imposing, its form powerful and brutal. The image of a massive Minotaur, chiseled with immense detail, now stood in place of the Centaur, its horns curling upward like a crown of raw power. Its muscles were taut, carved as if they were alive, veins bulging with silent fury. Its eyes, though made of stone, seemed to burn with an otherworldly glow. And then, the air above the statue rippled and warped, as if reality itself was being twisted. A spectral form began to materialize¡ªa ghostly, colossal Minotaur, as large as a mountain, took shape in the sky above the statue. It glowed with an ethereal light, its entire body shimmering with a translucent, smoky essence. Its eyes were like burning coals, radiating a bloodlust so intense that it seemed to make the very air vibrate with menace. The ghost Minotaur let out a deafening roar, a sound so powerful that it seemed to shake the very core of the world. The earth beneath the tribe cracked, the sky above darkened, and the winds howled as if responding to the beast''s call. The roar was like the voice of an ancient, unstoppable force, one that had been bound for too long and was now unleashed upon the world. It was a roar of rage, of power, of freedom. The members of the Stonehooves Tribe fell to their knees, covering their ears in a futile attempt to block out the sound. The air around them felt thick with pressure, as if the sheer presence of the Minotaur was crushing them. Trees bent and snapped under the force of its roar, and the mountains in the distance seemed to tremble in fear. The very sky appeared to ripple, as though the heavens themselves recoiled from the presence of this monstrous spirit. Lyerin stood at the base of the statue, his arms crossed, with a wide grin plastered across his face. As the world around him seemed to buckle under the weight of the Minotaur''s roar, he simply laughed. His laughter cut through the chaos, a sharp, almost manic sound that seemed to contrast with the devastation happening around him. "HAHAHAHA!" Lyerin''s laughter echoed across the clearing, growing louder and more unhinged with each passing second. "Look at it!" he shouted, his voice full of triumphant glee. "This is the power of humanity''s endless potential!" The girls¡ªCorora, Maria, Elena, Sophia, and the others¡ªwatched from a distance, their eyes wide with fear and confusion. They exchanged glances, their hearts pounding in their chests. Why was Lyerin laughing? What was happening? Why wasn''t he terrified like the rest of them? "Lyerin... what have you done?" Corora whispered, her voice trembling. She could feel the raw power emanating from the Minotaur, and it was overwhelming. The creature standing before them wasn''t just a spirit¡ªit was something far more dangerous, far more primal. And yet, Lyerin stood there, laughing like a madman. The ground shook again, and suddenly, the massive, physical form of the Minotaur, the one that had been put to sleep earlier, began to stir. The tribe watched in horror as the once-dormant beast slowly rose to its feet. Its eyes, glowing with a faint red light, flickered open. It looked around, its gaze falling on Lyerin, and for a moment, everyone thought that the beast would attack him, crush him underfoot. But then, the Minotaur stopped. It raised its head, and as if in perfect synchronization, the ghostly form above it did the same. Both Minotaurs¡ªone of flesh and one of spirit¡ªlet out a unified roar that shook the mountains. The ground cracked beneath their feet, and the air seemed to vibrate with raw, unchecked power. The tribe members screamed in terror, some of them stumbled back as the force of the combined roars sent shockwaves through the clearing. And yet, Lyerin continued to laugh. "HAHAHAHAHA!" His voice was now almost drowned out by the thunderous roar of the Minotaurs, but the madness in his eyes was clear to all who saw him. "Do you see it now?" he yelled, turning to face the tribe. "This is the true spirit of the Stonehooves Tribe! A Minotaur, bound to us! We are now unstoppable!" Corora and the others exchanged terrified looks. This was beyond anything they had ever imagined. The sheer power radiating from the Minotaur was enough to level entire cities, and Lyerin was acting as if he had complete control over it. But how could anyone control such a beast? As the tribe trembled in fear, far above them in the sky, a new phenomenon occurred. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Velros Skybreaker (Jaldir, Zordrix), Elandra Leafshadow (Olerai, Kaeloris), Marinus Tidecaller (Sevarin, Treneron), Ignar Flameheart (Volcaris, Vortan), Gorn Ironmaul (Brutarians, Darrok), Vetrax Mindbender (Thrylos, Malvaros), Nerith Shadowfang (Seraphians, Keros), Sirena Deepwater (Zygron, Yvarka), and Sylkis Webweaver (Araknae, Pherin)¡ªthe strongest champions of each tribe in their respective realms¡ªgazed up at the heavens as a bright light flashed across the sky. The light was blinding, cutting through the darkness that had settled over the land. It was as if the stars themselves had split open, revealing something more ancient and powerful than any of them had ever known. And then, a message appeared, written in flaming letters that stretched across the entire sky, visible to all who lived and breathed in this world and beyond. || NEW MISSION: || DESTROY THE STONEHOOVES TRIBE TO BE THE WINNER! || The words were suspended ominously in the air, radiating a dangerous energy, as if they were more than just a message¡ªthey were a command, a challenge that none could refuse. Velros, Elandra, Marinus, Ignar, Gorn, Vetrax, Nerith, Sirena, and Sylkis stared at the sky, their faces grim. Aren''t they the weakest said tribe? Just what happened, why are they being targeted? However, the champions knew what had to be done. If that''s what it takes to win in this survival event that they are thrown to, then they don''t have much of a choice but to follow it. Lyerin''s laughter continued to echo across the mountains, but now, it was drowned out by the sound of thunder in the distance¡ªthe approaching storm of war. Chapter 168: Asura Overseer In the depths of the shadowed realm, the Overseer sat atop his obsidian throne, gazing at the unfolding events in the world below with a mixture of intrigue and amusement. His six arms, each radiating with a different form of dark energy, rested comfortably on the armrests as he watched Lyerin''s actions through the ethereal veil. Surrounding him, the smaller six-armed shadows hovered anxiously, their forms flickering in and out of existence, like phantoms not fully tethered to this reality. "Impressive," the Overseer mused, his voice a deep, resonant sound that seemed to echo across the very fabric of the universe. His crimson eyes glowed with interest as he observed the spectacle of Lyerin binding the Minotaur spirit to the Stonehooves Tribe. "That human... he''s turned a fearsome beast into his Tribal Spirit. A Minotaur, no less. Not something easily tamed." S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The smaller shadows shifted uncomfortably. One of them, braver than the rest, spoke up. "But Overseer... are you not concerned? A Minotaur Spirit will grant his tribe immense strength. If this human Lyerin can harness its power, they could become a formidable force, perhaps even unstoppable. This spirit could elevate them to heights we haven''t seen in millennia. Their warriors could become impossible to kill." The Overseer let out a low chuckle, a sound that sent shivers down the spines of his underlings. "Do you really think this is the first time we''ve seen such a thing? You forget how old I am, how long we have watched over the realms. There have been tribes before with spirits of S-Class Beasts, just as powerful¡ªif not more so¡ªthan this Minotaur. And each time, we have crushed them beneath our heels." "But Overseer," another shadow interjected, its voice trembling with fear, "This is different. The Minotaur spirit is one of exponential growth and rage. It regenerates, it adapts. Every time it is harmed, it becomes stronger. If Lyerin''s tribe learns how to use it efficiently, we may not be able to contain their strength in the future. They could evolve beyond our control!" The Overseer''s glowing eyes narrowed, and his voice became a cold whisper. "Do not mistake caution for fear. If the time comes when Lyerin''s tribe becomes more than just a nuisance, we will handle them ourselves. After all, we always do. "The Asura and our Six-Armed Demon Clan have dealt with far worse than a tribe with a single strong spirit. And as you say, the Minotaur''s strength comes from its rage. But that rage can be manipulated. We know how to bend creatures like that to our will." The smaller shadows glanced at each other, their anxiety palpable. One of them hesitated before speaking again, "And if they manage to upgrade the Minotaur spirit?" A dark, dangerous smile spread across the Overseer''s face. "Upgrading such a beast will be no simple task. The resources required for that are rare, even in the ruined magical world or the real world. Lyerin may have won a powerful asset, but he won''t be able to sustain it easily. "It will take time, effort, and materials he doesn''t possess. And in the meantime, his tribe will become a perfect hunting ground for our Asura army. They will struggle to maintain control over their new power, while we will turn them into nothing more than training fodder for our young warriors." As the Overseer spoke, the shadows relaxed slightly, their tension easing. His words held a cold logic, and the Overseer had never been wrong before. His calculations were precise, and his ability to predict the course of events in the realms was unmatched. Just as the Overseer was about to continue, a ripple in the dark void surrounding them caught his attention. His eyes sharpened, and he straightened in his throne. "Oh," he murmured, his voice thick with anticipation, "The first wave has arrived." The shadows flitted around him, murmuring in excitement and fear. The Overseer''s gaze returned to the realm below, where he could sense the presence of a new threat rising, something even Lyerin may not be prepared for. --- Meanwhile, on Earth, the Asura girl sat atop a rocky outcrop, watching the world around her with a faint smile. She was unaware that the other participants of this deadly game had just received a new mission¡ªa mission that could mean the end of Lyerin''s newly-empowered Stonehooves Tribe. She was too busy observing the first wave of survivors that had been unleashed upon the land. The Raging Pigs¡ªlow-level Orcs with brutish strength and a penchant for destruction. Despite their low rank, they were a dangerous and relentless force. The air around her shimmered as the small horde of orcs began to move across the landscape, their tusked faces contorted into grotesque expressions of hunger and rage. "Raging Pigs," she mused aloud, her voice soft but filled with a quiet admiration for the destruction they could cause. "Low-level Orcs, but dangerous nonetheless. If their numbers are left unchecked, they can become a swarm of chaos, destroying everything in their path. "Even a tribe as newly empowered as Lyerin''s won''t be able to stand against them for long, not unless he has something more than just that Minotaur Spirit up his sleeve." She stood, her long, dark hair flowing in the wind as she gazed out at the advancing orcs. "Even if Lyerin managed to create a new spirit for his tribe," she continued, "it won''t be enough to deal with the Raging Pigs. They thrive in battle, feeding off the fear and chaos they create. And once they start, they won''t stop until there''s nothing left standing." The girl smirked, thinking of Lyerin. He had been clever, she admitted that much. Binding a Minotaur as his tribal spirit had been a bold move, but this was far from over. The Raging Pigs were just the beginning. She knew that the waves of enemies would only grow stronger from here on out, each one more brutal than the last. And Lyerin, for all his bravado and cunning, had no idea what was coming. "He''s clever, yes," she muttered to herself, her eyes following the orcs as they trampled through the dense forest, tearing apart anything in their path. "But even cleverness has its limits. This first wave will test him. The Raging Pigs are not to be underestimated." As she watched the destruction unfold, a part of her wondered how Lyerin would respond. Would he be able to adapt to the chaos, or would his newfound power crumble under the weight of the endless onslaught? Only time would tell. --- Back in the shadow realm, the Overseer observed the Raging Pigs with a cold, calculating gaze. They were just the beginning, a small taste of what was to come. His smile deepened as he leaned forward in his throne, his six arms drumming rhythmically on the armrests. "Human Lyerin," he whispered, "you''ve started something you can''t control. Let''s see how far your spirit can carry you before it all comes crashing down." The shadows around him flickered with anticipation, their forms shifting in excitement as the first wave of the game descended upon the Stonehooves Tribe. But the Overseer, ever watchful, knew that this was just the beginning. Chapter 169: First Wave The valley stretched out before the Stonehooves Tribe like a sea of chaos. There were countless Valley Orcs¡ªpig-like creatures with brutish strength, leathery skin, and tusks protruding from their mouths¡ªsurrounding the tribe. These Orcs, known for their mindless savagery, snarled and snorted, but they didn''t advance. None of them dared to move forward. It wasn''t because of the warriors of the tribe or the barriers set around the camp. No, it was something far more primal that kept them at bay. The Minotaur stood at the entrance to the valley, its hulking form towering over everything around it. Muscles rippled beneath its thick hide, and its massive horns gleamed under the dim light of the overcast sky. The air around it seemed to hum with tension. The Orcs, who typically feared nothing, hesitated. They seemed to recognize the beast that now stood in their way. On the Minotaur''s broad shoulder sat Lyerin, his legs swinging casually as though he were perched on a throne. He looked down at the sea of Orcs with a calm, calculating gaze. His lips curled into a smile as he observed their hesitation. He tilted his head back slightly and gazed up at the cloudy sky. He couldn''t see the Asura or the six-armed shadows that watched from the other realm, but he knew they were there. They were always watching. He could almost feel their eyes on him, judging, waiting, analyzing his every move. In his past life, though Lyerin had been a weak, lonely scavenger, he had seen an event like this unfold. He had watched from the shadows as a random tribe from an unknown world captured the spirit of a Minotaur and made it their own, using its power to crush their enemies. He had marveled at the audacity and brilliance of that move, a strategy that no one had expected. And now, he had done the same. Lyerin grinned widely, feeling a sense of elation bubbling up inside him. The Stonehooves Tribe had been chosen for this game¡ªthis twisted, violent contest orchestrated by the Asura and their demonic overseers. But instead of dreading it, he was thankful. This was his opportunity to take control, to seize a power that would allow him to rise above the others. "Ha," he chuckled to himself, "I really should thank them for choosing me." But even as his heart swelled with satisfaction, Lyerin''s expression hardened. He couldn''t allow himself to become too comfortable, not yet. He knew how these games worked. The moment a tribe gained too much power, the Asura would turn the other participants against them. Every single competitor would see Lyerin''s tribe as a threat now that they had a Minotaur spirit. The Asura girl, he knew, would be whipping the others into a frenzy, encouraging them to shift their focus to the Stonehooves Tribe. The other participants would come for him, each of them desperate to destroy his tribe and claim victory for themselves. "I need to deal with them first," Lyerin muttered, his eyes narrowing as he surveyed the Orcs in the distance. "Before they get a chance to gang up on me." However, when he said this, his eyes looked different. It was as if he wasn''t looking at the Orcs but somewhere far away. Lyerin stood up on the Minotaur''s shoulder, raising one hand to his forehead as if saluting the unseen forces watching him from above. "Let''s get this started, shall we?" --- Meanwhile, on Earth, the Asura girl hovered above the arena, her sharp eyes darting from one screen to the next as she observed the various participants struggling against the first wave of the game. The Valley Orcs were relentless, their sheer numbers and brute strength overwhelming many of the tribes caught in their path. "Look at that!" she exclaimed, her voice crackling with excitement as she zoomed in on one of the screens. "The Ironmaul Clan¡ªthey thought their defensive walls would hold against the Orcs, but look! Those Raging Pigs are tearing them apart!" The screen showed a group of warriors from the Ironmaul Clan desperately trying to hold the line as the Orcs slammed into their defenses. The sound of wood splintering and metal clashing echoed across the battlefield as the pig-like creatures bashed their way through barricades, swinging massive clubs and axes with reckless abandon. The Earthlings watching the broadcast gasped as one of the Ironmaul warriors was lifted off the ground by a hulking Orc, only to be smashed into the dirt with a sickening thud. The camera panned to another screen. "And over here, the Brutarians Tribe is trying to regroup, but the Orcs aren''t giving them a moment of peace! See how they swarm them? It''s like a tidal wave of flesh and fury!" The Brutarians warriors were scattered across a forested area, their formations broken by the relentless assault of the Valley Orcs. Blood splattered the trees as the Orcs barreled through the undergrowth, their tusks gnashing and their fists pummeling anything in their way. The Earthlings watching from the safety of their homes recoiled in horror as one of the Brutarians warriors was gored by an Orc''s tusk, his body tossed aside like a ragdoll. "This is brutal!" the Asura girl laughed, her voice full of delight as she reveled in the carnage. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "The Orcs are absolutely ruthless! Look at them go! Each of these tribes thought they were ready for this, but none of them expected the ferocity of the Valley Orcs!" The Earthlings watching the live stream could hardly believe what they were seeing. This wasn''t just a game. This was war. Real war, with blood and death and terror. The brutal nature of the Orcs left a sickening feeling in their stomachs. Some couldn''t tear their eyes away from the screens, while others turned away, unable to watch any more of the violence. Back in the arena, the Asura girl shifted her focus once again. Her eyes sparkled with excitement as she zoomed in on a particular tribe. "And now... oh, now it''s time for the real show. Look at this, everyone! The Stonehooves Tribe¡ªthey''re next on the chopping block!" The screen shifted to show the Valley Orcs amassing outside the Stonehooves Tribe''s territory. But unlike the other tribes, the Orcs weren''t attacking. Instead, they stood frozen, their beady eyes fixed on the figure of the Minotaur standing before them. The Asura girl raised an eyebrow. "What''s this? They''re hesitating? Are they... afraid?" She zoomed in closer, her gaze locking onto the figure of Lyerin sitting atop the Minotaur''s shoulder. He was smiling, almost as if he were mocking the Orcs for their hesitation. "Interesting," the Asura girl muttered, a wicked grin spreading across her face. "Very interesting. The Valley Orcs are usually fearless, but it seems even they know better than to charge headfirst into a Minotaur. But let''s see how long that lasts. They''ll attack soon enough. And when they do..." She threw her arms out wide, her voice rising to a fever pitch. "THEY''LL CRUSH THE STONEHOOVES TRIBE! Get ready, everyone! This is going to be a bloodbath!" The Earthlings watching the broadcast leaned forward in their seats, their hearts pounding with anticipation. Would Lyerin''s tribe be able to withstand the coming onslaught? Or would the Valley Orcs tear them apart like they had with the other tribes? As the camera panned out, showing the tension building between the Orcs and the Stonehooves Tribe, one thing was certain: the real battle was just beginning. Chapter 170: Army of Pigs The valley was alive with the heavy footfalls of Orcs, their snorts and grunts filling the air like the rumbling of an impending storm. Outside the Stonehooves Tribe''s walls, what had once been a scattered group of pig-like creatures had now transformed into a sea of flesh. Their numbers had tripled, maybe even more. Hundreds upon hundreds of Valley Orcs, some the size of small horses, others twice as large, were amassing. Their eyes gleamed with malice, their tusks glistening with saliva as they hefted their crude weapons¡ªclubs, axes, and stone hammers¡ªpreparing for an assault. It was as if they were waiting for the perfect moment to strike, as if the sheer weight of their numbers would ensure their victory. Yet, even in their growing mass, there was a subtle hesitation. Their eyes flickered, every so often, towards the imposing figure of the Minotaur. Standing like an immovable mountain at the edge of the tribe''s territory, the Minotaur radiated an aura of menace and power. Its presence alone seemed to keep the Orcs at bay, at least for now. But numbers were a powerful force, and the Orcs, while primitive, were not foolish. They were waiting for their numbers to grow large enough that even the Minotaur couldn''t hold them back. Lyerin sat atop the Minotaur''s shoulder, observing the swelling ranks of Orcs. His face remained calm, though his mind was full of calculated strategies and maneuvers. He needed to be ready. Despite the initial shock and hesitation, the Orcs would attack soon. Their fear of the Minotaur would only last so long before their primal rage overtook them. With a graceful leap, Lyerin jumped from the Minotaur''s shoulder and landed softly at the base of the new Minotaur statue, which had taken the place of the old Stonehooves monument. He crossed his legs and settled into a meditative position, closing his eyes. His shadow magic core had now returned to its normal state, the Panther''s Mana long since depleted. His body felt the familiar weight of his magic returning to its natural balance. But Lyerin Isn''t content with that. No, he needed more. The Minotaur, this creature of raw power and primal strength, had given him an opportunity¡ªa path to evolve, to shift from mere survival to conquest. From the Minotaur''s statue, a deep, crimson aura began to seep out like mist. It was a violent energy, sharp and jagged, radiating an unmistakable combativeness. The aura crawled up the statue, slowly but surely, winding its way towards Lyerin. As it reached him, the red aura wrapped around his body, enveloping him in its fierce embrace. Lyerin''s core, nestled deep within his consciousness, began to change. Where once there had been the steady pulse of a normal magic core, there was now a shift¡ªa violent, aggressive energy surged through him, transforming it into a combat core. "Time to change my magic core," Lyerin murmured under his breath, his voice almost lost in the growing tension around him. Suddenly, a notification appeared before him, ringing in his mind with a clear and distinct Ding! | There are plenty of hooved creatures nearby. | Would the host like to tame them? | Current Stonehooves Tribe Population: 45/600. | Creatures that the Stonehooves Tribe can tame: 150/555. | Lyerin''s eyes snapped open, his heart thrumped with excitement. "So the Valley Orcs count as hooved creatures? Pigs do have hooves, after all." He grinned, realizing the advantage that had just fallen into his lap. Without a moment''s hesitation, he accepted the prompt. The notification chimed again. | Ding! | Mission: Make the creatures stay in the territory of the Stonehooves Tribe without attacking them directly for 4 minutes. | Lyerin laughed to himself. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Sixty seconds? That''s nothing." He glanced towards the mass of Orcs that had gathered at the valley''s edge. This was going to be easier than he had anticipated. --- Meanwhile, back on Earth, the Asura girl''s eyes gleamed with excitement as she surveyed the unfolding scene. She hovered above the battlefield, her expression a mixture of anticipation and gleeful malice. She knew that the battle was about to begin, and it would be a glorious, violent spectacle. She turned to the viewing screens, addressing the millions of Earthlings who were watching the game unfold in real-time. "Everyone, look closely. The Orcs have finally gathered in enough numbers to launch their assault. They''ve formed an army, a true army of savagery and brute force. They''re gathering strength, biding their time before they charge." Her voice rose as she pointed towards the Orcs, the camera zooming in on the sea of pig-like creatures standing at the ready. "These Valley Orcs, or ''Raging Pigs'' as they''re known, are a force to be reckoned with. Their numbers alone make them a dangerous foe. But don''t be fooled by their appearance. "They may look simple and brutish, but their strength lies in their overwhelming force. Once they begin their charge, it will be like a tidal wave of destruction." The tension was palpable, and the audience watching from Earth could feel it. The Orcs were gathering like storm clouds on the horizon, ready to unleash their fury. "But that''s not all," the Asura girl continued, her voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper. "Let me tell you about the Minotaur. This isn''t just any ordinary creature. No, this Minotaur was taken from the deepest, most dangerous dungeon. A beast of unparalleled strength. When it was first brought here, it had no home, no territory to call its own. But now..." Her eyes gleamed with wicked excitement. "Now, it has a home. The Stonehooves Tribe is its territory, and it will do anything to protect it." She pointed towards the screen showing the Minotaur, standing tall and menacing, its muscles taut as it faced the Orc horde. "This Minotaur... it will fight with a ferocity that you''ve never seen before. It''s no longer just a creature of brute force. "Now, it has something to defend¡ªa tribe, a home. And that makes it even more terrifying. This battle between the Minotaur and the Orcs is going to be legendary." The camera zoomed in on the Minotaur, focusing on its imposing form as it gripped its enormous club. Every Earthling watching could feel the weight of what was about to happen. They could picture a bloodbath! The Asura girl smiled wickedly, her voice dripping with anticipation. "Get ready, everyone. The war between the Minotaur and the Valley Orcs is about to begin." --- Back in the valley, the tension had reached its peak. The Valley Orcs, despite their fear of the Minotaur, could no longer hold back. Their numbers had swelled to the point where they felt invincible, their instincts pushing them to attack. With a unified roar, the Orcs began to march forward, with their hooves thudding against the ground in unison, creating a low rumble that echoed through the valley. The Minotaur, sensing the approaching threat, let out a deep, guttural growl. GRRROOOOOAAAARRRR!!!! Its eyes glowed with a crimson light as the red aura from the statue continued to surge through it. The beast gripped its massive club and raised it high above its head. The Earth trembled. The air seemed to crackle with energy as the Minotaur let out a roar¡ªa roar so loud and so powerful that it felt as though the very world itself was about to crumble under its might. The Valley Orcs hesitated, their march faltering for a brief moment as the sheer intensity of the Minotaur''s presence hit them like a wave. Lyerin, now fully enveloped in the red combat aura, watched with a calm smile as the Minotaur raised its club high, preparing to strike. This was it. The true test of the Minotaur''s strength and the beginning of the battle that would determine the fate of the Stonehooves Tribe. The Minotaur roared again, louder this time, its voice carrying across the valley like a storm. And as its club came crashing down towards the advancing Orcs, the battle will now begin! Chapter 171: Maze of Abyss Lyerin stood on the Minotaur''s Stonehooves Tribe statue''s head, surveying the army of Valley Orcs¡ªthe pig-like creatures known for their brute strength and savage attacks. His plan was simple. The Minotaur would smash the ground with enough force to create tremors, causing the advancing Orcs to stumble and slip. Once they were delayed, Lyerin could use the 4 minutes granted to him by the mysterious notification to tame the creatures and make them part of the Stonehooves Tribe. It seemed like an easy enough task. But as always, things rarely went according to plan. The Minotaur raised its enormous club high above its head, then slammed it down onto the earth with all its might. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The impact was tremendous, and the ground beneath the feet of the Orcs quivered and shook. Dust rose into the air as the floor trembled violently, just as Lyerin had anticipated. But instead of seeing the Orcs lose their footing and tumble to the ground, something unexpected happened. The Orcs didn''t slip or falter. They stopped. Their massive, brutish forms froze in place, their eyes wide and alert, as if they could sense something far more dangerous approaching. And then, a rumble¡ªdeep, resonating, and primal¡ªemanated from beneath the earth, louder and more powerful than the tremors caused by the Minotaur''s strike. It was a sound that sent a shiver down Lyerin''s spine, and suddenly, he realized this was not part of his plan. "What...what is that?" Corora, who was standing far behind Lyerin at the base of the statue, muttered in confusion. Her voice was barely a whisper, but it carried over to the others around her. "I don''t know..." another person from the Stonehooves Tribe said, looking nervously around at the shaking ground. "It''s not the Minotaur. It''s something else...something below us." In a distance, Lyerin burst into laughter, his voice echoing across the battlefield. "HAHAHAHAHAHA! This is better than I expected!" His voice was filled with both excitement and curiosity. He had and idea what was coming, but he didn''t want to say it! Corora turned towards him, eyes wide with bewilderment. "Lyerin! What''s happening? Why are you laughing? What is going on?" Her voice wavered between fear and anger. Another member of the tribe, standing beside Corora, joined in. "This tremor...it''s not natural! What have you done, Lyerin? What''s coming out of the ground?" Lyerin, still seated cross-legged on the Minotaur''s shoulder, only grinned, his eyes gleaming with mischief. "Oh, you''ll see soon enough. But trust me, this is going to be interesting." The ground began to crack. Thin fissures snaked their way across the battlefield, spreading out from where the Minotaur had struck the earth. The rumbling grew louder, and it became clear to everyone that something enormous was moving below them. The Valley Orcs, though brutish and savage, stood still, watching with wide, frightened eyes. "Lyerin!" Corora shouted again, panic now rising in her voice. "What''s happening? Are we under attack? Is this some kind of trap?" She turned to the others. "Does anyone know what''s going on?" Lyerin shook his head. "No." The fissures widened, and suddenly, with a deafening roar, a massive stone wall erupted from the ground. The wall rose higher and higher, towering above the battlefield, cutting off Lyerin and the Minotaur from the rest of the tribe. The wall was thick, ancient, and covered in strange, intricate carvings that glowed faintly with a dark, ominous energy. "What...what is that?!" Corora gasped, her heart pounding in her chest. "It''s a wall," another warrior said, his voice trembling with awe and fear. "A massive stone wall...but where did it come from?" "Lyerin!" Corora called out again, her voice now filled with desperation. "We''re cut off! What are we supposed to do? How are we supposed to fight against this?" But Lyerin remained silent, his laughter fading as he stared at the massive stone barrier before him. --- Meanwhile, back on Earth, the Asura girl hovered above the battlefield, her expression one of confusion and growing concern. She had been narrating the battle between the Minotaur and the Valley Orcs with excitement, but now, something was different. Something unexpected was happening. Her voice faltered for a moment as she addressed the viewers watching from Earth. "Everyone...I...I''m not sure what''s going on. The battle was about to begin, but now, something strange is happening. The ground is shaking, and...there''s a massive stone wall that just erupted from the earth. I''ve never seen anything like this before." She frowned, her mind racing to understand the situation. "The Minotaur is strong¡ªone of the most dangerous creatures from the deepest dungeons¡ªbut the Valley Orcs are cunning. If they can''t defeat the Minotaur directly, they''ll target the weaker members of the Stonehooves Tribe. "That''s how they fight. They attack the vulnerable, the unprepared. Lyerin and his tribe may have a powerful spirit, but can they defend themselves against an entire army of raging pigs? That''s the real question." She paused for a moment, her eyes narrowing as she watched the unfolding scene. "And now, with this wall...it''s almost as if something is trying to trap them. Is it meant to protect them or isolate them? Whatever''s happening, it''s not normal. This is beyond anything we''ve seen before." Her voice grew more urgent as she turned back to the audience. "Keep watching, everyone. Something big is about to happen. The Minotaur is fierce, but even it may not be able to handle what''s coming." --- Far beyond the earthly battlefield, in the realm of the Overseer and the six-armed shadows, the tension was palpable. The shadows watched the unfolding events with a mixture of shock and disbelief. "What...what is that?" one of the six-armed figures muttered, its voice trembling slightly. "Where did that wall come from?" The Overseer, normally calm and collected, narrowed his eyes as he watched the massive stone wall rise from the ground. "It''s...it''s not part of the game. It wasn''t supposed to happen." Another of the shadows spoke up, its voice tinged with fear. "Could it be...something ancient? Something from before the game?" The Overseer shook his head slowly, his eyes fixed on the glowing carvings that adorned the wall. "No...this is something else. Something...unexpected." The other shadows exchanged nervous glances, their whispers growing louder. "What if it''s a trap?" "No," the Overseer said firmly, though there was a trace of uncertainty in his voice. "It''s not a trap." One of the six-armed shadows stepped forward, its voice shaking. "Should we intervene? Should we stop the game?" The Overseer hesitated, his gaze still locked on the wall. He didn''t want to admit it, but he didn''t fully understand what was happening either. This wall, this power...it was beyond his control. But stopping the game wasn''t an option. Not yet. "No," he finally said, his voice resolute. "We''ll wait. We need to see how this plays out." Another shadow, more cautious than the rest, spoke up. "But what if this wall changes everything? What if it gives Lyerin and the Stonehooves Tribe an advantage?" The Overseer''s eyes flickered with doubt for a brief moment before he responded. "If that happens, we can''t do anything about it¡­ Let the game continue." The shadows fell silent, watching with bated breath as the wall continued to rise, towering over the battlefield. And then, the Overseer''s eyes widened in disbelief as recognized what are the stone walls are. He muttered, almost inaudibly, "Maze of the Abyss..." Chapter 172: Countdown In the skies above, the Asura girl was speechless. Her hands clutched tightly around the glowing orb that allowed her to broadcast to the Earthlings, her eyes wide with shock. The labyrinth that had erupted from the ground below was beyond anything she had anticipated. "This...this wasn''t supposed to happen!" she stammered, her voice trembling. The camera zoomed in on her pale face as she tried to process the sheer magnitude of what she was witnessing. "Who could have predicted this? Who could have foreseen that the battlefield would turn into...into this?" The monitors back on Earth flickered with the chaotic image of the labyrinth sprawling out as far as the eye could see. It was enormous, towering stone walls with intricately carved patterns that glowed with a faint, eerie light. The once-open battlefield had transformed into a maze so vast that the center, where the Stonehooves Tribe stood, looked like an insignificant speck in the middle of a giant''s palm. "This...is insane! Absolutely insane!" the Asura girl exclaimed, pacing back and forth in the air as she continued her commentary. "No one¡ªno one could have anticipated this! No one could have predicted this, no could have, not even me! How did this happen? What kind of power does that Minotaur possess? How did Lyerin manage to¡ªno, it can''t just be him! There''s no way one person could control this kind of magic!" Her voice grew more frantic as she tried to analyze the situation. "This changes everything! Everything we thought we knew about this game, this battle¡ªit''s all irrelevant now! Who could have predicted that the battlefield itself would become a maze? A living maze!" The Asura girl''s eyes flicked toward the roaming pig-like Orcs, their once savage and brutal nature now replaced by confusion and fear as they wandered the endless stone corridors. "Look at them! They''re lost¡ªutterly lost! Scattered like ants! These Orcs were supposed to be an unstoppable force, but now they''re nothing more than frightened beasts, roaming aimlessly. "Who would have predicted that the Minotaur, a creature we thought was nothing more than a brute, would create something like this? Who could have predicted this?!" she repeated, her voice filled with disbelief. The monitors on Earth flickered again, showing aerial views of the Stonehooves Tribe at the very heart of the labyrinth. From up high, the tribe members, along with the towering Minotaur statue, looked like tiny figures in the middle of an immense, ancient construction. The walls rose so high and stretched so far that the entire battlefield had become something more akin to a fortress¡ªan inescapable stronghold. Meanwhile, on the ground, the Valley Orcs, who had come to invade and destroy the tribe, were now nothing more than frightened wanderers. Their brutish snouts flared as they snorted in panic, their beady eyes darting left and right, unable to make sense of their surroundings. The once unstoppable wave of pigs was now divided, each group wandering into dead ends, their once savage demeanor replaced by helplessness. The Asura girl in the sky shook her head, still in disbelief. "Who could have guessed that a tribe as small as the Stonehooves, with their new spirit, could pull off something like this? "This labyrinth is their shield, their fortress! And it''s not just the pigs who are lost¡ªno one, not even the other participants, could have seen this coming!" Her voice turned dark, as though realizing a terrifying truth. "But here''s the thing...if the pigs can''t take down the Minotaur, what do you think they''ll do? They''re cunning¡ªthey know they can''t defeat that giant beast. "So what''s left? They''ll target the weaker ones. The human tribe members. The ones who aren''t as strong? Maybe?" Her tone shifted into a more serious one. "Lyerin may have built himself a fortress, but can he protect everyone inside it? That''s the question! The pigs may be lost now, but how long before they figure it out? How long before they find a way to the center?" --- In the heart of the labyrinth, the Stonehooves Tribe members gathered near the base of the Minotaur statue, still in awe of the monumental structure that surrounded them. Corora, along with her sister Cornelia, Maria, Elena, Sophia, Lydia, Fiona, Emily, Natalie, and several others, approached cautiously from behind, their faces etched with confusion and shock. "Lyerin," Corora called out, her voice quivering with both awe and concern. "What...what happened? What is all of this?" The others murmured in agreement, their eyes darting nervously toward the massive walls that now enclosed them. "Where did these walls come from? Why is there a wall everywhere? It feels like a Maze. And...how do we know where the center is?" Maria asked, her voice shaky. Lyerin, sitting casually atop the Minotaur statue with a wide grin, looked down at them with amusement. "It''s simple," he said, his voice calm and confident. "We''re indeed in a maze. But this isn''t just any maze. It was created by the Minotaur¡ªthe spirit of the Stonehooves Tribe." The girls exchanged bewildered looks, unable to fully grasp the magnitude of what he was saying. "So...you mean this maze...it''s protecting us?" Sophia asked, still trying to process the situation. Lyerin nodded, his grin widening. "Exactly. Only the members of the Stonehooves Tribe can navigate it safely. Everyone else¡ªwell, they''ll get lost. Just like those Orcs." Cornelia shook her head in disbelief. "That''s...that''s incredible. I''ve never seen anything like this." "Neither have I," Fiona added, her eyes wide with wonder. "But...how? How is this even possible?" Lyerin''s eyes sparkled with mischief as he stood up on the statue''s shoulder. "It''s all thanks to the Minotaur. This is its domain now. It will protect its home¡ªand we''re its home." The girls fell silent, their gazes shifting from Lyerin to the towering walls around them. The sheer power of the Minotaur''s spirit was becoming clear to them now, and it was both awe-inspiring and terrifying. Suddenly, Lyerin''s gaze shifted upward, his expression turning contemplative. "I wonder..." he murmured softly, almost to himself. Corora stepped forward, her brow furrowing. "What are you thinking now, Lyerin?" Without looking at her, Lyerin continued to stare at the sky. "I wonder what they are going to do next," he mused. "What will those creatures above think if I show them my true power?" The girls exchanged uneasy glances. "True power? Creatures above?" Emily whispered. "You mean...there''s more?" sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lyerin suddenly turned back to them, a wicked gleam in his eyes. "Shall we find out?" he asked, his voice playful but laced with danger. Before anyone could respond, Lyerin stood tall on the Minotaur''s shoulder and raised his hand. "Let''s count, shall we?" The girls, unsure of what was about to happen, looked at each other in confusion. "Count?" Lydia asked, her voice filled with uncertainty. Lyerin grinned. "Ten." He waited, and after a moment of hesitation, Corora and the others joined in, albeit nervously. "Nine..." their voices quivered. Lyerin''s grin widened as he turned his head to glance behind him, giving the girls and the tribe members a sudden, sharp look that sent shivers down their spines. His eyes gleamed with a cold intensity, and for a moment, the air grew tense. "T-Ten," Corora stammered, her voice trembling as Lyerin''s fierce gaze bore into her. The others hesitated but soon joined in, their voices shaking as they followed his lead. "Eight, seven, six..." Lyerin''s expression darkened with each passing number, the tension in the air growing thicker and thicker. The maze loomed around them, the towering walls casting long shadows as the countdown continued. "Five, four, three..." The girls'' voices were shaky, their hearts pounding in their chests as they felt an overwhelming sense of anticipation. "Two," Lyerin growled, his voice low and menacing. "One," the tribe members whispered in unison, their fear palpable in the air. And then, with a final, deafening shout, Lyerin and the entire tribe roared together: "ZEROOOOOOO!" Chapter 173: Piggy piggies The moment the countdown hit zero, an eerie silence settled over the vast maze that had sprung from the earth. Lyerin stood atop the Minotaur statue, his eyes closed as though he could feel the pulse of the labyrinth surrounding him. Though the towering stone walls blocked his view of the scattered Valley Orcs, he grinned widely. "Hehe... I got them," Lyerin muttered to himself, the grin growing more wicked with every passing second. The girls and the other human members of the Stonehooves Tribe stood below, bewildered and whispering to one another, casting nervous glances between each other and Lyerin. "What does he mean, ''got them''?" Fiona asked, her voice trembling with uncertainty. "I have no idea," Cornelia replied, her eyes fixed on Lyerin, who was paying no attention to them at all. "Is he talking about the Orcs?" Corora speculated, but before anyone could respond, the ground beneath them seemed to shiver as the distant rumble of footsteps echoed through the maze. --- Far above, the Asura girl floated in the sky, her excitement barely contained. Her eyes gleamed with a wild fervor as she tracked the movements of the Valley Orcs within the maze. "Look at them!" she shouted, pointing toward the monitors that showed the labyrinth from an overhead view. "The Valley Orcs¡ªthey''re not just savage beasts. Oh no! They''re intelligent, far more cunning than anyone gives them credit for!" The screen zoomed in on the pig-like creatures, their tusks glinting as they moved through the maze, their snouts sniffing the air, searching for a way forward. At first, they had seemed utterly lost, wandering aimlessly through the maze, crashing into dead ends and snorting in confusion. But now...something had changed. "Do you see it?" the Asura girl continued, her voice rising with excitement. "They were confused, yes, but look at them now. They''ve found their path. Their instincts are sharp, sharper than any beast we''ve seen so far! "The Valley Orcs are no ordinary monsters¡ªthey can sense their way through this labyrinth! Watch as they make their way to the center!" She couldn''t help but marvel at their progress, her tone dripping with admiration. "Incredible! The Valley Orcs¡ªthe first of the Orc monsters to show this kind of intelligence. Who would have thought? It''s as if they know where the center is, as if something is guiding them." The viewers on Earth watched in awe as the Orcs moved with increasing purpose, the hesitation in their steps vanishing. Each turn they took brought them closer to the heart of the maze, where the Stonehooves Tribe stood with Lyerin at their helm. "They''re almost there!" the Asura girl exclaimed, her eyes wide with anticipation. "And once they reach the center, we''re going to witness a battle like no other. "The Minotaur against the Valley Orcs¡ªit''s going to be a war! However, the Minotaur is not currently present; it is roaming in the maze, which means it will only lead to the destruction of the Stonehooves Tribe!" The screen flickered as the view changed, showing the Valley Orcs rounding the final corner, their hooves pounding the ground in unison, shaking the very earth with their strength. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They were fearsome creatures, nearly eight feet tall, their muscular bodies covered in thick, bristling hair, their tusks curved wickedly from their snouts. Their eyes gleamed with a dangerous intelligence as they closed in on the center of the labyrinth, ready to tear apart anything in their path. --- Lyerin stood at the center of the Stonehooves Tribe, his grin still plastered on his face. He could feel the approaching Orcs before they even came into view. The ground beneath him trembled slightly, the air growing thick with the scent of blood and anticipation. He stepped down from the Minotaur statue, landing softly on the ground, and began walking toward the approaching horde without a hint of fear. Corora gasped, her eyes wide with disbelief. "Lyerin, what are you doing?!" she called out, but he didn''t respond. "He''s walking right toward them!" Maria said, her voice shaking with panic. "Is he planning another thing?" From the sky, the Asura girl watched with bated breath. "What is he doing? Why isn''t Lyerin attacking? Does he plan to face them head-on? Surely he knows these are Orcs¡ªvicious, relentless monsters. They''ll tear him apart!" But Lyerin continued his fearless stride, his gaze fixed on the largest of the Valley Orcs as it came into view, snorting and pawing the ground. The creature''s eyes met Lyerin''s, and for a brief moment, the air seemed to still. The other girls held their breath, their hearts pounding in their chests. They expected Lyerin to summon his magic or command the Minotaur to strike at any second. But Lyerin did nothing of the sort. Instead, he approached the nearest Valley Orc, a massive beast with scarred hide and tusks gleaming under the sun. The creature let out a guttural growl, its muscles tensing as if ready to charge. The tension in the air was palpable, and even the Asura girl was on the edge of her seat, her voice trembling as she spoke. "What...what''s he doing? Why isn''t he fighting?" And then, in an act that defied all logic and expectation, Lyerin reached out and placed his hand on the Orc''s massive head. The Valley Orc flinched slightly but didn''t move. Lyerin''s hand moved gently over the beast''s bristled hair, and then, with a calm and almost playful tone, he said, "Piggy piggies." The Orc snorted but remained still. The tension that had gripped the air suddenly broke, and Lyerin rubbed the creature''s head like a pet. The other Orcs, who had been on the verge of charging, stopped in their tracks, their eyes watching Lyerin with a strange calmness. --- Far above, the Overseer and the other six-armed shadows had been watching the scene unfold with growing interest. At first, they had not given Lyerin or the Stonehooves Tribe much attention. They had dismissed them as another small tribe that would be crushed under the might of the others. But now...things had changed. The Overseer leaned forward, his glowing eyes narrowing as he observed the scene with newfound intensity. "This...this is unexpected," he muttered, his voice low and filled with intrigue. "The Valley Orcs¡ªconfused at first, yes¡ªbut now they move as if they know the way. And yet...they do not attack. Why?" The six-armed shadows surrounding him murmured in confusion as well. "Look," one of the shadows said, pointing toward the monitors that displayed the scene of Lyerin rubbing the Orc''s head. "He''s...he''s not fighting them. He''s controlling them, somehow." The Overseer''s brow furrowed. "No. He''s not controlling them. He''s...taming them." The shadows gasped. "Taming? But that''s impossible! These are wild beasts, savage and¡ª" "And yet, he does it," the Overseer cut in, his voice tinged with disbelief. "He rubs their heads like they are nothing more than pets. This is no ordinary magic at work." One of the six-armed shadows leaned closer, his eyes wide with shock. "What...just happened?" The Overseer remained silent for a moment, his eyes locked on Lyerin, who continued to calmly walk among the Orcs, patting their heads as if they were harmless creatures. Finally, in a voice filled with wonder, the Overseer muttered, "What is this boy?" --- Back on the ground, the girls and the rest of the tribe started in stunned silence, their minds racing to comprehend what they had just witnessed. The brutal, terrifying Valley Orcs were now standing docile, their heads bowed slightly as Lyerin moved among them. "What just happened?" Cornelia whispered, her voice barely audible. No one had an answer. Chapter 174: Birds The maze was eerily quiet now, as if the very air had stilled in the wake of Lyerin''s unexpected triumph. He stood confidently at the center of the Stonehooves Tribe, watching the newly tamed pig Orcs obediently disperse into the labyrinth, following his silent command. They moved in packs of ten, lumbering through the narrow, twisting corridors like sentries. Lyerin, still grinning, felt an odd sense of satisfaction as they obeyed him without question. Corora, her curiosity overwhelming her, finally broke the silence as she approached Lyerin. Her footsteps were slow, hesitant even, as if she still couldn''t fully comprehend what had just happened. "Lyerin," she started, her voice unusually soft, "did you... did you really tame them?" At her words, the rest of the girls, who had been lingering just a few steps behind, suddenly crowded around him. Their expressions were a mix of awe and disbelief, but they all had the same burning question in their eyes. They looked from the pig Orcs¡ªwho had been rampaging beasts only moments ago¡ªto Lyerin, trying to connect the dots. Maria, her brows furrowed, stepped forward, glancing at Lyerin with a mix of hesitation and respect. "How did you do that?" she asked, her voice barely more than a whisper. "I mean...those were Valley Orcs. Dangerous, savage... How could you...?" The others quickly chimed in, their voices overlapping as they flooded Lyerin with questions. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You tamed them just like that?" "Was it some kind of magic?" "Are they under your control now?" "I thought they were supposed to be impossible to tame!" "Did they...did they actually join our tribe?" Their tones were cautious, still laced with respect for Lyerin''s authority, but the sheer incredulity in their questions was palpable. They were, after all, standing in the aftermath of something that defied every norm they had been taught about these creatures. The pig Orcs had been fierce predators, but now they moved like docile beasts, their aggression seemingly vanished. Lyerin, unbothered by their flood of inquiries, raised an eyebrow and teased them. "All of you still doubt me?" he asked with a mischievous smile. His voice was light, but there was a glint of confidence in his eyes. The casualness of his question made Corora and the other girls blush, realizing that despite everything they had been through together, they were still astonished by his abilities. "I¡ªIt''s not that we doubt you," Fiona stammered, her cheeks tinged with pink as she looked away, flustered. "It''s just... we weren''t expecting... this." "You''ve surprised us before, but this...," Lydia began, her voice trailing off as she gestured toward the Orcs in the distance, "this is¡­ this is..." Even Elena, who often prided herself on keeping her emotions in check, couldn''t hide the awe in her voice. "We knew you were powerful, sir Lyerin¡­" Despite the tribe''s loyal respect toward him, their astonishment remained clear. Lyerin let their words linger for a moment before chuckling lightly. "One of you doubts me, don''t you?" Lyerin asked, turning his gaze toward the newest members of the tribe, the human survivors who had only recently joined their ranks. They stood farther back, clearly overwhelmed by the situation. One of the men¡ªa tall, wiry figure named Malcolm¡ªhad opened his mouth as if to say something, but quickly shut it when Lyerin''s eyes fell on him. Malcolm hesitated before nervously asking, "Does that mean... we''re safe now?" He looked as if he regretted asking the question the second the words left his mouth, his face paling as though he feared he''d overstepped his boundaries with Lyerin. The tribe leader''s power was no secret to anyone, and the last thing any of the newcomers wanted was to anger him. Malcolm''s question was like a hanging obnect in the air for a moment, but instead of chastising him, Lyerin gave a surprising response. "Yes," Lyerin said casually, as if the answer were the most obvious thing in the world. "We''re safe. For now." Relief washed over Malcolm''s face, and some of the tension in the air dissipated. The other tribe members visibly relaxed too, reassured by Lyerin''s words. But before the atmosphere could fully settle, a loud rumbling sound echoed through the clearing, cutting through the silence. At first, everyone tensed, thinking it was another attack, but then they realized the noise was coming from Lyerin himself. His stomach growled, loudly. The entire group stared at him, wide-eyed. For a brief moment, the seriousness of the situation vanished, replaced by an awkward silence. Lyerin blinked and then rubbed his stomach, an embarrassed grin spreading across his face. "Ah," he muttered sheepishly, "I forgot to eat." The girls and the rest of the tribe couldn''t help but giggle, the tension from earlier dissolving as laughter rippled through the group. Even Corora, who had been the most serious among them, couldn''t stop herself from smiling. But just as quickly as the lighthearted moment came, it was interrupted by an ominous sensation. Lyerin''s playful expression faded, replaced by one of intense focus. He turned his gaze skyward, his eyes narrowing as he scanned the heavens. "Hmmm...," he muttered under his breath. "Just in time." The others followed his gaze, confused. "What is it, Lyerin?" Maria asked, her brow furrowing as she searched the sky. "What do you see?" Lyerin''s eyes locked onto something far above, and after a moment, he gave a single, quiet word. "Birds." --- Far away, back on Earth, the Asura girl stood in stunned silence, her hands trembling slightly as she stared at the monitor showing Lyerin and his tribe. The sight of the Valley Orcs obeying him had shaken her to the core. How? How had he done it? It defied everything she knew about the Orcs, about the rules of the survival games. She could scarcely believe her eyes. "How...how did he tame them?" she whispered, more to herself than anyone else. But the question echoed in her mind, growing louder with every second. The viewers watching from Earth were equally stunned, the shock spreading like wildfire across the audience. The Borgias Family, one of Lyerin''s most powerful enemies, had been monitoring the event closely, their expressions dark and filled with fear. They had underestimated Lyerin once again. "I knew he was dangerous," muttered one of the Borgias Family''s elders, his voice shaking. "But this...this is beyond what we imagined." "He''s more than just a threat now," another family member added, his face pale. "If he can tame Valley Orcs, what else is he capable of?" The Asura girl, now regaining her composure, quickly began to broadcast the latest development. "Ladies and gentlemen, it seems that Lyerin''s capabilities are far greater than any of us anticipated. Not only has he survived the maze... he has tamed the Valley Orcs, beasts that no one has ever been able to control before. We are witnessing something extraordinary here." But just as she was about to continue her report, she noticed something strange on the monitor¡ªa flock of large, ominous creatures flying toward the territory of the Stonehooves Tribe. Her eyes widened in alarm. "Wait...what''s that?" she exclaimed, pointing at the screen. "Do you see them? Those...those aren''t ordinary birds. They''re...they''re heading straight for Lyerin!" The screen zoomed in on the approaching creatures¡ªlarge, dark-winged beasts with sharp talons and glowing eyes. The tension that had just dissipated began to build again, thicker than before. "Everyone, stay tuned," the Asura girl announced, her voice trembling with excitement and fear. "It looks like the Stonehooves Tribe''s trial isn''t over yet. Something new is coming, and whatever it is... it''s heading straight for them!" Chapter 175: Proud as heavens At the apex of the sky, high above the maze, dark silhouettes began to emerge. The sun glinted off their sharp, metallic feathers, and as they descended closer, their true forms became more distinct. These were not ordinary birds but humanoid creatures with wings as vast as those of eagles, their bodies covered in sleek, armor-like plumage. Their eyes gleamed with the predatory sharpness of hawks, and their faces were elongated, with sharp beaks that curled slightly at the tips. Their talons, formidable and razor-edged, glistened in the light. Each figure wielded weapons, from jagged spears to gleaming swords, which only added to their imposing presence. These were the Jaldir, a fearsome race from the distant world of Zordrix, known across multiple realms as the Skyclaw Brotherhood. They were an elite faction of warriors who dominated the skies with their unmatched speed and superior aerial combat skills. Their leader, Velros Skybreaker, soared at the forefront of their formation. He was the epitome of their strength¡ªtaller than the others, his wingspan wider, and his feathers a shimmering mixture of gold and silver. His eyes were cold, calculating, and keen as they surveyed the maze below. Velros''s sharp gaze settled on the center of the maze, where Lyerin and the others stood, surrounded by their seemingly chaotic formation of Raging Pigs. The sight was enough to draw a burst of laughter from several of Velros''s subordinates, who flew in tight formation behind him. Their laughter echoed through the air like the caws of vultures circling their prey. "Look at this," one of them sneered, his voice filled with derision. "Humans! They''ve managed to survive using a maze of all things, hiding from the Minotaur and those pathetic Raging Pigs." His tone was mocking, as though the very idea of humans constructing a maze as a defense was laughable. Another Jaldir, flying slightly behind, chuckled as well. "A maze? Truly? As if they think they can delay their fate with such a weak tactic. Those pigs aren''t even attacking them. They''re just lost, wandering aimlessly like cattle in a pen." The laughter grew louder as more of Velros''s warriors chimed in, mocking the humans below. "They probably think they''ve outsmarted the beasts!" one cawed, his wings beating steadily as he flew. "All they''ve done is delay their destruction. We should be the ones to end this farce." One of Velros''s subordinates, a younger but eager warrior named Kaldir, flew closer to his leader, his eyes alight with anticipation. "Lord Velros," he called, "should we attack? These humans are no match for us. We can tear them apart before they even realize what''s happening." Velros didn''t respond immediately. His wings beat slowly as he hovered above the maze, his sharp eyes continuing to survey the scene below. His thoughts were conflicted, his gaze calculating. On one hand, these humans had clearly found a way to survive against the threats of the Minotaur and the Raging Pigs. But on the other hand, they seemed pitifully weak, hiding behind a simple labyrinth instead of confronting their enemies head-on. His thoughts shifted to their earlier encounters. The Skyclaw Brotherhood had scouted numerous territories across this strange world, observing how other representatives handled their survival. Some had built fortresses, others had gathered armies, but none had seemed as defenseless as this group of humans huddled in the center of a maze. The humans had no protection worth mentioning, no aerial defenses, and no formidable warriors among them¡ªor so it seemed. Kaldir, still awaiting Velros''s response, pressed on. "They''re just delaying the inevitable. Look at them. Hiding in that maze won''t save them. We could finish this now, Lord Velros, crush them while they''re vulnerable." Velros''s golden eyes narrowed, but he remained silent, contemplating his next move. It would be easy to swoop down and annihilate the humans below, to tear through them like hawks tearing through prey. But was it worth the effort? The Raging Pigs that had attacked their territory earlier had posed no significant threat. They''d been easy to deal with from the skies, their brutish strength no match for the agility of the Jaldir. Their goal here had only been to survey the area, to see how the other representatives were faring. Yet here they had stumbled upon a pathetic group of humans relying on primitive tactics. "I don''t know why we should even waste our time," one of the other Jaldir warriors scoffed. "This is laughable. Humans have no real strength. They''re just trying to survive until the next attack. Pathetic." S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Velros''s lips curled into a faint sneer, his disdain for the scene below growing. "You''re right," he muttered, his voice low but filled with contempt. "They''re delaying the inevitable. It''s clear they have no power to fight back, and that maze... it''s nothing more than a last-ditch effort to keep their enemies at bay." He glanced back at his warriors, who were still flying in formation behind him, waiting for his command. Their eagerness for battle was palpable, their eyes gleaming with the promise of bloodshed. But Velros wasn''t as quick to act. There was something about the scene below that nagged at him, something he couldn''t quite place. Why were the Raging Pigs scattered? Why hadn''t the Minotaur obliterated the humans already? Kaldir, growing impatient with his leader''s hesitation, spoke up again. "Lord Velros, with respect, if we don''t act now, we''ll lose the advantage. Let us take them out quickly. There''s no need to hesitate." Velros flared his wings, silencing his subordinate with a sharp look. "I''m not hesitating," he said coldly. "But I''m not about to waste our time on a pointless skirmish, either. Our goal is to assess the strength of the other participants, not crush weaklings. However..." He trailed off, his eyes narrowing as he descended slightly, hovering closer to the center of the maze. From this distance, he could see the figures of the humans standing at the heart of the labyrinth. Lyerin, in particular, caught his attention. There was something off about the way he stood, too calm, too composed for someone who should be fearing for his life. Velros''s thoughts churned. He remembered the goal, to kill the humans, but is this going to be really this easy? Maybe the game hated them for being too weak. An embarrassment! These humans may have survived the Raging Pigs, but it wasn''t out of strength or cleverness. It had to be sheer luck, or perhaps the pigs had simply gotten lost in the maze. Either way, it was clear that this group posed no real threat. They were like cornered prey, waiting to be slaughtered. With a single, powerful beat of his wings, Velros descended further, his warriors following closely behind. As he neared the center of the maze, he landed gracefully, his talons digging into the earth as he folded his wings behind him. The other Jaldir warriors remained aloft, circling the area like vultures awaiting the signal to strike. Lyerin stood in the middle, with an unreadable expression. The women around him glanced nervously between him and Velros, clearly unsettled by the sudden appearance of the sky warriors. Velros strode forward with an air of superiority, his gaze cold and condescending. He looked Lyerin up and down, as if assessing the human''s worth, before finally speaking. "You must be the leader of this... sorry group," Velros said, his voice dripping with disdain. "I''ve seen many pitiful attempts at survival in these games, but yours... this maze is nothing more than a delaying tactic. You''ve hidden yourselves well, but make no mistake. This is a temporary reprieve." He stepped closer, towering over Lyerin with his wings partially unfurled, casting a shadow over the group. "Do you even understand the magnitude of this event? You''re playing with forces far beyond your comprehension. Your planet''s survival rests in your hands, yet here you are, hiding behind walls like cowards. Do you think this will protect you? Do you think this maze will stop what''s coming?" Lyerin remained silent, his expression calm as Velros continued to berate him. "You are the reason for your planet''s downfall," Velros continued, his voice rising with righteous fury. "You''ve entered this survival event without preparing, without the strength or strategy needed to win. You and your pathetic tribe are delaying the inevitable. You are weak. You are nothing." The air grew tense as Velros''s tirade came to a close. His warriors hovered above, waiting for the signal to attack, to bring this farce to an end. But Lyerin, standing amidst the taunts and accusations, merely smiled. His eyes met Velros''s, and in a voice that was surprisingly calm, he said, "You sound proud... as high as the heavens." Velros blinked, taken aback by the response. Lyerin''s calm demeanor unnerved him, though he couldn''t understand why. For a moment, an uneasy silence descended from the higher sky, making the tension thick enough to cut with a knife. Chapter 176: Unusual provocation Lyerin stood his ground, with his sharp gaze unwavering as he stared down Velros. His voice broke the silence, calm and laced with amusement. "Didn''t you have an order to kill me first?" he asked, his tone casual yet biting. His words hit their mark like a spear, striking Velros''s pride. "Probably the reason why you''re not attacking right now and was hesitant, right?" Velros blinked, his hawk-like eyes narrowing at Lyerin. The sharpness in his expression faltered for a split second. Lyerin smirked, ''This bird''s hesitation betrayed him already, is he really a leader? What a weak personality.'' However, he also knew he had struck a nerve. The Jaldir leader didn''t respond immediately, though the subtle twitch in his talons and wings was enough of a tell. Lyerin knew he had just exposed a truth Velros wasn''t prepared to admit: fear. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lyerin grinned, a knowing glint in his eyes. "You''re too cautious, aren''t you?" he continued, not giving Velros a moment to gather his composure. "You can sense it, can''t you? Something''s different about me. Don''t be scared. You can attack now¡­ Go on¡­" He let his words hang in the air, their weight pressing down on the Jaldir leader. Velros remained silent, but his mind was racing. He''d been sent to assess the humans, maybe even wipe them out if they posed no threat. The plan was clear. But standing before this human, who exudes an aura of unsettling confidence, Velros found himself hesitating. It was unnatural. Everything about Lyerin''s demeanor suggested that this was not an ordinary leader of a weak tribe. His calmness, his boldness in speaking without fear¡ªVelros couldn''t shake the feeling that something more dangerous lurked beneath the surface. The mission. If this human can really be killed easily, why did the mission required the other participants to kill him immediately? Lyerin''s grin widened as if he could read Velros''s thoughts. "Shall I tell you a little story?" Lyerin began, his voice low but full of amusement. "I didn''t come here by choice, you know. I was taken¡ªwithout warning, without preparation." He stepped forward, his eyes gleaming with an unsettling calm. "So naturally, my tribe wasn''t ready. Of course, we wouldn''t be. We didn''t even know we were going to be part of this ridiculous game." Velros''s wings twitched, and he shifted uncomfortably, the more the human says that he and his tribe was weak, the more he was hesitating. Lyerin''s casual demeanor was unnerving. The confidence with which he spoke wasn''t normal for someone whose tribe was supposedly unprepared. "But here''s the thing," Lyerin continued, his tone growing colder, more menacing. "Just because my tribe wasn''t prepared... doesn''t mean I''m not prepared." With that, a sudden surge of energy erupted from Lyerin, his aura flaring like wildfire. The force of it swept through the maze, sending ripples of intimidation and power into the air. The ground beneath his feet trembled ever so slightly, and even the surrounding air seemed to grow heavy under the weight of his presence. He finally got a magical core. A combat core. Velros instinctively took a step back, his feathers bristling in response to the overwhelming energy radiating from Lyerin. The sky above them seemed to darken for a brief moment, as if reacting to the sheer force of his aura. "You feel that, don''t you?" Lyerin''s voice was now like a predator''s, sharp and dangerous. "It''s a taste of what I''m capable of. I may look like just another leader of a small tribe, but I''ve faced far worse than your flying warriors in the past. So¡­ Don''t be scared¡­ Come¡­ Let''s have a blast!" His words were laced with the authority of someone who had seen battle after battle, who had lived through wars and chaos unimaginable to the likes of Velros. For the first time, Velros''s confidence wavered. He could feel the weight of Lyerin''s daring challenge pressing against him, making it hard to think clearly. He had expected a weak opponent, someone who could be easily dispatched, but now he was standing before someone whose strength he couldn''t fully comprehend if he is really weak or not. Without another word, Velros took a powerful beat of his wings, propelling himself back into the sky. He soared upward, away from Lyerin and the maze, casting a final glance down at the human leader who now stood as a beacon of strength. He hovered above for a moment, his sharp eyes narrowed in both frustration and wariness. "We''ll see about that," Velros muttered under his breath, loud enough for his warriors to hear but not meant as a direct challenge to Lyerin. With a commanding gesture, he signaled to the rest of the Jaldir warriors, and they began to circle higher, distancing themselves from the maze. From below, Lyerin watched as Velros and his flock retreated to the skies. He was speechless. He was planning to engage to test his Magic Combat Core. However, immediately, his eyes gleamed with amusement. Velros had been cautious, perhaps too cautious than Lyerin had expected. In the past, Velros''s kind¡ªthe arrogant warriors who thought themselves invincible¡ªwould have attacked without hesitation. But Velros had made a move he didn''t think it would do. That was all the confirmation Lyerin needed. "Birds," Lyerin muttered to himself, shaking his head. "Right, they''re hunters, not fighters. They strike when the advantage is theirs, but never in a fair fight." His grin widened, almost predatory now. "They were sent here to kill me, weren''t they? That''s why he''s so cautious. To the point that he would back down in a fair fight, hahaha!" The maze around him was still, its thick stone walls towering over the open space where Lyerin stood. He tilted his head upward, eyes piercing the clouds as the Jaldir warriors ascended higher, their shadows growing smaller against the brightening sky. "But that''s a terrible turn," Lyerin whispered to himself, a soft laugh bubbling up in his chest. "A very terrible turn¡­" He took a deep breath, with his eyes flickering with the memories of battles long past, wars fought in a life far removed from this one. "But who is to blame?" He murmured. "If they attacked me now," Lyerin mused aloud, "I won''t lose of course. But..." His voice dropped to a whisper, a wicked smile creeping across his face. "Their leader and a few of his precious warriors would die because of me. And that... Well, that flying away would be a victory in itself anyway." His hand clenched into a fist, and he could almost feel the bloodlust of battle returning to him, the thrill of facing an enemy head-on. But as quickly as it came, he let it go, releasing a slow breath. There was no need to fight the Jaldir today. He hadn''t expected to almost lose control just because he was too excited to try his new combat magic core, forgetting that he wouldn''t become the leader of the Stonehooves Tribe if he acted himself. "Having a combat core made me a little too excited for battle; I remember that the spirit system doesn''t require me to do that," he mumbled. The bird brain leader had already retreated. He should calm down a little and let his subordinate deal with all of them. Lyerin''s gaze shifted toward the thick stone walls of the maze, the towering structures that now enclosed his tribe like a fortress. Beyond the walls, the open sky stretched infinitely, but Lyerin''s eyes were locked on the flock of warriors disappearing into the distance. "However," he mumbled and paused for a long time. "Do these birds think they could just come and go?" Lyerin murmured, his voice soft but filled with quiet malice. His grin widened. "I''m sure that the Hornbull would be extremely angry now." Chapter 177: Sky magic attack From the point of view of the Skyclaw Brotherhood, the atmosphere in the air was heavy as they ascended higher into the sky, the wind buffeting against their wings. Velros Skybreaker, their leader, flew in silence, his gaze locked on the maze below. The rest of the Brotherhood followed, but murmurs of confusion and concern began to ripple through the ranks. "Why are we retreating, Velros?" one of the warriors finally called out, breaking the silence. "We could''ve destroyed them easily from above." Another chimed in, "The humans down there are nothing compared to us! We should swoop down and finish this quickly. Why waste time flying circles?" Velros kept his silence until they were high enough, far above the maze and the scattered remnants of the Raging Pigs below. The maze stretched out beneath them like a vast, intricate labyrinth, but to the Skyclaw Brotherhood, it was a trivial obstacle. Yet Velros couldn''t shake the unease growing heavily in his chest. Finally, as they circled the air currents, he spoke. "We''re not retreating," Velros said, his voice hard and commanding. "We''re executing the Typhon Formation." A stunned silence fell over the Brotherhood, followed by immediate protests. "The Typhon Formation?!" one of the warriors squawked, his wings twitching in agitation. "But why? This is just a weak human tribe!" Another shouted, "Why would we need to use ultimate destruction magic for a mere group of humans? We could crush them with basic skyfire spells!" sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The complaints kept coming, building a cacophony of discontent among the warriors. One of the older Skyclaws, with feathers mottled by age but sharp eyes gleaming with experience, flew closer to Velros. "Leader, with all due respect, the Typhon Formation is for dire situations, not for insignificant tribes, it was an almost destructive attack! If we use it here, what happens when we encounter other groups¡ªgroups that are actually a threat?" Velros''s brow furrowed, his expression growing darker with each complaint. He had expected pushback, but the reality of the situation weighed on him. He had no concrete evidence that this human tribe was anything more than what they appeared to be. And yet¡­ something gnawed at him, a sense of danger that he couldn''t ignore. Another warrior added, his tone urgent, "Leader, what if this mission¡ªthis goal to kill the humans¡ªis based on false information? What if we''ve been misled? We''re using our most powerful magic on a tribe that, so far, hasn''t shown any capability to fight back. We''re risking everything for what?" Velros clenched his jaw, his mind racing. He could feel their doubt, their confusion, but he knew¡ªdeep in his gut¡ªthat Lyerin wasn''t just some weak human leader. His instincts screamed that there was more at play here. The human had exuded a confidence that no mere tribal leader should have, especially in the face of the Skyclaw Brotherhood. "Enough!" Velros''s voice cracked like a whip, silencing the murmurs and complaints. His eyes blazed with a fierce determination as he glared at his subordinates. "Just do what I''m telling you to do! There''s no time for second-guessing!" The Brotherhood went quiet, their wings beating in unison as they awaited his next command. Velros continued, his voice low but filled with authority, "I''m sure that the human isn''t what he seems. That tribe isn''t as weak as you think. Do any of you truly believe we''ve been given a mission to kill a weakling? Use your heads. The one who made this survival game wanted him dead for some unknown reason. Have to be careful¡­" A ripple of unease passed through the warriors. Velros had always been more cautious than the rest, more willing to question the true motives behind their missions. Velros pressed on, his voice cutting through the tension. "I could feel that the human tribe are like tigers in sheep''s clothing. They look vulnerable, but underneath lies a threat that we didn''t know but also can''t afford to ignore. That''s why we use the Typhon Formation¡ªbecause this isn''t a normal fight. This is survival. Now, enough talk. Let''s go." The Brotherhood fell into a disciplined silence, their leader''s conviction enough to quell the last of their doubts. Reluctantly, they began to form up, flying in a tight, controlled pattern that would allow them to execute the Typhon Formation. The air around them began to crackle with energy, faint tendrils of magic coiling around their wings as they prepared to unleash their ultimate destruction spell. --- Meanwhile, on the ground below, Lyerin watched the Birdmen continue to circle above his Stonehooves Tribe. He could feel the pressure in the air, the shift in the wind that signaled an impending attack. His lips curled into a sneer as he recognized the buildup of energy in the sky. "A sky attack magic, huh?" he muttered, his voice dripping with disdain. "Too cowardly to attack head-on, so they resort to this." Behind him, the members of the Stonehooves Tribe shifted uneasily. Corora and the others glanced up, fear flickering in their eyes as the swirling energy above became more apparent. However, Lyerin paid them no mind. His focus was on the Birdmen, and the anticipation of their next move filled him with a twisted kind of excitement. Suddenly, the Minotaur¡ªwho had been standing idle within the maze¡ªstirred. For too long, it had been held in check by Lyerin''s control, reduced to a mere sentinel. But now, sensing the approaching threat from the sky, it looked upward, its massive body tensing as if awakening from a slumber. Lyerin felt the shift in the Minotaur''s stance. He had been planning to use his own combat core to deal with the Skyclaw Brotherhood, but he knew that if he did so, his title as tribal leader might be revoked. So, he didn''t have a choice but let the minotaur do it. With a sigh of resignation, Lyerin released his hold on the Minotaur. "Go," he murmured under his breath. "Show them why they should fear us." The Minotaur''s response was immediate. Its muscles rippled beneath its stone-like skin as it threw its head back and roared, a thunderous sound that echoed across the maze. ROOOOOOAARRRRRR!!! The force of the roar sent a shockwave through the air, causing the very ground beneath them to tremble. --- High above, the Skyclaw Brotherhood was on the brink of unleashing their magic. The swirling cyclones of energy around them intensified, crackling with the power of the Typhoon Formation. Velros watched the tribe below, his sharp eyes narrowing in focus. But then, the roar of the Minotaur reached them, shaking the very air around them. The sound was so powerful that it disrupted the energy they had been gathering. The cyclone faltered for a moment, like the magic itself was wavering. "Ignore it!" Velros barked, his voice sharp and commanding. "It''s just a distraction! Focus on the formation!" The Brotherhood obeyed, forcing themselves to concentrate as they resumed their tight formation. But something was wrong. Velros could feel it in his bones. The magic wasn''t flowing the way it should. Despite their efforts, the energy of the Typhoon Formation wasn''t getting stronger. It was as if something was holding it back, preventing them from reaching their full potential. Velros frowned, his mind racing as he scanned the sky. What was happening? Why wasn''t their magic building up as it should? He narrowed his eyes, focusing on the swirling energy around them. And then, in a moment of realization, Velros muttered under his breath, "Why... why is the magic not getting stronger?" Chapter 178: Falling like Autumn Leaves Velros Skybreaker shook his head, ''maybe I am just thinking thumbs,'' he mumbled.So he kept hovering in the sky with others, his sharp eyes narrowing as the crackling energy around the Skyclaw Brotherhood began to falter. However, there it is again, he couldn''t help but feel something terribly was wrong. The Typhon Formation, their ultimate destruction magic, should have reached its peak by now, the power building in a surge that could obliterate the maze below. Yet, the magic was stalling, the cyclone of energy swirling around them growing weaker and weaker rather than stronger. His subordinates, the elite warriors of the Brotherhood, continued their tight formation, their wings flapping in rhythmic unison. However, Velros could hear the murmurs of confusion and doubt creeping back into their voices. "What''s happening?" one of them shouted, his voice laced with panic. "Why isn''t the formation working?" Another warrior, his wings twitching nervously, glanced at Velros with wide eyes. "Leader! We should retreat! Something''s wrong¡ªthis isn''t how the Typhon Formation is supposed to feel!" Velros opened his mouth to command them to hold their positions, but before he could speak, the first of the warriors dropped out of the sky. It happened so suddenly, with no warning, that at first, no one realized what was happening. The warrior simply plummeted, his body falling limply as though a string had been cut. His comrades watched in stunned silence as he tumbled through the air, his wings flailing uselessly before he hit the ground with a sickening thud. "What the¡ª?!" someone yelled. "He''s fallen!" Velros''s heart raced as he looked down at the fallen warrior. Then, as if on cue, another one fell. And another. Panic spread through the ranks of their brotherhood like forest wildfire. One by one, the warriors of the Skyclaw Brotherhood began to drop from the sky, their wings unable to carry them. Some screamed in terror, trying desperately to flap their wings, but their bodies continued to fall as if pulled by an invisible force. "I¡ªI can''t fly!" one warrior cried out, his voice strangled with fear. "Something''s pulling me down!" "No! No, it''s not pulling us!" another shouted as he fell. "It''s like¡­ it''s like we''re just falling on our own!" "Leader!" one of the younger warriors screamed, his body spinning in freefall. "What''s happening to us?!" Velros watched, frozen in horror, as his warriors fell like leaves in a storm. His mind raced, trying to comprehend what was happening. There was no magic binding them, no visible force dragging them to the ground. It was as if the sky itself had turned against them. "Fly! Fly away!" someone screamed, trying desperately to break free of the downward pull. A few of the Skyclaws managed to veer away from the formation, their wings flapping frantically as they tried to escape. However, no matter how hard they fought, no matter how high they soared, their bodies inevitably began to drift downward, as if gravity had suddenly strengthened tenfold. "I don''t understand!" one of the older warriors wailed as he plummeted. "We were flying just fine! Why are we falling now?!" Velros''s heart pounded in his chest, his sharp mind struggling to piece together the puzzle. There was no visible threat, no magic he could detect. And yet¡­ something had changed. He could feel it in the air, in the way his wings moved through the wind. Whatever was happening, it wasn''t natural. More warriors fell, their cries filling the sky as they hurtled toward the ground, their bodies smashing against the hard earth with sickening force. Velros watched in helpless horror as his once-proud Brotherhood was reduced to a scattered, broken mess of feathers and bodies. Finally, when only a few remained, Velros realized he was next. He could feel it¡ªthe strange sensation creeping into his limbs, weighing him down. His wings, once so strong and reliable, suddenly felt heavy, as if the very air was turning against him. "No," Velros muttered, his voice tight with disbelief. "This can''t be happening." But it was. Slowly, inexorably, his body began to sink. He tried to fight it, flapping his wings harder, but it was no use. The sky, once his domain, was betraying him. He looked down at the ground below, where his warriors lay scattered like broken dolls. And then, as the last of them fell, Velros followed. His body moved of its own accord, falling faster and faster. He tried to resist, tried to regain control, but it was as if some unseen force had taken over. The wind rushed past him, and the ground loomed closer. Velros gritted his teeth, rage and confusion battling within him. How could this be happening? How could they be defeated by nothing? As his descent continued, Lyerin''s laughter echoed through the air, carried by the wind. Velros could hear the mocking tone, the cruel amusement in the human''s voice. "They fall like autumn leaves from a dead tree," Lyerin taunted, his voice filled with dark satisfaction. "So proud, so high, and now so weak." Velros hit the ground with bone-crushing force. KABAG! The ground cracked! And half of his body was buried in the ground. Pain shot through his body as he lay there, gasping for breath. His wings, once his greatest asset, were crumpled beneath him, useless. For a long moment, he could do nothing but lie there, dazed and broken. The world spun around him, with his thoughts in a chaotic whirl of pain and disbelief. Why? Why had they fallen? Slowly, painfully, Velros pushed himself up onto his knees. His body ached, his muscles screaming in protest, but he forced himself to stand. As he struggled to his feet, he looked around to find the fallen bodies of his comrades. His heart sank at the sight. The Skyclaw Brotherhood, the elite warriors of Zordrix, was not beside him. They were probably sent at the other part of the maze. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Velros flexed his wings experimentally. Flap! Flap! Flap! The wind was still there, still brushing against his feathers. He could feel it, the familiar currents of air that had always supported him. But¡­ why had they fallen? The wind hadn''t changed. There had been no storm, no sudden shift in the sky. So what had caused them to plummet? His brow furrowed in confusion as he flapped his wings, testing them. He lifted off the ground, slowly at first, rising just above the height of the maze walls. Relief flooded through him for a brief moment¡ªhe could still fly. But then, without warning, his body jerked to a stop. He hit something¡ªsomething invisible, an unseen barrier that blocked his ascent. Velros cried out in surprise as he smashed into it, his wings crumpling against the invisible wall. Kabang! His momentum halted, and he crashed back to the ground with a painful thud. For the second time, Velros lay there, gasping for breath, he could see pain radiating all over his body. His mind seeking an answer, trying to make understand what is happening. There had been nothing there¡ªnothing visible. And yet, he had hit something. Something he couldn''t see, something that had stopped him from escaping the ground. He pushed himself up again, his movements slower this time, his body heavy with exhaustion. As he stood, his eyes lifted to the sky, to the invisible barrier that had trapped him above and the wall beside him below. "What... what is this?" Velros muttered to himself, his voice filled with disbelief. He could feel the wind, but it was as though the sky itself had been sealed off, as though he was trapped within an invisible cage. Lyerin''s voice boomed from the distance once more, "In a maze of minotaurs, no one sees anyone flying above it," Lyerin said, sounding cold and mocking. Velros gritted his teeth, his wings twitching at his sides. He tried to flap them again, but he was down and down and down again! Chapter 179: Meet the raging pigs Velros stood in the shadow of the towering maze walls, with his chest heaving with exertion.Every attempt to break free of the invisible barrier above had drained his energy, leaving him feeling heavier than ever before. He gazed up at the sky, frustration gnawing at him like a festering wound. "Impossible," he muttered to himself, his wings twitching with irritation. "How can there be magic this strong in such a place? A mere human tribe¡ªthere''s no way they should have this kind of power." He clenched his fists, feeling the residual magic that seemed to crawl through the air, restricting his flight. The helplessness he was feeling was sinking in, and it was as chilling as the wind that swept through the maze. He couldn''t fly out. Something¡ªno, someone¡ªhad cast a magic far beyond his comprehension, and it was keeping him grounded. Velros glanced down the winding paths of the maze below. He hated the thought of being trapped, forced to play by the rules of whoever had constructed this damned labyrinth. But if he couldn''t fly over it, then he''d have to move through it. "There''s no choice," he muttered darkly. "I''ll have to find the exit, just like these pitiful humans." His pride stung at the comparison, but he knew better than to let arrogance blind him now. "I need to get out of this infernal place." As he steeled himself to enter the maze, a distant sound caught his attention. It started as a faint wail, carried on the wind, but it grew louder, more frantic. Screams. "HEEEEEEEELLLLLPPPP!!!" Velros''s heart skipped a beat, his breath catching in his throat. He knew those voices¡ªhis comrades, his brothers-in-arms. "The Skyclaws¡­" he whispered, his sharp eyes narrowing. "Why are they screaming?" His pulse quickened as more screams echoed through the maze, filling the air with terror. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The chilling sounds felt like a nail hammered deep in his skull, worming their way into his mind. He could feel the cold creeping along his spine, a deep, unsettling fear that twisted his insides. He knew those screams, knew the voices behind them¡ªwarriors who had fought countless battles, men who had never known fear like this. But now they were screaming as if something unimaginable had gripped them. "What is happening?" Velros said, his voice trembling slightly. He swallowed hard, trying to push down the rising dread that clawed at his chest. "Why are they screaming like that?" He stood frozen for a moment, listening to the relentless cries of terror. Each scream sent another shiver down his spine, colder and more piercing than the last. The air seemed to grow heavier with every sound, suffocating him in an invisible blanket of fear. The cold sensation crept further, until it felt like ice was running through his veins. His wings twitches involuntarily, as if every instinct in his body telling him to flee, to get away from the source of those horrifying screams. But he couldn''t leave them. "I need to find them," he muttered under his breath, clenching his jaw. His hands shook, not from exhaustion, but from the unknown fear gripping him from within. "I can''t just leave them behind¡­" Without further hesitation, Velros stepped into the maze, his sharp talons clicking against the stone floor as he moved. The screams grew louder with every step he took, echoing off the narrow walls, bouncing back and forth until it felt like the very maze itself was alive with the sound of suffering. The path ahead twisted and turned, each corner revealing nothing but more stone walls, but the screams remained constant. "Where are they?" Velros growled, frustration mixing with his fear. He had always relied on his wings, on his ability to soar above the battlefield, and now that advantage was stripped from him. He was just like any other warrior, trapped on the ground, lost in a labyrinth that made no sense. As he rounded another corner, Velros came face-to-face with one of the creatures responsible for the chaos. A hulking figure blocked the path ahead, its massive body towering over him. It was a Pig Orc, a creature of brute strength and savagery. Its skin was a sickly, mottled pink, and its bulging muscles rippled beneath its flesh. The creature''s beady eyes gleamed with malice as it hefted an enormous axe over its shoulder, the blade gleaming wickedly in the dim light. In its other hand, it held a crude wooden shield, scarred from countless battles. Velros''s eyes narrowed as he took in the creature. "So this is what we''re dealing with," he muttered. "Raging pigs with oversized weapons. Pathetic." The Pig Orc let out a guttural roar, RAAOOIINNKKK!! its tusks gleaming as it charged toward Velros with terrifying speed, its axe raised high above its head. Velros reacted instantly, his wings flaring out as he summoned his magic. With a sharp gesture, a glowing magic circle appeared in his hands, shimmering with pale blue light. Wind magic¡ªhis specialty. With a flick of his wrists, he unleashed a powerful slash of wind, the air cutting through the maze like a blade. "Swoosh!" The wind magic struck the Pig Orc head-on, slashing through the air with deadly precision. The creature raised its shield to block the attack, KABAMG! and Velros watched in satisfaction as the shield was sliced cleanly in half, the top half clattering to the ground in pieces. But to his surprise, the Pig Orc remained standing. Though its shield had been destroyed, the creature''s body was unharmed, the wind slash stopping just short of cutting into its flesh. The Orc snarled, its beady eyes narrowing in rage as it hefted its axe again. Velros''s lip curled in amusement. "Resilient, aren''t you?" he sneered. "Let''s see how long that lasts." He raised his hands again, ready to conjure another spell. But before he could, something strange happened. The Pig Orcs¡ªthere were more of them now, emerging from the shadows¡ªhad grouped together, raising what remained of their shields in a tight formation. Velros''s eyes widened in disbelief. These creatures¡­ they weren''t as brainless as he''d thought. They were using tactics, defending themselves against his magic with surprising coordination. "They''re¡­ not idiots," Velros muttered under his breath, watching as the Pig Orcs advanced cautiously. They weren''t charging recklessly anymore. They had seen his power, and now they were being careful. Velros grinned, his amusement growing. "Well, this just got interesting." With a sharp gesture, he prepared to unleash another wind attack, but as his magic flowed through his entire being and wings, his eyes widened in shock. Something was wrong. The magic sputtered and flickered in his hands, with the glowing circles immediately fading in and out of existence. His wings trembled as the wind magic faltered, refusing to gather the way it should. "What¡­?" Velros''s heart thrump hard and loud as he stared at his hands, confusion and fear gripping him. Why wasn''t his magic working? It had never failed him before, not in all his years as a warrior. Yet now, in the face of these Pig Orcs, it was slipping through his fingers like sand. His mind began to buzz, trying to comprehend what was happening, but before he could figure it out, the Pig Orcs began their charge again. Chapter 180: Camping peacefully While the chaos of the Minotaur''s maze unfolded, with screams and clashes echoing from every direction, Lyerin stood calmly in the center of the Stonehooves Tribe.The tension in the surrounding maze was thick, but here, surrounded by his tribe and allies, Lyerin radiated an air of absolute control. His gaze never wavered, not even as he heard distant sounds of the birdmen''s frantic struggles against unseen forces. Lyerin''s expression remained cool as he scanned the gathered crowd of new human members who had recently joined the tribe. He raised his voice, commanding the attention of everyone around. "Listen up! We have work to do!" His words were sharp, slicing through the ambient noise with the precision of a blade. "Dig! I need trenches dug all around this area. We''re going to fortify this place. And you, yes you¡ªgo fetch more stones to reinforce the kitchen!" The new members were speechless, but with eyes wide and a mix of respect and fear, they immediately set to work. They dug furiously into the earth, their shovels clanging against stones and roots. The ground was tough, unyielding, but Lyerin''s tone brooked no argument. They worked tirelessly, sweat pouring down their faces, while Lyerin continued to bark orders. "Deeper!" he shouted, pointing to a spot that had been inadequately dug. "We''re not building a playground here; this is going to be a proper defense line. Dig deeper!" To anyone watching, it would seem like Lyerin was preparing for an incoming assault, but his calm demeanor never wavered. Even as an occasional Raging Pig Orc trudged in from the maze, hauling massive tree branches and chunks of wood on its back, Lyerin merely nodded in approval. The Pig Orcs dumped their burdens unceremoniously in a heap, grunting with satisfaction before marching back into the maze, eager to bring more resources to their master. "The trolls'' meat!" Lyerin called out, his voice booming over the laboring tribe members. "Bring out the meat! We''ll feast today while others fight and struggle!" Several of the Pig Orcs had dragged in the fresh carcasses of trolls and other wild beasts that Lyerin''s Mana beasts had slain earlier. The thick slabs of meat glistened, the faint scent of blood mixing with the crisp air. Lyerin gestured for the humans to handle the meat, waving his hand with casual authority. "Cook these!" he shouted, pointing at the trolls'' meat. "We don''t need spices. Troll meat is rich and delicious on its own. Just roast it over the flames until it''s done!" The new human members scrambled to obey, setting up makeshift spits and fires. Smoke began to curl into the air as the flames roared to life, licking at the chunks of meat that had been skewered on wooden stakes. The kitchen area they had hastily constructed was rudimentary at best¡ªa circle of stones and mud, with spits made of scavenged branches. But it was efficient, and under Lyerin''s direction, it soon became a hub of activity. "Faster!" Lyerin commanded, pacing back and forth like a general on the battlefield. "We don''t have all day!" The humans moved with urgency, flipping the meat, adjusting the flames, and making sure every piece was cooked to perfection. The smell of roasting meat filled the air, a mouthwatering aroma that momentarily pushed the chaos of the surrounding maze to the back of everyone''s minds. Corora, ever dutiful, walked among the workers, ensuring that Lyerin''s commands were being followed to the letter. She approached Lyerin, who had taken a brief respite near the grand statue of the Stonehooves Tribe, his eyes watching the kitchen''s progress with satisfaction. "Lyerin," Corora said, her voice respectful yet curious. "Why are you having us cook so much? The fighting hasn''t even reached us yet¡­" Lyerin glanced at her, his expression unreadable for a moment before breaking into a sly smile. "Because we need to eat, Corora. There''s no point in worrying about what''s going on out there if we''re starving in here. Besides," he added with a casual shrug, "a good meal boosts morale. And I don''t know about you, but I''ve had enough of dried rations." Corora nodded, though she couldn''t quite shake the odd feeling of calm in this moment of brewing chaos. She turned back to the others and helped guide the new tribe members as they rotated the spits and stoked the fires. The trolls'' meat sizzled, fat dripping into the flames and sending up sparks that danced in the air like fireflies. Lyerin leaned back against the base of the towering statue, his eyes half-closed. He looked as if he were taking a leisurely break rather than overseeing a bustling tribe in the middle of a survival game. His fingers absentmindedly traced the intricate carvings at the base of the statue¡ªdepictions of the Stonehooves Tribe''s battles, triumphs, and legacy. Nearby, children from the tribe watched with wide, fearful eyes, clinging to each other as the sounds of distant fighting continued to ring out. Sensing their fear, Lyerin straightened up and approached them, a soft smile replacing his usually stern expression. "Hey there," he said gently, kneeling down to meet their eye level. "No need to be scared. Look." He raised a hand and, with a flick of his wrist, conjured a small orb of light that danced in the air before bursting into a shower of colorful sparks. The children gasped in delight, their fear momentarily forgotten. "What''s that?" a little girl asked, her eyes sparkling as she watched the magical display. Lyerin chuckled, creating more orbs of light that spun and twirled like tiny stars. "Just a little magic trick," he said, his voice warm and reassuring. "There''s nothing to be afraid of. You see? The world is full of magic, and not all of it is bad." The children laughed and clapped, reaching out to touch the shimmering lights, which vanished the moment they came into contact with their tiny hands. Lyerin continued to perform small tricks¡ªflowers blooming from his fingertips, birds made of light flitting through the air before dissolving into sparks. Each act was simple, but it brought a sense of normalcy and joy to the otherwise tense atmosphere. As the meat finished cooking, the tribe members began to gather around the makeshift kitchen, their faces lighting up at the sight of the hearty meal that had been prepared. Plates made of broad leaves were piled high with steaming chunks of troll meat, and everyone dug in eagerly, savoring the rich, savory flavors. Lyerin took a seat at the edge of the kitchen, his back against the cool stone of the statue. He watched his tribe eat, their spirits lifted by the simple act of sharing a meal. The contrast between this peaceful gathering and the chaos unfolding in the maze behind them was stark, but Lyerin relished it. Here, they were safe, fed, and together. Corora approached him again, sitting beside him with a plate of her own. "You seem awfully calm," she said, her tone light but tinged with curiosity. "Most people would be preparing for an attack, but you''re¡­ having a barbecue." Lyerin smirked, popping a piece of meat into his mouth. "Why waste energy on worrying?" he said with a shrug. "I''ve learned that sometimes, the best way to fight is to just live well. And right now, that means enjoying a good meal." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Corora shook her head with a smile, unable to argue with his logic. She glanced back at the bustling tribe, the children laughing, the fire crackling, and the scent of roasted meat filling the air. At this moment, at least, they were at peace. And Lyerin, ever the strategist, knew that in the game of survival, morale could be just as powerful a weapon as any sword or spell. However, he was also aware that this was not about morale; he was simply hungry. Chapter 181: Continuation of peace Meanwhile, back on Earth, the grand arena of the Asura Empire was a cacophony of mixed emotions¡ªgasps, shouts, and the nervous murmurs of disbelief from the Earthlings who had gathered to witness the survival event.The vast screens, each displaying a live feed of the Stonehooves Tribe, flickered with scenes of the tribe''s unlikely success story. At the center of it all was the Asura girl, a young announcer who had been tasked with narrating the unfolding events to the Earth''s population. But now, her voice, once loud and confident, was lost. She stood before her console, her eyes fixed on the screen, her lips parted slightly as if searching for the right words. However, none came. She had never seen anything like this before. Lyerin, the enigmatic representative of Earth, had turned everything on its head. She could barely keep up with the rapid twists and turns of his strategies, and now, she found herself struggling to narrate at all. "Unbelievable¡­" she finally muttered under her breath, her voice low, almost as if she were speaking to herself. The crowd, leaning forward in their seats, hung onto her every word, desperate for some kind of explanation for what they were witnessing. "Lyerin... The Stonehooves Tribe¡­ they just keep¡­ they keep surprising us." Her voice wavered with disbelief. "First, they were the weakest tribe, the smallest group of mere forty-five humans, and now¡­" The screens replayed Lyerin''s astonishing feats: his taming of the unkillable Minotaur, the sudden appearance of the maze that now trapped their enemies, and the startling revelation that even the ferocious Raging Pigs had become nothing more than docile pets under his command. Each clip sent shockwaves through the audience, from the Earthlings watching in awe to the elite Asura warriors and dignitaries who observed with growing unease. "How does he keep doing this?" the Asura girl whispered, though her voice was broadcasted across the entire arena. "When the Raging Pigs first stormed into the maze, we thought that was it. We thought they would devour Lyerin and the Stonehooves Tribe like all others... But no! They didn''t even attack! They acted as if¡­ as if they were his pets, following his command!" The arena filled with a strange, tense silence as everyone watched the scene shift once again to the Stonehooves Tribe''s current state. There they were, sitting comfortably, cooking massive slabs of troll meat, laughing, and enjoying their meal as if the world outside their maze wasn''t teetering on the brink of chaos. The dichotomy was jarring¡ªwhile other tribes fought tooth and nail for survival, Lyerin''s group was enjoying a feast. On the screens, Lyerin was seen casually lounging at the foot of the Stonehooves statue, playing small magic tricks for the children, his expression utterly unbothered. It was surreal. It was maddening. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Asura girl blinked rapidly, trying to refocus, to say something that could capture the absurdity of the situation, but she was utterly at a loss. "And now¡­" she began hesitantly, her voice cracking with uncertainty. "And now, after everything¡ªthe Minotaur, the maze, the pigs¡ªnow the Birdmen¡­ the Skyclaw Brotherhood¡­ They''ve been grounded. They can''t fly out of the maze, and they''re being hunted within it!" She paused, gripping the edges of her console tightly as if grounding herself from the overwhelming reality. "They''re trapped. They can''t even fly! What kind of magic is this?" The crowd erupted in chatter, and a sense of awe spread among them. Earth''s representatives had been considered a joke¡ªa weak faction doomed to fail from the very beginning. But Lyerin had defied every expectation. Again and again, he had turned what should have been the Stonehooves Tribe''s greatest weaknesses into insurmountable strengths. "What''s happening?" a spectator shouted from the stands, echoing the thoughts of everyone present. "Is this¡­ Is this really just Lyerin''s doing?" another asked, their voice tinged with disbelief. The Asura girl could only shake her head. She had no answer. She had seen many things in these survival events, but this was beyond comprehension. Lyerin was breaking all known conventions, rewriting the rules of the game. There was a creeping realization that this human was no ordinary contestant; he was something entirely different¡ªsomething far more dangerous. The Borgias, Earth''s enemies and the ones who had orchestrated Lyerin''s participation in this game, were not immune to the spreading dread. They watched the screens with clenched jaws and tight fists, their eyes narrowing with every victory Lyerin secured. He was an unpredictable element they hadn''t accounted for, and each triumph he achieved seemed like a nail in the coffin of their carefully laid plans. "What is this human?" one of the Borgias murmured, eyes wide with anxiety. "If he returns to Earth with this kind of power¡­ if he comes back after conquering the survival event¡­" "He''ll destroy us," another finished, voice trembling slightly. "He promised he would crush us at our peak. What if this is his way of ensuring we have nowhere to hide?" Their fear was palpable. Lyerin''s motives were clear¡ªhe had said before that he wanted the Borgias Family to reach its peak so he could crush them at their strongest. However, now, watching his effortless command over the Stonehooves Tribe and the way he dismantled his enemies with strategy and wit, the Borgias felt the cold, creeping dread of their own downfall inching closer. Back on the screens, the scene shifted once more, showing the Raging Pigs as they emerged from the maze. They moved with purpose, their massive, muscular bodies and the crude armor they wore glinting in the light. They were hauling more resources, piling branches and logs near the makeshift kitchens where Lyerin''s tribe continued to feast. The Asura girl, still in a state of speechlessness, suddenly snapped back to attention, her eyes widening. "What¡­ what is happening now?" she exclaimed, her voice trembling with shock. She pointed toward the screen as if trying to direct everyone''s attention, though it was already glued to the unfolding scene. "The Raging Pigs¡­ they''re coming out again! But¡­ but they''re¡­ they''re not attacking. They''re¡­ they''re working?" Gasps filled the arena as the Raging Pigs began to systematically arrange the new piles of resources they had brought. They stacked logs carefully, building crude barricades and fortifications around the edges of the tribe''s center. Some of the pigs even helped the humans in turning spits, their massive hooves surprisingly dexterous as they assisted in the cooking efforts. "They''re... they''re helping?" the Asura girl stammered, unable to believe her own eyes. "This... this doesn''t make any sense! The Raging Pigs are notorious for their mindless rage, but¡­ but they''re acting like they''re part of the tribe now!" The audience was stunned into silence, watching the surreal cooperation between beasts and humans. The once-feared Raging Pigs, who were supposed to be the scourge of any weak tribe, were now behaving like trained workers under Lyerin''s command. It was as if Lyerin''s influence extended beyond mere survival tactics; it was a complete domination of the battlefield¡ªno, of the very nature of the creatures around him. "What kind of magic is this?!" someone in the crowd finally shouted, voicing the incredulity that everyone felt. "What has Lyerin done to them?" The Asura girl''s mind raced, her heart pounding as she tried to make sense of the unfolding events. Lyerin wasn''t just surviving¡ªhe was thriving. He was bending the rules of this deadly game to his will, and with each passing moment, the narrative shifted further in his favor. The image of the Stonehooves Tribe, once pitiful and weak, was now one of a formidable stronghold, teeming with life and unlikely allies. For the first time, the Asura girl''s confident facade cracked, revealing the raw, unfiltered astonishment beneath. "This¡­ this isn''t just survival," she whispered, almost too softly to be heard. "This is¡­ Lyerin''s domain. And everyone else¡­ is just playing in it." The arena fell silent, with only the crackle of the tribe''s cooking fires and the distant, muted sounds of the maze echoing through the screens. All eyes were on the Raging Pigs, on Lyerin, and on the impossible reality that was slowly dawning on them all¡ªLyerin was no longer just a participant in this game. He was the game itself, and every move, every strategy, was his to command. Chapter 182: A disturbing scene In the center of the arena, the Asura girl''s eyes widened as she noticed something startling on the screens.The maze of the Stonehooves Tribe, previously a chaotic yet eerily balanced battleground, was shifting. The birdmen, scattered and desperate, had begun to mount a counterattack. One of the birdmen warriors¡ªa lithe figure with dark feathers and a blood-streaked beak¡ªhad somehow managed to kill two Raging Pigs. The Asura girl watched intently as the birdman fought, his talons slashing and his wings whirling in a deadly dance. He moved frantically, his eyes darting between his foes as if every second could be his last. A Raging Pig charged at him, snorting aggressively, its tusks glistening with fresh blood. The birdman dodged to the side, slashing with his winged arms, a burst of wind magic slicing through the air and catching the pig across the throat. Blood sprayed, and the Raging Pig let out a guttural scream, stumbling and collapsing onto the ground. "Look at him go!" the Asura girl exclaimed, her voice filled with both awe and dread. "One down, but there''s another one coming right at him!" The second Raging Pig, larger and fiercer than the first, charged with reckless abandon. Its muscles bulged, its eyes red with rage as it swung its massive axe down in a vicious arc. The birdman barely managed to dodge, rolling to the side as the axe cleaved into the ground, sending dust and debris flying. He retaliated with a desperate strike, his talons glowing with magical energy as he ripped into the pig''s side. The Raging Pig howled, staggering back, but it wasn''t enough to kill it. The birdman was panting now, his movements slowing, fatigue setting in. He had already been fighting for his life within the maze for far too long. His breaths were ragged, his wings drooping as he struggled to stay upright. He had killed two of the pigs, but it had cost him dearly. "What a fighter!" the Asura girl marveled, but her tone quickly shifted to one of concern. "But look! He''s exhausted! There are still so many Raging Pigs in that maze, and the birdmen don''t have the numbers or stamina to keep this up for long!" She turned her attention back to the screens, watching as more Raging Pigs emerged from the shadows of the maze, their eyes glowing with primal hunger. "What''s going to happen if the birdmen manage to kill them all? Lyerin''s pets¡ªhis beasts¡ªthey''re dwindling!" The numbers flashed before her: one hundred Raging Pigs against eighty birdmen. A small margin, and yet, as each battle took its toll on the pigs, the birdmen grew more desperate, more ruthless. They were fighting not just to survive but to ensure that Lyerin''s forces were crippled. The Asura girl bit her lip, one could see her anxiety was growing. "What can Lyerin do if the Raging Pigs are all killed? What then? Is he gonna show another miracle that he would unravel before our eyes?" --- Meanwhile, deeper in the maze, Velros stumbled forward, his breath heavy and labored. The sight of his fallen comrades and the slain pigs filled him with a mixture of triumph and dread. He barely had time to catch his breath before one of his subordinates swooped down beside him, slashing at another pig that was charging their way. The birdman''s winged arms glowed with the remnants of magic, and with a swift motion, he sliced through the pig''s defenses, sending it crashing into the ground. "Velros!" the subordinate panted, wiping sweat from his brow. "We can''t keep this up. The maze won''t let us use the same spells repeatedly, and these pigs¡­ they''re adapting! They''re learning how to defend against our attacks!" Velros nodded, wiping blood from his beak. He knew his comrade was right. Every time they used a spell, the maze seemed to twist the rules, forcing them to find new ways to fight. And the Raging Pigs¡ªonce a simple enemy¡ªhad quickly become more dangerous, learning to anticipate their magic too. Their shields, once easy to break through, were now reinforced, and their movements were becoming harder to predict. "If we keep fighting like this," the subordinate continued, glancing nervously around the maze walls, "we''ll exhaust our magic and ourselves long before we find a way out. We''re running out of options. We need to regroup, Velros. We need to find each other and move as one." Velros frowned, considering his words. Regrouping would mean slowing down, gathering everyone into one place, but it also meant they could pool their remaining strength. "But if we regroup," Velros said, thinking out loud, "we risk getting cornered. If we''re all in one spot, the pigs could overwhelm us. And¡­ we''ll be burning through our magic trying to fend them off all at once." The subordinate shook his head. "We don''t have a choice. We''re losing people, Velros. Scattered like this, we''re just easy prey for those beasts. We regroup, we form a defensive line. We can pool our magic, create combined spells. We need to cover each other''s weaknesses." Velros''s eyes darted upward, toward the tangled canopy of the maze that blocked their path to freedom. He knew that if they kept fighting this way, picking off pigs one by one, they''d run out of magic and be left defenseless. They needed to regroup, but it wasn''t just about numbers¡ªit was about strategy. "If we can hear each other," Velros mused, his mind racing, "then we''re not far apart. We can use that. Call out positions, draw everyone in. But we have to be quick. If we''re all together, we can coordinate our attacks better, protect our mages while they cast. The pigs adapt, but they''re not perfect. They can''t handle overwhelming force from all sides." He looked at his subordinate, determination sparking in his eyes. "This maze wants us dead. But we can turn that against it. We regroup, we find each other, and we push through. We can use the maze''s walls to funnel the pigs, create choke points. We just have to get to the others." The subordinate nodded, feeling a renewed sense of purpose. "If we regroup," he added, "we can also keep the pigs off balance. They''re spread out, too. We''re not the only ones fighting here." Velros''s plan crystallized in his mind. They needed to act fast, pull their forces together, and strike with concentrated power. The maze would try to break them, but if they moved as one, they could survive¡ªand perhaps even turn the tide. "Alright," Velros said, straightening his wings and calling out to the others in the maze. "Everyone, regroup! Head toward my voice! We''re not going to die here, not like this!" --- Back in the grand arena, the Asura girl''s breath hitched as she watched Velros''s plan unfold on the screens. She could hear the birdmen''s voices echoing through the maze, their cries of pain and shouts of strategy filling the twisted labyrinth. "They''re regrouping," she said, her voice trembling with anticipation. "Velros is pulling them together. If they manage to regroup, if they can coordinate¡­ Lyerin might be in real trouble." The tension in the arena grew palpable, and the spectators leaned forward, eager to see how this new twist would play out. The birdmen were gathering, and their numbers were still formidable despite the losses they had suffered. They could still turn this around, and the thought sent a ripple of excitement¡ªand fear¡ªthrough the audience. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What will Lyerin do now?" the Asura girl wondered aloud, her eyes fixed on the screen. "The birdmen are rallying. If they break through the maze or find an exit, Lyerin''s tribe could be finished. He has to act fast¡­ but what can he do?" The camera feed switched to Lyerin''s side of the maze. He was still sitting casually with his tribe members, seemingly unbothered by the chaos unfolding within the labyrinth. The message flashed on the screen in front of him, and his expression shifted slightly as he read it: 196 members turned into 153. Lyerin glanced up, his eyes narrowing as he took in the sudden reduction of numbers. The Raging Pigs were falling, and the birdmen were regrouping. For the first time, the game felt like it was beginning to tip out of his control. He glanced back at his tribe, who were blissfully unaware of the impending threat. Lyerin stood slowly, a calculating look in his eyes. "So this is how far these bird brains can go," he muttered. Chapter 183: End of beast wave? The Skyclaw Brotherhood stood at the edge of their base, perched on rocky outcrops and the sprawling branches of enormous trees.Their defense batch, a mix of young and seasoned warriors, moved in calculated precision, their hawk-like forms cutting through the air as they dispatched the Raging Pig Orcs with swift, swift lethality. The sound of talons raking against orcish flesh and the powerful slashes of wind magic filled the air, accompanied by the frenzied grunts of the Pig Orcs as they fell one after another. The air was thick with tension, the stench of blood and sweat mingling with the acrid smell of burnt feathers from the magic blasts. The Brotherhood was holding their ground, their confidence fueled by their superior vantage point and aerial prowess. Yet, despite their apparent dominance, a subtle unease began to creep into the minds of those fighting at the base. One of the younger warriors, Zarek, a sharp-eyed scout known for his instinctual battle sense, finished off an Orc with a precise dive and slash, his wings flaring as he landed back on the branch. He looked up, eyes darting towards the distant direction where Sir Velros and the others had ventured earlier. The sight of those tangled clouds, seemed to be cloaked in shine and mystery, sent a shiver through him. "Why does it seem like Sir Velros and the others are taking so long?" Zarek muttered, his voice tinged with a mixture of impatience and concern. The others, still locked in combat, glanced his way but quickly turned their attention back to the unending onslaught. They too had noticed Velros''s prolonged absence. He was their leader, their commander, and his absence was beginning to feel like a gaping wound in their defensive line. As each Pig Orc fell, the sense of victory was hollow, overshadowed by the growing realization that something was terribly wrong. Meanwhile, across the other bases, the representatives of each world were locked in their own struggles against the relentless Pig Orc tide. The Olerai of Kaeloris fought with the grace of the jungle, their vine-covered bodies merging with trees as they struck with nature''s wrath. Branches lashed out like whips, and roots burst from the ground to ensnare the Orcs, crushing them under immense pressure. Yet, even they could feel a strange, unsettling energy in the air. The Solrath warriors exchanged worried glances, silently questioning the origin of this seemingly endless wave. In the underwater realm of Treneron, the Sevarin were manipulating tides and currents, their fluid forms gliding through water like serpents as they used the river itself as a weapon. They created whirlpools that sucked in the Pig Orcs, tearing them apart with merciless force. But for every Orc they dragged into the depths, another would emerge, their sheer numbers creating a sense of dread that even the strongest tides couldn''t wash away. Vortan''s Volcaris, beings of molten rock and fire, were a blazing inferno on the battlefield. Lava spilled from their bodies as they erupted into combat, turning the ground beneath them into rivers of molten fury. Their lava-like blood scorched the Pig Orcs, reducing them to smoldering heaps. But as their volcanic rage subsided, they too could sense the weariness setting in, the unending wave threatening to exhaust even their fiery resolve. Darrok''s Brutarians, massive and powerful with their four-armed forms, were smashing the Pig Orcs into the ground with earth-shaking blows. Their muscle-bound forms, carved from years of battle, were like living battering rams. However, the Pig Orcs kept coming, wearing down even these giants with their relentless advance. The Thrylos of Malvaros, using their telepathy and telekinesis, were trying to control the battlefield with their minds. Objects flew, Orcs were thrown against each other, and invisible forces crushed the invaders from within. But no matter how many they sent flying, the Pig Orcs pressed forward, seemingly unphased by the psychic assault. In the shadows, the Seraphians of Keros moved like phantoms, shifting between form and darkness, striking the Orcs from blind spots and melting back into the night. Yet even the masters of stealth and ambush found themselves unable to quell the tide entirely. The Zygron of Yvarka wielded frost and ice, freezing the Pig Orcs in place, their bodies encased in thick blocks of ice that shattered under the weight of their own power. The battlefield was a frozen wasteland of shattered Orcs and icy structures, but as more Pig Orcs emerged, the temperature seemed to drop even further, as if the very presence of the Orcs was somehow fighting back against the cold. Finally, the Araknae of Pherin, the spider-like humanoids, spun webs of magical energy, entangling the Pig Orcs in traps that drained their strength and left them helpless. They watched as the Orcs struggled, their eyes glowing with cruel satisfaction, but even they couldn''t ignore the gnawing doubt creeping into their minds. Why were these creatures attacking with such mindless fury? Suddenly, a deep, resonant sound broke through the chaos¡ªa bellowing roar that echoed across the battlefield, ROOOOOAAARRRRR shaking the ground beneath every representative. The sky seemed to tremble as a single, massive Pig Orc stepped forward, distinct from the others. It was larger, more muscular, and its tusks were like jagged swords jutting from its snarling mouth. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Its eyes glowed with a sinister intelligence that none of the other Orcs possessed. The Pig Orc looked over the battlefield, with its gaze seemingly piercing and calculating. Then, with a mighty roar that sounded more like a horn blast from a war god, it commanded the other Pig Orcs, "ROOOOOOOIIINNNKK!!" The sound echoed in every direction, and it was as if the battlefield itself held its breath. The Pig Orcs, mid-attack, froze for a moment before slowly backing down. "Oing??" Their beady eyes, which had been filled with bloodlust moments before, now looked strangely calm, almost disciplined. The representatives watched in stunned silence as the Orcs began to retreat, pulling back from the bases they had been so fervently attacking. "What¡­ what just happened?" one of the Solrath warriors murmured, eyes wide as the jungle floor grew quiet once more. The Pig Orcs, previously an unstoppable force, were now calmly stepping away, as if summoned by an invisible call. The Sevarin looked at the water around them, the tides settling as if in response to some unseen command. The Brutarians, still heaving with exertion, exchanged puzzled looks, their four arms hanging limp at their sides as they watched the Orcs depart. Even the Thrylos, with their advanced minds, struggled to comprehend the sudden shift in behavior. It wasn''t just a retreat; it was an orchestrated withdrawal. The Pig Orcs moved with a sense of purpose, their savage nature seemingly tamed by the roar of their leader. The battlefield that had been a maelstrom of violence moments before was now eerily silent, save for the fading footsteps of the Orcs as they disappeared back into the wilderness. Velros''s subordinate, still fighting in the maze, paused and wiped the sweat from his brow, eyes darting to the horizon. "Did the beast wave finally calm down?" he asked aloud, disbelief lacing his voice. But as the last of the Pig Orcs vanished, each representative knew one thing for sure¡ªtheir battle wasn''t over, only paused, there would be next wave left. They had no idea why the Pig Orcs had suddenly retreated, but the uneasy truce that now hung over the battlefield was a grim reminder that something far worse could be looming just beyond their sight. The taste of victory was bitter, and every warrior present felt the dread of the unknown creeping back in, chilling their very souls. Chapter 184: Whats happening again!? Far away in the realm of shadows, where darkness reigned and light dared not tread, the six-armed Overseer loomed over his fellow shadows, his form barely distinguishable from the inky blackness that surrounded him.The Overseer, a towering figure with a presence that exuded authority and malice, moved with a slow, deliberate grace. His six arms, each ending in clawed hands that dripped with shadowy mist, gestured subtly as he spoke, his voice a deep, "Interesting," he said, with an echoing growl that seemed to seep into the walls of the abyss itself. His subordinates, six other shadowy figures each sporting six arms, stood in a semi-circle around him, their forms shifting and flickering as if they were reflections on dark water. Their eyes, glowing with a faint, malevolent light, were locked onto the Overseer, awaiting his every word. The scene was one of reverence and fear, an assembly of beings who thrived in the darkest corners of existence. One of the shadows stepped forward, its voice a rasping whisper that barely disturbed the heavy silence. "Overseer, why do the Raging Pig Orcs within the maze seem far more terrifying than the ones attacking the representatives outside? The Birdmen are slaughtering the Orcs outside with ease, yet they struggle inside the maze." The Overseer tilted his head slightly, considering the question with a faint smile that twisted across his shadowed features. "It''s the nature of the maze," he began, his voice slow and methodical, each word laced with ancient knowledge. "The maze doesn''t allow anyone to use the same spell twice. It is a living entity, bound by ancient magic that feeds on unpredictability. Inside its walls, no two spells can be identical if cast by the same person." Another shadow, its form rippling with curiosity, asked, "But how is it that Velros''s subordinate used the same wind attack that Velros himself had used before? Velros could not replicate it, yet his subordinate did. Why?" The Overseer''s many hands shifted, as if stroking invisible threads of power in the darkness. "The restriction applies to the individual, not the spell itself," he explained patiently. "Velros used the wind attack first, rendering it unusable to him again within the maze. However, his subordinate had not used it before. To the maze, the subordinate''s use of the spell was new, and thus it was permitted." Understanding dawned on the shadows, but there was still one more burning question. Another of the six-armed beings, its voice barely more than a hiss, spoke up. "When the subordinate unleashed the same wind attack on the Raging Pigs, they remained unharmed. How could that be? The attack should have cut them down just as it did before." The Overseer''s eyes gleamed, his amusement barely contained. "Adaptability," he said, his voice tinged with dark satisfaction. "The minotaur spirit that now serves the Stonehooves Tribe was once a guardian of the maze, bound by its rules and shaped by its magic. "When the humans transformed their tribal spirit into a minotaur spirit, they inherited some of the minotaur''s traits. "One such trait is adaptability. The Raging Pig Orcs in the maze, affected by this trait, learn from each encounter. They adapt. Once a spell has been used against them, they will never again be vulnerable to that specific attack." The shadows around him nodded, finally understanding the lethal synergy between the maze''s magic and the adaptability bestowed upon the Orcs by the minotaur''s spirit. This explained why the Birdmen, formidable warriors that they were, were being slowly worn down by the unrelenting Pig Orcs within the maze. The Overseer''s gaze shifted to the swirling mist that served as a portal, showing glimpses of the Birdmen inside the maze. The Birdmen, once scattered and disorganized, had regrouped under Velros''s command, moving as a single, deadly unit. Their synchronized attacks were tearing through the Pig Orcs, one by one, their talons slashing, their magic blazing. The maze''s unpredictability made each step perilous, but the Birdmen were adapting too, adjusting their strategies on the fly. "Look at them," one of the shadows muttered, its eyes narrowing as it observed the Birdmen''s newfound momentum. "They''ve regrouped. They''re thrashing the maze''s Orcs now. What will Lyerin do next? How will he respond?" The Overseer''s gaze remained fixed on the chaotic scene unfolding before them. However, just as he was about to speak, his eyes flickered to another view¡ªthe open space outside the maze where Lyerin and the Stonehooves Tribe were resting. What he saw made his eyes widen with an uncharacteristic flash of alarm. The shadows around him mirrored his reaction, their forms quivering as if struck by an unseen force. "Impossible!" one of the six-armed shadows whispered, its voice trembling with disbelief. "How did he do this?" ¡­ Back on Earth, thousands of miles away from the realm of shadows, the Asura girl sat in front of the massive projection screen that displayed the Stonehooves Tribe''s ongoing saga. She was the appointed narrator, tasked with delivering every twist and turn of this grand event to the millions of Earthlings watching with bated breath. Her usually confident voice was now filled with elation as she watched the Birdmen in the maze regroup, their powerful wings cutting through the air, their coordinated strikes systematically dismantling the Pig Orcs that had tormented them. "They''ve done it!" she exclaimed, her voice echoing through the live broadcast. "The Birdmen have regrouped! At this rate, they''re going to wipe the floor with the Pig Orcs in the maze! Velros has turned the tide!" The screen flickered with images of Birdmen diving, casting spells, and dismantling the maze''s defenses. The viewers at home were on the edge of their seats, their emotions riding high on the Birdmen''s apparent success. The Asura girl''s commentary added to the excitement, her voice rising with each decisive blow the Birdmen landed. Yet, even as she celebrated their victory, a nagging doubt lingered at the back of her mind. She knew, as did everyone else who had been following Lyerin''s unpredictable maneuvers, that nothing was ever as simple as it seemed with the Stonehooves Tribe. Lyerin had consistently defied expectations, turning the impossible into his advantage time and time again. The Asura girl''s gaze flickered between the Birdmen''s triumph and the serene images of Lyerin lounging within his camp, surrounded by his tribe. "What''s he planning this time?" she murmured to herself, her voice barely audible over the cheers of the crowd. She could feel it¡ªa subtle tension in the air, a sense that something was brewing beneath the surface, waiting to erupt. ¡­ Back at the heart of the Stonehooves Tribe, Lyerin sat comfortably beneath the towering statue of the Stonehooves minotaur. The statue''s eyes glowed faintly, a constant reminder of the spirit that now protected the tribe. Around him, his new human tribe members were bustling about, busy with tasks that kept the camp functioning smoothly. The makeshift kitchen was alive with the sizzle of cooking meat, the aroma of freshly roasted troll flesh wafting through the air. Lyerin reclined against the stone base of the statue, his eyes half-closed as he savored another bite of the succulent meat. He chewed slowly, savoring the rich flavors, and then let out a satisfied burp, patting his stomach. It was a peaceful scene, almost surreal in its tranquility compared to the ongoing chaos within the maze. The tribe members around him laughed, some playfully scolding him for his lack of manners. The children, gathered at his feet, watched him with wide, curious eyes, still in awe of the magic tricks he had performed earlier to keep their spirits high. Lyerin grinned, his fangs glinting in the dim light, and he stretched out lazily, his confidence palpable. He knew what was happening in the maze; he was sure that the Birdmen had regrouped because that''s the best choice, and they were tearing through the Orcs like a storm. However, Lyerin was unfazed. He looked up at the statue, feeling the steady thrum of the minotaur spirit''s presence, and then glanced at the faint shimmering screens that monitored the numbers of his tribe members. "196 members turned into 89," the screen read, displaying the toll that the recent battles had taken. Lyerin''s smile never wavered. He rose to his feet, brushing off the dust from his clothes, and turned his gaze toward the distant entrance of the maze. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He took a deep breath, feeling the rush of energy that always preceded his next move. The tribe members fell silent, sensing a shift in the air, their eyes following his every movement. Lyerin raised his arm, extending it toward the maze as if beckoning to someone unseen. A chilling smile spread across his face as he spoke, his voice carrying a command that rippled through the very ground they stood on. "Come, my army," he said softly, his voice a whisper that echoed like thunder. The ground beneath the Stonehooves Tribe began to tremble, and from the shadows of the maze, figures began to stir. "Let the game begins!" Chapter 185: Defeat the Minotaur In the world of Zordrix, the skies were alive with shimmering light, a swirl of clouds and endless wind currents that stretched as far as the eye could see.The people of this world¡ªthe Jaldir¡ªwere a race unlike any other. Their skin was pale, like moonlight on water, and their limbs were long and graceful, but it was their wings that truly set them apart. Each Jaldir possessed wings as vast as the sky itself, brilliant feathers of silver and gold that shimmered with the light of the twin suns that orbited their world. They were a race born of the air, thriving in the high places, and their mastery of flight was unmatched in any realm. The Jaldir lived among the sky cities¡ªvast, floating metropolises that hovered above the clouds, suspended by ancient magic and the will of the wind itself. It was in one such city, the majestic capital of Eryndor, that thousands of Jaldir had gathered around the grand screens that projected the survival game, where their chosen representative, the Skyclaw Brotherhood, was fighting for dominance. Velros Skybreaker, the leader of the Skyclaw Brotherhood, had been the subject of their admiration for as long as they could remember. A warrior born from their finest stock, Velros was a vision of what the Jaldir valued most: power, speed, and elegance. His wings were the largest of any Jaldir in recorded history, spanning wide and catching the light of the suns as though he had woven stardust into his feathers. The Skyclaw Brotherhood, his elite squad, was made up of the best warriors Zordrix had to offer¡ªfierce, loyal, and as swift as the wind itself. The cheers from the gathered crowd were deafening as they watched Velros and his Brotherhood wreak havoc on the Raging Pig Orcs. The orcs stood no chance. With every pass, the Skyclaw warriors swooped down from above, their talons gleaming like knives, cutting through the orcish ranks with precision and deadly efficiency. The air was alive with the thrill of battle, and the people of Zordrix reveled in it. "Look at them go!" one young Jaldir boy exclaimed, his eyes wide with excitement as he watched Velros execute a flawless dive, tearing through two Pig Orcs before pulling up with the grace of a falcon. "Velros is unstoppable!" A Jaldir elder, standing nearby, nodded in agreement, his wings fluttering in approval. "The Skyclaw Brotherhood is unmatched in combat. No creature bound to the ground can face them and live. The Pig Orcs never stood a chance." "Long live the Brotherhood!" shouted another Jaldir woman, her fists clenched in excitement. The crowd roared in response, their wings beating in unison, sending ripples of wind through the air. At the heart of the gathering, a different Asura girl stood, narrating the events for the people of Zordrix. Her voice was clear and melodic, amplified by a wind instrument that echoed her words across the entire city. "Velros Skybreaker and his Skyclaw Brotherhood have once again proven their dominance over the landbound Pig Orcs," she announced, her voice ringing through the air. "Their speed and agility are unmatched, their blades swift, their talons sharp. The Pig Orcs fall before them like leaves in a storm." The crowd cheered even louder, their voices mingling with the sound of the wind that constantly flowed through their city. They had no doubt in their minds that Velros and his team would emerge victorious, even as they faced the mysterious maze that had trapped so many others. But when the screens showed Velros and his Brotherhood entering the maze and losing their ability to fly, the atmosphere shifted. A murmur of concern rippled through the crowd. The maze was unlike anything they had encountered before¡ªa place where even their superior speed and flight would be rendered useless. Inside, the walls were high, the paths narrow, and the very magic of the place prevented Velros and his team from soaring above the danger. The young Jaldir boy from earlier looked worried, his wings drooping slightly. "Why can''t they fly?" he asked, his voice small. "It''s the maze," the elder replied, his brow furrowed. "It''s filled with magic that keeps them grounded. But do not fear, young one. Velros will find a way." And find a way he did. When the Brotherhood regrouped, working as one to tear through the Raging Pig Orcs even within the confines of the maze, the crowd''s energy returned tenfold. The Jaldir cheered wildly, their faith restored. They watched as the Brotherhood thrashed the Pig Orcs inside the maze, using their agility and teamwork to outmaneuver the beasts, even without the use of their wings. "They''re doing it!" shouted the boy, his face lighting up once again. "They''re unstoppable, even on the ground!" The Asura girl, her voice filled with excitement, narrated the scene. "Velros Skybreaker leads his Brotherhood with flawless precision, even in the face of such adversity. The maze may have taken their wings, but it has not taken their spirit. They fight with the strength of the wind and the fury of the storm." But then, as the screens shifted once again, showing the Skyclaw Brotherhood venturing deeper into the maze, a new figure appeared. The image of the mighty Minotaur, the guardian of the maze, flickered onto the screens. The crowd gasped, the energy in the air turning electric with tension. The Minotaur was massive, its body covered in rippling muscle, its horns sharp and gleaming in the dim light of the maze. Its eyes glowed with an unnatural light, filled with malice and intelligence. This was no mindless beast, but a creature that had ruled the maze for centuries, bending its magic to its will. The Jaldir watched in silence, their breath held as Velros and the Skyclaw Brotherhood came face to face with this new challenge. The warriors themselves seemed momentarily stunned by the Minotaur''s sheer presence, but it didn''t take long for Velros to give the signal. They spread out, ready to strike. "They''ll take it down!" a Jaldir warrior shouted, his eyes gleaming with anticipation. "No beast can stand against the Brotherhood!" "Be careful," the elder warned, his voice low. "That creature is not like the others. It wields the maze''s magic. They will need more than strength to defeat it." The battle began with a fury that left the crowd breathless. The Brotherhood attacked in waves, each warrior striking with a different weapon, each blow carefully calculated to avoid triggering the maze''s restriction on repeated spells. Their speed was unparalleled, and for a moment, it seemed like they would overwhelm the Minotaur. But the beast was not easily bested. The Minotaur moved with the precision of a seasoned fighter, parrying blows with its massive club, swatting away attacks with its horns, and using the very walls of the maze to its advantage. It was quick, far quicker than something of its size had any right to be, and every time it took a hit, it seemed to grow stronger, its eyes glowing brighter with each wound. Velros led the charge, his wings trailing behind him as he danced around the Minotaur, searching for an opening. His blade slashed through the air, each striking a blur of silver light. His Brotherhood followed his lead, attacking from all angles, their movements coordinated and seamless. The crowd in Zordrix watched in awe as the battle unfolded. The screen showed Velros dodging a powerful swing from the Minotaur''s club, only to dive in from behind, slicing across the creature''s back with a strike that should have felled a lesser foe. But the Minotaur barely flinched. "It''s¡­ adapting," the Asura girl whispered into her wind instrument, her voice now tinged with concern. "The Minotaur¡­ it''s growing stronger." The crowd gasped in unison. The Minotaur''s wounds began to heal, its muscles bulging, and it roared, a sound that shook the very foundations of the maze. With a single, thunderous charge, it slammed its horns into one of the Skyclaw warriors, sending him crashing into the maze''s walls. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. For a moment, it seemed like all was lost. But Velros, ever the leader, refused to give up. With a cry that echoed across the skies of Zordrix, he rallied his Brotherhood, coordinating a final, all-out assault. "Strike now!" he commanded, his voice filled with fury and determination. The Jaldir crowd erupted into cheers once more as the Brotherhood unleashed their full power. Velros himself delivered the final blow, driving his blade deep into the Minotaur''s chest. The beast let out one last, deafening roar before collapsing to the ground, its body still and unmoving. The people of Zordrix erupted into wild cheers, their wings fluttering with excitement. "They did it!" they shouted, their voices a chorus of triumph. "Velros has defeated the Minotaur!" But even as the cheers filled the sky, something stirred on the screen. The Asura girl''s voice faltered, her eyes widening in disbelief as she saw the impossible. The Minotaur''s body, broken and bloodied, began to move once again. Chapter 186: Horror of the Minotaur The moment the Minotaur''s body began to stir, the people of Zordrix held their breath. The air in the floating city of Eryndor was thick with anticipation.Velros Skybreaker and his Skyclaw Brotherhood had felled the beast, or so they thought. The mighty Minotaur, its chest pierced by Velros''s blade, had collapsed in a thunderous heap, and the Jaldir had erupted in wild celebration. However, now, as the creature''s massive form shifted, as its muscles rippled and reformed, the jubilant cheers were replaced by stunned silence. On the grand screens, the Minotaur rose. It wasn''t just getting back up; it was transforming. The creature''s already towering frame began to expand, its muscles growing denser, its body swelling to nearly twice its original size. Its eyes burned with a new ferocity, glowing like embers in a furnace, and its breathing became deeper, more guttural. The club in its hand, once large enough to fell trees, now seemed like an extension of its own arm, a part of the beast itself. "It''s... it''s even bigger than before!" a Jaldir woman gasped, her voice trembling with disbelief. Her wings, usually poised and graceful, quivered with fear as she stared at the screen. "How... how is that possible?" The young Jaldir boy from earlier stood frozen, his eyes wide with horror. "Velros¡­ Velros defeated it. We all saw it! How can it be back? It''s... it''s a monster now!" The elder Jaldir, who had remained calm through most of the battle, now had a look of deep concern etched into his ancient face. His voice was low and filled with dread. "This... this is no ordinary creature. It''s adapted. The maze¡­ it must have given it power beyond anything we''ve seen." On the screen, Velros and his Skyclaw Brotherhood stood motionless, clearly as shocked as the Jaldir watching from their sky city. The Minotaur was twice the size it had been, its body brimming with raw, terrifying strength. For a moment, even Velros¡ªthe fearless leader who had never once wavered in the face of danger¡ªlooked uncertain. The Asura girl, narrating the events for the Jaldir people, faltered in her speech, her voice shaky. "The Minotaur... it''s... it''s transformed. Twice as large. Twice as powerful. Can... can the Skyclaw Brotherhood even stand a chance now?" Velros gave a signal to his warriors, his voice cutting through the shock. "Stay focused! We take it down like we always do. Adapt and strike!" The Jaldir people held their breath once more, hoping against hope that Velros could pull off yet another miracle. The Skyclaw Brotherhood sprang into action, wings flaring, blades gleaming, moving as a single, coordinated unit. They attacked from all sides, a flurry of strikes aimed at the beast''s massive body. Their movements were swift and precise, as they had always been. But this time... nothing. Every attack that connected with the Minotaur seemed to do nothing more than glance off its thickened hide. The beast didn''t even flinch. The blades that had cut through the Pig Orcs and even wounded the Minotaur earlier now seemed utterly useless, as though the Skyclaw Brotherhood''s weapons were no more than toy swords against the beast''s impenetrable skin. "It''s not working!" one of the Jaldir warriors in the crowd cried out in despair. "Their attacks aren''t doing anything!" "They''re hitting it!" shouted another, her voice laced with panic. "But... but it''s like they''re striking stones!" On the screen, Velros''s expression hardened, his wings flaring as he dove in for another attack. He spun in midair, bringing his blade down with all his might, aiming for the same weak point he had struck before. The blade hit. And then... nothing. The Minotaur didn''t even acknowledge the strike. Instead, it turned its massive head, locking its glowing eyes onto Velros. KABANG! The Minotaur''s club swung faster than anyone had anticipated. It was a blur of motion, a storm of raw power. One of the Skyclaw warriors, too slow to evade, was caught in the swing. The club connected with a sickening crunch, and in an instant, the birdman was no more. His body crumpled to the ground, lifeless, wings shattered like glass, even his bones seemed to turn to dust! A collective gasp rippled through the Jaldir crowd. The young boy clutched his chest, his face pale as he stared in disbelief at the screen. "No... no! They can''t die! Not the Skyclaw Brotherhood!" The elder''s face was ashen. His wings drooped in grief. "The Minotaur... it''s not just stronger. It''s faster now. Velros and his warriors... they''re in real danger." Velros, seeing the death of his comrade, yelled out in rage, his voice echoing through the maze. "No! Keep fighting! Don''t let it break you!" But the Jaldir people watching knew. They could see it in Velros''s eyes, in the way his wings faltered for just a moment. The Skyclaw Brotherhood was losing. One by one, the birdmen fell. The Minotaur''s swings were relentless, its speed unmatched. Every time a Skyclaw warrior tried to strike, the beast was already there, meeting their blows with crushing force. Another warrior was knocked out of the air, his body slamming into the stone walls of the maze. Blood stained the ground as the Brotherhood was whittled down, their numbers dwindling with terrifying speed. The Jaldir people, once so filled with hope and pride, now stood in stunned horror. They had watched Velros and his warriors win battle after battle, always emerging victorious, always outmaneuvering their enemies. But now... now their beloved Skyclaw Brotherhood is being slaughtered. "They''re... they''re dying," whispered a Jaldir woman, tears brimming in her eyes. "Velros... Velros is losing." "It can''t be happening," another muttered, his voice hollow. "The Brotherhood has never lost." The young boy who had idolized Velros was trembling, his wings wrapped tightly around his body. "He... he promised they''d win. Velros promised..." On the screen, Velros''s face was a mask of fury and desperation. He attacked again, calling on his remaining warriors to press forward. But it was no use. The more they fought, the more Birdmen fell. The Minotaur had adapted fully, its body now impervious to their strikes. It was a nightmare come to life, like a creature born of the maze''s dark magic, feeding on the strength of its enemies and growing stronger with every death. The Asura girl''s voice trembled as she continued to narrate the carnage. "The Skyclaw Brotherhood... they''re falling. One by one. The Minotaur... it''s unstoppable. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Can... Can Velros and others survive this?" But the people of Zordrix could see it, even if the Asura girl couldn''t bring herself to say it. Velros and his warriors were no match for the beast. They had come to the end of their strength, their power drained by the maze and the relentless assault of the Minotaur. A hush fell over the city of Eryndor as the realization settled in. The Jaldir people had believed in their hero, had cheered for him, had known with every fiber of their being that Velros Skybreaker would lead the Skyclaw Brotherhood to victory. But now, in this moment, they saw the truth. Velros could not win this fight. "They have to run," the elder finally said, his voice grave. "If they stay, they will all die." "No!" the young boy cried, tears streaming down his face. "Velros never runs! He''ll fight! He''ll win!" The elder shook his head slowly. "No, child. Sometimes... even the greatest warriors must know when to retreat. There is no shame in survival." On the screen, Velros hesitated for just a moment, his eyes flickering between his fallen comrades and the towering, monstrous form of the Minotaur. The beast stood before him, its body still and menacing, as though daring him to make the next move. Then, with a heavy heart, Velros gave the signal. The Skyclaw Brotherhood had no choice. "Fall back!" he commanded, his voice filled with bitter defeat. "Retreat!" The Jaldir people watched in silence as their hero, their idol, turned and fled. Chapter 187: Obstruction The panic set in almost immediately.Velros and his Skyclaw Brotherhood had never faced anything like this before. The Minotaur, now twice the size and anger, was bearing down on them, moving far faster than something its size had any right to. Each heavy step of the beast reverberated through the twisting corridors of the maze, a deep, echoing sound that sent chills down the spines of even the most seasoned warriors among them. Velros barked orders, his voice cutting through the panic. "Speed up! Use your magic! We have to outrun it!" The birdmen of the Skyclaw Brotherhood, their wings flaring wide, each activated a win magic skill designed to boost their speed. Immediately, their feet lifted from the ground, their forms becoming blurs of motion as they darted through the maze, faster than the eye could follow. For a few heartbeats, hope bloomed in their chests. They were the fastest beings in the skies¡ªno grounded creature, not even a Minotaur, could keep pace with them once their speed magic kicked in. But the labyrinthine maze twisted in unexpected ways, forcing them to make sharp turns, and the ever-present danger of hitting a dead end loomed. Worse, the Minotaur was faster now, as if the transformation it had undergone wasn''t just about size and strength¡ªit had become more agile, more deadly. With each roar, the beast gained on them, smashing through walls when it needed to, creating its own path through the maze. They needed more than speed¡ªthey needed a way to slow it down. "Someone, cast a delaying spell!" Velros shouted over the noise of crashing stone and the heavy breathing of his comrades. His second-in-command, a swift-winged birdman named Garrik, extended a hand, summoning a burst of magic that created a shimmering barrier in the path of the charging Minotaur. For a split second, the Minotaur hesitated, colliding with the barrier. It staggered back, letting out an enraged bellow, but the barrier wasn''t enough to hold the beast for long. With one massive swing of its club, the Minotaur shattered the magical wall, reducing it to a glittering cascade of energy. But that brief moment of delay was all the Skyclaw Brotherhood needed to gain some ground. Velros turned to check on his men. They were all panting hard, their wings working furiously as they zoomed through the tight corridors of the maze. Sweat trickled down their faces, and the strain of using so much magic so quickly was beginning to show. But they were still alive. They were still moving. "Keep going!" Velros urged, his eyes darting around for any escape route, any opening they could use to outmaneuver the Minotaur. One of the birdmen, gasping for breath, glanced at Velros with wide eyes. "Captain, how long can we keep this up? We''ve already used our speeding magic once... we can''t use it again!" Velros clenched his jaw. He knew that. The maze was merciless. It didn''t allow for the same tricks to work twice. Once they used a magic skill, it was gone, barred from their arsenal. But fortunately, their speed wasn''t just limited to a single spell. They had an arsenal of speed-boosting magic, different techniques, and ways to manipulate the wind. "Don''t worry," Velros called back. "We''ve got more where that came from! We''re the Skyclaw Brotherhood! Keep pushing, and we''ll outfly that beast!" The birdmen nodded, drawing on their reserve spells, and once again their speed increased. They shot forward like arrows, the walls of the maze blurring as they raced ahead. For a moment, it seemed like they had finally put some distance between themselves and the Minotaur. But Velros knew better than to let his guard down. Every moment in this maze had been a struggle, and he couldn''t shake the feeling that something worse was coming. Suddenly, Garrik shouted, "It''s slowing down!" Velros turned his head just in time to see the Minotaur''s form growing smaller in the distance, its heavy footfalls becoming quieter. Relief escape from their breaths. For now, they had escaped. The birdmen allowed themselves a moment to breathe, to gather their strength. They hovered in place, their wings beating gently as they caught their breath. "Finally, it''s gone," one of the birdmen said, his voice trembling with exhaustion. Velros, though, wasn''t ready to celebrate just yet. His instincts screamed that they weren''t out of danger. This maze had thrown too many tricks at them already. He took a deep breath, scanning their surroundings, searching for the next threat. That''s when he felt it. A tension in the air. The familiar, oppressive weight of something lurking ahead. The birdmen, still recovering, noticed it too. The air around them seemed thicker, heavier. And then they heard it¡ªa rumble, not from behind this time, but from in front of them. Velros''s eyes narrowed, and he motioned for his warriors to form up. The maze twisted before them, and as they rounded the corner, their hearts sank. An army of Pig Orcs stood before them. The Pig Orcs were lined up in formation, their grotesque snouts snorting in unison, their eyes glowing with a sickly yellow light. Each one of them was armed to the teeth¡ªaxes, spears, clubs. Their bodies were larger than the average orcs they had fought before, their muscles rippling beneath their coarse fur. They looked like an unstoppable tide of destruction, waiting for the command to charge. Velros''s heart pounded in his chest. He had expected danger, but this... this was more than he could have imagined. His wings twitched as he scanned the sheer number of enemies. There were hundreds, maybe more. And they were standing between him and his brotherhood''s only way out. "What... what do we do?" Garrik''s voice was shaky, and Velros could hear the fear in it. His second-in-command was usually unflappable, but the situation was starting to fray even the steadiest of nerves. Velros looked at the Pig Orcs, their thick bodies packed tightly together, forming a wall of flesh and steel. His mind raced. They had managed to outrun the Minotaur, but they had used a significant portion of their magic to do it. And now, they faced a similar challenge. They couldn''t go back¡ªthe Minotaur was still behind them, its roars echoing faintly in the distance. But moving forward seemed impossible. "We fight," Velros said after a moment, his voice cold and steady. "We fight our way through." There was a long silence as his warriors processed his words. They all knew the odds were stacked against them. They were tired, their magic reserves were low, and they were facing an army that outnumbered them several times over. But they were the Skyclaw Brotherhood. They had never backed down from a fight before. "We have no choice," Velros continued, gripping his blade tightly. "If we stay here, we die. If we go back, we die. The only way is through." The birdmen, though visibly shaken, straightened their backs and prepared for battle. Even in the face of overwhelming odds, they wouldn''t give up. They were warriors¡ªproud, fearless, and unyielding. But just as they readied themselves for the fight of their lives, something changed. Velros felt it first, a sudden, suffocating sense of dread. The Pig Orcs didn''t move. They just stood there, blocking the path. Their snorts grew louder, their eyes burning brighter. And then, without warning, a deep, guttural roar echoed through the maze¡ªthe Minotaur! Velros''s eyes widened. No. Not again. From behind them, the sound of the Minotaur''s footfalls grew closer. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was catching up, faster than ever before. And in front of them, the Pig Orcs remained like an impenetrable wall. "We have no choice..." Velros whispered, his heart sinking as the situation closed in on them from both sides. Chapter 188: Feasts Back in the heart of the Stonehooves Tribe, Lyerin sat on top of the Minotaur Statue.The air was filled with the scent of roasted meat and the sound of laughter, a stark contrast to the chaos unfolding in the distant maze. Children of the tribe ran around him, laughing and playing, their eyes wide with awe as they looked up at their towering leader. Lyerin, in turn, moved with an easy grace, a smile on his lips as he watched them, his usual stoic demeanor softened by the carefree atmosphere. The tribe seemed to gather for a feast, contrast to the battles inside the maze around them. The Stonehooves people, though scared and feeling weak, cherished these moments of peace when they could relax and revel in their victories. Even Lyerin, who had long carried the weight of leadership, seemed lighter, more relaxed than anyone had seen him in years. With a chuckle, Lyerin scooped up a young child who had been tugging at his robes, swinging them into the air to the delighted squeals of laughter from the rest of the children. He spun them around before setting them down gently, their eyes sparkling with joy as they scampered off to join their friends. "Uncle Lyerin! Come play with us!" one of the children called out, waving him over to a makeshift dance circle where some of the tribe''s humans who were musicians had begun playing a lively tune. Lyerin grinned and stood, his towering frame casting a long shadow as he moved to join the children, clapping his hands in rhythm with the music. For a man so feared by his enemies and fellow tribespeople, Lyerin seemed almost out of place among the joyous laughter and playful teasing. It was as if this was the side of him that few outside the tribe ever saw¡ªthe side that cared deeply for his people. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He danced with the children, moving with surprising agility for someone his size, his long hair flowing as he spun and twirled with the rhythm. The children laughed and cheered, trying to keep up with him as he moved from one end of the circle to the other, lifting them into the air and spinning them around before setting them down again. The adults watched from the sidelines, some smiling fondly and helplessly as they looked at Lyerin and their children that was playing with him. Truly, children seemed to have forgotten what Lyerin had done earlier. The music played on, and Lyerin''s laughter echoed through the village as he became fully immersed in the celebration. For a moment, it was easy to forget the chaos and danger that loomed outside the wall maze of his tribe. But as the laughter died down and the music began to slow, Lyerin''s gaze drifted toward the maze, his smile faltering for just a moment before turning into a grin. "Are the bird brains still alive?" The Skyclaw Brotherhood had entered the maze not too long ago, and though they were formidable warriors, the chance of them and the chance that the maze would claim them was one hundred percent. They would become the first sacrifice! Blood of birdmen! But even as he pondered the fate of Velros and his warriors, he allowed himself to relax again. The maze would take care of them, one way or another. There was no need to worry about it now. He and his people were safe, and for the time being, that was all that mattered. Returning to the circle of children, Lyerin crouched down, his massive hands ruffling the hair of a nearby boy. "What game shall we play next, little one?" he asked, his voice warm and gentle, a stark contrast to the deep, booming tone he used in battle. The boy grinned up at him, pointing toward the edge of the clearing where a group of children had gathered around a series of Troll and other animal bone targets. "Let''s see who can hit the target with the most stones!" he exclaimed, his eyes bright with excitement. Lyerin laughed, standing up and stretching his arms. "Very well, but I warn you¡ªI''m a very good shot!" he teased, earning a round of giggles from the children who eagerly grabbed stones from a nearby pile and began taking turns throwing them at the targets. As they played, Lyerin''s thoughts drifted back to the system screen, the only connection he had to the ongoing events in the maze. He hadn''t checked it in a while, but the subtle hum of anticipation in the back of his mind reminded him that there were updates waiting for him. He had made it a point not to let the numbers distract him too much, but he knew that eventually, he would have to see how things were progressing. After a few more rounds of the stone-throwing game, Lyerin stepped back, acted like he was wiping the sweat from his brow. "You children are far too good at this game!" he laughed, watching as they beamed with pride at their victories. But just as he was about to rejoin the feast, a familiar sound reached his ears¡ªa soft chime, almost imperceptible over the noise of the celebration. Ding! It was the system notification, and this time, something about it made Lyerin pause. He glanced down at his wrist, where a small, shimmering screen had appeared. The numbers on the screen blinked in the soft light of the setting sun, and as Lyerin read them, his expression shifted. His smile faltered, replaced by a contemplative frown as he took in the latest report. | Current Stonehooves Tribe Population: 96/600. | Raging Pig Orcs that the Stonehooves Tribe had tamed: 504/504. | Available Pig Orcs that are not tamed: 643. | His gaze lingered on the numbers for a moment, processing the information. The number of tamed creatures had grown. He knew that the maze was designed to push both the tribe and their enemies to their limits, and it seemed the maze had taken a toll on his own people as well. But the untamed creatures? That was... interesting. Lyerin let out a slow breath, his eyes narrowing slightly. The maze was alive, adapting, just as he had hoped. But it wasn''t just the Skyclaw Brotherhood that was being tested¡ªit was everyone, including the tribe. And the fact that the creatures within the maze were growing in strength, becoming more numerous... that was something he had fully anticipated. But instead of worry, a slow, satisfied smile spread across Lyerin''s face. This was exactly what he wanted. The maze was working as intended. His enemies were being culled, and his tribe was growing stronger, even if their numbers were shrinking. "Time to clip the first blood," Lyerin muttered under his breath, his gaze flickering toward the maze once more. He could hear the distant roar of the Minotaur, echoing faintly through the maze''s twisting passages. The Skyclaw Brotherhood was still alive¡ªfor now. But not for long. Right now, they might be hanging in life and death. With a final glance at the system screen, Lyerin closed it. "My belly is full now, and I can feel that I have enough energy for the next challenge. I think it''s time to make the Shura race go against me!" Chapter 189: Limited Sky Meanwhile, the Skyclaw Brotherhood was locked in a desperate fight against the unrelenting wave of Pig Orcs.Their wings flapped furiously as they darted through the maze, trying to put distance between themselves and the monstrous Minotaur. Flap! Flap! Flap! The air was thick with the sounds of battle¡ªmetal clanging, magic crackling, and the fierce grunts of the Pig Orcs as they lunged forward, massive axes swinging through the air. Velros led his warriors, casting wind magic that made them faster than the Minotaur, but the enemy Pig Orcs seemingly have an endless number and made them tired, causing his brothers to fall one by one. Velros could see it¡ªthe slow, painful decline of his Skyclaw Brotherhood. "Don''t give up!" He tried to raise their morale. "We will get through this and win this event!" he added. Suddenly, his eyes would flicker as he saw one of his brothers fall down. Talon, one of his closest comrades, was dragged to the ground, and his wings were immediately shredded by a Pig Orc''s bladed weapons. Velros clenched his teeth, forcing himself not to turn back as Talon''s cries were silenced by the brutal swing of an Orc''s axe. "HEEELLLPP¨C" His heart pounded, but strangely, his mind, slowly, began to drift, like it was slowly detaching itself from the chaos around him. It was as though time itself had slowed, and his thoughts turned backward, to the origins of the Skyclaw Brotherhood. Velros could still remember the first day they had gathered, a ragtag group of winged warriors, united by nothing more than a shared desire to rise above the mediocrity that plagued their kind. The Brotherhood was born in the skies above their homeland, the wind in their faces and their hearts filled with fire. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Velros had been young then, a fierce and determined warrior, and it hadn''t taken long for him to gather the strongest among them. They were outcasts, rebels, those who believed the sky held no limits. They believe that they could reach anything in sky as long as they believed them. In those early days, they competed against rival brotherhoods in the sky tournaments of their planet. The competitions were brutal and intense, but the Skyclaw Brotherhood had an edge¡ªspeed, precision, and an unyielding bond. Velros led them to victory after victory. First, they conquered the small village competitions, known as Barangays, where their reputation began to spread like wildfire. They defeated every brotherhood, no matter how fierce the competition. As they grew stronger, their ambitions grew with them. They went from Barangay champions to competing at the Municipal level, where the stakes were higher, and the opponents deadlier. But the Skyclaw Brotherhood, with their seamless coordination and unmatched aerial skills, triumphed. Their victories were swift and decisive, and Velros quickly became a legend among the winged people. From Municipal, they soared to Provincial and then City tournaments. Each battle was harder than the last, but each victory solidified their position as the strongest brotherhood in their world. Velros led them with unwavering confidence, knowing they were destined for greatness. And soon, their fame reached beyond the skies of their city to the capital of their planet. The Skyclaw Brotherhood entered the planetary tournaments, where the best fighters from every region gathered. It was here that they faced their toughest battles, but they never faltered. They fought with everything they had, pushing themselves beyond their limits. When they emerged victorious, their wings bloodied but unbroken, the entire world had to acknowledge them as the greatest warriors of their race. Their triumphs didn''t end there. Velros had led them from a small, rebellious faction into an unstoppable force. Their victories caught the attention of the rulers of the planet and beyond. It wasn''t long before they were chosen to participate in the ultimate challenge¡ªthe survival event organized by the Six-Handed Shura race, beings of a ruined magical world, powerful and feared across the cosmos. This event was not just a tournament¡ªit was a test of strength, strategy, and survival against impossible odds. The Skyclaw Brotherhood had trained for this moment. They had faced everything their world had thrown at them, and they believed they were ready for whatever the Shura race could throw at them. Velros knew this was their chance to prove, not just to their people, but to the universe, that they were the best. And so, they had entered the maze, confident, determined, and ready to face any challenge. But now, in the twisted corridors of this maze, chased by a Minotaur that seemed to grow more monstrous with every moment, Velros was beginning to feel doubt gnaw at the edges of his mind. His brothers were dying, one by one, and for the first time, the invincible Skyclaw Brotherhood seemed powerless. The Minotaur''s roars echoed through the maze, its presence a constant reminder of the overwhelming power they faced. Velros blinked, shaking his head as the present came crashing back into focus. Another of his comrades fell to the ground with a sickening thud, crushed beneath the Minotaur''s club. His wings crumpled, and his body lay motionless immediately to the ground beside theaze wall. Velros''s heart twisted, but something inside him refused to give in to the despair creeping up on him. Why were they falling like this? How had they come so far, only to be hunted like prey in this maze? The faces of his fallen brothers flashed in his mind¡ªTalon, Zark, Rylin¡ªthey had all fought so hard to be here. And for what? To die in this cursed place? No. He clenched his fists, his eyes narrowing as a fire began to burn inside him again. This wasn''t how it was supposed to end. They weren''t supposed to fall like this. Sky is the limit! The Skyclaw Brotherhood was the strongest, the best! They had fought their way from nothing to the top of the world, and they weren''t going to let some monster take that away from them. Velros straightened, a surge of energy coursing through him as his wings flared out, their powerful feathers cutting through the air. He could feel the weight of his ancestors watching him, feel the pride of his people back home who had cheered for them every step of the way. The Jaldir race had put their faith in him, in all of them. They had come too far to give up now. With a growl, he turned back to his remaining brothers, who were still fighting desperately, their movements growing slower as exhaustion set in. "Don''t give up!" Velros shouted, his voice ringing through the maze with newfound strength. "I WILL NEVER GIVE UP!" His shout echoed off the walls, reverberating through the labyrinth, filling his comrades with a renewed sense of purpose. They were the Skyclaw Brotherhood. They had faced worse odds before. They weren''t going to die here. But just as Velros''s heart pounded with hope, a shadow loomed towering over him. The ground shook beneath his feet, and the oppressive presence of the Minotaur filled the air. His shout seemed to have drawn its attention. Velros barely had time to react. His eyes widened as he looked up, and all he saw was the massive, blood-stained club of the beast, descending toward him with the force of a destructive avalanche. Then after that, everything went black. Chapter 190: Reactions in each side In the distant skies of the planet Zordrix, the air grew still.The once-thunderous cheers of the Jaldir people¡ªthe proud race who had placed their hopes in the Skyclaw Brotherhood¡ªdied in their throats. Their eyes, wide with disbelief, were fixed on the swirling projections in the sky, showing the scene of devastation in the maze. There, their hero, Velros Skybreaker, the unstoppable leader of the Skyclaw Brotherhood, had fallen. The mighty Minotaur''s club had struck him down, and his body lay motionless, crumpled under the force of the blow. Gasps erupted through the crowd. Mothers clutched their children, shielding their faces from the horror of what they had just witnessed. The elderly Jaldir, who had once proudly told tales of Velros''s rise to glory, stood silent, their lips quivering, unable to process what they had just seen. "Velros..." one of them whispered, barely audible. "It can''t be..." High above, in one of the grand ceremonial towers of Zordrix, the Asura girl, who had been narrating the battle with fierce enthusiasm, was struck dumb. The instrument she had been playing¡ªa delicate wind device used to narrate victories¡ªslipped from her hands and clattered to the floor. Her voice, once so lively, was now silent, her mouth agape. She stared at the screen in disbelief. How could this have happened? How could the mighty Velros have fallen? Her heart pounded in her chest, and for a moment, it felt as though the entire world had tilted on its axis. "No... No!" she finally screamed, her voice cracking as tears welled in her eyes. "Velros! Get up!" But there was no movement. No stirring from the Skyclaw leader. The rest of the Skyclaw Brotherhood scattered like leaves in the wind, running from the monstrous Minotaur. It was chaos. Their formation was broken. Without their leader, they were lost, each warrior fighting desperately for survival. The Jaldir people erupted in screams of agony and disbelief. "How could this happen?" one of them cried, their voice filled with despair. "They were supposed to win!" another shouted, shaking their fists at the projection in the sky as though sheer will could bring Velros back. "They were the strongest! They were unbeatable!" A young Jaldir girl, tears streaming down her face, clung to her father''s arm. "Father... what will happen now? Without Velros, how can they win?" Her father, who had been a warrior himself once, shook his head, his face pale and stricken with grief. "Without their leader... they are as good as lost." The atmosphere grew heavy with sorrow. The Skyclaw Brotherhood, their pride and joy, their champions, had fallen. It was not just Velros who had died¡ªit was their hope, their faith in victory, their dreams of seeing their race stand triumphant at the end of this brutal survival event. In the silence that followed, some dropped to their knees, praying for a miracle. Others turned away from the sky, unable to bear the sight any longer. Their idol, the symbol of their strength, had been snuffed out before their eyes. It was too much to bear. --- Far away, in the shadowy realm where the Overseer and the six-armed shadow figures watched the events unfold, there was no such grief. There was only cold, calculating analysis. The Overseer sat upon his dark throne, a satisfied smirk curling his lips. His eyes glowed faintly as he reviewed the scene where Velros had fallen, and the remnants of the Skyclaw Brotherhood scrambled for survival. "Well, well," the Overseer said, his voice a slow, deep rumble. "It seems the inevitable has come to pass." The six-armed shadows gathered around him murmured in agreement, though there was an edge of surprise to their voices. One of them, the tallest, stepped forward, their six arms folding neatly across their chest. "I must admit, Overseer, I didn''t expect it to happen so quickly. The Skyclaw Brotherhood... I thought they might last longer." The Overseer tilted his head, his smirk widening. "Lyerin is not to be underestimated. He has played his cards well." Another of the six-armed figures shook their head in disbelief. "Lyerin... that cunning beast. To think he orchestrated this entire sequence, laying the trap so perfectly. The Birdmen thought they could outfly the maze. They thought they could outsmart the Minotaur." The figure chuckled, a hollow sound. "But they were fools. Lyerin knew how to break them. He knew how to make them believe they had a chance, only to snatch it away at the last moment." A chorus of voices erupted among the shadows. "Brilliant! Absolutely brilliant!" one exclaimed, clapping their hands in slow, exaggerated applause. "Lyerin has proven himself far more devious than I ever anticipated. To take down the Skyclaw Brotherhood... the pride of the Jaldir... It''s no small feat!" "More than devious," another shadow hissed, their voice laced with both awe and fear. "Lyerin is terrifying! He lured them in, let them think they could escape, only to crush them with the Minotaur''s power. The way that beast evolved, adapted... It was as though Lyerin knew every step they would take before they made it!" "I''ve never seen such a display of cunning!" another one marveled. "The way he manipulated the maze, the creatures... It''s like he''s playing a game no one else understands." "Indeed," the Overseer purred, leaning forward. "Lyerin is... special. His intelligence, his ability to strategize... It''s what sets him apart. He doesn''t just rely on brute strength like the others. He thinks. He plans. He sees the long game." The six-armed shadows nodded fervently, their admiration for Lyerin growing with every word. "He''s dangerous," one of them whispered. "So dangerous... I can hardly believe the other tribes haven''t realized it yet." "They will soon enough," the Overseer replied, his eyes gleaming. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Lyerin is a force to be reckoned with. And now, with the Skyclaw Brotherhood broken... the tide of this survival event has shifted. He is no longer just another player. He is a master of this deadly game." The six-armed figures exchanged uneasy glances, their admiration for Lyerin mingling with a growing sense of dread. One of them spoke hesitantly. "If Lyerin continues like this... there may be no one left to stand against him." The Overseer chuckled softly. "Exactly. Which is why I find him so... delightful." --- Back on Earth, the humans who had been watching the event unfold on their screens were left in stunned silence. The fall of the Skyclaw Brotherhood had been broadcast worldwide, and the shockwaves of their defeat rippled through every household, every city. The Earth''s Asura girl, who had been narrating the event for her people, sat in disbelief. Her usually animated expression was frozen in shock, her lips parted as though she had been cut off mid-sentence. "The Skyclaw Brotherhood..." she muttered, barely able to believe it. "They were supposed to win... They were supposed to lead the charge against the Stonehooves Tribe..." But instead, it was the Skyclaw Brotherhood that had fallen. Not the Stonehooves Tribe. The mighty Birdmen, once the highest prospect of victory, were now in tatters. Their leader, Velros, was dead, and without him, their chances of survival seemed slim. The people of Earth were just as stunned. Families gathered around their screens, mouths agape, unsure of what to say. The tables had turned so suddenly, so violently, that it left them reeling. "Does this mean... we have a chance now?" one voice muttered in the silence. The Asura girl blinked, shaking her head as she tried to compose herself. "Yes... yes, this could be the opening we needed. With the Skyclaw Brotherhood weakened, Earth''s representative... they may have a chance now. But... we cannot forget about Lyerin." She turned her gaze back to the screen, her voice trembling. "Because if Lyerin is truly the one behind this... then our real battle has only just begun." Chapter 191: First Blood Lyerin sat back on his stone throne, his fingers lightly tapping against the armrests as the notifications filled his vision.The victory over Velros Skybreaker and the crushing of the Skyclaw Brotherhood had opened up new opportunities, but Lyerin''s eyes were not on the present. They were on what came next¡ªthe horizon of power just beyond his reach. A notification blinked before him: Ding! [ You have killed Velros, the leader of the Skyclaw Brotherhood. [ Would you like to level up your Tribe? ] Lyerin''s lips curved into a slow, menacing grin. The options unfurled before him, a cascading array of possibilities to take his tribe to new heights. His gaze lingered over each one as if savoring a meal laid out before a king. Level Up Options: [ 1. Fortify Stonehooves Tribe Defenses: Increases the durability of all tribe fortifications, making them impenetrable to most physical and magical attacks. [ 2. Increase Pig Orc Intelligence: Grants the Pig Orcs tactical awareness, allowing them to form more complex strategies during combat. [ 3. Boost Tribewide Combat Power: Increases the physical and magical strength of every member of the Stonehooves Tribe. [ 4. Enhance Healing Ability: Tribe members now regenerate wounds faster, allowing them to recover during and after battles. [ 5. Unlock Elemental Magic for Orcs: Provides the Pig Orcs access to basic elemental magic, allowing them to hurl fire, ice, or lightning at their enemies. [ 6. Upgrade Tamed Creatures'' Ferocity: All tamed creatures become more aggressive and lethal, increasing their effectiveness in battle. [ 7. Level Up Tribe Spirit: The core of the tribe, its spiritual essence, increases, making the Stonehooves Tribe not only stronger but also binding them more deeply to Lyerin''s will. [ 8¡­ 9¡­ and so on¡­ ] Lyerin''s fingers hovered for a moment before he murmured under his breath, "So many delightful options... but only one will truly provoke the next phase of this game." His eyes darkened as they flicked toward the sky, his vision narrowing as if peering through the fabric of reality itself. He knew the Overseer and his minions were watching. He knew what was to come, and now, it was time to push the limits of this game. "Let''s provoke the war-hungry race," Lyerin whispered, his voice barely audible. "The Six-Armed Demons... or what do they call themselves now? Ah, yes... Asura Shuras." His words hung in the air like a promise¡ªa dangerous promise that would set the world aflame. With a dark chuckle, he refocused on the options in front of him. "Level up the Stonehooves Tribe Spirit!" His voice carried an authority that reverberated through the air, shaking the ground beneath him. Ding! [ To level up the Stonehooves Tribe Spirit into level 2, the host must eradicate at least one Community participant in this Survival Game. ] Lyerin''s grin widened as his fingers curled into fists. "Perfect..." he muttered. He stood from his throne, raising his hands to the darkened sky above him as if calling to the very forces of the universe. His voice, low and menacing, echoed through the halls of the Stonehooves Tribe''s camp. "Go forth... and claim that thing for me before anyone else dares to touch it." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His words seemed to ripple through the air like a spell, resonating deep within the hearts of the Stonehooves Tribe members. From the savage Pig Orcs to the humans who had become his pawns, they all felt the surge of power and purpose that their leader was imbuing into them. The air itself seemed to shimmer with raw energy as Lyerin continued. "And why stop there? Let''s make this even more interesting." He stretched out his hand, fingers splayed, and issued another command. "Let''s level up the overall levels of the inhabitants of the Stonehooves Tribe!" Ding! [ Leveling up tribe members¡­ ] A pulse of shimmering energy spread from Lyerin''s body, washing over the Stonehooves camp. Those who felt it¡ªCorora, Sophia, and the other humans, along with the Pig Orcs¡ªglanced around in confusion as the power seeped into their very bones. "What is he doing now?" Corora muttered, a frown on her face. Sophia, standing beside her, could only shake her head, equally puzzled. At the same time, deep within the twisting maze, the disorganized Pig Orcs that had been gorging themselves on the remains of the Skyclaw Brotherhood suddenly froze. Their bloodshot eyes widened, and they straightened up, standing taller and more disciplined. It was as if some primal force had taken hold of them, drawing them into a new state of consciousness. Without a word, they began to march¡ªno longer the savage, chaotic beasts they once were but soldiers with a purpose. They would claim what their master demanded. ¡­ Far above, in the realm of shadow, the Overseer observed Lyerin''s actions with a mixture of amusement and intrigue. One of the six-armed shadow figures beside him tilted their head in curiosity, their voice a soft whisper. "What is he planning? What does he mean by level up his tribe now, when the Skyclaw Brotherhood is already broken?" The Overseer''s lips curled into a knowing smile as he leaned forward, his glowing eyes reflecting Lyerin''s image in the maze below. "He''s not just aiming to survive. He''s aiming to dominate. Lyerin isn''t content with just taking down the Skyclaw Brotherhood. He wants to wipe them out entirely, leaving no trace." Another shadow figure scoffed, crossing their six arms in front of their chest. "But why? He''s already won this battle. The next wave would finish them off eventually." The Overseer shook his head slowly, still watching the scene unfold. "Maybe, just maybe, that''s not how Lyerin thinks. He''s a predator, a hunter. He doesn''t just let his prey suffer slowly. He goes for the throat, and when it''s over, he makes sure there''s nothing left to fight back." A ripple of murmurs spread among the shadow figures. "Lyerin is... ruthless," one of them said, their voice trembling with awe. "More than ruthless," another added, their voice tinged with both fear and admiration. "He''s terrifying. Every move he makes is calculated, every step designed to ensure total victory. There''s no mercy in him. No hesitation." The Overseer chuckled softly. "Exactly. That''s what makes him so dangerous. Lyerin doesn''t just play the game... He rewrites the rules." One of the six-armed figures spoke up again, their voice low and filled with dark fascination. "Perhaps... Lyerin is more than just a participant in this Survival Game. Perhaps he''s something more... a monster in disguise." The Overseer''s smile widened. "Oh, I''ve no doubt about that. He''s a force of nature¡ªa cunning, sadistic force of nature. Perhaps even more dangerous than the game itself." The shadows exchanged glances, their voices filled with unease and respect. "He''s a sadistic killer," one of them whispered. "Indeed," the Overseer agreed, his gaze never leaving Lyerin. "And that''s what makes him perfect for this." ¡­ Back on Earth, the reactions were no less intense. The Asura girl of Earth, who had been providing commentary for the ongoing Survival Game, was now in complete shock. The fall of the Skyclaw Brotherhood had been devastating, but what was happening now was even more staggering. "The Stonehooves Tribe was supposed to fall," she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper. "But it''s the Skyclaw Brotherhood... the Skyclaw Brotherhood that''s fallen instead." The humans watching from Earth were equally stunned. Across every screen, the scene of the Pig Orcs marching in perfect formation, their savage nature replaced by a cold discipline, sent chills down their spines. "What a turn of events!" one commentator shouted in disbelief. "The Skyclaw Brotherhood was Earth''s greatest hope, and now they''re all but gone! The Stonehooves Tribe... they''re... they''re unstoppable!" Another voice echoed in the crowd, a mixture of awe and fear. "With Lyerin leading them... who can stop them now?" The Earthlings were left in stunned silence, the reality of the situation sinking in. Without the Skyclaw Brotherhood, Earth''s chances were growing slimmer by the second. But even more terrifying than that was the realization that Lyerin wasn''t done yet. And whatever came next... would be even worse. Chapter 192: Planet Zordrix end Under the watchful eyes of the Zordrix world, the Jardil people, and all who had followed the rise and dominance of the Skyclaw Brotherhood, the landscape had shifted.The once-proud warriors of the skies, Velros Skybreaker''s legacy, were now reduced to smoldering ruins and scattered survivors. It was a nightmare unfolding in real-time, with no way to stop the relentless tide. The Pig Orcs, their green skin glistening in the twilight, marched with a newfound precision, their brutal savagery now sharpened into a disciplined force. Each footfall thundered through the ruined maze, a harbinger of doom. As they moved with eerie coordination, their gaze set on the Skyclaw Brotherhood settlement, the Jardil people in Zordrix watched helplessly. The surviving members of the Skyclaw Brotherhood, those who had somehow stayed behind, had rallied at their stronghold. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They had believed that their last refuge would hold, that perhaps they could rebuild from the wreckage and rally another defense. They hadn''t realized that the Pig Orcs, under Lyerin''s control, were no longer the mindless beasts they once faced. The creatures had adapted, learning from each skirmish, evolving into something more terrifying than any of the Jardil people could comprehend. "Velros... how could this happen?" A woman from the Jardil crowd whispered, her wings folded tightly against her back. Her eyes, wide with disbelief, remained fixed on the projection, where the sky over the Skyclaw Brotherhood''s settlement darkened with the arrival of their doom. At the gates of the stronghold, the Skyclaw warriors lined up, wings flared and eyes blazing with desperation. They could sense something was terribly wrong, but no one could fully grasp the scale of the disaster barreling toward them. Then came the first strike. A massive Pig Orc, larger and more muscular than any they had seen before, slammed into the gates with its spiked club. The sound of metal and wood splintering echoed across the ruined landscape. The few remaining Skyclaw warriors let loose their wind magic, hoping to drive the beasts back, but nothing happened. The once-powerful gusts of wind that could hurl enemies into the sky now fizzled uselessly against the skin of the advancing Orcs. "Their magic... it''s not working anymore," a voice muttered from the Zordrix crowd. Gasps and murmurs spread like wildfire among the spectators. "They''ve adapted!" one of the Jardil elders said, his face pale. "The Pig Orcs have learned! It''s over..." Inside the settlement, panic began to set in. The Skyclaw warriors, once proud and defiant, were now backing away from the relentless march of the Pig Orcs. Their once-reliable magic had been rendered useless, and their physical strikes did little to slow the Orcs down. One by one, their defenses crumbled. Towers were toppled, walls were smashed, and any brave warrior who attempted to resist was met with brutal, swift death. The once beautiful infrastructure that had symbolized the pride of the Skyclaw Brotherhood¡ªtheir ornate towers that touched the skies, the grand halls where strategies were devised¡ªwere being reduced to rubble. Pig Orcs tore through stone and wood, obliterating everything in their path. Screams echoed through the settlement, but the Pig Orcs were merciless. Then, in the heart of the settlement, the Skyclaw Spirit stood¡ªa glowing, ethereal figure that represented the very soul of their Brotherhood. The spirit shimmered faintly, its light dimming with each passing moment. The Pig Orcs, their primal instincts drawn to it, closed in like wolves on their prey. The last of the Skyclaw warriors gathered around the spirit, their backs to the glowing figure, desperately trying to fend off the inevitable. Their swords clashed against the Orcs'' heavy clubs, but the sheer strength of the Pig Orcs overwhelmed them. In a matter of minutes, the last line of defense was breached. With a final, savage swing, a towering Pig Orc shattered the Skyclaw Spirit. The ethereal light exploded outward in a brilliant flash before flickering out entirely, leaving behind nothing but darkness and the dying embers of a once-great Brotherhood. Ding! [ The Skyclaw Brotherhood has been eradicated. ] As the notification spread across the realms, the Zordrix planet trembled. The Jardil people stood frozen in shock, their hearts collectively sinking into a pit of despair. They had placed their hopes, their dreams, and their very pride in the Skyclaw Brotherhood. Now, it was all gone. The once-proud citizens of Zordrix could only watch as their idol, their beacon of hope, was snuffed out. Grief swept through the crowd like a storm. "No... not Velros... not the Brotherhood..." one of the Jardil women cried out, falling to her knees. Her wings drooped, and tears streamed down her face. "What do we do now?" another voice trembled, as others echoed in despair. "Who will lead us?" But the worst was yet to come. As if the very planet sensed the loss of its greatest defenders, the ground beneath Zordrix began to shake violently. Cracks appeared in the earth, and an ominous darkness crept across the land. The wind howled as if mourning the fall of the Skyclaw Brotherhood, and then... the shadows came. Gigantic beasts, their forms barely visible in the dense fog, began to materialize. Their shapes were mountainous, blotting out the sky as they loomed over the trembling populace. Their roars, deep and guttural, sent waves of terror through the Jardil people. Some tried to flee, but there was nowhere to go. The massive beasts seemed to rise from the very fabric of their world, towering over cities and mountains alike. Their glowing red eyes pierced through the fog, filled with a hunger that chilled the blood of all who saw them. The Jardil people screamed in terror, their fear overwhelming them. These were no ordinary beasts. They were the embodiment of their deepest nightmares, ancient and primordial, summoned by the very destruction of their beloved Skyclaw Brotherhood. As the massive shadows took their forms, the Jardil people collapsed into panic and chaos. The streets of Zordrix, once bustling with pride and unity, were now filled with frantic, fleeing figures. Wings that had once carried them through the skies with grace now flailed in a desperate attempt to escape the towering monsters looming above. The beasts¡ªcolossal, primal shadows of an unknown origin¡ªmoved slowly but deliberately. Each step they took sent tremors through the planet, shaking the very foundation of the Jardil cities. Buildings cracked, trees toppled, and mountains crumbled in the distance. Their sheer size dwarfed everything in sight, and their presence was suffocating, as though the air itself was being drained from the world. From high above, the Asura girl who had been narrating the Skyclaw Brotherhood''s triumphs now stood frozen, her voice stolen by the overwhelming fear gripping her. She had spoken with such confidence, had cheered for Velros and his warriors with such conviction. Now, there was only disbelief etched into her face. Her lips quivered as she stared at the projection of the beasts, her hands shaking as she tried to understand what had just happened. "Velros..." she whispered, her voice barely audible. "How... how could this happen?" She wasn''t the only one left speechless. Among the crowds in Zordrix, the disbelief quickly gave way to a profound sense of loss. Velros, the Skyclaw Brotherhood, their greatest warriors, their hope for victory in the survival games¡ªall of it was gone, crushed beneath the monstrous wave of destruction that had swept through their settlement. The reality of their situation was sinking in like a cold blade. A young Jardil boy, no more than twelve, clutched his father''s arm as the tremors continued to rock the planet. His eyes were wide with terror, his voice shaky. "Papa, is Velros coming back? Can he save us?" The father could only look down at his son, his face pale and drawn with despair. He knelt, wrapping his arms around the boy, unable to answer. He knew the truth, but he couldn''t bring himself to say it. In the distance, the massive shadowy beasts continued to rise. Their forms became clearer now, their jagged, monstrous outlines towering over the horizon like living mountains. Red eyes gleamed through the fog, each pair focused on the frightened Jardil people below. These were no ordinary creatures. Their mere presence seemed to draw the very light from the world, casting everything in a perpetual twilight. The Jardil leaders, high-ranking officials who had once stood proudly with Velros, were no different from the rest of the population. They, too, were filled with fear, their wings fluttering nervously as they looked up at the behemoths looming above. "What are those things?" one of the council members cried, his voice trembling. "We... we have no way to stop them!" "How did it come to this?" another wailed. "Velros... Velros was supposed to win! We were supposed to win!" The Asura girl stood among them, shaking her head, her eyes brimming with tears. "It wasn''t supposed to end like this," she whispered. "The Skyclaw Brotherhood... they were invincible. How did this happen?" As if in answer, the ground shook violently once more, sending shockwaves through the cities of Zordrix. More buildings began to crumble, and the massive beasts shifted, their giant forms moving toward the heart of the planet''s cities. The despair that filled the Jardil people was overwhelming. They had believed in the Skyclaw Brotherhood, believing that Velros and his warriors would bring them victory, prestige, and security in the survival games. Now, that dream was shattered, replaced by the grim reality that their greatest champions had fallen. The beasts above them were a reminder of that fall¡ªan unstoppable force that would devour them all if something wasn''t done. Chapter 193: Fear on the same side Meanwhile, far above, in the realm of shadows¡­ Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.The Overseer, a massive, six-armed figure shrouded in darkness, watched the devastation unfold with a cold, analytical gaze. His glowing eyes were fixed on the projection of Zordrix, where the monstrous beasts loomed and the people screamed in terror. Beside him, the six-armed shadow figures who served under him were equally astonished. One of the shadow figures, his voice filled with awe, whispered, "Lyerin... truly, he is terrifying. His cunning knows no bounds. To not only defeat the Skyclaw Brotherhood but to completely wipe them out... it is beyond comprehension." Another figure nodded slowly, his six arms folded across his chest. "Indeed. Lyerin has shown himself to be a strategist of unparalleled skill. He allowed the Skyclaw Brotherhood to weaken themselves in the maze, and then struck when they were at their most vulnerable. Brilliant. Absolutely brilliant." "But why?" asked another shadow, his voice a mix of confusion and admiration. "He could have let the natural course of events take them out. The Skyclaw Brotherhood was already struggling. Why go out of his way to destroy them entirely?" The Overseer, silent until now, finally spoke, his voice low and measured. "Because Lyerin understands something most do not. He understands that fear... true, paralyzing fear... can only be achieved through absolute domination. "By wiping out the Skyclaw Brotherhood, he has sent a message not just to the other competitors, but to everyone watching. He is not content with victory. He craves annihilation." The six-armed shadows shivered at the Overseer''s words. One of them spoke up, his voice barely above a whisper. "Lyerin... he''s not just cunning. He''s dangerous. More dangerous than we ever realized." Another shadow nodded vigorously. "He is a sadistic killer, no doubt about it. A true master of destruction." The Overseer chuckled softly, a dark, ominous sound that echoed through the shadowed realm. "Perhaps. But it is that very nature that will bring him far in these games. The other participants, the other tribes¡ªthey will all fear him now. And that fear will make him even more powerful." The shadows murmured in agreement, their voices filled with a mix of respect and fear. Lyerin''s actions had not only changed the course of the games, but had shifted the balance of power in a way no one had anticipated. ¡­ Back on Earth¡­ The Earthlings who had been following the games, watching the rise and fall of the participants, were left stunned. The Asura girl of Earth, who had once proudly declared the superiority of the Skyclaw Brotherhood, was left speechless as the announcement of their defeat echoed through the screens. "The Skyclaw Brotherhood..." she murmured, her eyes wide with disbelief. "They''re... they''re gone?" The humans watching from their homes, from bars, from crowded stadiums, were equally stunned. . The Skyclaw Brotherhood had been one of Earth''s greatest hopes, their swift aerial assaults and unmatched coordination inspiring confidence that they would emerge victorious. Now, with their leader was victorious and their enemies decimated, the humans were left wondering if they stood any chance now since they now have the power to do so. ¡­ As the echoes of chaos and destruction rippled through Zordrix, a deep rumble shook the ground beneath the Stonehooves Tribe. Lyerin, ever the orchestrator of mayhem, stood amidst a gathering of his people, their eyes wide with confusion and fear. They had been celebrating, their laughter ringing through the maze, but now an ominous silence hung in the air. Suddenly, a massive stone table emerged from the earth with a grinding noise, its surface etched with ancient symbols that glowed faintly in the dim light. As it fully emerged, the ground trembled, sending a shiver through the very core of the Stonehooves Tribe. Lyerin raised an eyebrow, intrigued, as the words on the stone table became visible: || Stonehooves Tribe - Humans destroyed the Skyclaw Brotherhood - Jaldir. || The girls and the new members of the Stonehooves Tribe gaped at the message, their minds racing to comprehend what it meant. Whispers began to ripple through the crowd, an unsettling mix of shock and awe filling the air. "What does this mean? Did we really... destroy them?" Corora asked, her voice trembling. "I don''t understand. How could we have done that without even realizing it?" the voice of Sophia chimed in, confusion painted across her face. Lyerin stood at the forefront, a demonic smile curling his lips as he watched the reactions unfold. He seemed to take pleasure in their shock, basking in the glory of what he had orchestrated. Yet, the more the girls whispered amongst themselves, the more dread settled into their hearts. "How could he do this?" one of the new members murmured, glancing nervously at Lyerin. "We were just... celebrating. We had no idea he was capable of such destruction." Another voice echoed the sentiment, tinged with fear. "What if he turns on us next? If he could destroy the Skyclaw Brotherhood without us sensing anything, what''s to stop him from using that power against us?" Lyerin, overhearing their whispered fears, chuckled softly, a chilling sound that sent a wave of anxiety through the crowd. "Oh, my dear tribe," he said, his tone light and mocking, "you needn''t worry. You''re safe¡­ for now. Just consider what we''ve accomplished together!" His words hung heavily in the air, but instead of reassurance, they left the members of the tribe feeling even more unsettled. They exchanged glances, their expressions a mix of disbelief and horror as they began to understand the magnitude of Lyerin''s actions. "Did you hear what he just said?" one girl whispered to another, her eyes wide. "We didn''t do anything! It was him. It was all him!" The murmurs of dissent grew as uncertainty spread through the group like wildfire. Lyerin''s face, illuminated by the dim glow of the stone table, took on a sinister cast. "Listen closely," Lyerin continued, his voice now low and deliberate. "We have the power to reshape this world. With the Skyclaw Brotherhood gone, we''ve cleared a path for ourselves. We have the opportunity to rise above the rest and show the true strength of the Stonehooves Tribe." "But at what cost?" one brave soul finally dared to ask, stepping forward but still trembling. "You''ve just destroyed a tribe that had a chance to win. What will happen next? Are we really ready for this? Are we ready to be known for such... carnage?" Lyerin turned to face her, his expression shifting from amusement to something more serious, more intense. "This is a survival game. It is ruthless and unforgiving. In order to succeed, we must adapt and overcome. The Skyclaw Brotherhood was a threat. They had the potential to thwart our plans. Now, they''re gone, and the world belongs to us!" "But you did it without us!" the girl pressed, her voice trembling but resolute. "You made this choice without consulting anyone! What if we wanted to ally with them? What if¡ª" "Enough!" Lyerin''s voice boomed, cutting through the tension. The ground shook slightly with his anger, and the members of the Stonehooves Tribe fell silent, the fear returning to their eyes. "You think you can dictate the terms of survival? Look around you! The world we live in is not one of mercy or friendship. It''s a battleground, and you either claim your power or become fodder for someone else''s ambitions!" The weight of his words settled heavily upon them. Lyerin''s intensity was both magnetic and terrifying, drawing them in even as it repulsed them. They were caught between the urge to follow him, to stand united as a tribe, and the chilling realization of what he was willing to sacrifice to achieve that unity. A heavy silence filled the air as the tribe members glanced at one another, uncertainty etched into their features. The revelation of their power, of Lyerin''s power, left them feeling both exhilarated and terrified. Finally, a voice spoke from the back of the crowd, resolute and unwavering. "If we are to follow you, we need to know that you will not sacrifice us too. We want to believe in a future, Lyerin, but it must be a future where we are all safe. Where we are all valued." Lyerin''s expression softened for just a moment, and he nodded slowly, as if weighing the implications of her words. "Very well. I will protect my tribe. But know this: protection comes at a price. You must work for me completely. Together, we will carve our names into history, but only if you understand the stakes involved." With that, the tension in the air shifted, and though fear lingered, a flicker of determination ignited among the tribe members. They exchanged glances, unspoken agreements forming as they began to understand the path forward. Lyerin may have chosen destruction, but perhaps there was a way to turn that destruction into a foundation for something greater. As they rallied together, Lyerin could feel the shift in their energy. He smiled, a satisfied glint in his eyes. "Now, let''s claim what belongs to us. The Stonehooves Tribe will rise again, and we will show the world what true power looks like!" With renewed resolve, he told the Stonehooves Tribe to gather their strength, the shock of the day''s events slowly transforming into a fervor for survival, even as they navigated the uncertain waters that lay ahead. Lyerin promise that their tribe would be reborn in chaos, determined to seize their fate despite the dark shadows of the unknown loomed on the horizon. After a few minutes of consoling them, Lyerin cracked his neck, his shoulders, and his hips, and then he looked at the sky. "Aaaaaaaahh¡­ I wonder what their faces would look like when they see what I''m going to do next!" He said was he was lying to their faces. Chapter 194: Reactions in each side As the remnants of the various participants of the survival game busily rebuilt their territories, whispers of confusion and unease swept through the lands.Each faction¡ªeach race¡ªgrappled with the chilling reality of their recent experiences. They had all witnessed the destruction wrought by the Pig Orcs and felt the tremors of chaos shake their foundations, they needed to strengthen their territories for the next wave. In the heart of Kaeloris, Elandra Leafshadow, the leader of the Greenveil Family, gathered her kin under the shade of ancient trees. Her brows furrowed as she addressed her gathered Olerai warriors. "Why would the survival game choose to eliminate the Stonehooves Tribe? They are but a handful, and their territory is weak. This makes no sense." A murmuring chorus of agreement rippled through the crowd. "Perhaps they are not what they seem," one voice suggested hesitantly. "What if they are more formidable than we realize?" Suddenly, the ground beneath them rumbled, and a stone tablet erupted from the earth, startling everyone into silence. The message it bore sent shockwaves through the Greenveil Family: [[ The Stonehooves Tribe destroyed the Skyclaw Brotherhood. ]] Elandra''s eyes widened in disbelief, her mind racing. "This... this cannot be true! The Skyclaw Brotherhood was the strongest of us all! How could a weak tribe like the Stonehooves have bested them?" From Treneron, Marinus Tidecaller of the Tidalblade Clan was equally unsettled. He had been meticulously reconstructing his aquatic defenses when the tablet rose from the ground, its message striking him like a physical blow. He turned to his clanmates, eyes wide with fear. "This means we underestimated them. We all did! If the Stonehooves Tribe could defeat the Skyclaw Brotherhood, what does that say about their potential?" Nerith Shadowfang, leader of the Seraphians in Keros, paced anxiously. "The Skyclaw Brotherhood was a force to be reckoned with. They dominated the skies! If they fell to a group that was previously thought weak, what kind of power do the Stonehooves possess? Are they hiding their strength?" Ignar Flameheart, leader of the Moltenfist Tribe, slammed his fist against a stone wall, sending vibrations through the air. "If we allow our fear to guide our actions, we may fall victim to their ambitions! We need to understand how they achieved this victory. They may be hiding some ancient power or a skill we know nothing about!" Gorn Ironmaul, from the Ironmaul Clan of Darrok, crossed his arms and narrowed his eyes at the tablet. "We''ve always thought humans were disorganized and weak. Yet here we stand, confronted with evidence of their unexpected ferocity. What else have we missed?" Vetrax Mindbender, leader of the Mindspire Circle from Thrylos, folded his arms, contemplating the implications of the message. "The survival game must have had its reasons for wanting the Stonehooves eliminated. If they could dispatch the Skyclaw Brotherhood, what makes us think they won''t target us next? We need to prepare." Sirena Deepwater, leading the Deepwater Legion of Zygron, gazed into the distance, her voice a mere whisper. "If the Stonehooves Tribe is rising while we rebuild, they could become the new dominant force. We must either ally with them or prepare for conflict. There''s no middle ground." Sylkis Webweaver, head of the Webweaver Coterie from Pherin, shivered as she examined the tablet. "This isn''t merely a matter of survival anymore. It''s a game of power. The Stonehooves Tribe could become the puppeteers of this game, and we might find ourselves ensnared in their web if we''re not careful." The realization began to sink in across the different races. They had all seen the Stonehooves Tribe as a mere obstacle, a nuisance to be brushed aside. But now, faced with the undeniable truth that they had taken down the Skyclaw Brotherhood, their fear morphed into respect¡ªalbeit a reluctant one. The murmurs grew louder, voices rising with an urgency that had been absent moments before. "We cannot ignore them any longer! We need to investigate!" "They may be building alliances!" "What if they come for us next?" Elandra Leafshadow, stepping forward to regain control of her kin''s emotions, raised her hands for silence. "We must remain calm. This news changes everything, but we cannot act hastily. Our next steps must be calculated. If we do not understand our enemy, we will fall like the Skyclaw Brotherhood!" The crowd quieted, contemplating her words. The realization that they could no longer dismiss the Stonehooves Tribe settled over them like a dark cloud. As they processed this new reality, a sense of urgency took root in their hearts. "We need to send scouts," Marinus proposed. "Gather intelligence on their strength and strategies. If they are truly a threat, we must be prepared to counter it." As the participants of the survival game began to strategize and plot their next moves, fear and respect for the Stonehooves Tribe mingled in the air. Each faction now recognized the potential threat of a tribe they had previously disregarded. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Meanwhile, Lyerin watched the sky as if he was seeing the unfolding chaos of each participant from afar, this made him wear a satisfied grin stretching across his face. The realization of the other participants would only serve to solidify his position as a formidable force in this ruthless game. With the destruction of the Skyclaw Brotherhood, the Stonehooves Tribe was now a player in a larger game¡ªa game that could shift in any direction, but one where Lyerin intended to come out on top. "Let them tremble," he whispered to himself, his eyes gleaming with ambition. "Let them realize that strength comes in many forms. The Stonehooves Tribe is just in the beginning phase." As Lyerin enjoyed the chaos unfolding around him, a notification pinged loudly in his mind. Ding! [ The Stonehooves Tribal Spirit has reached level two! ] The words glimmered in his vision, and a wicked grin spread across his face. "Ha ha ha!" Lyerin laughed maniacally, the sound echoing through the maze. "Level two! Finally! This is just the beginning!" Corora, Sophia, and the other members of the Stonehooves Tribe exchanged uneasy glances, a cold dread washing over them. They had grown accustomed to Lyerin''s unpredictability, but this felt different. His laughter was tinged with a madness that set their instincts on high alert. They could sense that something dark and ominous was brewing within him. "Lyerin¡­" Corora ventured cautiously, but her voice faltered under the weight of his intense gaze. It was clear that questioning him was not an option. "Enough!" he snapped, cutting through the air with a wave of his hand. "You will see soon enough! This game is far from over. I''m getting tired of toying with these fools." His eyes gleamed with fervor as he raised his arms triumphantly, as if summoning the very power of the heavens. "But should I target the Asura Shuras next as my victims!? Should I make them tremble, their proud warrior race? Hmmm¡­ Let this beginning enter phase two first and I''ll think further what to do next¡­" The fear in Corora''s heart deepened. They all knew Lyerin was more than capable of enacting his dark ambitions, and as they watched him revel in his newfound power, they couldn''t shake the feeling that they were standing on the precipice of something horrific. Chapter 195: Lyerins persona Now, Lyerin lounged lazily on his makeshift throne in the heart of the Stonehooves Tribe.His sharp eyes glinted in the dim light of the flickering torches surrounding him, casting long shadows that danced with a malicious energy. The grin on his face stretched unnaturally, fueled by the notification he''d just received. The Stonehooves Tribal Spirit has reached level two. His laughter had echoed ominously through the camp. There was no joy in it, just a cold, vicious satisfaction that filled the air with tension. The silence that followed was thick, stifling, broken only by the crackle of the fire. Corora, Sophia, and the others watched from a distance, their faces pale, their eyes wide with a mixture of fear and disbelief. They had grown used to Lyerin''s unpredictability, but now? Now, there was something else. A cold finality in his voice. As if a promise of destruction. Lyerin''s mind was already miles away, plotting his next move. His boredom had taken over, and when boredom struck, so did his temper. He knew himself well enough¡ªonce the fun was gone, all that remained was the overwhelming urge to finish what had started. "After careful thought, I really had enough of this." His voice cut through the heavy air like a blade. "It''s time to end this whole thing. I''m tired of playing these little games." The ground beneath his feet seemed to tremble, though it could have been the palpable fear radiating from those around him. Corora dared to step forward, her voice trembling. "Lyerin, what are you planning?" But Lyerin''s gaze snapped to her, sharp and unforgiving. "You''ll see soon enough," he sneered. His grin widened, eyes narrowing with dangerous intent. "Prepare yourselves. The Asura Shuras are next." --- The Ironmaul Clan Gorn Ironmaul stood atop a jagged cliff, his massive, four-armed frame silhouetted against the backdrop of survival games turbulent sky. The sun was a fading orb of molten orange, casting long shadows over the Ironmaul Clan''s mountainous stronghold. The air was thick with the scent of burning forge fires and the sound of hammering steel¡ªa constant symphony that echoed through the rocky terrain. The Brutarians, known for their towering strength and love for battle, were always prepared. Gorn himself, the embodiment of raw power, clenched his four fists, veins bulging beneath his rough, stone-like skin. His clan had faced countless challenges, from rival tribes to monstrous creatures. But something was different now. A sense of unease had crept into the air, chilling even the heart of this battle-hardened warrior. "Chief Gorn!" A deep voice rumbled from behind him. Gorn turned to see one of his commanders, a Brutarian nearly as large as he, rushing forward with a grim expression. "We''ve spotted something. It''s coming." Gorn''s brow furrowed. He followed the commander to the edge of the stronghold, where the rocky landscape sloped down into the valley. There, in the distance, a dark mass was gathering. Pig Orcs¡ªan army of them. Their grotesque figures marched in unison, their guttural snarls carried on the wind. "By the forges of Darrok¡­" Gorn growled, his voice like grinding stone. "What is this? An attack? Again? Another wave?" "They march under no banner," the commander said, his voice tight. "And they come from all directions. It''s as if they''re being summoned." Gorn''s eyes narrowed. He could feel it¡ªthe strange, dark presence that seemed to hang over the valley like a shroud. It wasn''t the Pig Orcs that troubled him. It was the feeling that something far more sinister was behind them. After all, they didn''t know that Lyerin and his Stonehooves Tribe was the one in control of these beasts now. His mind raced back to the news of the Skyclaw Brotherhood''s fall. The idea had seemed absurd at first. The Birdmen were unmatched in their speed and aerial tactics. How could they have fallen so quickly? And to the Stonehooves Tribe, no less? Gorn had never considered the Stonehooves a threat. They were few in number, their influence weak, their power seemingly limited. But now¡­ "Prepare the Ironmaul," Gorn barked, his voice resonating with authority. "We will not let this insult stand. If these Pig Orcs think they can challenge us again, they will learn the price of crossing the Ironmaul Clan. And once we deal with them, we will scout the Stonehooves Tribe and understand how they managed to destroy the Skyclaw brotherhood!" The Brutarians behind him let out a unified roar, "Yes sir!" their battle cries shaking the ground. Gorn, however, couldn''t shake the sense of unease. The Pig Orcs felt different. --- The Webweaver Coterie In the shadowy caverns of survival game, Sylkis Webweaver moved with quiet precision. The Araknae race, spider-like humanoids, lived in a world of intricately woven webs and darkened tunnels. Sylkis, their leader, was a master of manipulation, both of magic and of the delicate threads that held their society together. The Webweaver Coterie had always been cautious, calculating in their actions, and Sylkis was no different. She moved through her domain like a whisper, her six legs gliding effortlessly over the network of webs that hung between the towering stalagmites of the cave. Her slender fingers twitched as she felt the vibrations from far below. Something was wrong. Sylkis reached the central chamber, where the Webweaver Coterie''s council gathered. Their many eyes gleamed in the dim light, reflecting the silvery glow of the webs that stretched in every direction. There was a sense of agitation in the air, an unease that rippled through the chamber. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Mother Sylkis," one of the council members began, their voice a soft hiss. "There are¡­ disturbances outside the nest. The Pig Orcs are moving." "Moving?" Sylkis'' voice was smooth, but there was an underlying tension. "Where?" "All directions," another council member chimed in, their multiple eyes blinking rapidly. "They march toward us. Toward others." Sylkis remained still for a moment, her mind weaving through possibilities. Pig Orcs were brutish, savage creatures. They came from here earlier. But they had never been a direct threat to the Araknae before. Why now again? Her thoughts drifted to the fall of the Skyclaw Brotherhood. Like many others, she had been stunned. The Birdmen were formidable¡ªperhaps the most formidable of all the participants in the survival game. And yet, they had fallen to the Stonehooves Tribe, a group she had barely considered worth her attention. "How?" Sylkis murmured, her voice soft but sharp. "How did the Skyclaw Brotherhood fall?" There was silence in the chamber. None dared to speak, but the tension was palpable. They could all understand her. They were all thinking the same thing since earlier. If the Skyclaw Brotherhood had been destroyed, what did that mean for the rest of them? And why was it that the Pig Orcs, who had been little more than pests, were now organized¡ªmarching toward them in numbers that should have been impossible? However, now is not the time to think of that. And she knew that. Immediately, Sylkis narrowed her many eyes. The survival game had never been clear in its purpose. But one thing was becoming apparent: the Stonehooves Tribe was no longer the weakest. They were the most dangerous. "Prepare the defenses," she ordered, her voice cold and calm. "The Pig Orcs may just be the beginning. We cannot allow ourselves to be caught off guard. Once we are done, we will send scouts to the Stonehooves Tribe." The council members scattered, their legs skittering across the webbed floor. Sylkis remained still, her mind weaving together the threads of this growing mystery. ¡­ Back in the Stonehooves Tribe, Lyerin stood atop the stone table that had risen from the earth. Lyerin''s lips curled into a demonic smile. "It''s time," he whispered. "I decided. It''s time to end this, once and for all." Chapter 196: Ramble! Gorn Ironmaul stood at the highest point of the Ironmaul Clan''s stronghold, surveying the landscape as the sun began to sink behind the jagged mountains.The air was still thick with tension, the ominous sensation from earlier gnawing at his gut. Around him, his Brutarian warriors prepared for battle, their armor gleaming in the fading light. Huge, powerful figures, the Brutarians were bred for war, their four-armed bodies built for crushing enemies and withstanding pain. But something felt off tonight. The Pig Orcs had attacked once already, but that was part of the survival game''s natural flow. They had beaten them back, and it retreated for some unknown reason, maybe suffered losses, but survived as they always had. Now, as Gorn looked out over the valley below, he saw them again. The Pig Orcs. Forming into lines. Moving toward the Ironmaul stronghold like a slow tide of destruction. "Impossible," Gorn muttered, his deep voice a growl. "There''s been no signal for the second wave." One of his lieutenants, a grizzled veteran with scars etched across his rocky skin, approached. "Chief, we''re ready. But why are they attacking again? We should''ve had time to regroup." Gorn clenched his fists, his knuckles cracking like stones grinding together. "This isn''t normal. Someone is behind this. But it doesn''t matter. We fight." The Brutarians were fearless, and their confidence never faltered. As the Pig Orcs drew closer, the clan prepared for the coming onslaught. Warriors lined the battlements, archers nocking arrows tipped with molten metal, while others readied themselves at the gates with their enormous war hammers and battle axes. A low horn blared from the valley, the signal of the approaching horde. The sound reverberated through the mountains, shaking the ground beneath their feet. The Pig Orcs, brutish creatures with tusks jutting from their faces, snarled and grunted as they marched. Their numbers were immense, filling the valley like a river of darkness, their massive frames bristling with crude weapons and savage intent. The first wave slammed against the gates of the Ironmaul fortress. The impact was deafening¡ªBOOM! The heavy wooden gates groaned under the pressure, but they held. From the battlements, the Brutarian archers rained down arrows, each shot punctuated by the satisfying thunk as metal pierced flesh. Pig Orcs bellowed in pain, some collapsing under the barrage, but the rest pressed forward. "Hold the line!" Gorn roared, his voice echoing like a thunderclap. He descended from his vantage point, his four massive arms hefting a warhammer so large it seemed impossible for even a Brutarian to wield. The Pig Orcs crashed into the defensive lines with a ferocity unmatched. The first rows of Brutarians met them with a violent clash¡ªmetal on metal, flesh on flesh. The sound of weapons biting into bodies filled the air with a cacophony of CLANGS, THUDS, and the wet SQUELCH of blades cutting deep. Gorn swung his hammer with deadly precision, each strike sending Pig Orcs flying, their bones shattering under the impact. But for every Orc that fell, two more seemed to take its place. --- In Pherin: The Webweaver Coterie Sylkis Webweaver skittered along the vast webs that spanned the ceiling of her dark, cavernous world. The air was humid and dense, the soft glow of bioluminescent fungi casting eerie shadows on the slick walls. Her many eyes blinked in rapid succession as her mind processed the sight below her¡ªthe Pig Orcs were coming again. And in greater numbers. She paused, her slender hands twitching as she sensed the disturbance in the web of energy surrounding the stronghold. "No signal. They shouldn''t be attacking now," she whispered to herself, her voice a silken thread of sound. Her council had gathered below her, the members watching anxiously as their queen brooded. "Mother Sylkis," one of the council members hissed. "The Pig Orcs are moving faster than before. We should prepare the traps." Sylkis'' many legs clicked against the web, the tension in her body palpable. "Prepare them," she commanded. Her voice was calm, but her mind raced. Something was wrong. She could feel it, a subtle shift in the threads of fate. Far below, the Pig Orcs entered the labyrinthine tunnels of the Webweaver stronghold, their brutish bodies stumbling through the twisting passages. But the Araknae were prepared. As the Orcs advanced, traps sprang to life. Massive webs, nearly invisible to the eye, snapped tight, ensnaring the invaders in sticky, silken prisons. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Arrows coated in venom shot from the walls, piercing flesh and sending Pig Orcs to the ground in writhing agony. Sylkis watched from above, her sharp mind calculating every move. THWIP! Another trap was triggered, webs coiling around a group of Orcs and binding them tightly. SPLOOSH! A torrent of venom flooded the tunnel, melting the skin from their bones. "We''ve seen this before," she murmured. "They attack, we defend. And yet¡­" Something was different. The Pig Orcs weren''t stopping. They were pushing harder, throwing themselves at the defenses with a mindless fury that even Sylkis had never witnessed. Her long fingers twitched, weaving a new plan in her head. She knew she had to adjust quickly, or the cost would be too high. --- Back in Darrok, the battle raged on. The Ironmaul Clan, the strongest of all Brutarian tribes, was holding their own. Their warriors were unmatched in strength and endurance, and though the Pig Orcs were relentless, the Brutarians were not easily overwhelmed. THWACK! Gorn''s warhammer came down on another Orc''s skull, crushing it like a melon. The stench of blood and sweat filled the air, the ground slick with the carnage of battle. The Brutarians were pushing the Orcs back, slowly but surely. "We''ve got them!" one of Gorn''s lieutenants shouted, a grin splitting his rugged face as he cut through another Orc with his massive axe. The Brutarians were gaining the upper hand. The Pig Orcs, though savage, were no match for the raw power of the Ironmaul Clan. But just as victory seemed within reach, something changed. The Orcs that had been injured¡ªthose who had fallen or been wounded and could still move¡ªbegan to rise again. Their eyes glowed with a strange, malevolent light, and their bodies swelled with newfound strength. "What the¡ª" Gorn began, but his words were cut off as one of the newly risen Orcs lunged at him with a speed and power that was unnatural. Gorn barely had time to block the attack, the force of it sending him staggering backward. Around him, the Brutarian warriors were experiencing the same. The Pig Orcs, those who had been knocked down and left for dead, were rising stronger, faster, more brutal than before. "What is this sorcery?!" Gorn roared, his heart pounding. He swung his hammer again, but the Orc he struck barely flinched. The creature''s muscles bulged grotesquely as it shrugged off the impact, snarling with newfound rage. --- Back in Pherin, the Webweavers were experiencing a similar horror. The traps that had worked so flawlessly before were now barely slowing the Orcs down. Those that had been caught in the webs were tearing through the silken strands with monstrous strength. The venom that had melted flesh was no longer enough to stop them. Pig Orcs, once vulnerable to the Araknae''s traps, now seemed nearly invincible. Sylkis watched in disbelief from her perch above the battlefield. Her hands trembled as she saw her once-perfect defenses crumbling before her eyes. "This¡­ this isn''t possible," she whispered. But it was happening. The Pig Orcs had become something more, something far deadlier than they had ever been before. And Sylkis, for the first time in her long life, felt a cold tendril of fear creep into her heart. --- The Brutarians and Araknae had thought they were prepared. They had fought hard, defended their homes with everything they had. But now, as the Pig Orcs surged forward with their newfound strength, tearing through defenses, smashing down warriors who had once seemed unbeatable, a terrible realization dawned on them. They weren''t just fighting for survival anymore. They were fighting against something far darker, something far more they didn''t know. What is going on? Why are the Pig Orcs this time feels different? Chapter 197: Destroyed The battlefield had descended into chaos.The Brutarians and Webweavers, once confident in their defenses, now found themselves facing an unstoppable nightmare. Gorn Ironmaul stood in the center of the carnage, his chest heaving as he swung his warhammer with all his might. But it wasn''t enough. The Pig Orcs, already monstrous in size, had begun to double in height and bulk. Their tusks gleamed in the firelight, their muscles rippling grotesquely as they tore through the Brutarian defenses like they were made of paper. CRACK! sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gorn''s hammer collided with one of the Orcs, but instead of the sickening crunch of bone, there was only a dull thud. The Orc barely flinched, a malicious grin spreading across its face before it backhanded Gorn with the force of a battering ram. WHAM! Gorn flew through the air, crashing into the stone wall behind him, the impact leaving a crater in the rock. Around him, his warriors were dying. One by one, the Brutarians were being struck down by the Pig Orcs, their once-imposing forms crumpling like broken toys under the relentless assault. The Orcs'' sheer size and strength were impossible to counter. And worse, their magic resistance had grown to the point where not a single spell, not even the most powerful war shaman''s hexes, could penetrate their thick hides. "Chief! They''re¡­ they''re unstoppable!" one of his lieutenants cried out as he struggled to fend off an Orc twice his size. The Brutarian swung his axe, but it was a futile effort. The Orc grabbed the weapon mid-swing, snapping the blade in half with its bare hands before delivering a single, bone-shattering punch. The Brutarian dropped, lifeless, to the blood-soaked ground. Gorn staggered to his feet, spitting blood. His vision swam, but he forced himself to stay upright. Around him, the battle had devolved into a desperate fight for survival. The ground trembled beneath the stomping feet of the Pig Orcs, their roars deafening, their brutish laughter chilling as they tore through everything in their path. "We have to fall back!" Gorn roared, his voice a thunderous command that barely rose above the cacophony of battle. But even as the order left his lips, he knew it was useless. There was nowhere to run. The Pig Orcs had breached their inner defenses. The Ironmaul stronghold was crumbling, both physically and morally. Across the battlefield, the Webweaver Coterie fared no better. Sylkis Webweaver watched in horror from the shadows as her once-flawless traps failed to slow the onslaught of Pig Orcs. Her intricate webs, which had once ensnared entire armies, now snapped like fragile threads under the Orcs'' immense weight and power. "More venom!" Sylkis hissed, her voice a low, frantic whisper. "Deploy all reserves!" But it was useless. Her warriors skittered along the cavern walls, firing volleys of venomous darts and magic-laced webs, but the Pig Orcs shrugged them off like rainwater. Sylkis herself unleashed her deadliest spells, her hands weaving intricate symbols in the air as she called upon the ancient magics of her people. But nothing worked. The Orcs were impervious to everything. They had become creatures of raw, unrelenting destruction. "Queen Sylkis, they''re breaking through the inner sanctum!" one of her subordinates screeched from the darkness. Sylkis turned just in time to see the massive form of an Orc crash through the final webbed barrier that guarded her inner chambers. The creature''s eyes gleamed with a malevolent intelligence that sent a chill down her spine. It wasn''t mindless. It knew exactly what it was doing. "No¡­" she whispered, backing away, her many legs trembling as fear crawled up her spine. The Orc charged at her with terrifying speed, and in an instant, the queen of the Webweaver Coterie was forced into battle. Sylkis dodged the first blow, her movements swift and precise, but the Orc was faster than anything she had ever faced. THUD! Its fist grazed her, sending her spinning across the chamber, her sleek body slamming into the wall. Pain exploded through her as she struggled to rise. All around her, her people were falling. The once proud Webweavers, renowned for their cunning and guile, were being slaughtered. Those who weren''t crushed by the Orcs'' brute force were skewered by their crude weapons. And now, even their famed venom had lost its potency. The poison that had once melted through flesh and bone had no effect on the newly enhanced Pig Orcs. Sylkis pushed herself up, her vision blurring from the impact. She could feel her time running out. The Orc loomed over her, its shadow engulfing her like the approach of death itself. "No!" Sylkis spat defiantly, firing a last desperate spell at the Orc. The air crackled with energy as the spell hit its mark, but when the smoke cleared, the Orc remained, completely unharmed. With a sickening smile, the Orc brought its massive fist down upon her. CRASH! --- Gorn watched in disbelief as more of the Pig Orcs, now towering over his warriors, began to tear through the remaining defenses. The Brutarians fought with everything they had, but for each one of them that landed a blow, an Orc responded with brutal efficiency. One blow was all it took. A single punch, a swing of a crude club, and a Brutarian warrior would crumple to the ground, lifeless. It was as if the Pig Orcs had become avatars of death itself. Their power, once manageable, had grown beyond comprehension. "Chief! They''re too strong!" a voice screamed from the chaos, but Gorn could barely register it. He was losing warriors by the second, their bodies littering the battlefield, blood mixing with the churned earth. As he swung his hammer once more, trying to take down an Orc that had cornered a group of his warriors, he noticed something horrifying. The Orcs that had been injured, those that had already grown in size, were now doubling in mass. Their bodies seemed to stretch and warp, muscles bulging grotesquely as they became even more monstrous. Their eyes burned with a fiery red glow as if possessed by some ancient, dark magic. Each time Gorn managed to injure one, it would rise again, stronger, faster, and more terrifying than before. "They... they won''t die!" Gorn bellowed, but it was too late. The Orcs were cutting through the remaining Brutarians like they were nothing more than wheat before a scythe. Every blow from the Orcs was lethal. A single hit from their oversized fists was enough to shatter bones and kill instantly. Desperation took hold. Gorn swung wildly, using every ounce of his strength to fend off the inevitable. His arms ached, his muscles screamed for relief, but he couldn''t stop. He wouldn''t stop. This was his clan, his people, and they were dying all around him. But then he saw it. The Pig Orcs were advancing on the last of his warriors, their eyes glowing brighter with each passing second. The Brutarians fought with valor, but it was futile. The Orcs were too strong. Too powerful. Gorn''s hammer fell from his grip, his body finally giving in to the exhaustion that had been creeping up on him. He dropped to his knees, watching helplessly as his people were slaughtered. And in that moment, Gorn Ironmaul knew. They were lost. The Ironmaul Clan, once the pride of Darrok, had been destroyed. --- On the other side of the battlefield, in the dark caverns of Pherin, the Webweaver Coterie suffered the same fate. Sylkis Webweaver lay broken, her once-grand palace in ruins, her people butchered by the unstoppable horde of Pig Orcs. The survivors of both worlds would speak of that day in hushed tones. They would remember how the Pig Orcs, under some unseen command, had destroyed everything in their path. And they would remember the terror of seeing their strongest warriors fall before an enemy they could not defeat. The Brutarians and the Webweavers were no more. Their worlds, their people, had been eradicated. And all the while, Lyerin watched from afar, a cruel smile twisting his lips. Chapter 198: One by one Lyerin wiped the sweat from his brow as he dashed out of the minotaur maze of his Stonehooves Tribe, the echoing sounds of chaos and insectoid screeches fading behind him.His body hummed with adrenaline, but his mind was already racing ahead to the next challenge. They would never escape death, and the dimension they were in, one victory only set the stage for the next battle. As he paused to catch his breath in the shadow of a dilapidated maze, a soft chime echoed in his mind. Ding! [ You have destroyed two tribes. [ Your Stonehooves Tribe Spirit was elevated to level two. [ Would you like to elevate it to three? ] A grin slowly spread across Lyerin''s face, his sharp eyes flickering with a mix of satisfaction and hunger. He stood a little straighter, glancing around at the corpses of the bird men, the remnants of what was once a thriving people of civilization in the sky. Now, it was nothing but a decaying deceased for the powerful and the twisted Pig Orcs. "Of course," he whispered to himself, his voice carrying a quiet confidence. "Elevate it to three." For a heartbeat, there was silence, and then the sound that always sent a surge of pride through him rang out again. Ding! [ Destroy three participants'' groups to level up the spirit to three! ] The smile on Lyerin''s face widened into something far more dangerous. He had come too far to back down now. The ascension of his tribe spirit was key, not just for his own power but for the incoming beasts. With each level, the Stonehooves Tribe would grow stronger, their influence spreading like wildfire across this apocalyptic battlefield. "Fun fun fun," he murmured to himself, feeling the surge of determination flare inside him. "This is fun¡­" As if on cue, the horizon seemed to darken, a tangible shift in the air as distant rumblings of chaos began to reach his ears. The sky was thick with the scent of ash and blood, and somewhere far off, he could almost sense the earth tremble under the weight of a monstrous horde on the move. The Pig Orcs. A fierce, savage tribe of brutal warriors, known for their unstoppable ferocity. Their tactics were crude but effective¡ªburn everything, kill everything. And now, it seemed, they had set their sights on Lyerin''s enemies. His grin didn''t falter as he thought of the fate that awaited the others. The Araknae and the Brutarians had already met their end. Now, it was the turn of the others. --- Far to the east, the Olerai, a once-proud race of nature-bound warriors, were being decimated. The Greenveil Family, led by Elandra Leafshadow, had taken refuge deep within the ancient forests, their connection to the earth thought to be their salvation. But the Pig Orcs, with their relentless assault, had turned that sanctuary into a deathtrap. Flames licked the treetops as the Olerai warriors fell one by one, their bodies trampled beneath the iron boots of the Pig Orcs. Elandra Leafshadow, her emerald eyes wide with terror, could only watch in helpless despair as her people were slaughtered. The great trees that had once protected her family groaned and split, crashing down into the burning forest floor. With a final scream of rage, Elandra summoned the last of her power, sending a wave of vines and thorns to entangle her enemies. But it was too little, too late. A single-handed, brutish Pig Orc tore through the defenses, its massive axe cleaving through the vines like they were nothing more than paper. With a sickening crunch, the blade found Elandra''s chest, silencing her forever. The Greenveil Family was no more. --- To the north, the Shadowclaw Syndicate, led by Nerith Shadowfang, had always thrived in the darkness. The Seraphians were masters of stealth and subterfuge, their black wings allowing them to move unseen, striking from the shadows with deadly precision. But against the Pig Orcs, stealth was no longer an option. The brutal onslaught had driven them out into the open, forcing them to confront their enemies head-on. Nerith, his obsidian wings unfurled, stood at the forefront of his remaining forces, his cold, calculating eyes scanning the battlefield. He had thought himself untouchable, his Syndicate''s methods too elusive to be caught in such a blunt attack. But the Pig Orcs had overwhelmed them, pushing them out of their carefully laid traps, burning their hideouts to the ground. "Cowards," Nerith spat, watching as his people scattered, their wings clipped, their bodies torn apart. He flared his wings, trying to rise above the chaos, but the relentless pursuit of the Pig Orcs grounded him. They were coming from all sides, their bloodthirsty roars filling the air as they closed in. For the first time in his life, Nerith Shadowfang felt fear. But it was fleeting. His end came swiftly¡ªa spear through the heart from a Pig Orc warrior who barely spared a glance as his body fell lifeless to the ground. The Shadowclaw Syndicate was no more. --- And then there were the Zygrons. Far below the waves, the Deepwater Legion, led by Sirena Deepwater, had believed they were safe in the depths of the ocean. The Zygrons were a proud race, their dominion over the sea unmatched. But even the depths of the ocean could not protect them from the wrath of the Pig Orcs. In a frenzy of violence, the Pig Orcs had found a way to drive their forces into the underwater city, their weapons coated with a foul magic that allowed them to breathe and move beneath the waves. Sirena, her sapphire scales gleaming in the dark waters, had fought valiantly alongside her legion, her trident flashing with deadly precision as she speared Pig Orc after Pig Orc. But there were too many of them. The waters were thick with blood, the once beautiful coral reefs now nothing more than a graveyard of bones and shattered shells. Sirena watched in horror as her people were slaughtered, their bodies sinking into the depths, lifeless and cold. A massive Pig Orc, its skin a sickly green, charged at her with a roar, its war hammer raised high. Sirena met its attack head-on, her trident clashing with the hammer in a violent spark of magic and steel. But the Pig Orc was too strong, its brutal strength overwhelming her. With a final, crushing blow, the hammer struck Sirena''s chest, shattering her armor and sending her spiraling into the abyss. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Deepwater Legion was no more. --- Lyerin stood back on the Stonehooves Tribe, watching the distant smoke rising from the east, the north, and even the sea in this survival game. The Pig Orcs were efficient, he had to give them that. They had done his work for him, wiping out his competitors with terrifying ease. "With the level two talent because of the Stonehooves Tribe level two Spirit, the Pig Orcs gained the rage of Minotaur where it would become twice stronger and bigger once they went back up. So, this is not a surprise." He felt the stone around his neck pulse with power, his connection to the Stonehooves Tribe Spirit growing stronger with each victory. The tribe''s strength was tied to the destruction of its enemies, and with each group that fell, the spirit within him grew more potent. Ding! [ The Stonehooves Tribe Spirit has been elevated to level three. ] Lyerin''s grin returned as he felt the surge of power course through him. The Pig Orcs may have been the ones to carry out the dirty work, but it was Lyerin who would reap the rewards. He turned away from the smoke and the distant sounds of battle, his mind already planning his next move. With a final glance at the burning horizon, Lyerin whispered to himself, "Let''s call the Shuras now, I am sure that they already picked it up!" Chapter 199: Reason why High above the twisted battlegrounds, far beyond the sight of mortal eyes, the Overseer and the council of six-handed shadows convened in their darkened chamber.The walls flickered with the light of ancient runes, and the shadows themselves seemed alive, shifting and murmuring as they watched the unfolding chaos below. At the center of their attention was the participant Lyerin and his astonishing rise to power. The Overseer, draped in his flowing robes of dark energy, remained silent as the six-handed shadows began a heated debate. "What is this madness?" one of the shadows rasped, its voice like the crackling of dry leaves. Its six arms waved erratically in the air, a clear sign of agitation. "How could this Lyerin, manage to give his Pig Orcs the ability of the Minotaurs? That''s impossible!" "Impossible, indeed!" another shadow added, its deep, guttural voice filled with incredulity. "The Minotaurs'' strength is legendary¡ªdoubling in power when wounded. But the Pig Orcs? They are crude creatures, brutes with no such natural abilities. And yet... they''ve gained this power." The chamber buzzed with uncertainty, the shadows moving and twisting as they pondered this mystery. The Overseer remained still, his eyes gleaming with a quiet intensity as he listened to the growing tension. "This cannot be!" a third shadow, its form bulkier and more solid than the others, boomed. "We designed this system. We know the rules. The Pig Orcs should never have been able to inherit such a trait. Their hatred and savagery is one thing, but the Minotaur''s resilience and strength in injury is something altogether different." The shadows swirled around the Overseer, their whispers now a cacophony of questions and theories. How did this happen? How had Lyerin''s tribe of Pig Orcs become twice as strong when injured, like the Minotaurs? There had to be some explanation, something they had missed. The Overseer, his presence commanding even among the ancient shadows, finally raised a hand, silencing the room. His voice was smooth, almost amused, as he spoke. "You are all too focused on what you think is possible. You forget that the elevation of the tribal spirit has deeper implications than just a simple increase in power." His eyes gleamed, reflecting the light of the runes. "This, my fellow overseers, is the result of Lyerin''s Stonehooves Tribe Spirit reaching level two." The shadows quieted, their many eyes focusing on the Overseer. One of the more analytical shadows, its voice soft but sharp, asked, "But how? The Stonehooves Tribe was tied to Minotaur traits only in the most rudimentary sense. The Pig Orcs should not have had any access to the Minotaur''s unique ability. They are a completely different race, with their own history." The Overseer''s eyes narrowed slightly, a faint smile curling at the edge of his lips. "Ah, but you see, the Pig Orcs and the Minotaurs share a bond far deeper than most know." The chamber fell silent. The six-handed shadows leaned in, eager to hear more. "The Minotaurs and the Pig Orcs," the Overseer began, "though different in form and function, share a mutual hatred rooted in the blood-soaked soil of their origins. In the ancient days, before the Great Collapse, the Minotaurs were feared for their resilience and ferocity in battle. They thrived on pain, growing stronger as they bled. This was the hallmark of their power. However, the Pig Orcs, lesser in physical strength but far more numerous, were no less brutal." He paused, letting the weight of his words settle. "The Pig Orcs were born from that same warlike savagery. Their race was forged in the fires of conflict with humans like Minotaur. For centuries, they fought a brutal, unending war¡ªone that saw entire landscapes leveled in their wake. "The Pig Orcs, unlike the Minotaurs, did not have the benefit of physical fortitude. Instead, they relied on sheer numbers and unbridled hatred to overwhelm their enemies. And it is this hatred that is key." The shadows listened intently, their focus solely on the Overseer now. "When the Stonehooves Tribe Spirit was trying to reach level two, it drew not only from the physical strength of its members but from the deep, shared bloodline of hatred between the Pig Orcs and the Minotaurs. "The Pig Orcs'' fury and their brutal history with the Minotaurs acted as a catalyst, allowing them to tap into the Minotaurs'' trait of growing stronger when injured in the level two. It is not a perfect inheritance of the ability, but it is close enough." The shadows stirred again, but this time with understanding rather than confusion. "So," one of the shadows mused, its tone contemplative, "the Pig Orcs and Minotaurs, though unrelated, share enough of a violent past that the elevation of the tribe spirit merged their traits." "Precisely," the Overseer said with satisfaction. "The Stonehooves Tribe Spirit, at level two, was able to enhance the Pig Orcs with a fragment of the Minotaurs'' ability. It is a natural occurrence, though rare." "But this elevation¡ªthis level two¡ªshould have been impossible for Lyerin to achieve so quickly," one of the shadows said, its voice tinged with unease. "The resources required for such an ascension are vast. How did he manage it? And what will happen now that his tribe spirit is reaching level three?" The Overseer waved a hand dismissively. "The answer is simpler than you think. Lyerin is resourceful. He has used every advantage at his disposal, from manipulating the Pig Orcs'' hatred to directing their aggression toward his enemies. This is not a man who waits for resources to fall into his lap. He creates his own opportunities." The shadows murmured among themselves, still troubled by the rapid rise of Lyerin''s power. One spoke up, its voice laden with concern. "Should we be worried? If Lyerin can continue to elevate his tribe spirit like this, what will stop him from amassing a force that even we cannot control?" The Overseer''s expression darkened, his amusement fading. "It is true that Lyerin''s progress has been faster than anticipated. But remember, his resources are still limited. The further he ascends, the more difficult it will be for him to sustain such growth without proper support." "But he is dangerous," another shadow said quietly. "Even without full access to resources, he has managed to achieve what should have taken others far longer. And now, his Pig Orcs possess a trait that could turn the tide in battles to come." The Overseer nodded slowly. "Yes, Lyerin is dangerous. But that is why we chose him, is it not? We wanted to see what would happen when someone with nothing to lose was thrown into the chaos. And now we are seeing the results." The shadows fell silent, each contemplating the Overseer''s words. "But there is something else," the Overseer added, his voice lowering. "The Pig Orcs'' shared hatred with the Minotaurs is not the only reason for their newfound strengthen. Their bond with Lyerin is deepening. He is not just leading them¡ªhe is becoming a part of them. His influence over them is growing stronger with every victory. This is why their strength is evolving alongside the tribe spirit." Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "And what happens if he reaches level three?" one of the shadows asked, its voice barely above a whisper. The Overseer''s eyes gleamed with a dangerous light. "If Lyerin''s tribe spirit reaches level three, the Pig Orcs will become something far more dangerous than mere brutes. They will become an army capable of reshaping this battlefield." The shadows exchanged uneasy glances. "Then we must watch him closely," one of them said. "If he continues to grow at this rate, he could become a threat to all of us." The Overseer nodded slowly. "Indeed. But for now, we let the game play out. Let us see how far Lyerin can climb before the weight of his own power brings him down." However, as soon as they look, their eyes went wide. Chapter 200: Asuras Deployment The sky above the battlefield was dark, and the air crackled with the scent of ash and blood. Lyerin stood at the edge of a crumbling ruin, his Pig Orcs gathered behind him like a storm ready to strike. His mind was clear, his resolve cold and sharp as steel. The notification still hung in his vision, the sweet sound of triumph echoing in his ears. Ding! [ The Stonehooves Tribe Spirit has been elevated to level three. ] Lyerin''s lips curled into a grin as he surveyed the remaining participants. The Sevarin, Volcaris, and Thrylos clans were the last remnants of resistance in this city of blood and ruin. He could feel their presence in the distance, scattered, but strong. It was time to wipe them out. With a gesture, his Pig Orcs moved, their eyes gleaming with newfound power. They had evolved along with the Stonehooves Tribe Spirit, their strength growing with each battle. Their muscles bulged with the same ferocity as Minotaurs, and their wounds only seemed to make them stronger, feeding off the pain like it was fuel for their bloodlust. But Lyerin wasn''t satisfied yet. His tribe had grown to level three, but there were still more enemies to crush. He needed to destroy the Tidalblade Clan, the Moltenfist Tribe, and the Mindspire Circle. Only then would his dominance be complete. --- Sevarin: Tidalblade Clan Representative: Marinus Tidecaller The Tidalblade Clan had taken refuge near the harbor, their elemental magic in sync with the raging ocean nearby. Marinus Tidecaller, their leader, was a tall, imposing figure with the aura of the sea itself. Water churned around him, spiraling like sentient tendrils ready to strike. He stood atop the pier, watching as the tides crashed violently against the shore. "They''re coming," Marinus said, his voice calm but edged with tension. Behind him, the Sevarin warriors, lithe and swift as the currents they controlled, prepared for battle. Their tridents gleamed, and their bodies moved like water, flowing with grace and lethal precision. They had been watching Lyerin''s advance, understanding the danger he posed. "Prepare the defenses," Marinus ordered, raising his hands to the sky. The ocean responded to his command, and waves surged higher, forming a barrier between the shore and the city. "He will not pass." But Lyerin was not interested in engaging in a protracted fight. As his Pig Orcs approached the harbor, their grotesque forms illuminated by the dull light of the overcast sky, Lyerin raised his hand, and a single gesture sent them charging forward. The first wave of Sevarin warriors struck, water tendrils lashing out, but the Pig Orcs absorbed the blows, their bodies swelling with power. They roared, growing stronger with each strike, and when they retaliated, their strength was terrifying. Lyerin watched with a quiet satisfaction as his Pig Orcs began to overpower the Sevarin. Marinus tried to summon the full might of the ocean, but it wasn''t enough. Lyerin''s tribe was relentless, tearing through the water defenses with brute strength and crushing the Sevarin warriors beneath their feet. In the end, Marinus Tidecaller fell, his body thrown into the ocean by a massive Pig Orc, swallowed by the very tides he had commanded. --- Volcaris: Moltenfist Tribe Representative: Ignar Flameheart The Moltenfist Tribe had entrenched themselves in the industrial district, where the air was thick with the stench of molten metal and fire. Ignar Flameheart, their representative, stood atop a smoldering platform, his fists ablaze with volcanic heat. He was a hulking figure, his skin glowing with embers and his eyes burning with rage. "Let him come," Ignar growled, his voice like the rumble of an erupting volcano. "We''ll melt him down like slag." His tribe, the Volcaris, were creatures of fire and fury. They had taken the molten pits and turned them into fortresses, their forges spewing smoke into the sky. The very ground beneath them trembled with the heat of the magma that ran through their veins. But Lyerin was no fool. He knew that a direct assault against the Volcaris would be dangerous. Instead, he unleashed a barrage of explosive stones, sending them flying into the heart of the industrial complex. The buildings erupted in flames, and the ground shook as explosions rippled through the district. The Pig Orcs, their bodies enhanced with the strength of the Minotaurs, charged into the inferno, their flesh scorched but unyielding. They fought with reckless abandon, smashing through the defenses and overwhelming the Volcaris with sheer brute force. Ignar Flameheart roared, his fists blazing as he fought back, but Lyerin''s Pig Orcs were relentless. Even as Ignar unleashed his volcanic fury, melting the ground beneath him, the Pig Orcs only grew stronger, their rage fueled by the heat of the battle In the end, Ignar was consumed by his own flames, his body reduced to molten slag as the Pig Orcs razed the industrial district to the ground. --- Thrylos: Mindspire Circle Representative: Vetrax Mindbender The Mindspire Circle had taken refuge in the old university district, their psychic powers bending reality around them. Vetrax Mindbender, the leader of the Thrylos, sat atop a spire of cracked stone, his mind extending far beyond the physical realm. His pale skin and elongated head marked him as a master of psychic manipulation, and his eyes gleamed with otherworldly knowledge. "The others have fallen," Vetrax murmured, his voice echoing in the minds of his followers. "But we will not." The Thrylos warriors, their minds linked in a psychic network, stood ready. They were fewer in number than the other tribes, but their psychic abilities made them a formidable force. They could bend the minds of their enemies, turning them against each other with a mere thought. But Lyerin had prepared for this. As his Pig Orcs approached the university, he activated the Stonehooves Tribe Spirit''s new ability: Mindshield. A shimmering barrier of psychic energy surrounded his tribe, protecting them from the Mindspire Circle''s manipulations. Vetrax''s eyes widened in shock as he realized what was happening. "Impossible!" he hissed. "He''s... resistant to our powers!" The Pig Orcs, unhindered by the psychic attacks because of their adaptation, charged forward, their massive forms smashing through the Mindspire''s defenses. Vetrax tried to rally his forces, but it was too late. The Pig Orcs tore through the Mindspire warriors with terrifying efficiency, their bodies immune to the mental assaults that had once crippled their enemies. In the end, Vetrax was left alone, his mind shattered by the overwhelming force of Lyerin''s tribe. The once-great psychic master was reduced to a broken husk, his body limp as the Pig Orcs crushed him beneath their feet. --- S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Meanwhile, high above in the shadowy realm, the Overseer and the six-handed shadows watched in growing horror. They had seen the impossible: Lyerin''s tribe had evolved to level three, and with each new victory, they became more powerful. "This is abnormal!" one of the shadows cried out, its voice trembling. "How can a participant like Lyerin rise so quickly? He''s not supposed to have access to the resources needed to elevate his tribal spirit to such a level!" "We should end this now," another shadow growled. "Absorb Earth like we do with the planets of losers. It''s the only way to stop this madness." But the Overseer, his expression grim, shook his head. "No. If we do that, the other planets under the Asura Empire will rebel. They''ll see this as a sign of weakness, and we cannot afford that." "Then what do we do?" one of the shadows asked, desperation creeping into its voice. The Overseer''s eyes gleamed with dark intent. "We send the Elite Elves of the Asura Army. Let them deal with Lyerin and his tribe. They are the only ones capable of stopping him now." The shadows fell silent, their forms flickering in the dim light. The decision had been made. The Elite Elves of the Asura Army were coming for Lyerin. And the true battle was about to begin. Chapter 201: Decimation Lyerin stood atop the crumbled remains of the battlefield, his eyes cold as he surveyed the carnage below. His Pig Orcs were gathering the bodies of the fallen participants, dragging them back toward the Stonehooves Tribe''s maze, their grotesque forms lumbering with brutal efficiency. The air was thick with the scent of blood and ash, and the sounds of moaning survivors filled the desolate landscape. His decision was clear: to level up the Spirit of his Tribe, he needed to ensure the entire Stonehooves Tribe elevated alongside it. After all, the spirit won''t level up without the whole Tribe not leveling up too. That meant not just gaining power for himself, but pulling the tribe up with him¡ªand for that, sacrifices were required. The maze of the Stonehooves was more than just a physical labyrinth. It was now a sacred ground, a place where the tribe''s blood rituals were performed to strengthen the Tribe Spirit. The blood of the living was the key. He narrowed his eyes as he turned toward the distance, where the surviving participants from the other tribes huddled in fear. The Sevarin, Volcaris, and Thrylos clans had been decimated, but not entirely eradicated. Some survivors had hidden themselves, hoping to avoid the merciless judgment of Lyerin''s Pig Orcs. But there was no escape. "Take them all," Lyerin ordered, his voice steady and cold. "Drag them to the maze. They are the key to leveling the tribe." His Pig Orcs, empowered by the growing strength of the Stonehooves Spirit, moved with terrifying speed. Their hulking forms loomed over the survivors, grabbing them with meaty fists, and carrying them off, despite their screams and struggles. The more the Pig Orcs fought, the stronger they grew, as if their very existence thrived on the brutality they inflicted. Their muscles pulsed with raw energy, veins bulging as they heaved the bodies onto their backs. Far within the labyrinth of the Stonehooves Tribe, the Minotaur, the tribe''s most brutal warrior now, awaited his part in the ritual. His hulking figure, covered in thick fur and muscle, was an embodiment of savagery. Standing in the center of the maze, he wielded a massive axe, the blade stained with blood from countless executions. His red eyes gleamed with anticipation as the Pig Orcs entered the maze, delivering the survivors to their fate. Each participant, trembling in fear, was dragged before the Minotaur. The maze echoed with their desperate pleas, but there was no mercy here. The Minotaur raised his axe high, and with a single, swift motion, he brought it down, cleaving through flesh and bone, ending lives in a grotesque display of strength. Blood sprayed across the maze, pooling on the stone floor, feeding the ritual that would elevate the entire tribe. Lyerin stood at the entrance of the maze, watching as the life drained from the bodies of his enemies. He could feel the shift, the subtle energy of the tribe growing stronger with every life that was sacrificed. The Stonehooves Tribe was not just evolving; it was transforming into something more powerful than he had ever imagined. As the last body fell and the Minotaur bellowed in triumph, a notification appeared before Lyerin''s eyes. Ding! The entire Stonehooves Tribe has leveled up. Tribe Spirit Protector upgrade in progress... Lyerin''s lips curled into a grin. This was it. The Stonehooves Tribe Spirit had reached a new level of power, and with it, his Pig Orcs and Minotaur had become nearly unstoppable. But it wasn''t enough. He knew there was more to come. One more step remained to elevate the Spirit Protector to a truly formidable force. He glanced at the mission notification hovering before him. He needed one more sacrifice to fully level the Spirit Protector. And he knew exactly where that would come from. "They won''t let me go like this," he mumbled to himself, a wicked gleam in his eyes. "The Asuras won''t just sit by and watch." --- Meanwhile, Back on Earth The Asura girl who had been tasked with narrating the events for the people of Earth was left speechless. Her sharp, calculating demeanor had faltered, her eyes wide with shock as she stared at the live transmission of Lyerin''s triumph. The screen before her displayed the utter destruction of the participants, their tribes annihilated one by one under the merciless onslaught of Lyerin and his Pig Orcs. "How¡­?" she whispered, her voice betraying her disbelief. "How did he do this?" Around the world, the people of Earth were glued to their screens, watching the surreal, apocalyptic scene unfold. They had watched Lyerin decimate entire tribes, single-handedly destroying what should have been insurmountable foes. Cities across Earth buzzed with frantic energy, murmurs of shock and disbelief spreading like wildfire. In the face of such power, the people didn''t know whether to fear Lyerin or revere him. But one thing was certain: Lyerin was no ordinary participant. His rise through the trials was nothing short of unprecedented, and the realization dawned on the Asura girl and the entire world that they were witnessing the emergence of a true force to be reckoned with. --- The Overseer''s Realm Far from the battlefield, in the shadowy realm of the Overseers, the leaders of the trial gathered in tense silence. The Overseer himself stood at the center, his pale face drawn into a deep frown, his eyes glowing with the light of omniscience. Around him, the six-armed shadows hovered, their dark forms shifting with unease. "He did another impossible thing!" one of the shadows hissed, its voice like the sound of nails scraping over stone. "He didn''t just elevate the Tribal Spirit¡ªhe leveled up the entire tribe too!" The other shadows muttered in agreement, their voices overlapping in agitation. It wasn''t supposed to happen this way. The trial was designed to weed out the weak and test the strong, but Lyerin had shattered the balance of power with his unprecedented rise. The Overseer raised a hand, silencing the others. His voice was cold and measured, yet laced with concern. "Lyerin has achieved something beyond our expectations. The Spirit Protector of the Stonehooves Tribe has reached a power level we did not foresee." "Is he a threat to the entire trial system?" another shadow asked, its eyes narrowing. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Overseer considered the question for a moment, his gaze fixed on the swirling energy that surrounded Lyerin''s tribe. "Yes," he finally said, his tone grim. "If this continues, Lyerin could destabilize not only this trial but every future trial we host. The tribes will become too powerful." "What do we do?" a shadow murmured. "If we allow him to grow further, he''ll be unstoppable." One of the shadows suggested, "As I said, we could end it now. Absorb Earth like we have with the planets of losers. That would halt his progress immediately." The Overseer shook his head. "No. I repeat. If we do that, the planets under the Asura Empire will see it as weakness. They''ll rebel against us, and we cannot afford that kind of insurrection. We can handle them just like those OTHERS IN THE PAST" A tense silence followed his words. The shadows shifted uneasily, knowing the gravity of the situation. But the Overseer''s mind was already made up. "There''s only one solution," the Overseer said, his voice low and deadly serious. "We send the Elite Asuras of the Asura Army. Not just then elite, the best elite and exceptional warriors too. Let them deal with Lyerin. Only they have the power to stop him now." As the shadows murmured their approval, the Overseer''s gaze darkened. The Elite asuras were ruthless, disciplined warriors, feared across the galaxy for their precision and power. What more of the exceptional ones? If they couldn''t stop Lyerin, no one could. But deep down, even the Overseer knew that sending the Elite Elves was a desperate move. Lyerin had proven himself capable of surpassing every expectation, and now, with the entire Stonehooves Tribe leveled up, there was no telling what he could accomplish next. The final battle was approaching, and the Overseer could only hope that the Elite Elves would be enough to stop the unstoppable force that Lyerin had become. Chapter 202: Nothing The Asura girl stood before the cameras, her usual confidence replaced with a growing sense of confusion. Her voice, which had been commanding moments earlier, now faltered as she tried to make sense of what was unfolding. "Lyerin has... wiped out all the remaining participants," she announced, her words tentative. "The Stonehooves Tribe is victorious." Around the world, cheers erupted. In cities across Earth, people celebrated, their once-skeptical minds now filled with admiration for the participant who had not only survived but dominated. Some saw Lyerin as a symbol of hope in a world that had been thrust into chaos by the trial, while others, still wary, remained glued to their screens, waiting for the next announcement. But the celebration began to turn to murmurs of confusion. The people watching from their homes, from public squares, and from hidden underground bunkers started to notice something. Lyerin''s victory had been clear. He had destroyed the Tidalblade Clan, the Moltenfist Tribe, and the Mindspire Circle. His tribe had leveled up. His Spirit Protector had ascended. But something was off. The screen, which should have transitioned to the next phase or announcement, lingered on the battlefield where Lyerin and his Pig Orcs stood amidst the carnage. The Stonehooves Tribe was stronger than ever, but the usual closing fanfare of the trial¡ªwhen the victorious tribe was acknowledged, when the fate of the planet was announced¡ªhad not occurred. The cameras remained focused on Lyerin, but the tension in the air was palpable. "Lyerin... why isn''t this ending?" the Asura girl mumbled to herself, her voice barely audible to the Earthlings. She glanced around the control room, where the other Asura operatives were now staring at their own monitors with puzzled expressions. The systems should have acknowledged Lyerin''s success. The trial should have closed. But nothing was happening. She looked back at the screen, her brow furrowed in concern. "Something''s wrong," she whispered, though her voice was transmitted to the millions of viewers on Earth. The celebration in the streets began to quiet down. The cheering crowds turned back to their screens, realizing that the victory they were celebrating felt... incomplete. Unease spread like wildfire. People whispered among themselves, confused by the delay, their excitement giving way to a strange, collective dread. "Why... isn''t it over?" someone in the crowd muttered, their voice echoed by countless others around the world. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Asura girl turned her attention to the transmission feeds, her sharp eyes narrowing as she scanned the data coming in. She tapped a few buttons, but the usual stream of updates¡ªnotifications of Lyerin''s victory, the fate of the Earth, the closing sequence of the trial¡ªwasn''t appearing. Instead, there was... nothing. Her heart began to race. She glanced at the others in the control room, but they were just as bewildered as she was. This wasn''t supposed to happen. The trial system was automated, run by forces far beyond her control. And yet, it wasn''t responding. It was as if the entire process had stalled. The screen flickered. The crowd watching the broadcast gasped as the image of Lyerin and the battlefield suddenly wavered. It wasn''t a glitch¡ªit felt intentional. The broadcast, which had been steady for the entirety of the trial, was now unstable, the image of the victorious Stonehooves Tribe distorting as if reality itself was bending. "What... what is this?" the Asura girl muttered. She moved closer to her screen, her eyes widening in disbelief. The broadcast flickered again, and this time the image began to fade, replaced by a creeping darkness that spread across the sky in the background of the battlefield. It wasn''t a technical issue¡ªit was something more sinister, something that seemed to reach beyond the scope of the trial itself. "Ladies and gentlemen," the Asura girl tried to regain her composure, addressing the confused masses of Earth. "We seem to be experiencing... a delay in the conclusion of the trial. Please, remain calm." But her own fear was starting to seep into her voice. She tried pressing more controls, but nothing responded. The view of Lyerin had almost entirely vanished now, replaced by an eerie blackness that covered the battlefield like a thick, impenetrable fog. The people of Earth, once filled with jubilation, now watched in uneasy silence. The monitors in public squares, homes, and the headquarters where the global elites had gathered were all showing the same thing: an empty, dark void where the victorious tribe had once stood. "What''s happening?" The murmur grew louder among the crowds. On the screen, the last image of Lyerin flickered one more time before being swallowed by the encroaching darkness. And then, in an instant, the broadcast cut out completely. The cameras, which had been relaying the events of the trial to every corner of Earth, went dead. The sky on the monitors turned black, and all that remained was an oppressive, terrifying nothingness. The Asura girl''s eyes widened in horror as she stared at her blank screen. "What... what is this?" she whispered. Her voice trembled, barely audible now. She had no explanation, no control. The trial''s systems had been designed to be absolute, inviolable. But now, everything was unraveling before her eyes. Around the world, confusion turned to panic. People screamed in fear, unsure of what they had just witnessed, unsure of what would come next. The skies, once clear, now seemed to reflect the same blackness that had overtaken the broadcast, as if reality itself was shifting. In the control room, the Asura girl''s view began to darken as well. The shadows in the corners of the room seemed to grow, creeping in on her from all sides. Her heart pounded in her chest, her breaths shallow as the darkness closed in. She felt an inexplicable sense of dread, as if something ancient and malevolent had been unleashed. "This isn''t part of the trial," she whispered, her voice barely audible as the world around her dissolved into blackness. And then, the screens across Earth, the control panels, and the cameras¡ªall of it¡ªwent dark. The people of Earth were left with nothing. No explanation, no closure. Just an endless, suffocating void. The world watched in silence as the darkness consumed everything. And then, there was nothing. Chapter 203: Adanamous Galaxy In the shadowy expanse of an unknown realm, several figures stood in silence, their humanoid forms indistinct, outlined only by a faint, shimmering glow that emanated from their massive frames. They were not ordinary creatures; these were beings of vast power and influence, rulers of their own galaxies, spectators from realms so distant and so advanced that even the most powerful races of the Adanamous Galaxy would tremble in their presence. They had gathered to witness the survival game, intrigued by the chaotic spectacle the Asuras had set into motion. Yet now, they found themselves both amazed and outraged by what they had witnessed. A figure, taller and more imposing than the rest, let out a deep, resonating growl. His eyes burned with an intense light, and his voice boomed across the vast hall of shadows. "That mortal, Lyerin... He was the weakest of them all! And now look at him!" the figure barked. "Who could have imagined that the weakest would sweep through the absorbed worlds like a storm?" Another shadow, cloaked in a swirling mist, shifted impatiently. "This is absurd! How could one like him¡ªwithout proper resources, without a true patron¡ªmanage such a feat? He has bested the other participants, even those who were bred for war!" The whispers of agreement rippled through the gathering. There was a sense of collective disbelief at what had just unfolded. Lyerin had entered the survival game as a mere pawn, a fragile player in a game of gods and monsters. His chances of survival had been so slim that many had already written him off from the start. But now? Now he was the last one standing, his tribe elevated to a level of strength that had defied every expectation. What a monster, what an absorbed world creature! The Asuras always conduct these kinds of survival game trials for those they deem a threat to them. By doing so, they open their world to a new galaxy and evolve the monsters of their own worlds. Thus, making the absorbed world be weakened to an extent where when the Asuras descend, they can now tremble on the inhabitants. However, the human Lyerin, and his Stonehooves Tribe form an absorbed world Earth was a difficult and unknown case. Who could have known, a random replacement they set to make the Oracle work was the one who swept everyone away in one go? And worse still, his victory had come faster than any participant before him. Even in history! "Minotaurs... they used the Minotaurs as their spirit," another shadow muttered, barely able to hide their astonishment. "He used the Stonehooves Tribe as if they were an extension of his will! What a monster." The air grew thick with tension, the disembodied voices rising into a chorus of discontent. They had gathered here not just for entertainment but for the careful observation of potential threats to their power. The absorption of worlds was a carefully orchestrated game, meant to test the strength of new civilizations, to prune those too weak to survive. Lyerin''s victory was... unprecedented. One of the shadow creatures stepped forward, their voice dripping with malice. "And yet... the Asuras closed the feed. They think they can hide what''s happening." "Of course they closed it!" another snapped. "Do you really think the Asuras will allow an absorbed world to gain a foothold in the Adanamous Galaxy? If that happens, it''s an open challenge to their rule!" "War," another chimed in, their voice low and dangerous. "It would be war. Every ruler of the absorbed worlds would rise in rebellion if they saw Lyerin''s success. They know it." The figures began to move restlessly, their agitation growing with every passing moment. Lyerin''s unexpected rise to power had not only threatened the balance within the survival game¡ªit had the potential to destabilize the entire galaxy. The Asuras, who presided over the trial, had acted swiftly to cut off the broadcast, hiding the final moments of Lyerin''s victory from prying eyes. But here, in this unknown realm, the shadow creatures were well aware of what was really happening behind the scenes. "The Asuras fear him!" one of the shadowy figures spat. "They think they can erase him by cutting off the feed. They think we won''t notice." "But we have noticed," another hissed. "And we will not be ignored!" S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The chorus of voices rose into a cacophony of outrage. The room reverberated with their anger, their voices blending into a riotous demand. "PUT IT BACK!" one of the shadows bellowed, their voice shaking the very fabric of the void around them. "Show us what happens!" another demanded, their form shifting in rage. "We have the right to see it through!" The gathering of shadow creatures erupted into chaos, each one voicing their frustration, their disbelief, their anger. They knew the stakes. If Lyerin were allowed to continue, if his tribe were allowed to ascend unchecked, it would upset the delicate balance of power within the galaxy. It would challenge the Asuras'' rule¡ªand by extension, the rule of the galaxy''s elite. The room pulsed with their collective fury, their voices melding into a single, overwhelming roar. "SHOW US THE REST!" Finally, one of the shadows stepped forward, their voice cutting through the chaos with a chilling calm. "The Asuras cannot hide this from us forever. We are not mere spectators. We are rulers in our own right. This trial has far-reaching consequences, and we demand transparency." A tense silence followed. From the distance, an ethereal voice echoed¡ªa voice of immense power, calm and steady. It was the Overseer. His presence washed over the gathering like a cold wind. "Enough," the Overseer said, his voice silencing the tumultuous crowd. "You are correct. The Asuras have taken steps to prevent the full extent of the trial from being seen. But know this¡ªit is not out of fear. It is a matter of... containment." The shadows shifted uneasily, their suspicion growing. "Containment?" one of them sneered. "You mean suppression." The Overseer hesitated for the briefest of moments. "The trial has taken an unexpected turn. Lyerin''s ascension is... abnormal, yes. But there are forces at play here that even the Asuras must tread carefully around." "Enough with your riddles!" one of the shadow creatures growled. "Show us the rest of the trial! We will not be kept in the dark!" The Overseer sighed, his ethereal form flickering for a moment. "Very well," he said. "By request of our guests from other galaxies, the trial will be reinstated. But understand this¡ªwhat you are about to witness is unprecedented. A special case, if you will." With that, the Overseer raised his hand, and the darkened screens flickered back to life. The shadow creatures leaned forward, their glowing eyes fixated on the monitors as the image of the battlefield returned. The oppressive darkness that had swallowed the scene slowly gave way to reveal Lyerin standing at the center of the Stonehooves Tribe''s maze, surrounded by his Pig Orcs and the towering form of the Minotaur Spirit Protector. The screen buzzed with static for a moment, then cleared completely. The Overseer''s voice resonated through the realm once more. "You will see now. But be prepared. What comes next... will change everything." The shadow creatures watched in silence, their eyes fixed on the screen. The trial was far from over. The true test had only just begun. And now, they would bear witness to the final act¡ªthe act that would determine not just the fate of Lyerin, but the balance of power across the entire Adanamous Galaxy. Chapter 204: Shameless Asuras The Overseer stood before the darkened crowd, his ethereal form flickering, casting a ghostly glow across the hall. The gathered shadows, rulers and warlords from distant galaxies, still simmered with frustration, their rage barely contained. The sudden reactivation of the trial feed had quieted them, but their discontent was palpable. With a calm that defied the tumultuous atmosphere, the Overseer raised his hands. "Attention, all!" His voice reverberated through the chamber, powerful and steady, demanding silence. The crowd hushed, though the undercurrent of tension remained thick in the air. "We have a special announcement," the Overseer began, his voice cold, almost detached. "The human Lyerin has accomplished something... unprecedented in the history of this trial. He has garnered the interest of our young Asuras¡ªthose who crave the taste of true battle." Before he could continue, the room erupted into laughter. One of the shadow creatures, a hulking figure cloaked in swirling darkness, let out a deep, resonating chuckle. "Interest, you say? So the Asuras are now enamored by the weak?" Another voice joined in, dripping with scorn. "They speak of ''interest'' when what they truly mean is desperation. They see their game slipping through their fingers, so they dangle this little ''special event'' before us." The hall was soon filled with jeers and boos, the mocking laughter growing louder. The shadow creatures¡ªbeings who had witnessed countless conquests and countless betrayals¡ªwere not easily deceived. They knew the Asuras well. And they knew exactly what this so-called ''special event'' entailed: a desperate attempt to maintain control over a trial that had spiraled out of their grasp. "The Asuras are indeed shameless!" one shadow bellowed, their voice shaking the very walls of the chamber. "They send their younglings to clean up a mess that they can no longer control!" "Boo! Shame on you, Overseer! Shame on the Asuras!" another shouted. "They dangle a treasure before us like fools!" a smaller, wispier figure hissed. "Do they think we will be swayed by such petty offerings?" "Do they believe we will forget how they manipulate every trial to ensure their dominance?" The boos and jeers grew louder, more venomous, filling the dark expanse like a storm. The Overseer stood silently amidst the chaos, his face impassive, his posture unyielding. It was clear that this was not the first time he had faced such backlash. The rulers of galaxies were not easily cowed, and they were even less forgiving when it came to the Asuras'' heavy-handed tactics. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Still, the Overseer remained unperturbed. He let the torrent of insults wash over him, waiting patiently for the storm to pass. And when the room finally began to quiet¡ªthough the tension still simmered¡ªhe continued, his voice as calm as ever. "The Asuras are not here to deceive you," he said, his tone smooth, measured. "This trial, as you all know, has always been about survival and power. And Lyerin''s actions have drawn the gaze of those who seek to test their mettle. The young Asuras are not here to intervene for the sake of politics. They are here because they have been challenged." There was a moment of silence. Then, a mocking voice broke through. "Challenged? By a human?!" "By a mortal from a backwater planet?" another shadow scoffed. "How far the mighty Asuras have fallen." The Overseer''s eyes gleamed as he raised his hand. "This is no ordinary human. This is a being who, through sheer will and cunning, has surpassed every expectation. He has annihilated the strongest of participants. "He has risen to power in the span of only hours, and now his tribe stands on the verge of ascension. This is why the young Asuras are eager. They seek combat with one who has defied the odds." "And if Earth wins?" a voice shouted from the crowd, laced with sarcasm. "What treasure do the Asuras offer?" The Overseer smiled faintly. "Should the Earthlings win, they will be given something of great value¡ªa treasure that would allow the intelligent creatures of Earth to evolve... smoothly. "A treasure that would guide them toward power and strength, elevating their civilization to stand among the greatest." The crowd erupted into laughter again. The shadows roared with amusement, their voices echoing in the vast chamber. "They offer us a fantasy!" one figure cackled. "They pretend to be benevolent, offering evolution as if it''s a gift, when in truth they only fear rebellion!" "The Asuras think we are fools! They offer power to mortals to placate us, to ensure their hold over this galaxy remains unchallenged." The Overseer remained silent, letting the laughter and mockery continue for a few moments longer before he raised his hands again. The crowd began to quiet, though the tension in the air remained thick. "And now," the Overseer said, his voice sharper now, cutting through the noise. "The young Asuras have already been dispatched. And they will prove their worth, as they always have." With a flick of his wrist, the vast screen above the hall flickered to life once more. The image shifted to a towering arena where the young Asuras, elite warriors of their race, stood on the precipice, looking down at the battlefield where Lyerin and his tribe awaited. The first of the Asura warriors, a lean, muscular figure with shimmering red skin and glowing eyes, stood at the edge, his gaze focused and unwavering. The Overseer''s voice boomed over the image. "Kairos Bloodfury," the Overseer announced. "A prodigy of the Bloodfang Clan. He has bested over a hundred foes in single combat, wielding the power of flame and shadow with unmatched precision. He will be the first to enter the fray." As Kairos leaped from the platform, the crowd murmured, impressed despite their previous jeers. His descent was swift, and he vanished into the arena below, leaving only a trail of red light in his wake. The screen then shifted to another Asura warrior, this one towering and broad, with skin the color of dark steel and eyes like burning coals. His muscles rippled as he cracked his knuckles, preparing for the battle to come. "Titanus Ironfist," the Overseer continued. "A warrior of unmatched strength and endurance. He has felled giants and crushed entire armies with his bare hands. His arrival heralds doom for any who stand in his path." Titanus leaped from the platform, his massive form hurtling toward the battlefield like a meteor, causing the ground to quake as he landed with a thunderous impact. One by one, the young Asura elites were introduced, each more fearsome than the last. There was Vira Serpentscale, a lithe and deadly assassin who could strike faster than the eye could follow. There was Vorath Stormbringer, a sorcerer who commanded the very forces of nature, calling down lightning and hurricanes with a flick of his wrist. There was Xalia Moonshadow, a warrior who could manipulate time and space, bending reality around to her will. As each Asura warrior descended into the trial arena, the crowd watched in anticipation, their earlier skepticism giving way to a sense of awe and tension. These were not ordinary beings. These were the elite of the Asura race, warriors who had spent centuries honing their craft, perfecting their deadly abilities. Finally, the Overseer''s voice cut through once more. "The young Asuras have arrived. The battle will begin soon. But know this¡ªthe trial has taken a new turn. What comes next will not only determine the fate of Lyerin and his tribe... it will decide the fate of Earth itself." The camera panned back to the arena, where Lyerin and his tribe awaited, their eyes locked on the sky as the Asura warriors descended. Chapter 205: War: Asuras vs Orcs Lyerin leaped into the air, his powerful legs propelling him effortlessly toward the sky. As he ascended, he could see his Pig Orcs below¡ªan army returning triumphantly to the maze after their bloody conquest of the other tribes. The sight was a mixture of grotesque and awe-inspiring. Some of the Pig Orcs had doubled in size, their once-broad shoulders now hulking masses of muscle and sinew, though many bore gruesome wounds from battle. Their skin, thick and leathery, was marred by scars and open gashes, yet despite their injuries, the Pig Orcs marched forward with the calm, disciplined energy of a force that knew no fear. Hovering in the air, Lyerin crossed his arms, the wind whipping his cloak around him as if he were the very embodiment of death watching over the battlefield. From his vantage point, he surveyed the landscape with an air of silent authority, as if the triumph below was his doing alone. He had led them, commanded them, and now the fruits of their labor were laid bare before him. But he felt no joy, no satisfaction. The task was not yet complete. "Be vigilant," Lyerin muttered, his voice a low growl. His words echoed through the air, carrying an almost supernatural weight that swept over the entire army. "There are new foes among us." As his voice reached the ears of the Pig Orcs, an immediate shift occurred. The calmness that had settled over the returning army dissolved in an instant. Their hulking forms straightened, their eyes narrowing with renewed focus. The injured ones, still covered in blood, clenched their massive fists, muscles bulging with tension. The air grew thick with anticipation. Lyerin could feel it, a change in the atmosphere, like the calm before a storm. Suddenly, the world around them seemed to crackle with energy, as if reality itself was bending, warping under the weight of an unseen force. The sky darkened unnaturally, and a low, ominous hum filled the air. Lyerin''s eyes widened, his sharp instincts screaming of an imminent danger. He turned his gaze upward, and in the distance, a sudden and devastating shift occurred. The Asuras had arrived. The very sky seemed to split open, a tear in the fabric of reality, revealing an endless expanse of swirling darkness. From within this rift, the Asura army emerged. Their arrival was like a cataclysm, a shockwave that sent ripples of energy through the world. The first to step through were the Asuras¡ªwarriors of legend, their forms impossibly graceful yet terrifying in their lethality. Their armor gleamed, dark and sinister, etched with runes that pulsed with a sickly green light. Their eyes, cold and devoid of mercy, scanned the battlefield below with predatory intent. As they descended from the tear in the sky, their movements were swift, precise, and devastating. They landed amidst the Pig Orcs with such force that the ground trembled beneath their feet, and before the Orcs could react, the Asuras struck. Blades of light, impossibly sharp and faster than the eye could follow, sliced through the air. Pig Orcs, even the largest and strongest among them, fell in an instant, their massive bodies cleaved in half before they could even raise their weapons. The Asuras moved like a deadly wind, weaving through the battlefield, their blades flashing and cutting down Pig Orc after Pig Orc with brutal efficiency. The largest of the Orcs, those who had doubled in size, roared in defiance, swinging their enormous weapons with terrifying strength, but it was no use. The Asuras were too fast, too skilled. The Orcs'' weapons crashed harmlessly into the ground, striking only air, while the Asuras darted in and out of their reach, landing fatal blows with every movement. From his position in the air, Lyerin watched as his Pig Orcs were decimated, his expression cold and unreadable. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This was not unexpected. He had known the Asuras would come. They could not afford to let his tribe''s rise go unchecked. And yet, there was something about the ease with which the Asuras were cutting through his forces that ignited a spark of anger deep within him. He clenched his fists, feeling the power of his tribe''s spirit pulsing within him, but he remained still, waiting. --- In the realm of shadows, where the Overseer and the six-handed shadow figures watched the battle, the mood shifted. The shadow creatures, usually silent observers of the chaos below, began to stir, murmurs of discontent echoing among them. "This isn''t right!" one of the shadow creatures growled, his voice filled with anger. "The Asuras are breaking the balance!" "They know the human Lyerin has no match against this kind of force," another shadow hissed. "The Asuras... they''re too powerful!" A chorus of boos and whispers filled the dark realm, the shadow creatures openly expressing their disdain for the Asura''s intervention. To them, this felt like cheating¡ªlike the Asuras were unwilling to let Lyerin''s power grow any further. But the Overseer, standing amidst the chaos, remained silent, his eyes fixed on the scene unfolding below. "He should be dead by now," one of the shadows muttered. "There''s no way he can survive this." But the Overseer knew better. His cold, calculating mind saw through the layers of the battle, recognizing that something was amiss. Yes, the Asuras were strong, and yes, they had unleashed their forces to crush Lyerin''s tribe. But the Pig Orcs¡­ they weren''t fighting like normal. There was something strange about the way they responded to the attack. "They gain strength from hatred," the Overseer finally spoke, his voice cutting through the murmurs of the shadows. "The Pig Orcs and the Minotaurs... their hatred for each other is ancient. That same hatred fuels them, but now they share a bond. A mutual loathing that has fused them into something more." "But the Asuras are wiping them out!" a shadow protested. "For now," the Overseer replied coolly. "But watch closely." --- Back on the battlefield, the Asuras continued their massacre, but something was changing. The Pig Orcs that had survived the initial onslaught were beginning to stand up again. Their injuries, once severe and crippling, seemed to heal before the Asuras'' eyes. And not just heal¡ªtheir muscles grew larger, their eyes glowed with a dark, seething rage, and their speed increased. It was as if the more they were injured, the stronger they became. The Asuras, usually calm and composed, began to falter. For every Orc they cut down, two more seemed to rise, bigger and stronger than before. It wasn''t long before the Pig Orcs, those who had been reduced to mere fodder moments before, began to push back. And then, the real shift came. In the midst of the chaos, two figures suddenly appeared beside Lyerin, emerging from thin air. They were horned girls, their delicate features belying the immense power that radiated from them. Their horns curled like those of a demon, their eyes burning with a fiery intensity. Without a word, the horned girls unleashed their fury. One raised her hand, and a wave of dark energy erupted from her fingertips, crashing into the Asuras like a tidal wave. The force of it sent several Asuras flying through the air, their bodies slamming into the ground with bone-crushing force. The other girl moved with lightning speed, her twin blades cutting through the Asuras with terrifying precision. Her strikes were so fast that they left trails of burning light in the air, and wherever her blades touched, Asuras fell, their armor crumpling under the sheer power of her blows. The shadows watching from their realm trembled in disbelief. This wasn''t supposed to happen. The Asuras were supposed to be invincible. Yet here they were, being pushed back by Lyerin''s tribe¡ªand now, these two horned girls. The Overseer watched in silence, a faint smile tugging at the corners of his lips. The battle was far from over. Chapter 206: The girls As the two horned girls, Corora and Cornelia, finished their devastating assault on the Asuras and floated back to Lyerin''s side, their expressions calm and unbothered by the chaos they had just unleashed, Lyerin stood in the air with them, arms still crossed, but his mind racing. The speed and precision of their attacks had caught him off guard. These two, like the others in his tribe, had grown stronger than he had anticipated. Lyerin''s eyes shifted to Corora. "What were those attacks?" he asked, his tone steady but with a hint of curiosity. Corora turned to face him, her eyes glowing faintly, and gave a small, almost casual shrug. "Those?" she said, her voice soft but confident. "Those are just natural abilities." Lyerin''s brow furrowed deeply, his sharp gaze intensifying as he processed her response. "Natural abilities?" he muttered, more to himself than to her. He knew how rare these abilities were¡ªpowers that were inherent, not learned through training or leveling up. In his past life, he had only ever come across a handful of individuals who possessed them, and they were always among the most powerful and dangerous beings in existence. He had assumed Sophia''s awakening was an anomaly. But now, two more of the sisters had manifested such powers? He glanced at both Corora and Cornelia, his mind buzzing with questions. "When? How did this happen?" he asked, his voice laced with urgency. He needed to understand. Corora exchanged a glance with Cornelia, then turned her gaze back to Lyerin, a faint smile playing on her lips. "Well," she began, "it all started when you left us with the horned mana beasts to clear out the dungeon." She paused, seemingly gathering her thoughts, and then launched into a story. "We had just finished the initial dungeon floors, working through the weaker beasts. At first, we thought it was going to be routine¡ªjust following your orders, clearing out the lower levels, nothing too challenging. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "But when we got to the core of the dungeon, something was different. The mana beasts you left with us were acting strange, almost as if they sensed something deeper within the dungeon, something ancient. "At first, we ignored it, focused on fighting the usual hordes. But as we descended deeper, the atmosphere changed. It got darker, the air heavier, and the mana around us started to fluctuate wildly. "Cornelia and I could feel it in our bones¡ªthere was something down there that was drawing all the energy toward it. "We reached a massive underground cavern, and that''s when we saw it. A creature unlike anything we had ever faced before. It wasn''t an eldritch being, nor was it a typical dungeon monster. "It was this massive, towering entity made entirely of pure mana, shifting and swirling like a storm contained within a physical form. "The mana beasts with us froze, terrified. But we couldn''t back down. We knew we had to take it down if we were going to complete the dungeon and return to you. "We fought for hours, maybe even days. Time became meaningless. Every strike we landed seemed to do nothing, and every attack it threw at us drained our energy and mana reserves faster than we could recover. "Cornelia and I were exhausted, barely holding on. It was then that we realized¡ªwe couldn''t win with just the power we had. We needed more." Corora paused for a moment, her eyes growing distant as she relived the memory. ""That''s when it happened. Something inside us both... snapped, or maybe awakened is the better word. It was like our bodies suddenly became vessels for the raw mana that filled the cavern. "We started to draw power directly from the dungeon itself, from the mana core that the creature was guarding. Our horns began to glow, and this incredible force surged through us. "Cornelia was the first to unleash it. She raised her hand, and without thinking, she released a wave of energy so powerful that it tore through the creature''s form, shattering its mana core. "I followed right after, summoning a blast that obliterated the remnants of its body. It was like we became conduits for the dungeon''s power, channeling it through our natural abilities. "When it was over, we were left standing in the wreckage, our bodies glowing with this new energy. We had changed." Corora let out a soft chuckle, but there was a serious glint in her eyes. "That''s how we got our natural abilities, Lyerin. It wasn''t something we sought out. It just... happened, in the middle of that fight. "The mana beasts that were with us couldn''t even comprehend it. They just bowed to us after that, recognizing the change in our power." Lyerin listened intently, his brow still furrowed as Corora finished her story. It was an extraordinary tale, but he could sense the truth in her words. Natural abilities, powers that manifested from within, often emerged in moments of extreme duress or need. But to think that Corora and Cornelia had both awakened theirs at the same time, in such a fashion¡ªit was beyond rare. It was unheard of. Before he could respond, a shift in the air caught his attention. Seven figures appeared, suspended in the sky like Lyerin himself, their forms elegant yet powerful. Lyerin''s eyes narrowed as he recognized each one of them¡ªMaria, Elena, Lydia, Fiona, Emily, Natalie, and, of course, Sophia. Sophia, the one he had impregnated, stood slightly apart from the others, her presence commanding yet enigmatic. Lyerin''s heart skipped a beat as a terrifying thought crossed his mind. Don''t tell me... His gaze swept over the seven women, and his voice, though steady, held a trace of disbelief. "Don''t tell me... all of you have awakened natural abilities too?" The silence that followed was deafening. The only one Lyerin had been aware of possessing a natural ability was Sophia. It was something he had accounted for, something he had believed was unique to her. The idea that the others might have awakened similar powers seemed impossible. Natural abilities were beyond rare¡ªso rare that in his past life, they had been the stuff of legends. One by one, the women nodded, confirming his suspicions. Lyerin felt the weight of their revelation settle over him like a heavy cloak. He could barely comprehend what was happening. "How?" he demanded, though his voice lacked the usual sharpness. It was more a question of disbelief than anger. Maria, the first to speak, answered calmly. "When you left us in the dungeon, the Mana Beasts supported us in fighting the dungeon monsters. We were pushed to our limits, forced to face challenges beyond what we thought we could handle. That''s when it happened. Just like Corora and Cornelia, we awakened." Lyerin''s expression darkened, but not with anger¡ªwith awe. He had known these women were powerful, that they had grown under his guidance and the protection of the Stonehooves Tribe. But to think that every one of them had manifested such rare and potent abilities... It was unprecedented. "Show me," Lyerin said, his voice a low command. "Show me what you can do, against the Asuras." The women didn''t hesitate. One by one, they unleashed their powers, directing them toward the Asura army below. Maria summoned a storm of blades, each one glowing with an ethereal light as they cut through the air with terrifying precision. Elena conjured a wall of fire, so intense that it scorched the earth beneath the Asuras, forcing them to retreat. Lydia''s power manifested in the form of a gravitational field, pulling enemies toward her and crushing them with invisible force. Fiona called forth the elements, sending waves of water crashing into the Asuras while bolts of lightning struck down from the sky. Emily''s ability was a terrifying explosion of darkness that consumed anything it touched, leaving nothing but void in its wake. Natalie summoned spectral chains, binding the Asuras and rendering them powerless to resist her assault. As the women displayed their natural abilities, the battlefield shifted once more. The Asuras, who had once seemed invincible, were now on the defensive, struggling to withstand the overwhelming force of Lyerin''s companions. But as the display of power continued, Lyerin''s eyes turned to Sophia, the one who remained silent and still. She had yet to unleash her ability, yet he knew she possessed it. Her gaze met his, and for a moment, the world seemed to pause. She didn''t move. Didn''t speak. But her presence was enough to slightly send a shiver down Lyerin''s spine. Whatever power she held, it was something far beyond the others. Lyerin knew it was some kind of ground breaking attack, but he had never seen it. However, he was confident it was something even more dangerous. But for now, she remained silent. Chapter 207: Battle! Lyerin, still hovering in the air, took a deep breath as he watched the scene unfold below. The power his companions had unleashed was awe-inspiring, but the battle was far from over. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Asuras, though temporarily thrown off balance by the barrage of natural abilities, were regrouping, their numbers still strong, their resolve unshaken. The Pig Orcs, battered and bleeding, continued to fight bravely, but they were losing ground. His gaze returned to the women, their abilities still radiating power across the battlefield. But they were outnumbered, and despite their impressive strength, the Asuras were elite warriors¡ªbattle-hardened, disciplined, and relentless. Lyerin let out a slow breath and uncrossed his arms, his tone commanding but calm. "You''ve done well, all of you," he said, his voice carrying easily through the air. "But the battle isn''t over yet. I need you to keep fighting alongside the Pig Orcs. Don''t hold back. These Asuras are no ordinary foes, and they won''t fall easily." Maria, Elena, and the others nodded, determination flashing in their eyes. They were ready to fight. Ready to push back the Asura invasion. Lyerin continued, "Coordinate with the Pig Orcs. They''re strong, but they need your abilities to cover their weaknesses. We can''t afford any mistakes here. If we don''t stop these Asuras now, they''ll bring the full might of their army down on us. And we won''t survive that." The women didn''t need further prompting. With a collective nod, they spread out, descending toward the battlefield where the Pig Orcs were still locked in combat with the Asuras. Maria led the charge, her blades materializing once again, slicing through the air with deadly precision. She landed beside a group of Pig Orcs, her storm of ethereal blades forming a protective barrier around them, deflecting the Asuras'' attacks and giving the Pig Orcs room to strike back. Elena followed, flames dancing around her hands as she launched a series of fireballs at the Asuras, creating bursts of searing heat that forced the elite warriors to scatter. The Pig Orcs took advantage of the chaos, their massive fists and crude weapons finding targets among the disoriented Asuras. Lydia, with her gravitational powers, joined the fray next, creating concentrated fields of force that pulled clusters of Asuras toward her, rendering them defenseless as the Pig Orcs moved in for the kill. Her power allowed the Pig Orcs to fight with greater precision, using brute strength to crush their foes in a coordinated effort. Fiona, Emily, and Natalie each used their abilities to bolster the Pig Orcs. Fiona''s control over the elements kept the Asuras off-balance, waves of water and bolts of lightning slamming into their formations. Emily''s darkness consumed any Asura that ventured too close, dissolving them into nothingness. Natalie''s spectral chains wrapped around the strongest of the Asuras, immobilizing them and leaving them vulnerable to the Pig Orcs'' brutal strikes. Cornelia and Corora were already engaged in battle, their natural abilities turning the tide in key areas of the battlefield. Corora''s energy blasts disintegrated groups of Asuras with a single strike, while Cornelia''s raw power crushed their defenses, creating openings for the Pig Orcs to exploit. Lyerin watched from above, his eyes scanning the battlefield. The Pig Orcs, injured but empowered by the tribal spirit''s elevation, were fighting with renewed strength. Some of the larger Pig Orcs had nearly doubled in size, their muscles bulging grotesquely as they fought with a savagery that bordered on berserk rage. Their wounds, instead of weakening them, seemed to fuel their power, making them even more dangerous. But it was still a close fight. The Asuras were highly trained and fast, their movements coordinated and efficient. As the battle raged, Lyerin felt a shift in the air, a ripple of energy that made the hair on the back of his neck stand on end. His instincts screamed danger, and he immediately glanced up, his eyes narrowing. From the clouds above, a group of new Asura warriors descended, their armor glinting in the dim light, their weapons crackling with ethereal energy. These were not the standard soldiers¡ªthese were the elites of the elites, the finest warriors the Asura army had to offer. Their faces were cold and emotionless, their bodies moving with the grace of predators. "Of course," Lyerin muttered under his breath. "They''re sending in their strongest now." He quickly descended toward the battlefield, landing beside the largest group of Pig Orcs. His presence caused a ripple of energy among them, their already heightened rage intensifying at the sight of their leader. Lyerin''s face was calm, but his mind was calculating, assessing the situation. The elite Asuras wasted no time. They moved with blinding speed, slicing through the ranks of the Pig Orcs with lethal efficiency. Despite the Pig Orcs'' enhanced strength and size, they were no match for these new foes. Blood sprayed across the battlefield as the Pig Orcs fell, one after another. Lyerin''s eyes narrowed. This isn''t going to be easy. With a flick of his wrist, Lyerin summoned a surge of mana, his hand glowing with dark energy. He extended his arm toward the closest elite Asura and released a concentrated blast of force. The Asura dodged it with ease, but Lyerin was already moving, closing the distance between them in an instant. He drew his blade and slashed in a wide arc, forcing the Asura on the defensive. The two clashed, their weapons ringing out in a symphony of steel and power. Lyerin moved with precision, his strikes fast and calculated, but the Asura was equally skilled, deflecting each blow with practiced ease. Meanwhile, the other elite Asuras had spread out across the battlefield, engaging the Pig Orcs and the women with ruthless efficiency. Lyerin could see that the tide was turning against them, despite their best efforts. He gritted his teeth, frustration boiling beneath the surface. We need more power... Just as the thought crossed his mind, a sudden shift in the battle caught his attention. A group of Pig Orcs had fallen back, their movements sluggish as they were cornered by three of the elite Asuras. Lyerin''s heart sank as he realized the Pig Orcs were about to be slaughtered. But then, something unexpected happened. A dark, swirling energy enveloped the Pig Orcs, their bodies convulsing as the tribal spirit of the Stonehooves Tribe surged through them. Their forms twisted and grew, their skin darkening, their muscles bulging even further. They let out roars of pure rage, their eyes glowing with a malevolent red light. The elite Asuras hesitated, momentarily caught off guard by the sudden transformation. And in that moment, the newly empowered Pig Orcs struck. Their blows landed with bone-shattering force, crushing the Asuras beneath their fists. Lyerin''s eyes widened in surprise. The tribal spirit had responded to the Pig Orcs'' need, elevating them once more in the heat of battle. He could feel the power of the spirit coursing through him as well, strengthening his connection to his tribe. "Keep pushing!" Lyerin shouted to the women and the Pig Orcs. "We can win this!" But just as hope began to stir, a new wave of Asuras appeared on the horizon, their numbers vast and their auras terrifying. And then, from the sky, the sound of wings cutting through the air echoed. Lyerin''s heart stopped as two horned figures descended beside him¡ªCorora and Cornelia. But these were not his allies. They were enemies. Asuras in disguise. Before Lyerin could react, the horned sisters unleashed a devastating wave of energy, aimed directly at him. Chapter 208: Trap Vira Serpentscale and Xalia Moonshadow hovered above the battlefield, their eyes sharp and minds calculating. The two warriors had been summoned to eliminate the threat before them, yet they had not been given any real information about the enemy. It was frustrating¡ªan insult to warriors like them who thrived on understanding their foes before engaging in combat. They were accustomed to strategizing, outmaneuvering their opponents with precision, not being thrown into the fray blindly. Vira, with her serpentine grace, moved her fingers along the hilts of her twin daggers, her golden eyes flickering across the battlefield below. "They send us here with no knowledge of the enemy? I thought the Asura Empire had more honor than this," she muttered, her voice filled with venomous disdain. "Honor doesn''t seem to matter today," Xalia replied calmly, her voice low but firm. She stood beside Vira, her form draped in a cloak that shimmered with the fabric of space itself. Her eyes, deep and glowing, reflected the twisting chaos of time. "Still, we must eliminate the target. No questions asked." Their mission was clear: take out Lyerin, the leader of this uprising. Vira''s fingers tightened around her daggers as her gaze finally fell upon Lyerin, hovering above the battlefield. The Pig Orcs below, massive and brutal, fought with ferocity, but it was their leader who commanded everything, who was the true threat. But as they watched, they couldn''t help but notice something strange about the Pig Orcs. The longer the battle went on, the stronger they seemed to grow. These were no ordinary creatures¡ªthey adapted to each strike, each blow, as if evolving mid-battle. Vira''s brow furrowed, recognizing the challenge this posed. "Look at them," she said, her voice barely a whisper. "They''re becoming stronger the more they''re injured. Adapting." sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xalia narrowed her eyes. "This isn''t just brute strength. They''re evolving... like a living, breathing organism learning as it fights." Below them, a particularly large Pig Orc roared, its massive muscles bulging grotesquely as it hurled an Asura elite across the battlefield, its body crashing into the dirt with bone-shattering force. The Orc, though covered in deep wounds, seemed almost invincible now, its eyes glowing with an eerie red light. Vira let out a slow breath. "They''re formidable. But they''re not our target. Their leader is." They both turned their gaze toward Lyerin once more, who remained suspended in the air, watching the battle unfold with an almost casual detachment. His arms were crossed, his expression unreadable. He made no attempt to hide, no effort to protect himself. Vira frowned. "It''s as if he''s inviting us to strike him down. Does he think he''s untouchable?" Xalia''s eyes glimmered with suspicion. "Perhaps. Or maybe it''s a trap. Either way, we must proceed cautiously. We cannot fail." The two assassins moved in unison, their forms barely visible as they darted forward, aiming for Lyerin. They mimicked the horned girls who stood beside him, blending into the chaos of the battle. It was almost too easy. As they approached, there was no sign that Lyerin even noticed them. No defensive movement, no spell, nothing. Vira''s lips curled into a smirk. "Is this all?" she whispered, her voice barely audible. They closed in, ready to strike. Both assassins were prepared to end this battle in one swift motion. Their blades glinted in the dim light as they aimed for Lyerin''s heart. This would be the end of him, and with him, the uprising. But just as their weapons were about to pierce the air around him, something shifted. A deafening roar erupted from below, shaking the very ground beneath them. The sound was primal, furious, and filled with a rage so deep it sent a chill down their spines. Vira and Xalia froze mid-attack, their blades suspended mere inches from Lyerin. Their bodies trembled, not from fear, but from a sudden and inexplicable force that ripped through the battlefield. Whatever magic they had been preparing vanished, dissipated as if snuffed out by an unseen hand. And then, they fell. The two assassins were pulled from the air, their control over their movements suddenly lost. They spiraled downward, unable to stop themselves as they were dragged toward the maze below. Vira cursed under her breath, her serpentine agility now useless as the force pulled her downward. Xalia, too, struggled against the invisible current that drew them toward the heart of the Stonehooves Tribe''s maze. They crashed into the maze, their bodies slamming into the cold, hard ground. The air was thick with an oppressive energy, a weight that seemed to press down on them, making it difficult to breathe. Vira coughed, pushing herself up from the ground, her sharp eyes scanning their surroundings. "This isn''t right," she hissed. "What is this place?" Xalia stood beside her, her face pale but determined. "It''s a trap. We''ve been lured here." The walls of the maze twisted and turned in impossible ways, the stone seemingly alive as it shifted around them. Shadows danced along the walls, whispering and laughing, as if the very structure was toying with them. The maze pulsed with dark energy, an ancient magic that made both warriors feel like prey in the presence of a predator. But it wasn''t the maze that made their hearts race. No. It was the massive figure that loomed before them, its presence so overwhelming that it seemed to blot out the very light around it. A Minotaur. But this was no ordinary Minotaur. Towering above them, its muscles bulging with unnatural strength, the creature was covered in battle scars, its horns jagged and twisted. Its eyes glowed with an infernal red light, the same light they had seen in the Pig Orcs, but magnified a hundredfold. Its massive fists clenched and unclenched, the ground trembling beneath its feet with each movement. Vira swallowed hard, her throat dry. "That''s... impossible." Xalia''s voice was steady, but there was an edge of fear in her tone. "We need to move. Now." But the Minotaur''s gaze locked onto them, its nostrils flaring as it let out another earth-shattering roar. The sound reverberated through the maze, causing the walls to tremble. There was no time to run. No time to think. The last thing Vira and Xalia saw before the darkness swallowed them was the Minotaur''s massive form charging toward them, its horns gleaming in the dim light. Chapter 209: Turning the tide again In the vast unknown realm of the Asuras, an infinite expanse where shadowy beings gathered, a tense silence reigned at the start of the battle. The ethereal glow of the realm flickered dimly, casting ghostly silhouettes of the countless shadowy figures, each one watching the unfolding events on Earth with a disinterested gaze. The Asuras, renowned for their brutal efficiency and unparalleled strength, had been sent to deal with a mere human and his ragtag tribe of Pig Orcs. To the shadowy beings observing, this task seemed trivial, almost laughable. Lyerin, the Earthling, was expected to crumble under the relentless assault of the elite Asuras. Their confidence in the Asura warriors was absolute. After all, these shadow assassins and time-bending warriors were handpicked for their lethal skills. The smaller Pig Orcs were being systematically slaughtered, cut down before they could even activate their tribal abilities. It was all going according to plan. "This is hardly a challenge," one of the shadowy beings murmured, its voice a low rumble like thunder in the distance. Another shadowy figure shifted slightly, its form flickering as it whispered, "The human Lyerin is nothing. The Asuras should have sent fewer of our elite forces for it to be interesting. This is over before it even begins." But as they watched, something unexpected happened. The girls who stood beside Lyerin¡ªthe horned sisters¡ªbegan to move. Their natural abilities, which had been dormant until now, flared into action. The atmosphere shifted immediately. The shadows leaned forward, the faint light of interest sparking within their dark forms. "Who are these human girls?" one shadow muttered, a tinge of surprise coloring its voice. The moment Corora and Cornelia unleashed their powers, bending the battlefield to their will, the shift became undeniable. The once-confident elite Asuras began to struggle. What had seemed like an easy victory was quickly slipping from their grasp. The Pig Orcs, which had been mere obstacles moments before, started to rise again, stronger, adapting to the Asura attacks in ways the shadowy figures had not anticipated. "These girls," a shadow hissed, its voice edged with disbelief. "The Pig Orcs'' advantage is growing stronger with their help!" As if on cue, the elite Asuras found themselves increasingly cornered. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The shadowy beings in the Asura realm exchanged uncertain glances, their confidence starting to waver. "What''s happening?" another shadow demanded. "Why are the Asuras struggling?" Then came the moment that caused the entire realm to freeze. Vira Serpentscale and Xalia Moonshadow, the two deadliest warriors among the Asura forces, were brought to their knees. Their speed, their precision, their mastery over time and space had failed. The Pig Orcs adapted, and in the end, the Minotaur emerged¡ªa creature of such primal fury that even the strongest among the Asuras stood no chance. A stunned silence swept through the shadowy audience. "Impossible!" one of them finally whispered, its voice a faint tremor in the otherwise still realm. But the silence didn''t last. As the realization sank in, as the shadowy figures watched their elite fall one by one, something strange happened. The disbelief began to shift, transforming into something more primal, more electric. The first voice to break the silence was low and hesitant. "Did you see that? The human''s tribe¡­ it''s fighting back." Then, another voice, louder this time. "The Asuras, our elites¡­ they''re falling!" The realization spread like wildfire through the realm. The shadows began to stir, their disbelief giving way to excitement. The once-muted voices rose in volume, a low hum of energy spreading through the gathered crowd. They had expected a slaughter, but what they were witnessing was something else entirely. "The human Lyerin is stronger than we thought!" a shadow exclaimed, its voice laced with awe. Another shadow, its form shimmering with anticipation, added, "His tribe¡­ they''re adapting faster than any of us anticipated. The Pig Orcs are evolving right before our eyes!" The excitement grew. What had once been a simple task, a mere elimination of a nuisance, had turned into something far more thrilling. The shadows, who had initially watched with disinterest, now leaned forward eagerly, their dark forms vibrating with anticipation. "This is no ordinary battle!" one of the more prominent shadows bellowed, its voice reverberating through the realm. "Lyerin¡­ this human may be something far more dangerous than we thought!" As the battle below raged on, the shadows began to cheer, their voices rising in a cacophony of excitement. What started as a ripple of voices soon swelled into a full-blown chorus. The entire realm of the Asuras, once indifferent to the human Lyerin, was now alive with anticipation. "Lyerin! Lyerin!" the shadows chanted, their voices overlapping, creating a chorus of echoes that reverberated across the endless expanse. The shadows revealed in the unexpected turn of events, their forms flickering with unrestrained energy. It was no longer about the Asuras'' inevitable victory¡ªit was about the thrill of the fight, the unpredictable nature of battle that had taken them all by surprise. One shadow, its voice almost ecstatic, cried out, "Who could have imagined a human would give the Asuras this much trouble? The Pig Orcs are monsters now!" "They''re adapting faster than our elites can handle!" another shouted. "This is incredible!" The cheering grew louder, more intense. Shadows clapped their intangible hands together, creating ghostly waves of sound that echoed through the void. Others whistled, their forms shimmering with glee. "Human Lyerin! Human Lyerin!" they chanted again, the name of the human now on the lips of every shadow in the realm. And then, as if on cue, the sisters beside Lyerin unleashed another devastating attack. The Asuras, once the pride of their realm, were now faltering, struggling to survive against the relentless onslaught. The shadows, seeing this, erupted into a frenzy of excitement. "The horned girls!" one shadow cried. "Look at them! They''re unstoppable!" "Natural abilities! They have natural abilities!" another echoed, its voice filled with awe. "This is beyond anything we''ve ever seen!" The excitement became contagious. Shadows that had once doubted Lyerin now cheered for him, their dark forms flickering with energy. Some began to wager among themselves, betting on how long the Asuras would last before they were completely annihilated. Others simply revealed in the chaos, their laughter echoing through the void. The Overseer, who had remained silent until now, watched the scene unfold with a quiet intensity. His shadowy form flickered, but he made no move to stop the cheering. His eyes, glowing faintly, tracked Lyerin''s every movement. This human had done what no one expected¡ªhe had turned the tides of battle, and now, even the shadowy realm of the Asuras was buzzing with anticipation. The cheers reached a fever pitch. Shadows called out Lyerin''s name over and over, their excitement uncontainable. "More! More!" they screamed, eager to see what would happen next. "Lyerin! Lyerin!" The chant echoed through the realm, a powerful, rhythmic sound that reverberated through every corner of the shadowy expanse. The once-certain victory of the Asuras had turned into a spectacle none of them could have predicted. The shadows, now fully invested in the battle, were caught in the thrill of the unexpected¡ªa human, of all things, had given them something worth watching. "Lyerin! Lyerin!" they chanted once more, their voices rising to a deafening crescendo. The Overseer, still silent, allowed a faint worried smile to cross his shadowy face. This was no ordinary human. And he could feel something was going not according to their plan. Chapter 210: One down! The sun hung low over the horizon, casting long shadows across the sprawling maze of the Stonehooves Tribe. The air was thick with tension, and the scent of blood and battle lingered. The Pig Orcs had returned victorious from their latest conquest, but the war was far from over. Above them, Lyerin hovered in mid-air, arms crossed, his eyes narrowing as he surveyed the battlefield below. His thoughts raced, his mind constantly assessing and recalculating the situation. The Asuras had made their move, and now, it was time for him to make his. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lyerin''s voice cut through the tension like a blade, cold and commanding. "Grok''thar, I want every injured Pig Orc brought to the healing chambers. I don''t care if they''re barely breathing¡ªpatch them up and get them ready for the next wave. We can''t afford any weaknesses right now." The massive Pig Orc leader, Grok''thar, slammed a fist against his chest in acknowledgment. "HUGUGUGUUURRR!!! AROGGUGUGURR!" he roared, turning to the other Orcs and barking orders in their guttural tongue. The Pig Orcs scrambled to follow Lyerin''s command, dragging their wounded comrades toward the Stonehooves'' makeshift infirmary. Lyerin''s eyes scanned the maze, noting how the labyrinth had grown more ominous, filled with traps and pitfalls. His army of Pig Orcs had fortified it after their last victory, but he knew it wasn''t enough. Not for the kind of enemy they were facing now. "Strengthen the defenses," Lyerin barked, turning to a group of Orcs standing nearby. "I want the outer walls reinforced with every last scrap of metal we''ve scavenged. Barricade the narrow paths and leave only one entrance into the heart of the maze. Funnel them in, make them fight for every step." "OKEEEKKK!! OKEEEKKK! OGUGURRR!!!" one of the Orcs bellowed, rallying a group of his kin to carry out the task. Lyerin''s gaze fell upon the two horned girls, Corora and Cornelia, standing beside him. Their faces were calm, but he could sense their unease. The fight with the Asuras had taken its toll, and though they had performed well, Lyerin knew the enemy wasn''t finished. Not by a long shot. "We need to be ready for another wave," Lyerin said, his voice quieter now, but no less authoritative. "Corora, Cornelia¡ªscout the perimeter. Make sure no one''s sneaking up on us. I don''t want any surprises." Corora tilted her head slightly, her silver hair catching the dying sunlight. "Of course," she said smoothly, a faint smile playing on her lips. "We''ll make sure no one gets within a hundred yards of this place without us knowing." Cornelia, her twin, nodded in agreement. "We''ll be back soon," she added before the two of them vanished in a flash of speed, their abilities allowing them to move through the maze like shadows. Lyerin exhaled slowly. His eyes darted back toward the horizon, where the Asuras had last been spotted. He knew they wouldn''t give up so easily. The elite Asuras that had fallen were just the beginning. More were likely on their way, and they wouldn''t make the same mistakes again. "Reznak!" Lyerin called, his voice snapping through the air. A smaller Pig Orc, one with quick eyes and an even quicker mind, ran up to him. "URRKEKEEERRKK UGUEERKK?" "I want the maze flooded with traps. Not just the usual spikes and pitfalls. I want magic runes. I want explosives. Anything that can slow them down, confuse them, or kill them outright." Reznak grinned, his tusks gleaming. "UKEERKEERRR!!" His posture was like saying consider it done chieftain, we will crush them all! "Good." Lyerin''s eyes flickered with satisfaction. "Do it quickly." He was going to use everything he had, with the remaining tools in his magic ring, so he suddenly threw them all. As Reznak ran off, Lyerin turned to the remaining Pig Orcs who had gathered below him, waiting for his next command. These Orcs were battle-hardened, their bodies scarred from countless encounters, their eyes gleaming with the thirst for blood. They were loyal, fierce, and they would fight to the death if he ordered them to. "We''re not just defending this place," Lyerin shouted, his voice booming across the maze. "We''re going to make sure any Asura that steps foot here regrets it. You''ve already tasted their blood. Now I want you to be ready to bathe in it." The Pig Orcs roared in response, their voices rumbling like thunder. They slammed their weapons against the ground, the noise reverberating through the maze like a war drum. "But remember this," Lyerin added, his tone growing darker. "They''re not stupid. They''ll try to trick us. They''ll use magic, illusions, anything they can to weaken us. Don''t let them. Trust your instincts. If something feels wrong, it probably is. Kill it." The Orcs grunted in agreement, their eyes burning with anticipation. Lyerin descended from the air, his boots hitting the ground with a solid thud. He walked through the ranks of his army, his presence commanding absolute attention. "And if you see any of the smaller Asuras, don''t hesitate. Kill them immediately. The faster we get rid of them, the less chance they''ll have to activate their abilities. I don''t want any surprises." "UGURRRRKKK UGURRRKKK!" the Orcs shouted in unison, their voices filled with savage enthusiasm. Satisfied, Lyerin nodded and moved to the center of the maze, where the heart of the Stonehooves Tribe lay. He stood before a massive, intricately carved stone obelisk¡ªan ancient relic from the days when the Minotaurs had ruled these lands. The obelisk pulsed with faint, otherworldly energy, a constant reminder of the tribal spirit that now fueled the Pig Orcs. Lyerin placed his hand on the cool stone, feeling the energy surge beneath his fingertips. He closed his eyes for a moment, focusing on the task ahead. His Tribe had leveled up, but they needed more power. The Asuras would be back, and they wouldn''t be as easy to defeat next time. "Just one more," he muttered under his breath. "One more push, and we''ll be ready." Suddenly, a voice broke through his thoughts. "Lyerin, they''re coming." It was Cornelia. She and Corora reappeared, their faces grim. "They''re approaching from the west, but there''s something strange," Cornelia continued. "We didn''t sense them until they were almost on top of us." "West?" Lyerin narrowed his eyes. "They''re trying to flank us." Corora nodded, her expression serious. "They''re using some kind of cloaking magic. We almost missed them ourselves. These aren''t like the last group." Lyerin''s jaw tightened. "Get everyone in position. Now." Before Corora and Cornelia could move, the sound of whistling air caught Lyerin''s attention. His head snapped toward the sky, and in that split second, he saw it¡ªan arrow, sleek and black as night, hurtling toward them from an unseen enemy. "Move!" he barked. Corora and Cornelia dove to the side just in time, the arrow barely missing them. But the danger wasn''t over. More arrows rained down from the sky, and one of them, faster than the others, found its mark. Cornelia gasped as the arrow pierced her shoulder, knocking her out of the sky and sending her plummeting toward the ground. The impact was brutal, her body crashing into the hard earth with a sickening thud. "Cornelia!" Corora screamed, rushing to her sister''s side. Lyerin''s heart pounded in his chest as he watched Cornelia fall, blood seeping from the wound. His hands clenched into fists, his mind racing. The Asuras had made their move, and now, they had drawn first blood. Chapter 211: Immortals Arrows sliced through the air with deadly precision, each one finding its mark as the sky darkened with the onslaught of Asura fire. Lyerin''s eyes narrowed as he watched his warriors and the girls beside him fend off the incoming barrage. But even with their speed and strength, the precision and sheer volume of the attacks overwhelmed them. Corora had barely managed to stabilize her sister Cornelia when another arrow whistled through the air. It struck her leg, sending her crashing to the ground beside her twin. The impact forced a sharp cry from her lips, and the two sisters lay sprawled in the dirt, blood staining their clothes. "Huh?" Lyerin''s attention was piqued, his eyes seeing through the chaos. But before he could react, another arrow descended like a black streak, aimed at Maria, the fierce warrior with short, raven hair. She had been cutting through the weaker Asuras, her natural ability making her untouchable¡ªuntil now. The arrow struck her in the back with terrifying accuracy. Maria fell mid-swing, her sword clattering to the ground as she collapsed, gasping for breath. One by one, the rest followed. Elena, with her unmatched agility, had dodged several volleys, her movements like a blur, but an arrow finally caught her mid-leap. It pierced her side, and her body tumbled through the air before crashing into the earth. Lydia, the strategist of the group, had been using her wits to outmaneuver the Asuras. But no amount of planning could stop the rain of arrows. One struck her in the arm, sending her spinning to the ground. She gritted her teeth, trying to rise, but another arrow followed, slamming into her thigh and dropping her back to the ground. Fiona, Emily, and Natalie, who had been fighting valiantly alongside the Pig Orcs, suffered the same fate. Each one struck by the Asura''s relentless arrows, their bodies falling lifelessly to the battlefield. The scene was devastating. What had once been an invincible force of powerful warriors was now a battlefield littered with fallen heroes. Blood seeped into the dirt as the girls lay motionless, their breaths ragged, their strength fading. Sophia, the only one still standing, hesitated, glancing toward Lyerin as the arrows continued to rain down. She had always been strong, always been resilient, but the sight of her comrades falling one by one made even her falter. She dodged another volley of arrows, but it was clear the tide had turned. The Asuras, relentless in their assault, were closing in. Their dark forms moved like shadows through the battlefield, silent and deadly. They had seen the momentary weakness, the collapse of Lyerin''s strongest warriors, and they pressed forward with deadly intent. It was now or never. And yet, through it all, Lyerin remained calm. He stood in the middle of the battlefield, arrows whizzing past him, his arms still crossed, his face expressionless. Despite the chaos, despite the sight of his warriors falling, he did not flinch. His gaze swept over the battlefield, taking in every detail, calculating every movement. "Is this all you''ve got?" Lyerin muttered under his breath, his voice low and calm, almost mocking. The Pig Orcs, sensing their leader''s confidence, fought on with renewed ferocity. They hacked and slashed at the approaching Asuras, their strength undiminished despite the onslaught. But the arrows kept coming, and the ground was littered with the bodies of both Pig Orcs and Asuras alike. Sophia finally reached Lyerin''s side, panting from exertion. "Lyerin¡­ we need to regroup. The others¡ª" "I know," Lyerin interrupted, his voice still eerily calm. "But this isn''t the end." His eyes, sharp and calculating, locked onto the approaching Asuras, who were now confident in their victory. They believed they had won. That they had broken the Stonehooves Tribe''s spirit by taking down its strongest warriors. But Lyerin saw it differently. "This is just the beginning," he said softly, his voice barely above a whisper, but filled with an ominous certainty. Even as the Asuras advanced, even as his army struggled to hold the line, Lyerin did not move. He did not shout orders or rush to defend the fallen. He simply stood there, watching, waiting, his mind as calm as still water. His thoughts were already several steps ahead, plotting the next move, the next counterstrike. The battle wasn''t over. Not yet. A faint smile touched the corner of his lips, cold and calculating. The Asuras thought they had won. They had no idea what was coming next. As Lyerin stood motionless in the center of the battlefield, he could hear the wind howling through the blood-soaked plains. The Asuras, sensing their impending victory, closed in, their deadly weapons raised high, ready to deliver the final blow to the last remnants of the Stonehooves Tribe. The girls lay scattered across the ground, their bodies motionless, with arrows protruding from their limbs. The Pig Orcs, wounded and beaten, had fallen, their blood mingling with the earth below. But Lyerin remained calm, his gaze cold and unreadable as he surveyed the scene. The Asuras sneered at him, confident that his time had come. They believed they had crushed the mighty Stonehooves Tribe, broken its spirit, and were now moments away from claiming their victory. And then, Lyerin raised his hand. There was no grand gesture, no dramatic outcry¡ªjust a single, subtle motion. The Asuras paused for a moment, confused by the lack of resistance. But what happened next froze them in their tracks. From the battlefield, the bodies of the girls¡ªCorora, Cornelia, Maria, Elena, Lydia, Fiona, Emily, and Natalie¡ªbegan to stir. Slowly, one by one, they stood up, their limbs creaking as if awakening from a deep slumber. The arrows that had pierced their bodies fell to the ground, disintegrating into dust. The wounds they had suffered closed before the Asuras'' disbelieving eyes. Corora rose first, her eyes glowing with a fierce light, followed by Cornelia, who stretched her arms with newfound strength. The others followed suit, their bodies swelling with power, their sizes doubling. Their once-slender frames were now towering, their muscles rippling with new force. The Pig Orcs, too, began to rise. Their once-fallen forms jerked upright, the bloodstains on their skin vanishing as they grew larger, their strength doubling with every passing second. Their tusks elongated, their eyes gleaming with fury as they clutched their weapons, now more formidable than ever. The battlefield was no longer a graveyard¡ªit had become a resurrection. Lyerin''s lips curled into a knowing smile as he watched the transformation unfold before him. He muttered softly, his voice carried by the wind, "The third ability of the Stonehooves Tribe¡­ Immortal lives." The Asuras, who moments before had been brimming with arrogance, now stared in shock and horror. This was not what they had expected. They had come prepared for a slaughter, believing their superior tactics and strength would wipe out Lyerin and his tribe. But now, the tides had turned in a way they couldn''t comprehend. One of the Asura assassins, Feun Leafenbled, blinked in disbelief. "This is impossible!" she hissed, her serpentine eyes darting between the resurrected warriors. Beside her, Shana Rayearth, the time-manipulating warrior, gritted her teeth, her reality-warping powers faltering under the weight of what she was witnessing. "No one told us about this¡­ How can they be immortal?" sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lyerin lowered his hand, his voice cutting through the chaos like a blade. "You thought this was over," he said, his tone as calm as ever. "But you were mistaken." Without warning, the newly empowered Pig Orcs charged. Their massive forms thundered across the battlefield, weapons raised high. They crashed into the Asuras with devastating force, their blows sending shockwaves through the ground. The once-deadly Asura soldiers, who had been cutting down the Pig Orcs with ease, now found themselves completely outmatched. Every strike from the Pig Orcs was fatal. Their speed, their power¡ªit was all overwhelming. Where the Asuras once cut through their ranks, now they were being driven back. One by one, the elite Asura warriors were being decimated, their bodies flung aside like rag dolls as the unstoppable Pig Orcs tore through them. Feun Leafenbled attempted to slip into the shadows, her form disappearing into the mist. But Corora, her senses heightened by her newfound strength, anticipated the move. She lunged forward, grabbing Vira by the throat with a speed that defied logic. With a bone-crushing grip, she slammed the assassin into the ground, the impact shattering the earth beneath them. Shana Rayearth tried to manipulate time itself, slowing down the movements of the Pig Orcs and Lyerin''s resurrected warriors. But even her powers faltered. Maria and Elena moved through the temporal distortion as if unaffected, their massive bodies crashing through the slowed reality and delivering devastating blows that sent Xalia flying. The rest of the Asuras, those who hadn''t already been crushed under the sheer force of the Pig Orcs, found themselves on the defensive, retreating in desperation as the resurrected girls unleashed their fury. Fiona and Emily, wielding their enhanced abilities, cut through the Asura lines like wildfire, their movements precise and deadly. The battle that the Asuras thought they had already won was turning into a nightmare. Lyerin remained suspended in the air, his arms crossed, watching the carnage unfold below him. He didn''t move¡ªhe didn''t need to. The power of the Stonehooves Tribe was being fully unleashed, and it was more than enough to obliterate the Asuras who had dared challenge them. And then, in a final devastating display of power, the Pig Orcs and the resurrected warriors combined their might for a final push. A massive wave of energy surged across the battlefield, sweeping the remaining Asuras off their feet and into oblivion. The ground trembled as the force of the blow shattered the earth, leaving nothing but ruin in its wake. The Asuras, once so confident in their victory, were gone. Their elite warriors, their assassins, their tacticians¡ªnone had survived the onslaught. Lyerin''s calm gaze swept over the battlefield, now littered with the remnants of the fallen Asuras. His warriors, stronger than ever, stood victorious, their eyes gleaming with the thrill of battle. But despite the carnage, Lyerin remained unnervingly calm. He had anticipated this. He had known from the beginning that the Asuras, for all their might, would not be enough to defeat the Stonehooves Tribe. Not when the tribe had unlocked its third and most terrifying ability¡ªimmortal lives. And so, with the battlefield won and the Asuras vanquished, Lyerin lowered his hand, signaling the end of the battle. His voice, as cold and emotionless as ever, rang out over the silence. "It''s over." Chapter 212: Two years In the shadowy expanse of the unknown realm, the ethereal beings who had been watching the battle with detached interest now found themselves gripped with a rare and unexpected emotion: fear. "Immortal lives?" one of them whispered, his voice trembling as it echoed across the void. "Isn''t that¡­ the Minotaur''s power?" A ripple of shock ran through the assembly of dark figures. They had all seen the Minotaurs fight, and they knew all too well the horrifying implications of this revelation. A Minotaur''s immortality combined with its ability to grow stronger, faster, and larger with every revival made it one of the most feared creatures in the universe. But for the Stonehooves Tribe to now possess that very same ability¡ªhow could a once-insignificant tribe from Earth have come to wield such a terrifying power? "Impossible," another shadow muttered, the disbelief palpable in his voice. "This tribe was nothing. They were weak, unremarkable. How could they have evolved like this?" "It''s not just immortality," another figure interjected, their tone grim. "Did you see how their strength and size doubled with each revival? If the Pig Orcs and those girls continue to grow like that... they''ll become living nightmares!" The group fell silent, the gravity of the situation weighing heavily on their minds. "This is a threat," one of the shadows finally spoke, his voice dripping with a cold dread. "If this tribe keeps evolving at this pace, what kind of Earth Tribe will they become? Will they outgrow even the Asuras?" A murmur spread through the crowd, each figure voicing their concern. Could the Asuras truly handle this new development? The humans from Earth were supposed to be cannon fodder, mere pawns in the grand cosmic game. They had been absorbed into the survival game only to fill the numbers, never seen as a real threat. But now... "This Lyerin," one of the shadows spoke, his tone sharp and anxious, "what has he become? How did this weakling manage to elevate his entire tribe to such heights? It''s not possible for a single human to manipulate their tribe''s spirit so effectively." "The Minotaur''s ability is supposed to be rare! And to make it in their spirit? Even more rare? How did he know to make the Minotaur their Spirit?" another hissed. "Only a chosen few can wield such power. How did he tap into it?" "It''s not just the Minotaur''s strength we''re dealing with here," a deeper voice rumbled from the back of the gathering. "This tribe''s spirit is becoming something far more dangerous. It''s evolving into something that not even the Asuras may be able to control. This is no ordinary tribe. If they continue to grow like this, they will surpass even the Asuras'' elites." A chilling silence fell over the gathering, the shadowy figures lost in thought, contemplating the terrifying future that might unfold if the Stonehooves Tribe continued on this path. "Can the Asuras handle them?" a voice finally broke the silence, voicing the question that was on everyone''s mind. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "They have no choice," another replied, though the uncertainty was evident. "But if they cannot¡­ this Earth Tribe could become a threat to the entire cosmic order." --- Meanwhile, back in the realm of the Asuras, panic had broken out among the overseers. Their once-confident demeanor had crumbled as they watched in horror as their young elite Asuras were mercilessly crushed by the resurrected forces of the Stonehooves Tribe. "This... this wasn''t supposed to happen!" one of the overseers exclaimed, pacing back and forth. "We absorbed Earth''s tribal spirit to make up the numbers, not to create monsters!" "How did this happen?" another overseer demanded, her eyes wide with panic. "They were supposed to be weak! Mere participants to be wiped out by the stronger tribes. We only included them because they were easy prey!" "Now they''ve killed our young generation!" the first overseer continued, his voice rising in hysteria. "Do you know what that means? The Asura race''s finest, our most promising warriors, slaughtered like cattle!" The room was in chaos as the overseers argued, their voices overlapping in frantic tones. "How could we have known?" one of the overseers said defensively, raising his hands. "How could anyone have predicted that the Stonehooves Tribe would evolve like this? We didn''t even know they had the Minotaur''s immortality until now!" "Immortality is just the beginning!" another overseer shouted. "The Pig Orcs and those horned girls¡ªthey''re growing stronger with every revival! They''ll be unstoppable soon!" "But we need to absorb this Stonehooves Tribe Earth''s spirit to control them," a different overseer stammered, as if trying to convince himself more than anyone else. "We¡ªthis shouldn''t be possible!" The panic was palpable. None of them had ever imagined that a small, weak tribe like the Stonehooves would rise to such prominence, let alone develop into something that could destroy even their elite warriors. "We have to stop them!" one of the overseers finally yelled, slamming his fist into the table. "We can''t let this tribe continue to evolve like this. If we don''t intervene now, they''ll become unstoppable!" "But how?" another overseer asked, his voice shaky. "We can''t enter Earth for another two years! That''s the rule! They were the winners of the survival game, so they''re protected from direct intervention." The room fell into a stunned silence. Two years. In two years, Lyerin and his Stonehooves Tribe could evolve into something far beyond what they were witnessing now. Two years was more than enough time for the tribe to become a true nightmare for the Asuras. "We''ll be powerless by then," one of the overseers whispered, his face pale with fear. "What if¡­ what if they surpass us by the time we''re able to intervene? What if Earth becomes a power we cannot control?" "Then we need to act now!" the lead overseer snapped, desperation creeping into his voice. "We need to find a way to destroy them before they become any stronger. We can''t afford to wait two years!" "But how?" another overseer retorted, frustration evident. "The rules are the rules! We can''t send our armies to Earth until the two-year period is up!" "We''ll find a way," the lead overseer growled, his eyes burning with determination. "There must be loopholes, ways to intervene without breaking the rules." "But what if we can''t?" one of the younger overseers asked, her voice trembling. "What if we''re too late?" The lead overseer''s face darkened, his expression unreadable. He took a deep breath, calming himself before speaking again. "Then all we can do is pray. Pray that this tribe has a limit. Pray that they won''t continue to grow stronger. And if they do¡­" He trailed off, his eyes glinting with something darker than fear¡ªsomething that spoke of desperation, of the knowledge that they had unleashed something far more dangerous than they had ever anticipated. "If they do," he said, his voice barely above a whisper, "then we''ll have no choice but to erase them. All of them. Every last human on Earth." The room fell into a heavy silence, the overseers exchanging grim looks. They knew that the situation had spiraled far beyond their control. The Earth Tribe, once a mere footnote in the grand scheme of things, had become a threat¡ªa threat they could not afford to ignore. But as they plotted and panicked, far away, on the battlefield, Lyerin stood amidst his resurrected warriors, watching the remnants of the Asura army crumble before his eyes. He felt satisfied. He is now very satisfied. Chapter 213: Not permanent Lyerin stood on the battlefield, surveying the aftermath of the carnage. The Asura forces lay scattered and broken, defeated in the wake of his tribe''s unstoppable surge. His Pig Orcs, now towering in size, stood calmly, their massive forms breathing heavily from the intensity of the battle. Beside him, the girls¡ªCorora, Cornelia, Maria, Elena, Sophia, Lydia, Fiona, Emily, and Natalie¡ªgathered around, still brimming with power from their recent revival. Lyerin''s gaze softened as he turned first to Corora, his expression affectionate. "Corora," he began, his voice gentle, "tell me, how did it feel, dying and coming back like that?" Corora smiled, her eyes lighting up at his attention. She stepped closer to him, her hand reaching out to touch his arm lightly as she spoke. "It was... strange," she said, her voice carrying a hint of affection that only deepened the bond between them. "It felt cold, like falling into a deep abyss, but when I revived, I felt even stronger. Like the energy was surging inside me, wanting to burst out." She looked up at him with admiration. "It''s thanks to you, Lyerin. You''ve made us stronger." Lyerin gave her a small nod of acknowledgment, but his attention soon shifted to Sophia, standing just beside Corora. "And you, Sophia," he asked softly, "how was it for you?" Sophia smiled at him, the affection in her gaze unmistakable. "For me, Lyerin," she began, "it wasn''t just about dying. I could feel the bond between us, even in that moment. It was as if I was never truly gone, just waiting to return, stronger and more capable. You''ve given us more than just a second chance. You''ve given us a purpose." Lyerin''s expression softened further at her words, and he felt a rare warmth in his chest. He had always valued loyalty, and Sophia embodied that more than anyone. Next, he turned to Cornelia. "Cornelia, what about you?" His tone was still gentle, but there was a firmness beneath it. The respect he held for each of them was evident, but he was also the leader, and his questions demanded reflection. Cornelia, who had always been more reserved, stood a little straighter under his gaze. "It felt like being torn apart and pieced back together in an instant," she admitted. "But when I revived, I could feel the strength coursing through me. It''s as if each time we fall, we rise with more power, more purpose. Like we''re becoming something¡­ more." Lyerin nodded thoughtfully, appreciating her insight. "You did well, Cornelia. All of you did." Turning next to Maria, who had always been one of the most strategic among the group, he asked, "Maria, what''s your take?" Maria, ever composed and respectful, dipped her head slightly before responding. "Lyerin, the revival wasn''t just a second life. It felt like an opportunity¡ªa chance to correct mistakes, to be more precise, more calculated. It''s almost like the battle never really ends. We''re just evolving with every step we take." S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lyerin gave her a curt nod. Maria''s strategic mind was always focused on the bigger picture, and her understanding of their abilities impressed him. He moved his gaze to Elena. "And you, Elena?" Elena, ever the warrior, clenched her fists before she spoke, her tone filled with respect. "It was like waking up from a dream, only to realize the dream was real. I could feel my body healing, strengthening, but my mind was sharper too. Dying didn''t stop me¡ªit only made me more focused. Whatever enemies we face, I know I can take them down." Lyerin smiled slightly, impressed by her resolve. "Good. I expect nothing less from you, Elena." Next, his gaze fell on Lydia. "Lydia?" Lydia, who had always been one of the quieter ones, spoke with quiet conviction. "It was humbling, Lyerin. To die and then return¡­ It reminds me that we''re still human in some ways, even with this power. But it also makes me grateful to fight under your command. You''ve given us strength, and I won''t waste it." Lyerin gave her a nod of approval. "You''ve always been strong, Lydia. But now, you''re something more." Turning next to Fiona, he raised an eyebrow. "Fiona?" Fiona grinned, a fiery look in her eyes. "I''ve never felt so alive, Lyerin. It was like a rebirth. Dying didn''t scare me. Coming back was exhilarating. I knew I could hit harder, fight longer. I''m ready to face anything now." Lyerin smirked at her enthusiasm. "That''s what I like to hear, Fiona." Next, he looked at Emily, whose sharp mind and agility had always been a key asset. "Emily?" Emily, her tone calm and respectful, answered, "It was an awakening, Lyerin. Dying gave me clarity. And when I came back, I was faster, sharper, more attuned to the battle. It''s like every death strips away our weaknesses and leaves us stronger." Lyerin considered her words carefully. "Exactly as it should be," he replied, his tone approving. Lastly, he turned to Natalie, the final one in the group. "Natalie?" Natalie, always quick to think on her feet, responded without hesitation. "Dying made me realize how powerful this gift is. Coming back wasn''t just about surviving¡ªit was about thriving. Each time, I felt like I was learning something new, something vital. It''s like we''re becoming invincible." Lyerin nodded slowly, digesting their words. The girls had all experienced the raw power of the Stonehooves Tribe''s third ability, and they had not only survived but grown stronger with every death and resurrection. But Lyerin knew that this power, as potent as it was, had its limits. He crossed his arms, looking out over the battlefield, then back at the girls. "You''ve all done well," he said, his voice carrying a weight of authority. "But this power isn''t permanent." The girls looked at him, understanding dawning in their eyes. They had felt the surge of strength, the near-invincibility, but they could also sense that it wasn''t meant to last forever. Lyerin raised his hand, gesturing toward the Pig Orcs who stood behind them, their massive forms still radiating with power. "The Orcs, too, are at their peak right now, but this won''t last. Their sizes, their strength¡ªit''s temporary. We need to pull back, and finally rest for good." Corora, standing closest to him, nodded, her hand still lightly touching his arm as if to reassure him. "What''s the plan, Lyerin?" "We and the whole Stonehooves Tribe are now going back to our planet," he said, his tone decisive. "We''ve gained what we needed from this battle, but pushing further now would be reckless. We''ll regroup, recover, and when the time is right, we''ll strike again. But for now, we retreat." Sophia, standing beside him, gave a small smile, her voice soft but filled with affection. "We''ll follow your lead, Lyerin. Always." The other girls nodded in unison, their respect for him evident in their eyes. Lyerin looked at each of them, his gaze lingering on them before turning toward the horizon. "Let''s go. We''ve done enough for now." And with that, the Stonehooves Tribe, along with their resurrected Pig Orcs and the nine women who stood loyally by Lyerin''s side, began their retreat, leaving behind the battlefield that had once been filled with the mighty forces of the Asuras. Chapter 214: Interview Suddenly, a familiar chime echoed in Lyerin''s mind. Ding! [ You have destroyed the whole younger generation Army of the Asura race. [ Groups destroyed: 4/4. [ Congratulations for making the Stonehooves Tribe Spirit elevate to level four! ] Lyerin didn''t flinch. He didn''t smile or even react in surprise. Instead, he merely crossed his arms and gazed outward with the same calm, calculating expression he had worn throughout the battle. The power of the Stonehooves Tribe continued to grow, but in his mind, this was simply another step toward something far greater. Yet, he didn''t need to rush for now. He didn''t need to move for now as he didn''t expect that it would all go this way. His way. But then, without warning, everything around him shifted. His vision began to blur, the world around him dissolving like sand in a gust of wind. The battlefield, the towering forms of the Pig Orcs, and the loyal girls who stood by his side¡ªall of it vanished in an instant. His surroundings morphed abruptly, and his vision was flooded with swirling lights. A moment later, he found himself staring at what appeared to be a massive circular screen. It was as though he was watching the world through the lens of a colossal eye. On the screen were various scenes, different locations across Earth, each image magnified and showing something distinct from the rest. One part of the screen zoomed in on bustling city streets, humans moving about their daily lives while some are still looking up at the sky, unaware of the continued cataclysmic events unfolding behind the scenes. Another part focused on dense forests, untouched by human interference, where strange creatures began to stir in response to the rising tribal energies. Other screens showed arid deserts, frosty mountain ranges, and even deep oceans, each landscape dotted with the subtle presence of something¡­ watching. Lyerin''s gaze flickered between the images, his sharp mind trying to piece together what he was seeing. What is this? he wondered. Why am I seeing these specific places? Before he could fully grasp the situation, something shifted beside him. He turned his head to see an incredibly attractive Asura race girl standing next to him, holding a microphone. Her long, silvery hair shimmered like liquid starlight, and her skin was a pale violet, marked with intricate golden tattoos that pulsed faintly with power. Her eyes gleamed with curiosity, and her smile was both charming and dangerous. "Greetings, Lyerin," she said in a sultry, melodic voice. "It''s quite the rare opportunity to meet someone like you. I''m Yasira, your humble host for this¡­ exclusive interview." She grinned widely, showing her sharp teeth. Lyerin''s eyes narrowed slightly, but he remained calm. "An interview?" he asked, his voice steady. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yasira nodded, her smile never wavering. "Oh yes. You see, the Asura Overseers are very interested in your¡­ performance. After all, not many Earthlings manage to make it this far, let alone destroy our younger generation. I must say, you''ve made quite the impression." Lyerin raised an eyebrow but said nothing, waiting for her to continue. Yasira waved a hand, and the circular screen in front of them shifted again, showing flashes of the battles he had fought, the Asura forces crumbling beneath his Pig Orcs and the powerful horned girls that stood by his side. "So, tell me," Yasira began, leaning in slightly with a mischievous glint in her eyes. "How does it feel to be taken as a participant in this¡­ survival game? Did you know who your enemies were from the beginning?" Lyerin paused for a moment, considering his words. He wasn''t sure what game Yasira was playing, but he knew he had to be careful. "It was unexpected," he said slowly, keeping his tone even. "At first, I wasn''t fully aware of what I was up against. But once I understood the stakes, I adapted. I always adapt." His gaze was cold and unwavering as he spoke, every word measured. Yasira tilted her head, intrigued. "And what about the Minotaur? You made its spirit the core of your tribe. That''s a bold move for an Earthling. How did you know to do that? Did someone tell you?" Lyerin smiled, though there was no warmth in it. "Let''s just say I had some¡­ guidance. I learned to listen to the land, to the spirits of the tribes. They showed me the way. The Minotaur''s power was there, waiting to be claimed, and I took it." It was a lie, of course. He had watched other tribe make the Minotaur''s spirit their own and it was all in his past life. But he wasn''t about to reveal that. Yasira didn''t need to know how close he had come to failing, or how much of his success was due to sheer determination. Yasira''s smile widened, and she chuckled softly. "Ah, I see. A man of mystery. I like that." She twirled a lock of her shimmering hair around her finger, clearly enjoying the dance of words between them. "But tell me, Lyerin," she continued, her tone teasing, "how does it feel, knowing that you''ve wiped out an entire generation of Asura warriors? Surely that must give you some satisfaction?" Lyerin''s expression remained neutral. "It was necessary. "They were in my way, and I don''t allow anything to stand in my way. Satisfaction doesn''t come from destruction¡ªit comes from survival." Yasira laughed again, this time more loudly, clearly amused by his answer. "Oh, I like you," she purred. "You''re very¡­ controlled. Most humans would be shaking in their boots right now, but not you. You''re different." Lyerin tilted his head slightly, studying her. "I''ve had to be different to survive." She nodded approvingly. "Indeed. And now, you''ve elevated your tribe''s spirit to level four. That''s quite the achievement. But tell me, where did you get all this information? How did you know what to do?" Lyerin allowed a small smirk to cross his face, leaning in slightly as if sharing a secret. "Let''s just say¡­ I''ve always had a talent for seeing patterns. When you pay attention long enough, you begin to understand how things work." Yasira''s eyes sparkled with amusement, though she seemed unsatisfied with his vague response. "Ah, ever the elusive one, aren''t you?" she teased. They both laughed, though Lyerin''s laugh was more of a quiet chuckle. Yasira, however, laughed with abandon, seemingly entertained by the entire situation. But Lyerin could sense that beneath her playful exterior, she was probing for weaknesses, trying to figure him out. The moment her laughter died down, Yasira shifted, preparing for her next question. But before she could speak again, Lyerin''s hand shot out like lightning, wrapping around her throat in a firm, unyielding grip. Yasira''s eyes widened in shock, her microphone clattering to the ground as she reached up instinctively to grab his wrist. But Lyerin''s grip didn''t loosen. His eyes, once calm and calculating, now burned with a cold fury. "Enough," he said quietly, his voice like ice. "You''re not here to interview me. You''re here to gather information. But I''ve told you everything I want to tell you." Yasira struggled slightly, her hands clawing at his wrist, but Lyerin''s grip was unrelenting. The once-playful Asura now looked at him with fear, her body trembling under his power. Lyerin leaned in. "Do you really think you''re the one still in control? but you see¡­ you''re not or the Asuras behind you¡­ Because I am." Chapter 215: Empty threats Yasira''s eyes gleamed with pain and fury as Lyerin''s grip tightened around her throat. Struggling against his vice-like hold, she gasped for breath but still managed to spit out a venomous threat, her voice raspy and filled with malice. "If you don''t release me¡­" she choked, her eyes flashing with cruel intent, "¡­the Asuras will descend upon Earth. We will burn your pathetic planet to ashes. And do you know what that means, human?" Lyerin remained calm, his grip unmoving as she continued, her voice trembling with both pain and fury. "We''ll start with your women. The Asuras will tear them apart, piece by piece. Their screams will echo across the skies as we rip the very flesh from their bones. Your daughters, your sisters¡ªthey will be made to beg for mercy that will never come. And the babies," Yasira hissed, her eyes narrowing, "we''ll make sure they burn first. Infants, toddlers, all of them, screaming as they watch their world burn before their innocent eyes." Lyerin''s expression didn''t change. He simply watched her, a cold indifference settling over his features. "And your old people!" Yasira snarled, her desperation evident. "We''ll make them suffer! They''ll be torn limb from limb, their wrinkled bodies turned to ash as we harvest their organs for our entertainment. The elderly, your beloved ancestors, they''ll be nothing but fodder for our experiments, their bodies crushed underfoot like insects." She gasped for breath, but her eyes still gleamed with malice. "And the men¡­ your men will be enslaved. Forced to serve us for generations, worked to death in the harshest conditions imaginable. We''ll break their minds, their wills, until they become nothing more than mindless beasts. Do you understand, Lyerin? We will enslave your entire race!" Her voice grew quieter, more sinister. "Your lands? Your cities? We will raze them to the ground, one by one. Every tree, every stone, every blade of grass will be scorched until Earth is nothing more than a smoldering wasteland. Your entire civilization will be reduced to dust. There will be nothing left of your history, your culture. Everything you ever knew will be gone." Yasira''s lips curled into a sadistic smile, despite the pain she was in. She believed she had struck fear into him. "So release me," she growled, "or witness the total annihilation of your world with your very eyes!" Lyerin''s response, however, was not what Yasira expected. He didn''t tremble in fear or even hesitate. Instead, his lips slowly curved into a smile. A cold, chilling smile that somehow sent a deep abyss like shivers down Yasira''s spine. "I don''t care," Lyerin said, his voice low and calm. Yasira''s heart skipped a beat, and her eyes widened in disbelief. "W-What?" "I don''t care about your threats," Lyerin continued, tightening his grip just enough to make Yasira wince in pain. "Burn the planet. Torture the women. Kill the babies. Enslave the men. Do whatever it is your twisted race enjoys. None of it matters to me. I would eve enjoy seeing them burn to crisp and wonder how they would fare¡­" For the first time since the confrontation began, Yasira felt a pang of fear deep within her. Lyerin''s eyes were devoid of any fear or concern to whatever he threats were. The way he spoke with the casual indifference of a man who had already calculated the outcome was clear. "Y-You''re lying!" Yasira stammered, trying to regain control. "You''re just bluffing. You think you can¡ª" Lyerin interrupted her with a quiet laugh. "Bluffing? No, Yasira. I''m simply aware of something you''re not." He loosened his grip slightly, just enough for her to gasp for air, but kept her pinned in place. "You see, the Asura race may be powerful, but even you have your limits. It would take years for your kind to reach Earth. You don''t have the immediate means to do what you just threatened. So we human race could still prepare for what was inevitable! They would get stronger even!" Yasira''s eyes went wide. "Wh-What are you talking about?" Lyerin leaned closer, his cold gaze piercing through her. "The survival game," he said softly. "The game I just won. My tribe defeated the younger generation of your kind. And because of that victory, Earth has been granted protection. For two years, no one from the Asura race can set foot on Earth. It''s part of the prize for winning." Yasira''s eyes widened even further, the realization of what he was saying sinking in. "That''s¡­ impossible." "Is it?" Lyerin said with a smirk. "You already know it''s true. That''s why you''re here, isn''t it? You were sent to gather information because the Asura Overseers didn''t expect me to win. They didn''t think a mere Earthling could defeat their precious warriors. But I did. And now, Earth is shielded from your race for the next two years." Yasira''s face twisted in disbelief. "Two years¡­" she muttered, her voice trembling. Lyerin''s smile widened. "And that''s not all. The gifts that come with victory will soon be opened all over Earth. Smaller dimensions, treasures hidden for millennia, will be accessible to humans. Animals will transform into eldritch creatures. Earth''s intelligent inhabitants will grow stronger, faster. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. By the time your race is able to reach us, we''ll be ready. We''ll be stronger than you can imagine." Yasira''s heart raced as she realized the gravity of the situation. The Asura Overseers had miscalculated. They had absorbed Earth''s tribal spirit to use it as a pawn in their game, but now that pawn had grown into something far more dangerous. With him making impossible things to the survival game, she is sure that this human could lose a threat. Lyerin released his grip on Yasira, letting her collapse to the ground. She gasped, clutching her throat, her once confident demeanor shattered by the cold truth of his words. "You see," Lyerin said, his tone still calm and collected, "your threats mean nothing to me because I know you can''t follow through on them. Not yet, anyway. So, why should I care?" Yasira looked up at him, her eyes wide with fear. She knew he was right. The Asuras couldn''t invade Earth for at least two years, and by then, who knew what kind of strength the humans would have amassed? Lyerin crouched down beside her, his cold gaze boring into her. "Now," he said, his voice low and dangerous, "I need you to do something for me." Yasira''s body trembled. "Wh-What do you want?" "Open your communication device," Lyerin ordered, his voice cold. "I want to send a message to my fellow humans." Yasira''s eyes flickered with panic. "Why¡­ why would you do that?" Lyerin leaned closer, his eyes gleaming with a chilling intensity. "Because," he whispered, "I have an announcement to make." The fear in Yasira''s eyes deepened, but she knew she had no choice. Reluctantly, she reached for her communication device, her hands shaking as she activated it. The screen flickered to life, and the connection to the Asura Overseers and Earth was made. Lyerin''s cold smile remained as he prepared to speak, ready to send a message that would change everything. However, before he could speak or look at it, Yasira would suddenly pull one of the six arms she had and then take the microphone with a glint in her eyes, looking at Lyerin with hatred. Chapter 216: Yasiras request As life returned to a semblance of normalcy on Earth after the survival game vanished from the skies, people were forced to return to the harsh realities of their fragmented world. In the apocalyptic cities, where ruins dominated the landscape, survivors once again faced the ever-present threat of the fleshers¡ªmutated humans whose minds had long been consumed by the plague. In the dense forests, where nature had reclaimed its dominion, people contended with wild beasts that had grown more dangerous since the outbreak of the apocalypse. While in the few remaining peaceful cities, those fortunate enough to be shielded from the chaos continued their lives, blissfully unaware of the constant struggles beyond their borders. Suddenly, again, the sky itself seemed to ripple with an otherworldly presence once more. It began with a flicker, then a bright light burst through the clouds, capturing the attention of every living being on Earth. People in the streets, survivors in the wild, and even those hidden deep in underground bunkers all looked upward in shock. Above them, the sky was dominated by a massive, translucent screen, displaying the same Asura girl who had appeared in the survival game. Her alien beauty, sharp features, and six arms made her seem even more imposing against the backdrop of Earth''s turbulent skies. She stood there confidently, holding a microphone as if she were broadcasting a live show. Her voice, smooth yet tinged with arrogance, boomed across the globe, echoing through every corner of Earth. "Greetings, inhabitants of Earth. I am Yasira of the Asura race," she began, a sinister smile playing on her lips. "You may remember me from the survival game that recently concluded. Now that your planet''s representative, Lyerin, has managed to win, I bring an important proposition directly from the Asura Overseers." The atmosphere was tense as Yasira paused, letting her words sink in. The people, already uneasy, felt a foreboding sense of doom looming over them. "As you know," Yasira continued, her voice rising, "Lyerin and his so-called Stonehooves Tribe have desired to become a rouge dictator for you all. "We Asuras pride ourselves on strength, strategy but most of all, peace, and it seems your Lyerin has managed to surprise us all. But make no mistake¡ªwe will not allow such a weak dictator tribe to rise unchecked who would use you all for his own desire to dominate and enslave you all. "So, we offer you, the people of Earth, a deal. A deal that will not only rid you of Lyerin and his tribe but will make you stronger in the process." Her next words were like bait, cast into the sea of human desperation. "If you, people of Earth, rise up and destroy the dictator Lyerin and his Stonehooves Tribe, the Asura race will reward you¡­ richly. In return for eliminating this threat, we will grant you access to unimaginable power. "We will show you the way to survive your apocalypse, to thrive in a world that now seems bent on your destruction." Yasira''s smile widened as she saw the flicker of interest in her unseen audience. She could sense the hope¡ªhope that perhaps, through her offer, their suffering could end. "Do you want to become stronger?" she asked rhetorically, her voice smooth and enticing. "We can show you how. Ancient sites across your planet, like the Pyramids of Egypt, the Bermuda Triangle, Stonehenge, and other so-called sacred sites, are not just relics of the past. They are treasure troves, waiting to be unlocked. "The Asura race has known of their existence for millennia. Within these places lie powerful artifacts, ancient knowledge, and resources that will strengthen your bodies, sharpen your minds, and elevate your abilities to levels you could never imagine." In apocalyptic cities, in the ruins, and in the quiet corners of the world, people began murmuring. The promise of treasure, of power, of survival, sent ripples of excitement and desperation through the crowds. Yasira''s voice dropped into a more serious tone, her smile fading slightly. "With the tools and power we offer, you will be able to tame your world. No more struggling against the beasts, no more fear of the fleshers. You will finally be equipped to handle the horrors that now plague your planet. And when you''re ready, you will be more than capable of dealing with Lyerin and his tribe. "After all, his tribe may have reached Level Three, but it''s only a Third Level Tribe. He''s no real threat once you gain the power we offer. With the strength of a Sixth Grade Eldren user or Mana user, many of whom I know exist among you, taking him down will be child''s play." As her words washed over the world, the hope in people''s hearts grew, mixed with the tantalizing possibility of finally controlling their fate. Yasira continued, leaning forward slightly as though letting them in on a secret. "Do not be afraid of Lyerin. He may have won the survival game, but he is still mortal. His tribe''s strength is not permanent. "You see, he''s just a man, and his Pig Orcs, those beasts that seem so terrifying, are no match for what you could become. The Stonehooves Tribe is strong now, but they will weaken. And when they do, you will be ready. All you need is to take this opportunity and act." S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her smile returned, this time sharper and more devious. "And the rewards we offer aren''t just power. Wealth, status, and influence will also be yours. Imagine it: a world where you are in control. "Where your children grow up in safety of a free world, free from the nightmares that haunt you now, free from people like this future dictator. We, the Asura race, can make that a reality." Yasira paused for dramatic effect, allowing the weight of her offer to settle into the minds of her listeners. Then she straightened her posture and raised her arms slightly, as if embracing the world itself. "The choice is yours, Earthlings. Stand against Lyerin and claim your rewards, or continue to live in fear of him and his tribe. We have given you the tools you need. Now, it''s up to you to act." Her eyes gleamed with satisfaction as she spoke the final words. "Good luck, Earthlings. We look forward to seeing what you''re truly capable of." With that, the screen flickered out, leaving the people of Earth staring at the now-empty sky, contemplating the offer that had just been laid before them. Whispers spread like wildfire through the cities and settlements. Some were eager, eyes burning with the desire for power and survival, while others remained skeptical, unsure of whether they could trust the Asura race, especially after witnessing the brutal survival game. Yasira had planted the seed of chaos, and now it was up to humanity to decide which path to take. As the image of Yasira faded from the sky, the tension remained, crackling in the air like an impending storm. Earth was now divided¡ªsome wanted to take the deal, while others hesitated, wary of the consequences of siding with the very race that had nearly annihilated them. But one thing was clear: Lyerin''s Stonehooves Tribe had just become the most hunted force on the planet. Chapter 217: Lyerins madness Meanwhile, in the strange pocket of reality where Lyerin and Yasira were, the tension between them had reached a fever pitch. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yasira, still pinned by Lyerin''s earlier grasp, was frantic, her six arms trembling slightly as she desperately activated another of her blood ability. To Lyerin''s surprise, one of her arms withered and crumbled away, sacrificed to summon a protective blood barrier that swirled around her like a crimson storm. The sacrifice of an arm for this kind of power was no small feat¡ªit was a trump card, a last resort for a being of her status. Lyerin remained speechless for a moment, genuinely taken aback by her desperation. He hadn''t expected Yasira to go this far. For a brief second, he considered letting her go. But Yasira''s voice cut through the air, filled with frantic resolve. She was no longer speaking to him directly but to the entire Earth, her voice amplified through the microphone. "People of Earth!" she cried out, her voice shrill and sharp. "You have heard my words! Lyerin, your so-called representative, is nothing but a threat to all of you! He''s not someone who will save you! "He will only bring more suffering, more destruction! If you want to survive¡ªno, if you want to thrive¡ªthen you must eradicate him and his tribe! "You must destroy him before he returns to your world, before he can strengthen his foothold any further!" The Earthlings could hear her, no doubt. She had initiated a live broadcast, encouraging the people to turn against Lyerin. She was relentless, pushing the narrative that Lyerin was a threat to their very survival. Lyerin squinted at her with cold, calculated eyes. She thought her words would be enough to rally the masses, but she had no idea what kind of game he was about to play. With a grunt, Lyerin raised his hand, effortlessly tearing through the blood barrier that Yasira had summoned. The crimson energy shattered like fragile glass, dissipating into the air. Yasira''s eyes widened with pure fear. She hadn''t expected him to break through so easily. Her once confident demeanor began to crumble as the reality of her situation became clear. "Stay back!" Yasira stammered, her voice losing its earlier command. "The Asura race¡­ they''re watching! If you kill me¡ª" Lyerin didn''t seem to care. He was calm, unnervingly so. His eyes gleamed with dark amusement as he stepped closer to her, his hand reaching for the microphone. Yasira tried to pull it away, but Lyerin''s grip was firm. "Give it to me," he said, his voice eerily calm, yet filled with authority. Yasira hesitated but ultimately released the microphone. She was cornered, her frantic attempts to intimidate him having failed miserably. Lyerin turned toward the massive screen that still broadcast the live feed to the people of Earth. His eyes scanned the screen as if he could see every individual, feel their confusion and their growing fear. He smirked. "I agree with everything Yasira has said!" Lyerin''s voice boomed, his tone suddenly shifting into something wild, unhinged. He paced, dragging the microphone as if it were an extension of his madness. "Everything! I am a threat to you! I am the one who will bring about the downfall of everything you''ve ever known! So come for me! COME FOR ME!" The way he spoke was deranged, his laughter following his words like a creeping shadow. HAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!! He threw his head back and cackled, a maniacal sound that echoed across the world, leaving those watching from Earth disturbed and terrified. "Hahahaha!" Lyerin laughed, his voice full of glee. "You think you can stop me? You think YOU can destroy my tribe? The very idea is laughable! No, no, no, come to me. Come to my tribe! I welcome you! In fact, I want you to come. For the sake of fun, for the sake of chaos, come and TRY to destroy me!" His eyes were wild, his words filled with twisted pleasure as he continued, mocking the very people Yasira had tried to rally. "She says I am only a Third Level Tribe, that I am weak. She tells you of treasures, of power, of ways to grow stronger, but let me tell you this¡ªnone of that will matter. "No amount of power, no treasure, no secret will help you when you face me. So come! Bring your hopes, bring your dreams, and I will tear them apart! I will tear YOU apart!" Yasira, still trembling behind him, watched in horror as Lyerin turned her desperate plea into a spectacle of madness. The people of Earth, who had been uncertain moments ago, were now watching in dread as Lyerin''s words sunk in. The image of him¡ªlaughing, taunting them¡ªwas now etched in their minds. And then, just as abruptly as his madness had begun, Lyerin calmed. His voice lowered, taking on a chilling tone of finality. "But¡­ I have more to add." Yasira''s breath caught in her throat as Lyerin slowly turned back to her, his eyes narrowing. "You see, Yasira, there''s one thing you forgot to mention in your little speech." "What¡ªwhat are you talking about?" Yasira stammered, her fear palpable. Lyerin stepped closer to her, his voice dropping to a whisper, though it carried across the live broadcast with ease. "It will take your Asura race years¡ªYEARS¡ªto reach Earth again. You thought I didn''t know, didn''t you? You thought you could scare me with your little threats. But here''s the truth: the game has been won. "Earth is mine now. And because I won, your precious Asura clan can''t touch me or my tribe. Not for a long time. By the time you can even set foot on Earth, I will be too powerful for any of you to stop." Yasira''s eyes widened in shock. She hadn''t expected Lyerin to be so well-informed and this unhinged. Why is he doing this? Isn''t this gonna turn the masses against him if he kept doing this? Thus, making her mission complete? ? Just what is happening? Just what is going on? Why is he agreeing to her?! "And in the meantime," Lyerin continued, his grin widening, "I''ll be busy. You see, with Earth will soon be under my control, all those treasures you mentioned? All those power-ups you promised to the people? They''re mine. "Every last one of them. The Earth will grow stronger, its people will grow stronger, and I will make sure of it. And when your Asura race finally manages to return, you won''t be facing some weak, Third Level Tribe. You''ll be facing a force that you cannot even comprehend. "When that time comes, not just Earth, but your Shura race and your Asura people will soon be under my foot!" Yasira''s heart pounded in her chest, her confidence shattered. Lyerin had outplayed her in every way. Lyerin raised the microphone once more, addressing the people of Earth with one final message. "Let me make one thing clear: I''m not hiding. I''m not running. If you want to come for me, do it. But just know this¡ªyou''re already too late." With that, he crushed the microphone in his hand, the live broadcast cutting off abruptly. Yasira, still trembling, stared at him in disbelief. She had come to make Lyerin the villain, but he had turned her plan into a game of his own making. Lyerin looked down at her, smiling softly. "Now¡­ ehrrrmmm?" Yasira''s voice faltered. She was still confused. Still not sure what is going on. For the first time, she was truly afraid. Lyerin''s eyes gleamed with a cold, calculating intensity. "I believe¡­ I have an announcement to make." Chapter 218: Announcement Lyerin straightened himself and took a slow, deliberate breath before addressing the screen once again, his voice dripping with calculated arrogance. "My dear people of Earth," he began, with a smirk curling at the edges of his lips. "I have an announcement to make. You see, Yasira was right about one thing¡ªyou are in danger. But not from the Asura race." He gestured toward the still-stunned Yasira standing beside him, her remaining arms trembling. "No, the danger comes from me. From now on, all of you, every last human on this planet, will be under my rule." Lyerin would smirked. "Yes, you heard me. You will all be under my rule and I will make sure that even if you try to oppress me, I can still make you obey me like a dog you all are going to be. But that would be my secret for now." Yasira''s eyes widened in horror, but she remained silent, her mind scrambling to keep up with his words. Lyerin continued, his voice smooth yet sinister, he was like someone who was filled with an authority that could not be denied. "I possess something far beyond what any of you can comprehend," Lyerin said, lifting his chin slightly. "You think your armies, your so-called world powers, your governments, can protect you? That your technological advancements, your nuclear bombs, can stop me?" He chuckled darkly, a laugh that sent chills down Yasira''s spine. "You see, what you don''t understand," Lyerin went on, "is that your nuclear bombs, your weapons of mass destruction¡ªthey are nothing. Useless. You could drop a hundred of them on me, and I wouldn''t even blink." The screen flickered as Lyerin stepped forward, his eyes burning with cold fire as he looked into the camera. "The reason is spiritual. My tribe''s spirit, the Stonehooves Tribe, is no longer at a measly level three." His voice rose, triumphant. "It is at level four. During this survival game, I made my Tribe''s spiritual being level four! Yes, the spirit of the Earth itself runs through me, through my tribe. And with a level four spirit¡­" Lyerin let his words hang in the air, watching with satisfaction as the gravity of his statement settled in. "Do you know what that means? It means that your so-called advanced technological weapons cannot harm me. They can''t even touch me. "Spiritual power trumps technology every time. Your bombs, your missiles¡ªthey are physical. But I, and my tribe, we are beyond that now. We are protected by the very essence of the Earth itself. I am untouchable. Unshakable and I would make sure to conquer you all!" Yasira, still standing beside him, was now visibly shaking. She knew he was right. The Asura race, even at their peak, knew the power of a spirit at level four. It was on a completely different plane of existence in this lower Absorbed world. That''s why the upper echelon were panicking because if this Tribe was level four with a minotaur spirit, they would be unstoppable! Lyerin smiled, satisfied by the stunned silence that followed. "So, Earthlings," he continued, his voice oozing with confidence, "know this¡ªI will rule you all. Not out of malice, not out of greed, but because it is inevitable for my enjoyment. "My reason? Nothing really. I just have the power, and I have the will. You may try to resist, but it will only delay the inevitable. I will rule all of you, and you will bow to me." --- Meanwhile, back on Earth, far from the chaos of apocalyptic cities and beast-filled forests, the secret families that ruled from the shadows were thrown into panic. For centuries, these powerful families had manipulated governments, economies, and societies, always remaining hidden, always pulling the strings. And now, Lyerin''s words echoed in their hidden chambers, sending ripples of fear through their ranks. In a vast, dimly lit room, a group of cloaked figures sat around a circular table, their faces obscured by shadows. They were the heads of the most powerful ruling families on Earth, and for the first time in generations, they felt true fear. "This¡­ this can''t be happening," one of them muttered, his voice trembling with disbelief. "He has a spirit, a level four spirit! We''ve spent centuries trying to uncover the secrets of spiritual power, and now this¡­ this¡­" Another figure slammed his fist on the table. "This is exactly why our ancestors searched for the ancient spirits! They knew this day would come¡ªa day when someone would rise with a power that we could not match. And now it''s here, and we are not prepared!" A third figure, a woman with sharp eyes peeking out from beneath her hood, spoke up, her voice steady but tense. "We cannot let him gain any more ground. If he consolidates his power, if he gathers more followers¡­" "But what can we do?" another interrupted, his voice laced with panic. "He''s beyond our reach! Nuclear bombs won''t work, nothing we have can touch him! We''re defenseless!" "We have the resources, the influence," someone else interjected. "Surely, we can find a way¡ª" "Find a way?" the first voice snapped. "The world''s top minds, the greatest military powers, don''t even know about the existence of spirits, let alone how to fight one! We''ve kept these secrets for centuries, and now¡­ now we face an enemy who''s mastered it before we could even begin!" S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "We cannot afford to panic," the sharp-eyed woman said firmly, though a glimmer of doubt flickered in her gaze. "We still control the masses. We still have influence over governments, media, and corporations. We need to use that control now, before Lyerin spreads his influence further." "Influence won''t stop him," another voice said, quieter but no less filled with fear. "He''s not just going to sway the masses¡­ he''s going to dominate them. And with that level four spirit, there''s nothing we can do to resist him." The room fell into a tense silence as the gravity of the situation sunk in. Lyerin was not just a threat¡ªthey had no means of stopping him. For the first time in centuries, the ruling families were on the verge of losing control. --- Back in the strange realm where Lyerin stood, he could feel the panic radiating from Earth. It was palpable, as though he could taste their fear from across dimensions. Yasira remained beside him, still in shock, her plans having unraveled before her eyes. Lyerin, however, was far from done. He raised the microphone once again, his tone calm but with an edge of satisfaction. "I know you''re all panicking," he said, addressing the hidden powers of Earth. "I know you''re scrambling for a solution, for a way out of this. But fear not¡ªI have a solution for you." Yasira blinked, her expression confused as she stared at Lyerin. What was he talking about now? Was he offering them a way out? Lyerin''s smile grew darker as he leaned into the microphone, his voice low but clear. "The solution lies¡­ with the Borgias Family." The screen cut out as Lyerin''s last words echoed ominously into the silence. Yasira gasped, her eyes wide with realization. She could feel that something sinister was about to happen. Chapter 219: Spirit Protector Scroll Lyerin stood before the flickering screen, the weight of his fabricated story settling heavily around him. He closed his eyes for a moment, taking a deep breath as if drawing strength from a memory that wasn''t real. When he opened them again, his gaze was faraway, as though lost in the haunting recollections of a painful past. His voice, when it came, was slow, deliberate, and soaked in raw emotion. "It all started years ago," he began, his tone fragile yet steady, as if he were confessing to a truth long buried. "I wasn''t alone when I discovered the path to awakening a spirit. I had a team, a group of individuals who were as passionate and driven as I was. "We had been hearing rumors¡ªwhispers of an ancient cave hidden deep within the heart of an old, forgotten land. They said that in this cave, there existed something beyond anything we could imagine. Something that could give birth to spirits in the real world." Lyerin paused, his eyes glistening with the weight of the tale. "We were all intrigued, of course. Who wouldn''t be? Spirits were something out of legends, myths passed down through generations. But we wanted to believe. "We wanted to see if the stories were true, if we could somehow unlock the power of the spirits for ourselves. So, we gathered every resource we had, every bit of knowledge we could find, and we set out on a journey that would change our lives forever." He exhaled slowly, as if the memories were painful to relive. "The journey wasn''t easy. The deeper we ventured into that cave, the more we realized just how dangerous it was. There were traps¡ªancient mechanisms designed to kill anyone who dared to come too close. We lost people along the way. Good people. Friends." His voice cracked, just enough to convey a genuine sense of loss. "It wasn''t just the traps. There were creatures¡­ things that we didn''t understand. They were monstrous, guardians of the cave. We fought for our lives at every turn. "Blood was spilled. I watched people die right in front of me¡ªpeople I''d known for years, people who had trusted me. But we kept going. We had to." Lyerin''s eyes turned distant, as if the horrors he described were replaying before him. "We finally reached the innermost chamber, and there it was¡ªthe scroll. The fabled scroll that could awaken a spirit in the real world, that could bind the essence of the Earth to a tribe or a family. But the cost¡­" He let the words hang in the air for a moment, as if the cost had been too great to bear. "By the time we had the scroll in our hands, only I was left. My team¡ªmy friends¡ªthey were all dead. Sacrificed for this one chance at power. "I should''ve felt triumphant, but all I felt was guilt. I had the scroll, yes, but at what price? And the worst part? I had no one to share it with. No one celebrates the victory." Lyerin''s voice dropped to a whisper, thick with emotion. "But I knew¡­ I knew what this scroll could do. It could awaken a spirit for a tribe, for a family, for a community that needed protection. It could turn the tide for anyone who possessed it. And yes," he added, a bitter smile twisting his lips, "I used it for my tribe¡ªthe Stonehooves Tribe. That''s how I brought them the power they now wield. But¡­ it wasn''t meant just for me. I had always intended to share it. To give it to those who needed it." He paused, letting his next words settle in with gravity. "But why mention the Borgias Family?" Lyerin smirked, as if letting the world in on a secret he had kept for far too long. "Because my name¡­ is Lyerin Borgias¡­ No- was my past name." Yasira, still standing beside him, blinked in shock at this revelation. The screen flickers slightly, capturing her stunned expression as she glances from Lyerin to the monitor and back again. "Yes," Lyerin continued, his tone now more deliberate, more controlled. "I''m a Borgias, but not fully. I''m a halfling. Do you know what that means? It means I was never truly one of them. To them, I was little more than a pet, a curiosity. A half-blooded mongrel, raised under their watchful eyes but never accepted. Never truly welcomed." His voice became quieter, tinged with bitterness. "My mother¡­ my sweet, dear mother. She was good to me, but even she was part of their game. The reason she treated me kindly was simple: because if I ever had a child of my own, a pure-blooded offspring, the family would take it from me. "They kept us under constant surveillance, always watching, always ensuring that we never became a threat." He shook his head, the look of heartbreak on his face almost convincing. "I knew my place. I knew what they thought of me. And yes, I hated them for it. But what could I do? They had my mother, and that was the one thing that kept me from tearing them apart with my own hands." sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lyerin paused again, his gaze softening as if caught in a painful memory. "I was nothing more than an outsider to them. A tool, something to be used and discarded. But that scroll¡­ that scroll was my gift to them. I wanted to give it to them out of loyalty, out of respect for my family. But over time, that loyalty faded. My hate grew. And now¡­" He lifted his gaze to the camera, his eyes cold and calculating. "Now, I hope someone destroys them. If they are wiped out, if someone puts an end to the Borgias Family, I would be glad. Let them perish. They have no place in my future." Yasira shifted beside him, her expression unreadable as she absorbed Lyerin''s words. His voice softened once again, now tinged with a dangerous edge. "But make no mistake¡ªI know their weaknesses. I gave them the scroll, but I also know that the Borgias Family is far more dangerous than anyone realizes. "They play games with power, with ancient knowledge, and they have no qualms about manipulating anyone who stands in their way. If you''re going to take them down, you''d better be prepared." Lyerin exhaled slowly, his tone measured and calm as he finished his story. "So, yes¡­ I know their secrets. I know their strengths. But more importantly, I know their weaknesses. And that is something no one else has. Not even them." The screen flickered once again as Lyerin''s words hung in the air, leaving the watching audience with a sense of awe, disbelief, and fear. Yasira, still reeling from everything she had heard, stared at Lyerin in stunned silence. Lyerin, however, merely smiled, his eyes glinting with a mixture of satisfaction and quiet menace. He had sown the seeds of doubt, and now all he had to do was wait for the chaos to unfold. "So yeah¡­" He added. "If you all really desire to win or at least survive against my wrath, my Stonehooves Tribe wrath, you need to awaken your very own spirits!" Then, Lyerin''s face comes close to the screen and whispers, "But don''t worry, I''ll give a clue on how you all can take it from them as promised!" Chapter 220: Path ways Lyerin stood before the flickering screen, a malicious grin spreading across his face as he prepared to reveal the most guarded secret of the Borgias Family. The tension in the air was palpable, and even Yasira, standing beside him, looked confused, unsure of what was about to unfold. Lyerin crossed his arms and spoke with the calm confidence of someone who had everything under control, someone who knew exactly what chaos he was about to unleash. "You want to know where the Borgias Family keeps its main territory?" Lyerin began, his voice deceptively casual. "It''s hidden in Sector 8. A heavily fortified, almost impenetrable city. But... nothing is truly impenetrable. There are ways in¡ªseven, to be precise." Yasira''s eyes widened, and a ripple of fear ran through her as Lyerin continued. The screen flickered, broadcasting his words to every corner of Earth, to every human ear that was listening. "First," Lyerin began, raising a finger as he spoke, "there''s the most obvious route¡ªthrough the front gates. The gates are guarded by some of the finest soldiers the Borgias can offer, but they''re not invincible. "If you gather enough manpower, a sizable army, and brute force, you can batter those gates down. Of course, you''ll lose a lot of people in the process, but if you''re willing to sacrifice, it''s one way to enter." He paused for dramatic effect, letting the weight of his words sink in before continuing. "The second way in," he said, holding up a second finger, "is through the sewers. Disgusting, I know, but the sewers of Sector 8 are vast, and they''re connected to various parts of the city. "If you can navigate the labyrinth beneath the streets, you''ll eventually find your way into the heart of the Borgias territory. The problem, however, is that the sewers are heavily patrolled by mutant creatures. "The Borgias have been breeding these things for years, guarding their territory from the shadows. But... if you''re clever and stealthy, you can avoid them. It''s risky, but doable." Lyerin''s eyes gleamed as he added a third finger to his count. "The third way in is through the northern cliffs. There''s a hidden pathway that only the Borgias know about¡ªwell, they thought only they knew about it. It''s a narrow, treacherous path, carved into the cliffs themselves. "It requires a lot of skill to traverse, and if you fall, well... it''s a long way down. But if you manage to climb the cliffs, you''ll find an entrance into the city''s northern district, completely unguarded. The Borgias don''t expect anyone to be crazy enough to take that route." Yasira''s jaw tightened as Lyerin continued to unravel secrets that had been kept from the world for generations. "The fourth way in," Lyerin went on, "is by sea. Sector 8 sits on the coast, and while the waters around it are treacherous and full of patrol ships, there''s a hidden cove that the Borgias use for smuggling. "I know the exact location of that cove, and once you find it, you can sneak into the city without being detected. "Of course, the waters are full of deadly creatures, so you''d need to be a strong swimmer and even stronger-willed to make it alive. But for those brave enough, it''s a relatively quiet way in." Lyerin raised a fifth finger. "The fifth way is through their merchant routes. The Borgias are wealthy, and they trade with other powerful families and tribes. "Every day, dozens of supply caravans move in and out of Sector 8. If you can disguise yourself as one of the merchants or slip into one of the wagons, you can ride straight through the city''s walls without anyone suspecting a thing. "But¡­ you''d have to be careful. The Borgias are paranoid, and they inspect every merchant and every shipment. One wrong move, and you''ll be caught." The screen flickered as Lyerin spoke, his words causing ripples of unrest across the globe. "Now, the sixth way in is perhaps the most dangerous of all. The Borgias have a series of underground tunnels running beneath the city¡ªold, ancient tunnels built before the Borgias even took control of the territory. "These tunnels are full of traps, and some say they''re haunted by the spirits of those who died long ago trying to take over the city. If you''re brave enough to risk it, the tunnels lead directly to the Borgias'' inner sanctum. But... getting out alive? That''s another question entirely." Lyerin smiled wickedly as he raised a final finger. "And the seventh way in... this one''s for the truly daring. The Borgias have airships¡ªmassive, armored airships that patrol the skies around Sector 8. "If you can hijack one of those ships and fly it into the city, you can land right in the middle of their palace. "Of course, you''d have to fight your way through their sky guards and make sure the ship doesn''t get shot down, but... for those who love a challenge, it''s the fastest way in." Yasira stared at him, horror etched across her face. She couldn''t believe what she was hearing¡ªLyerin had just laid bare every single weakness the Borgias Family had, every point of entry into their supposedly unbreachable city. What is he really doing? Why does it seem he really wanted to make others take the scroll? --- Meanwhile, in the heart of Sector 8, the Borgias Family was in chaos. Lyerin''s father, Lyuzen, stood in the grand hall, his face red with rage. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He slammed his fist down on the table in front of him, cracking the wood as his voice boomed throughout the chamber. "That damned brat!" he roared. "He''s giving away our secrets! Our defenses! How does he know all of this?" The room was filled with members of the Borgias Family, all of them shocked, their faces pale with disbelief. "How is this possible?" one of the elders muttered, his voice trembling. "How could he know about the northern cliffs? No one outside the family knows about that path!" Another voice, a younger member of the family, spoke up, his tone full of fear. "And the sewers! He''s talking about the mutant creatures! He knows everything! How can we stop him?" Lyuzen seethed, pacing back and forth. "We need to lock down the city immediately. Increase patrols. Fortify every single entry point he mentioned!" "But Father," a woman at the far end of the room said, her voice shaky, "what if he''s already told others? What if people are already on their way?" Lyuzen cursed again under his breath. "He''ll pay for this. I swear, that bastard will pay. He thinks he''s clever, but I''ll see to it that he''s brought to his knees!" The family members whispered among themselves, the room filled with tension and panic. Lyerin had exposed them, had shown the world how to infiltrate their most sacred stronghold, and now they were scrambling to find a way to protect themselves. "We need to act quickly," one of the senior members said, his voice full of urgency. "We can''t afford to let anyone find their way in. If they do, we''re finished." "Send word to the other families," Lyuzen commanded. "Tell them to reinforce their own defenses. We need allies now more than ever." "But how can we trust anyone now?" a younger woman asked. "If Lyerin knows our secrets, who''s to say he hasn''t sold information to others?" Lyuzen''s eyes burned with hatred. "We will deal with him. He won''t escape this. Not after what he''s done." --- Back in the strange dimension where Lyerin and Yasira stood, Lyerin watched the screen with a satisfied smirk. He had sown the seeds of chaos, and now he was ready for the next phase of his plan. "Do you all know what''s the most important thing I want to add?" Lyerin asked, his voice calm, almost casual. The question hung in the air, and the world waited for his next move. Chapter 221: Old Patriarch Lyerin stood before the screen, his eyes gleaming with malevolent excitement as he reached into a ring on his finger. The crowd watching, both in the strange dimension and on Earth, held their breath, waiting to see what twisted revelation he had in store. Slowly, with a flourish, he pulled something out from the ring¡ªsomething large and wrapped in cloth. With a dramatic gesture, he ripped away the cloth, revealing the decapitated head of a man, his face lined with age and scarred from the fresh explosion that Lyerin also caused. The head of the Patriarch of the Borgias Family. Gasps echoed across the room, and Lyerin threw his head back, laughing maniacally. His voice, full of mockery and joy, filled the air like a twisted symphony of madness. "Look! Look at him!" Lyerin shouted, holding up his head for the whole world to see. "The mighty patriarch of the Borgias Family! The man everyone feared, the one who thought himself untouchable, reduced to nothing but a lifeless head in my hand! "You want to know how this happened? You want to know how I lured him, tricked him like a dog, into my trap?" He let the head dangle from his grip, its eyes glazed over, mouth slightly open in a grotesque expression of shock, as if even in death, the patriarch couldn''t believe he had been bested. "It was brilliant! Absolutely brilliant!" Lyerin continued, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "You see, the last time the old man and I crossed paths, he thought he could corner me, thought he could finish me off alone. But I had other plans. I played him like a fool! "I infiltrated his family, got close enough to learn every secret, every weakness. The Borgias were so full of themselves, thinking they could keep me out, but I walked right into their core! "And when the time was right, I led him away¡ªlured him out like a rat following a trail of cheese!" Lyerin''s laughter echoed through the space, a dark, chilling sound that sent shivers down the spines of everyone listening. He looked directly into the camera, his grin widening as he relished the horror he was creating. "He followed me, the fool, all the way to the outskirts of the city. Oh, how he thought he was clever, that he would ambush me. But I had prepared something special for him¡ªoh yes, a trap unlike any other! "He thought he was chasing me into an open field, but the moment he stepped into my territory, he was mine. I watched as he struggled, dragged down into the mud like a pathetic insect caught in a web, screaming for help. $But no one came for him. No one could save him!" Lyerin''s maniacal grin only grew wider as he swung the head around, holding it up for everyone to see. "And now look at him! Reduced to this! The great patriarch of the Borgias Family, nothing more than a trophy in my collection. His family¡ªhis precious family¡ªnone of them could save him. And they won''t be able to save themselves, either. With a smile, Lyerin would add. "So you all don''t need to worry, the Borgias had no more strong peak protector!" ¡­ Meanwhile, back in Sector 8, the Borgias Family was in an uproar. The sight of their patriarch''s severed head sent waves of shock and horror through every member of the family. Lyuzen, Lyerin''s father, stood frozen in disbelief, his eyes locked on the screen, unable to comprehend what he was seeing. "No... no, this can''t be real!" one of the younger family members screamed, clutching his head in disbelief. "He''s lying! He has to be lying! The patriarch is invincible¡ªthere''s no way he could have fallen to that bastard!" Another member, an older woman with trembling hands, collapsed to her knees, tears streaming down her face. "We haven''t seen the patriarch in weeks... could it be? Could Lyerin really have killed him? Is that really his head?" Lyuzen clenched his fists, his face contorted with rage and grief. "That damned brat! How dare he! How could he have done this?!" One of the elders, shaking his head in disbelief, muttered, "We thought the patriarch had gone into seclusion, that he was planning something big. But this... this is beyond comprehension. How could Lyerin have outsmarted him?" Screams of despair filled the room as the reality of the situation began to sink in. Lyerin had killed their patriarch¡ªthe one man they all believed to be invincible, the one who had kept their family at the top for generations. And now he was dead, reduced to nothing more than a severed head in the hands of their greatest enemy. "He''s destroyed us!" one of the younger members wailed, tearing at his hair. "Without the patriarch, we''re vulnerable! We''ll be torn apart by our enemies!" "The old man... he was our last line of defense..." another voice muttered, eyes wide with fear. "How could this happen? How could we have let this happen?" Lyuzen slammed his fist into the wall, cracking the stone. "I''ll kill him! I''ll rip him apart with my bare hands! That bastard will pay for this!" But even as he spoke, the weight of the truth settled over him like a suffocating blanket. Lyerin had outsmarted them all. He had killed the patriarch, and now their family was in disarray, scrambling to make sense of the chaos that had been unleashed. --- Back in the strange realm, Yasira stood in stunned silence as Lyerin continued to flaunt his supposed victory. Her mind raced, trying to make sense of everything he was saying. Why was he doing this? What was his endgame? And then it hit her. She reached for the communication device, her hands trembling slightly as she realized what Lyerin was really trying to do. Speaking into the microphone, she addressed the Earthlings once again, her voice urgent and pleading. "Everyone, listen to me! Lyerin is lying!" Yasira''s voice was strong, but there was a slight tremble of desperation. "He''s acting like a madman, trying to scare you, to make you believe in these wild stories. None of this is real! The head he''s showing you¡ªit might not even be the patriarch! He''s just trying to turn us against each other!" Lyerin turned to her, his grin faltering slightly as he watched her speak. "The scroll he mentioned," Yasira continued, "it could be a fake! He''s trying to sow chaos, trying to make you all doubt each other, doubt the Borgias Family. But you mustn''t fall for his lies! "The Borgias Family is still strong, and they will defend themselves. Please, do not turn against them! If you all start fighting among ourselves, we will only make Lyerin stronger!" She looked directly into the camera, her eyes wide with urgency. "You all must stay united! Do not let Lyerin manipulate you with his lies. The Borgias Family is not your enemy. They are protectors of humanity! "And as for the scroll... even if it exists, we don''t know what it truly is. Don''t let greed cloud your judgment. Lyerin is using your fear against you!" Yasira turned toward Lyerin, her eyes narrowing as she added, "You can''t scare us, Lyerin. We see through your madness." But Lyerin''s grin slowly returned, and he leaned closer to her, his voice dripping with malice. "Oh, Yasira... I think you''ve misunderstood. I don''t need to scare anyone. They''ll come to me of their own free will, just you wait." Yasira''s heart sank, but she stood firm. "No. They won''t. Not after this." The scene ended as the tension thickened, leaving the world hanging in the balance, torn between belief and doubt, chaos and unity. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 222: Crush the head Lyerin''s laughter echoed through the strange realm as he gazed at Yasira, his eyes filled with twisted amusement. He had expected her to squirm, to panic, but instead, she stood firm, and that amused him even more. His grin widened as his laughter died down into a low chuckle, and he leaned closer to her, mockingly patting her on the head like one would a child. "And why," he asked, his voice dripping with condescension, "do you think I''m lying, Yasira? Go on, tell everyone why you think all of this is just some elaborate farce." His eyes gleamed with anticipation, eager to hear her justification. Yasira took a deep breath, standing tall despite the menace radiating from Lyerin. Her mind raced as she carefully formulated her response, knowing that the fate of not only the Borgias but perhaps the entire human race could hinge on what she said next. "You see, Lyerin," Yasira began, her voice steady, though her heart was pounding, "everything you''ve done so far reeks of desperation. You''re trying too hard. Yes, I can see it clearly now. "You''re trying to scare them, to intimidate the humans and the Borgias Family into believing that you''re far more powerful than you truly are. But the truth is, this is all a carefully constructed lie¡ªone that you hope will create chaos and distrust among them." She paused, watching Lyerin''s expression, but he simply raised an eyebrow, his grin still firmly in place. "You flaunt that severed head," Yasira continued, pointing toward the head of the so-called Borgias patriarch, "as if it''s definitive proof of your victory. But think about it¡ªdoes it even make sense? A man like the patriarch of the Borgias Family, someone who is known for his cunning and power, someone who has survived countless assassination attempts, would follow you out of the safety of his city without a plan? Without backup? And fall so easily into your trap? It''s not logical." She gestured toward the camera, addressing the humans and Borgias family members who were likely watching. "Why would a patriarch, a man responsible for protecting his entire family, leave himself vulnerable in such a reckless manner? "Especially when he knows that Lyerin, someone he''s already identified as a threat, is still out there, lurking, plotting? No, it doesn''t add up." Yasira''s voice grew more confident as she continued, laying out her argument piece by piece. "And what of the supposed scroll that Lyerin claims he has? The one that can awaken a spirit? If such a thing existed, do you really think Lyerin would announce it so publicly? "Would he tell the world where it came from, how it could be used, and what it could do? "A man as secretive and cunning as him? "No. "Lyerin thrives on manipulation, on keeping people guessing. Revealing something so valuable to the public would be the last thing he would do." She crossed her arms, staring Lyerin down as she spoke. "And let''s talk about the Borgias Family''s weaknesses that Lyerin so generously decided to share. "Really, Lyerin? You expect us to believe that after infiltrating their core, you, of all people, would give away their vulnerabilities so freely? It''s a classic diversion tactic. "You want to make everyone think that the Borgias Family is on the brink of collapse, that they''re exposed and weak, so that the real threats¡ªthe other powerful families, the other entities on Earth¡ªwill turn their attention to them instead of you. "You want to create chaos, to pit everyone against each other while you sit back and watch." Yasira turned to the camera again, her expression serious. "Earthlings, humans¡ªcan''t you see what he''s doing? Lyerin is trying to make you distrust one another, trying to create divisions where none need to exist. "He''s banking on your greed, on your fear, to make you believe that you need to destroy the Borgias Family to save yourselves. "But the truth is, he''s lying. He''s creating a smokescreen to cover up his own weaknesses. Don''t fall for it." Her eyes narrowed as she turned back to Lyerin. "Everything about you, Lyerin, screams manipulation. You lie, you deceive, and you twist the truth to suit your own ends. But I see through you. "The Borgias see through you. And soon, everyone else will too." --- Meanwhile, on Earth, in the heavily fortified halls of the Borgias Family''s central compound, a palpable sense of dread and disbelief had taken hold. The image of the severed head, supposedly belonging to their patriarch, still loomed large in their minds, but Yasira''s words had given them pause. Lyuzen, Lyerin''s father, stood in stunned silence, his hands trembling with barely restrained fury. Around him, members of the Borgias Family whispered anxiously, exchanging worried glances. "Do you think it''s true?" one of the younger members asked, her voice shaking. "Could the patriarch really have fallen into Lyerin''s trap?" "No," another man snapped, his voice laced with disbelief. "There''s no way. The patriarch was too careful, too clever to be outwitted by that... that halfling!" "But the head," someone else whispered. "It looked real." "It''s a trick!" Lyuzen suddenly shouted, slamming his fist onto the table. "That damned brat is playing games with us. He''s trying to make us doubt ourselves, to make us think the patriarch is dead so we''ll panic and make mistakes." One of the elders, an older man with a grizzled beard, nodded in agreement. "Yasira was right. Lyerin''s a liar, always has been. He''s using fear and confusion to manipulate us. He wants us to believe that we''re vulnerable, that we''re exposed. But the patriarch is alive¡ªI''m sure of it. He wouldn''t fall so easily." A younger member chimed in, her voice filled with worry. "But what if he''s not lying? What if the patriarch really is dead? What if Lyerin did manage to infiltrate the family?" "Enough!" Lyuzen growled, his eyes blazing with fury. "I refuse to believe that bastard killed my father. It''s a trick, a cruel joke. We need to stay calm and think this through. If we lose our heads now, we''ll be playing right into his hands." "But what about the scroll?" another elder asked. "If what Yasira says is true, and Lyerin''s lying about that too, then what is his real goal? What does he want?" Lyuzen''s jaw tightened as he paced the room. "He wants chaos. He wants us to destroy ourselves. The scroll is probably fake, just another one of his lies to make us tear each other apart while he watches. We need to focus, stay united, and not let him manipulate us." The room fell into a tense silence as the members of the Borgias Family exchanged anxious glances. They were caught between disbelief and fear, unsure of what to believe. But one thing was certain: Lyerin had thrown their world into turmoil, and the consequences of his actions were beginning to unravel. --- Lyerin''s laughter once again filled the air, cutting through the tension like a knife. He leaned back, his arms wide in a mocking gesture of acceptance. "You know what, Yasira?" he said, his voice dripping with amusement. "You''re absolutely right. I am lying. Everything you said is true. I''m trying to manipulate them, to turn everyone against each other, to create chaos." His eyes sparkled with sadistic glee as he spoke, almost as if he enjoyed hearing her lay out his plan. He began to repeat Yasira''s words, mimicking her logical, measured tone with eerie precision. "The patriarch would never have followed me out into the open without a plan. He''s far too smart for that. And the scroll? Of course, it''s probably fake. Why would I reveal something so valuable to the public? That would be foolish, wouldn''t it?" Lyerin''s voice grew darker, more theatrical, as he continued. "And yes, I want to make everyone believe the Borgias Family is weak, that they''re on the brink of collapse. I want to sow distrust, to make them think their enemies are circling, ready to strike. "Because when they''re divided, when they''re too busy fighting each other, that''s when I can swoop in and take what I want." S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He grinned, his voice lowering to a menacing whisper. "Chaos is my weapon. Fear is my ally. And you''re all playing right into my hands." With that, Lyerin turned to the camera, his eyes gleaming with maniacal delight. "But let''s see how much of this is a lie, shall we?" Without warning, he tightened his grip on the severed head of the patriarch. With a sickening crunch, he crushed it between his fingers, blood and bone splattering across the screen. Yasira''s gasp echoed through the room, and Lyerin smiled darkly. "Now... let''s see what happens next." Chapter 223: Panther Revelation As Lyerin crushed the head of the Borgias Family Patriarch in his hand, a grotesque squelch echoed through the space they occupied. Blood and bone fragments spilled between his fingers, and Lyerin''s face twisted into a maniacal grin, his eyes gleaming with unrestrained madness. "Oh, you thought it was over?" he said, his voice dripping with malice. "This head¡­ it was still alive, sustained by Eldren energy! The patriarch''s essence clung to it even in death... but now? No more." The ground beneath them trembled, an ominous vibration spreading through the air like a wave. Suddenly, the space around Lyerin warped, and a low, rumbling growl filled the atmosphere. Yasira''s eyes widened in terror, her confidence eroding as she sensed the overwhelming presence manifesting before them. A deafening roar split the silence, the sound primal, ancient, and filled with rage. The ethereal form of a panther materialized, its black, spectral body shimmering with an otherworldly energy. The panther''s eyes glowed with a fiery intensity, its sleek form moving with deadly grace. The air around it crackled with power, its presence alone enough to send waves of fear rippling through anyone who dared look upon it. Lyerin, however, remained unfazed. In fact, his maniacal grin only widened as the panther materialized. He spread his arms wide, laughing maniacally as the ship beneath them began to shake violently, its hull creaking as if it were about to be torn apart. "Look, everyone!" Lyerin shouted, addressing the Earthlings watching from below, his voice dripping with irony. "Yasira was right! I''m lying! Just as she said! But oh... what''s this?" He gestured to the ethereal panther, still roaring in fury. "It seems even my lies can summon spirits!" Yasira stood frozen, her mind racing in panic. The Shura spaceship they were on trembled even more violently, and the air around them grew thick with tension. Her eyes darted around, looking for any escape, but it was too late. With a final, earth-shaking roar, the ship''s integrity gave way, and the entire structure began to collapse beneath them. The ship plummeted from the sky, disintegrating as it fell, revealing Lyerin and Yasira floating amidst the wreckage. And there, looming over them like a harbinger of death, the black panther spirit circled, its eyes fixed on Lyerin. It was as if the panther embodied the soul of the Borgias Family itself, born from their collective essence, weak but burning with purpose. But Lyerin remained unfazed. As the panther lunged at him, its claws outstretched to strike, Lyerin snorted, raising his hand lazily. With a flick of his finger, a surge of Earth-brown Eldren energy crackled through the air. It was subtle at first, a faint pulse, but the moment it made contact with the panther, the spirit disintegrated. The ethereal form unraveled in an instant, dissolving into particles of dust that blew away in the wind. Lyerin laughed once more, his voice booming across the sky. "Hahahaha! Is that it? Is that all the Borgias Family has to offer? A weak, level-one spirit, born only to be extinguished!" --- On Earth, the reactions were nothing short of shock and horror. In the halls of the Borgias Family, a collective gasp rippled through the room as the sight of the black panther spirit appeared on the screen. The patriarch''s severed head, the mad laughter of Lyerin, the crumbling ship¡ªnone of that shook them as much as the moment they saw their family''s spirit, the black panther, appear for the first time. Lyuzen, Lyerin''s father, stood frozen, his face drained of color. He couldn''t believe what he was seeing. "The panther¡­" he whispered, barely able to get the words out. "The spirit of the Borgias¡­ it shouldn''t come out!" One of the elders, an ancient man with deep lines etched into his face, collapsed into his chair, his hands trembling. "But¡­ that should be impossible," he muttered. "They will know!" Another one added. "No family has ever been able to awaken a spirit. We''ve tried for centuries¡­ for generations. But only we can do that because of Lyerin? I thought he gave it to his mother for free?" A younger member of the family, wide-eyed with disbelief, turned to the others. "They will know. If the spirit really was awakened, then that means Lyerin wasn''t lying. He¡­ he knew the secret to awakening it. He knew! And the other families would¡­" Another elder shook her head, her voice filled with fear. "The panther was weak. A level-one spirit¡­ barely formed. But it was real. It existed. The Borgias Family¡ªour family¡ªhas a spirit! We just followed what was on the scroll on whim!? How come!?" Lyuzen slammed his fist into the table, rage and frustration boiling inside him. "But how?! How did he do it? How did he summon the spirit of our family to attack him?!" He paced back and forth, his mind racing. "This isn''t supposed to happen. If the other Families knew¡­ after all, spirits are only awakened by the ancient tribes of Earth. We¡ª" He paused, gripping the edge of the table with white knuckles. "We will be attacked from all sides," another voice chimed in, "the other families wouk think that the Borgias have been sitting on a secret this whole time¡­" The room fell into a stunned silence. Every member of the Borgias Family knew what this meant. The existence of the black panther spirit, even if it was weak, was proof that Lyerin''s claims about the family''s hidden power were indeed true. They had the means to awaken a spirit, but until now, they had failed to do so. Another family member, his voice shaking, finally broke the silence. "We''ve been exposed. The other families will know we have the secret. They''ll come for us. They''ll want to know how to do it themselves. They''ll want to¡ª" "Enough!" Lyuzen roared, silencing the room. He stared at the screen, his eyes burning with fury and disbelief as Lyerin''s image continued to laugh maniacally in the sky. The black panther spirit, once a symbol of their power, their legacy, had turned to dust before their eyes. --- In other parts of the world, the reaction was no less dramatic. In the halls of other powerful families¡ªthe ones who had controlled the narrative of Earth for centuries¡ªpanic spread like wildfire. The spirits, the legends, the ancient secrets they had sought for generations, all seemed to be unraveling before their very eyes. A council of elders from the Rothwalds Family, an ancient lineage that had survived countless wars, sat in stunned silence. The oldest among them, a woman with silver hair and sharp, calculating eyes, finally spoke. "If the Borgias Family has truly awakened a spirit, then the balance of power is about to shift." Another elder leaned forward, his face pale. "But how? How could they have done it? We''ve been searching for the secret to awaken spirits for centuries. If the Borgias have figured it out¡­" The leader of the council slammed his fist on the table. "We need to know. If the Borgias have unlocked the secret, we cannot allow them to hold that power alone. We must find out how they did it." --- Back in the sky, as the last remnants of the black panther spirit faded into nothingness, Lyerin''s laughter died down to a low chuckle. He turned to Yasira, who stood trembling beside him, her face pale with fear and confusion. "You see?" Lyerin said mockingly. "Even in my madness, there''s a shred of truth. You thought I was lying, Yasira. But look¡ªThey awakened the Borgias Family''s spirit." Yasira could only stare in shock as the truth of Lyerin''s words sank in. He had done it. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He had summoned the panther spirit, something no one believed possible. And even though the panther was weak, its existence alone proved that the Borgias Family held the secret that could change everything. Lyerin''s grin widened. "Let''s see how the rest of the world reacts to this revelation, shall we?" Chapter 224: Emergency escape plan Back at the Borgias Family estate, perched in the tallest and most fortified building in Sector 8, chaos reigned. The halls, normally silent with power and wealth, were now filled with the echo of hurried footsteps, frantic whispers, and the collective panic of a family on the brink of collapse. The air was thick with fear as the realization of what had just transpired began to sink in. The dimly lit chamber where the senior family members convened felt suffocating, with tension crackling like static between them. Seated around an immense marble table, the heads of the Borgias Family, including Lyuzen and the elderly but formidable Lord Victor, sat in stunned silence, their faces ashen with disbelief. Their minds churned with a single thought: The world now knew they had a spirit, and it was real. Lyuzen, his hands trembling, broke the silence first. "That damned brat!" His voice quivered, betraying the deep-rooted anxiety that gripped him. He ran a hand through his greying hair, his gaze unfocused as he stared at the screen that had shown Lyerin''s maniacal display. "We followed the scroll''s instructions¡­ The ritual was performed. And now, it''s gone. The scroll, the very thing we thought would give us an edge, has disintegrated. Turned to dust, but I didn''t expect that it would really awaken the spirit of our Family" His voice rose, hysteria creeping into his tone. One of the elders, a sharp-eyed woman named Selene, shook her head vehemently. "How could this happen? How could we not know that awakening the spirit would expose us like this?" She slammed her fist onto the table. "We were so sure! So sure we would keep this hidden!" Another elder, grim-faced and visibly shaken, muttered, "The other families¡­ they''ll come for us. They''ll demand answers, Lyuzen. They''ll want to know how we did it. "How we unlocked the secret that they''ve been searching for, for generations. We''ve awoken a spirit¡ªour spirit. But they won''t believe it''s something we can control!" Lyuzen stood up abruptly, pacing the room with heavy, uneven steps. "It''s worse than that. We don''t even fully understand how we did it ourselves! The scroll¡ªit just vanished after the ritual. All we have left is this... this panther spirit that''s already been extinguished! We don''t even have the power to sustain it!" He slammed his hands on the table, his face a mixture of anger and desperation. "Then what will we tell the other families?" Lord Victor spoke up, his voice a steady contrast to the rising panic around the table. His cold blue eyes scanned the faces of his fellow family members, his expression unreadable. "When they come knocking on our door, demanding the secret to awakening their own spirits, what will we say?" A younger member, pale and shaking, stammered, "We¡­ we can''t tell them the scroll is gone. They''ll destroy us!" "They''ll do more than that," Selene hissed. "They''ll strip us of everything. Our power, our influence¡ªeverything we''ve worked for. And that madman, Lyerin¡ªhe''s practically handed them the tools to dismantle us piece by piece! The fact that he revealed our spirit means we no longer hold any cards." Victor''s face darkened. "We don''t know who we can trust anymore. The other families, they''ll pretend to come as allies, but we know better. They''ll want what we have. They''ll stop at nothing to take it." Panic spread like wildfire through the room as each member of the Borgias Family began to murmur in agreement. "We have to do something! We have to act before they come for us," one elder shouted. "We need to figure out how to hide the fact that our spirit was awakened. We can''t let anyone know that we''ve already lost control of it," another cried, his voice breaking with fear. Lyuzen slammed his fist on the table, silencing the room once more. His voice, though shaking, carried a tone of authority. "Enough! We can''t afford to crumble. Not now." He took a deep breath, regaining a measure of composure before continuing. "We need a plan. If the other families find out the truth, we''re finished. But maybe... maybe we can still salvage this." One of the elders, an ancient man with silver hair and a crooked posture, muttered, "What are you suggesting, Lyuzen? How do we salvage a situation like this?" Lyuzen stopped pacing and turned to face them all. "We hide the symbol of the family. We bury it deep, where no one will find it. The moment the other families realize we''ve awoken a spirit, they''ll come hunting for any sign of it. "But if we hide it, we can at least buy ourselves time. We need to make sure no one, not even the most powerful families, can track it down." The room fell silent for a moment as the others considered his suggestion. Selene, always sharp and calculating, frowned deeply. "Hide the symbol of the family? Do you really think that will stop them? They''ll tear this city apart searching for it." Lyuzen raised a hand. "It won''t stop them. But it will delay them. Delay them long enough for us to regroup, to figure out our next move. We can''t let them know how desperate we are." At that moment, Lord Victor, one of the strongest and most influential members of the family, who had remained quiet throughout the chaos, finally spoke up. His deep, gravelly voice cut through the panic like a knife. "Hiding the symbol of the family is not enough," he said, his voice calm but resolute. "You think this will blow over by stalling for time? No. This is the beginning of a full-scale war between the families. The moment the others get wind of this, they''ll not only come for our secrets, they''ll come for us." The room fell into an even deeper silence as Victor''s words sank in. Lyuzen narrowed his eyes, glaring at Victor. "And what would you suggest, then?" Victor stood slowly, his tall, imposing frame casting a long shadow across the table. "We hide the statue of the Borgias Family spirit," he said quietly but firmly. "Not just the symbol, but the very essence of the spirit itself. The statue represents the panther, and they''ll come looking for it. Without that statue, the panther cannot be revived, not in any meaningful way." The others looked at Victor with a mix of confusion and apprehension. "And what about the family?" one of the elders asked cautiously. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Victor''s eyes were cold and calculating. "I will take the younger generation of our family, those who are the most talented, the most capable, and I will go into hiding with them. We need to ensure that some of us survive, no matter what happens." A murmur of shock ran through the room. "You''re suggesting we abandon the city? Abandon the rest of the family?" "I''m suggesting," Victor said sharply, "that we ensure the survival of the future of this family. The city is too vulnerable. If we stay here, we will be overrun by the other families. We need to disappear, take the younger generation, and preserve what we can of the Borgias legacy." Lyuzen hesitated, his face contorting as he weighed the decision. Finally, with a slow, reluctant nod, he agreed. "You''re right, Victor. We have no other choice. If we want the Borgias to survive, we must protect the young. Hide the statue, scatter the family, and buy ourselves time." Victor gave a solemn nod, turning his gaze toward the window that overlooked the sprawling city below. "The other families will come. They will hunt us. But by the time they realize what we''ve done, it will be too late. We will be gone, and the Borgias will live on." As Lyuzen and Victor exchanged grim nods of understanding, the weight of their decision settled heavily over the room. The Borgias Family, once a pillar of power and control, now found themselves standing on the precipice of destruction, scrambling for survival in a world that had turned against them. Chapter 225: Destruction The city lay in ruins, a stark contrast to the once grand and opulent structures that had symbolized the power of the Borgias Family. Now, the streets were filled with debris, smoke billowed from crumbled buildings, and the sound of distant explosions echoed like thunder. Panic gripped the population, young and old alike. Families clutched each other as they ran through the streets, desperate to find safety. Mothers shielded their children, while elderly citizens, once proud and secure under the Borgias'' rule, hobbled in fear, their faces etched with terror and confusion. The once-bustling markets were now filled with abandoned stalls, overturned carts, and the occasional wares scattered across the cobblestones. People fought over scraps of food, and cries of desperation filled the air as the sense of order, long maintained by the iron grip of the Borgias, crumbled into chaos. The city''s former elegance was now a wasteland, where survival was the only priority. Among the shadows of a crumbling alleyway, a group of individuals, their faces obscured by the dark, whispered amongst themselves, their voices low and anxious. They huddled close, casting furtive glances toward the shattered remains of the Borgias Family''s stronghold in the distance. "Where do you think they''ve gone?" a man asked, his voice tinged with fear. His eyes darted around as if expecting to be watched. A taller figure, his face half-covered by a hood, shook his head. "They''re not here anymore, that''s for sure. The strongest members of the family¡ªthe core¡ªmust have fled the moment the ritual was complete." "But how?" another whispered urgently. "There were guards all over the city, the watchtowers were manned. No one saw them leave. And there''s no sign of the younger generation either. No bodies, no traces. It''s like they vanished." A woman, her eyes narrowed in suspicion, leaned closer. "They must have had a plan. There''s no way the Borgias would leave themselves so exposed, not after awakening their spirit. I heard they performed some kind of powerful ritual in secret. Perhaps they used that to escape." The group fell silent, pondering the possibilities. "What about the secret tunnels?" one of the younger men whispered, breaking the silence. "It''s said they''ve had them for centuries, ways in and out of the city, known only to the core family members." Another shook his head. "We''ve already checked most of them. They''re either collapsed or too dangerous to use now with the city falling apart. If they used the tunnels, they were long gone before the collapse." "Then where?" the tall man asked, his tone growing more desperate. "Where would they go?" The woman stared at the broken skyline of the city. "They''re smart. They wouldn''t flee without a backup plan. They must have split up. The strongest forces and the talented young ones¡ªthey''ll be hiding, waiting for the right moment. "Maybe in the countryside, or deeper in the forests, where the terrain can protect them. Or maybe they''ve gone underground, literally, into one of the forgotten places outside the city, where no one will think to look." The group murmured in agreement. "And what about their leader, Lord Victor? He''s the key. Wherever he is, the rest of them will follow." The tall man clenched his fists. "Victor would never abandon the family completely. He''s too proud. Wherever they are, he''s with them, planning their return. We have to think of countermeasures. If we can find them before they regain their strength¡­" His voice trailed off, but the implication was clear. The Borgias, though defeated for the moment, were far from finished. They needed to act before the family regained its footing and struck back. "We need to spread out," the woman said, her voice steady but tense. "Search every possible escape route, every hidden place they could be. The countryside, the forests, the ruins. They''ll be hiding somewhere, biding their time. We can''t give them that time." One by one, the shadowy figures nodded in agreement and began to drift away, slipping back into the crumbling city to carry out their plan. From the cover of the nearby forest, Victor watched the city from a distance, his eyes sharp and unwavering. He stood among the trees, the wind ruffling his dark cloak, blending him into the natural surroundings. His eyes scanned the ruined city, noting the panicked movements of the citizens and the remnants of the forces that once protected the Borgias'' domain. His breath came in slow, controlled inhales, but his mind raced with anger and a burning desire for vengeance. Lyerin''s name echoed in his thoughts like a curse. "He won''t get away with this," Victor muttered, his voice low and filled with venom. "He thinks he''s won. He thinks he can crush us with his madness and lies." His gaze flicked toward the city once more before turning back into the depths of the forest. "But we''ll rebuild. We''ll gather our strength, and when the time comes¡­" His eyes narrowed, and his lips curled into a cold, dangerous smile. "We''ll make him pay." With one last glance at the ruins, Victor turned and melted back into the shadows of the trees, disappearing from view as silently as he had appeared. ¡­ Lyerin stood over Yasira, his fingers tightening around her neck, the warmth of her body contrasting with the coldness of his smile. Her six arms, severed and scattered like fallen branches around them, bled out onto the ground, creating a stark, vivid reminder of the brutality that had just transpired. The ethereal beauty of the Asura girl, once alluring and fierce, now seemed almost haunting in her brokenness. "Where is my tribe?" Lyerin asked, his voice smooth, almost mockingly curious. "After winning the survival game, where are they? Where did they go? Did you think you could simply take them from me without consequences?" Yasira''s smile was weak, blood oozing from her nose and pooling in the corners of her eyes, staining her cheeks crimson. Yet, despite her predicament, there was a defiance in her gaze. "You''ll never find your tribe again, Lyerin," she said, her voice strained but laced with an eerie calmness. "They are lost to you now. The Asura have ways that you can''t even begin to comprehend." Lyerin leaned closer, his eyes narrowing, searching for any sign of weakness in her. "Lost? Or hidden? I know you Asuras are skilled in the arts of deception. Did you think severing your own arms would intimidate me?" He chuckled darkly, relishing the twisted power he held over her. "I''m merely curious. What did your people do to them?" Yasira''s breath came in ragged gasps, and she forced herself to speak, the effort evident in her trembling frame. "You think you''re clever, Lyerin, but you know nothing of the Asura. Your tribe¡­ they''re not just hidden. They are taken to places beyond your reach, beyond your understanding." Her voice wavered slightly, but she pressed on, her resilience shining through the pain. "They are in the hands of my people now. They will be used to strengthen our forces, and you will never see them again." Lyerin''s amusement turned to irritation as he listened to her words. "Taken? You think you can keep them from me? They are part of me. You''ve no idea what it means to be bonded to a tribe''s spirit, to have power running through your veins. I will find them, and when I do, you''ll regret this." "Regret?" Yasira laughed, a harsh, bitter sound that echoed through the chaos surrounding them. "You''re a fool if you think that. We Asura are beyond your petty threats. You believe your victory in the survival game means anything? The powers at play are far greater than you can imagine." "Powers at play?" Lyerin scoffed, a gleam of madness sparking in his eyes. "You underestimate my resolve. If my tribe is truly lost, then I''ll tear apart the entire Asura race to find them. I''ll unleash chaos upon your people, and you''ll watch as they fall one by one." Yasira''s gaze remained steady, even as blood dripped from her features. "You can''t begin to fathom the consequences of such actions. The Asura are giants among rulers, little human Lyerin. They will come for you, and they will come for the humans who follow you. You''re playing a game far above your weight class." "Game?" Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lyerin sneered, releasing her neck just enough for her to take a shuddering breath, his tone dripping with disdain. "This is no game to me, Yasira. This is survival. And in survival, I will use every trick, every means necessary to reclaim what is mine. You may have your precious tribe now, but soon, very soon, they will be nothing more than pawns in my play. And you¡­" He leaned in closer, his voice a whisper of malice, "you''ll be the first to witness their demise." Yasira''s eyes flickered with a mix of fear and determination as she met his gaze. "You''ll fail, human Lyerin. The Asura will always find a way to protect their own control. Even if you think you''re invincible, but that arrogance will be your downfall." Lyerin straightened, a twisted smile stretching across his lips. "Perhaps. But for now, I have the upper hand, and your people are at my mercy. I''ll savor every moment of this. You''ve made a grave mistake underestimating me." With that, he released her completely, stepping back and admiring the sight of her broken form sprawled on the ground. He relished the power he held, the thrill of victory coursing through his veins. Yasira lay there, bleeding and battered, but her spirit remained unbroken. Lyerin knew she would be a valuable asset, a living reminder of the chaos he was capable of unleashing. "Now, let''s see where they could be," he mused, a manic glint in his eyes as he contemplated his next move. Chapter 226: Hiding place Lyerin tightened his grip slightly around Yasira''s throat, watching her wince in pain. He could see the blood trickling from her severed arms, pooling beneath her, and her face was contorted in agony, but she still managed a twisted smile, her defiance not yet fully broken. Lyerin stared at her for a moment, his expression unreadable. And then, out of nowhere, he burst into laughter. It wasn''t the kind of laugh that would ease tension¡ªit was dark and mocking, filled with a sinister amusement that sent chills down Yasira''s spine. She tried to mask her fear, glaring at him through her bloodshot eyes, but Lyerin''s laughter only grew louder. "Ah, Yasira," Lyerin said, catching his breath, still chuckling as he looked down at her. "You really thought I was serious, didn''t you? About all of it¡ªthe tribe, the Asura, the threats." He leaned in closer, his face inches from hers. "You should have seen the look on your face! You actually believed I would be so¡­ predictable." Yasira''s eyes narrowed, filled with a mixture of hatred and doubt. "What are you talking about?" she spat, her voice weak but defiant. "Oh, don''t be so angry," Lyerin teased, loosening his grip slightly to let her breathe, but still keeping her restrained. "I was just having a little fun. You know, you really should learn to relax. Being so serious all the time¡ªit''ll give you wrinkles." He laughed again, reveling in her discomfort. Yasira tried to jerk away from him, but she was too weak. The loss of blood and the pain from her severed arms were starting to take their toll. She gritted her teeth, trying to maintain her composure, but every time Lyerin''s mocking gaze met hers, she felt a flicker of doubt. What was he planning? Why was he tormenting her like this? "Calm down, Yasira," Lyerin cooed, his voice suddenly soft and soothing, but it was laced with insincerity. "I''m not going to hurt you anymore¡­ unless you give me a reason to." He grinned at her, watching the uncertainty flicker across her face. "I''m just trying to have a conversation here. After all, we''re both intelligent beings, aren''t we?" Yasira''s lips twitched with disgust, but she remained silent, her eyes still filled with loathing. "What? No response?" Lyerin feigned disappointment. "Come now, Yasira, you''re better than this. Surely you can muster up more than just a glare." He released her throat, letting her fall to the ground in a crumpled heap. She gasped for breath, her body trembling from the strain. Lyerin crouched down beside her, his expression shifting from amusement to something more serious. "You know, I''ve been thinking¡­ if I were in your shoes, I''d probably be a little more cooperative. After all, we both know what happens to people who cross the Asura, don''t we?" Yasira glared at him through her pain, her voice hoarse as she spat, "You''ll never get your tribe back. They''re gone, Lyerin. You''ll never find them." Lyerin smiled at her, his eyes gleaming with a dangerous light. "Oh, but that''s where you''re wrong, Yasira." He leaned in close to her, his breath warm against her ear. "I know where they''ve taken them." Her eyes widened slightly, the fear in them unmistakable. "Shall I tell you?" he whispered, his voice low and conspiratorial. "I''ve been thinking about it. I''ve been piecing it together. You Asura have certain patterns, certain places you hide things. And my tribe? They''re far too valuable to be thrown away carelessly." He paused, watching the flicker of doubt in her eyes grow stronger. "Let me guess¡­ the first place you would take them¡­ the only place that makes sense to start." He chuckled darkly, his voice dropping to a whisper again. "The Sargasso Rift. That''s where you''d hide them, isn''t it?" Yasira blinked in surprise, her body tensing at the name. Lyerin could see it in her eyes¡ªhe was on to something. But then, after a moment, he shook his head and sighed, dismissing the idea with a wave of his hand. "No, no. That can''t be right. Too obvious. The Rift is too well-guarded by your kind. You wouldn''t risk putting something as important as my tribe there." Yasira''s expression hardened, but Lyerin could see the fear beginning to take root. He was getting closer. "Let me think¡­" Lyerin''s voice trailed off as he stood up and began to pace in front of her, his mind racing with possibilities. "If not the Rift, then where? Where would the Asura hide something they didn''t want anyone to find?" He stopped suddenly, snapping his fingers as if an idea had just struck him. "The Catacombs of Qishnara! Yes, that makes sense. Remote, nearly impossible to navigate, and filled with ancient traps that would kill anyone foolish enough to enter." He grinned at Yasira, his eyes gleaming with triumph. "You took them there, didn''t you?" But as soon as he said it, Lyerin shook his head again, dismissing the idea just as quickly as he''d suggested it. "No, no. Too dangerous. Even the Asura wouldn''t risk it. They''re valuable to you, after all. You wouldn''t want them dying before you had the chance to use them." Yasira''s breathing grew heavier, her eyes darting back and forth as she tried to make sense of what Lyerin was doing. Was he playing with her? Was he really figuring it out? Or was this just another one of his twisted games? Lyerin laughed softly, crouching down beside her again, his face close to hers once more. "You know, it''s funny," he said, his voice low and almost tender. "I''ve gone over this a thousand times in my head. And every time, I come to the same conclusion." He paused for effect, watching the terror grow in her eyes. "There''s only one place you could have taken them. Only one place that makes sense." He leaned in even closer, his lips brushing against her ear as he whispered the name of a location. Yasira''s eyes went wide with horror. She gasped, her body going rigid as the realization of what he had said hit her. Lyerin stepped back, a satisfied smirk spreading across his face as he watched her reaction. "Ah, so I was right," he said softly, his voice filled with dark amusement. "You really did take them there." Yasira stared at him, her face pale and her body trembling. She opened her mouth to speak, but no words came out. The terror in her eyes was unmistakable. Lyerin stood up, towering over her, his smile growing wider. "You see, Yasira," he said, his voice filled with cold confidence. "You can''t hide anything from me. No matter how hard you try, I''ll always find out the truth." Yasira''s breath came in short, panicked gasps as she stared up at him, her mind racing. How had he known? How had he figured it out? Lyerin bent down once more, his eyes gleaming with cruel satisfaction as he whispered, "Now, let''s see if your precious Asura can protect you from me." With that, he turned and walked away, leaving Yasira trembling in fear, her mind reeling from the revelation. She knew, deep down, that Lyerin would stop at nothing to get his tribe back. And now, he knew where to find them. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 227: Just relocation Lyerin''s laughter echoed through the ruined ship, reverberating in the empty, twisted metal corridors as he towered over Yasira. His hand hovered menacingly above her, his fingers twitching with anticipation as if he were about to tear through her skin. Yasira, bloodied and exhausted, was still defiant. She knew that if she was going to die, she wouldn''t go down without making Lyerin question his every step. "You fool," Yasira spat, her voice raspy, thick with both fury and fear. "You really think you can find them, don''t you? You have no idea what we''ve done¡ªhow far we''ve taken you from them." Her breaths came in ragged gasps, and she winced from the pain shooting through her mutilated body. "Your tribe¡­ they''re far, far beyond your reach now." Lyerin''s eyes narrowed slightly, his grin unwavering. But Yasira continued, her voice gaining momentum despite her pain. "You think you''re so clever, but you''re nothing. Nothing compared to the power of the beasts we''ve set upon your people." She forced herself to sit upright, her eyes blazing with hatred. "Do you know what they''re facing right now? Do you have any idea what''s waiting for them?" Lyerin watched her, his grin fading into a look of mild interest, but Yasira pressed on, desperate to make him believe her. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "They''re being torn apart by beasts so vile and mutated that they could crush you with a single swipe! Their bodies are armored, their fangs can slice through stone! They travel in packs, hunting for anything living. And your tribe? They''re nothing but prey to these creatures." Lyerin''s smile flickered, but Yasira continued, now hysterical, her words tumbling out in a flood of malice. "There''s no escape for them. They''re trapped in a land overrun by monsters that even the strongest of your kind can''t defeat! You won''t save them! No matter what you do, you''re already too late! "The hunger, the fear, the terror¡ªyour tribe is finished! They''ll starve, they''ll scream, and they''ll die, alone and forgotten, hunted down like the vermin they are!" Her voice cracked as she described the horrors that awaited his people, the twisted creatures stalking them, the grotesque mutations¡ªmassive, hulking beasts with claws the size of swords, with eyes that glowed like embers in the dark. They were relentless, bloodthirsty, and bred to destroy. "Do you know what it''s like to watch something like that tear apart your people? To hear their screams as they''re devoured, their bones crushed beneath their feet? You can''t save them, Lyerin. You won''t. They''re already dead." Lyerin''s face remained composed as Yasira ranted, but deep inside, her words might have unsettled someone less confident. She was trying to plant seeds of doubt, hoping to twist the knife in his mind and heart. But as she stared at him, panting and seething, Lyerin''s lips curved into a slow, deliberate smile. "You really think that''ll get to me, don''t you?" Lyerin said softly, his voice dripping with amusement. "You Asura¡­ You always think so small. You think this is all about fear, don''t you? You think you can scare me with stories of monsters and hopelessness?" He leaned down, so close to her that their faces were inches apart. "You talk about these ''beasts'' like they''re some unstoppable force, but you''ve never really understood my tribe, have you? You don''t get it. If they could be killed that easily, your people wouldn''t have gone through the trouble of isolating me in the first place." Yasira''s eyes flared with uncertainty. She opened her mouth to speak, but Lyerin cut her off, his voice calm yet full of confidence. "Do you think I don''t know what your plan was? I''ve known all along. You separated me from my people because you were afraid of what we''d become together. You''re terrified of our immortality. "The Asura are cowards. You would never let those beasts get near them because you know that even if my tribe was starving, even if they were half-dead, they''d still find a way to grow stronger. To survive." Yasira''s expression faltered, but Lyerin wasn''t done. His voice rose, filled with conviction as he continued. "The only way you could stop me was by isolating me. Because you knew, didn''t you? You knew that if we were united, there''d be nothing left of your people but dust. "That''s why you''ve been playing this ridiculous game. You kept me away, thinking it would weaken us. But you forgot something¡­" Lyerin''s eyes gleamed, and his grin widened. "You forgot that I''m not just some weak fool wandering aimlessly. I know how the Asura operate. I know that there are only a few of you left on Earth. And you''re scared. "You''re terrified that we''ll find out just how few of you remain. That we''ll crush you into oblivion the moment we get the chance." Yasira''s face drained of color, her defiance wavering as Lyerin spoke. He was weaving together her worst fears, breaking apart her conviction piece by piece. "You see," Lyerin continued, his voice now carrying a mocking tone, "your people are obsessed with control. You think that by starving my tribe, by isolating me, you''ve won. But in reality, you''ve just delayed the inevitable. My tribe isn''t prey. "They''re survivors. You think I don''t know what you''re trying to do? You think I don''t know that your so-called beasts are nothing more than your pathetic attempt to slow us down?" Lyerin''s laugh was low, almost sympathetic, as if he pitied her. "But I get it," he said, his tone shifting to a mock whisper. "I really do. You had no choice. You were desperate. There are so few of you left, after all. You''re not the gods you once were. The Asura are dying out." Yasira''s mouth opened and closed, trying to find the words to respond, but Lyerin cut her off, leaning even closer. "Do you want to know the truth?" His voice was deadly quiet now, filled with venomous certainty. "You never took my tribe anywhere. They were never in danger. You just couldn''t risk me getting back to them. Because if I do, it''s over for you." His eyes locked onto hers, and she felt a cold shiver run through her body. "You isolated me because you''re terrified of what I''ll become when I''m with them. Your whole plan¡ªeverything you''ve done¡ªwas never about my tribe. It was always about me." He straightened up, towering over her again, his laughter echoing in the empty space. "You think you''re so clever, don''t you, Yasira? You think you can outsmart me. But your people made one fatal mistake: they underestimated just how much I know." Yasira stared at him, horror growing in her eyes as the weight of his words sank in. Lyerin chuckled again, enjoying the shift in her expression as she began to doubt everything she had believed. "And now, my dear Yasira," he said softly, almost kindly, "do you want to know a little secret?" Yasira''s breath caught in her throat, her body trembling with a mixture of fear and anger. Lyerin''s smile widened, and he leaned down close to her once more, his breath warm against her ear as he whispered, "So disappointing, the Asuras known for their bravery were afraid of me." With that, he straightened up, his grin never faltering as he watched the horror and confusion spread across Yasira''s face. Lyerin had played his game perfectly, and now, the final pieces were falling into place. He had broken her, shattered her confidence¡ªand now, it was only a matter of time before Asura''s grip on his tribe would crumble, just as she had. Chapter 228: A secret Yasira''s face twisted in fury as she spat out her words, blood dripping from her lips. "You think we''re cowards?" she hissed, her voice full of venom. "You think the Asura are weak, that we''re afraid of you? You have no idea what we''ve sacrificed, what we''ve done to keep this world from tearing itself apart! "You don''t understand the burden we bear, how we hold this balance together while your kind¡ªsavages¡ªdestroy everything they touch!" Her body trembled with rage, her eyes blazing with hatred as she forced herself to speak through the pain. "You mock us, Lyerin, but we are the ones who shaped this Earth. We are the ones who fought the wars, who bled and died so that your pathetic tribe could live in their little bubble, unaware of the true horrors that lie beyond your understanding." Lyerin merely watched her, the corner of his mouth twitching with amusement, his grip on her head firm. Yasira''s voice grew louder, almost hysterical as her anger consumed her. "You think we fear you? You think we fear anything? You''re nothing compared to what we''ve faced¡ªwhat we''ve conquered! We''ve battled gods, monsters, beings so powerful that they could crush this world with a single thought! "You think you''re special, human Lyerin, but you''re just a speck. A tiny, insignificant speck in the grand scheme of things! We will come, will get our hands and blades on your neck and end you! "You will become an example of the true might of the Shura race! The Asuras you defeated in the survival trial are just the junior ones, the others are in their missions, conquering other worlds! You have no idea, you have no idea what''s coming for you and your little human Tribe!" She coughed, blood splattering on the floor beneath her as she gasped for breath, but her fury remained unquenched. "The Asura aren''t weak. We''re not cowards. You talk about immortality as if it''s something you''ve earned, but it''s a curse¡ªa burden that you''ll never understand. "We live and die by our will, by our strength. We don''t hide behind cheap tricks and lies like you do! So remember my words, my declaration, because once you fall, this is the same voice you will hear!" Lyerin chuckled softly, his fingers tightening slightly around her skull as he watched her with a look of condescending amusement. "Buhahahhahaha "Oh, Yasira, your passion is truly something to behold," he teased, his voice dripping with mockery. "I''m almost convinced by your little speech. My spine was shivering in fear. Almost." Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her chest heaved with ragged breaths, her eyes burning with fury as she struggled to speak again. "We are not afraid of you, human bastard Lyerin! We''ve faced far greater threats than you could ever imagine. You think you''re clever, that you''ve outsmarted us, but you''re just a fool playing with forces beyond your understanding!" Lyerin laughed outright at that, his voice echoing through the hollow wreck of the ship. "Oh, really? You''ve faced greater threats? Is that why you''re here, broken, defeated, and bleeding at my feet?" He leaned down closer to her, his voice lowering to a whisper, "If the Asura are so mighty, why do I have you like this? Why have I broken you so easily?" Yasira growled through gritted teeth, her whole body trembling with the effort of keeping herself upright. "You may have won this battle, but you haven''t won the war. You don''t understand what you''ve set into motion. You don''t know what''s coming for you." Lyerin, still grinning, tilted his head and tightened his grip on her, forcing her to look directly into his eyes. "Oh, Yasira. I know exactly what''s coming. That''s why I''m having so much fun." Her eyes widened in disbelief at his words, but before she could speak again, Lyerin interrupted her. "But enough about your pitiful Asura pride. Let me tell you a little secret, something you should''ve learned long ago." He lifted her head higher, his fingers pressing into her temples as he spoke. "The tribe I rule, or the Stonehooves tribe aren''t really immortal. Not like you think. So you don''t have to worry. It''s true, we come back stronger after we''re killed, but only up to a point." He smiled down at her, his voice taking on a playful tone as if he were discussing something trivial. "You see, it''s all about mana capacity. The more mana you have, the more lives you get. But it''s not infinite. Take me, for example." Yasira''s eyes flickered with confusion, but she said nothing as Lyerin continued. "I''m in the third stage of Eldren Mana. That means I have three lives. If I''m killed three times, and each time I come back stronger, then I''ll be truly dead the fourth time. That''s it. No more resurrections. No more second chances." Yasira stared at him, her mouth slightly open in shock. "What... what are you saying?" she stammered, her voice barely a whisper. "Why are you telling me this? You could have kept it hidden¡­" Lyerin chuckled again, his smile widening. "Oh, Yasira. You still don''t get it, do you?" He leaned down even closer, his lips brushing against her ear as he whispered, "I don''t care about keeping it hidden. I don''t care about playing it safe. You want to know why I''m telling you this?" He pulled back slightly, looking into her eyes with a gleam of mischief. "Because I want to challenge your precious Asura race. I want to see what you can do. I want to see if you''re really as strong as you claim to be. Isn''t that fun?" Yasira''s breath hitched in her throat, her mind reeling from the sheer audacity of his words. He wasn''t afraid. He wasn''t hiding anything. He was throwing down the gauntlet, daring them to come after him, daring them to try and stop him. Lyerin''s laughter filled the air once more, a wild, manic sound that echoed through the desolate ruins of the ship. "I want to see what you''re made of, Yasira. I want to see if the Asura are truly as powerful as you say. And when I''ve beaten you, when I''ve crushed every last one of you, you''ll know that all your bluster, all your pride, was for nothing." He released her head, letting her collapse to the ground as he stood over her, his eyes gleaming with a twisted sense of excitement. "So go ahead," he said, his voice taunting. "Tell your people. Tell them I''m coming for them. Tell them to be ready. Because this is going to be fun." Yasira''s body trembled as she lay on the ground, her mind racing with everything Lyerin had just revealed. Her hatred for him burned hotter than ever, but beneath it all, there was a growing sense of fear¡ªfear that maybe, just maybe, he was telling the truth. That he knew something they didn''t. That he was more dangerous than they had ever realized. And as Lyerin stood above her, grinning down at her with that infuriating smile, she knew that this was far from over. Suddenly, Lyerin would add, "let me check on my fellow Earthlings. Are the Borgias Family destroyed already?" Chapter 229: Another Scheme In the shadowy realm, deep within the hidden sanctuary of the Asura race, the overseers watched the events unfolding on Earth. The air around them crackled with tension, their ethereal forms hovering silently as they observed Lyerin and Yasira. There was an unmistakable air of disbelief, shock, and suspicion. The Overseer, a being of great power and age, narrowed his glowing eyes as he heard Lyerin openly divulging his tribe''s weakness to Yasira. "Why would he reveal such information?" the Overseer murmured, his voice like the hiss of wind through a dead forest. "The immortality of the Minotaur was our greatest fear. If Lyerin, a mere human, has bound the Stonehooves Tribe''s spirit, then how could he be so careless?" A flicker of movement came from another shadowy figure, who stepped forward from the darkness. "It seems the immortality of his tribe is limited, Overseer. The Minotaur''s invincibility does not extend to the entire tribe and only that beast was the immortal one and the rest of Lyerin''s tribe... they aren''t truly immortal. He just admitted it." There was a pause, then a ripple of disbelief surged through the gathering. "But why?" one of the shadowy beings asked, its voice laced with confusion. "Why would he reveal this to Yasira? To anyone? Does he not understand the consequences? You mobilized our most talented younger generation, believing the Stonehooves to be an unstoppable force... If they are not truly immortal, then why are you all expanding such efforts who was not really a threat?" The Overseer''s eyes blazed with fury, as if this revelation had bruised his pride. "Has our effort been wasted? Have we overestimated the threat of this human and his pathetic tribe?" One of the beings, taller and darker than the rest, sneered. "Humans... Are they all madmen? What kind of fool reveals the weakness of his people so freely? There''s no strategy in that¡ªunless he''s playing some deeper game." The Overseer, whose shadowy form rippled with barely controlled anger, snapped, "A deeper game? He is a fool! There is no strategy here. He is afraid¡ªafraid of being turned to dust. Lyerin knows if he truly poses a threat to the Asura race, both he and his entire tribe would be subjected to annihilation." But another being, cloaked in the dense shadows of the outer circle, interrupted. Its voice was calm, but laced with dark amusement. "Don''t lie to yourself, Overseer. You think he''s afraid? No, that human isn''t scared. He''s toying with you. You saw he he played the other Absorbed Worlds creatures and representatives and ended them easily, how can he be afraid?" The Overseer''s form stiffened as he turned toward the voice. "What do you mean?" "He is not scared. He''s provoking us, daring us to act. Lyerin didn''t reveal his weakness out of fear¡ªhe''s trying to make it a challenge. He''s a madman, yes, but remember, he is a calculated one too. "Maybe they want all the Asura to know how to defeat him, not because he''s afraid of dying, but because he wants to bring the Asura race down with him." The Overseer scoffed, his form flickering with disdain. "You believe that foolish human has any hope of defeating us? A single tribe with limited immortality cannot challenge the might of the Asura race." The shadowy figure that had spoken remained silent for a moment, letting the weight of his words hang in the air. "He knows he can''t do it alone. But Lyerin isn''t just fighting for himself. He''s trying to force a confrontation, maybe to drag you all into a conflict where he can expose our vulnerabilities. If you and your Asura race keep underestimating him, he''ll find a way to exploit that." Another figure stepped forward, its form wavering slightly as it spoke. "But... is he truly telling the truth? Could it be another one of his tricks? After all, he''s not just some mindless brute. Lyerin has manipulated many in the survival world into thinking he is weaker than he appears. What if this is another layer of deception?" The Overseer''s anger dimmed slightly as he considered this. "A lie? He would dare lie to us even now?" The voice in the darkness continued. "If he were truly desperate, wouldn''t he try to hide his tribe''s weakness instead of announcing it so brazenly? What if this is a trap? A way to lure us into thinking we''ve found a vulnerability, only to discover it was never real in the first place?" The Overseer''s scorn deepened. "You give him too much credit. Lyerin is impulsive, reckless, and drunk on his own delusions of grandeur. He''s not capable of such subtlety." "But what if he is?" the shadowy figure pressed. "What if this is all part of his plan? We''ve already mobilized our most talented younger generation against him. What if we''ve walked right into his game?" The other beings began to murmur, doubt seeping into their voices. They had witnessed Lyerin''s cunning firsthand. They had seen how he manipulated the others beside his Stonehooves Tribe, how he had used the survival game to gain influence. Could it be that they had underestimated him yet again? The Overseer''s form flickered with indecision, the fury that had once filled him now tempered with a growing sense of unease. "Even if it is a trap, we cannot allow him to go unchecked. If his tribe is truly not immortal, then we can crush them easily. But if he has some hidden agenda..." Another shadowy being, one who had remained silent until now, finally spoke. "There is only one way to be sure. We must test his claims. If he truly possesses the means to challenge the Asura race, then we will know soon enough." S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "And how do you propose we do that?" the Overseer asked, his tone skeptical. The being''s eyes gleamed in the darkness. "You and your Asura race must provoke him. Push him to his limits. If he''s lying, he will crack under the pressure. But if he''s telling the truth, we will know, and we will destroy him before he has the chance to strike." The Overseer considered this for a long moment. The idea of testing Lyerin, of forcing him to reveal his true hand, appealed to his sense of strategy. "Very well," he said at last. "We will play his game. But we will not let him control the board." The murmur of agreement spread through the shadowy realm, and the Overseer''s eyes narrowed as he focused once more on the image of Lyerin on Earth. "You may think you''ve outsmarted us, human," he muttered darkly. "But you will learn that the Asura race does not fall so easily." The beings shifted, their forms twisting and blending into the shadows as they prepared to act. But even as they moved, a lingering doubt remained¡ªhad Lyerin truly revealed his weakness out of fear, or was it all part of his plan to bring them down? And in the midst of that doubt, the seeds of their next move began to take root. As the Overseer watched the scene play out on Earth, his scornful gaze remained fixed on Lyerin, yet deep down, a flicker of uncertainty gnawed at the edges of his mind. Was this human truly just a madman? Or had they all underestimated the true threat he posed? Chapter 230: Reason Why Back at the desolate battleground where Yasira and Lyerin stood, the tension was palpable. Stay updated with m-v le-mpyr Yasira, barely able to stand from her injuries, glared at Lyerin with a mixture of defiance and confusion. Blood dripped from her severed arms, her face twisted in pain, yet her gaze remained fierce. She spat, her voice ragged, "Why, Lyerin? Why are you doing all of this? What could possibly drive you to betray the very forces that would have spared you?" Lyerin, standing above her, his eyes gleaming with a wild intensity, tilted his head back and let out a soft chuckle. "Why?" he repeated softly, almost as if amused by her question. He knelt down beside her, his eyes alight with mischief, his fingers gently tilting her chin up so she could meet his gaze. "Do you want to know why, Yasira?" He leaned in closer, and for a moment, the cruelty in his eyes faded, replaced with something more profound, more dangerous¡ªa deep-rooted ambition. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He stood up, raising his hands dramatically, as though he were about to address the gods themselves, and began telling a tale. "Even long ago, the Shuras were revered. Fierce warriors who towered over others in strength and skill. They were not just conquerors, like you, Yasira¡ªthey were legends. I have studied them, observed their path of dominance across world of their stories. "Every tribe, every race, when faced with the power of the Shura, fell to their knees. And the Asuras¡ªah, the Asuras¡ªthey were no less. They stood side by side with the Shuras as conquerors of realms, as destroyers of empires. "Their victories were not just victories of might, but of strategy. Together, they were unstoppable, invincible. Whole worlds crumbled beneath their feet, entire civilizations wiped out as they marched forward, their banners high, their spirits indomitable." Lyerin''s voice grew reverent as he continued, his words now echoing through the air with a sense of grandeur. "Do you know what it feels like, Yasira, to witness such power? To see warriors so brave, so fierce, that even the heavens tremble when they go to battle? "The Shuras were unparalleled in their thirst for glory, and the Asuras that rules them, in their cunning, ensured their reign. "And when the two united, they forged a legacy that no other race has ever been able to challenge. They''ve stood the test of time. They are, in many ways, untouchable." Yasira, despite her injuries, listened intently, her breathing heavy but her eyes betraying her intrigue. Lyerin continued, his hands now outstretched as if embracing the very idea of their greatness. "And that''s why," he said, his voice dropping to a near whisper, "that''s why I want to see them fall. To see them crumble, not by some grand cosmic power, not by an army of their equals, but by me. "I want to be the one who brings down the greatest race the universe has ever known. I want to use these very hands to dismantle everything they''ve built, to make them taste the same despair that they have brought upon countless others." He laughed then, a manic, gleeful sound, as he spun around, his eyes glowing with unhinged excitement. "Can you imagine it, Yasira? The Shuras, your race? the Asuras and Shuras¡ªthose who have crushed worlds and defeated countless enemies¡ªbrought down by a single human. Me!" He spun to face her, his hands trembling with anticipation. "What would my body feel like when I see them fall with my own eyes, with my own hands? "What would it be like to watch their proud banners burn, to see their cities reduced to rubble? The exhilaration! The excitement!" He spread his arms wide, his voice booming across the landscape. "I want it!" he cried. "I want to feel their destruction pulse through my veins, to know that it was my hands, my mind, that brought down the greatest empire this universe has ever seen!" Yasira''s eyes widened, not out of fear, but out of shock. She stared at him as if seeing him for the first time, truly understanding the depth of his madness. "You... you''re crazy," she whispered, her voice trembling. Lyerin smiled, a slow, wicked smile. "No, Yasira. I''m not crazy. I''m just a man who knows what he wants." He lowered his arms and crouched beside her once more, whispering softly in her ear, "And what I want is to see the mighty Shura and Asura races brought to their knees." --- In the shadowy realm, where the Asura overseers watched, the room was thick with tension. The Overseer''s eyes were locked on the scene unfolding on Earth. For a moment, there was silence, a stunned disbelief hanging in the air. The Overseer slowly leaned back, his ethereal form flickering as he processed Lyerin''s words. "He''s a madman," he muttered, shaking his head. "A human, challenging the Shura and Asura races? Does he truly believe he stands a chance?" One of the other shadowy beings stepped forward, his voice filled with contempt. "So many have challenged us before, Overseer. So many promising races have risen from the ashes of their worlds, thinking they could dethrone us. And what became of them?" The being sneered, his dark form shifting like smoke. "The Virath," the Overseer said, his voice dripping with derision. "They thought their telepathic abilities could outmaneuver us, that their minds were superior to ours. We crushed them, dismantled their entire civilization." Another shadowy figure added, "And the Zurak. Their mighty war engines, capable of decimating entire continents, were nothing in the face of our warriors. We turned their machines against them, made them witness the destruction of their own kind by their own hands." The Overseer chuckled darkly. "Then there were the Illunari. They prided themselves on their ancient knowledge, thinking their mastery of the arcane arts would give them the edge they needed. But we proved that even the oldest magic was no match for the Shuras'' sheer power." A third figure spoke, his voice a rasping whisper. "Don''t forget the Archelons. They had a fleet so vast it could blot out the stars. Their technology was unmatched, their weapons feared across the galaxies. And yet, we obliterated them. "Their fleet is nothing more than space debris now, floating aimlessly in the void." "And the Skarn," the Overseer added with a smug smile. "Oh, the Skarn... they thought their biological enhancements made them invincible. "They thought their super-soldiers could withstand anything we threw at them. But in the end, they fell just like the rest. Their superior genetics couldn''t save them." The shadows shifted, murmurs of agreement and pride swelling in the darkened chamber. "And now," the Overseer continued, his voice cold, "a human dares to challenge us. A single human with delusions of grandeur. He wants to bring us down with his own hands?" He laughed, a deep, rumbling sound that echoed through the realm. "Let him try. He will meet the same fate as the others." One of the shadowy figures, who had remained silent until now, stepped forward. "Overseer, should we eliminate him now? Send our forces and wipe him from existence before he has a chance to act?" The Overseer waved his hand dismissively. "No. Let him have his fun for a while. He thinks he''s in control, that he can manipulate us. Let him play his little game. We have time." "But he''s dangerous," another figure interjected. "He''s revealed his tribe''s weakness. He''s clearly trying to provoke us." The Overseer''s smile widened. "Yes, he''s trying to provoke us. And I intend to let him. But we won''t attack now. No, that would be too easy." He leaned forward, his eyes gleaming with malicious intent. "We''ll wait. Two years. We''ll give him two years to prepare. Let him build his forces, let him think he has a chance." The other beings in the chamber murmured in agreement. "And then," the Overseer said, his voice a cold whisper, "we''ll send our elites to wipe out the humans. We''ll crush them. And we''ll see if that little human Lyerin is as prepared as he thinks he is." He leaned back, his form dissolving into the shadows once more, the faint echo of his laughter filling the air. The others followed suit, but not before one final voice spoke, a dark chuckle escaping its lips. "He wanted a fight? Let''s give him one." Chapter 231: Thank you Lyerin stood tall, his body still as he stared at Yasira, who was crumpled on the ground before him, her eyes burning with hatred. The scene around them was one of desolation, but Lyerin''s excitement was palpable. He let out a long, deep breath, his lips curling into a mischievous grin. "Yasira," he said, his voice low but dripping with a strange playfulness, "hand me the microphone." Yasira''s brow furrowed. She looked at him, confusion flickering across her bruised face. "What are you talking about?" Lyerin laughed, his tone mocking. "The microphone, Yasira. Let me speak to them all. Let me speak to every Earthling." He stretched out his hand, his fingers twitching with anticipation. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Reluctantly, Yasira complied. She tapped into her console, connecting the communication line to every available device on Earth. Once the connection was made, she handed Lyerin the microphone, her eyes narrowing with suspicion. "What are you planning?" Lyerin''s grin widened. He brought the mic to his lips, his voice immediately booming across every screen, speaker, and communication line on Earth. "To all Earthlings," he began, his voice smooth, calculated, and carrying a tone of mock gratitude, "I want to thank you. Really, I do. I want to thank each and every one of you for destroying the Borgias Family. You''ve done me a great service¡ªtruly, you have." Across Earth, people froze in place, staring at their screens as Lyerin''s voice echoed throughout cities, towns, and villages. Some gasped, others looked around in confusion. But the message was undeniable: Lyerin was addressing the entire planet. "But," Lyerin continued, his grin becoming more sinister, "you do realize, don''t you? Some of them escaped. You didn''t get them all." The words hung in the air like a dark cloud, and a murmur rippled through the masses. The thought that the Borgias Family wasn''t completely gone sent waves of unease across the planet. "You know them, don''t you?" Lyerin''s voice took on a mocking tone. "The Borgias Family. You know what they''re like, how they operate. They never forgive. And even if I manipulated you into destroying them, even if I pushed you to take down their power, they will never forgive you. Hahahahaha!" The maniacal laughter that followed was chilling. It reverberated across the world, making even the most hardened of listeners uneasy. "And do you know what''s worse?" Lyerin paused for dramatic effect, his tone growing darker. "The Borgias Family¡­ they only get stronger when they are hidden. The more unknown they are, the more dangerous they become. That''s their secret. That''s their strength. "So, my advice to all of you? If you have any sense left, I suggest you start looking for them now. Before they come for you." Panic started to ripple through the population. Faces across the planet filled with concern and fear. Whispers filled every corner of Earth¡ªpeople questioning, doubting, and fearing what was to come. The Borgias Family, the powerful, feared, and now supposedly growing stronger in the shadows¡­ it was enough to send shivers down the spines of even the most powerful individuals. Lyerin''s voice broke through the rising chaos. "And let me tell you something about the awakening of spirits," he added, a sneer in his voice. "You''re all chasing it, aren''t you? You want to awaken your families, your cults, your communities. You want the power, the strength that comes with having a spirit. But here''s the thing¡ªI won the survival game." Stay connected with m|vl|e|mp|y|r The words hit hard, confusion mixing with the fear spreading throughout the population. Lyerin let out a soft chuckle, reveling in the control he held over the Earthlings. He continued, "That means you''re all going to awaken spirits naturally. Yes, all of you. Every family, every cult, every little community with enough ambition. And you know why? It was funny, I told you the secret. I told you where to find it. The Borgias Family. It was a lie haha!" His laughter grew louder, more sinister. "I manipulated you into destroying them, so you could all chase after their power for me! You see, I knew if I dangled that in front of you, you would tear them apart without hesitation. And now, look at what you''ve done." Lyerin''s voice grew cold, mocking, as he drove his point home. "But here''s the thing you all missed¡­ the Borgias Family is strongest when they are few. The fewer they are, the more dangerous they become. I didn''t tell you that part, did I? So, congratulations, Earthlings. You''ve just made them into an even bigger problem for yourselves." Gasps echoed across cities, as people began to realize the true nature of Lyerin''s manipulation. The Borgias, fewer in number but exponentially more dangerous, would now be an even greater threat. "And why did I do all of this?" Lyerin''s tone shifted, as if he were about to let them in on a grand secret. "Because, in their strongest, most dangerous form, I want to be the one to crush them." He paused, savoring the silence, letting the gravity of his words sink in before delivering the final blow. "I want to defeat them when they are at their peak. When they are at their most powerful, their most feared. And that''s exactly what you''ve done for me. So thank you." The madness in his voice was unmistakable, his excitement palpable as he neared the end of his address. "So, I suggest you all tighten your seatbelts because the Borgias Family is coming, and they won''t forgive any of us." Lyerin''s voice dropped to a whisper, barely audible, but still filled with a chilling amusement. "And as for me? I''ll be waiting at their peak, ready to destroy them myself." He let out one final, maniacal laugh, sending shivers down the spines of those still listening. The world stood still as Lyerin''s insane energy filled the airwaves, every person on Earth now fully aware of the storm he had unleashed. "And with that," Lyerin concluded, his voice returning to a casual, almost indifferent tone, "that''s all. Bye." He dropped the microphone, his grin still plastered across his face as he turned to Yasira, who was staring at him in stunned silence. The connection was severed. The entire planet was left in shock, the echoes of Lyerin''s words still reverberating across every corner of Earth. As Yasira watched Lyerin''s satisfied expression, she felt a chill run down her spine. Lyerin had just played a game with the fate of an entire planet, and in that moment, she realized there was no telling just how far he was willing to go. However, one thing was clear. This Lyerin, this human, is indeed a madman! Chapter 232: Coming back Lyerin strolled down the cracked, desolate streets, his boots kicking up dust as he exhaled deeply, a breath of temporary relief. He glanced up at the sky, his mind momentarily at ease, knowing the Shuras wouldn''t dare to launch an immediate attack. "It''s only to make them stop attacking continuously and they didn''t even question if I am telling the truth or not, probably because they have that ability." They''d decided to keep their distance, convinced that his Stonehooves Tribe was a worthy training ground for their younger Asura warriors. The absurdity of it almost made him laugh. To them, he and his tribe were nothing more than stepping stones, their immortality and resilience something to exploit. Still, it gnawed at him¡ªthe fact that other races had been watching, witnessing him expose the weaknesses of his tribe. The truth was, Lyerin hadn''t divulged everything. The weaknesses he''d shared were real, but they were not all-encompassing. And now, with those vulnerabilities out in the open, it would be up to him to increase his tribe''s resistance, to fortify them against the very things he had let slip. Yes, he would level up those weaknesses and make his Tribe the strongest. As he walked, his thoughts drifted to the streets around him, abandoned and forgotten. The remnants of a world long gone lay in disarray¡ªbuildings crumbled, vehicles rusted in place, and a heavy silence blanketed the air. He was alone, save for the sound of his boots on the asphalt and the occasional distant scuffle of the brainless Fleshers. Lyerin stopped in his tracks as he spotted a group of four Fleshers, their grotesque forms moving aimlessly across the ruined landscape. They were mindless creatures, their flesh twisted and malformed, scavenging through what remained of the once-thriving city. Each one moved in a different direction, their chaotic actions almost comical in their absurdity. To his left, one Flesher was obsessively rummaging through the remains of an overturned car. Its gaunt hands clawed at the vehicle, trying to pry open the door, though the car had long since rusted shut. The Flesher, its face a mass of wrinkled skin and hollow eyes, tugged and pulled at the handle with a fervor that made Lyerin shake his head. The thing was so determined, so utterly focused on this pointless task, as if opening the door would somehow bring meaning to its miserable existence. On the opposite side of the street, another Flesher was fixated on a streetlamp, its twisted body circling the metal pole. The creature seemed fascinated by the object, running its hands up and down the rusted metal, occasionally stopping to gnaw at the base. Lyerin watched in mild amusement as the Flesher bit down, only to recoil as its jagged teeth snapped against the steel. Yet it persisted, circling and biting, oblivious to the futility of its actions. Further ahead, a third Flesher stumbled around in circles, dragging a piece of torn fabric behind it like a child clinging to a favorite blanket. Its movements were erratic, jerking one way and then another, as though it couldn''t decide where to go or what to do. The fabric¡ªonce part of some long-forgotten banner¡ªflapped uselessly in the wind, and the Flesher''s emaciated form wobbled beneath it, unaware of how absurd it looked. Finally, Lyerin''s eyes landed on the last Flesher. This one had somehow managed to climb atop a pile of rubble, where it stood motionless, its arms outstretched like a grotesque statue. It faced the empty street, as if waiting for some grand procession to pass by. Its hollow, dead eyes stared blankly ahead, and Lyerin could almost imagine it thinking it was something important¡ªa sentinel guarding the remains of the city. Discover new adventures at m-vl-em-pyr But in reality, it was nothing more than a mockery of life, a hollow shell waiting for the inevitable end. Lyerin smirked, shaking his head. These Fleshers were little more than remnants of humanity''s past, twisted and broken beyond recognition. He couldn''t help but wonder how they would react if they saw real humans again. Would they be confused? Terrified? Perhaps they would try to mimic their behavior, foolishly attempting to blend in. The thought amused him, though it also left a bitter taste in his mouth. These creatures were a reminder of how far the world had fallen, how the once mighty had been reduced to this. Still, he moved forward, leaving the Fleshers to their mindless antics. The apocalyptic landscape stretched out before him, a desolate canvas painted with the remnants of a bygone era. The silence was thick, oppressive, broken only by the occasional sound of distant wind whipping through the hollowed-out buildings. As he continued walking, Lyerin''s gaze fell upon a familiar sight in the distance. The Stonehooves Tribe. At first, it was a mere shadow on the horizon, indistinct and hazy against the gray sky. But as he drew closer, the shapes became clearer. He could see the sturdy figures of the tribe members, their muscular forms moving with purpose, even in the midst of this wasteland. They were tending to their own, sharpening weapons, preparing meals over open fires, and reinforcing their shelters with the precision of warriors who had seen many battles. A sense of pride welled up in Lyerin as he approached. This was his tribe. His people. Despite everything¡ªthe killings, the wars, the endless trials¡ªthey had survived. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They had remained strong. And now, they were preparing for the next chapter, whatever that might bring. The Stonehooves Tribe was a testament to resilience, a living, breathing force in a world that had tried to crush them time and time again. And Lyerin, with all his madness and cunning, had ensured they would continue to rise, stronger than ever before. As he stepped closer, the tribe members noticed him, their eyes lighting up with recognition. Some nodded in acknowledgment, others offered brief smiles. However, he could sense their fear on him. After all, they realized how cunning and dangerous he was as person. Lyerin returned the gestures, though his mind was already racing ahead, formulating plans for their future. He had shared their weaknesses with the world, yes¡ªbut that was only the beginning. Now, it was time to turn those weaknesses into strengths. He grinned to himself, his mind already churning with ideas. The Shuras, the Asuras, the other watching races¡ªthey all thought they had seen the limits of the Stonehooves Tribe. But Lyerin knew better. He knew there was more to come. The game was far from over. And as he approached the heart of his tribe, the Stonehooves, he felt the weight of destiny settle on his shoulders. It was time to prepare. Time to face whatever lay ahead. But for now, he would enjoy this moment¡ªa brief pause before the storm. Chapter 233: Reunion Lyerin walked further into the encampment of the Stonehooves Tribe, feeling the familiar warmth of home settle over him. The sturdy figures of Pig Orcs of the tribe moved around him with purpose, their lives continuing as they always had, but the arrival of Lyerin drew immediate attention. He could sense their respect and anticipation. They knew something was different; they always knew. Yet, even in their curiosity, they remained focused, trusting him to bring clarity in time. As Lyerin approached the central gathering space, the quiet atmosphere was suddenly interrupted by a flurry of familiar voices. "Lyerin!" Corora''s voice, sharp and filled with relief, was the first to break through. One by one, they all appeared¡ªCorora, Cornelia, Maria, Elena, Sophia, Lydia, Fiona, Emily, and Natalie¡ªmoving toward him with a mixture of concern and confusion etched on their faces. These were the women who had fought by his side, strategized with him, and shared in the burdens of leadership. Each of them was strong, brilliant, and vital to the tribe''s survival. Corora was the first to reach him, her piercing eyes scanning him up and down as if searching for injuries or any sign of distress. "Where have you been?" she asked, her voice steady but edged with worry. Lyerin, ever nonchalant, waved a hand dismissively, a casual smile tugging at his lips. "I was kidnapped." The word fell from his lips so casually, as though it was an everyday occurrence. The stunned silence that followed was almost comical. Their eyes widened in shock, and for a brief moment, none of them knew how to respond. Lyerin continued walking, as though he hadn''t just dropped a bombshell on them. Cornelia blinked, her usually composed face unable to mask her surprise. "Kidnapped?" she repeated, disbelief dripping from her tone. Maria, always the most quick-witted among them, crossed her arms over her chest and raised an eyebrow. "And you''re just saying that so casually? Kidnapped by who?" Lyerin shrugged, still grinning. "The Shuras." A collective gasp rose from the group, and the women exchanged uneasy glances. They had learned that the one they saw in the sky was as Shura, and Shuras were no trivial threat as they are always in the books. They were known across the universe for their ruthlessness and warrior-like nature. For Lyerin to have been taken by them¡ªand yet, here he was, standing before them with not a scratch on him¡ªwas nothing short of miraculous. Elena stepped forward, her face pale with concern. "The Shuras? How did you escape? What did they want from you?" Lyerin chuckled, waving off her concern. "It''s already resolved. You don''t need to worry about it." Sophia, ever the calm and analytical one, stepped closer, her brow furrowing in thought. "Resolved by you? What did they want with you, Lyerin? And why were they interested in you specifically?" Fiona, who had been silently watching the exchange, couldn''t contain her curiosity any longer. "Did they... torture you? Threaten you?" Her voice trembled slightly, though she tried to maintain her usual stoic demeanor. Lyerin''s grin only widened as he turned to face them all, his eyes twinkling with amusement. "Torture? No, not really." He paused, glancing around at their expectant faces before finally elaborating. "The Shuras were curious about my tribe. They wanted to understand why we''re so... difficult to kill." He let the words hang in the air for a moment before continuing. "But they were too afraid to do anything more. I might''ve played with their fears a little, made them think we''re more invincible than we are." Natalie, standing at the edge of the group, finally spoke up, her voice full of skepticism. "So, they just let you go? Just like that?" Lyerin nodded, still grinning. "More or less. I convinced them that keeping me around would be more trouble than it''s worth." Lydia stepped forward, her hands on her hips, eyes narrowing slightly. "What did they really do to you, Lyerin? You always make things sound easier than they are." Lyerin sighed, tilting his head as if pondering how much to reveal. "They asked a lot of questions. Tried to figure out our secrets¡ªwhy we''re so resilient, why we can come back from the dead so many times. But, in the end, I told them enough to keep them satisfied. Nothing to worry about." Emily, who had been watching quietly until now, spoke up with a gentle tone. "Did they hurt you, Lyerin? I know you''re strong, but the Shuras are... they''re ruthless." Content from m-vl|em|p,yr Lyerin turned to her, his expression softening for just a moment before he shook his head. "No, Emily, they didn''t hurt me. They were more afraid of what I represent than anything else. I played along, gave them just enough to keep them at bay. But I made sure to leave them with more questions than answers." Cornelia, still looking bewildered, exchanged glances with the others before speaking again. "What do they think of you now? What do the Shuras think of the Stonehooves Tribe?" Lyerin''s eyes gleamed with a mixture of mischief and confidence. "They think we''re untouchable. I made sure of that. They won''t come after us, not directly. They''re too afraid of what we might do, and I let them believe that. For now, we''re safe." The group fell silent for a moment, processing his words. Despite their relief, there was an undercurrent of unease. The Shuras were a powerful race, and the fact that Lyerin had dealt with them so casually left them with more questions than answers. Maria finally broke the silence, her voice low and thoughtful. "So... they see you as a threat, but they''re too scared to act on it?" Lyerin nodded, a satisfied smile playing on his lips. "Exactly. And that''s the way we''ll keep it." Sophia, still deep in thought, spoke up again. "But, Lyerin... what if they come back? What if they find out more about us?" Lyerin shrugged, his carefree demeanor never faltering. "Then we''ll deal with them. But for now, we''ve bought ourselves time. They won''t be back anytime soon." Fiona stepped closer, her eyes filled with a mixture of respect and concern. "And you''re sure about this? You''re sure they won''t try something?" Lyerin gave her a reassuring smile. "Positive. The Shuras are cowards at heart. They might be strong, but they won''t act unless they''re certain of victory. And right now, they''re far from certain." The women exchanged glances, still processing the weight of his words. Despite their lingering concerns, they trusted Lyerin. He had never led them astray before, and they knew he wouldn''t start now. Cornelia, ever the voice of reason, finally spoke. "We believe you, Lyerin. But we also know you too well. There''s more to this, isn''t there?" Lyerin''s smile widened, a playful glint in his eyes as he met her gaze. "Perhaps. But for now, all you need to know is that we''re safe. The Shuras won''t be bothering us anytime soon." The conversation lingered in the air, the tension slowly dissipating as the women accepted his words. Though they had more questions, they knew Lyerin well enough to trust his judgment. In the end, it was Elena who voiced what they were all thinking. "You really are something, Lyerin. To deal with the Shuras like that... only you." Lyerin chuckled, glancing up at the sky for a moment before turning back to them. "What can I say? I like to keep things interesting." The women smiled, their faith in him unshaken despite the chaos that surrounded them. For now, at least, they could breathe easy. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As the conversation drew to a close, Lyerin simply smiled. However, suddenly, his eyes would went wide. Chapter 234: Connection Lyerin''s breath hitched, and his eyes went wide as an enormous figure stepped into view from the shadows. Towering above the rest of his tribe were creatures that should not have been here¡ªhulking, grotesque beings with bulging, veiny muscles and hunched backs that strained under the weight of their own mass. Their skin was a sickly greenish-brown, leathery and scarred, with patches of bristled hair jutting out in uneven clumps. Thick tusks protruded from their wide, twisted snouts, glistening with saliva as they snorted and growled. Their beady, bloodshot eyes glowed with menace, and their movements were lumbering but deliberate. Each one of them carried a massive cleaver, jagged and worn, yet sharp enough to cleave a man in two with a single swing. The ground seemed to tremble beneath their heavy footsteps as they lumbered forward, their breath ragged and primal. Lyerin blinked, his mind racing as he stared at the creatures. How could they be here? He knew these beasts all too well. They were part of his army¡ªthe monstrous Pig Orcs of his tribe. But they were supposed to be in the ruined magical world, bound to that realm by the survival game. Their presence here, on Earth, was impossible. "How... how are they here?" Lyerin muttered, taking a step back in disbelief, his voice thick with confusion. He stared at the creatures with a mix of awe and trepidation, his heart pounding in his chest. "They''re supposed to be in the ruined magical world. This... this doesn''t make sense!" Corora stepped forward, her voice calm but tinged with urgency as she explained. "Lyerin, when we came back to Earth¡ªback to the City of Horses¡ªwe found something strange. A stone tablet appeared before us. It said that the two worlds are now connected." Lyerin''s eyes snapped to Corora, his confusion deepening. "Connected? What do you mean, connected?" Corora nodded solemnly. "It''s a prize. A prize for winning the survival game. The tablet said that as a reward, the ruined magical world and the real world would merge for us. Now, we can travel freely between the two realms. And so can they." Read now on m_vl_em_p_yr She gestured to the massive Pig Orcs, who stood silently in the distance, awaiting Lyerin''s command. The words hit Lyerin like a lightning bolt, and he instinctively took another step back, his mind reeling from the revelation. He could feel the weight of it sinking in, a realization so profound that it made his head spin. The implications were staggering. As he stepped back, the ground beneath his feet shifted. Suddenly, familiar stone walls began to materialize around them, rising from the earth like ancient guardians. Lyerin recognized them instantly¡ªthe tall, towering walls of the labyrinth that surrounded the Minotaur Guardian, the ancestral protector of the Stonehooves Tribe. The maze was forming all around them, its high, impenetrable walls slowly enclosing the group, creating a fortress of stone. Lyerin turned in circles, his mind racing as he processed the sight. The maze... the walls... it''s all here, he thought, his heart thundering in his chest. He could feel the power of the maze thrumming in the air, as if the very land itself was responding to the connection between the two worlds. Lyerin''s mind churned with possibilities. The maze, the ruined magical world, the creatures of his army¡ªall of it was now accessible, merged with Earth. And that meant one thing: he could level up his tribe, faster and more efficiently than ever before. His thoughts spiraled, calculating the benefits of this newfound power, the potential it held for dominance. "HAHAHAHAHAHA!" Lyerin''s laugh echoed across the empty street, his voice filled with manic glee. His eyes gleamed with excitement, his mind now racing through strategies and plans, one after the other. The connection... it changes everything! His thoughts became a torrent of ideas, each one more ambitious than the last. First, Lyerin thought, with the ruined magical world now connected, I can lead my tribe through the maze over and over, fighting the Minotaur Guardian to strengthen ourselves. Each time we face it, we''ll grow stronger, more resilient. Second, he mused, the magical creatures of the ruined world will be endless sources of experience and materials. I can train the tribe in both realms simultaneously, doubling our strength in half the time. Third, his thoughts raced on, I can establish control over the magical resources of the ruined world¡ªancient relics, powerful artifacts that can fuel our growth even further. With those in our possession, no one on Earth will be able to stand against us. Fourth, he considered, we can use the geography of the two worlds to our advantage. With the ability to shift between realms, we can launch surprise attacks, disappear into the magical world when needed, and emerge stronger than before. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Our enemies will never know where to find us. After that, Lyerin would shake his head. And finally, he thought with a wicked grin, the other tribes, the other factions on Earth¡ªthey won''t stand a chance. We can crush them, one by one, using the full might of both worlds. The Borgias, the Asuras, all of them¡ªthey''ll fall before us. And when they do, I''ll be there to claim victory at the peak of our power. Lyerin''s laughter filled the air again, his eyes gleaming with maniacal intensity. "HAHAHAHAHAHA! So what if I''m constrained by the rules of the tribe? With this connection, there are no limits. I can level up our tribe beyond anything this world has ever seen!" He could already see the future laid out before him¡ªa future where his tribe stood at the pinnacle of power, with no one left to challenge them. The possibilities were endless, and the thrill of it all made his blood sing. But then, Lyerin''s laughter died down, and he lowered his head, his eyes narrowing as a new thought occurred to him. He smirked, the excitement still crackling in his veins. "Before I do all that..." Lyerin muttered, his voice dropping to a more serious tone as he gazed out at the towering walls of the maze and the menacing Pig Orcs standing guard. "There''s something important I need to take care of." With that, his eyes gleamed with a dark resolve, and he turned to face his tribe. The real game was just beginning. Chapter 235: Choices Lyerin turned to face the new tribe members, his eyes scanning the group. Their faces were a mix of confusion, fear, and anticipation. They had followed him¡ªwhether by force or necessity¡ªthrough the horrors of the survival game. And now, standing at the precipice of a new era where the ruined magical world was intertwined with Earth, he knew they were grappling with the uncertainty of what lay ahead. "You all have a choice," Lyerin said, his voice calm but commanding. "I brought you here because I needed an army, but now, with the connection to the ruined magical world, I don''t need to rely on anyone from Earth anymore. I can recruit in that world. "So, you can leave if you want. You can find your freedom, gather some supplies, maybe even some meat to survive. Or you can stay here, with me, and continue to fight. The choice is yours." A stunned silence fell over the group. The members of the newly-formed Stonehooves Tribe stared at Lyerin, processing his words. The offer seemed too good to be true, and their thoughts raced. One man, his face gaunt from the trials they had endured, finally spoke. "You¡­ you''re saying we can just leave?" His voice was trembling, disbelief evident in every word. Lyerin nodded. "Yes, you can leave. I won''t stop you. I brought you here because I needed soldiers, but now I have the resources of the ruined world at my disposal. If you want to walk away, this is your chance." They exchanged glances, uncertainty clear on their faces. Freedom had been something they longed for, especially after the brutal trials of the survival game. But there was a catch¡ªthere had to be. They had all seen what Lyerin was capable of, the ruthless power he wielded, the manipulations he had orchestrated to win the survival game. They had feared him, and that fear still lingered. Could they trust him? Could they really walk away unharmed? A woman with sharp eyes and a cautious demeanor stepped forward. Her name was Jada, and she had been one of the strongest fighters in the survival game. She narrowed her eyes at Lyerin, her voice edged with suspicion. "Why should we believe you? You''ve manipulated us before. How do we know this isn''t another one of your tricks?" Lyerin smirked slightly but didn''t move. "I understand your doubts. I know you fear me. But let me make something clear¡ªI don''t need to trick you anymore. I don''t need to manipulate you to stay. "If you want to go, I''ll even escort you to safety. The Eldritch Fleshers and the Tentatorns roam the lands, but I won''t send you out there to die and let the Pig Orcs come with you until you completely the city, not unless you want to." The tribe members murmured among themselves, fear clashing with the flicker of hope that Lyerin''s words had sparked. Could this be their chance at freedom? Could they finally escape the man who had loomed over them like a shadow throughout the survival game? Jada pressed on, her voice firmer now. "You''re dangerous, Lyerin. We''ve seen what you''re capable of. If we leave, will we be hunted by you? Will we become your enemies?" Lyerin''s expression turned serious. "If you choose to leave, you will no longer be part of the Stonehooves Tribe. That means you will be treated as any other outsider. But I won''t personally come after you. "Not unless you come after me or my tribe first. That''s the deal. You''ll have a month to decide, and in that time, you''re under my protection." Another man, younger and visibly more afraid, stepped forward hesitantly. "A month? And after that... we''re on our own?" "Yes," Lyerin confirmed. "But let me make you a promise. I swear, if I go back on my word, if I break this vow, I will be cursed." The tribe members looked at each other, unsure of what to make of Lyerin''s words. His promise somehow seemed to be laced with danger, but something about his tone was different now. There was an odd sincerity to it that made them pause. Lyerin took a deep breath and then began to chant. "Ajadaaaa¡­" His voice grew low and rhythmic, the words ancient and unfamiliar, filled with a strange power. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The air around him seemed to thicken, and a faint, pulsating energy radiated from him as the chant continued. Continue exploring at m|vl-em,py-r His voice reverberated with a force that made the ground beneath them tremble slightly. "I call upon the binding of realms, the ancient laws of Earth and the stars beyond. By the pact of blood and stone, I offer my vow. Should I break this word, let the curse fall upon me. "Let the barrier of Earth and the new galaxy trap me, imprison me within the chains of both worlds. By the spirits of my ancestors, I bind this vow to my soul!" As Lyerin finished the chant, the air around him crackled with energy. A dark mark, intricate and pulsating, began to form on his forehead. It twisted and writhed like a living thing before settling into a permanent shape¡ªa curse mark. The tribe members gasped, some of them taking a step back. Lyerin exhaled, and a smile tugged at his lips. "There. You see? If I betray my word, I''ll be trapped between this Earth and the ruined magical world. I''ll be a prisoner of my own curse. But," he added, his eyes gleaming with a darker edge, "if you choose to leave, you will never be welcome back. You''ll be treated as enemies of the Stonehooves Tribe from that moment on." A heavy silence fell over the group. The weight of Lyerin''s words hung in the air, thick with tension. They knew what he was capable of¡ªboth in terms of power and cruelty. But the promise of freedom was tantalizing, a glimmer of hope that many of them hadn''t dared to dream of. Some wanted to run, to flee from this nightmare and never look back. But others¡­ others had seen what power Lyerin wielded, and they were drawn to it. Staying meant survival, perhaps even strength. Leaving meant risking everything. Jada stepped back into the group, her face thoughtful. "We''ll need time to think," she said, her voice steady despite the fear that flickered in her eyes. "We need to talk among ourselves." Lyerin nodded. "You have a month. And if you choose to leave, I''ll personally escort you out of the city. I won''t let the Fleshers or Tentatorns get you. After that, you''re on your own." The group huddled together, whispers passing quickly between them. Some were desperate to leave, their minds already made up. They had seen enough of Lyerin''s brutality and wanted no part in his twisted ambitions. Others, though, were torn. Freedom was appealing, but so was the power that came with staying. They had fought alongside Lyerin, witnessed his cunning, and some couldn''t shake the feeling that leaving now would mean missing out on something bigger, something more dangerous but more rewarding. After what felt like an eternity, the group broke apart. Some of them, eyes filled with determination, stepped forward. "We want to leave," one of them said, his voice firm but respectful. "We''ve had enough." Others, more hesitant, lingered behind, their faces conflicted. "We''ll stay," Jada said finally, speaking for the others who hadn''t yet made their decision. "At least for now. We need more time." Lyerin smiled, though his eyes gleamed with a dangerous light. "Very well," he said softly. "Who wants to leave and wants to stay?" Chapter 236: Prepare for the unknwon As Lyerin stood there, watching the members of his tribe mull over their choices, he couldn''t help but let his mind drift to more pressing matters¡ªhis insatiable curiosity about the future of the Stonehooves Tribe and the power that would come with the Spirit''s evolution to the fourth level. He had tasted only a fraction of what his tribe could become, but the potential simmered just beneath the surface, waiting to be unleashed. He closed his eyes, shutting out the murmurs and whispers of those around him. His consciousness slipped away, drawn to the essence of the Minotaur Stone Statue¡ªthe towering representation of the tribe''s spirit, their protector, their source of power. As he focused, he felt a shift, his mind pulling toward another place entirely. When Lyerin opened his eyes in this alternate world, he was greeted by a vast, eerie landscape. The sky was a deep, swirling mass of crimson and black, casting long shadows over the jagged mountains and endless plains of cracked, dry earth. Rivers of molten lava cut through the ground, their glow the only source of light in the otherwise dark, oppressive realm. The air felt thick, heavy with an ancient, primal energy, as though the very fabric of reality in this world was made of raw, untamed power. In the distance, towering creatures roamed¡ªmassive, hulking beings with skin like stone and eyes that burned with an inner fire. The wind howled with the sounds of battle and despair, echoing the cries of long-forgotten wars. This world was unforgiving, a place where only the strong survived, and Lyerin could feel the pull of its brutal energy drawing him in. This was the realm where the true strength of the Stonehooves Tribe would be forged, where the Minotaur Spirit drew its power. But before he could explore further, something tugged at the edge of his awareness, pulling him back to the present. He opened his eyes to the real world, just in time to see a stone tablet erupt from the ground before him, shaking the earth as it rose. The sudden appearance interrupted the discussions still taking place among the tribe members, causing them to step back in shock. The tablet was massive, covered in ancient inscriptions, but at its center, clear and unmistakable, were words that everyone could read: Power Level: Fourth Stage Eldren Mana user Name: Lyerin Stonehooves Find adventures at m v lem|p-yr Age: 19 Community: Stonehooves Tribe Lyerin''s eyes scanned the tablet, and a wide grin spread across his face. He threw his head back and laughed, the sound booming through the air, echoing off the nearby ruins and walls of the city. The tablet was a testament to his strength, a declaration of his power, and he reveled in it. The tribe members, who had been deliberating moments before, stood in stunned silence. Some stared at the tablet in awe, others with growing dread. They had always known Lyerin was strong, but seeing his power spelled out so plainly before them made it all the more real. It cemented his place as not just a leader, but a force of nature¡ªsomeone who could not be easily defied. Without missing a beat, Lyerin turned to the group, his grin still wide, his eyes blazing with excitement. "Alright!" he called out, his voice cutting through the tension like a blade. "Times up!" The tone of his voice was both commanding and jovial, a strange mix of menace and enthusiasm that left the tribe members on edge. "No more debating, no more waiting. We''ve got work to do," he declared, his voice filled with purpose. "I want everyone to prepare for the next phase. Whether you''re staying or leaving, there''s something big coming, and we need to be ready." Some of the members exchanged anxious glances, still unsure of their decision. But with the stone tablet''s display of Lyerin''s power looming over them, hesitation felt dangerous. Those who had already decided to stay nodded grimly, ready to follow their leader into whatever came next. Others, still debating whether to leave, felt the pressure mounting. The air was thick with tension, the weight of their choices pressing down on them. But for Lyerin, the path ahead was clear. With the ruined magical world now connected to Earth, and with the strength of the Stonehooves Tribe growing by the day, the future was his to shape. He could already feel the thrill of conquest coursing through his veins. As the last few tribe members made their final decisions, Lyerin took one last glance at the stone tablet, his mind racing with the possibilities. The connection between the worlds was his greatest advantage, and soon, he would make sure that everyone¡ªon Earth and beyond¡ªwould know the name of Lyerin Stonehooves. He chuckled to himself. "Hmmm," he whispered under his breath, before turning to the tribe. "I''ll put them to work before they leave" Lyerin, still grinning, watched the lingering hesitation among some of the tribe members. The tension of their decisions weighed heavy, but he had no time for further delay. He clapped his hands together, grabbing everyone''s attention. "Alright, enough talk!" His voice boomed through the empty streets. "Go! Get whatever armor you can find. Weapons, too. We''re not walking into this unprepared." He pointed toward the crumbling remnants of what had once been a well-stocked armory in the city. It wasn''t much, but it would do. The tribe members, both those who had decided to stay and those still uncertain, scrambled to find gear. They scattered like ants, foraging through the remnants of the city for anything that could protect them. Lyerin stood there, watching them move with a casual air, though inside his mind raced with excitement and anticipation. He knew exactly what was coming next, and it thrilled him to no end. As the tribe members returned, they donned mismatched pieces of armor¡ªchest plates with dents, helmets scratched from battle, and weapons that looked like they had seen better days. Some wore pieces that were too large for their bodies, while others had settled for whatever scraps they could find. Despite the odd assortment of gear, there was an eagerness in their eyes, a hunger for whatever lay ahead. Corora and the other girls who had been with Lyerin for longer came back fully armed. They moved gracefully, even in heavy armor, their faces serious but resolved. They knew Lyerin better than anyone, knew what he was capable of, and even though they had no idea what he planned next, they were ready to follow him wherever he led. Lyerin watched as the final few members strapped on their makeshift armor. Some were more nervous than others, glancing at him, unsure if they were making the right choice. But with the weapons in their hands and the weight of metal on their bodies, they felt more grounded, more prepared for whatever insanity Lyerin had in store for them. Finally, everyone was ready. They gathered in front of him, looking at their leader expectantly. Lyerin glanced over them, his eyes gleaming with a dangerous spark. The mismatched armor, the determination in their faces¡ªit was exactly what he needed. He thrived on chaos, on unpredictability, and seeing them like this only fueled his ambitions. He stepped forward, inspecting the group one last time, nodding approvingly at their efforts. Then, he clapped his hands together again, a loud, sharp sound that cut through the air. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Alright," he said, his voice low but filled with anticipation. "Let''s go." With that, Lyerin turned and began walking toward the edge of the city, his tribe following closely behind. The sun had begun to set, casting a red glow over the apocalyptic landscape. The shadows of the tall walls from the Minotaur''s maze loomed ominously in the distance, but Lyerin walked forward with confidence, knowing that the true game was about to begin. Chapter 237: Roaming Lyerin led his ragtag group of tribe members, the hulking Pig Orcs, and the mismatched warriors of the Stonehooves Tribe out of the towering maze. The massive stone walls that had once been home to the Minotaur spirit now served as a reminder of the tribe''s power, but outside those walls lay the real threat. The decayed remnants of Earth''s cities stretched out before them like a wasteland, where monstrous creatures lurked in every shadow. "Move out!" Lyerin ordered, his voice cutting through the air like a blade. The Pig Orcs, enormous and grotesque in their forms, were already marching forward, their tusks glinting in the dim light, their eyes scanning for threats. The rest of the tribe, armored in their scavenged gear, followed closely behind. They were tense, some still unsure of their place, but Lyerin''s confidence kept them moving. As they walked, the silence of the ruined city was punctured by sudden screeches and growls. Lyerin spotted a group of Fleshers ahead, the mindless, grotesque creatures of flesh and bone that roamed the Earth. They were twitching, their limbs jerking unnaturally as if struggling against some invisible force. They moved like broken marionettes, hunting anything with a pulse. "Perfect," Lyerin muttered under his breath, a wicked smile playing on his lips. He gestured lazily toward the group of Fleshers. "Kill them." Without hesitation, the Pig Orcs charged forward. Their massive frames crashed through the rubble, their thick legs stomping with such force that the ground seemed to tremble beneath them. Their crude weapons swung through the air, cleaving through the Fleshers with sickening efficiency. Blood and torn flesh splattered across the cracked pavement as the Fleshers shrieked and fell, their limbs flying apart under the Pig Orcs'' brutal assault. The tribe members watched in awe, though some grimaced at the sight of the carnage. Lyerin stood back, arms crossed, as the chaos unfolded before him. "Throw the remains away," Lyerin commanded, his voice casual as though he were asking them to take out the trash. His tribe moved quickly, gathering the mangled bodies of the Fleshers and tossing them aside. Just as the last of the Flesher corpses was being discarded, the ground began to tremble. Lyerin''s sharp eyes flicked up, narrowing as a new presence emerged from the shadows. A massive shape slithered forward from the darkness, and as it came into view, a collective gasp ran through the group. The creature that appeared was like nothing they had seen before. Its enormous, bulbous body was covered in thorny appendages that writhed like snakes, each thorn sharp enough to pierce through stone. At the center of its grotesque form was a single, massive eye that pulsed with an eerie, glowing light. It had an aura of ancient power, a primal beast from another world entirely. "A Tentatorn," Lyerin whispered, recognizing the creature instantly. His eyes gleamed with interest. This wasn''t just some mindless monster like fleshers, it was the parasitic creature that was supremely intelligent too. Right now, the Tentatorn was unlike the Tentatorn he met last time, it was now a true apex predator, and its strength was unmatched by anything in this decaying city. The Tentatorn let out a low, guttural roar, the sound reverberating through the streets. Its thorny tentacles shot out, wrapping around the remaining Fleshers in the area. The moment its tendrils made contact with their flesh, the Fleshers were torn apart, their bodies ripped into shreds as if made of paper. The Tentatorn''s eye glowed brighter as it consumed the energy from their dying forms, growing larger, stronger with each kill. Several of the tribe members stepped back in fear. The Tentatorn wasn''t like the weak Fleshers they had encountered. It was a force of nature, and it was clear that if it wanted, it could tear through their ranks without breaking a sweat. Lyerin, however, remained unfazed. He turned to one of the Pig Orcs, his gaze cold and calculating. "Deal with it." The Pig Orc in question, a massive brute with tusks the size of small trees, snorted and hefted its enormous club. It charged toward the Tentatorn without hesitation, the ground shaking under its weight. The Tentatorn''s tentacles lashed out, wrapping around the Pig Orc''s arm and legs, but the Pig Orc roared and swung its club with immense force, smashing one of the Tentatorn''s thorny appendages into pieces. But the Tentatorn was far from finished. The creature recoiled, its massive eye narrowing in rage. With a violent thrash of its remaining tentacles, it whipped the Pig Orc into the air, slamming it into the ground with such force that the earth cracked beneath it. The Pig Orc howled in pain, struggling to stand as the Tentatorn moved in for the kill, its tentacles closing in from all sides. Lyerin watched with keen interest, not bothering to intervene. He knew this was a true test of strength¡ªboth for the Pig Orc and the rest of his tribe. If they couldn''t handle this, they had no place by his side. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Pig Orc, battered but not beaten, roared again and surged to its feet. It tore at the Tentatorn''s tentacles with its bare hands, ripping them apart one by one with raw strength. Read more tales on NovelFire-l-em,py-r Blood spurted from the creature''s wounds as the Pig Orc continued its relentless assault, swinging its club in wide arcs, each strike hitting with bone-crushing power. The Tentatorn shrieked in agony, its massive eye darting frantically as its strength began to wane. But the Pig Orc showed no mercy. With one final, earth-shattering swing, the Pig Orc''s club came crashing down on the Tentatorn''s head, splattering it across the ground in a gory explosion of flesh and thorns. For a moment, silence filled the streets, broken only by the Pig Orc''s heavy breathing and the distant sound of the wind. The Tentatorn lay in a twisted heap, its once-mighty form reduced to a pile of unrecognizable goo. Lyerin chuckled darkly, stepping forward to inspect the remains. His boots squelched in the muck as he approached the fallen creature. "Take the crystal inside of it," he ordered, his voice calm and authoritative. He knew that within the Tentatorn''s body lay a rare and powerful crystal, one that could be used to enhance his tribe''s abilities, after all, it was the main fuel to enter the ruined magical world. With the size of the Tentatorn, Lyerin is sure that with this creature, the crystal would let him stay for a few years in that Ruined magic world. This was why the Tentatorn had been so valuable-it wasn''t just a dangerous beast, it was a treasure trove of power waiting to be harvested. That is the reason why he let the other small Tentatorns go last time. The tribe members hurried forward, carefully extracting the glowing crystal from the remains of the Tentatorn. It pulsed with a deep, ominous light, like it was the tangible manifestation of the creature''s strength. As they finished, Lyerin received the crystal and happily took it to his pouch with him and then he turned to the group, with a satisfied smirk playing on his lips. "Good. We''re just getting started." He said, just relaxing while being carried by a Pig Orc under his command. Chapter 238: Unknown creature As Lyerin and his tribe continued their journey through the decaying streets of the apocalyptic city, a sense of eerie calm hung in the air. The blood of the Fleshers still stained the streets, and the Tentatorn''s crystal glowed ominously in the hands of his tribe members. However, their short-lived peace was abruptly interrupted. A sudden tremor rocked the ground beneath their feet, sending shockwaves through the cracked pavement. It was unlike anything they had ever felt before¡ªdeep, primal, and filled with a kind of malice that seemed to seep from the earth itself. The rumbling intensified, each quake more violent than the last, shaking loose debris from crumbling buildings and making the ground vibrate like the heartbeat of some titanic creature beneath the surface. The tribe members looked around in wide-eyed terror, gripping their weapons tighter. The Pig Orcs stopped in their tracks, snorting in confusion as the ground continued to shake beneath them. "What is happening?" one of the tribe members screamed, her voice trembling in fear. "Is it another attack?" "Something''s coming! We need to get out of here!" another shouted, panic gripping his voice. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The tremors grew even more violent, the sheer force of them causing the ground to buckle and split in places. Buildings nearby creaked and groaned, threatening to collapse. A deafening roar echoed through the empty streets, shaking the very foundations of the city. The tribe members, including Corora and the others, were on the verge of panic, some staggering and falling to the ground as the vibrations overwhelmed them. "What is this again? Are we being chosen again?" one of them yelled, voice cracking as he scrambled away, wide-eyed and terrified. "Hold your ground!" another shouted in vain, gripping his spear so hard his knuckles turned white. But amidst the chaos, Lyerin remained perfectly calm, perched on the shoulder of one of his Pig Orcs like a lord surveying his domain. His eyes narrowed, and he gazed toward the source of the disturbance with mild curiosity. He made no move to show any concern, his expression completely detached from the pandemonium unfolding around him. Without warning, the ground directly in front of them burst open, sending chunks of concrete and dirt flying into the air. The intersection in the middle of the highway cracked wide, and a deep, gaping hole appeared where the earth had split. The hole seemed endless, a dark abyss that radiated malevolence, and from its depths, a creature began to emerge. The first thing they saw was a set of twisted, thorn-covered spinal ridges, glistening in the pale light. Then, slowly, the rest of the creature clawed its way out. It was a dog-like beast, though far more grotesque than anything resembling a dog. Its skin was dark green, almost black, and stretched tight over its bones, giving it a skeletal, malnourished appearance. Six eyes lined its spine in a sickening pattern, glowing faintly with an unnatural light. Its jaw hung open, revealing rows of jagged, needle-sharp teeth, and its breath came out in harsh, raspy gasps. The creature''s spine was a mass of sharp, thorny protrusions, each one twitching with every movement it made. The sight of it was horrifying, and the tribe members recoiled in fear. "What is that thing?!" one of the men screamed, stumbling back in horror, eyes wide with disbelief. "Run! Run!" someone else shouted, the panic in their voice palpable as they turned to flee, but their legs refused to move fast enough. The creature''s mouth opened wider, and thick strings of saliva dripped from its fangs, splashing onto the pavement below. As soon as the saliva made contact with the ground, the concrete hissed and bubbled as if exposed to some potent acid. Within seconds, the road began to deteriorate, melting away and leaving nothing but a smoking crater where the creature''s saliva had landed. The acrid stench of burning asphalt filled the air, making the tribe members gag. "This¡­this is death itself!" one of them cried, backing away, barely able to keep himself from collapsing in terror. Amidst the chaos and terror, Lyerin remained composed. He raised a hand, his voice disturbingly calm despite the horrors before him. "I have no idea what that is," he said, his tone almost bored. "But it doesn''t matter." The tribe members looked at him, wide-eyed, unable to comprehend how he could be so nonchalant in the face of such a monstrosity. Without another word, Lyerin turned to the Pig Orc carrying him. He patted the beast on its shoulder and gave a single, simple command. "Turn it into dust." The Pig Orc grunted in acknowledgment and, without hesitation, marched forward toward the grotesque creature. Its massive feet pounded against the trembling ground, sending tremors of its own with each step. The other Pig Orcs followed, their weapons raised, ready to obey their master''s order. The beast growled low, its six eyes narrowing as it locked onto the approaching Pig Orcs. Its thorny spine quivered, and its mouth opened wider, more acidic saliva dripping onto the ground, sizzling and evaporating on contact. The creature let out a menacing growl, preparing to lunge at the Pig Orcs. But before it could even make its move, the leading Pig Orc slammed its massive club into the ground, sending a shockwave rippling through the earth. The force of the blow caught the creature off guard, knocking it off balance for a brief moment. It snarled in frustration, baring its fangs, but the Pig Orcs didn''t give it a chance to recover. Read exclusive content at m v l em pyr In a flash, the largest of the Pig Orcs lunged forward, bringing its club down with bone-crushing force. The club connected with the creature''s head, the impact so powerful it sent a crack rippling through the air. The beast let out a deafening screech as its skull caved under the sheer force of the blow, black ichor spilling from its mouth and eyes. The other Pig Orcs quickly followed up, swinging their crude weapons with relentless brutality. One by one, they struck the creature''s thorny body, crushing its spine and pulverizing its limbs. With each blow, the beast''s movements became slower, more erratic, until finally, it lay twitching on the ground, its grotesque form mangled and broken. In less than a minute, the once menacing creature had been reduced to nothing more than a pile of shattered bones and blackened flesh. Lyerin, still perched on the shoulder of his Pig Orc, glanced down at the remains with a satisfied smirk. "Good," he said, his voice as cold as ever. He stepped off the Pig Orc''s shoulder and approached the corpse, inspecting it carefully. "Take the crystal inside of it just like the Tentatorn," he ordered, his voice sharp and commanding. One of the Pig Orcs grunted and moved to obey, tearing open the creature''s chest cavity to retrieve the glowing crystal hidden within. The tribe members watched in stunned silence, their fear slowly being replaced by awe at the sheer power and ruthlessness of the Pig Orcs under Lyerin''s command. As the crystal was pulled free, glowing with crystalline solid green light was displayed in each one of them. It was beautiful. Like something came out of an unknown world and was gifted from heavens above. Chapter 239: Shuras scheme As the tribe continued to march forward, cutting through the eerie city streets littered with the remains of the Fleshers and strange creatures, one of the members cautiously approached Lyerin. His hands trembled as he spoke, his voice shaky with fear. "D-Did you know about that creature? How would it emerge from the ground like that? It was as if you expected it¡­" He stopped mid-sentence, feeling the sudden, overwhelming chill in the air as he met Lyerin''s gaze. There was something terrifying about the calm in Lyerin''s eyes, an unsettling composure that seemed to hint at an awareness far beyond what anyone could fathom. The tribe member''s heart pounded in his chest as he quickly looked away, now regretting having asked the question. New chapters at m v|le|mp|yr Lyerin smiled, his lips curling into a cold, knowing grin. "You''re not true members of the tribe yet," he said, his voice smooth but tinged with a warning. "There are many things I know that I choose not to share. Secrets are the currency of power, and only those truly bound to the Stonehooves Tribe will understand." His tone was calm, but the implication was clear. They were expendable until proven otherwise. The tribe member backed away, bowing his head and returning to his place in the group, still shaking. The others had overheard the conversation, and though no one else dared speak, a nervous tension spread through the group. The realization that Lyerin held secrets¡ªpotentially deadly ones¡ªadded another layer of fear to the already overwhelming danger surrounding them. They didn''t have much time to dwell on their unease, however, as grotesque beasts began to attack from all directions. Strange, twisted creatures that seemed to defy natural law burst forth from cracks in the pavement, dark alleys, and even from within the crumbling remains of buildings. The air was filled with the sounds of snapping jaws, screeching roars, and the flurry of movement as beasts charged at them with reckless abandon. Their bodies were misshapen, some with multiple limbs, others with elongated necks or grotesque, gaping mouths full of jagged teeth. The chaos was immediate. "Watch out!" a tribe member yelled as a serpent-like beast lunged from the shadows, its fangs dripping with venom. Another creature, this one resembling a giant spider with wings, skittered out of a nearby alley, sending two of the tribe members stumbling back in horror. "They''re everywhere!" one of them screamed, eyes wide with terror. "Stay together! Don''t panic!" Corora shouted, trying to rally the group as they frantically fought off the encroaching horrors. But Lyerin, riding atop his Pig Orc, remained unnervingly calm. He knew exactly what was happening. The Asura race was behind this. They had slowed the absorption of Earth by the Eldritch Universe, and now they were sending these creatures¡ªtwisted animals mutated by the energy of the Eldritch Galaxy¡ªto create a perfect battleground. It was a test, a way to assess the worth of Earthlings due to Lyerin and his tribe. The Asura race always chose the strongest worlds, the most cunning combatants, to slow and challenge. Winning the survival game had made the Earth, especially Lyerin and the Stonehooves Tribe a prime target for the Asura''s younger generation. This was just the beginning. He knew the true elites of the Asura race hadn''t even arrived yet. What they faced back in the survival game were the mere rejects¡ªthe champions of the rejects or those not fit to stand as champions. But Lyerin said nothing of this to his tribe. He let them fight. He let them fear. One of the tribe members, now cornered by a hulking beast with three heads and scythe-like arms, let out a terrified scream as the creature raised its limbs to strike. Panic gripped the tribe as the member seemed moments away from being torn apart. "Help! Someone, please!" he cried out, voice shrill with desperation. Lyerin, watching from the back, lifted his hand casually. "Pig Orcs," he commanded, his voice cool and devoid of emotion. "Save them." In an instant, the massive Pig Orcs charged forward, their heavy footsteps shaking the ground as they barreled through the battlefield. They swung their clubs with brutal efficiency, smashing through the attacking beasts with ease. The three-headed creature was obliterated in a single blow, its body crumpling into a heap of mangled flesh. The tribe member who had been cornered collapsed to the ground, gasping for breath as he looked up at Lyerin in awe and fear. "Keep moving," Lyerin ordered. "There will be more." The group, shaken but still alive, continued to push forward, now more terrified than ever of both the creatures around them and the man leading them. Lyerin seemed to be in complete control, not just of the Pig Orcs, but of the entire situation. He knew what was coming. He knew how to deal with it. And that only made him more terrifying. Suddenly, as they cut through another wave of creatures, a familiar chime echoed in Lyerin''s mind. Ding! | You have made your tribe members'' loyalty level up to 20. | A small smile crept onto Lyerin''s face as the notification appeared before his eyes. The constant danger, the fear, the tests¡ªthey were all paying off. His tribe was becoming more loyal, more dependent on him. With each beast they fought, with every moment they survived under his command, their ties to him grew stronger. He had earned their fear, and now, slowly, he was earning their loyalty. The Asura race may have sent these creatures to test him, but it was doing more than that. It was shaping his tribe into something far more powerful than they could have imagined. Lyerin chuckled to himself, watching the battlefield with cold amusement. "Haha this is it," he whispered to himself, eyes gleaming with anticipation. As the group continued to push through the streets, the members of Lyerin''s tribe were oblivious to the true reason behind their venture. While they had been told they were out to cleanse the city of the monsters, he also knew after winning, the monsters would emerge from all over the place¡ªthe Asuras were sending, the reality was far more twisted. Lyerin had orchestrated this entire situation to manipulate them, to increase their loyalty to him through subtle fear and false hope. Every choice he''d given them earlier¡ªthe option to stay or leave, the promises of safety¡ªhad been nothing more than a charade. He glanced at the faces of the tribe members as they hacked away at the beasts that continued to pour out from the shadows. Their expressions were a mix of fear, determination, and confusion, but most importantly, they were looking to him for guidance. They were relying on him for their survival, and that was exactly what he wanted. Every monster they fought, every moment of desperation they experienced, was carefully calculated to bring them closer to him, to make them feel that he was their only chance at survival. Lyerin''s grin widened as he watched them fight. His little scheme was working perfectly. The choices he''d given them before? Utter bullshit. They had never truly had a choice. He couldn''t risk losing any of them to real freedom. Instead, he needed to draw them in deeper, make them believe they were free while subtly tightening his control over them. And fear¡ªused in just the right way¡ªwas the perfect tool. As the tribe battled through yet another wave of grotesque creatures, their exhaustion began to show. One member, panting heavily, wiped sweat from his brow and looked around with uncertainty. "What is this all for?" he muttered under his breath. "Are we really just cleaning up these streets for survival? Or is there something more?" But before anyone could question further, Lyerin''s voice cut through the air. "Good work, everyone!" he said, his tone calm and authoritative. "You''ve all done well." He took a few steps forward, surveying the scene as if nothing out of the ordinary had happened. "You''re all level thirty now." The members of the tribe looked at each other, bewildered. "Level thirty? What does that even mean?" one of them whispered to another. They had no idea what Lyerin was referring to, but they were too afraid to ask. His power, his control over the situation, was something they dared not challenge. Lyerin, suppressing a laugh, enjoyed the confusion in their eyes. Of course, they had no clue. They didn''t understand that all of this¡ªthe monsters, the chaos, even their supposed victories¡ªhad been part of his grand plan to bind them to him more deeply. Their loyalty had reached new heights without them even realizing it. "All right," Lyerin said casually, "time to head back." He turned on his heel, motioning for the Pig Orcs to gather the tribe members and prepare for their return. As the group began to move, some still visibly shaken from the battles they had faced, Lyerin allowed himself a small chuckle. The Asuras thought they were testing him and his tribe. But the real test wasn''t for Lyerin¡ªit was for the tribe members, and they had no idea that they had already failed. Or succeeded, depending on how one looked at it. They were now more bound to him than ever before, and there was no escape. Lyerin''s eyes glimmered with satisfaction as he led his tribe back through the ruined streets. His plan was working perfectly, and the best part was, they didn''t even know it. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 240: Pig Orcs, stop As Lyerin marched forward, his senses heightened by the manifestation of his abilities, he began to feel the whispers of his tribe members creeping into his consciousness. The subtle hum of their fear, doubts, and deliberations filled the air around him, weaving a web of uncertainty. One of the tribe members, his voice low, spoke to the others, "Maybe¡­ maybe we should stay. Lyerin''s strong. He can handle these monsters. We''d be safer here than anywhere else." Another, still wiping sweat from his brow after the recent battle, chimed in, "Yeah, you saw what he did to those Fleshers. And the Pig Orcs¡ªthey''re powerful. We''d never survive out there alone, not with these beasts." A woman, trembling slightly, interjected, "But did you hear him earlier? He said we''re level thirty now, like it means something. "What does that even mean? It''s like he''s playing with us, like we''re pawns in some game we don''t even understand¡­" The voices continued to echo in Lyerin''s mind, each one weighing their options, trying to make sense of their situation. Their doubts, their hesitations¡ªthey were all so predictable. Discover tales at m|vl|e|mp|y|r He could feel the threads of their loyalty tightening, binding them more securely to him with every thought, every second they considered their future. They were afraid to leave, afraid to stay. It was perfect. Suddenly, Lyerin''s sharp voice cut through the rising tension. "Pig Orcs, stop helping them." The order was so sudden, so unexpected, that a wave of panic rippled through the tribe. The Pig Orcs, massive and intimidating, halted immediately, their dark eyes glancing at Lyerin with a silent obedience. "What?!" One of the men, wide-eyed, turned to the others. "Did he just¡ªwhat''s he doing? Is he going to leave us to die?!" Another woman, visibly shaking, whispered, "This can''t be happening. He¡­ he''s going to let us fend for ourselves? After everything?" The murmurs turned to outright fear as more voices joined in, the tribe members huddling closer together, unsure of what to do. "He''s finally going to kill us!" someone shouted, their voice cracking with terror. "We should''ve left when we had the chance!" The air around them became thick with anxiety as they all turned their gazes toward Lyerin, who stood unfazed, a cold smirk playing on his lips. He could feel their fear, their rising desperation, and he reveled in it. But then, he snorted at them, as if dismissing their worries like they were nothing more than childish complaints. "Stop acting weak," Lyerin said sharply, his voice dripping with disdain. "Look at the creatures. Do you really think they''re unbeatable?" The tribe, trembling, hesitated, turning their attention toward the hippopotamus-like creature lying in the street. It was massive, its dark, leathery skin glistening with sweat and blood. Its thorny back and gnashing teeth were terrifying, and yet¡ªdespite its size and ferocity¡ªit was on the ground, breathing heavily, its body riddled with wounds. It wasn''t dead, but it was gravely injured, barely able to lift itself. Lyerin watched as realization dawned on their faces. The creature, as menacing as it was, had been brought to the brink. It was still alive, yes, but vulnerable. The sight of it struggling to rise, its strength failing, was enough to make them realize: they weren''t helpless. Lyerin turned to them, his eyes gleaming with triumph. "You think I brought you here to kill you? No, I''m showing you something far more important. "These creatures¡ªthese monsters¡ªthey bleed, they fall, just like anything else. And so will you, if you don''t learn to stop cowering." His words hung in the air, and for a moment, there was silence. The tribe members exchanged uncertain glances, their fear slowly giving way to something else¡ªa flicker of resolve, perhaps, or a grudging acceptance. Whatever it was, they were no longer just paralyzed by terror. Lyerin had manipulated them once again, subtly forcing them to see that their survival depended on him. Not because he was going to save them, but because he had given them no other choice but to adapt. He had to break them down, only to build them back up under his control. As the grotesque creature before them struggled for breath, the tribe members began to understand. They couldn''t leave. Not now. Not ever. They would survive only if they stayed by his side, if they submitted to him. Lyerin watched them, satisfied with the shift in their demeanor. The scene ended as Lyerin gestured toward the beast, his voice casual but firm. "Finish it off and take the crystal inside. Time to learn what it means to fight." The air was thick with tension, the tribe members visibly trembling as they stood around the injured creature. Lyerin remained calm, perched confidently on the shoulder of the Pig Orc, his sharp eyes observing the scene unfold. Corora stood silently beside him, her expression unreadable, though she kept her gaze fixed on the tribe. "If you don''t do something," Lyerin''s voice cut through the uneasy silence, "that thing will heal¡­ and when it does, you will be the ones in danger." His words sent a ripple of fear through the group. They exchanged nervous glances, each one reluctant to make the first move. The creature, lying on the ground with its thorny back rising and falling with labored breaths, emitted a low, guttural sound as if it were gathering its strength to strike again. Its massive body twitched, and the sight of its six glistening eyes, half-lidded in pain but still alert, sent a fresh wave of dread through the tribe. "Who''s going first?" a man asked, his voice shaking as he looked around at the others. "I mean, Lyerin''s right. It''s either we kill it now or it gets back up¡­" "I''m not going," a woman responded quickly, her hands clenching into fists. "Did you see what it did to those Fleshers? It''s a monster! One hit from that thing and we''re dead!" "We have to do something!" Another man, his face pale, looked desperately around. "If we just stand here, we''re as good as dead anyway!" They continued to murmur among themselves, voices rising in panic and indecision. "I¡­ I can''t," one of them stammered. "I''m not a fighter! I didn''t sign up for this!" "None of us did!" a voice from the back shouted. "But if we don''t act, we''re finished. It''s still alive, and who knows how long before it regenerates! We''re all dead if we wait too long!" "But who''s going to do it?!" another cried, stepping back, his hands visibly shaking as he tried to avoid the gaze of the others. "I''m not risking my life for some¡ª" "Quiet!" a stern woman interrupted, her face tight with frustration. "Arguing won''t get us anywhere. We have to decide¡ªsomeone has to do it." The group fell silent for a moment, the only sound being the ragged breathing of the injured beast and the occasional snort of a Pig Orc standing nearby. The creature shifted slightly, causing a ripple of terror to shoot through the tribe as they watched in horror. Its wounds, though deep, seemed to be slowly closing, the eerie regenerative power of the monstrous being working against their dwindling time. "I can''t believe we''re just standing here," a young man muttered, shaking his head. "It''s going to get back up, and then we''re screwed." Lyerin watched, amused, as the fear began to take hold of them. None of them wanted to act. They were terrified, indecisive, and desperate for someone¡ªanyone¡ªto take the first step. "If you don''t move now," Lyerin added, his tone almost mocking, "you''ll have no one to blame but yourselves when it tears you apart." Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The tribe members shifted uneasily, looking at one another, hoping someone would finally make a decision. Their eyes darted from face to face, each one silently pleading for another to step up, to be the first to confront the monstrous creature before them. "I''m not dying here," a man whispered to himself, but loud enough for the others to hear. "But I''m not going near that thing either¡­" "We don''t have time!" a woman hissed, glancing nervously at the beast. "It''s healing!" "Someone just do it!" came a frustrated voice from the back. "Why don''t you do it, then?" another snapped. "I¡­ I can''t¡­" the person stammered. "I don''t know how to fight something like that!" The pressure mounted as the group became increasingly agitated. Every second that passed felt like an eternity, the weight of their fear and indecision pressing down on them, suffocating them. Lyerin''s cold gaze scanned their faces, watching as the tribe members wrestled with their cowardice. And then, the creature shifted again. Its thorny back arched slightly, its six eyes narrowing as if it were gathering strength. A low, menacing growl rumbled from its throat, and its massive limbs twitched. The sight was enough to push them over the edge. "No! It''s moving!" a woman shrieked, stepping back. "Someone do something!" a man cried out, his voice breaking in fear. The creature''s thick, dark-green skin pulsed as its body began to heal at a visible pace. The air was thick with the stench of fear as the tribe members looked on, frozen. Finally, amidst the panic and chaos, a single figure stepped forward. "I shall do it!" he shouted, his voice trembling but filled with a sense of desperate resolve. The tribe turned to him in shock, their eyes widening as the man, previously silent, raised a shaking hand and gripped a makeshift weapon¡ªa jagged piece of metal¡ªhis knuckles white from the strain. The others gasped, some backing away in surprise, while others murmured in disbelief. The man''s eyes locked onto the creature, and though he was terrified, there was a glint of determination in his gaze. "I''ll kill it!" he cried again, louder this time, trying to steady his breathing. He took a step forward, his heart pounding in his chest, as the others watched, still uncertain if he would actually go through with it. Lyerin''s lips curled into a smirk as he observed the man''s internal struggle. The tribe''s indecision, their terror¡ªhe had orchestrated it perfectly. Now, the moment had come. Chapter 241: Krisella again Suddenly, a voice echoed in the air, almost distant, yet sharp enough to pierce through the chaos of the moment. "Be careful¡­" The world around Lyerin seemed to slow. His smirk faded as the very fabric of reality shifted, and everything around him began to decelerate. The air thickened, as if time itself had been stretched thin. The movement of his Pig Orcs became sluggish, their heavy feet dragging against the earth like they were submerged in molasses. The members of his tribe, their panicked faces and frantic gestures, turned into exaggerated, dream-like motions. Every breath Lyerin took felt elongated, the coolness of the air entering his lungs much slower than usual, filling his chest with an odd clarity. He could feel each gust of wind pass through his hair, and even the smallest particles of dust floating in the air became visible, suspended in time. The atmosphere shifted too. The sky, once a dark, looming gray, now seemed to pulse with a dull, otherworldly glow, as though the very heavens themselves had recognized the presence of something¡­ or someone. The usual stench of decay and rot that filled the streets of the apocalyptic city was replaced by a faint, almost nostalgic scent¡ªsomething familiar, yet long forgotten. His heart, which was racing just moments ago, now beat steadily, rhythmically, as if it too was caught in this slow, surreal moment. Lyerin closed his eyes briefly, feeling the weight of the atmosphere press upon him, a strange sense of stillness settling over him. Every second felt like an eternity. And then¡­ he recognized it. The voice. Krisella. His eyes snapped open, widening slightly, the smirk completely wiped from his face. The name reverberated in his mind. Krisella¡­ His first love, from his past life. The woman who had left him, abandoned him without a second thought. And standing beside her, now coming into view through the frozen reality, was the man she had left him for. A man whose face Lyerin had never bothered to remember, never truly cared to know. Yet, here they were. Together. Lyerin''s hands clenched into fists as memories of the past life flooded back to him. He could almost hear the whispers of betrayal, feel the coldness of abandonment creeping back into his heart. The man beside Krisella looked strong, confident, someone who had clearly drawn her away from Lyerin long ago. But why? Why were they here now, in this world, in this time? How did fate conspire to bring them to him once again? And then, Lyerin would remember, ''Oh¡­ I accepted them because I want to have a little bit of amusement if I have time¡­'' He stared at them, trying to suppress the wave of emotions rising within him, and then, as if on instinct, he began to murmur quietly to himself. "What do I do with her?" Lyerin whispered under his breath, his voice barely audible in the slow, thickened air. "Do I confront her? Make her pay for what she did? No¡­ that''s petty, isn''t it? Past life is past life. I have everything now. I have power, a tribe¡­ and she''s just a ghost of my past¡­" He frowned, thinking harder. "I could manipulate her. Use her like I''ve used others to get what I want. But¡­ do I even need to? I''ve already leveled up their loyalty of my tribe. Even if I use their loyalty for the sake of fun, isn''t it going to be boring? What could I possibly do it make it a little bit of fun?" Lyerin''s gaze flickered toward the man beside her, the one who had taken her from him. Does he matter? He wondered, his thoughts swirling with possibilities. "Do I punish him? Prove that I''m the stronger one? But then again¡­ what would that even accomplish? He''s nothing to me. Nothing but a reminder of a past I''ve already left behind." He paused, contemplating. "Should I just¡­ let it go? But why should I? Why should I let her go unpunished after everything? After the way she discarded me?" The questions swirled in his mind, one after another, each more confusing than the last. What did he truly want? As Lyerin debated internally, Corora, who had been standing silently by his side, watching his every movement, suddenly noticed the change in him. She could sense the tension, the shift in his demeanor. Something was wrong, she could feel it in her bones, in the air itself. She glanced at Krisella and then back at Lyerin, her eyes narrowing slightly in suspicion. "What''s wrong?" Corora asked softly, her voice cautious, almost timid, as though she were afraid of triggering something in him. Her eyes searched his face, trying to read his thoughts. Lyerin blinked, as though shaken from his trance, and turned to look at Corora. He smiled, but it didn''t quite reach his eyes. "It''s nothing," he said dismissively, waving a hand as though to brush away her concern. However, Corora wasn''t so easily fooled. She knew something was off, though she couldn''t quite place her finger on it. She had seen that look in Lyerin''s eyes before¡ªcalculating, distant, as if he were weighing something in his mind. Lyerin knew that women, especially those close to men of power, had an innate sense of competition, a primal instinct that had been passed down from the ancient past. In the times of kings and war chiefs, the leaders had their pick of women, and those women had developed an instinctual understanding of when their man had eyes for someone else. It was in their blood, a quiet competitiveness that they might not even realize was there But Lyerin also knew that this same instinct blinded them to other things. They could sense competition from other women, but they were often oblivious to the deeper, more complex feelings their men carried¡ªfeelings of doubt, anger, or betrayal. That''s why girls can sense their men having another women, not when their men was unhappy. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Corora, though sharp and observant, would never truly understand what Krisella meant to him. And that was something he could use to his advantage. "Corora," Lyerin said, his voice calm but firm. "I want you to gather the others. Tell the girls to prepare to head back. We need to make sure the tribe''s statue is protected, even with the minotaur guarding it. No chances." Corora hesitated for a moment, clearly sensing that there was more to his words than just concern for the statue. But she nodded obediently, not wanting to question him any further. She knew better than to upset Lyerin, especially after the last time she had doubted him. Even though a part of her felt something was wrong, she didn''t dare challenge him. Not again. "Yes, I''ll do that," she replied quietly, casting one last glance at Krisella before turning to carry out his orders. Join us on m-vl-em,py-r As she left, Lyerin watched her go, his mind still spinning with thoughts of Krisella and the past. And then, suddenly, an idea struck him, a realization that made his eyes widen. "I know what to do¡­" he murmured to himself, a slow smile creeping back onto his face. The pieces were beginning to fall into place, and with them, a new plan was forming. A plan that would involve Krisella, the tribe, and his ultimate rise to even greater power. The game had only just begun. Chapter 242: Displeasing leader Lyerin watched with a smirk as the man hesitated, his steps faltering under the pressure of the task before him. Krisella had told him to be careful, but now that Lyerin was in control, he decided it was time to push things a bit. With a mocking tone, he sneered at the man, his voice dripping with condescension. "Go on, why are you hesitating? Are you really that weak mentally?" Lyerin taunted, his arms crossed, leaning casually against the massive Pig Orc standing behind him. The others watched in silence, unsure whether to intervene or stay quiet, but they all felt the tension mounting. The man, visibly nervous, cast a glance at Krisella, who gave him a sharp look, her eyes filled with anger toward Lyerin. She knew this was all a game to him, a way to show his dominance. But despite her glare, she remained silent, her hands clenched into fists. Lyerin chuckled darkly, his voice cutting through the still air. "We''re not here all day waiting for your cowardice. There are others braver than you, waiting to take your place. Hurry up, or are you that afraid of dying?" The man, hearing the mockery in Lyerin''s tone, felt a sudden surge of frustration. Somehow, despite Lyerin''s cruelty, the words lit a fire in him. He wanted to prove himself, to show that he wasn''t the coward Lyerin was making him out to be. With a renewed sense of determination, he nodded to himself and took a deep breath. "Fine," the man muttered under his breath. "I''ll do it." Lyerin spat on the ground dismissively, his expression cold and unimpressed. "Too corny. You sure you call yourself a man?" Ignoring the insult, the man¡ªGregor, as Lyerin would soon learn¡ªbegan his charge toward the massive, grotesque hippopotamus-like creature. Only on m v|le|mp|yr His muscles tensed as he raised his weapon, preparing for the strike. His heart pounded in his chest, adrenaline coursing through his veins. He was going to do it. He was going to prove to everyone¡ªespecially Lyerin¡ªthat he wasn''t weak. But Lyerin had other plans. With a subtle shift of his feet, Lyerin channeled a strange, invisible Eldren aura, manipulating the earth beneath Gregor just as he sprinted forward. The ground trembled slightly, unnoticed by anyone else, but it was enough to throw Gregor off balance. His foot caught in the shifting dirt, and before he could react, his body lurched forward. "BANG!" Gregor hit the ground hard, his face slamming into the earth with a sickening thud. He groaned, momentarily disoriented, struggling to push himself back up. But it was too late. The sudden disturbance had awakened the hippopotamus-like creature. Its massive, bloodshot eyes snapped open, glaring down at Gregor with a hunger that sent chills down the spines of everyone watching. The creature''s jaws moved with terrifying speed. "CHOMP!" The sound was horrifying¡ªa wet, crunching noise as the creature''s jaws clamped down on Gregor''s arm, severing it clean from his body. Blood spurted from the stump where his arm had been, painting the ground in dark crimson. Gregor''s scream echoed through the streets, "AAAAAAAAARRGHHH!!" a high-pitched, agonized wail that sent shockwaves of fear through the other members of the tribe. Lyerin, standing idly by, didn''t flinch. He barely moved. But with a small flick of his fingers, he summoned a strange brown energy from the earth, channeling it into a powerful force that erupted next to the hippopotamus creature. "KABAM!" The energy exploded with immense power, sending the creature flying across the street, slamming into a nearby building with enough force to crack the walls. Dust and debris rained down from the impact, and the creature groaned as it lay slumped, injured but still alive. However, despite Lyerin''s intervention, the damage had been done. Gregor lay on the ground, clutching the stump where his left arm used to be, blood oozing between his fingers. His face was pale, with a mix of shock and pain written across his features. Lyerin walked over to him, standing above the trembling man with cold, emotionless eyes. "What''s your name?" Lyerin asked calmly, his voice devoid of any warmth. Gregor, barely conscious, blinked up at him in confusion. "M-my name? It''s... it''s Gregor..." Lyerin scoffed, his lips curling into a cruel smirk. "Gregor, huh? You''re useless." Gregor''s eyes widened, his face twisting in a mix of shock and shame. The tribe members watching recoiled, some glancing at each other in disbelief, but none dared to speak against Lyerin. Lyerin stepped back, raising his voice so everyone could hear. "NEXT!" he shouted, his tone harsh, commanding. He didn''t care about Gregor. To him, this was all a test¡ªthose who couldn''t survive had no place in his tribe. His eyes scanned the group, waiting for the next fool brave¡ªor desperate¡ªenough to step forward. And as the crowd stood in stunned silence, Gregor''s blood continued to pool at Lyerin''s feet. Lyerin''s eyes gleamed with dark amusement as he stood over the injured Gregor, his gaze sweeping across the rest of the tribe members who stood frozen in place. His voice, sharp and cold, cut through the tension like a blade. "It seems," Lyerin said with a mocking tone, "I already know who will be the first to leave willingly." He smirked as he glanced at Gregor, whose eyes widened in fear. Gregor''s breathing became shallow, his remaining hand trembling as he clutched at his wounded arm, trying to stop the bleeding. Panic spread across his face as Lyerin''s words sunk in. Gregor''s panic was palpable. Lyerin could see that leveling up the loyalty, including this Gregor guy, was taking effect. They aren''t considered a member of his tribe yet, he''s already acting like he''s not going to leave. Meanwhile, Gregor knew what that meant¡ªhe was considered weak, useless. And in Lyerin''s tribe, that meant one thing: he was expendable. His mind raced, but before he could say anything, another member of the tribe stepped forward, breaking the uneasy silence. "I''ll do it," a voice called out, strong and resolute. Everyone turned toward the source of the voice. A tall, broad-shouldered man¡ªone of the newer recruits who had kept to himself thus far¡ªstepped up with a determined expression. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His hands gripped the weapon tightly, his muscles taut with anticipation. Unlike Gregor, there was no hesitation in his stride. He moved forward with purpose, his eyes locked on the still-lurking hippopotamus-like creature. Lyerin raised an eyebrow, intrigued. He hadn''t expected anyone to step up so quickly after the mess with Gregor. The tribe members watched in tense silence, many of them exchanging nervous glances. They had just witnessed the terrifying power of the creature, and Gregor''s failure had only amplified their fear. But now, this new man¡ªsomeone they barely knew¡ªwas stepping up to face the same threat. The air was thick with anticipation as the man approached the creature, which was still slumped against the building from Lyerin''s earlier attack. Its massive, bloodshot eyes blinked slowly, as if it was struggling to regain its senses. The man raised his weapon, his grip steady, his breathing calm. For a moment, everything seemed to slow down. The tribe members held their breath, waiting for what was to come. And then, without warning, the man lunged forward, his weapon swinging in a powerful arc. There was no hesitation in his movements, no fear in his stance. He moved with precision and deadly intent, and in one swift, smooth motion, he brought the weapon crashing down onto the creature''s skull. "THWACK!" To everyone''s shock, the blow landed perfectly. The sound of the impact echoed through the street, and in an instant, the massive creature''s head caved in under the force of the strike. Its body twitches violently before collapsing into a heap on the ground. Dust and debris were kicked up as its massive form hit the earth with a dull thud. Silence. The tribe members stood in stunned disbelief, their eyes wide as they took in the scene. The creature, which had seemed so terrifying and unstoppable moments ago, lay destroyed before them. Lyerin, who had been watching with his usual smug expression, let out a slow, appreciative whistle. "Well, well," he said, his voice filled with amusement. "I didn''t expect that." The man¡ªstill standing over the fallen creature¡ªbreathed heavily, but his expression remained calm. He wiped the sweat from his brow, his gaze never leaving the dead beast at his feet. The rest of the tribe murmured among themselves, their fear and anxiety slowly giving way to awe and relief. They couldn''t believe what they had just witnessed. The man had done what Gregor couldn''t¡ªhe had taken down the creature in a single blow. Lyerin''s smirk widened as he approached the man. "Impressive," he said, his tone dripping with approval. "Perhaps you''re not as useless as I thought." The man looked up at Lyerin, a mixture of pride and caution in his eyes. He nodded silently, still catching his breath. Lyerin turned back to the rest of the tribe, his voice booming. "See? That''s what I expect from my people. Strength, courage, and the will to fight!" He gestured to the fallen creature, its massive form now lifeless on the ground. "This is what happens when you stop hesitating. When you stop being cowards." The tribe members shuffled nervously, still processing what had just happened. Some of them looked at the man with newfound respect, while others remained uncertain, their fear of Lyerin still outweighing their trust in him. Lyerin crossed his arms, his eyes scanning the group. "Alright," he said, his voice cold and commanding. "You''ve seen what happens when you act. Now, let''s see if the rest of you can step up when it''s your turn." With a final glance at Gregor, who was still trembling on the ground, Lyerin turned to the man who had slain the creature. "What''s your name?" he asked, his tone more serious now. The man straightened, meeting Lyerin''s gaze. "My name is Kade," he replied, his voice steady. Lyerin nodded slowly. "Well, Kade, you just earned yourself a place in my tribe." He then turned to the rest of the group, his eyes gleaming with a mixture of satisfaction and challenge. "Next!" Chapter 243: Sudden interference Lyerin''s training of the tribe members became grueling and relentless. Day after day, he drilled them, his voice a constant roar of commands that echoed through the ruined city streets. Every hesitation, every moment of doubt, was met with sharp, cutting words. "Move!" Lyerin barked at a young woman who hesitated when faced with a grotesque, multi-limbed creature covered in oozing black sores. Its appearance was enough to freeze her in place. "It''s weak! Do not falter just because it looks terrifying. You''re hesitating over nothing!" Her hands trembled as she raised her weapon, but with a sharp inhale, she followed his command. With one swing, the beast collapsed, crumbling to the ground like a pile of rotten flesh. She stared in shock as it disintegrated at her feet, the tension in her muscles finally releasing. "See?" Lyerin spat, shaking his head in disappointment. "You waste time fearing what''s already dead." The tribe, though exhausted, was beginning to learn. Their fear, ever-present from the start, began to morph into something else¡ªdetermination. They were no longer running away at the first sight of danger. They began to trust in Lyerin''s sharp assessments, even though their fear lingered just beneath the surface. Suddenly, Lyerin ordered them to advance as they approached a beast that seemed to be more of a nuisance than a threat¡ªan odd-looking creature with small, almost comical features. Its body was round and pudgy, like a grotesque balloon, and it hobbled toward them with tiny legs. The group laughed, their confidence building from the previous easy kill. But Lyerin''s eyes narrowed. "Stop laughing!" he shouted, his tone harsher than before. "You think this one is harmless? You fool yourselves!" Just as he spoke, the creature''s body pulsed, expanding suddenly with a sickening squelch. The round form inflated rapidly, and before anyone could react, long, thin tentacles burst out of its body, lashing out in every direction with terrifying speed. The laughter died instantly as panic set in. One of the tribe members barely dodged as a tentacle whipped past his face, slicing the air with a sharp crack. "Strike now, before it kills you all!" Lyerin commanded, his eyes burning with intensity. The tribe members scrambled to attack the creature, their confidence shattered. They swung their weapons wildly, some managing to land blows on the writhing tentacles, but not without taking injuries of their own. One by one, they began to understand¡ªLyerin''s warnings weren''t just to scare them; they were lessons on survival. They had to stop relying on appearances and start thinking strategically. The battle with the tentacled creature was hard-fought, but in the end, they managed to bring it down. The group stood panting, their bodies bruised and bloodied, but they had learned another critical lesson under Lyerin''s harsh tutelage: nothing is as it seems in this twisted world. Lyerin''s voice boomed again. "That''s what you get for letting your guard down!" He crossed his arms, watching them with a mixture of disdain and satisfaction. "You think every weak-looking creature is weak? You''ll die if you keep thinking that way!" Discover new adventures at m-vl-em-pyr As the training continued, Lyerin became more relentless. He pushed them harder, challenging them to confront more grotesque and dangerous beasts. But despite his harshness, they began to change. They moved with more confidence, their strikes more precise, their teamwork improving with each passing battle. And then, as the sun began to set, casting long shadows across the apocalyptic cityscape, a sudden shift in the atmosphere caught everyone''s attention. Lyerin''s senses, honed from countless battles, picked up on it immediately, but he said nothing at first, curious to see how his tribe would respond. A shadow moved in the distance, swift and silent, darting between the ruins of broken buildings. At first, the tribe members barely noticed, too focused on their training and recovery. But when the shadow moved closer, a few of them stopped, their bodies tensing as their adrenaline surged. "Lyerin!" one of them called out, a man named Roderick, his eyes wide with alertness. "Something''s coming!" Lyerin turned, his expression calm but focused. He had felt the presence too¡ªa subtle, dangerous aura lurking just beyond the edge of their awareness. He watched silently as the shadow moved again, this time closer, darting toward him at an alarming speed. But before the shadow could reach him, one of the human tribe members, his nerves already taut from the intense training Lyerin had given, reacted instinctively. With a sudden burst of speed, he swung his weapon toward the shadow, forcing it to halt its advance. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The others quickly followed suit, forming a defensive line around Lyerin, their weapons raised and ready. The shadow recoiled, retreating several steps as it realized it had been discovered. But what surprised the group the most wasn''t the creature''s retreat¡ªit was the fact that the shadow was not a beast at all. As the figure stepped into the dim light, its features became clear. "It''s... it''s human?" one of the tribe members whispered, astonished. Indeed, the figure that had attacked was a human¡ªa man, dressed in dark, tattered clothes, his eyes wild with a mixture of fear and desperation. He glared at them from under a hood, his breathing ragged, as if he had been running for hours. Lyerin''s expression didn''t change, though his eyes narrowed slightly as he studied the man. He stepped forward, his voice calm but commanding. "Who are you?" he asked, his words cutting through the tension. The man said nothing at first, his eyes darting between Lyerin and the tribe members who still had their weapons raised. Finally, he spoke, his voice hoarse and strained. "I... I didn''t mean to attack," he muttered, stepping back cautiously. "I was trying to... escape." Lyerin''s lips twisted into a slight smirk. "Escape from what?" The man hesitated, his face contorting in fear. "The beasts. The abyssal beasts that emerge from the unknown abyss... they''re everywhere. I thought... I thought you were with them." Lyerin chuckled, a low, dark sound that sent a shiver through the tribe. "Do I look like one of their beasts to you?" The man swallowed hard, his fear evident. He shook his head slowly. "N-no... but... you''re different." "Different?" Lyerin repeated, his smirk growing. "That''s one way to put it." The tribe members, still on edge, lowered their weapons slightly, though they kept their guard up. They exchanged uneasy glances, unsure of what to make of this new arrival. Lyerin turned to the group, his eyes gleaming with something unreadable. "Looks like we''ve got ourselves an unexpected guest." He looked back at the man, his expression cold. "Tell me... are you going to be useful, or will I have to deal with you like I do with the beasts?" The man''s eyes widened in terror, but before he could respond, Lyerin turned away, his attention already shifting back to the rest of the tribe. "Enough distractions!" Lyerin shouted, his voice sharp once more. "Get back to training! There are far more dangerous things out here than this one, and I won''t have any more weakness in my tribe!" As the tribe members reluctantly resumed their training, the man pretended to stand frozen in place, like he was unsure of his fate. Suddenly, his eyes glinted. Chapter 244: Unknown attacker The moment the man''s eyes glinted with malicious intent, Lyerin had already sensed it. His muscles didn''t tense, his stance didn''t shift; he simply stood there with a smirk curling across his lips. The man, thinking he had caught Lyerin in a vulnerable moment, lunged forward with all his speed, a knife gleaming in his hand as he aimed for Lyerin''s throat. But before the blade could even come close, one of the massive Pig Orcs standing beside Lyerin moved with surprising agility. With a thunderous Kabam, the Pig Orc blocked the attack with its enormous arm, the man''s blade bouncing off its tough hide as if he had struck stone. Lyerin''s smirk deepened as he tilted his head slightly, glancing at the would-be assassin from the corner of his eye. "Really? You thought you could catch me off guard?" His tone was laced with amusement, as though he were watching a child trying to play a grown-up''s game. "Pathetic." The assassin, undeterred, took a step back to regain his footing, his eyes darting between Lyerin and the three Pig Orcs that now encircled their master. He gritted his teeth and dashed forward again, this time aiming for Lyerin''s midsection, trying to slip past the towering guards. However, once again, a Pig Orc moved with brutal efficiency, its massive hand sweeping the man aside as if he were a mere insect. The man was thrown several feet away, crashing into the rubble of a broken wall. Dust and debris flew into the air, but the assassin was quick to recover, flipping back onto his feet with surprising grace. His eyes burned with frustration as he realized the Pig Orcs were not ordinary beasts; they were fast, disciplined, and utterly loyal to Lyerin. "Impressive speed," Lyerin commented, his voice dripping with mockery. "But not enough. You''ll need more than that if you want to even touch me." He chuckled softly, the sound like nails on a chalkboard to the assassin''s ears. The assassin''s mind tried to think of several ways to get inside. He needed to find an opening. His eyes flicked between the Pig Orcs, looking for any gaps in their formation, but their defense was tight, seamless even. Every time he tried to move in, a massive arm or leg blocked his path. Every strike he attempted was parried or deflected with ease, as though the Pig Orcs were toying with him. Lyerin, meanwhile, stood relaxed, watching the struggle with an almost bored expression. "You really thought you had a chance, didn''t you?" he mused, shaking his head. "An assassin, huh? I expected better. You''re not even worth my time." He gestured lazily toward the Pig Orcs. "These three are more than enough for you." The assassin growled under his breath, darting to the left in a desperate attempt to outmaneuver the Pig Orcs. He ducked low, feinting to one side, then launched himself toward Lyerin''s back, hoping to catch him unawares. But just as his blade was about to strike, the nearest Pig Orc spun around, slamming into him with a bone-rattling punch that sent him sprawling across the pavement. "Too slow!" Lyerin called out, his mocking laughter echoing across the street. "And predictable. Are you even trying?" He leaned back slightly, as if enjoying the spectacle. "This is almost embarrassing to watch. I''ve seen children with better skills." The assassin coughed, spitting out blood as he scrambled to his feet once more. His breathing was ragged now, his movements growing more desperate by the second. He circled around, looking for any weakness, any flaw in the Pig Orcs'' defense, but there was none. They were relentless, moving with a precision that belied their massive size. No matter how fast or tricky the assassin tried to be, the Pig Orcs always anticipated his moves, blocking or countering before he could even get close to Lyerin. Lyerin''s voice cut through the air again, taunting. "You came here thinking you could kill me, didn''t you? And yet, here you are¡ªbarely surviving against my guards. What was your plan, hmm? To slink in, strike me down, and disappear like the coward you are?" He laughed again, louder this time. "Pathetic. Absolutely pathetic." The assassin, his frustration mounting, lunged forward again, this time trying a flurry of rapid strikes aimed at the closest Pig Orc. However, every blow he landed seemed to do nothing. The Pig Orcs'' skin was thick, their muscles dense, and they moved with surprising speed, blocking each attack with ease. "Still at it?" Lyerin jeered. "Tell me, do you always fail this badly? Or is this a special performance just for me?" The assassin''s eyes flickered with desperation. He knew he couldn''t keep this up much longer. Every second he spent fighting the Pig Orcs was draining his energy, and he had yet to even get close to Lyerin. His body ached from the repeated impacts, and his breath came in sharp, ragged bursts. He had to find a way out, had to¡ª "You''re outmatched, fool," Lyerin said, his tone suddenly cold. "But don''t worry. I won''t kill you just yet. I''m having too much fun watching you squirm." He gave the assassin a predatory smile, his eyes glinting with malice. "But if you keep disappointing me, maybe I''ll let my Pig Orcs tear you apart after all." The assassin''s heart pounded in his chest. He needed to think, needed to find a way through the Pig Orcs'' defense. He feinted left again, then right, trying to confuse them, but no matter what he did, they were always one step ahead. Their sheer size and strength made them nearly impossible to bypass. And then, in the midst of his frantic movements, it happened. As the assassin darted to the right, focusing entirely on the Pig Orcs, he failed to notice one of Lyerin''s human subordinates sneaking up behind him. With his attention entirely on the towering beasts in front of him, the assassin didn''t realize the danger until it was too late. Swish! A blade sliced through the air, and the assassin felt a sharp, searing pain in his side. He staggered, blood pouring from the wound as he clutched his ribs in shock. His eyes widened as he spun around, seeing the human subordinate standing there, weapon raised and eyes cold. "You were too focused on the big ones," Lyerin said, his voice dripping with satisfaction. "You forgot about the smaller threats." He laughed softly, watching as the assassin stumbled back, his strength failing. "You''re so obsessed with me, you didn''t even notice my other pawns." The assassin, panting and bleeding, dropped to one knee, glaring up at Lyerin with a mixture of hatred and disbelief. He had been so close¡ªso sure of his victory¡ªand yet here he was, beaten and humiliated. Lyerin crossed his arms, looking down at the man with disdain. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You''re done." Stay connected with m-vl_em|p,yr He gave a sharp nod to the Pig Orcs, who stepped back, giving the assassin space to collapse. The scene ended as the assassin, now severely injured, realized just how outmatched he had been from the start. All his focus, all his cunning, had been wasted on the wrong target, and Lyerin had played him from the very beginning. Yet, the assassin would suddenly smirk. Chapter 245: Borgias leftover Lyerin''s lips curled into a mocking grin as he looked down at the assassin. "Compared to the other members of the Borgias family, you''re one of the brightest," he sneered, his voice dripping with sarcasm. The assassin''s face twisted in fury, and his entire body trembled with rage. "LYERIIIIIIIIIN BORGIIIIAAAAAAASSSSS!!!" the assassin roared, his voice hoarse with fury. His shout echoed through the streets, reverberating off the broken walls. He pointed an accusing finger at Lyerin, his eyes burning with hatred. "You turned the Borgias Family into dust! You¡ªmanipulator, traitor! You used the other clans, twisted them against us, and watched as our family was decimated! "All for your ambitions! The blood of our kin is on your hands, and as a Borgias, I swear we will not rest until your body is turned to shreds!" Lyerin''s laughter rang out loud and clear, a booming sound that seemed to shake the air around them. Hahahahahahahaha! His voice was full of dark amusement, growing louder with every second as if mocking the assassin''s words themselves. It was a laugh that didn''t just dismiss the man''s rage¡ªit crushed it, reduced it to nothing but ashes in the wind. When Lyerin finally stopped, his face was calm, yet a predatory gleam shone in his eyes. "I''m not a Borgias anymore," he said, his voice firm, strong, and brimming with pride. "I am Lyerin Stonehooves now. The Borgias family is no more. Just a name that faded into the dust of history, like all who were too weak to survive." The assassin''s face contorted even more, veins pulsing in his neck. He bared his teeth as he shouted back, "I am Borgias! And you¡ªyou''re nothing but a traitor! A monster who betrayed his own blood for power! While you were tearing apart the family, I was fighting for its honor! "And because I was away from the main base, I survived! I live to avenge our fallen! Every breath I take is a promise that I will see you destroyed. "You... you will never be free of us! We are coming for you. Those who had survived. We swore that will hunt you down even at the end of your life, drag you through the dirt, and tear you apart piece by piece!" Stay ahead with m v l em pyr The assassin''s voice grew louder with every word, his rage pouring out of him like molten lava. "The blood of every single Borgias screams for vengeance! You think you can escape that? You think you can run from the family you betrayed? "We will find you! I will make sure that your name is cursed for generations, that your bones are ground to dust! You may think you''re safe now, hiding behind these mindless beasts and your pathetic new tribe, but you will never be safe! "We will burn everything you''ve built, destroy everyone you care about, and when you are finally on your knees, I''ll be the one who rips your heart out of your chest!" Lyerin simply raised his hand and stuck a finger into his ear, feigning irritation at the assassin''s screaming. "Gods, you talk too much," he muttered, twisting his finger as if trying to block out the noise. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He blew at his fingertips with a loud Pwa! and then laughed again, this time a short, mocking burst. "Hahaha¡­ You done? Honestly, I think you''re more annoying than threatening at this point." The assassin''s eyes were wild with rage as he reached into his cloak, pulling out a smoke bomb and holding it between his fingers. "I''ll tell everyone where you and your pathetic tribe are!" he shouted, a crazed smile spreading across his face. "You think you can kill me? By the time you try, the entire world will know your location! The Borgias will come for you¡ªeveryone will come for you!" But before he could make a move, Lyerin''s eyes gleamed dangerously. With the smallest shift of his foot, the ground beneath the assassin quivered. Suddenly, the assassin''s footing was lost, the earth tilting just enough to make him stumble. His eyes widened in shock as his balance wavered, his grip on the smoke bomb loosening as he struggled to stay upright. "Go ahead, do it," Lyerin said with a calm, almost bored expression. He watched the assassin''s terror with cold amusement as the man slipped, barely catching himself before falling entirely. The smoke bomb rolled out of his hand, landing harmlessly at his feet. The assassin''s face was a mix of shock and frustration as he realized he had been outplayed once again. Lyerin''s voice was low, but filled with an undeniable authority. "You''re wasting your time. Kill him!" he ordered, turning away as if the assassin was no longer worth his attention. The Pig Orcs moved in an instant, their massive forms closing in around the helpless assassin. His eyes darted wildly, realizing too late that there was no escape. As he met his end, his last thoughts were not of revenge but of the terrifying realization that Lyerin was far beyond anything the Borgias had ever imagined. Suddenly, Lyerin''s voice boomed through the air, "WAIT¡­" louder and sharper than a crack of thunder. "STOOOOP!" His command froze the Pig Orcs in their tracks, their hulking forms halting just inches from the Borgias family assassin, whose eyes went wide with shock. The Orcs, who moments ago were ready to tear the man to pieces, now stood completely still, awaiting further orders. The assassin couldn''t believe what he was seeing. His breath came in ragged gasps, his heart pounding in his chest as he struggled to comprehend why Lyerin would stop his own warriors. Lyerin crossed his arms, a devilish grin spreading across his face. "Go on," he said, his voice dripping with mockery. "Tell them where I am." He chuckled darkly, as if this was all some grand joke. The Borgias family assassin was speechless. He stood frozen, his mind reeling. "What... why would you..." He swallowed, trying to find his voice. "Why would you let me go? Aren''t you afraid of what will happen?" He took a step back, his eyes narrowing in suspicion. "Is this some kind of trick? What''s your game, Lyerin?" Still, Lyerin only laughed, watching the man''s confusion with amusement. The assassin''s voice rose again, a frantic edge creeping in. "Are you really just going to let me go like this? What are you planning? What do you want from me? Do you think I''ll spare you if I leave? Why stop your Orcs? Why not kill me now?" His mind raced of reasons. "Is this part of some larger scheme? Are you setting a trap? Why risk it?" He glared at Lyerin, looking so desperate for answers. "Do you think you can avoid the Borgias forever? Why are you so calm about this?" His voice trembled with frustration. "WHAT DO YOU WANT FROM ME?!" Lyerin let the assassin''s questions hang in the air for a moment, savoring the chaos unfolding in the man''s mind. His smirk never wavered. Finally, with a casual shrug, he said, "I just want you to go." The simplicity of the statement only deepened the assassin''s confusion. He searched Lyerin''s face for any hint of deception, but all he saw was that infuriating smirk. It was maddening. But then, something clicked in the assassin''s mind. He remembered. The survival game. The chaos, the destruction, the sheer ruthlessness with which Lyerin had torn through every opponent, leaving nothing but ruin in his wake. The image of Lyerin standing amidst the carnage, cold and calculating, flashed through the assassin''s memory. Suddenly, a cold sweat broke out on his skin, and all the hairs on his body stood on end. Lyerin was toying with him. There was no other explanation. This calm, almost flippant demeanor was a sign of something far worse lurking beneath the surface. If he made a mistake¡ªif he got careless¡ªhe would be dead before he could even react. But still, if there was any chance of surviving this encounter, he had to take it. He had to believe that Lyerin was giving him this one opportunity, however slim, to escape. It was his only chance. Without another word, the assassin nodded to himself, steeling his resolve. His body tensed, and in the next instant, he flashed into motion, "Swoosh!" darting away from Lyerin and his Pig Orcs. He moved with all the speed he could muster, disappearing into the shadows, his heart racing as he fled for his life. Lyerin stood there, watching the man disappear with a satisfied grin. He had no need to chase him down. He doesn''t really care what happens next. Yaaaawn! Chapter 246: Loyalty bar As Lyerin stood amidst the chaos of the training session, his eyes surveyed the tribe members battling the monstrous creatures before them. The air was thick with tension and the constant roars of beasts. He could smell the earth as it churned under the heavy feet of his Pig Orcs, the scent of sweat, dirt, and blood filling the space around him. His tribe was improving, albeit slowly, but they still hesitated when faced with creatures that were more terrifying in appearance than in strength. Lyerin barked out orders, his voice cutting through the panic like a blade, urging them to act faster, to stop hesitating. "That thing is weak!" Lyerin yelled, pointing at a beast that had the appearance of a gnarled, twisted mass of limbs and eyes but was no more dangerous than a deer. "Stop cowering! Strike it down!" His words sent the tribe members into motion, though some of them still faltered, their fear of the unknown overriding their survival instincts. Lyerin''s smirk grew as he watched them struggle. His eyes gleamed with both amusement and disappointment. They were learning, but far too slowly for his liking. Suddenly, from the side, he caught sight of movement. Gregor, the one-handed man, approached cautiously. Lyerin watched him out of the corner of his eye, not bothering to turn fully. He didn''t need to; he knew exactly why Gregor was coming. Gregor hesitated, then dropped to one knee in front of Lyerin. "Chief," he began, his voice strained and desperate. "Please... please, give me another chance. Let me train with the others. I¡ªI know I failed before. I know I hesitated, but I won''t anymore. I promise you!" Lyerin''s expression didn''t change. He looked down at Gregor with cold, detached eyes, as if the man before him were little more than a piece of dirt. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Failed?" Lyerin''s voice was quiet, but it held a razor-sharp edge. "You lost your arm because you were too weak, too hesitant. Why should I waste my time on cowards who can''t even stand in the face of danger?" Gregor''s one good hand clenched into a fist, his knuckles white as he shook his head frantically. "I''m not a coward!" he cried. "I was¡ªI was scared, but I''ll be better! I''ll kill any beast you put in front of me. Just give me one more chance. Please!" Lyerin snorted, a cruel smile curling at his lips. "You talk a big game for someone who couldn''t even keep his arm attached. Words mean nothing to me. Actions do." He turned his back to Gregor as if the conversation were already over. But Gregor wasn''t done. He scrambled forward, grasping at the edge of Lyerin''s cloak with his one remaining hand. "Please!" he begged, his voice breaking. "I''ll prove it. I''ll kill any creature, no matter how terrifying. I''ll do whatever you ask, just let me prove myself. I swear I won''t hesitate this time." Lyerin paused, feeling the desperate tug on his cloak. He glanced down, his eyes narrowing. The man''s begging was pathetic, yet there was something entertaining about seeing someone grovel so low. Still, his expression hardened, and he shook his head. "I don''t need people who put on a show with their words, but fail when it counts. You hesitated once; you''ll hesitate again. I have no use for you." Gregor''s breath hitched, and he lowered his head further, almost pressing his forehead to the ground. His voice was a whisper now, choked with emotion. "Please, war chief... please... I''ll give anything, do anything. I have nothing left but this tribe. Don''t cast me out. I''ll be loyal. I''ll kill any beast you command me to. Please, I beg you." Lyerin''s cold gaze remained fixed on him, but before he could respond, a sudden notification flashed in his vision. Ding! [ Krisella''s loyalty back down to level 20 from level 27. ] His smile widened slightly. So that was it. This was why he was being so hard on Gregor. It wasn''t about Gregor''s weakness or his hesitation¡ªit was about Krisella. Lyerin had noticed her loyalty wavering, and now it was dropping further, exactly as he had intended. He wanted her loyalty to him to fall. If Krisella''s loyalty hit zero, then Lyerin wouldn''t have to hold back anymore. He could finally deal with her the way he wanted to. Lyerin chuckled under his breath, though it was lost in the noise of the training yard. He looked down at Gregor, still groveling at his feet, and shook his head again. "Pathetic," he muttered. Just as he was about to turn away, another notification appeared before him, bright and intrusive in his mind. Ding! [ A mission is available to recover Krisella''s loyalty. [ Would you like to take the mission? ] Lyerin''s smirk turned into a full grin. The system, always so eager to give him an option, was offering him a way to salvage Krisella''s loyalty. It was amusing, really. He could easily take the mission and restore her trust in him. But where was the fun in that? Without a second thought, Lyerin dismissed the notification with a simple, "No." He had no interest in playing the system''s game. He preferred to play his own. Gregor, still kneeling, looked up at him, confusion and desperation etched into his face. "Chief, please..." he started again, his voice hoarse from pleading. Lyerin''s eyes flickered back to him, amusement dancing in his gaze. "You''re still here?" he asked, as if genuinely surprised. "I already told you, Gregor. You''re useless to me." Gregor''s face twisted with a mix of fear and determination. He swallowed hard, fighting back tears as he clenched his fist tighter. "I won''t hesitate this time," he said, his voice low but firm. "I swear it. I''ll kill any beast you put in front of me. Just let me train." Only on m v|le|mp|yr Lyerin sighed, his amusement fading as his patience wore thin. He stepped forward, looming over Gregor like a predator ready to strike. "Do you think your begging will change my mind? Do you think I''ll just forgive your weakness because you''re groveling at my feet?" His voice was sharp, cutting through the air with deadly precision. Gregor flinched, but he didn''t back down. "No," he whispered, his voice trembling. "But I won''t stop until you give me a chance." Lyerin''s eyes narrowed. He could feel Krisella''s loyalty slipping further, and that brought him a twisted sense of satisfaction. He leaned down, grabbing Gregor by the collar and lifting him to his feet with ease. "Fine," he hissed, his voice cold and merciless. "But if you fail me again, Gregor, you won''t just lose your other arm. You''ll lose everything." Gregor nodded frantically, relief flooding his features. "I won''t fail you," he promised, his voice shaking but resolute. Lyerin let go of him, shoving him back with a sneer. "We''ll see," he muttered. "Now get out of my sight." As Gregor stumbled away, a nervous wreck but somehow still determined, Lyerin turned his attention back to the system notifications. His eyes glinted with mischief. He could feel the threads of control tightening around his tribe. Krisella''s loyalty was hanging by a thread, just as he wanted. One more push, and she would break completely. He could almost taste the power he was gaining over them all. The training continued, the air filled with the sounds of clashing steel, roaring beasts, and the shouts of his tribe members. But Lyerin''s mind was elsewhere, focused on the grander game he was playing, a game that went far beyond simple survival. Suddenly, another system screen flickered in his vision. Ding! [ Do you wish to reconsider? [ You can recover Krisella''s loyalty with one mission. ] Lyerin''s grin stretched wide. He didn''t even hesitate this time. His voice was a low murmur, full of dark amusement. "No," he whispered again, before turning his gaze back to the battlefield in front of him. He was done playing nice. Soon, Krisella would fall for the sake of his fun. Lyerin crossed his arms, watching as his Pig Orcs ruthlessly trained the tribe members, barking orders and ensuring no one hesitated. Hesitation was weakness, and weakness had no place in his world. Gregor''s pleas still echoed faintly in the back of his mind, but Lyerin had already forgotten the man''s desperation. Gregor was just another pawn in his game, just like the rest of them. And Lyerin was a master at playing games. Suddenly, Krisella''s image appeared in his mind again. He would break her loyalty, one way or another. Then, he could truly focus on what mattered: emotional torture! With one final glance at his tribe, Lyerin smirked. Chapter 247: Failure again The afternoon sun bore down on the training grounds, casting long shadows across the cracked earth. The heat weighed heavily in the air, mingling with the sweat and desperation of the tribe members. Every now and then, a roar from one of the beasts echoed through the clearing, sending nervous shivers down the spines of the tribe. They were still learning, but Lyerin''s sharp eyes didn''t miss the hesitations, the trembling hands, the fear. They weren''t ready yet. They couldn''t be trusted to fight the real threats. Gregor stood among the others, his one remaining arm clutching a spear. He looked determined, but the fear in his eyes betrayed him. He had already failed once today, and Lyerin''s cold dismissal had left him desperate to prove himself. The shame of his earlier failure burned through him like a fire, but Lyerin''s words cut deeper. "Useless," he had called him. Gregor could still hear it echoing in his head, mocking him. Lyerin stood a few feet away, his arms crossed, watching the training with detached amusement. The Pig Orcs around him stood ready, their eyes scanning the field for any sign of danger. They were the only ones who didn''t hesitate, the only ones who acted without fear. Lyerin trusted them more than the humans at his feet. Suddenly, a beast burst from the underbrush. It was a twisted, gnarled thing with thick black fur and a grotesque maw filled with sharp teeth. Its eyes glowed red, and its snarl sent a ripple of fear through the tribe. The ground shook as the creature charged forward, its massive body barreling toward the group. Read further stories on m-vlem|p-yr "Hold your ground!" Lyerin shouted, his voice sharp and commanding. The tribe members stiffened, their hands gripping their weapons tighter. Gregor, standing at the front, froze. His heart pounded in his chest as the beast''s monstrous form grew larger with every passing second. His feet refused to move, his body locked in place by fear. The creature was terrifying. It was nothing like the beasts they had fought earlier. "Gregor!" Lyerin''s voice cut through the air like a whip. "Move!" But Gregor couldn''t. The beast was nearly upon him now, its eyes fixed on him, its jaws opening wide for the kill. He could feel the hot breath of the creature, the ground trembling beneath him. Just as the creature leapt forward, ready to tear Gregor apart, a blur of movement came from Lyerin''s side. One of the Pig Orcs, standing with a massive axe strapped to its back, roared and hurled the weapon through the air with frightening speed. Whoosh! sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The axe spun through the air, a deadly arc of steel, and embedded itself into the side of the beast with a sickening thud. The creature''s snarl turned into a gurgling howl of pain as it collapsed to the ground, its body twitching and writhing in the dirt. Black blood pooled beneath it, seeping into the cracked earth. Gregor stood frozen, his body trembling, his spear hanging loosely in his grip. The beast lay dead before him, but the terror in his eyes remained. He hadn''t moved. He hadn''t acted. He had failed again. Lyerin''s eyes narrowed as he approached, his steps slow and deliberate. The air around him felt heavy, almost suffocating. The Pig Orcs watched in silence, their weapons lowered, but their eyes gleamed with anticipation. Gregor dropped to his knees before Lyerin, his one hand trembling as he reached out toward him. "Please... Chief," he begged, his voice barely above a whisper. "Please give me another chance. I''ll do better. I swear it. Just... one more chance." Lyerin stared down at him, his face cold and emotionless. His words came out like ice. "You had your chance, Gregor. Twice now, you''ve failed." His voice dripped with disdain. "I told you I don''t need cowards in my tribe." Gregor''s head hung low, his body shaking with shame. He knew he had no excuse. "I''ll do anything, Chief," he pleaded, his voice cracking. "I''ll prove myself. I can''t leave. I need to stay here... for her." His eyes flicked toward Krisella, standing in the distance. "For Krisella." Before Lyerin could respond, there was a shuffle of movement. Krisella stepped forward, her face pale but determined. She walked toward Lyerin, her steps slow and deliberate. As she reached him, she knelt beside Gregor, her head bowed in a sign of submission. "Chief Lyerin," Krisella''s voice was soft but steady. "Please... forgive Gregor. He''s trying. He just needs time. Let him stay, and I''ll make sure he never hesitates again." Lyerin''s eyes flicked to Krisella, his smirk returning. "Oh, your name is Krisella?" he said, his tone dripping with mockery. "You are begging for him? How touching. You''re risking a lot for someone who''s already proven himself worthless." "Please," she said again, her eyes filled with desperation. "Give him another chance. He''ll do better. I swear it. He just needs more training." Lyerin regarded her for a long moment, his amusement fading. His gaze flicked between Krisella and Gregor, watching as they both knelt before him. For a brief second, he considered their plea, wondering if there was some twisted value in keeping Gregor around just to toy with them both. But before he could speak, a sound rumbled in the distance, faint but growing louder with each passing second. Lyerin''s eyes narrowed as he looked up, his senses sharpening. The sound wasn''t from a beast. It was something else, something mechanical. The sky began to darken, shadows cast across the field as a low, rhythmic hum filled the air. Whup-whup-whup. The noise grew louder, more distinct, as the ground beneath them vibrated from the sheer force of the approaching threat. The tribe members, still scattered around the training grounds, looked up, their eyes wide with confusion and fear. "What is that?" one of them muttered, glancing toward Lyerin for answers. Lyerin''s gaze was fixed on the sky. His eyes narrowed into slits as he saw them¡ªhelicopters. Dozens of them. They swarmed the horizon, their black shapes cutting through the clouds like vultures circling a carcass. His heart rate quickened, though his expression remained calm, almost indifferent. The mechanical beasts of the sky moved with precision, their rotors slicing through the air with a deafening thrum. As they drew closer, Lyerin could make out the insignias painted on their sides. These weren''t mere scouts. This was a military force. One of the tribe members looked up, his face pale with fear. "Chief," he whispered, her voice trembling. "What is that?" Lyerin''s lips curled into a smirk as he murmured under his breath, just loud enough for those closest to hear. "Government." Chapter 248: Government The roar of the helicopter blades filled the air, their deafening whup-whup-whup reverberating through the clearing as they descended onto the cracked earth. Dust and dirt flew in swirling eddies, blurring the scene as everyone in Lyerin''s group raised their arms to shield themselves from the onslaught of gritty wind. Lyerin remained still, his gaze unwavering as he watched the arrival of the newcomers, a mixture of intrigue and simmering disdain glinting in his eyes. The helicopters touched down with a forceful jolt, the doors swinging open with practiced precision. Out stepped a line of men, each one impeccably dressed in suits that seemed almost absurd in the rough, open wilds. They moved with synchronized grace, their polished black shoes barely touching the dusty ground as they positioned themselves in a formation that was both disciplined and cold. In their hands, they held heat guns, each weapon sleek and deadly, with a faint hum of energy pulsing from the barrels. The gleam of high-tech weaponry in the rough wilderness created an eerie juxtaposition¡ªa stark reminder of the clash between the harsh, primal world Lyerin inhabited and the cold, calculating force of the government. Lyerin''s tribe members shifted uneasily behind him, their hands clenched tightly around their crude weapons. The Pig Orcs stood resolute, their tusked faces showing no sign of fear, but their narrowed eyes betrayed their readiness to strike at the first sign of danger. Even Gregor, despite his recent failures, managed to stand his ground, his remaining hand gripping his spear with a determination that, for once, seemed genuine. The suited men surveyed Lyerin''s group with practiced, impassive stares. Their leader, a man with salt-and-pepper hair slicked back meticulously and a face that was as sharp and expressionless as the blade of a knife, stepped forward. Unlike the others, he carried no weapon, relying instead on the silent authority radiating from his bearing. Clearing his throat, he looked directly at Lyerin, a small, practiced smile flickering across his lips. "Greetings," he began, his voice smooth and calculated, pitched to carry over the dying roar of the helicopters. "I am Lucas Fairbanks, representative of the United Governmental Alliance for the Reformation of Survivors. It is a pleasure to meet all of you." He paused, letting his words sink in before continuing with a perfectly timed gesture of his open hands, as if inviting them all into a well-rehearsed camaraderie. "We are here on a mission of unity and progress," he continued, his voice taking on a tone of practiced inspiration. "Our world has changed dramatically, as you all well know. The wilds are filled with dangers, both natural and¡­ otherwise." He allowed himself a small smile, casting a knowing glance at the various beasts and Pig Orcs standing near Lyerin. "But in every great challenge lies opportunity. The world needs order, stability¡ªa guiding hand to bring together the scattered remnants of humanity, and to protect them from the perils that now roam free." Lyerin''s expression didn''t change, but the corner of his mouth twitched slightly, almost imperceptibly. He recognized the hollow promises for what they were. Every word that fell from Lucas''s lips was coated in the honeyed tones of someone skilled in the art of manipulation. In Lyerin''s mind, it was clear: this wasn''t about safety, about unity, or about survival. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This was recruitment, plain and simple. These men were here to gather people, to enlist them into their machine of power and bureaucracy. Lucas continued, undeterred by the silence. "Our organization is dedicated to protecting and enhancing the lives of survivors. We offer shelter, sustenance, and security to those willing to join us, to work together under a single, unified banner. "You see, we believe that by pooling resources, knowledge, and skills, we can create a new era¡ªa society where we no longer need to fear the dark places of the world, or the creatures that lurk within them." He turned his gaze pointedly toward Lyerin, his eyes gleaming with a calculating gleam. "We seek individuals of strength and fortitude, people who can lead, who can inspire others. Your group, your¡­ abilities, have not gone unnoticed. "This tribe is exactly the kind of partnership we seek to cultivate. We can help each other, you see. We can build a new world together. One where no one has to face the dangers of this place alone." Check for new content on m-vl-em-pyr The tribe members exchanged glances, their expressions a mixture of hope and suspicion. Krisella, standing close to Gregor, whispered something under her breath, her eyes darting nervously from Lucas to Lyerin. It was clear the government''s promises struck a chord with some of them. Shelter, food, security¡ªthese were things they had fought tooth and nail for every day. And now, it was being offered on a silver platter. But Lyerin could see past Lucas''s polished words. The faintest trace of a smirk played on his lips as he watched Lucas spin his web, fully aware of the game the government official was playing. Lyerin understood power, and he recognized this as an attempt to rope him and his tribe into the fold, to assimilate them as just another cog in the vast, grinding machine of the United Governmental Alliance. Lucas''s speech wound on, each word calculated to sound inviting and inspiring. "Together, we can create safe havens," he continued, his eyes never leaving Lyerin''s face. "Places fortified and protected by the best technology and weaponry our remaining civilization has to offer. Your people could live in comfort, free from the constant threat of these... creatures," he said, nodding toward the beasts in the background. "No more foraging for food in dangerous territory. No more risking lives just to survive another day. All we ask in return is your loyalty, your cooperation, your willingness to contribute your skills, your strength, and your resilience to the greater good." A flicker of amusement flashed in Lyerin''s eyes. This man truly thought he could lure him in with these shallow promises, with the offer of a "safe haven." Lucas may have seen his group as little more than another resource to be exploited, but Lyerin saw the truth beneath the layers of diplomacy. This wasn''t an alliance. This was subjugation in disguise. Lucas finally paused, his arms extended, the picture of magnanimity. "Now," he said, with a smile that didn''t quite reach his eyes, "if you would, please introduce yourselves. We''re always eager to learn the names of those who would join us in this great endeavor." Lyerin remained silent, his gaze steady, cold. The man''s saccharine smile began to falter slightly, but he quickly composed himself, his eyes scanning the group, lingering on each face for a moment before returning to Lyerin. And then, almost imperceptibly, his eyes widened. A flicker of recognition sparked in his gaze as he looked at Lyerin again, more closely this time. The change was immediate. The man''s polished mask of professionalism slipped just a fraction as he cleared his throat, his eyes narrowing with a newfound wariness. He took a step back, fumbling momentarily before regaining his composure. The heat gun held loosely in his subordinate''s hands now seemed to weigh heavier, as though he understood just what he was dealing with. Lyerin''s smirk widened, noticing the subtle shift in Lucas''s stance, the way his gaze flitted toward the helicopters, toward the distant city, as if weighing his options. "Excuse me," Lucas said, his voice now holding a hint of tension. He turned away, whispering into a small earpiece pressed to his ear. "Sir¡­ it''s Lyerin Stonehooves. Yes¡­ the same Lyerin from the Survival Game." The faint sound of a voice crackled through his earpiece, barely audible over the hum of the helicopters. Whatever response he received made Lucas pale slightly, but he nodded, swallowing hard as he turned back to face Lyerin. Lucas cleared his throat again, his voice far more respectful, though laced with barely concealed anxiety. "Mr. Stonehooves," he said, inclining his head in a slight nod, his tone now bordering on deference. "Our, ah, organization... would be most interested in working with someone of your... unique talents." Lyerin''s eyebrow raised, intrigued despite himself. The corners of his mouth twitched, his curiosity piqued. The government was aware of him, it seemed¡ªaware enough to know who he was, and what he was capable of. He didn''t mind this; in fact, he rather enjoyed it. It was clear they weren''t here merely to recruit an unknown group of survivors. They had come looking for him. Lucas took a breath, his voice lowering as he continued, "Would you perhaps be open to discussing a... proposal? One that might be mutually beneficial, Mr. Stonehooves?" Lyerin leaned forward, the smirk returning to his face as he met Lucas''s gaze with a glint of dark amusement. "What kind of proposal, exactly?" Lucas hesitated, a nervous smile creeping onto his face as he cleared his throat once more, preparing himself to respond. Chapter 249: Proposal As Lucas cleared his throat, adjusting his tie as though the very fabric of his suit was uncomfortably tight, he began to outline the government''s proposal with calculated precision. His voice was measured, carefully stripped of anything that could be construed as too enthusiastic or too urgent, though an undertone of barely contained eagerness lingered beneath the surface. Lucas was a man who had been trained in diplomacy, but Lyerin could see through his well-rehearsed demeanor with ease. "We''re looking for a mutually beneficial partnership, Mr. Stonehooves," Lucas began, locking his gaze with Lyerin''s as though attempting to probe his mind. "You see, as an independent government unit, we operate with a certain... autonomy from the families. We''re not bound by their influence in the same way. "However, we lack certain advantages that the families possess in terms of advanced technology and military strength. And it''s precisely for this reason that we''re interested in what you and your tribe can offer." Lucas paused, giving a nod to one of his men, who stepped forward holding a polished metal case. With a soft click, the case opened, revealing an array of gleaming, high-powered firearms, energy emitters, and other weapons Lyerin didn''t recognize but could sense their dangerous potential. The firearms were sleek, with smooth surfaces and reinforced steel exteriors. Some glowed faintly with a blue light, while others gave off an intense, silent hum that vibrated through the air. "These," Lucas continued, gesturing toward the weapons with a hint of pride, "are just a fraction of the firepower we''re prepared to offer. State-of-the-art warfare technology, engineered for precision and impact. "Energy emitters that can decimate entire structures, thermal rifles capable of penetrating armored beasts, and grenade systems that can neutralize clusters of enemies at a single shot." He allowed himself a small smile, as if anticipating the impact of his words. "You could lead your people to new heights of strength. These weapons would give you power few others possess, perhaps even a degree of independence from... outside interference." Lyerin''s eyes drifted from the weapons back to Lucas, expression impassive, though a spark of disdain glinted in his eyes. Lucas, however, took the silence as permission to continue, his voice growing bolder as he expanded upon his offer. "In return," Lucas said, lowering his voice with a gravitas that hinted at the importance of his next words, "we would be interested in... shall we say, knowledge that only someone of your particular experience could offer. "You''re well-versed in dealing with these creatures¡ªShuras, Asuras¡ªand other entities, we understand, beings from beyond our knowledge and comprehension. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Information on their nature, their vulnerabilities, their patterns. This is a new frontier for us, one that traditional military intelligence can''t crack." Lyerin held Lucas''s gaze, his expression inscrutable. He already knew Lucas and his team were here not for an alliance but for leverage. The government sought a shortcut, a way to crack the mysteries of these powerful entities without the grueling trials of understanding them firsthand. They wanted him to deliver this knowledge neatly packaged, like a product on a shelf. "And, of course," Lucas continued, undeterred, "this information wouldn''t only be used to benefit us. We can ensure that you and your tribe receive protections, support, resources, things beyond even these weapons. Discover adventure at m-vl-em-py-r "We would ensure the stability and security of your people, Mr. Stonehooves. You would have the full backing of the United Governmental Alliance." He paused, as if expecting Lyerin to respond. The faint hum of the helicopters in the background filled the silence as Lucas waited, his eyes fixed on Lyerin with a mixture of hope and carefully hidden desperation. But Lyerin didn''t respond immediately. He allowed the silence to linger, watching as Lucas''s confident smile faltered, just slightly. Finally, Lyerin tilted his head, a slow, almost mocking smile spreading across his face. "So, let me understand this clearly," he said, his voice rich with amusement, though a steely edge lay underneath. "You want me to give you knowledge about things I''ve learned firsthand¡ªcreatures that I''ve faced, entities that even your government probably still considers myth. "In return, you''ll grant my people the privilege of wielding your technology. Convenient for you, no? Tell me, Lucas, have you ever seen a Shura face-to-face? Have you ever seen the way they rip through metal and flesh alike as if it were paper?" Lucas''s confidence wavered, a slight tension tightening his jaw. He forced a smile, but it was clear Lyerin''s words had struck a nerve. "I understand your skepticism, Mr. Stonehooves. But with the alliance of someone like you¡ª" "No," Lyerin interrupted, his voice cutting through Lucas''s words with a sharp finality. "I''m not interested in becoming your liaison for knowledge. If you want to protect your people from Shuras and Asuras, perhaps you should step into the wild yourself and see what you can learn. However, I have a proposal where I cpuld free you all from the grasp of those families." Lucas''s polite facade faltered, a hint of frustration flashing in his eyes. He took a moment to collect himself, then glanced over his shoulder, signaling to another man nearby. The man approached and handed Lucas a slim, black communication device. With a brief nod, Lucas stepped aside, speaking in hushed tones as he contacted someone on the other end of the line. "This is Fairbanks," he murmured into the device, keeping his voice low though Lyerin caught every word. "We have a unique situation here. Sir Lyerin Stonehooves is¡­ less receptive to the initial offer. He''s suggesting he could provide us with¡­ alternative support, a solution to the families'' influence altogether." The voice on the other end responded, inaudible but tense, and Lucas listened intently. His eyes shifted back toward Lyerin, a wary, speculative gleam in his gaze. He murmured responses into the device, nodding at intervals, and then, finally, he ended the call with a clipped, "Understood, sir." Turning back to Lyerin, Lucas''s expression was carefully measured, though a glimmer of anticipation now sparkled in his eyes. "Our superiors are intrigued," he said, forcing his voice to remain even. "We would be¡­ open to further discussions about what you''ve proposed. If you truly have a way to free smaller, independent groups like ours from the grip of these powerful families, we''re all ears. But I must admit, we''re curious as to what exactly you''re proposing." Lyerin''s smirk widened, his eyes narrowing as he studied the shifting expressions on Lucas''s face. "Let''s just say I have a solution that''s far more effective than a few guns or alliances of convenience," he replied smoothly. He took a step forward, meeting Lucas''s gaze with a dark amusement that made the government agent shift uncomfortably. "You and your alliance can play at independence for now. But when the families turn their eyes back to the world beyond their infighting, you''ll be the first to be crushed, buried under their influence and resources." Lucas''s breath hitched, though he quickly recovered, his expression a mask of intense interest. "So¡­ what do you propose we do?" he asked cautiously. Lyerin raised a single finger, his eyes gleaming with the spark of a calculated scheme. "Only one thing," he said, his tone carrying a deadly calm that silenced the men around him. The words hung in the air, like the calm before the storm, leaving Lucas staring at him with equal parts dread and expectation. Chapter 250: Temporary membership Lyerin''s gaze didn''t waver as he leaned forward, his expression one of absolute confidence. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The members of his tribe shifted uneasily behind him, feeling the weight of his words. He wasn''t just speaking to Lucas; he was speaking to everyone who stood behind him, to the uncertain faces on the other side of Lucas''s call, and even to the distant families he knew would be watching their every move before long. "Lucas, listen carefully," Lyerin began, his voice even but resolute. "The families control every corner of this world, every faction, every resource, every bit of strength¡ªand they do it with manipulation, with an iron grip. Read first on m|v|l|e|mpyr "They use influence, alliances, and hidden debts that chain everyone to them, even governments like yours, especially those who think they''re free. But they''re not. No one is. Not yet." Lucas frowned, clearly trying to absorb the weight of Lyerin''s words. Lyerin continued, letting each sentence sink in. "To break free, you need something the families can''t predict, a move they won''t see coming. That''s where I come in. If you and your people become part of my tribe, even temporarily, we''ll get what we both need. "I gain the manpower my people currently lack. And you''ll gain a measure of immunity, of independence, that the families won''t anticipate. They won''t see your strength building because they won''t believe it could come from an alliance with me." Lucas listened intently, shifting his stance. His gaze flicked toward the ground as he weighed Lyerin''s words, but Lyerin continued, his tone growing more intense. "You see, the families view all alliances through their own twisted lens. They believe loyalty can only be bought or forced. "They can''t imagine a temporary alliance based on mutual benefit. They don''t understand people working together freely, even if just for survival." He glanced over Lucas''s shoulder at his group of suited men, who all stood waiting, their faces a mixture of determination and concern. "And that''s the real trick here, Lucas. Once your people are part of my tribe, even if only in name, it changes everything. They''ll get the benefits of Eldren strength and resilience, even if they''re not born with it. "They''ll feel a shift¡ªa new kind of power running through them that will make them stronger and more adaptable. I need your people''s help to protect us now. And in return, your government gets that advantage. When this is all over, you''re free to go." Lucas ran a hand through his hair, and with a look of reluctant determination, he lifted his phone and relayed Lyerin''s offer to the voice on the other end. His voice was steady as he explained each point, his words brimming with urgency and conviction. "This is more than just a simple alliance," Lucas explained. "Yes, it''s temporary, but the families won''t see it that way. They''ll have no reason to believe we''re capable of aligning with someone like him, someone they''ve written off. "And by the time they notice the change, by the time they figure out what''s happening, it''ll be too late. We''ll be stronger, more prepared, and less reliant on the families'' resources. We''ll have our independence." He paused, as if listening to a question from his superior, then added, "No, he doesn''t want loyalty, he wants cooperation. He''s not trying to control us. He''s just... looking for a way to make sure his people and ours can stand a chance in what''s coming." There was a long silence as Lucas waited for a response, and when he spoke again, his voice grew a shade quieter. "I understand. But here''s what he said next." Lucas''s voice took on a softer tone, repeating each of Lyerin''s words with emphasis. "He claims that he has no ability to control us even if he wanted to. He''s a third-stage, middle-tier Eldren Mana user. But there are others, others he calls the fourth-stage. "People far more powerful than him. If we align with him, the families will think we''re desperate. They won''t believe we''re joining willingly. They''ll underestimate us. That''s exactly why this plan works. Lyerin''s an underdog in their eyes, a wild card at best." The silence on the other end grew heavier, stretching out for an excruciating minute before Lucas''s expression changed, the faintest hint of frustration beginning to show. The response must not have been favorable. Lucas turned, throwing Lyerin a questioning look, his voice hushed as he pressed the phone to his ear. "No, he''s serious about this," Lucas insisted into the phone, his tone shifting from explaining to defending. "This isn''t a game for him. Look at it logically. The families will never believe we''d willingly ally with someone they consider beneath them. "They''ll assume we''re acting out of desperation, and that gives us an element of surprise. And if this works¡­ they''ll be the ones unprepared, not us." Lyerin listened to Lucas''s side of the call with a small, knowing smile, his eyes glinting as he waited for the words to land. "But the government is skeptical," Lucas muttered as he put a hand over the phone, looking at Lyerin. "They''ll see the benefit soon enough," Lyerin replied, his voice unwavering. He glanced at the assembled group of government men, assessing each face with a steady gaze. His calm, almost amused demeanor held a hint of challenge as he crossed his arms. He had anticipated their reluctance and knew that this was just the beginning of convincing them. However, he had no doubt in his mind that he could win them over. He''d been playing these games far too long. Lucas uncovered the phone, and with a determined expression, he continued. "I understand, sir, but you have to see this from our perspective. If what he''s saying is true, this is our chance to gain some breathing room, to stand on our own two feet without needing to bow to anyone else. Even if it''s only temporary, it''s worth considering." After another round of silence, Lucas finally lowered the phone and turned back to Lyerin, his eyes narrowing slightly. He looked as though he were about to relay yet another rejection. But Lyerin saw a glint of something in his expression¡ªcuriosity, hesitation, and maybe, just maybe, the start of understanding. Lucas took a slow, steadying breath. "They''re willing to consider it," he said finally. "But only if we can verify what you''re saying. They want proof that joining your tribe will offer these benefits, that your system will work with our people, and if your claim as an Eldren Mana user were true." At this, Lyerin''s smile grew. He had anticipated their need for proof, and he was more than willing to provide it. This was his game, and he was just getting started. Chapter 251: Backbones As the minutes ticked by in silence, Lyerin glanced at Lucas, his posture unyielding, arms folded across his chest as if it was simply another day among his tribe. After a few tense moments, Lucas''s phone buzzed, and he lifted it to his ear. A brief conversation ensued¡ªquiet, controlled, and heavy with undertones of urgency. Lucas pulled the phone away from his ear, his face alight with restrained excitement and nervous respect. "They''re on their way, sir," he reported, voice low yet clear. Lyerin nodded in acknowledgment, his face an unreadable mask. But as they waited, Lucas couldn''t resist the bubbling curiosity that had been gnawing at him since he''d learned Lyerin was the one leading this tribe. He leaned forward, addressing Lyerin with a kind of hesitant reverence. "Sir¡­if it''s not too much trouble," he began carefully, "could I ask about¡­ about the survival game?" His eyes sparked with admiration, the kind reserved for legends. "How did you manage to¡­ to conquer it the way you did? To rally creatures like the Minotaur? Make it your Tribe Spirit?" Lyerin raised an eyebrow, his expression a mix of amusement and vague nostalgia. For a moment, he said nothing, letting the quiet stretch out, letting Lucas''s anticipation build. Then, with a faint smile, he began to speak, his voice low and firm, carrying the weight of his experience. "The survival game¡­ It was nothing I expected," he said slowly, almost as if tasting the words. "Honestly, I didn''t know I''d be chosen. No one does. It isn''t some honor you earn. It''s a lottery that no one sees coming." He leaned back slightly, eyes distant as memories surfaced, each more intense than the last. "The world was chaotic. Monsters everywhere, the ground itself a battlefield. I was just one of the many souls scrambling to stay alive in the middle of the apocalypse, no better, no stronger than anyone else around. "But I learned, fast. Every fight was a lesson in survival, in power. In who I could trust, and who I had to crush to keep breathing." Lucas listened intently, his gaze locked on Lyerin as if trying to absorb the gravity of each word. Lyerin continued, "And then, in the middle of all that, I found myself face-to-face with the Minotaur." His voice took on an edge, a coldness. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I didn''t ''control'' it¡ªnot in the beginning, anyway. It was a beast, pure and unrelenting. But when you''re thrown into a life-or-death situation enough times, you learn to find a way, to adapt or die. That Minotaur became more than an enemy; it was a test, and I wasn''t about to lose to some horned giant." "How did you¡­ turn it into your Tribe Spirit, though?" Lucas''s voice was hushed, as if afraid of disturbing some ancient ritual. "It''s not as complicated as you think," Lyerin said, his tone almost dismissive. "The survival game wasn''t about brute strength alone. It was about dominance, about breaking the will of your enemies and making them yours. I didn''t defeat the Minotaur in one battle and suddenly win its loyalty. "No¡­ "I showed it time and time again that I was the stronger one, the more cunning one. I made it understand that fighting me was useless." He smirked. "In the end, it became more than just my servant. It became part of my tribe, bound to me, just like every soul that follows me." Find your next read at m-vl-em-pyr Lucas nodded slowly, absorbing Lyerin''s words, visibly moved by the sheer magnitude of what he''d done. "And you... didn''t question why you''d been chosen? Why you, out of everyone else?" Lyerin shrugged, glancing away. "I didn''t have time for questions back then. When you''re at the edge of survival, you don''t wonder why you''re there. You just hold on, learn every trick you can, and claw your way forward. Besides," he added with a wry smile, "I''m not one for fate or destiny. I was chosen by luck, and I made sure not to waste it." Just as Lucas seemed ready to ask more, a low rumble reached their ears. The distant hum grew louder, and a squadron of helicopters sliced through the sky, their arrival punctuated by the rhythmic thumping of rotors. The air grew thick with a sense of impending intensity as the helicopters began to descend. Lyerin, Lucas, and the others looked up as the helicopters hovered just above the ground, stirring up dust and grit. The sound was deafening, and the sheer force from the rotors pressed against their faces, fierce and unrelenting. From each helicopter, several figures leapt down¡ªsix men, each exuding an aura of fierce authority. Their movements were precise, disciplined, and their eyes sharp as blades. Each one held themselves with the stance of warriors, men who were accustomed to battles and blood. The dust began to settle, revealing six figures who stood like sentinels, their gazes trained on Lyerin and his tribe. One of them, taller than the rest, stepped forward, his gaze a piercing assessment of the scene before him. He scrutinized Lyerin for a long moment, then, in a deep, commanding voice, said, "Show us your sincerity." Lyerin''s gaze sharpened as the six figures stepped forward. Each silhouette had a unique presence, towering and draped in varying shades of dark, sleek attire that seemed to absorb the light around them. These were no ordinary humans; they were warriors who had been honed by Eldren Mana, individuals who, by the sheer weight of their aura, demanded both fear and respect. The first of the group was a broad-shouldered man, his features hidden under a cascade of silver hair that framed a face marked with ancient, deep scars. His eyes glinted like molten steel, and he wore a grim expression that spoke of countless battles fought and won. His aura radiated a harsh, cutting edge¡ªa sense of lethal precision, as if he could split stone with a single flick of his wrist. Next to him stood a lithe woman with a piercing gaze. Her eyes were an unsettling shade of violet, darting around with sharp intelligence and a simmering hostility. Her slender frame belied the crushing power she held; her aura was taut, coiled like a snake ready to strike. Every move she made was precise, deliberate, betraying a mastery over her own body that only came with years of rigorous training. To her left was a man with sunken eyes and a face shadowed by a tangled mass of dark hair. He radiated a bone-chilling coldness, as if winter itself had settled within him. His aura was calm, but the weight of it pressed heavily on the air, freezing it in place. His very presence seemed to drain warmth, a stark contrast to the crackling, fiery aura of the woman beside him. The fourth figure was an imposing, muscular man whose dark skin seemed to shimmer with a bronze glow under the sunlight. He wore a constant smirk, but his eyes were flat, unyielding. He carried a heavy, grounded aura, one that seemed to anchor him to the earth, exuding raw, primal power, like a mountain that had taken human form. Beside him, the fifth figure was almost ghostly pale, his thin frame draped in flowing, robe-like garments. His presence was haunting, an aura that radiated in silent waves, tinged with a touch of decay. There was something eerie about him, as if he was more shadow than flesh¡ªa living embodiment of darkness. His eyes, hollow and calculating, seemed to see into the depths of a person''s soul, stripping away all pretenses. The final figure was an older man with a meticulously groomed beard and eyes that were as sharp as hawks. He was dressed immaculately, his posture commanding respect. His aura was a measured balance, blending elements of earth, wind, fire, and water, hinting at years of disciplined study and mastery. His gaze met Lyerin''s with a flicker of curiosity and disdain, as though he found the entire ordeal beneath him yet compelling. Lyerin took a slow, deep breath, closing his eyes for a brief moment. He smirked as he felt his own power stirring within him. "Alright," he murmured. Chapter 252: The deal As he reopened his eyes, his aura began to manifest, a faint glimmer at first, hovering like a thin mist around him. The atmosphere changed subtly, as if the very ground beneath him was responding to his energy. The aura started to swell, undulating with a rhythmic pulse. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then, in a sudden surge, his power erupted, flooding the space with his energy. It was raw and unrefined, yet intense, carrying a unique mix of unpredictability and strength. One of the six warriors, the silver-haired man, crossed his arms and let out a faint scoff. "It''s lacking focus," he muttered. "Powerful, sure, but undisciplined. Like a blunt blade." The woman with violet eyes tilted her head, a mocking smile twisting her lips. "I''ve seen raw talent before, but this... it''s as though he''s holding back. Or maybe he''s simply not aware of the depth of his own power." The man with the bone-chilling aura gave a small, nearly imperceptible nod. "He''s strong, yes. But it''s like watching a caged storm, more fury than finesse. Untrained, and that will be his downfall if he''s not careful." The bronze-skinned man let out a low chuckle, flexing his muscular arms. "Strength is there, I''ll give him that. But without precision, he''s like a hammer where a scalpel is needed. He would be impressive if he learned to control it." The spectral figure, eyes narrowing with mild disdain, murmured, "There''s something¡­off about his energy. It''s almost normal, yet there''s an underlying current that warns me to keep my distance. I''ve never sensed anything like it¡ªmysterious, and honestly, unsettling." Finally, the older, regal man raised an eyebrow, lips pressed into a thin line. "It''s true, he''s at the third cycle of Eldren Mana, middle stage, but it''s puzzling. I can sense restraint within him, something holding him back. Whether it''s intentional or not, I don''t know. But one thing''s certain: he''s no ordinary warrior." The six exchanged silent glances, each nodding as though coming to a mutual understanding. One of them stepped forward, his gaze locking with Lyerin''s as he assessed the young chief. After a brief silence, he nodded slowly and said, "It appears you''re telling the truth. You''re in the third cycle, middle stage. Not an easy feat¡­ but you still have much to learn." The atmosphere between Lyerin and the six newcomers was tense, each figure radiating their own intensity. Lyerin narrowed his gaze, holding his position with an unnerving calm, though an undercurrent of frustration simmered just below his stony expression. His patience waned with each word spoken, each skeptic tone tossed his way by those who dared to question his authority. One of the six, a man with a harsh sneer, finally broke the silence. "You really think you''re some kind of... leader, don''t you?" His voice dripped with sarcasm, every word laced with disbelief and barely contained hostility. "After all, who are you? A lucky player from a survival game? A pretender?" Lyerin''s eyes darkened, but he maintained his composure. "I am here to make a deal with you. Not to be judged on my ''aura,''" he replied calmly, letting his words sink in with chilling clarity. "You''re here because you need an out, aren''t you? Not to quibble over the details of my accomplishments." The man scoffed, ignoring Lyerin''s words. "Oh, and look at this arrogance! As if he''s some kind of... grandmaster over us." He sneered at Lyerin, his tone drenched with scorn. Get more stories at m_vl_em_p_yr "As if we''d really let you¡ªof all people¡ªtell us what to do. I mean, do you even understand the first thing about commanding an actual force, not a ragtag group of wannabes?" Lyerin''s eyes glinted, though his voice remained soft. "Careful," he replied, his tone icy. "You''re not in a position to lecture me on leadership. And I assure you, my ''group'' is anything but ragtag. But feel free to underestimate us. That mistake could be... educational for you." But the man continued, his voice rising as his frustration and sarcasm poured out unchecked. "Educational?" He scoffed, throwing his hands up. "Oh, so what, you''ll teach us with your... What magical minotaur skills? Your ''tribe''? Please. You think we''re all just pawns for you to move around, don''t you?" Lyerin gave him a pointed look. "You''re here because you''re running from something, or am I mistaken?" His calm was relentless, his demeanor unshakable. "It''s either align with me, for your own survival, or face the consequences that are inevitably coming your way." The sneering man''s expression twisted, and he was about to retort again when one of the other six placed a hand on his shoulder. "Enough," he said with quiet authority, eyeing Lyerin cautiously. "You remember who this is, don''t you?" He leaned forward, voice dropping. "Lyerin Stonehooves. The one who decimated his opponents in the survival game with that... minotaur power. You''ve heard the stories. It wasn''t just him; it was his entire tribe." Silence fell as the others shifted, exchanging uneasy glances. The sneering man''s demeanor faltered slightly, the memory of Lyerin''s reputation finally giving him pause. Lyerin allowed a faint smirk to tug at the corner of his lips, savoring the shift in atmosphere. Does this guy want to be decimated too? Although, Lyerin was much weak, the spirit of his tribe was already level four. He won''t even fear them if he was weaker, what more if he''s stronger? After a moment, another figure, a woman with steely eyes, spoke up, attempting to shift the conversation to safer ground. "So... what would we need to do, then? To temporarily join your tribe, I mean. You mentioned a ritual. Is it some kind of... oath? Or... are we bound by a spell? What exactly would be required of us?" Lyerin''s gaze fixed on her, calm but piercing. "It''s a ritual, yes, but it''s not enslavement. This is a mutual alliance. We don''t bind people against their will." The others, seemingly reassured by his tone, began to pepper him with questions, their uncertainty still evident. "But what exactly is this ritual?" one of them asked, folding his arms skeptically. "Are we tied to you, somehow?" another pressed, his voice suspicious. "How do we know you won''t just control us like puppets?" "What are the risks?" asked a third, her eyes narrowed. "You say it''s temporary, but is there a way for you to enforce this against us if we refuse to comply later?" Lyerin met each question with his steely gaze, allowing the barrage of inquiries to wash over him. A fourth one spoke up, "If we become part of your tribe, can you guarantee we''ll still retain our freedoms?" "And what of our own allegiances?" another chimed in, glancing warily at his comrades. "We have other loyalties. Other alliances. How do we know this won''t interfere with them?" A sixth voice, quieter but equally apprehensive, finally asked, "Can you truly protect us from the families?" Lyerin''s patience stretched thin, and the faintest edge of irritation crept into his expression. He glanced at the six, a bemused smile twisting his lips as he let out a dry chuckle. "Do you all know the oath?" he asked, voice low but resonant, as if daring any one of them to back down. The group fell silent. Chapter 253: Temporary alliance The six figures exchanged wary glances, a silent consensus passing between them. They understood the gravity of the situation¡ªtaking an Oath as Eldren Mana users was no minor decision. For those who wielded such potent power, it was a binding contract not only with the words spoken but with the ancient, unpredictable forces embedded in the very mana that coursed through them. If Lyerin was suggesting an Oath, he was either extremely confident in his intentions or holding a hidden agenda they couldn''t yet see. They murmured among themselves, voices barely above a whisper yet thick with cautious curiosity. "This could be a setup," one of the individuals said, his gaze sharp beneath his hood. "An Oath with a man like him might mean more than just loyalty. It could mean¡­" he trailed off, leaving his words to linger ominously in the air. "Or it could be our best chance," another countered, his tone hard and calculative. "The Families are closing in on us with each passing day, each piece of information they gather. We may have no other choice." A third figure, her eyes cold and steely, nodded slightly. "Yes, but Lyerin Stonehooves isn''t known for his benevolence. What''s in it for him if he just lets us remain free after the Oath? And what would he gain by letting us go after we''ve done what he wants?" The tallest among them, an Eldren Mana user renowned for his wisdom, sighed. "We don''t have the luxury to debate this forever. Lyerin is the only one offering us even a temporary reprieve from the Families'' grasp. We take the Oath, bind ourselves temporarily to his tribe¡­ or face the Families alone." They all fell silent, reflecting on this. The air around them pulsed with tension, and though they had long ago learned to silence fear, they felt a pang of unease at the depth of their decision. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Lyerin raised his hand, drawing their attention with a commanding gaze that bore into each of them. "I see you''re hesitant," Lyerin said, his voice smooth yet laced with authority. "But an Oath isn''t just for your protection; it''s a demonstration of sincerity. I''m not asking you to serve me forever, only to align your purpose with mine until our tasks are complete. In exchange, I vow not to enslave you or bind you against your will." He raised both hands and began moving them in a graceful, deliberate pattern, calling forth the mana that shimmered around him. His voice dropped to a tone that seemed to pull the very essence of ancient power from the depths of the earth. As he spoke, the words felt timeless, heavy with the weight of millennia. "Before all gathered here, before the skies that watch above us, and the earth that supports our every step, I make this pledge. "I will not enslave those who come willingly, nor force them down paths they do not choose. My tribe stands as a refuge, a shield, and a temporary home." The words poured from him like a chant, weaving into the very air, binding not only himself but each of the six before him. Their breaths grew shallow as they felt the energy of his words resonate through their bodies, sinking into their bones and blood, a timeless force that made escape impossible yet promised security, if only temporarily. However, he paused, eyes gleaming with a shrewd light as he continued. "But know this," he added, voice deepening, "my tribe is not just a fleeting alliance. You may find, after tasting its unity, that you wish to remain. To join with us fully and know the strength of true kinship, unbroken by the chains of Families or the threats of tyranny." The six stood motionless, absorbing the invitation. Each felt the pull, as though Lyerin''s words had reached into the depths of their spirits, beckoning them to imagine a life beyond fear, beyond the chokehold of the Families. The spell took hold, and each of the six, entranced and yielding, raised their hands, mirroring Lyerin''s ritual. Together, they began to chant, their voices merging, adding their energy to his and binding the Oath with their own Mana. As they repeated his words, a pulse of mana surged upward, charging the air around them until the very sky above began to shift. The clouds churned, darkening to an almost pitch-black hue, streaked with veins of violet and indigo light, crackling like lightning but not descending to the earth. Strange winds began to swirl around them, buffeting their clothing and swirling dust into the air. Far above, a circle of pure darkness took shape, an eldritch phenomenon that seemed to peer down at them like an unblinking eye. It watched, judging the strength and sincerity of their Oath. Beneath them, the ground trembled and then began to glow, strange symbols appearing in a complex, spiraling pattern. The symbols glowed dark, almost as though shadows were made to burn¡ªa phenomenon unnatural and eerie, evoking a creeping unease in even the most hardened of warriors. With a final surge of energy, the strange dark aura gathered above condensed into a single strand, a tendril of eldritch power that slithered down, stretching towards Lyerin. It wound its way around him, sending a crawling chill across the skin of every onlooker, before settling above his forehead. Slowly, as though testing his resolve, the eldritch energy pressed into his forehead, sinking into his skin with a feeling of crawling shadows. Lyerin''s face remained stoic as he absorbed the power, but his eyes glinted with a chilling intensity. He felt the crawling energy settle deep within, marking him as both the instigator and guardian of this Oath. Then, as if nothing had occurred, the energy faded away, leaving only the ghostly afterimage of eldritch symbols burned into the memory of each witness. Silence fell. Only the faintest of breezes stirred the air. "It is done," Lyerin said, voice low, heavy with finality. He looked at each of the six, his gaze holding theirs in turn. "Next is to become a temporary members of my tribe. Bound not by force, but by choice, until we have achieved our common purpose." The leader''s eyes narrowed as he considered Lyerin''s proposal, his gaze piercing as if weighing every word. He glanced back to his companions, who nodded in silent agreement, their faces grim. Turning back to Lyerin, he gave a single, curt nod. "Alright." One by one, they stepped forward, forming a circle around Lyerin. Each man raised his right hand, fists clenched tightly, and one by one, they began to recite an oath that Lyerin could tell was drafted on the spot, but it bore the weight of their desperation, of their desire to escape from under the thumb of the families. "I swear," each began, "as a temporary member of the Tribe of Stonehooves, I bind my loyalty to Chief Lyerin. My blade, my strength, my skill¡ªthese belong to his tribe as long as I bear this oath." One by one, they walked to him, drawing closer to where Lyerin stood. "Lyerin, oh I forgot to introduce myself," the leader began, lifting his eyes to meet the unwavering gaze of the young warrior. "I am Axton Volker, once a leader of this city''s government. I''ve watched you take down creatures and forces that no human could withstand alone, guiding this Tribe of Pig Orcs to unparalleled heights. Your strength¡ªyour will¡ªis unmatched." He took a deep breath, and his next words came out clear and unyielding. "For the sake of humanity''s survival, I pledge myself to you and your cause. My loyalty is yours, temporarily." Lyerin''s eyes remained steady on Axton, silently accepting the man''s oath. He nodded subtly, but his gaze shifted to the next figure stepping forward¡ªa tall, lithe woman with hair the color of burnished copper. Her gaze was fierce, unflinching as she, too, dropped to one knee. "My name is Evelina Raine," she declared, her voice unwavering. "I once led the City''s Council of Defense, and I''ve seen more horrors than most. But never in my life have I seen anything like what you''ve accomplished here. Your leadership has shown me the path forward." Her eyes locked with Lyerin''s, a glint of determination shining within them. "I pledge myself to your cause. Let me fight alongside you¡ªto whatever end awaits us in this temporary alliance versus the families¡­" Lyerin gave a slight nod, acknowledging her loyalty. A third figure¡ªa stocky man with powerful shoulders and a scar running from his eyebrow to his chin¡ªstepped forward. His voice rumbled like distant thunder. "I''m Barron Creed," he stated, his tone grave. "A military strategist, a protector of civilians. But all that matters little now. You, Lyerin, are the future of our world. I pledge my strength, my strategies, my life¡ªwhatever is needed to help you forge a temporary future beyond the ruins." As Creed stepped back, a woman with dark eyes and a calm, composed expression took his place. "I am Aline Kepler," she said quietly but firmly. "I served as the Head of Logistics, ensuring the survival of our people through resources, strategies, and adaptation. I see in you a leader who does not bow, who fights relentlessly. I pledge myself to your cause, Lyerin. I will serve as your advisor, your strategist, or whatever you need for the time being" Finally, the youngest of the five¡ªa lean, wiry man with piercing green eyes¡ªstepped forward, his lips curving into a slight smile. "Tarian Volt. Former intelligence officer," he introduced himself. "I''ve watched from the shadows, seen the horrors of this world, and lost everything I once valued. But now¡­ I''ve seen enough to know that you, Lyerin, are what this world needs. I pledge my loyalty to you. My eyes and ears are yours, and my blade is at your service for now." Each pledge struck Lyerin in its own way. Though he held his composure, a sense of triumph burned beneath the surface. These were not mere followers; they were powerful, skilled individuals who had once wielded considerable influence, now swearing allegiance to him¡ªa participant, an outsider who had risen against impossible odds. He descended from his place in the air, feet touching the ground as he looked over the five new followers. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. These were no ordinary warriors; they were survivors of the highest rank, people with skills that would prove invaluable in the battles yet to come. Your source is m-vl|em|p,yr "You all understand what this entails?" Lyerin asked, his voice steely but controlled. "The path I walk leads to power, but it is fraught with dangers none of you have yet faced. The Asuras, the Overseer, the horrors lurking in the shadows¡­ they''re relentless. Joining my cause means giving everything you are to see humanity rise from its ashes." Axton was the first to respond. "We know. And we accept." The others nodded in solemn agreement. They had seen what he could do, witnessed his power and the loyalty he commanded from the Pig Orcs. This wasn''t a decision made lightly¡ªit was one they understood with every fiber of their being. "Then welcome," Lyerin said, his gaze sweeping over each of them, acknowledging the strength they brought to his side. "You are now part of the Stonehooves Tribe, temporarily." Chapter 254: Thunder Bats The government''s temporary oath had barely dried when Lyerin found himself surrounded by his new tribe members, all cramped inside a massive, reinforced truck. The steel beast groaned under the weight of the passengers and the huge Pig Orc, whose imposing frame seemed to barely fit, even as it sat still under Lyerin''s control. Lyerin, however, chose to sit on top of the Pig Orc''s head, his relaxed posture at odds with the tense mood swirling through the air. Trailing behind them, a swarm of choppers and armored vehicles shadowed their path. The government''s fleet kept close, their engines humming like an ominous undertone to the strange alliance they had just forged. One of the newly minted tribe members, a young recruit with wide eyes and a jittery demeanor, finally worked up the courage to ask, "Chief Lyerin, where exactly are we headed?" Lyerin''s lips curled into a slow smile, one that hinted at both mystery and danger. "We''re on our way to a treasure trove," he said simply, letting the words hang in the air like a baited hook. "A treasure trove?" another voice, older and gruffer, chimed in with a dubious tone. "What do you mean by that? Is this some hidden stash of supplies?" Lyerin nodded, but his eyes glinted with something more sinister. "Yes. But not just any supplies. I''m talking about resources we need to fortify against the Families'' influence. Rare, raw materials, weapon caches, perhaps a few mystical items if we''re lucky." He looked around the truck, noting the skepticism mixed with anticipation. "Of course, nothing good comes without a price." "And what kind of price are we talking about here, Chief?" asked another member, his face pale but determined, as if he''d already braced himself for whatever might come. Lyerin leaned back, his gaze drifting upward as if to the skies where danger lurked just out of sight. "The trove is buried deep within the untamed lands along with the apocalypse, the wilds¡ªregions where the terrain itself is now alive, unpredictable, and unkind. Feral eldritch beasts, magical storms, ancient traps¡­ "All these are hazards we''re bound to face. It''s a no-man''s land, untouched and unclaimed because no one has dared to claim it." The younger recruit swallowed hard, his fingers clutching the edges of his seat. "How¡­ how far are we going?" Lyerin glanced at him, a slight amusement flickering in his eyes. "Far enough that you''ll lose your sense of time. And just long enough that the weaker members might struggle to keep up." He cast a quick, unyielding glance around, his gaze lingering on the newer, less seasoned faces. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There was a moment of silence before a woman in military fatigues, who seemed more seasoned than the rest, raised an eyebrow. "You mean to say you don''t know?" Lyerin shrugged nonchalantly. "Not exactly. These lands shift and change. The path ahead is unpredictable. One day it could take us hours, the next, weeks. No one truly knows how long it will take to reach our destination." A tense murmur ran through the group. The unspoken fear among them was almost tangible. Lyerin''s cavalier attitude was unnerving, and even the most hardened of the temporary members found themselves stealing glances at one another, a mixture of anxiety and determination etched across their faces. One of the men, perhaps trying to keep his composure, cleared his throat and ventured another question. "So, Chief Lyerin¡­ you''re confident about this path?" Lyerin chuckled, the sound dark and cold. "Confident? In what? That I''ll survive? Certainly." He leaned forward, his gaze sweeping over the temporary members. "But you all¡­ well, some of you might fare better than others." A nervous laugh escaped from one of the soldiers, his attempt at bravado falling flat. Another recruit nudged his companion and muttered, "Just remember, we''re temporary members. We''ll get through this¡­ somehow." Lyerin''s smile was almost predatory as he listened, amused by their attempts to rally themselves. He watched as the fleet moved like a shadow behind them, the sounds of engines filling the air, each one adding to the tension. Lucas, who had been listening intently from his seat, finally interjected, his voice steady. "It doesn''t matter," he declared, addressing both Lyerin and his own men. "As long as this journey helps us escape from the Families'' control and gives us a fighting chance, we''re in. We''ve survived worse and will do whatever it takes to break free." Lyerin raised an eyebrow at the display of loyalty, but he kept his thoughts to himself. For now, it was better to let them believe they were capable, to see how far their resolve would take them. His own motives were hidden, wrapped in layers they couldn''t begin to understand. For him, this mission was more than just gathering resources; it was a test, a way to gauge the strengths and weaknesses of his newfound allies. And so they pressed on, each man and woman acutely aware of the quiet, sinister thrill that accompanied Lyerin''s every word, feeling a growing sense of dread as they headed toward the unknown. Lyerin''s gaze was fixed forward, his lips curling in a faint smile as he whispered to himself, "Are we near?" The path before them twisted in shadow, cloaked in the dense and haunting mist that clung to every branch and blade of grass like specters refusing to depart. The landscape had an eerie, oppressive feel to it, each twisted tree arching as if alive, leaning into their path like silent observers. Above them, the sky was a dull, washed-out gray, a heavy shroud stretching endlessly in every direction, swallowing up even the feeble sunlight that managed to break through the trees. The only sounds were the rustling of leaves and the faint, uneasy whispers of an unknown wind, swirling with a kind of foreboding that made everyone but Lyerin pause every few steps. It was as if they were stepping through a land that had long since died but hadn''t yet accepted its own end. Shadows lay thick beneath the twisted roots and knotted trees, seeping into every hollow and dark crevice, giving off an impression of concealed eyes watching their every movement. The air was heavy, thick with a dampness that tasted almost metallic, like the calm before a storm. No birds sang, no insects buzzed¡ªthere was only the unsettling quiet that cloaked their every breath. The silence became louder, pressing on them, until one of the men, fidgeting nervously, finally muttered, "Why does it feel like... like something''s watching us?" His voice was low, as if he dared not disturb the silence. "Stay focused," barked another. "Eyes ahead." Then, a sharp crackling sound, like a bolt snapping from the heavens, split the air, piercing through the silence like an alarm. A flash of blinding, white-blue light struck from above, aimed directly at one of the men on the right flank. The charge seized him, forcing a scream out of his throat, echoing into the empty vastness around them. He convulsed, his limbs jerking as the electricity lanced through his body, and then crumpled to the ground, smoking slightly, his breath ragged and shallow. "What the¡ª!" Another man''s voice cut off abruptly as a second bolt crashed down, catching him off guard, striking him in the chest and throwing him back several feet. His body hit the ground with a dull thud, the smell of charred flesh mingling with the damp scent of earth and decay. "Look out!" someone screamed, but before the words could even fully register, another bolt, and then another, snaked down from above, illuminating the mist-laden sky like ghastly fireworks. Men began yelling, calling out commands and warnings, but their voices were drowned out by the relentless electric charges descending like a rain of wrath. Panic rippled through the group, their once steady formation shattering as they scrambled to evade the unseen attacker. One of them raised his gun, aiming it blindly into the thick mist, shouting, "Where is it? Where''s it coming from?" His eyes darted wildly, searching the tree line as the light flickered ominously above him, another warning of the impending strike. Another charge crackled, this one larger, brighter, striking the earth with such force it sent up a small explosion of dirt and debris, blinding those nearby as they staggered back, coughing and stumbling over each other. "Everyone, fall back!" one of the leaders yelled desperately, his voice cracking under the strain. However, the order barely reached their ears before yet another surge of electricity arced down, catching another man by the leg and sending him sprawling, writhing in agony. "Who... what... is doing this?" another voice rang out, choked with terror, and someone else yelled, "Form a perimeter! Stay together, for the love of¡ª" But it was useless. Panic had already set in, their lines were broken, and they were nothing but scattered, vulnerable targets in the shadowy landscape, with no clear escape. Every few seconds, another charge struck, relentless and unyielding, sending the men into further disarray as they stumbled over roots, rocks, and each other in their attempts to flee the onslaught. "Hold steady!" shouted one of the commanders, though his own voice quavered, betraying his fear. Discover exclusive content at m,v l''-NovelFire He barely managed to finish his words before a bolt sizzled right past him, narrowly missing his shoulder. The crackling energy continued to fall in waves, never allowing them a moment''s rest. Men fell, staggered to their feet, only to be struck again. The once-dominant group of suited men and soldiers, with their advanced weaponry and apparent authority, was now reduced to frightened prey, scrambling under a relentless attack. In the midst of the chaos, the figures scrambled to regroup, their breaths ragged, faces pale, and eyes wide with panic and confusion. "Keep moving, don''t stay in one place!" a voice shouted. Yet the urgency in their commands was matched only by the frantic disobedience of their bodies, which betrayed them, flinching with every crackle, every near miss of the unforgiving electrical strikes. Lyerin watched all of this, his eyes flickering with a strange, almost detached interest as the men continued their desperate, chaotic attempts to survive. He stood calm, almost serene amidst the havoc, arms folded across his chest as he observed them with a hint of amusement that played at the corner of his lips. Then, with a low murmur, he mused to himself, a hint of recognition in his voice, "Thunder Bats? Hmmm¡­ we''re definitely close." The words were spoken softly, almost to himself, yet somehow in the desolate, charged silence, they seemed to echo, casting an eerie stillness over the chaos for a split second, as though even the land itself had paused to listen. Chapter 255: Bullets vs Thunder Bats The air was thick with panic. Behind Lyerin, the chaos was spiraling as his tribe members and recruits from the human population attempted to face off against the terrifying Thunder Bats. Crackling arcs of electrical energy flashed across the battlefield, lashing out with lethal precision every time a bullet struck the bats'' bodies. The frenzied yells of his people added to the mayhem. "Fire! Keep shooting! We''ve got to take them down!" a man''s voice bellowed, but his voice was nearly drowned by the wailing hum of electricity slicing through the air. The rapid gunfire barely seemed to scratch the horde of Thunder Bats. The bats retaliated in waves, bolts of violent blue lightning leaping out toward the shooters as if triggered by each impact. "Aghhh! I got hit!" screamed another voice. One of the fighters, clutching a smoking burn on his forearm, stumbled back. His shout of pain cut through the air as he struggled to keep his footing. Nearby, another soldier fell to one knee, his rifle dropping to his side as he gasped from the jolts shooting up his arm. "WHY IS THIS HAPPENING?!" another screamed, frustration lacing his voice with a wild edge. His gun wavered as he took aim at a bat in the sky. Every shot that hit a Thunder Bat seemed to come back tenfold. The bats seemed to revel in it, their eyes glinting with a sinister intelligence as they loomed over their attackers, wings thrumming with power and precision. The very atmosphere felt charged, humming with an energy that made the air nearly unbearable to breathe. "Don''t shoot them! STOP shooting them!" shouted one of the tribe members, his voice hoarse with panic. But his words were swallowed in the chaos as more shots rang out, and the terrifying cycle continued. Sparks flew each time a bat was struck, followed by the sharp, unmistakable smell of ozone as bolts of electricity coursed back toward the shooters. Lyerin narrowed his eyes, lips pulling back in a sneer of irritation as he observed the mindless frenzy unfolding before him. Every instinct in him rebelled against the thoughtless desperation that gripped his people, and he felt a surge of anger rise up within him. They weren''t listening. Then, with a voice that cut through the madness like a whip crack, he shouted, "Hit their wings! The bodies are wired to sync with their attackers. Aim for the wings, you fools!" The loud command seemed to anchor the chaos for a moment. Heads whipped around, and several of his fighters stilled, blinking at him with wide eyes as they processed his words. Some glanced at the bats, trying to reassess their strategy with fresh eyes. "W-Wings?" one of them stammered, lowering his gun a fraction. The confusion was evident on his face, but Lyerin''s glare silenced any further question. "Yes, the wings, damn it!" Lyerin snapped, his eyes blazing with a fierce determination. "They can''t zap you back if you take out their flight!" A grim-faced man to Lyerin''s left took in a shaky breath, steadied his rifle, and aimed at a Thunder Bat''s wing as it swooped down toward him. He squeezed the trigger, his expression a mask of concentration, and the bullet tore through the membrane of the bat''s wing. Immediately, the bat faltered mid-flight, its balance shattered. It plummeted to the ground, writhing but unable to retaliate with electricity. Seeing this, a glimmer of hope sparked in the others. The tribe''s panic began to cool into a focused determination. "Wings! Everyone, aim for the wings!" shouted one of the men. His voice, now filled with newfound resolve, echoed across the battlefield, urging his comrades on. The fighters rallied, adjusting their aim with new purpose. A concentrated barrage of bullets ripped through the air, slicing into wings and grounding the creatures. Each Thunder Bat that fell thrashed wildly on the ground, its cries muffled by the stomp of boots and the crack of gunfire. Now that they were on the right track, their confidence grew, and the chaotic panic shifted into a battle rhythm. But the Thunder Bats were relentless, and just as the tide seemed to turn, another wave swooped down from the skies, larger and more aggressive than before. Stay connected with m-v l|e-NovelFire Their ear-piercing screeches sent shivers down the spine of every soldier, but this time, there was no hesitation in their ranks. "Keep firing at the wings! Do not let them overwhelm us!" another tribe member roared, his voice filled with iron will. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The troops aimed with deadly precision, their bullets carving through the sky and striking the bats with uncanny accuracy. Suddenly, one of the Thunder Bats took a hit to both wings and spiraled into the crowd, its body slamming into two fighters, sending them sprawling. The electrified fur of the creature sparked on contact, shocking them as they screamed in pain. "Get it off me!" yelled one of the soldiers, scrambling back as the creature convulsed, its talons scraping across his chest. Lyerin''s gaze hardened as he took in the scene. "Get up and kill it! You''re not done yet!" he barked, his tone brooking no argument. The man, swallowing his fear, grabbed his knife, his hands shaking as he thrust the blade into the creature''s throat. The Thunder Bat''s death throes subsided, leaving the man panting, adrenaline pumping through his veins. He pushed the lifeless body off him and nodded gratefully to Lyerin, albeit still shaking from the encounter. The intense battle continued, and for every Thunder Bat that fell, two more seemed to take its place. The night was ablaze with flashes of blue lightning and muzzle fire, painting the battleground with an eerie, surreal glow. The shouts and commands became more coordinated as the tribe worked together, covering each other''s backs and felling Thunder Bats with ruthless efficiency. Lyerin''s voice was a constant in the chaos, his words harsh and unforgiving, driving them to press forward and not let up. The tide of battle was relentless, but with each passing minute, his people became sharper, their movements more precise, and their fear ebbed away. Their once-panicked commands grew into confident calls, and Lyerin watched with satisfaction as they began to work as a cohesive unit. This was what he''d been training them for¡ªstrength, resilience, and unity. They were finally beginning to resemble a force that could face the challenges to come. However, just as they were gaining the upper hand, a piercing screech tore through the air, louder and more menacing than any before. The fighters paused, glancing upward, and their expressions shifted to one of sheer horror. An enormous Thunder Bat, three times the size of the others, circled above them, its wings crackling with vicious arcs of electricity. Lyerin''s eyes narrowed. This one was different. It wasn''t just another beast; it was a true threat. He could feel the malevolent energy radiating from it as if it were sizing him up. Lyerin sneered inside of his head and spoke, "We can take it down, send the bullets through its head!" As Lyerin''s shout echoed across the battlefield, his warriors'' adrenaline spiked, their voices rising in panicked excitement and half-crazed anticipation. A torrent of gunfire erupted, bullets pouring relentlessly into the charging beast, a hulking amalgam of scales and sinew that towered over them, its thick hide gleaming with a dull, otherworldly sheen. "Fire! Fire! Keep it coming!" a soldier yelled, his voice trembling but fervent, his finger clamped down on the trigger as he sprayed the beast''s torso. Behind him, others were shouting frantically, caught between awe and terror at the monstrous opponent. "Hit the head!" someone screamed, his eyes wild. "The head, not the body! Just like Chief said!" The soldiers readjusted, rallying behind Lyerin''s words, tightening their aim to the center mass. Bullets tore into the beast''s torso, making it reel backward with each blow. But it staggered back only slightly, seemingly impervious to their relentless onslaught, though with each impact, scales were beginning to peel away, exposing softer, vulnerable flesh beneath. The sound of bullets ricocheting off its hide was deafening¡ªa ceaseless staccato of metallic pings and fleshy thuds. Shouts and screams layered over the noise, the cacophony of battle rising to a fever pitch. "Keep going! We''re wearing it down!" a voice bellowed through the clamor. And then a soldier shrieked, "It''s weakening, it''s slowing down!" His voice was hoarse, straining with the effort of shouting over the relentless firing. The beast''s once-mighty form was beginning to falter, its limbs swaying with an unnatural sluggishness as the bullets took their toll. Blood trickled from countless wounds, dripping onto the earth in thick, black pools. "Don''t stop!" Lyerin''s voice cut through the chaos, powerful and commanding. "Drive those bullets right through it!" The men let out a united, guttural roar, pushing forward with renewed vigor. One particularly fierce soldier, eyes blazing with determination, surged forward, his gun clutched tight in his hands as he poured round after round into the beast. He was screaming, voice raw and primal, matching the monster''s own guttural growls as it struggled against them. A final shot rang out¡ªits sound slicing through the heavy air like a knife¡ªand the creature let out a low, guttural groan. Its body shuddered, massive form swaying as though caught in slow motion before it crashed down in a defeated heap, kicking up clouds of dust and broken earth around it. The soldiers held their collective breath, fingers twitching, still ready to fire if needed, but the beast lay still. Defeated. A beat of silence, and then the tension broke. The soldiers erupted into cheers, voices raised in victory, filling the air with cries of triumph and relief. "Ha! We did it! We actually took it down!" someone yelled, laughing incredulously as he wiped sweat from his brow. Another soldier clapped his comrade on the back, grinning widely. "Can you believe it? I thought we were goners for sure!" Around them, men hooted and laughed, fists raised in the air as the shock of survival slowly gave way to unrestrained joy. They slapped each other on the backs, their faces alight with a mix of exhaustion and elation. One man, shaking his head, laughed breathlessly, "I''m going to remember this day until the end of my life!" "Lyerin''s tribe isn''t to be messed with!" another shouted proudly. "With him leading us, no beast stands a chance!" Their cheers rolled across the battlefield like thunder, each voice merging with the next in an almost tangible wave of celebration. Chapter 256: Scary long shadow For a moment, they were just people¡ªsurvivors reveling in the sweet taste of victory. Some of the men even slung their arms around each other, their faces beaming with camaraderie as they reveled in the thrill of triumph. But above the jubilant cries and laughter, Lyerin''s voice suddenly boomed, sharp and unyielding. "Hold your cheers! Do not lower your guard!" The laughter faltered, and the men''s gazes snapped back to him, eyes wide and senses heightened. They looked around, as if realizing for the first time that something was wrong, that the air had shifted once again. "This was only the first wave," Lyerin warned, his tone as cold as iron. His gaze was fixed on the horizon, a distant point in the sky, his eyes narrowing as he watched something in the distance. And then, as if in response to his words, the sky began to darken. A low rumble echoed from above, a sound not of thunder but of something even more ominous. Soldiers tensed, their fingers tightening on their weapons. Their celebratory expressions faded, replaced by looks of dread and determination as they squinted into the darkening sky. Then, like a swarm, the shadows materialized, growing larger and more distinct as they neared. Shapes took form, sleek and sinuous, like monstrous bats with wings stretching impossibly wide. They glinted with a malevolent sheen, their eyes burning red as they honed in on the warriors below. The air grew thick, filled with an ominous hum that set everyone''s teeth on edge. The creatures, hundreds of them, flew in synchronized waves, casting a darkness over the battlefield. Enjoy exclusive content from m-v l''-NovelFire "Thunder Bats," someone whispered, his voice barely audible over the low, resonant hum that filled the air. The men gripped their weapons tighter, glancing nervously at each other, and then back to Lyerin, who stood firm, unflinching as he met the incoming swarm with a steely gaze. He raised his hand, commanding attention. "Prepare yourselves," he said, his voice cutting through the rising fear. "This will be nothing like what we just faced." The air was tense, a palpable tremor of fear rippling through the gathered soldiers behind Lyerin as the screeching thunder bats circled overhead. Their leathery wings sliced through the air, and the sound built to a pitch that sent chills down their spines. Each flap seemed to vibrate in their bones, rattling the courage that many had barely summoned for this alliance. A lieutenant in the back, visibly shaken, barked, "Formation! Hold your ground, men!" His voice cracked midway, but he tried to steady himself, gripping his rifle like a lifeline. Around him, soldiers raised their guns and braced themselves, attempting to follow his orders even as panic flashed in their eyes. But the bats weren''t waiting. With a synchronized shriek, they plunged down from above, streaks of black and silver in the night sky, their red eyes glowing like embers as they honed in on their targets. "OPEN FIRE!" Lucas shouted. His voice, usually calm and composed, was loud and sharp now, straining to carry authority over the rising screams and frantic gunfire. The first rounds sprayed into the air, a cacophony of bullets tearing through the sky as they aimed desperately at the bats. Some of the beasts fell, struck by well-placed shots, but there were too many, and they were too fast. The thunder bats seemed almost to swim through the bullets, weaving in and out, their movements slick and unnaturally fluid, a living storm of wings and talons. "RELOAD!" one soldier yelled, fumbling with his weapon, hands shaking so badly that he nearly dropped his ammo. Beside him, his comrade cried out, "They''re too fast, they''re too¡ª" but his words were cut off as a thunder bat swooped down, claws slashing his arm and sending a spray of blood across his face. The bat screeched in triumph and arced back up, joining the others in their relentless assault. Behind him, another voice shouted, "They''re everywhere! Keep close! Don''t let them separate you!" However, as the thunder bats rained down on them, more soldiers scattered, the formation breaking into chaotic clusters. The men looked around desperately, unable to find any sense of direction amid the chaos and darkness. Lyerin stood at the front, calm amid the turmoil, his eyes glinting as he watched the horror unfold. He didn''t flinch, even as the beasts screamed around him, slicing through the air like blades. He could see the fear tightening around his newfound "allies." This was a test as much as it was a fight. And just then, the night seemed to grow darker. Something else was moving¡ªfar larger and far more ominous. A shadow, massive and serpentine, coiled just beyond the front lines, rising and then falling in a slow, chilling motion. "Sir¡­ what is that?" whispered one of the soldiers nearest to Lyerin, his voice barely audible over the thunder bats'' shrieks. His eyes were fixed on the ground, wide with terror as the shadow slid closer. The shadow rose once more, looming above them, and then a sudden rush of darkness surged upwards, scattering a cluster of bats with a soundless sweep. Several of the thunder bats disappeared in an instant, swallowed by the massive presence before it drifted back to the ground, silent as a nightmare. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The eerie quiet left in its wake seemed to weigh heavily, as though the world held its breath, fearing to draw the attention of whatever lurked in that shadow. One of the officers behind Lyerin muttered, "Is it¡­ a spirit beast?" His voice quivered as if daring not to break the quiet any louder. Lyerin, for once, remained silent, his gaze fixed intently on the place where the shadow had sunk back down. He felt the anticipation in the air, the unspoken question rising in everyone''s mind: Would they follow it? Could they? "Move forward," he commanded, his voice calm but carrying an edge that sent a shiver through the ranks. The soldiers hesitated, exchanging terrified glances, but Lyerin''s authority bore down on them like a weight. Their steps were slow, careful, each one watching the shadows as if they expected the monstrous form to rise again, to swallow them whole in a heartbeat. A lieutenant, his face pale and eyes wide, whispered, "Everyone, stay close¡­ don''t fall behind¡­" His voice trailed off, as though he, too, feared waking whatever prowled the darkness. As they took each step, the soldiers'' murmurs grew louder, a quiet hum of fear. "You see that thing? It¡­ it was huge¡­" "Didn''t even make a sound¡­" "Where did it go?" They moved forward, though every instinct in them screamed to turn and flee. Their breaths grew ragged, and the metallic clinking of their gear seemed deafening in the silence. Suddenly, a distant growl rumbled, deep and menacing, and the soldiers froze again, every eye wide with dread. It was there, somewhere in the shadows, circling them like prey. One soldier, his hand trembling on his rifle, whispered, "What are we doing here? This is insane¡­" But another snapped, "Shut up, man! Don''t let it hear you!" He tried to mask his own fear, but his voice was a thin veneer of false courage over terror. Lyerin''s lips quirk into a dark smile as he walked forward, head held high, leading them onward with an unnerving calm. It was as though he was daring the shadow to show itself again. Chapter 257: Docile Sand Boa As Lyerin led the way, his steps unwavering, the soldiers behind him began to slow. Nervous glances darted between them, and beads of sweat trickled down their brows, betraying their tension. They exchanged hushed whispers, voices trembling with an edge of fear, though they did their best to maintain a respectful tone. "Chief Lyerin," one of them murmured, trying to keep his voice steady but failing miserably. "Are you sure¡­ we should be going this way?" Another soldier nodded, his eyes wide as he glanced around the eerie, shadow-laden trees. "Yes, maybe... maybe we could reconsider? We should be¡­ careful in these parts." The dense forest around them was cloaked in an unsettling silence. The towering trees loomed high, their branches weaving into twisted, shadowy forms that seemed to shift in the dim light. A faint fog hugged the forest floor, swirling and curling around their ankles like ghostly fingers. Even the usual sounds of the forest¡ªthe rustling leaves, the distant calls of birds¡ªwere eerily absent, replaced by an unnatural hush that blanketed everything, heightening the soldiers'' growing sense of dread. "Come on, Chief," another soldier whispered, his voice trembling as he gripped his weapon tightly. "Let''s¡­ let''s head back. This place¡­ it''s not right." "Yeah, maybe this isn''t worth it," a different voice chimed in from the back, barely audible but filled with concern. "We don''t know what''s lurking out here." Yet Lyerin pressed on, seemingly immune to the sinister aura of the forest around him. His face was set in a confident smirk, his steps unwavering as he strode through the fog-shrouded woods, flanked by the lumbering Pig Orcs who trailed behind him like silent sentinels. Their heavy footfalls made the ground tremble slightly, an added reminder of the raw power they possessed¡ªpower that seemed almost to mock the soldiers'' nerves. The soldiers'' unease only grew as they ventured deeper. The forest seemed to darken with every step, the air thickening until it felt heavy in their lungs. Strange shapes seemed to lurk at the edges of their vision, only to vanish when they tried to focus on them. And then, as if it weren''t bad enough, they began to hear faint, slithering noises. A deep, rhythmic rumbling that seemed to reverberate from somewhere beyond the trees, as if something massive was stirring in the shadows. The men froze. One soldier, breathing heavily, leaned closer to his comrade, his voice barely a whisper, "Did you hear that? What¡­ what was that?" Another soldier swallowed, trying to keep his composure but visibly trembling. "Shh¡­ don''t¡­ don''t make any noise," he hissed, his knuckles white as he gripped his weapon. "We need to stay quiet, or¡­ or it might hear us." But then Lyerin''s laughter broke through the silence, sharp and unafraid, shattering the fragile quiet. He tilted his head back and began to hum, his voice resonating through the forest with a strange, fearless joy. It was as though he was mocking the tension in the air, taunting whatever might be lurking in the shadows. The soldiers'' eyes widened, and they shot panicked glances at each other, whispering frantically. "Chief, please," one of them whispered desperately, his face pale. "Please, be quiet. We don''t want to¡­ attract anything." "Yes, Chief," another pleaded, his voice shaking. "We might get into trouble. This isn''t safe!" But Lyerin only chuckled, his gaze steady and fearless. "Relax," he drawled, a wicked grin playing on his lips. "This place may look fearsome, but it''s all just¡­ theatrics." They exchanged fearful looks, uncertain of his words. The trees around them seemed to loom larger, casting long, unnatural shadows that reached out like claws, stretching and twisting as if reaching for them. The fog thickened, coiling around their legs, cold and damp, like the breath of something watching them from the shadows. And then, without warning, they saw it. A massive figure loomed into view ahead of them, slithering silently across the forest floor. The creature''s body was as thick as a tree trunk, covered in scales that shimmered with an unnatural, iridescent sheen, each one glistening like polished obsidian. Its head was enormous, its jaws lined with rows of jagged, yellowed teeth, and its eyes glowed with a cold, unfeeling hunger. The massive snake''s body coiled and uncoiled with each movement, the muscles rippling beneath its scales, and it let out a low, menacing hiss that seemed to vibrate the very air around them. The soldiers'' faces drained of color as they stumbled back, their breaths coming in quick, shallow gasps. "Oh¡­ my¡­ god," one of them whispered, his voice barely audible over the pounding of his own heart. "What¡­ what is that?" Another soldier clamped a hand over his own mouth, his eyes wide with terror. "Keep quiet," he whispered urgently, casting a desperate glance toward the others. "We¡­ we can''t let it hear us. It''ll¡­ it''ll kill us all." Behind them, more murmurs spread as panic rippled through the group, each soldier''s voice trembling as they tried to keep their fear in check. "This is insane," one muttered, his voice a terrified whisper. "We need to get out of here¡­ We need to¡ª" But Lyerin only laughed, louder this time, his voice bold and fearless as he called out to the men. "Afraid of this little thing?" he sneered, his tone mocking. "It''s just a sand boa! Don''t let its size fool you; it''s nothing but a big coward itself." The soldiers stared at him in horror, unable to comprehend his audacity. One of them, his face ashen, dared to speak up, his voice barely more than a whimper, "Chief, please¡­ please stop. We don''t¡­ we don''t want it to come after us." Lyerin smirked, shaking his head with a mixture of amusement and disdain. "This creature may look menacing, but trust me, it''s scared out of its wits. It won''t touch us unless we provoke it." Continue reading at m|v-l''e-NovelFire The soldiers didn''t look convinced. Their hands gripped their weapons tightly, their eyes flickering nervously between Lyerin and the massive, coiled serpent. One of them leaned over to his comrade, his voice barely a whisper. "Is he¡­ is he serious? Does he really think¡­ are we safe?" Another whispered back, his tone tense and laced with fear, "I don''t know¡­ but I don''t want to find out. If he''s wrong, we''re all dead." Just then, Lyerin did the unthinkable. He tilted his head back, took a deep breath, and began to sing, his voice ringing out through the silence of the forest. It was a bold, almost reckless act, his tone filled with a strange confidence that seemed to defy the danger lurking around them. The soldiers'' eyes widened, and they shot panicked glances at each other. One of them reached out, grabbing Lyerin''s arm in a desperate attempt to stop him, his voice a frantic whisper. "Chief, please! Stop! We''re in danger! This¡­ this isn''t a joke!" But Lyerin only laughed, shrugging off the man''s grip and continuing to sing, his voice a fearless melody that echoed through the dark forest. The soldiers exchanged frantic glances, their faces etched with fear and confusion. They could barely breathe, their hearts pounding in their chests as they watched the massive serpent shift slightly, its eyes narrowing as it fixed its gaze on them. The creature''s long, muscular body coiled tighter, its scales glinting ominously in the dim light as it seemed to size them up. But Lyerin remained unfazed, his smile never wavering as he looked back at the men with a mischievous glint in his eyes. "I said relax," he said, his voice dripping with mockery. "This creature isn''t going to attack us. It''s more afraid of us than we are of it." The men stared at him, their fear mingling with disbelief as they struggled to comprehend his words. One of them shook his head, muttering under his breath, "He''s¡­ he''s lost it. He''s absolutely insane." Another soldier, his face pale and eyes wide with terror, whispered urgently to the others, "We need to get out of here¡­ We can''t stay. This¡­ this isn''t safe." But before they could move, the creature let out a low, rumbling hiss, its massive head lowering as it slithered closer, its scales scraping against the ground with a sound that sent shivers down their spines. One of the soldiers whimpered, clutching his weapon tightly as he tried to keep his breathing steady. "Please¡­ let''s go back. We''re not ready for this¡­ Chief, please." But Lyerin just laughed, his eyes glinting with a reckless joy as he watched the men''s reactions. "You all look like you''ve seen a ghost," he taunted, his voice a mocking melody that seemed to dance through the tension-filled air. "I repeat¡­ it''s just a sand boa. They''re harmless¡­" S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The soldiers exchanged one last, desperate glance, their faces a mixture of fear and confusion. Then, just as they were about to turn back, a new sound filled the air¡ªthe distant, rhythmic thumping of their heartbeats. Chapter 258: Beasts along the way Under the gray, cloud-laden sky, Lyerin''s command echoed as he and his unit of twenty formidable Pig Orcs fell into formation. Each one towered, muscle-bound, with thick hides that gleamed in patches where sparse, coarse hair covered their otherwise grayish-green skin. They wielded massive, cleaver-like blades, rough and battle-worn from countless encounters, and their eyes were sharp with focus. Their breaths puffed into the cold air, a steady rhythm that mixed with the tense murmurs of the soldiers standing behind them. Lyerin, standing at the front, raised his hand and barked the command, "Formation! Brace for defense!" His words came with the weight of years of command, and the Pig Orcs shifted into a tight, protective wall with their blades raised and feet planted firmly. Each step they took dug small trenches into the earth, grounding them as an immovable force. Behind them, the soldiers shuffled nervously, eyes flicking between the wall of Pig Orcs and the dense tree line ahead, where a barely perceptible movement hinted at a lurking danger. Lucas, standing just behind Lyerin, glanced around uneasily but held his gun steady, waiting for the order he knew would come soon. "Prepare to fire!" Lyerin''s voice cut through the silence. Then, as if on cue, an enormous shape slithered into view. The ground trembled under the weight of the beast¡ªa massive boa constrictor, its scales gleaming like polished metal and eyes glowing an unnatural yellow. Its head, the size of a small boulder, swayed as it assessed the threat in front of it. Muscles rippled down the length of its body, and when it opened its maw, rows of dagger-like fangs gleamed, each one slick with venom that dripped and hissed upon hitting the earth. The soldiers'' fingers tensed on their triggers, beads of sweat forming despite the cold. The oppressive presence of the beast was nearly overwhelming, filling the air with a palpable sense of dread. "Hold your ground!" Lyerin''s voice rang out, steady and unwavering. He turned slightly to the soldiers, "When I give the signal, fire! And don''t hold back." The boa hissed, a sound that resonated like a guttural growl, before coiling back, readying itself to strike. Then, with a deafening roar, it lunged forward. "Fire!" Gunfire erupted, a cacophony of sharp, percussive blasts that filled the clearing. Bullets pelted the boa''s scales, creating a metallic clinking sound as they ricocheted off its armored hide. The beast reared back, momentarily deterred by the assault, but it wasn''t enough to penetrate its natural defenses. With a swift, sinuous movement, it lashed its tail, smashing a nearby tree into splinters and sending shockwaves through the earth that made the soldiers stagger. The Pig Orcs, however, held their formation, leaning into the force of the impact as though rooted to the ground itself. "Maintain defense! Redirect your focus on the joints!" Lyerin commanded, his voice cutting through the chaos with the same resolve as steel. A few soldiers adjusted their aim, directing their fire towards the softer areas where the boa''s scales met, exposing vulnerable joints. The bullets managed to pierce the thick hide there, and dark blood began to seep, staining the soil beneath. The boa hissed in agony, recoiling and thrashing wildly, its body swinging dangerously close to the line of soldiers. One swipe of its tail sent a group flying back, and another lash crumpled a soldier''s shield like tin. Seeing an opportunity, Lyerin narrowed his gaze, taking in the entire battlefield in an instant. "Pig Orcs, brace yourselves!" he bellowed, then turned to the soldiers, "Keep firing! Push it back!" The soldiers didn''t hesitate, rallying as they poured a concentrated line of fire onto the creature''s exposed joints, aiming for the areas that were bleeding. It seemed as though the boa was losing momentum, its movements growing sluggish as more blood stained the earth. Suddenly, the creature gave a deafening hiss, raising its head high into the sky. Then, in one swift motion, it whipped down, jaws open wide and aiming for the heart of the formation. "Pig Orcs, intercept!" With a primal roar, the Pig Orcs stepped forward, raising their massive blades. Their powerful bodies strained as they pushed back against the force of the descending snake. Blades sunk deep into its flesh, sending another spray of dark blood across the ground. One Pig Orc, larger and more battle-scarred than the others, charged forward with a guttural roar and plunged his blade deep into the boa''s exposed side. The creature howled, the pain reverberating through the air, before it recoiled, coiling and uncoiling in an attempt to shake off its attackers. "Get that crystal!" Lyerin shouted, eyeing the spot near the boa''s head where the telltale shimmer of a mana crystal was embedded. He turned to Lucas and the soldiers, "Cover them!" Lucas nodded, lifting his gun to provide a suppressive line of fire as one of the Pig Orcs charged, climbing up the massive body of the wounded creature. The boa thrashed, nearly shaking him off, but the Orc held firm, using his blade to keep a grip as he climbed toward the head. When he reached the crystal, he gave a final, defiant yell and brought his weapon down, shattering the crystal free from its flesh. The boa''s eyes dimmed, and its massive form went slack, collapsing to the ground with a thunderous thud that shook the earth. Lyerin smirked, the gleam of victory in his eyes. He motioned for the Pig Orcs to regroup, giving Lucas a nod of approval as he surveyed the battlefield. "Take that crystal," he commanded, "We''ll need every bit of power it holds." The Orc holding the crystal held it up high, a symbol of their triumph, before securing it. Then, without missing a beat, Lyerin turned and gave the order that echoed through the clearing. Explore more adventures at m,v l''e-NovelFire.net "March!" Now, after traveling for a little while, the group froze at the sight of the new beast ahead: a wolf-like creature, yet so twisted by eldritch energy it barely resembled the animal. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Its fur was midnight black, matted with shadows that rippled as though they were alive. Massive, gleaming eyes, like pools of liquid onyx, studied them with an almost unsettling intelligence, calculating their every step, their every breath. It radiated an oppressive aura, one that made the air dense and heavy around them. The helicopter blades slowed behind them, the sound fading into an uneasy silence, all eyes locked onto the monstrous form ahead. The soldiers, sturdy and well-armed as they were, instinctively tightened their grips on their weapons, but Lyerin knew better than to provoke such a creature. He raised his hand slowly, signaling everyone to hold their ground. "Stay calm," he murmured, his voice barely more than a whisper, yet it carried enough authority to halt even Lucas in his tracks. "Don''t provoke it." Lucas shot him a cautious glance, eyebrows raised. "Are you saying sir Lyerin it''s stronger than the Boa?" Lyerin smirked but shook his head slightly, eyes still locked on the creature. "Far stronger. Wolves like this don''t travel in packs because they don''t need to. They''re powerful enough alone that they don''t rely on others. This one¡­ if it''s like the others I''ve encountered, it could level half of this city if it wanted to." The soldiers shifted uneasily, exchanging glances, and the air grew more tense. This wasn''t just another beast to be subdued with the firepower they''d brought along; it was something else entirely¡ªan intelligent predator that picked its targets with care and cunning. The wolf lifted its nose to the wind, inhaling deeply. The muscles beneath its thick, shadowed pelt flexed, as if it was savoring their scents, deciding whether or not they were worth its effort. Its gaze flitted to Lyerin, lingering as though it recognized him¡ªalmost a dare in those cold, glistening eyes. "Why isn''t it attacking?" one of the soldiers muttered, his voice betraying a faint tremor. "Because," Lyerin replied, barely moving, "it''s waiting to see if we''re foolish enough to challenge it¡­ "Although I am quite confident with my group of Pig Orcs, I don''t really know about you all. Not all of you are strong, and some of you are just even normal humans¡­" Lucas''s gaze snapped back to Lyerin, the edge of fear creeping into his voice. "And if we don''t?" "Just keep moving. Slowly. As long as we don''t disturb it or provoke it, it won''t bite¡­" Lyerin''s eyes shifted, his gaze slicing across the faces of his tribe members and the soldiers alike. "Everyone, march. No sudden movements." The eldritch wolf''s head lowered, watching them with a piercing intensity as they began to edge forward. Each step was calculated, measured, and deliberate. Boots barely scraped against the pavement. No one dared to break the rhythm, but the tension in the air was like a taut wire, ready to snap. The wolf''s lips curled ever so slightly, a low rumble vibrating from its chest, like a warning¡ªan acknowledgment that it was letting them pass¡­ for now. Chapter 259: Beast wave As the next wave of beasts emerged, an uneasy silence blanketed the makeshift encampment where Lyerin and his tribe prepared themselves. Gregor, with his injured arm bandaged, stood among them, a determined expression etched into his face despite his lingering injuries. Krisella glanced at him and then shifted her eyes back to Lyerin. Lucas and his government associates, dressed in polished suits and carrying high-tech weaponry, stood slightly back, observing with a mixture of awe and apprehension. The ground trembled as another massive creature prowled into view. This one looked unlike any they''d encountered before. It was sinewy yet muscular, its skin covered in dark, armor-like scales that caught the sparse light, casting eerie shadows across its grotesque, horned face. Your next chapter awaits on m v|l--NovelFire.net Its breath puffed out in hot, visible blasts, carrying a stench of rot that permeated the air, making the tribe members cringe. Lyerin narrowed his eyes. The creature''s presence felt... different, and he knew immediately that this wasn''t just another random beast sent to instill fear or test their strength. He could sense a new intensity, a deliberate escalation in the creatures now sent against them. It was as if the Asura race was gradually increasing the difficulty, pushing his tribe members to their limits, watching to see if they would break. With a wave of his hand, Lyerin signaled his Pig Orcs forward. They roared in unison, forming a defensive line, their massive forms dwarfing the humans they swore to protect. Yet even they seemed hesitant this time, their usual confidence checked by the aura emanating from this new beast. "Chief!" Gregor''s voice cracked slightly, betraying his fear. "That thing¡­ it''s not like the others." Lyerin''s gaze flicked to Gregor. "It doesn''t matter. Hesitation is what makes a beast stronger than you. Stand firm, and remember that fear is a weakness you cannot afford." His voice was calm, but the edge of authority was unmistakable. Gregor swallowed hard, nodding as he readied his weapon. Krisella, beside him, placed a hand on his shoulder briefly, a silent exchange of courage. Lucas, stepping closer to Lyerin, whispered, "Are you certain they can handle this? It''s clearly stronger than anything they''ve faced before." Without taking his eyes off the creature, Lyerin replied, "If they don''t learn now, they never will. This is how we survive." The beast''s eyes glinted red, narrowing as it sized up its opponents. Without warning, it lunged, its speed unnatural for something of its size. The tribe barely had a moment to react. Shouts erupted, some stumbling back as it charged forward, but Lyerin held his ground, barking orders. "Form up! Shield the weaker ones! Do not let it divide you!" One of the Pig Orcs charged ahead with a guttural roar, swinging its axe downward, hoping to halt the creature''s progress. The beast deflected the blow with a swipe of its claws, and the force of the clash sent a shockwave through the clearing, rattling bones and sending dust into the air. The Pig Orc staggered back, momentarily stunned. Lyerin clenched his fists, his voice cutting through the chaos. "Gregor! Krisella! Fall in line with the Orcs¡ªstay close but don''t interfere. Learn. Watch its movements and adapt!" Gregor, pale but resolute, obeyed, his eyes locked on the creature as he moved into position. The beast''s gaze flickered toward him, its lip curling in a snarl, as if it sensed his fear. It took a step forward, its claws scraping against the ground, leaving deep grooves in its wake. Krisella whispered, "Gregor, focus. Don''t let it see your fear. Think of everything you''ve survived so far¡ªthis is just one more trial." He nodded, taking in her words as the beast let out a feral growl, a sound that vibrated in their bones. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At that moment, Lucas''s voice came again, lower this time. "These¡­ Asuras, they''re testing you, aren''t they?" Lyerin gave a curt nod. "They''re testing everyone here. To the Asuras, strength is the only thing that matters. If we falter, they''ll keep sending beasts until we''re broken." Lucas clenched his jaw, clearly unsettled by the reality of the situation. But before he could respond, the creature lunged again, targeting Gregor this time, its claws reaching out with deadly precision. Gregor''s eyes widened, his body tensing as he raised his weapon, but his fear slowed him. The claws would''ve reached him if not for one of the Pig Orcs, who threw itself into the path, absorbing the brunt of the attack. The impact sent the Orc staggering, but it quickly rebounded, lashing out in retaliation. Lucas, observing the spectacle, finally seemed to understand the depth of the danger they faced. "And you¡­ you just keep training them this way?" Lyerin''s eyes glinted. "They''ll either become warriors, or they''ll be left behind. That''s the price of survival." The battle continued, each of Lyerin''s tribe members facing their fears as they fought back against the seemingly insurmountable foe. Every time someone faltered, Lyerin was there with his booming voice, pushing them forward, refusing to let fear rule their hearts. As they faced the next wave of monsters, the atmosphere grew thick with tension. The earth beneath them trembled as the beasts advanced, snarling and growling. These monsters were not like the others¡ªthey had an air of raw brutality, twisted shapes with jagged spines and elongated limbs, eyes glinting with hunger and malice. Gregor, still nursing his injuries, positioned himself at the back, his face pale but determined. Krisella stood nearby, gripping her weapon tightly, her gaze flickering between the creatures and Lyerin, as though looking for some sign of reassurance from their leader. The Pig Orcs, towering and unyielding, flanked Lyerin''s sides, their eyes trained on the enemy, waiting for his command. The monsters lunged forward, claws extended, and the air filled with the sound of growls and thuds as they made contact with the first line of defense. Lyerin barked orders, his voice cutting through the chaos like a whip. "Hold the line! Don''t let them break through! If you all let them get through, don''t blame me for not saving you!" One of the tribe members hesitated, his eyes wide with fear as a massive beast, with rows of fangs gleaming in the dim light, charged directly at him. He froze, rooted to the spot. "Move, or it''ll be your last mistake!" Lyerin''s voice thundered, snapping the man out of his fear. He stumbled back, barely managing to dodge as the creature''s claws swiped at him, tearing into the earth where he''d been standing moments before. Another member, emboldened by Lyerin''s command, rushed forward, spear raised high. He thrust it into the shoulder of one of the beasts, a roar ripping from the creature''s throat as it staggered, momentarily thrown off balance. But before he could retreat, another beast, more cunning than the rest, lunged at him from behind. Its jaws snapped dangerously close, and he twisted, throwing his arms up in a desperate defense. With a sharp whistle, Lyerin signaled one of the Pig Orcs, who sprang into action, swinging its massive club with terrifying force. "Destroy them!" he commanded eagerly. Bam! The creature was knocked aside, crashing into a pile of rocks, dazed but not defeated. Krisella took the opportunity to charge forward, slashing at a creature''s legs, causing it to stumble. She barely dodged a retaliating swipe, stumbling back but holding her ground. The monsters regrouped, clearly more intelligent than the usual beasts. They circled, watching, waiting for any sign of weakness. The tribe members breathed heavily, some of them limping, but each one steeled themselves, clutching their weapons with renewed determination. Lyerin''s gaze was sharp, evaluating every move, every hesitation, and every burst of bravery. This was what he needed¡ªmoments that would push his tribe members to their limits, forging them in the fires of battle. His voice rang out once more, calm yet commanding. "Fight like you''ve got nothing left to lose! Prove your worth, or you''re just food for these beasts that roam the land!" The taunt sparked something in them; fear turned to desperation, and desperation turned to ferocity. They charged again, their movements now more coordinated, each taking cues from Lyerin''s commands. "Fire! Don''t hold back, release all the bullets, let it all goooooo!" They fought with everything they had, the sounds of clashing weapons and pained snarls filling the air.l Bam! Bam! Bam! Yet, one beast managed to break through, heading straight for the injured Gregor. Krisella saw it, and without hesitation, threw herself between Gregor and the monster, her weapon clashing against its hide with a clang that reverberated through the air. She staggered, but didn''t falter, her face set in fierce determination. Lyerin''s eyes flicked over the scene, and a hint of satisfaction played at his lips. They were struggling, yes, but they were leveling up under him. And that''s what mattered. Finally, with one last coordinated effort, the tribe members managed to drive the beasts back, their howls of pain and anger echoing into the distance as they retreated, defeated¡ªfor now. Chapter 260: Mountain of Doom The air was thick with the biting scent of damp earth and cold stone, a shroud that veiled the world as Lyerin and his band reached the foot of the looming mountain. The massive, dark peak stretched high into the clouds, jagged and unnatural. In the failing light, it looked as if it had torn itself from the depths of the world just to make a challenge to the heavens, a dark silhouette gnashing against the pale sky. Lyerin, a man cloaked in robes that absorbed light as if woven from shadow itself, came to a halt. A smirk played across his lips as he lifted his head, his eyes narrowing at the towering form before them. "Finally," he murmured, his voice low but edged with an odd satisfaction. "We have reached the Mountain of Doom, the mountain that appeared out of nowhere." He lingered over the words, savoring them as if he were tasting the magic in the air. Around him, the government soldiers and their superiors shifted uneasily. Their eyes darted between each other, silent questions weighing heavily in the cold, misty air. Why were they here, so far from home, standing on alien soil that seemed to pulse with an ancient, sinister energy? The agreement with Lyerin had been simple enough: he would strip away the Families'' enslavement magic in exchange for their fleet and military support. And yet¡­ not once had he explained the true purpose of this journey. Why had he come here? And why had he insisted on bringing them along? They''d followed, unease growing with each mile as they trekked across unfamiliar land, under strange, ominous skies. But none dared to question him openly. There was something in his aura, a palpable force that kept their voices silent and their feet moving forward. As if sensing the quiet apprehension among his reluctant companions, Lyerin lifted a gloved hand, gesturing for them to hold their ground. "Step back," he said, his voice a strange, silken command that wove through the air and caught their ears like hooks. There was an unsettling light in his eyes as he turned to face them. "I am going to do something that requires¡­ caution." Experience tales at m v|l e''-NovelFire.net The soldiers exchanged glances, reluctant yet obedient. They edged back, shields clinking softly, boots crunching over the frost-laden ground. No one dared to disobey, not with that glint in Lyerin''s eyes¡ªa promise of things they could scarcely imagine. With a flick of his wrist, Lyerin beckoned forward his horde of pig orcs. They were hulking creatures, their skin a dull, bruised gray beneath thick layers of grime and scars. They were ugly beasts, tusks jutting from their mouths, eyes small and glinting under thick, bony brows. The chains that bound them to Lyerin''s will shimmered faintly, a dark magic that wrapped around their bodies like a curse. They marched forward, obedient but with an air of resignation¡ªas if they knew what was to come. Lyerin raised his arms, the voluminous sleeves of his cloak falling back to reveal bare, ink-scarred forearms, each line of dark script whispering a secret. He began to chant, his voice rolling over the rocky terrain in a language both ancient and raw, a tongue that tasted of storms and sulfur. "Vindra susar az''gath, ul neroth tas''dae," he intoned, his voice growing deeper with every syllable. The language was harsh and guttural, its sounds scraping at the ears of the soldiers as if the words themselves had edges. He motioned to the pig orcs, and with an obedient grunt, they obeyed, raising daggers chipped and blackened with blood from countless battles. Each orc held its blade against the tough, leathery skin of its forearm, their faces twisted in grim resolve. "Ul grah''nas velor, dol''aeth daen!" Lyerin''s voice grew louder, filled with a dark command that seemed to resonate with the very bones of the mountain. The sound of his chanting was almost a physical force, pressing down upon those who stood nearby, urging them to bow, to submit. His voice became a storm, words rolling out like thunder and striking against the earth, each syllable a jagged bolt of energy that seemed to shake the very ground beneath their feet. The first orc dragged its blade across its arm, and the air was split by the sound of tearing flesh. Shckkk! The dark blood began to well up, sluggish and thick, as the orc let it drip onto the ground, darkening the dirt in deep, spreading stains. One after another, the pig orcs followed suit. Shck, shck, shck! The sound of their blades slicing into flesh echoed, mingling with the wet patter of blood falling to the earth. The soldiers grimaced, some turning away, unable to watch the grisly display. But Lyerin''s gaze never faltered, his eyes sharp, drinking in every drop as if it were sacred. Drip. Drip. The blood pooled around their feet, a circle of sacrifice, forming intricate patterns as Lyerin continued to chant. His words intensified, growing more complex and foreign, as though they belonged to a language older than time itself. The sound was magnetic, thrumming with a magic that seemed to coil and pulse in the air, drawing the soldiers closer even as it chilled their hearts. "Dar''ak duorn grahn sella!" Lyerin''s voice was a crescendo now, his arms raised high, fingers splayed as if grasping at invisible threads. The ground beneath them began to tremble, a subtle quake that rippled outward, carrying his voice, his command, to the mountain itself. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The pig orcs raised their heads, eyes dull and unfocused as they pressed the blades deeper into their flesh. More blood spilled, gushing now, coating the earth in thick, dark rivulets that snaked out in thin, winding rivers around Lyerin. The mountain seemed to breathe, its dark face looming overhead as if leaning in to witness the ritual. The chanting grew louder, rising and falling like the roar of an unseen ocean, each wave crashing against the soldiers'' senses. The sound was relentless, filling every crevice of their minds, pressing against their thoughts, bending them toward the purpose of this arcane ceremony. "Zorn, ak''riel, mas''ranthe!" The words spilled from Lyerin''s lips, each syllable sharp and brittle as shattered glass. He was no longer a mere man. He had become a conduit, a vessel for the ancient power that surged through him, lighting his eyes with an unnatural gleam, setting the air around him alive with energy. The pig orcs grunted and groaned as the blood continued to flow, their bodies swaying, weakened by the loss but held upright by Lyerin''s will. Their eyes grew dim, yet they did not resist; they could not resist. Bound by magic, by chains woven of dark intent and forbidden words, they offered their blood willingly, helpless under his command. Plop. Drip. Shck. The sounds of the ritual melded into a steady rhythm, a heartbeat of sacrifice that pulsed against the mountain. Blood pooled thickly now, the scent of iron hanging heavy in the air, mingling with the tang of earth and the icy bite of the wind. The soldiers stood transfixed, torn between awe and horror, trapped in the thrall of a magic far beyond their understanding. And still, Lyerin chanted. His voice was a relentless wave, each word hammering against the fabric of reality itself, bending it, shaping it to his will. His arms lowered, fingers splayed, tracing unseen symbols in the air, each gesture releasing a new surge of power that crackled and hissed in the blood-soaked earth. Hssssss. The ground hissed where the blood touched, as if the very mountain drank in the offering, accepting the sacrifice with a hunger older than time. The earth beneath them seemed to pulse, as if coming alive, as if breathing the dark magic into its depths. And then, at last, Lyerin''s chanting softened, his voice dropping to a whisper, the final syllables falling from his lips like stones cast into a deep well. The silence that followed was deafening, an eerie calm that settled over them, thick and suffocating. The soldiers held their breath, eyes wide, hearts pounding in the silence that had swallowed the world. Lyerin let his hands fall to his sides, a slow, satisfied smile spreading across his face as he looked down at the blood-stained earth, his work completed. The pig orcs sagged, one could see that their strength were all spent, eyes dull and listless as they stood in the pools of their own blood, breathing in shallow gasps. The soldiers watched him, eyes filled with questions they dared not voice. In the depths of their hearts, a new fear took root-a fear not of the mountain or of the orcs, but of the man or the Warchief who had brought them here. Chapter 261: Reason of coming The silence following the ritual was thick and heavy, pressing down on the group as they stood in the cold shadow of the mountain. The soldiers shifted uneasily, eyes flickering between each other, waiting, unsure. Lyerin stood at the center of the blood-stained earth, his face calm and impassive as if the blood sacrifice was nothing more than a simple task completed. He clasped his hands behind his back, casting his gaze toward the towering peak, seemingly lost in thought. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At last, Lucas, a young lieutenant from the military contingent, cleared his throat. It was a tentative sound, barely audible above the rustling wind that whispered around them, carrying the echoes of Lyerin''s chant into the distance. Stepping forward, Lucas straightened, his hand unconsciously gripping the hilt of his sword as he regarded the chieftain with a mixture of awe and unease. "Sir¡­" Lucas began, his voice respectful, almost hesitant. "If I may ask, what¡­ what exactly did you just do here? And¡­ why?" Lyerin''s head turned slightly, his eyes narrowing as he regarded Lucas. There was a moment of silence, as if he were considering whether the question was worth answering Lucas swallowed, feeling his pulse quicken. He hadn''t expected Lyerin to respond. The man was notorious for keeping his motives hidden, especially back in the survival game. But, unexpectedly, Lyerin''s lips curved into a small, amused smile. He looked directly at Lucas, his gaze sharp, almost playful. Find adventures at m_v l|e-NovelFire.net "Why?" he repeated, as though tasting the word. "Well¡­ I wanted to leave a mark here. Something enduring." He glanced back at the dark peak looming overhead, his eyes glinting with something dangerous. "You see, beneath this mountain lies a beast¡­ a force of nature bound by stone and shadow. When it rises, it will seek flesh, vengeance¡ªperhaps a feast." He paused, letting the weight of his words sink in. "And I intend to guide it." Lucas felt his stomach drop, a cold wave of dread washing over him. He looked around and saw similar expressions on his comrades'' faces¡ªanxiety, horror, disbelief. But Lyerin continued, a strange, almost casual amusement in his tone. "I plan to manipulate the beast," he said, his voice barely above a whisper, but in the silence, it felt as though his words echoed off the very stone of the mountain. "I''ll send it to my tribe. To test them, you understand." He gave a faint chuckle, as if the thought alone entertained him. "Without adversity, they will never grow stronger. I must forge them, mold them¡­ and for that, they need a true enemy." Lucas blinked, feeling as though his senses had betrayed him. His mind whirled, trying to grasp what Lyerin had just revealed. He glanced at his fellow soldiers, who wore expressions of open-mouthed shock. He must have heard wrong. Did Lyerin say he intended to unleash a beast upon his own people? "But¡­" Lucas stammered, his mouth dry. He was almost afraid to ask, afraid of the answer. "Why would you do that?" Lyerin sighed, his gaze lifting to the dark horizon beyond the mountain as if envisioning something far away. "Because," he said softly, "as a leader, it is my duty to ensure that my tribe remains vigilant. To grow. To evolve. If I make them invincible from the start, they will only grow complacent. No¡­ they need battles, adversaries, challenges worthy of their strength." A slight smirk played on his lips as he returned his gaze to Lucas and the others. "And besides," he added with a casual shrug, "it''s a little¡­ dull, isn''t it? A tribe without conflict? Where''s the fun in that?" Lucas'' heart hammered against his chest, each beat drumming into his ears. This man¡ªthis Warchief of the Stonehooves Tribe¡ªspoke of his own people as though they were pawns on a board, pieces to be maneuvered, tested, broken if necessary. Lucas swallowed hard, glancing at the other soldiers. They, too, looked uneasy, shifting from foot to foot as a collective shiver seemed to creep up their spines. The chill wasn''t from the mountain air alone; it was the fear growing like ice in their veins, a nameless dread at the thought of following a leader who wielded such callous power. Lyerin seemed to sense their unease, and his smile deepened, a glimmer of something unreadable in his gaze. However, the truth simmered beneath his calm expression, an unspoken ambition sparking like a hidden flame. Inside, he was already thinking of the battles to come, of his tribe rising through trials of blood and fire. The thought alone thrilled him. His ability to manipulate, to level his people up like pieces in a grand game, gave him endless possibilities. The tribe would need defenders, yes¡ªbut what of attackers? Special units for ambushes, and sensors to detect threats? He could shape them, form them into a military force of unparalleled power. They would become a living weapon, divided into groups with distinct roles, strengths, weaknesses. An invincible tribe would be a dull one. No¡­ he wanted diversity, complexity, a living web of warriors bound by loyalty and the thrill of combat. But all this he kept hidden, letting only the faintest hint of his amusement show as he looked at Lucas and his companions, who stared at him as though he were a being from another realm¡ªa creature from the depths of the mountain itself. "Well," Lyerin said at last, clapping his hands together, his tone brisk, almost cheerful. "Now that we''ve accomplished what we came here for, there''s no sense lingering. Our next destination should be far more interesting." The soldiers'' brows furrowed as they exchanged wary glances. Lucas dared to ask, his voice uncertain, "Our¡­ next destination?" Lyerin''s smile widened, his eyes gleaming with a mischievous glint. "The ocean," he said simply, his voice as smooth as the wind whispering over the mountain. "It''s time we explore the depths. Imagine what mysteries await us there¡­ and perhaps, what other adversaries we can conjure for the tribe. The deep ocean holds creatures few have seen, after all." Lucas and the soldiers fell silent, their breaths caught in their throats. As the dark mountain loomed behind them, casting long shadows over the blood-stained ground, Lyerin turned and began to walk, his steps sure and purposeful. The others could only follow, hearts pounding, minds racing, as they trailed behind this chieftain of the Stonehooves Tribe, whose ambitions seemed as boundless as the very mountains and oceans themselves. However, something in their hearts, they couldn''t explain. It''s like what Lyerin did was indeed scary in their thoughts but somehow they get him. Chapter 262: Ocean Path The journey continued, the path winding down from the mountain''s shadow and weaving through forests dense with silence. The soldiers followed Lyerin one by one, each step reluctant, their movements stiff with apprehension. The terrain shifted from stone to soft, packed dirt beneath their boots, muffling their steps as they walked in an uneasy line, eyes darting to every shadow. But Lyerin, his posture relaxed and his face calm, led them forward as if he were simply strolling through his own land. Lucas kept glancing at him, trying to read any hint of tension or alertness in the chieftain''s stance, but there was nothing¡ªno sign of worry, no hint of fear. In the distance, a lone hawk cried out, its sharp call cutting through the silence before vanishing into the ether. The air was thick with a strange stillness, an absence of life that seemed both unnatural and oddly reassuring. Not a single beast stirred; there were no growls or sudden movements from the trees, no rustling in the undergrowth. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was as if the very forest held its breath, making way for their passage. The soldiers shifted uncomfortably, casting wary glances into the shadowed trees. They had prepared themselves for danger, for beasts lurking in the darkness. But the complete, almost eerie peace unnerved them more than anything else. They moved with deliberate caution, whispering among themselves, asking each other in low voices why the forest was so silent. And all the while, Lyerin walked on, undisturbed, a small, knowing smile playing on his lips. He made no comment, gave no assurance. Instead, he simply moved forward, leading them down a gentle slope, through a grove of tall pines, and toward the distant sound of waves crashing softly in the distance. The forest gradually thinned, the trees giving way to tall grasses that swayed in the gentle sea breeze. The scent of saltwater grew stronger, mingling with the cool, fresh smell of the ocean. The soldiers could see the faint blue expanse stretching out ahead of them, a serene ocean that lay glittering under the pale sky, as calm as glass. After what felt like hours of peaceful travel, they found themselves at the mouth of a narrow path that wound down toward the coast, toward the dark mouth of a cave nestled among the cliffs. It was partially hidden by hanging vines and clusters of bright coral that clung to the rocks, their colors vibrant against the gray stone. The cave mouth was wide and arched, framed by strange, spiky formations that looked like they had been sculpted by the ocean itself. Lyerin stopped before the entrance, his eyes lighting up with something like admiration. He gestured grandly to the dark, yawning opening. "Welcome," he said, his voice smooth, almost theatrical, "to the Coral Cave." The soldiers exchanged wary glances, peering into the shadows that lay beyond the threshold. From where they stood, they could see the faint glow of bioluminescent corals lining the walls, casting a soft, ethereal light within. The cave was alive with color, shades of blue and green that shimmered in the dimness, like jewels hidden beneath layers of shadow. The sight was mesmerizing, beautiful yet otherworldly, and it only heightened their sense of unease. Lucas, who had been tense and on edge the entire journey, finally stepped forward, curiosity overcoming his caution. "The¡­ Coral Cave?" he asked, frowning. "I''ve never heard of it." Lyerin chuckled, his eyes twinkling with a strange, almost mischievous glee. "Few have," he replied smoothly. "This cave is older than any map, hidden from common eyes and guarded by the sea itself. It holds wonders¡­ and secrets." He paused, his gaze sweeping over them, lingering on each soldier as if gauging their reactions. "It''s also the perfect place to prepare¡­ and to gather strength." A ripple of uncertainty ran through the group, but the beauty of the cave held their attention, drawing them closer. The glow from the corals illuminated their faces, casting strange, shifting patterns of light and shadow across their features. One by one, they approached, hesitantly stepping into the mouth of the cave, their breaths held as if they were crossing an invisible threshold. Inside, the air was cool and damp, filled with the faint scent of salt and seaweed. The soft glow of the bioluminescent corals painted the walls with a ghostly blue light, casting shimmering reflections across the damp stone. The path twisted and turned, guiding them deeper into the cave, the walls narrowing around them until they felt as if they were walking through the belly of some ancient, sleeping creature. They moved cautiously, each footstep echoing softly in the quiet, but the cave remained still, peaceful, as if holding its breath. No strange sounds or lurking shadows awaited them. Only the soft light of the coral, casting an otherworldly glow that danced along the walls, illuminating the way forward. There was an almost dreamlike quality to it, a surreal calm that washed over them as they moved deeper. After several winding turns, they came upon a larger chamber where the corals grew more densely, filling the space with an intense, glowing brilliance that illuminated the entire room. The soldiers stopped in awe, their eyes widening at the sight. The walls were encrusted with coral formations in every shape and color, twisting together like vines, shimmering with hues that seemed to shift and pulse with an inner light. Lucas could hardly believe what he was seeing. It was beautiful, breathtaking¡ªa hidden world within the earth, untouched and preserved. He glanced at Lyerin, half expecting the chieftain to share in their amazement. But Lyerin only stood with his hands behind his back, a faint smile on his lips, watching them with an expression of calm satisfaction. "It''s¡­ incredible," one of the soldiers murmured, his voice filled with awe. "I never thought¡­ I mean, I didn''t know places like this existed." Lyerin nodded, his gaze steady, his eyes glinting with a quiet pride. "It does exist, but only for those who seek it. And you should consider yourselves fortunate¡ªfew ever see it." Explore more at m|v-l-NovelFire.net He paused, letting his words sink in, letting them feel the weight of the mystery he had led them into. "There is power here," he continued, his tone low, almost reverent. "The kind of power that shapes worlds. And soon, you will understand why I brought you here." The soldiers listened in silence, feeling a strange mix of fear and anticipation, as if they stood on the edge of something immense and unknown. There was a strange resonance in Lyerin''s words, an echo that seemed to linger in the quiet, amplifying the beauty and mystery of the coral-lit chamber. Without another word, Lyerin stepped further into the glow of the corals, his shadow stretching across the chamber, merging with the dark, intricate patterns on the walls. The soldiers watched him, feeling both entranced and unnerved by his confidence, his ease in this strange, magical place. They couldn''t shake the feeling that he knew something they didn''t, that he was leading them toward some unseen purpose. But, for now, they held their questions, taking in the quiet wonder of the coral cave, letting themselves be drawn into its depths under Lyerin''s watchful gaze. Chapter 263: Breathe, just breathe The glow of the coral led them further into the depths of the cave, the dim blue light giving way to darker hues as they walked, the silence wrapping around them like a shroud. . They followed Lyerin, each step careful and hesitant, the beauty of the place twisting into something eerie, foreboding. The passage turned sharply, and suddenly, they emerged into a vast, breathtaking chamber. Before them stretched a narrow path, seemingly made of shimmering glass, that led straight out over an underwater expanse. The ground beneath their feet was translucent, revealing the sea below¡ªa sprawling, vibrant ocean world that extended as far as the eye could see. Sunlight filtered down from somewhere above, illuminating the waters and casting moving shadows along the rocky walls. Fish of impossible colors and shapes drifted lazily beneath them, their scales glinting like jewels in the filtered light. But these were no ordinary fish. They were larger, with sleek, unfamiliar forms, their bodies seemingly armored with thick scales that shimmered with a metallic sheen. They moved with predatory grace, weaving through coral formations and jagged rocks, eyes glowing with an intelligence that made the soldiers'' blood run cold. Some of these creatures were as large as sharks, with fins edged in iridescent colors and strange, curling spines along their backs. Their mouths were lined with needle-sharp teeth, and they glided through the water with an unnerving stillness, as if waiting, watching. Lucas froze, his breath catching in his throat. "What¡­ what are those things?" he whispered, unable to tear his eyes from the massive creatures prowling below. The other soldiers crowded close, peering nervously over the edge of the glass path. A wave of unease spread through them as they took in the strange, otherworldly creatures swimming below, beasts that bore only a faint resemblance to the fish they knew. These creatures were something different¡ªsomething evolved, something ancient and terrifying. The soldiers'' eyes widened, and a collective shiver passed through them. One of the men spoke up, his voice trembling, "What if they can see us? What if they¡­ attack?" As if in answer, one of the massive creatures drifted closer, its glimmering eyes rolling upward to reveal a dark, bottomless stare. Its gaze fixed on the path above, its jaws parting slightly to reveal rows of serrated teeth. A faint ripple ran through the water as the creature hovered just beneath them, as if assessing the strange figures that had appeared in its territory. The soldiers took a hurried step back, glancing at each other with mounting fear. The vast ocean stretched out on either side of the path, and there was no way to retreat. They were suspended above the water, vulnerable, exposed. If those creatures decided to lunge, the glass beneath their feet would shatter, sending them plummeting into the depths. Lyerin, however, stood calmly at the edge, arms crossed, his gaze steady as he looked down at the creatures with an almost casual interest. He turned to the soldiers, noticing their fear with a faint smile. "They can''t see you," he said, his voice unhurried. "Or rather, they''re unable to see you. To them, you are little more than shadows. I''ve woven a veil over this path, making us invisible to them." The soldiers glanced at each other, some relief breaking through their anxiety, though it was tempered by the unnatural stillness of Lyerin''s voice. But they held on to his assurance, taking tentative steps forward, their eyes still warily fixed on the monsters below. The path stretched onward, weaving through the underwater world. They walked with growing unease, the beauty of the ocean turning into something vast and alien. Each step felt heavier, their breaths coming faster, as though the air itself was thickening. Strange plants waved in the currents below, their tendrils stretching up toward the glass, pulsing with faint, bioluminescent light that seemed to draw shadows across their faces. Soon, they came to an opening in the path, leading into a large, submerged chamber¡ªa vast cavern hidden beneath the sea, with walls encrusted in dark corals and strange, twisting formations. The soldiers stepped inside hesitantly, peering around at the strange surroundings, the eerie beauty of the place filling them with an uncomfortable awe. But as they stood in the chamber, a strange, creeping sensation began to take hold. Their breaths grew shallow, their lungs tightening as if the air had suddenly become dense, resisting their attempts to breathe. Lucas gasped, clutching at his throat as a wave of panic surged through him. The others were struggling, too, their faces paling as they realized that they couldn''t draw a full breath. "Lyerin! Chief!!" Lucas choked out, his voice a strangled whisper. "We¡­ can''t breathe¡­!" The others stumbled, some dropping to their knees, their faces contorted in terror. They clawed at their throats, trying to gulp in air that seemed to elude them, their chests heaving in desperation. One of the soldiers began to cough violently, his eyes wide with panic as he gasped for air, his breaths shallow and ragged. "Please," another soldier managed to wheeze, his voice barely audible. "Please¡­ we have to go back¡­!" They turned toward the entrance, but their horror mounted as they saw that the path they had come through was now closed, the way back sealed by a thick layer of dark stone. They were trapped, locked in this chamber beneath the sea, surrounded by thick, suffocating air that seemed to press in on them from all sides. The panic spread like wildfire. Soldiers began pounding on the walls, clawing at the stone, their voices rising in frantic, pleading cries. "Lyerin! Chief! Get us out of here! We''re going to die! Please!" But Lyerin stood in silence, watching them with a detached calm, his gaze cool and steady as he observed their struggle. He made no move to help, no effort to reassure them. Instead, he simply watched, his expression unreadable as the men flailed, gasping, their faces contorted in fear and desperation. Lucas''s vision blurred as he fought for breath, his heart pounding in his chest like a drumbeat of terror. He looked up at Lyerin, eyes wide with a mixture of fear and anger. "Why¡­ aren''t you¡­ helping us?" he gasped, his voice barely more than a whisper. For a long moment, Lyerin said nothing. He simply looked at them, his face expressionless, as if weighing his answer. Then, finally, he spoke, his voice smooth and composed. "Breathe," he said softly, his tone almost gentle. "Just breathe." The soldiers exchanged bewildered glances, their minds too clouded by panic to understand. But as they focused, as they forced themselves to take deeper breaths, they felt a subtle shift within them. The sensation was strange, almost surreal. The air seemed to flow easier, their lungs no longer straining with each breath. One by one, they began to breathe again, the suffocating pressure lifting. Relief washed over them, but confusion quickly followed. Lucas looked at Lyerin, a question burning in his eyes. "What¡­ what just happened?" Lyerin''s lips curved into a faint smile. "It''s simple," he replied, his tone calm and matter-of-fact. "Once you joined my tribe, even if only temporarily, your bodies began to adapt. It''s part of the bond¡ªan ability unique to those under my leadership. You can now breathe underwater, as easily as you would on land." The soldiers stared at him, struggling to process his words. They were breathing underwater? The realization was overwhelming, their disbelief mingling with awe. Your next chapter awaits on m v|l--NovelFire.net Some of them exchanged incredulous glances, others simply stared at Lyerin, unable to find words. "So¡­ you let us struggle?" Lucas asked, his voice tinged with both frustration and wonder. He couldn''t believe the man had stood by, watching them suffer, all while knowing they were safe. Lyerin merely shrugged, a faint smirk playing on his lips. "Suffering often reveals hidden strengths," he said, his voice as calm and cool as ever. "Consider it a¡­ lesson in adaptation." sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The soldiers fell silent, absorbing his words, their earlier panic replaced by a grudging respect. They couldn''t deny the truth of it. They had survived, had adapted, just as he had said. But as they looked around the strange, underwater chamber, the reality of their situation settled heavily upon them. They were under the ocean, breathing like they had gills, surrounded by a world beyond their understanding. And as they looked back at Lyerin, they realized that this man¡ªtheir leader, even if only for a time¡ªwas more mysterious, more powerful than they had ever imagined. Chapter 264: Adaptation Discover exclusive content at m,v l''-NovelFire.net The soldiers stood in stunned silence, their breaths still coming in shaky gasps as they adjusted to the bizarre sensation of breathing underwater. The reality of it slowly settled in, a mix of awe and disbelief flickering across their faces. It was Lucas who broke the silence, his brows furrowed as he looked at Lyerin with a mixture of curiosity and unease. "So¡­ what exactly is this ability?" he asked, his voice tentative. "You''re saying that because we''re part of your tribe¡ªat least, temporarily¡ªwe can breathe underwater? Just like that?" Lyerin nodded, his gaze calm and untroubled, as if the ability to breathe underwater were the most natural thing in the world. "Yes," he said simply. "As long as you are under my leadership, your bodies will adapt to any hazardous environment. It is a natural defense¡­ a gift, if you will." There was a murmur among the soldiers, the tension in the room growing as his words sank in. Their eyes flicked to each other, wide with the possibilities. One soldier in the back, a young man with a scar across his cheek, raised his hand cautiously. "Any hazardous environment?" he asked, disbelief lacing his words. "Does that mean¡­ we''d be able to survive in a sandstorm? Like, just walk through it without being torn apart?" Lyerin nodded. "Yes. Your skin would adapt, toughen against the wind and the sand. You would be able to move through it with only minor discomfort." The soldier let out a low whistle, and several others exchanged shocked glances, their minds racing. Another man spoke up, his voice incredulous. "What about¡­ toxic fumes? Like from an industrial ruin?" Lyerin tilted his head thoughtfully. "Yes. Your lungs would adjust to filter out the toxins. It would feel uncomfortable at first¡ªperhaps a burning sensation in your chest¡ªbut after a short time, you would be able to breathe without issue." The soldiers murmured among themselves, each realization hitting them like a wave. The quiet excitement rippled through the group, but it was laced with a heavy dose of fear, a creeping realization that this "gift" was far beyond anything they''d known. Yet the questions came pouring out, a mix of desperation and awe driving them forward. "What about extreme cold? Like if we were caught in a snowstorm or something worse?" "Yes," Lyerin replied, his voice steady. "Your body would adapt, retaining heat more efficiently, making you resilient to freezing temperatures. Though it would be painful at first, you would eventually become accustomed to the cold." The soldiers'' eyes were wide, and a ripple of astonished laughter broke out as the reality of it all began to sink in. Another man, his voice barely concealing a note of disbelief, asked, "What about acid? Like in those acid swamps we''ve seen?" "Yes. Your skin would adjust, toughening to withstand the acidic burns. It would hurt initially, but the pain would lessen as your body grew accustomed to the exposure." The crowd was starting to buzz, their voices overlapping as the questions came faster, each one a mix of morbid curiosity and awe. "Could we survive in a jungle filled with poisonous plants?" "Yes." "Or¡­ what about the bottom of a canyon with toxic gas?" "Yes." "What about walking across a desert with no water? Would our bodies adapt?" "Yes, your endurance would improve, conserving water so that you could last longer without it." Their voices were rising in pitch, excitement and disbelief blending into a chaotic hum of noise. Another soldier called out, his eyes gleaming with wild hope, "Can we¡­ can we swim through lava?" There was a pause. Lyerin raised an eyebrow, then offered a faint, almost amused smile. "In theory, yes. However, I would not advise simply diving into it. Your body would need time to adjust. For example, if you submerged your hand into the lava, you would feel extreme pain initially. "But eventually, your skin would begin to adapt, thickening and growing resistant to the heat. Over time, you would be able to endure greater exposure." A collective gasp rippled through the crowd, a mix of awe and horror etched across their faces. The idea of touching lava, of willingly enduring the pain in order to adapt¡ªit was both terrifying and exhilarating, like something out of a legend. One of the younger soldiers, his face pale, stammered, "Wait¡­ you''re telling us this is real? That¡­ that we could survive anything just by joining your tribe?" "Yes," Lyerin replied, his tone calm, unfazed by their astonishment. "That is the essence of this adaptation. It is the perk of being a part of the Stonehooves Tribe." The soldiers were speechless, their faces a mix of disbelief and wonder. The idea of walking through the deadliest environments known to them, of surviving encounters that would be lethal to anyone else¡ªit was unimaginable. Another soldier found his voice, asking in a stunned whisper, "But¡­ what if the environment was something¡­ beyond lethal? Could we adapt to radiation?" Lyerin gave a slight nod. "Given enough exposure, yes. Your body would develop resistance over time, filtering out the radiation to manageable levels." The soldiers were floored, some visibly trembling as they tried to process what he was saying. They were stunned into silence, standing there, each one absorbing the weight of Lyerin''s words, the terrifying potential of the powers he had granted them. But then, the question grew louder in their minds, and several more spoke up, their voices tinged with doubt, disbelief, and a hint of fear. "Is it¡­ really true? You''re not just telling us a story, right?" "This is¡­ real? We could adapt to all of this?" "Isn''t this¡­ impossible?" "Yes," Lyerin replied calmly to each question, his voice steady as he met their wide-eyed stares. "Everything I''ve said is true. You have already felt the adaptation in action¡ªyou are breathing underwater as we speak." The room fell silent, a heavy tension settling over them as the truth fully sank in. They looked at each other, awe-struck and horrified, realizing what Lyerin had given them, even if only temporarily. Some of the soldiers began to take a step back, the enormity of it hitting them like a tidal wave. They looked at him, fear flickering in their eyes as they understood just what he was capable of. Lyerin noticed the shift, the way their gazes had changed, tinged with apprehension. They were looking at him as though he were some inhuman creature, a force beyond their understanding. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The respect mingled with a new layer of fear, as if they were standing before a monster wearing the skin of a man. Yet Lyerin didn''t seem bothered. He met their fearful gazes with a calm smile, his voice low and reassuring, yet filled with an undeniable power. "Yes, it is true," he said softly, acknowledging the gravity of what he had revealed. "This is the gift of my tribe, the protection I offer. As long as you are a part of the Stonehooves, you carry this adaptation. It is one of the many perks of standing by my side." The soldiers stared, their breaths caught in their throats, a chill running down their spines as they absorbed his words. They realized that Lyerin was unlike anyone they had ever met¡ªboth their greatest ally and a terrifying force they could barely comprehend. And as they stood there, caught between awe and fear, they understood that in this world of monsters and unknown hazards, they had come face-to-face with the most dangerous thing of all: a man with the power to reshape reality itself. Chapter 265: Would like to know? The murmuring soldiers exchanged uneasy glances, absorbing the vast implications of what they''d just learned. The thought of wielding such power, even temporarily, was both intoxicating and intimidating. But amidst their awe and shock, a new line of questions surfaced. One young man, his voice trembling slightly with anticipation, cleared his throat and asked, "If we¡­ leave the tribe, will this adaptation still¡­ stay with us? Or does it fade away?" Another soldier quickly jumped in, voice filled with the same hesitant curiosity. "Yeah, I mean, what if we''re just temporary members? Is this ability only temporary too? Do we lose it when we''re out on our own again?" The questions grew louder as more joined in, their minds racing. "And how long would it last if it does fade? Are we talking days, weeks? Would we even notice it disappearing?" "Does the adaptation ability fade slowly or all at once?" "Could it suddenly fail in the middle of a hazardous environment? Like, if we''re walking through a storm or a swamp, could it just¡­ vanish?" "And if we rejoin the tribe again after leaving, does it take time to regain the adaptation? Or does it immediately return?" They looked at Lyerin expectantly, hanging onto his every word as if he held the answers to some impossible mystery. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Another soldier, younger than the rest, leaned forward, his voice tense with worry. "So¡­ when it goes away, is it instant? Or would it gradually lessen, like our bodies forgetting how to adapt over time?" Yet another, an older man with a scar across his cheek, joined the chorus. "What if we''re in the middle of a hazardous environment when we lose it? Would that adaptation still protect us until we''re safe?" The questions came rapid-fire, each one fueled by a desperate desire to understand the strange powers now woven into their being. They pressed closer, their faces expectant, eyes bright with a mix of hope and trepidation. Lyerin gave a nonchalant shrug, as though their questions were nothing more than idle curiosity. "Your adaptation will linger briefly, yes," he replied calmly. "It isn''t gone the moment you step away from the tribe, but the Tribe Spirit¡ªthe source of these abilities¡ªwill reclaim it in time." A collective murmur ran through the group. Some of them breathed sighs of relief, while others seemed uneasy, processing the limits of this mysterious gift. But then, from among the crowd, a strong, imposing woman stepped forward. She was the squad''s most skilled fighter, renowned for her strength and fearlessness. Her voice was confident, tinged with a bold curiosity. "If we wanted to remain part of the government¡­ but also join your tribe," she began, her eyes fixed intently on Lyerin, "could the Tribe Spirit allow that? To be bound to both?" Lyerin regarded her with a faint smirk, as if her question amused him. "The Tribe Spirit doesn''t allow permanent loyalty split between two realms," he replied, brushing off the question almost casually. "You may become temporary members of my tribe, but full membership requires total commitment. You can''t serve two masters and keep the full power of either." A few disappointed murmurs rippled through the crowd, and the woman nodded slowly, taking in his words, though the desire lingered on her face. She wasn''t the only one pondering the possibilities. A few soldiers exchanged glances, their expressions eager yet cautious, as another question arose. "Does¡­ does your tribe, or the Tribe Spirit, grant other abilities?" another soldier dared to ask. His tone was hushed, as if voicing some forbidden thought. "Beyond just adaptation?" Lyerin''s eyes narrowed slightly, his expression enigmatic. He shrugged, a nonchalant smirk playing on his lips. "There are other blessings, yes. But they are not mine to reveal." Silence fell, thick and tense, and the soldiers exchanged anxious glances, torn between their frustration and respect for Lyerin''s silence. One whispered to his neighbor, "I wonder what those other abilities could be¡­" "Maybe something that makes you stronger or heals faster?" another muttered, his gaze thoughtful as he tried to imagine what powers could rival adaptation. "Or a power that could control the elements?" another soldier suggested in a low voice, barely above a whisper. "But if he has something even greater than adaptation," someone else mused, "then¡­ what could it be?" The soldiers'' low murmurs grew into a quiet, buzzing conversation. They shifted where they stood, each one speaking in hushed, speculative tones. "What if it lets you see through any illusion?" "Or grants you immunity from certain types of magic?" "Maybe it''s a power that can even¡­ control others," one soldier suggested darkly, his voice filled with wonder and a touch of fear. The notion made those around him shiver, as they considered the gravity of what Lyerin might be hiding. "What if he has powers that we can''t even imagine?" one young soldier whispered, eyes wide with awe. Discover exclusive content at m,v l''-NovelFire.net The possibilities swirled around them like a dense fog, a strange mix of fear and awe settling in their hearts. They looked back at Lyerin, each one more curious, each one more mystified. Sensing their curiosity, Lyerin''s smirk deepened, his gaze gleaming with a hint of amusement. "Would you like to know?" he teased, his voice low and smooth, pulling them deeper into his mystery. The soldiers leaned forward, captivated, drawn into his words like moths to a flame. The air was thick with anticipation, each one desperate to know the truth, to uncover the secrets of the Stonehooves Tribe. But then¡ª Bang! The sound shattered the silence, a thunderous explosion echoing through the underwater cave. The soldiers staggered back, eyes widening as the coral wall near them burst, sending shards flying in all directions. Murky water swirled, the broken fragments drifting down like the remnants of a storm. Then it emerged¡ªa massive, eldritch creature. It crawled forward, limbs thick and knobby like tree roots, bending and flexing with a horrifying grace. It had the shape of a crab, but its shell was jagged, crusted with layers of algae and coral, its body twisted and mutated. Its legs, instead of ending in pincers, branched into tendrils that scraped and skittered across the ocean floor. Its eyes were not simple black beads but multifaceted, like those of a spider, glinting with an eerie, cold intelligence. The creature''s mouth opened, revealing layers of needle-like teeth, and a sickening, clicking sound echoed through the chamber as it flexed its jaw. It was both familiar and grotesque, as though something had taken the form of a crab and twisted it into a monstrous imitation. The soldiers froze, their breaths caught in their throats as they stared at the creature. The low hum of fear turned into whispers of panic, each one glancing to their weapons, unsure if they could even harm such a thing. The crab-like beast loomed over them, its many eyes gleaming with a dark, predatory focus. Lyerin watched them, his expression impassive, as he spoke, his voice soft but carrying in the silence. "You wanted to know the other abilities, didn''t you? Then you''ll have your chance to see¡­ if you survive." The soldiers barely had a moment to process his words before the creature lunged forward, its tendrils whipping out toward them, claws clicking with a menacing rhythm. Chapter 266: One Down The cavern erupted into chaos as the monstrous crab creature lunged forward, its massive, twisted limbs crashing into the ground with thunderous booms that sent shards of coral and rock flying. The soldiers scrambled to avoid the debris, some stumbling over their own feet as they desperately tried to take aim at the eldritch horror before them. Its many eyes glistened with an unnatural intelligence, and a dark hunger radiated from its gaze. They were caught between wonder and terror, staring at the grotesque creature that looked like it had crawled out of the deepest nightmare. "Steady, men!" Lucas shouted, his voice shaking but resolute. He quickly raised his rifle and aimed at the creature''s nearest eye. "We''ll bring it down! Aim for the head, that''s the weak spot!" The soldiers rallied at his command, firing their guns in unison. The sharp cracks of gunfire filled the air, bullets ripping through the water and finding their mark. However, as the bullets struck the creature''s hardened shell, they barely made a dent, bouncing off its twisted armor with dull, futile sounds. The creature let out a gurgling roar, a hideous sound that echoed through the cavern like the groan of metal under strain. A soldier near the back yelled in frustration, "It''s not going down! It''s like shooting at a rock!" Another shouted back, desperation in his voice, "We need heavier firepower! Where''s the anti-tank team?!" The soldiers shifted, trying to regroup as the creature raised one massive pincer and slammed it down toward them. The earth quaked as it struck, a shockwave rippling through the ground and sending several soldiers sprawling. Coral fragments rained down on them, slicing through the water and leaving thin trails of blood as they grazed exposed skin. "Fall back! Fall back to the rocks!" one of the officers ordered, his voice barely audible over the sound of gunfire and the creature''s monstrous growls. The soldiers scrambled, retreating behind clusters of jagged coral and rocks, using them as cover. The creature followed, advancing with terrifying speed, its many legs skittering across the cavern floor with a sickening, rhythmic clatter. "We''re out of options!" someone shouted, their voice cracking with panic. "Bullets aren''t working!" Lucas gritted his teeth, his mind racing as he watched the creature stalk closer, its pincers snapping ominously. He quickly scanned the group, looking for any remaining explosives or heavy weapons. "You¡ªHarris, get that grenade launcher over here! Now!" Lucas''s shout was barely audible over the chaos, but Harris heard him and sprinted forward, ducking behind cover as he loaded a grenade into the launcher. "Hold¡­ hold¡­" Lucas urged, watching the creature draw closer, each step sending another tremor through the ground. He waited until it was within range, then roared, "Fire!" Harris launched the grenade, and it streaked through the water, arcing toward the creature''s head. There was a moment of silence, a brief, tense pause, and then¡ª BOOM! The grenade exploded against the creature''s shell, a fiery burst of light and heat that sent fragments of shell scattering. The beast staggered, its massive frame reeling back as dark, viscous fluid began to leak from a crack in its armor. For a brief moment, hope flickered in the soldiers'' eyes. "We''ve got it!" one of them shouted triumphantly. "It''s wounded!" But the celebration was short-lived. The creature let out another deafening roar, louder and more enraged than before. Its multifaceted eyes glowed with a deep, menacing light as it charged forward, thrashing its pincers and tendrils with renewed fury. The soldiers were thrown back, barely able to hold their ground against its ferocious assault. "Stay sharp, everyone!" Lucas yelled, his voice strained as he tried to keep the troops organized. "We can take it down¡ªkeep aiming for the cracks!" One by one, the soldiers fired at the creature, their bullets focused on the exposed wounds, hoping to widen the cracks in its shell. The cavern echoed with the relentless barrage of gunfire, but the creature was relentless, advancing on them with chilling, methodical movements. Its massive pincer swung down, smashing into a group of soldiers, who dove out of the way just in time, their faces pale with terror. "Out of ammo!" a voice called from the back. The soldier''s hands shook as he desperately fumbled through his belt for spare rounds. Stay tuned for updates on m-v l|-NovelFire.net He wasn''t alone¡ªseveral others were running low, their magazines nearly empty as they continued their relentless assault on the creature. "Here, take my last clip!" another soldier shouted, tossing his spare ammunition to his comrade. "Make it count!" The soldier caught the clip, his hands trembling as he reloaded his weapon. He raised it again, aiming at the creature''s face, his finger hovering over the trigger. But before he could fire, the creature lunged at him, its massive pincer snapping shut with a sickening CRACK just inches from his head. He stumbled back, narrowly avoiding the blow, his face pale as he realized just how close he had come to being crushed. "Flank it!" Lucas ordered, his voice hoarse. "Get around its side¡ªhit it where it''s weak!" A few soldiers managed to maneuver around the creature, moving with desperate speed as they aimed for the cracks in its shell. They fired in unison, their bullets tearing through the weakened armor and striking the flesh beneath. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The creature let out a pained screech, a horrible, ear-splitting sound that filled the cavern, and thrashed wildly, its legs skittering across the floor as it tried to shake them off. But the soldiers held their ground, pressing the attack with every ounce of strength they had left. Another grenade was launched, exploding near the creature''s pincer and sending a shockwave rippling through its body. The massive limb shuddered, cracks spreading through the thick shell, and a dark, foul-smelling ichor began to ooze from the wound. "We''re almost there! Keep hitting that pincer!" Lucas shouted, a note of grim determination in his voice. The soldiers rallied, focusing all their fire on the damaged limb, pouring their remaining bullets into the widening cracks. But the creature fought back with terrifying ferocity, lashing out with its tendrils and snapping its pincers with deadly speed. One soldier screamed as a tendril wrapped around his leg, pulling him toward the creature''s gaping maw. His comrades grabbed him, pulling him back with all their might, their faces pale with terror as they watched the monstrous beast try to drag him in. "Hold on! We''re not losing anyone!" Lucas yelled, rallying the soldiers to pull their comrade free. They heaved together, dragging him out of the creature''s grip just in time. The soldier stumbled back, breathing heavily, his face white as he realized just how close he had come to death. The creature let out another enraged screech, raising its massive pincer high, ready to smash down on them. The soldiers scattered, scrambling to avoid the deadly blow, but one young man tripped, falling to the ground as the shadow of the pincer loomed over him. "No!" he cried, his eyes wide with terror as he stared up at the descending limb. But just as it was about to strike, another soldier threw himself forward, shoving the young man out of the way. The pincer crashed into the ground, missing them by mere inches, but the shockwave sent them both sprawling. "We can''t keep this up much longer!" someone shouted, his voice filled with desperation as he looked around at his comrades, many of whom were battered, bruised, and running dangerously low on ammo. Lucas gritted his teeth, his mind racing as he searched for any possible way to turn the tide. He spotted the weakened pincer, the cracks spreading through it like a spiderweb, and realized that they had only one chance left. "Everyone, focus all fire on that pincer! It''s almost down!" The soldiers gathered their remaining strength, raising their weapons and taking aim at the damaged limb. They fired in unison, bullets ripping through the weakened armor, widening the cracks with every shot. The creature screeched, its body shuddering as the pincer began to splinter, chunks of shell falling away as the soldiers poured everything they had into the attack. With one final, earth-shattering CRACK, the pincer gave way, breaking off from the creature''s body in a shower of dark ichor and shattered shell. The soldiers staggered back, breathless and exhausted, watching in awe as the massive limb fell to the ground with a resounding thud, the creature letting out a shriek of agony that echoed through the cavern. For a brief moment, the soldiers stood in stunned silence, their bodies shaking, their faces pale with a mixture of horror and triumph. They had done it¡ªthey had wounded the beast, taken down one of its deadly pincers. But as the creature reeled back, its eyes burning with a renewed fury, they knew that the battle was far from over. Chapter 267: Second Pincer The creature let out a blood-curdling roar, its fury reverberating through the cavern like a rolling storm. The soldiers flinched, their hearts pounding as the beast shifted its massive bulk, eyes blazing with a newfound intensity. Losing its pincer hadn''t weakened it¡ªit seemed to have only made it angrier, more focused, as though the pain had somehow fueled its strength. Its remaining pincer crackled with a strange energy, pulsating as it swung the limb with renewed vigor. The soldiers braced themselves, gripping their weapons tightly, realizing that this fight was far from over. With a sudden burst of speed, the creature lunged, its massive legs propelling it forward with terrifying power. The ground trembled under its weight, each step echoing through the cavern like a war drum. The soldiers barely had time to react, diving out of the way as the creature''s remaining pincer crashed down, smashing into the rocks where they had just stood. The impact sent a shockwave through the ground, shards of rock and coral erupting into the air in a deadly spray. A few soldiers cried out, shielding their faces as the sharp fragments tore at their skin. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Regroup! Regroup!" Lucas shouted, trying to keep the troops organized amidst the chaos. He fired a few rounds at the creature''s exposed eye, hoping to distract it, but the bullets seemed to do little more than irritate it. The creature''s many eyes turned toward him, glistening with malevolent intent. A soldier nearby shouted, "It''s moving faster now! How is that even possible?!" "Stay focused!" Lucas barked, gritting his teeth as he watched the beast surge forward, its hulking form moving with a swiftness that belied its size. "We''ve got to take out that other pincer before it turns us into mincemeat!" The soldiers fired relentlessly, bullets whizzing through the water and striking the creature''s shell with dull, futile thuds. It felt like trying to pierce armor with pebbles. The creature seemed to absorb each hit, its shell deflecting most of the bullets harmlessly away. Still, they persisted, hoping to find another weak spot, another vulnerable crack in its natural armor. The beast raised its remaining pincer, aiming it at a small group of soldiers who had taken cover behind a cluster of rocks. With a powerful swipe, it smashed down, obliterating the rocks in a single blow. The soldiers scattered, diving to the side just as the debris exploded around them. One soldier stumbled, his weapon slipping from his grip as he hit the ground, his eyes wide with fear as he looked up at the massive claw looming above him. "Get up! Move!" someone screamed, grabbing him and hauling him back to his feet just as the pincer slammed down again, missing them by mere inches. The creature''s rage was palpable, each movement more aggressive than the last. It was as though it had become a force of nature, a living hurricane of chitin and fury. "Grenade! Someone throw a grenade!" Lucas shouted, his voice hoarse from yelling. Harris, clutching a grenade with trembling hands, pulled the pin and lobbed it toward the creature''s wounded side. The grenade sailed through the air, spinning before it struck the creature''s shell and detonated with a deafening BOOM. A cloud of smoke and debris filled the cavern, and the creature reeled back, its body shuddering as dark ichor seeped from the new wound. For a moment, the soldiers dared to hope that the explosion had done real damage. But the creature recovered quickly, its eyes blazing with renewed fury. It let out a guttural, echoing roar, swinging its remaining pincer wildly, sending tremors through the ground as it advanced. The soldiers scattered, dodging the massive limb as it crashed down, each strike leaving craters in the stone floor. "Ammo''s running low!" one soldier called out, frantically checking his magazine. He looked around, desperation on his face as he realized he was down to his last few bullets. "Here, take mine!" another soldier offered, tossing him a spare clip, his own face tight with worry. The exchange was hurried, frantic, the soldiers scrambling to keep each other supplied as they continued their assault. A sudden, powerful swing from the creature sent another group of soldiers flying, their bodies tumbling through the air before they crashed down onto the rocky ground. Groans of pain filled the air as they struggled to stand, clutching their bruised limbs and bleeding wounds. The beast''s attacks were relentless, its speed only seeming to increase as it grew more enraged. "We need to get close, or we''re not going to make a dent in this thing!" Lucas shouted, desperation creeping into his voice. "Cover me!" With a burst of determination, he sprinted forward, ducking behind rocks and weaving between coral formations as he closed the distance. He gripped a grenade tightly in his hand, his eyes fixed on the creature''s exposed wound where the first pincer had been torn off. The beast''s attention was momentarily focused on the soldiers firing from the other side of the cavern, giving Lucas a fleeting opportunity to strike. Taking a deep breath, he sprinted forward, his footsteps echoing through the chamber. He hurled the grenade, watching as it sailed through the air and landed near the exposed wound. There was a brief pause, a moment of tense anticipation, and then¡ª BOOM! The explosion tore through the creature''s side, the shockwave rattling the cavern walls and sending a spray of ichor and shell fragments flying. The creature roared in agony, its body convulsing as it staggered back, its remaining pincer flailing wildly. The soldiers seized the opportunity, unloading every last bullet they had into the creature''s wound, their faces set with grim determination. But the creature was far from defeated. It swung its massive pincer in a wide arc, sweeping through the soldiers'' ranks and sending several flying. They crashed into the rocks with bone-jarring force, their cries of pain filling the air as they struggled to regain their footing. The beast let out another enraged roar, its many eyes focusing on the soldiers who dared to wound it. "We''re losing ground!" someone shouted, his voice filled with panic as he watched the creature advance, its remaining pincer raised and ready to strike. Lucas grit his teeth, his face pale with exhaustion. They were running out of options, and their ammunition was nearly gone. He looked around, desperation clear in his eyes as he tried to think of a way to turn the tide. And then, his gaze fell on the creature''s remaining pincer, the last weapon it had left. "That''s it!" he shouted, a sudden idea flashing through his mind. "Aim for the base of the pincer! If we can take it out, we might have a chance!" The soldiers rallied at his command, their remaining bullets focused on the creature''s final limb. They fired in unison, bullets tearing into the base of the pincer, each shot chipping away at the tough shell. The creature screeched in pain, its body shuddering as the barrage of gunfire struck its weak spot. But the beast was determined to make them pay. It swung its pincer wildly, each strike coming dangerously close to the soldiers as they dodged and weaved, their faces slick with sweat and fear. One soldier stumbled, his foot catching on a rock, and he looked up just in time to see the pincer descending toward him. "No!" he shouted, throwing his arms up in a futile attempt to shield himself. At the last moment, another soldier threw himself forward, grabbing his comrade and pulling him out of the way just as the pincer crashed down, missing them by a hair''s breadth. They tumbled to the ground, gasping for breath as they looked up at the massive limb looming over them. "We can do this!" Lucas shouted, his voice hoarse but determined. "Just a little more! Keep firing!" The soldiers gathered their strength, focusing every remaining bullet on the base of the pincer. The creature roared, its body shaking with each shot, the cracks spreading through the limb as they continued their relentless assault. With one final, earth-shattering CRACK, the pincer gave way, breaking off from the creature''s body in a spray of ichor and shell fragments. The soldiers staggered back, breathless and exhausted, watching in awe as the massive limb fell to the ground with a resounding thud. The creature let out a pained, defeated wail, its body slumping as it struggled to stay upright. Explore more at m,v l''e-NovelFire.net For a brief moment, there was silence in the cavern, broken only by the soldiers'' labored breathing as they took in the sight of the monstrous beast, now stripped of its deadly pincers. They had done it; they had disarmed the creature, taken down another of its most dangerous weapons. Chapter 268: Death pierce As the soldiers caught their breath, a tense silence settled over the cavern. The creature lay battered, disarmed, and still, and for a heartbeat, a flicker of hope appeared in their exhausted eyes. But that hope was quickly snuffed out as Lyerin''s voice, calm and cutting, broke through the quiet. "Don''t lower your guard," he warned, his eyes narrowed as he watched the beast intently. "It''s far from over." The soldiers turned, surprise flashing across their faces, but the moment they did, the creature''s hulking form twitched. A low, rumbling growl began to emanate from deep within it, growing louder and deeper, like thunder building in the belly of a storm. Its many eyes glowed with renewed fury, and, impossibly, its form began to expand, its shell creaking and cracking as it grew. Segments of its carapace shifted and reformed, and its once-broken body seemed to reassemble itself, a new wave of power coursing through it as it grew larger and more menacing than before. "What the¡­ it''s getting bigger!" a soldier cried, voice choked with disbelief as he took a shaky step back. The creature let out a deafening roar, the sound so intense that it reverberated through the bones of every person in the cavern, sending chills racing down their spines. The soldiers scrambled back, their eyes wide with horror as the beast rose, standing taller, more massive than before. Its newly-regrown limbs bristled with serrated edges and spiked points, each one sharper and deadlier than before, as though it had adapted and grown stronger from the wounds they had inflicted on it. Lucas swallowed hard, gripping his weapon tighter, his face set with grim determination. "We have to bring it down before it gets even worse! Hold the line!" The soldiers regrouped, bracing themselves for the renewed assault, but the beast was already charging, its huge, spiked legs crashing down with a relentless speed that defied its bulk. The cavern shook with each massive step, the ground cracking beneath its weight as it barreled forward. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The soldiers raised their weapons, firing in unison, but the bullets barely scratched its toughened shell. With a vicious swing, the creature lashed out with one of its needle-like claws, a sharp, bladed appendage aimed directly at the front line. The soldiers threw themselves aside, narrowly dodging the deadly limb as it slashed through the air, cutting a deep groove in the stone floor. Shards of rock and coral exploded around them, and they shielded their faces as debris rained down. "Flank it! Surround it!" Lucas shouted, his voice barely audible over the roaring creature and the chaos of gunfire. A few brave soldiers moved into position, circling around the creature, their footsteps quiet yet purposeful on the damp stone floor. They aimed at its vulnerable underbelly, waiting for the right moment, and fired a synchronized volley. Bullets struck the softer, exposed flesh, eliciting an ear-splitting shriek from the beast. Dark ichor spattered the ground, sizzling as it hit the rocks, but the creature only seemed more enraged, its rage fueling its strength as it whipped its limbs around like deadly, serrated scythes. One soldier, desperation in his eyes, shouted, "I''m out of bullets!" A fellow soldier tossed him a clip, but his own hands were shaking. "This thing doesn''t even feel it! How are we supposed to kill it?" Another clawed limb came swinging down, nearly catching them both. They dove aside, panting, eyes wide with terror as they scrambled to their feet. The creature continued its relentless attack, its eyes scanning the soldiers with an almost malicious intelligence, tracking their every movement with a predatory gleam. "Grenades! All of them!" Lucas ordered, his voice filled with resolve. "Throw everything you''ve got!" The soldiers pulled out their remaining grenades, the last of their explosives, and lobbed them at the creature in unison. The grenades arced through the air, landing beneath the creature''s body and around its legs, and detonated with a series of deafening blasts. Fire and smoke filled the cavern, obscuring the beast from view as shockwaves shook the ground. But as the smoke cleared, the soldiers'' hope turned to dread. The creature stood there, shaken but still standing, its carapace scorched and cracked but somehow stronger. It let out a guttural, mocking roar, as if taunting them, and swung one of its limbs down with brutal force. A soldier near the front line screamed as the needle-like claw grazed his side, leaving a deep, bloody gash. He stumbled, clutching his wound as he fell to his knees, his face twisted in pain. The creature lunged toward him, and he rolled to the side just in time to avoid being skewered. He staggered to his feet, blood dripping from his wound, and raised his weapon with shaking hands. Enjoy exclusive chapters from m-v l''e|-NovelFire.net "Fall back!" someone shouted, his voice cracking with fear. "It''s too strong!" But there was no escape, no chance to retreat. The creature blocked the only exit, its monstrous form filling the cavern entrance as it advanced, its legs churning up the stone beneath it. The soldiers were trapped, and they knew it. "Lucas! Orders?" a soldier screamed, his voice barely masking the panic that was rapidly setting in. Lucas gritted his teeth, his gaze steely as he took stock of the situation. "No choice. Aim for the eyes! Blind it!" The soldiers raised their weapons again, focusing their fire on the creature''s eyes. Bullets tore through the air, striking the beady, glistening eyes with sharp, wet pops. The creature shrieked, a hideous, blood-chilling sound that seemed to shake the very walls of the cavern. It staggered back, momentarily disoriented as it thrashed its head, its remaining eyes darting wildly. One soldier, emboldened by the sight, moved forward, aiming carefully at one of the creature''s few remaining eyes. He fired, hitting it dead on, and a fresh burst of dark ichor splattered from the wound. The creature roared again, furious and pained, its body trembling with rage as it reared back. "Keep at it! Don''t let up!" Lucas yelled, his voice carrying over the chaos. The soldiers pressed on, firing shot after shot at the creature''s eyes, the last remnants of their ammunition dwindling as they fought with everything they had. But even as its vision faded, the creature seemed to adapt, relying on its other senses to track their movements. Its limbs lashed out blindly, and one soldier wasn''t fast enough. A needle-like claw punched forward, catching the soldier square in the chest. He gasped, his eyes wide with shock as the deadly limb pierced through his armor and lifted him off his feet. The soldiers around him watched in horror, frozen as the beast pulled its limb back, the soldier''s limp body sliding off the claw and crumpling to the ground in a heap. The beast bellowed in triumph, shaking the cavern with the force of its voice, and the soldiers felt their resolve falter, their confidence wavering as they watched one of their own fall. It has a bloody fuckin intelligence. Looking mockingly at them. "Don''t give up!" Lucas shouted, his voice hoarse but unwavering. "For every one of us that falls, we strike it down harder. We''re soldiers! We''ll see this through!" Chapter 269: What are you all doing? The chaos in the cavern was deafening: the clash of weapons against an unyielding shell, the roar of the crab beast, the labored breaths of soldiers, and the rattle of empty ammunition clips. But above it all, a singular, commanding voice cut through, its tone calm, almost indifferent. "Enough," Lyerin called, stepping forward with a deliberate, unhurried pace. The word rippled through the soldiers like a shockwave. They stumbled back, drenched in sweat and blood, their weapons lowered as they turned to him. For a moment, they simply stared, bewilderment mingling with hope. Could he truly stop this nightmare? Lyerin''s eyes, cold and calculating, flicked to the beast. "My turn." With a single, fluid motion, he raised one hand. His fingers moved through the air with a practiced grace, weaving patterns of power. The pig Orcs at his side, who had stood silent and watchful during the battle, suddenly came to life. Their muscles tensed, eyes gleaming with savage intensity. Lyerin''s voice was low, yet every word carried the weight of command. "Stonecrushers, flank and harry it. Bleed it out." The largest of the pig Orcs¡ªa behemoth with bulging arms like slabs of granite¡ªgrunted in acknowledgement. He led a group that surged forward, their footfalls shaking the ground. They moved with surprising speed for their size, their massive weapons¡ªwar hammers, spiked clubs, jagged axes¡ªraised high. The crab beast, sensing the new threat, reared back and unleashed a guttural roar. But it didn''t matter. The Stonecrushers were already at its legs, hammering down with brutal efficiency. Crunch! A sickening crack echoed as a spiked club found a joint. The beast reeled, ichor oozing from the wound, but the Orcs pressed in, their strikes precise and unrelenting. "Scalebreakers, the underbelly. Now." Lyerin''s words were calm, almost disinterested, as though he were merely observing a dance rather than commanding a life-or-death struggle. The Scalebreakers¡ªleaner Orcs with sharp blades and climbing claws¡ªmoved like shadows. They swarmed over the beast''s body, climbing its shell with an eerie grace. When they reached the softer underbelly, they struck with surgical precision, their blades slicing through flesh, carving wounds that bled rivers of dark ichor. The beast howled, its cries echoing off the cavern walls. It thrashed wildly, its limbs striking out, but it was slower now, its movements hampered by pain and fatigue. The soldiers watched, breathless, as the Orcs continued their relentless assault. They moved in perfect unison, their attacks calculated, their every motion a display of brutal elegance. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. One of the soldiers whispered, awe mingling with fear. "They''re¡­ they''re unstoppable." "Ravagers," Lyerin intoned, his voice as cold and precise as ever, "cripple its senses." Experience exclusive tales on m v|l e''-NovelFire.net A new group of Orcs stepped forward, bearing long spears tipped with jagged metal. They closed in from all sides, their spears stabbing toward the creature''s eyes, its sensory stalks, any vulnerable point they could find. The crab beast roared again, shaking the cavern with the force of its fury, but it was blind now, its senses dulled, its strength waning. The soldiers could only watch, stunned, as the pig Orcs dismantled the creature piece by piece. There was no panic in their movements, no desperation¡ªonly cold, ruthless efficiency. Every order from Lyerin was followed without hesitation, and every strike landed true. Suddenly, one of the crab beast''s limbs lashed out, faster than anyone anticipated. It slammed into the ground, splintering rock and sending Orcs flying. But even this desperate attack was met with cold, calm control. "Bonecrushers, subdue it." An Orc with arms like tree trunks stepped forward, hefting a massive chain. He swung it wide, looping it around the beast''s flailing limb. With a roar, he yanked it taut, anchoring the creature in place. The other Bonecrushers joined him, their combined strength keeping the beast pinned. "Execute it," Lyerin commanded, his tone unchanging. The Orcs converged, striking as one. Axes bit deep, blades cut true, and the creature''s roars gave way to a final, shuddering gasp. Its massive form trembled, then went still, its lifeblood pooling beneath it. The cavern fell silent, save for the heavy breathing of the soldiers. They stared, wide-eyed and speechless, as the Orcs stood over the fallen beast, uninjured, unbroken. One soldier found his voice, his words trembling with disbelief. "They didn''t even¡­ not a scratch." Another nodded, his eyes wide. "They only took so long because¡­ because the Chief didn''t want them hurt." The soldiers turned to Lyerin, their faces pale. He simply shrugged, a faint, almost bored smile playing at the corners of his lips. "Precisely," he said, his voice soft and cold. "No need for unnecessary risk." The soldiers exchanged glances, a mixture of fear and respect simmering in their eyes. Whatever they had witnessed here was beyond anything they had imagined. And as they stared at the calm, unbothered figure of Lyerin, one thing became abundantly clear¡ªthey were in the presence of something monstrous. Something they barely understood. The cavern was quiet now. The echo of battle still lingered, etched into the rock and the minds of those who had fought. The massive, lifeless form of the crab beast lay sprawled, its ichor seeping into the cracks of the stone floor. But the eyes of the soldiers did not linger on their vanquished foe. Instead, they turned as one to a smaller, more fragile sight: the body of their fallen comrade. He lay crumpled and broken, his armor stained with dark, congealing blood. His eyes, once bright with determination and resolve, now stared unseeing into the darkness above. A soldier¡ªbarely more than a boy¡ªstepped forward, his hands trembling as he reached down to close those eyes. Others followed, forming a silent circle around their fallen brother. Slowly, reverently, they each knelt, their knees scraping against the rough stone. They bowed their heads, their faces obscured by the shadows and the pain etched into every line of their expressions. The air was thick with grief, the kind that presses down on the chest and makes every breath feel like an effort. One by one, they reached out, their hands resting on the shoulders of those beside them, creating a chain of solidarity and respect that spanned their ranks. "May his soul find peace," murmured Lucas, his voice low but steady. "May he be remembered as a warrior, brave and true." Another soldier, tears glistening on her cheeks, whispered a prayer to whatever gods still listened in this cruel, broken world. "We fight, we fall. And we rise again, in memory of those who gave all." The soldiers remained there, heads bowed, for what felt like an eternity. Time stretched and blurred, the cavern around them seeming to close in. The weight of their loss hung over them like a shroud, suffocating and heavy. Then, they moved to lift the body. Two soldiers knelt, sliding their arms beneath the fallen man''s shoulders and legs, their movements slow and gentle, as if afraid to disturb whatever remained of him. They would carry him, as they always had, through life and now, through death. They would honor him as one of their own, in death as in life. But before they could rise, a voice cut through the stillness. Cold. Detached. "What are you all doing?" Lyerin''s words shattered the solemn silence like a stone cast into still water. The soldiers flinched, their eyes snapping to him. Confusion flashed across their faces, quickly replaced by anger and disbelief. What could he possibly mean? Couldn''t he see what they were doing? Did he not understand what it meant to honor the dead? "Chief," Lucas began, his voice tight with controlled fury, "we are paying respect¡ª" He fell silent as Lyerin raised a hand. No explanation followed. No acknowledgment of their grief, their rage, or the sanctity of the moment. Instead, Lyerin simply stepped forward, his expression unreadable, and the air around him grew cold. Shadows seemed to writhe and shift at his feet, moving with a will of their own. Without warning, a dark, intricate circle blazed to life beneath the fallen soldier''s body. The symbols carved into it glowed with an eldritch light, their harsh angles and jagged edges searing themselves into the stone. The soldiers stumbled back, their eyes wide, as tendrils of shadow rose from the circle, curling around the lifeless form. "What is this?" one of them gasped, his voice trembling. "What is he doing?" None of them had an answer. They could only watch, helpless, as the shadows moved with purpose, weaving themselves around the fallen soldier like a living shroud. The blood that had pooled around him began to move, drawn back toward his body as if by some unseen force. The crimson liquid defied gravity, flowing upward in thin, twisting streams until it disappeared beneath his armor. The corpse jerked once. Twice. And then it lay still. The glow from the circle intensified, casting long, flickering shadows across the cavern walls. The air was thick with a dark, oppressive energy, pressing down on them, filling their lungs with a heaviness they couldn''t shake. The soldiers could do nothing but watch, their faces pale and their breaths shallow. The fallen soldier''s chest rose¡ªjust a fraction¡ªand then fell. It rose again. His fingers twitched, curling into fists. His head lolled to the side, and for a moment, the soldiers thought they saw something move beneath his closed eyelids. His breathing, shallow at first, grew stronger, steadier. The shadows around him faded, retreating back into the circle, which dimmed and then disappeared entirely. Silence returned to the cavern, deep and absolute. The soldier''s eyes flew open. Chapter 270: Changes The soldier''s first breath was a ragged gasp, as if his lungs were remembering the act of living after being starved of air for far too long. His chest rose and fell, each breath coming quicker than the last as he tried to ground himself in the here and now. His limbs felt heavy, like lead, but slowly, he managed to sit up. The world around him swam, edges blurring and colors bleeding together. Everything was too bright, too sharp, too alive. He blinked, trying to clear his vision. Shapes swam into focus¡ªfamiliar shapes. His comrades, standing around him in a wide circle, their faces pale and drawn. They were silent at first, too shocked to form words, their eyes wide and unblinking as if they were staring at a ghost. The soldier''s gaze darted from one face to another, searching for something¡ªanything¡ªthat made sense. "What¡­" he croaked, his voice rough and weak, like it hadn''t been used in days. "What happened?" No one answered. Instead, they took a hesitant step back, their eyes never leaving him. He noticed then that their hands were clenched tight, their bodies tense as if preparing for a threat. Confusion rippled through him. Why were they looking at him like that? What had he done? He tried to move again, this time with more purpose. His muscles screamed in protest, but he gritted his teeth and pushed through the pain. When he finally managed to stand, he wobbled slightly, but the ground held firm beneath his feet. The silence in the cavern stretched on, oppressive and suffocating. He opened his mouth to speak again, but before he could, he caught sight of something in the faces around him¡ªsomething he hadn''t expected. Fear. They were afraid of him. He swallowed hard, his throat dry. "Why are you¡­" His words trailed off as he took in their expressions¡ªwide eyes, parted lips, trembling hands. He took a hesitant step forward, and immediately, several of his comrades recoiled. The movement was subtle, almost imperceptible, but it was there. The soldier''s heart clenched. These were the people he had fought beside, bled beside. What had changed? A murmur rippled through the crowd, low and urgent. The whispers were soft at first, barely more than the rustle of wind through leaves. But they grew louder, more insistent, until they became a cacophony of hushed voices. "He was dead," someone whispered, their voice tinged with disbelief. "I saw him. He was dead." "His wounds¡ª" another voice cut in, shaky and filled with dread. "There was no way he could have survived that." "He''s¡­ he''s standing. How is he standing?" The soldier''s gaze darted around, trying to pinpoint the source of the whispers, but they were everywhere, all around him. He could hear every word, each one a dagger that drove deeper into his confusion. His comrades'' faces were a mix of awe, fear, and something else¡ªsomething darker, like suspicion. "He should be dead," a woman''s voice said, louder this time. "I saw the Eldritch Crab pierce him. I saw it." "He was gone," another added, their tone grim. "We all saw it." The soldier''s head spun. Memories began to surface, jagged and broken. The battle. The crab beast''s pincer¡ªsharp, cold, and relentless as it tore through his armor, piercing his chest. The blinding pain, the warmth of his own blood spilling out. The world going dark. He remembered falling, remembered the weight of his own body as it hit the ground, lifeless. He remembered dying. But he was here. He was alive. His hands shook as he lifted them, turning them over, inspecting every inch. There were no wounds. No blood. Only smooth, unbroken skin. His breathing quickened. This wasn''t possible. None of it made sense. The whispers grew louder. "Is it really him? Or something else wearing his face?" "Can we even trust him now?" "What if he''s¡­ changed?" The soldier''s chest tightened. He took another step forward, desperation creeping into his voice. "It''s me," he said, louder this time. "I''m still me." But the words rang hollow. He didn''t even believe them himself. His comrades exchanged wary glances, their fear palpable. One of them¡ªthe young soldier who had first reached for his body¡ªtook a cautious step forward. His face was pale, his eyes haunted. "You¡­ you were dead," the young soldier said, his voice cracking. "I felt it. Your heart wasn''t beating. You weren''t breathing. How¡­ how are you standing here?" The soldier opened his mouth, but no words came out. How could he explain something he didn''t understand himself? He looked down at his hands again, clenching them into fists and then releasing them. He could feel everything¡ªthe roughness of his skin, the ache in his muscles, the pulse of blood beneath the surface. He was alive. But how? A memory surfaced, unbidden. The dark circle that had appeared beneath him. The tendrils of shadow that had wrapped around his body. The sensation of something¡ªsomething cold and ancient¡ªpulling him back from the abyss. He shivered, the memory leaving a cold weight in his chest. "Why am I still alive?" he whispered, more to himself than to anyone else. The question hung in the air, heavy and unanswered. No one spoke. No one dared. They only watched, their eyes wide with a mixture of horror and disbelief. Whatever had happened, whatever had brought him back, had changed something fundamental. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They could all feel it, even if they couldn''t put it into words. The soldier took a step back, his heart pounding in his chest. He wanted to scream, to demand answers, but all he could do was stare at the faces around him¡ªfaces that once looked at him with camaraderie and trust, now filled with fear and doubt. He was alive. But at what cost? The soldier moved to stand, pushing himself up with trembling arms. The stone beneath his hands felt cold and unforgiving, a stark reminder of the life he thought he had lost. As he rose, his joints creaked in protest, and his muscles burned with an unfamiliar intensity. Every movement felt laborious, as though his limbs had been weighed down with iron. But he pressed on, determined to find answers¡ªto understand what had become of him. He expected to meet the eyes of his comrades when he stood, to see their wary expressions and searching gazes. But what he saw instead shocked him to his core. He was looking down at them. Confusion clawed at him, and he blinked, willing his eyes to clear. Surely, he was mistaken. He shifted his weight, trying to steady himself, and his head brushed against something hard and unyielding. The cavern ceiling. He flinched, ducking instinctively, and for the first time, he truly registered the distance between himself and his comrades. He towered over them, casting a shadow that stretched across the cavern floor. "What¡­?" His voice was deeper than he remembered, rumbling like distant thunder. He took a step back, his footfall reverberating through the ground with a heavy thud. Dust rained down from the cavern ceiling, and the soldiers around him recoiled, their expressions a mixture of shock and fear. He lifted his hands, staring at them as if they belonged to someone else. They were enormous¡ªthick fingers, knotted with muscle and scarred from countless battles, now seemed impossibly large. He turned them over, palms facing him, and saw the callouses and lines that had once been so familiar. But they were wrong, stretched and distorted. He flexed his fingers, feeling the pull of tendons and the creak of bone. It was him¡ªhis body¡ªbut it wasn''t. The soldier''s breath came in shallow gasps, panic clawing at his chest. "Why¡­ why am I¡­?" He couldn''t finish the thought. The words choked him, tangling in his throat. He looked down at his comrades, his heart pounding. "Why am I tall?" he whispered, his voice trembling. Silence met his question. The soldiers exchanged nervous glances, their eyes darting between each other and the giant standing before them. No one spoke. No one dared to answer. They stood rooted to the spot, as if any sudden movement might provoke him. Experience tales at m v|l e''-NovelFire.net He tried to steady himself, reaching out for support, but his hand collided with a stalagmite, shattering it into pieces with a deafening crash. The sound echoed through the cavern, and more dust fell from above. The soldier froze, his eyes wide with horror. "I-I didn''t mean¡­" He stumbled over his words, his voice breaking. "I didn''t mean to¡­" The soldiers took another step back, their faces pale. The distance between them felt insurmountable. He tried to shrink away, to make himself smaller, but every movement only served to remind him of how much space he now occupied. The cavern seemed to close in on him, the air growing thick and oppressive. "How?" he murmured, his voice low and pained. He turned his gaze back to his comrades, desperation etched into every line of his face. "How did this happen?" None of them answered. They only stared, their eyes wide with a mixture of fear and pity. One of the soldiers¡ªa woman with short-cropped hair and a scar running down her cheek¡ªopened her mouth as if to speak but quickly closed it, shaking her head. Another soldier, younger than most, took a step forward but stopped, his hands clenching and unclenching at his sides. No one knew what to say. No one could bring themselves to bridge the chasm that had opened between them. The soldier''s panic deepened. He felt like he was drowning, the weight of his new reality pressing down on him. "Please," he begged, his voice cracking. "Someone¡­ anyone¡­ tell me what''s happening!" Still, silence. It stretched on, cold and unyielding, wrapping around him like a shroud. His heart pounded in his chest, each beat a painful reminder of his new, unnatural form. He wanted to tear at his skin, to rip away whatever curse had twisted him into this monstrous shape. He wanted to be seen, to be recognized as the man he once was. But all he saw in their eyes was fear. His breath quickened, coming in ragged gasps. He took a step closer, desperation driving him forward. "Answer me!" he shouted, the force of his voice shaking the cavern walls. A few of the soldiers flinched, their eyes darting to the exits as if weighing the possibility of escape. In the midst of the chaos, a sound cut through the tension¡ªa deliberate, almost dismissive clearing of a throat. It was soft compared to the cacophony of his panic, but it carried weight, commanding attention. The soldier''s head snapped around, his eyes searching for the source. He found it in the form of Lyerin, who had been watching silently from the shadows, his expression unreadable. Lyerin stepped forward, his movements calm and measured. He was untouched by the fear that gripped the others, unaffected by the chaos that had erupted. There was no surprise in his eyes, no trace of uncertainty. Only a cold, detached interest, as if he had been expecting this all along. The soldier''s chest tightened. For a moment, he forgot to breathe. Lyerin''s gaze was piercing, cutting through him like a blade. He swallowed hard, his throat dry. Whatever answers he sought, he knew he would find them here. But he wasn''t sure he wanted to hear them. "Ah," Lyerin said, his voice smooth and controlled. "I see you''ve all noticed the change." Chapter 271: Gift Lyerin''s eyes gleamed with a cold, knowing light as he stepped closer, his dark robes billowing slightly in the faint, otherworldly wind that seemed to course through the cavern. He regarded the towering, newly-revived soldier for a moment, his expression inscrutable. The silence stretched on, thick and heavy, until at last, Lyerin spoke. His voice was low but carried the weight of authority, each word carefully enunciated, as if savoring every syllable. "It would seem," he began, a faint smirk playing at the corners of his lips, "that you''ve tasted one of the Stonehooves Tribe''s greatest blessings." The soldier, now towering over everyone, stared down at him, his massive chest still heaving from the aftermath of panic and confusion. Around him, the other soldiers hung on every word, their breath caught in their throats. No one dared to move, afraid that even the smallest sound might break whatever fragile spell had fallen over them. "You see," Lyerin continued, his tone almost conversational, as if discussing something as mundane as the weather, "each member of the Stonehooves Tribe, whether they are permanent or temporary, is granted a singular and remarkable gift. It is a gift of life¡­ and of death." He paused for a moment, letting the words sink in. "In every twenty-four-hour cycle, should a member of my tribe fall¡ªbe it from the blade of an enemy, a poison coursing through their veins, a crushing blow, or even the jaws of some monstrous beast¡ªthey will be revived." The words hung in the air like a thunderclap. Several of the soldiers gasped, their eyes wide with disbelief. Lyerin continued, his gaze never leaving the newly-revived soldier. "You felt death, did you not? The cold grasp of oblivion, the fading of breath¡­ the stilling of the heart. And yet, here you stand. "Not as you were, but stronger. Twice as strong, twice as fast, twice as resilient. Your size is but a reflection of the power that now flows through you. "That strength, can you feel it? Can you grasp the energy and the new you? Do you now realize what kind of human you have become?" The newly-revived soldier swallowed hard. His hands, still massive and unfamiliar, clenched at his sides. He remembered the feeling of the Eldritch Crab''s pincer tearing through his chest, the way his life had ebbed away. At that time, he remembered all his memories from childhood to adulthood, and he accepted that, in that moment, he was truly dead; he had no other choice but to accept that. A reality. It was peaceful, yet scary, now that he was still alive and breathing. That feeling of peace seemed to dig deep into his very soul, to the core of it, and the revived solider was somehow scared of it despite feeling at peace when he was there. Now, standing here, every sense heightened, every nerve thrumming with newfound energy, he couldn''t deny the truth of Lyerin''s words. Lyerin continued, his voice growing colder. "This gift, however, is not without limits. It can only be used once in a twenty-four-hour period. "One death, one resurrection. After that, if you fall again¡­ there will be no return. You have been granted another chance at life. Use it wisely." The cavern was silent, every ear straining to catch his words. Suddenly, Lucas, the military officer, stepped forward, his face pale but resolute. "Are you saying," he asked, his voice rough, "that no matter how we die¡ªwhether we''re torn apart by a beast or crushed by falling rubble¡ªwe''ll be revived?" Lyerin turned his gaze to him, his eyes cold and piercing. "Yes." Another soldier, a woman with short-cropped hair and a scar across her cheek, spoke up, her voice trembling. "What if we''re poisoned? If our hearts stop, if the toxins shut down our organs?" Lyerin inclined his head slightly. "Yes, even then." A third soldier, barely more than a boy, his face pale and eyes wide, stammered, "What about drowning? Or being burned alive? Does it work then?" "Yes," Lyerin replied without hesitation. "Death is death, regardless of the method. The moment life leaves your body, the tribe''s blessing activates. You will be brought back, renewed and more powerful than before." The questions kept coming, each one spoken with increasing urgency. "What if we''re torn apart? Limbs severed? Organs destroyed?" "Yes." "And if we''re buried alive? Suffocated?" "Yes." "What about death from extreme cold? Frozen solid?" "Yes." "Impaled? Decapitated?" Another soldier asked, his voice breaking. "Yes," Lyerin replied once more, his expression unchanged. "Though it would not be pleasant." A murmur rippled through the crowd, a mixture of awe and horror. The implications of such an ability were staggering. In this apocalyptic world, where death was a constant companion, such a gift was nothing short of miraculous. And yet, there was something chilling about the casual way Lyerin spoke of it, as if life and death were mere playthings. Finally, a grizzled veteran, his face lined with age and battle scars, asked the question that hung on everyone''s mind. "If¡­ if we have this power, why? Why grant it to us? We''re not even permanent members of your tribe." Lyerin''s eyes glinted with something dark and dangerous. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You serve my purpose," he said simply. "Temporary members you may be, but while you wear the mark of the Stonehooves Tribe, you are under its protection. This gift serves to make you stronger, to push you beyond your limits. For what is survival without adversity? What is strength without challenge?" The silence that followed was deafening. The soldiers shifted uncomfortably, the weight of Lyerin''s words pressing down on them like a physical force. Lucas spoke again, his voice low and uncertain. "And¡­ if we die again? After using this¡­ second chance?" Lyerin''s lips curved into a cold smile. "Then you die. Truly, and without reprieve." The gravity of the statement settled over them like a dark cloud. Experience more tales on m v|l e''-NovelFire.net For a moment, no one spoke. The enormity of it all was almost too much to comprehend. The revived soldier, now towering above them, looked down at his comrades, his heart heavy. He had been granted a second chance, but at what cost? "Do you understand now?" Lyerin asked, his voice soft but deadly. "This is the power of the tribe. The power you wield, if only for a time." Several soldiers exchanged glances, their faces pale. One of them¡ªa man with sharp features and a perpetual scowl¡ªasked, "Is this even real? Can it really be true?" "Yes," Lyerin said. "You''ve seen it with your own eyes. And you will see more." He gestured to the revived soldier, now towering above them. "This is but one example of the power that comes with being part of my tribe. Temporary or not, you carry its mark. Use it wisely." The soldiers fell silent, their minds racing. The possibilities, the implications, were almost too much to grasp. The idea that they could die and come back stronger, more powerful¡ªit was both exhilarating and terrifying. They stared at Lyerin, a mixture of fear and awe in their eyes. This was no ordinary leader. This was someone who wielded life and death as tools, someone who played with forces beyond their comprehension. And yet, Lyerin only watched, a faint smile on his lips. He had said enough. The truth was theirs to grapple with. Chapter 272: Temptation The soldiers, still reeling from Lyerin''s revelations, huddled together, their voices rising and falling in an urgent murmur. The air was thick with tension, and their faces reflected a chaotic mix of disbelief, awe, and anxiety. They spoke quickly, as if racing to make sense of it all before the opportunity slipped away. "This¡­ this can''t be real," muttered a young soldier, barely out of his teens, his eyes darting around. "Revived after death? Stronger, bigger? It sounds like a fairy tale!" "But it happened!" snapped another, older and scarred, his gaze shifting uneasily to the massive figure of their comrade. "You saw it. We all did. He was dead, and now¡­ now look at him." Continue your journey at m_v--NovelFire.net The giant soldier stood at the center of their circle, towering and silent, his broad chest rising and falling with deep breaths. He glanced at his massive hands, flexing them slowly, as if unsure they truly belonged to him. The awe on his face was tempered by fear. "Why us?" demanded a woman with short-cropped hair and fierce eyes. "Why would Lyerin grant us this power? We''re not part of his tribe. Not really." "Maybe he wants us to be," someone else muttered. "Think about it. If we''re loyal to him, what does he gain?" "Loyalty?" barked a soldier with a deep voice and skeptical eyes. "Or control? It''s dangerous to put faith in anyone who can pull you back from death like that. Who knows what price comes with it?" The young soldier bit his lip, his expression troubled. "Isn''t it better to be with someone like that, though? At least we have a chance to survive this apocalypse. Isn''t that why we joined the government in the first place? To protect ourselves, to protect our families?" Several heads nodded. "He''s right," another soldier said. "We joined to survive. But what if we had more? What if we didn''t just survive, but thrived?" A different voice, sharp and wary, cut through the group. "You mean joining the Families for real?" There was a stunned silence. No one wanted to say it outright, but the thought was there, hanging heavily between them. The Families¡ªpowerful, ancient, and shrouded in mystique¡ªoffered security, resources, power. And yet, here they were, under the protection of Lyerin''s Stonehooves Tribe, even if only temporarily. Was it enough? "If we leave this place and go to the Families, what will happen to us?" asked a soldier, his voice trembling with fear and hope. "What if this¡­ this power doesn''t stay with us?" Everyone turned their eyes to Lyerin, who stood apart from their group, silent and watchful. He had been listening all along. When he finally spoke, his voice was calm but carried an edge that cut through the air like a blade. "Since your membership is temporary, so too is the power granted by my tribe." S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The revelation sent a wave of shock through the soldiers. Whispers erupted again, louder this time, more frantic. "Temporary? So, what? We get a taste of this power, and then it''s gone?" "Just like that?" another soldier asked, his hands clenching into fists. "It''s¡­ it''s a cruel joke." "It''s not a joke," someone else whispered, their voice hoarse. "It''s a test." "Of what?" barked a soldier, his face twisted with anger. "Of our loyalty? Our worth? It''s madness. If we leave, we lose it all. If we stay, we become pawns." The newly-revived giant shifted uncomfortably. He had been silent during their debate, still grappling with his new size and power. But now, he found his voice, his words thick with fear. "Does¡­ does that mean I''ll stay like this forever?" The group fell silent, turning to Lyerin once more. The towering soldier''s voice was small, almost childlike, despite his massive form. "I don''t want to be like this forever," he whispered. "It¡­ it feels wrong." Lyerin''s gaze was steady. "You won''t," he said, his tone almost gentle. "Within a few minutes, your body will return to its normal form. The strength will remain, but the size is a temporary manifestation of your resurrection." Relief washed over the giant soldier''s face. He nodded, though he still looked unsettled. Around him, the murmuring began again. "This is insane," said one soldier, shaking his head. "To be granted power and then have it taken away? It''s like dangling a prize in front of us. How are we supposed to make sense of any of this?" "Maybe it''s a lesson," suggested a woman, her eyes thoughtful. "Maybe Lyerin wants us to understand what we''re fighting for. What we can become." "Or what we''re willing to sacrifice," countered another, his voice harsh. "Because make no mistake¡ªthere is always a cost." The discussions grew more heated. Some argued that they should swear loyalty to Lyerin, even if only temporarily, to gain the protection and power of the Stonehooves Tribe. Others balked at the idea, fearing what strings might be attached. One soldier proposed that they try to strike a balance¡ªremaining loyal to the government but gaining what they could from their temporary membership in the tribe. The debate raged on, each voice more desperate than the last. "Think about it!" cried one, his eyes wild. "In this world, it''s not just about survival anymore. It''s about power. If we can become stronger¡ªif we can overcome any death¡ªwhy shouldn''t we seize that chance?" "Because it comes at a price we don''t even understand!" another shouted. "We''re playing with forces beyond our comprehension." Lucas, who had been listening in silence, stepped forward. The weight of command was etched into every line of his face, and his presence alone was enough to quiet the chaos. "Enough," he said, his voice firm but not unkind. "We''re here now, under Lyerin''s protection. We''ve seen what his tribe can offer. But we need answers. All of us do." Turning to Lyerin, Lucas bowed his head respectfully. "Chieftain Lyerin," he said, his tone formal. "Might we have more time to understand what it truly means to be part of your tribe¡ªeven temporarily? We need to know what lies ahead." Lyerin''s eyes glittered, and he nodded slowly. "Time is a luxury we all possess in short measure, Lucas. But I shall grant you what little of it I can spare." The soldiers exchanged glances, tension simmering beneath the surface. Whatever lay ahead, they knew one thing for certain: they were no longer merely fighting to survive. They were navigating a labyrinth of power, loyalty, and danger, with Lyerin at its center. And the path forward would test them all. Suddenly, Lyerin would be annoyed and look at them, "This is pissing me off¡­" Chapter 273: Booming questions The murmuring among the soldiers swelled once more, a tide of voices pressing against Lyerin. One of them stepped forward¡ªa tall man with a sneer permanently etched into his lips. His eyes glimmered with a mix of entitlement and bravado, as if the world owed him answers simply for the burden of his existence. "Chieftain Lyerin," the man said, drawing out each word with a false, syrupy politeness. "If I may ask, this ''revival'' ability¡ªdoes it work every time? No matter how grievous the injury? Say, if one of us were burned to ashes¡­ would we still rise?" Lyerin''s eyes, dark and unyielding as the abyss, narrowed slightly. He kept his voice level, though it carried a subtle, dangerous edge. "Yes," he said. "Even if reduced to ashes, the spirit of the Stonehooves Tribe pulls the fragments back together. But I would not suggest testing the limits of such a gift." His gaze lingered on the soldier just a heartbeat too long, and the man shifted uncomfortably. Another soldier, a wiry woman with hair cropped short, stepped in without hesitation. Her voice was sharp, cutting through the air like a blade. "So, it''s a perfect ability, then? No side effects? No fine print?" Her tone dripped with skepticism, as if daring Lyerin to reveal some hidden clause. Lyerin''s lips twitched, almost imperceptibly. His patience, frayed as it was, held by a thread. "There are no hidden clauses," he said, his voice like the rumble of a distant storm. "Revival occurs once within a twenty-four-hour cycle. No more, no less. Abuse it, and you will still meet your end when the second death comes." The soldiers exchanged glances, as if weighing his words. Then, another voice piped up from the back¡ªa man with a self-assured smirk plastered across his face. "So, let''s say we''re crushed under a mountain. You''re telling us we''d just pop back to life? Completely unharmed?" Lyerin exhaled slowly, a hiss of air that sounded like the beginning of a tempest. "You would emerge alive," he said, enunciating each word carefully, "but not unscathed. The body mends. The pain does not simply vanish. It leaves its mark." "But why not?" demanded the man, his voice growing more insistent. "Why can''t it be a true reset? If your tribe''s power is as great as you claim, why do we have to suffer through the pain?" The heat in Lyerin''s gaze could have melted iron. His fingers flexed, the leather straps of his gauntlets creaking softly. "Because pain is a teacher," he said, each word heavy with restrained ire. "It reminds you of the cost of failure. Without it, you would learn nothing." A snicker broke the tension, and another soldier stepped forward, her expression half-mocking. "So, you''re saying we get to come back to life, but we''ll be in agony? Sounds like a raw deal to me." Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lyerin''s eyes darkened. He took a step forward, and for a moment, the shadows around him seemed to deepen, as if responding to his growing irritation. "You think this is a game?" His voice was low, dangerous, like the first rumble of an avalanche. "You think the gift of a second life is something to mock?" Your next journey awaits at m v|l-e''-NovelFire.net A hush fell over the group. The soldiers shifted uneasily, but their arrogance refused to be snuffed out. "But what about old age?" another asked, his tone unbothered. "If someone dies of old age, do they come back young? Or do they just drop dead again immediately?" Lyerin''s jaw clenched. "The gift does not turn back time. You return as you were moments before death. If your body is at its limit, the spirit cannot change that." "So, no immortality, then?" The same soldier scoffed, a glint of condescension in his eyes. "Some ''gift.''" Lyerin''s patience cracked like ice under a boot. His words, now edged with steel, came faster. "If you wish for immortality, you are in the wrong place. I have no interest in granting eternity to fools." The soldiers'' arrogance did not abate. One spoke up, a woman whose gaze was cold and calculating. "If this revival power is so great, why haven''t you made your tribe invincible? Why limit it to one resurrection per day?" "Limits exist for a reason," Lyerin bit out, his voice taut as a drawn bowstring. "Unchecked power breeds complacency. And I do not lead a tribe of complacent fools." "Oh, but you''re fine with making us your temporary pawns, aren''t you?" a man sneered, crossing his arms. "What happens if we die and then you decide our ''temporary membership'' is over? Do we just drop dead again?" Lyerin''s eyes blazed with something primal, something barely held in check. "Your lives are your own. If you survive and leave, you will retain what you have earned for as long as the spirit deems fit. Beyond that? It is out of my hands." There was a tense silence. Then, a soldier with hollow eyes and a thin voice spoke. "So, you''re saying we''re at the mercy of this ''spirit'' you keep talking about? We''re just its playthings?" Lyerin stepped forward again, his cloak billowing as if caught in a sudden wind. The ground beneath him cracked, and for a moment, it felt as though the air itself had grown heavy. "You are at the mercy of nothing but your own choices," he said, his words cutting through their entitlement like a scythe. "I offered you strength. Survival. If you cannot see the value in that, then leave. Your lives are of no interest to me." But they did not leave. They glared, they grumbled, but they did not walk away. And Lyerin saw it for what it was¡ªa desperate need to feel important, to be more than what the world had made of them. It would have been almost pitiable, if it hadn''t been so grating. "What about poison?" someone asked, their voice trembling. "If we''re poisoned to death, will the revival cure us?" "Yes," Lyerin said flatly. "The revival purges all foreign elements from the body." Another question came, then another, and another still. Each one more entitled, more grasping, more insistent. Lyerin''s replies grew curt. His eyes burned, his fingers itched to silence them all. Yet he answered each question, even as his patience wore to a frayed thread. "Can we revive underwater?" "Yes." "Can we revive if we''re dismembered?" "Yes." "What about if we¡ª" "Enough!" Lyerin''s voice cracked like a whip. The soldiers fell silent, finally sensing the fury simmering beneath his calm facade. He stepped forward, towering over them, a force of nature barely contained. "You think yourselves entitled to this power? You think you deserve it simply because you demand it?" No one spoke. The air was heavy, stifling. "Power must be earned," Lyerin said, his voice low, vibrating with barely restrained wrath. "If you wish to wield the gifts of my tribe, prove yourselves worthy. Or leave now, while you still have the chance." The silence that followed was deafening. For once, none of the soldiers dared to speak. They had pushed too far, and they knew it. But even as they stood there, chastened and wary, one thought lingered in their minds. The taste of power was sweet, and they were not ready to let it go. From the shadows, Lucas stepped forward, his expression grim. "Chieftain," he said, his voice careful. "A word, if you please." Lyerin turned to him, the fury in his gaze dimming to a simmer. "Very well," he said, his voice cold as winter''s breath. "But make it quick." Chapter 274: Who says? Lucas stepped forward, his eyes meeting Lyerin''s with a mixture of caution and steel. He drew in a deep breath before asking, "Chieftain, is there a possibility for your tribe''s power to be shared permanently if one is willing to¡ª" "No." Lyerin''s answer came swift and final, like a door slammed shut. His gaze was a cold storm, his expression devoid of warmth. "There is no such possibility." The air around them crackled with unspoken tension. A ripple of unease spread through the ranks of soldiers, but they were far from deterred. One of them, a young man with desperate eyes and a voice too loud for the situation, stepped forward. "But, Chieftain, if we were to join your tribe permanently, would we all be granted these abilities? Could we revive every day? Adapt to every environment?" Lyerin''s jaw clenched visibly, but he said nothing. His silence only emboldened the others. A woman with a scar tracing her jaw spoke next. "If we joined, would we be invincible in every hazardous situation? What if we fell into a pit of acid? Would the tribe''s power protect us?" Another soldier piped up, his voice shaking with a mix of hope and greed. "What about diseases? If we''re infected with something incurable, would we still come back to life perfectly healed?" "If we were trapped under ice and suffocated, would revival still work?" came another question, sharper, more probing. "Would it ensure we never actually die from such a thing?" The voices came faster now, overlapping, each soldier eager to get their own question out. "If we were torn apart by beasts, would the pieces of our bodies just come back together?" "If we were cursed, would the curse be lifted upon revival?" "What if our minds are taken by some magic? Does revival fix our minds too?" "If we drown at sea and sink to the bottom, would we return to the surface or still in the water?" The questions were relentless, a bombardment of curiosity and entitlement. One soldier, his eyes wild with the lust for power, pushed forward and shouted above the clamor. "If we become permanent members of your tribe, would we be as strong as you, Chieftain? Would we have control over these abilities like you do?" "Could we live for centuries?" came another voice, hesitant but hopeful. "Would we age at all? Or would the tribe''s power keep us young?" "If we fought for you, could we choose to leave and take the powers with us? Would there be a price to pay?" asked a man with a calculating expression, his gaze fixed intently on Lyerin. "What if we wanted our families to join too? Would your tribe accept them, even if they''re weak?" Lyerin''s fists tightened at his sides. His patience, already strained to its limits, was fraying faster with each word they spoke. He opened his mouth to respond, but another soldier beat him to it. "If we joined your tribe, would we be protected from any curse of the Families? You know the curses they spread¡ªcould your power shield us?" "What about lava?" blurted another. "Could we bathe in it if we adapted? Could we become truly untouchable?" "Could we¡ª" "Enough!" Lyerin''s voice boomed, reverberating through the cavern. The ground beneath their feet trembled, and the shadows around him writhed as if alive. Silence descended like a heavy blanket, the soldiers staring at him with wide eyes. His rage was a palpable force, simmering beneath the surface and threatening to consume everything. "Who," Lyerin said, his voice low and laced with venom, "who said I would accept you as members of my tribe?" The weight of his words crashed over them, leaving stunned silence in its wake. They had been so consumed by their own greed, by the tantalizing promise of power, that they had forgotten who they were dealing with. The Chieftain of the Stonehooves Tribe, a man whose patience was as thin as a blade''s edge and whose mercy was an unpredictable storm. Lyerin''s gaze swept over them, cold and merciless. "You speak as if you are entitled to my gifts. As if you have earned even a fragment of the power my people possess. But you are nothing. Temporary pawns, at best." His eyes narrowed, a predator''s glare. "Do not presume to demand what you have not earned." The soldiers shifted uncomfortably. Some opened their mouths to speak, to offer apologies or more questions, but the weight of Lyerin''s fury held them back. For the first time since their journey began, they understood that they were not dealing with a benevolent leader. Lyerin was a force of nature¡ªunforgiving, unyielding, and utterly beyond their control. The soldiers stood frozen in place, the weight of Lyerin''s fury pressing down on them like an invisible storm. The echo of his words lingered, a reminder of how far they had overstepped. For a long, tense moment, no one moved or spoke. The silence felt like a blade poised over their heads. Finally, a soldier near the front¡ªa young man with wide, fearful eyes¡ªtook a trembling step forward. He swallowed hard, his Adam''s apple bobbing visibly. "Chieftain¡­ I-I apologize." His voice wavered but grew steadier as he spoke. "I didn''t mean to presume. I¡­ I spoke out of turn." His words hung in the air, heavy with sincerity. The others glanced at him, seeing the fear etched into his face and the way his hands shook. His courage broke the spell of silence that had gripped them all. Another soldier stepped forward, his gaze fixed firmly on the ground. "Chieftain Lyerin, I also apologize," he said, voice low and heavy. "I let my desperation blind me. It was wrong to make such demands." The apologies began to come, one by one, slow at first but gaining momentum as more soldiers found their voices. A woman with a scarred cheek stepped forward, her expression a mix of shame and determination. "We acted out of greed, and it was unworthy of us," she said, her eyes darting briefly to Lyerin''s hard, unreadable face. "Please forgive our insolence." One by one, the soldiers apologized. Each voice was different¡ªsome shaky, some strong, others choked with emotion¡ªbut the words were the same. "I apologize." "I spoke out of turn." "It was wrong." Their regret was palpable, and though they feared Lyerin''s wrath, they knew they had to own their mistakes. A grizzled man with gray streaks in his beard stepped forward, his voice deep and weary. "I''ve seen death more times than I can count," he said, meeting Lyerin''s gaze with tired eyes. "I thought, just for a moment, that there was hope¡ªsomething that could make us more than desperate survivors. But I see now¡­ we forgot our place. You have our respect, Chieftain. And our apology." The group shifted uneasily, heads bowed, eyes cast downward. Discover more stories at m,v l''e-NovelFire.net The weight of their collective shame pressed down on them. Even Lucas, who had remained silent throughout, finally spoke. "Lyerin," he began, his tone respectful but pained. "Our people¡­ we''re desperate. That''s no excuse, but it is the truth. We see something powerful, and we¡­ we reach for it. It''s who we''ve become. But we overstepped." He lowered his head. "On behalf of my men, I apologize." There was a long, suffocating silence. The soldiers waited, hearts pounding in their chests, for Lyerin''s reaction. Would he accept their apologies? Would he cast them aside? Would he strike them down where they stood? Lyerin''s gaze swept over them, cold and assessing. The silence stretched, each second feeling like an eternity. Finally, he spoke, his voice softer but no less commanding. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Desperation is a powerful thing," he said, his words cutting through the tension like a knife. "It makes people forget themselves. It makes them believe they are entitled to what they have not earned. You are lucky that I do not tolerate disrespect¡ªbut neither am I without understanding." He took a step forward, the weight of his presence pressing down on them. "I will accept your apologies. But let this be a warning¡ªthere is a line you do not cross again." The soldiers nodded, relief flooding their faces. Some even sagged where they stood, as if a great weight had been lifted from their shoulders. The realization of just how close they had come to disaster was clear on every face. One by one, they murmured their thanks and stepped back, giving Lyerin the respect he commanded. For a moment, no one dared speak again, fearful of breaking the fragile truce that had just been formed. The air felt lighter, but the lesson they had learned would not soon be forgotten. Chapter 275: Ancient Murals With their apologies offered and Lyerin''s patience worn thin, the soldiers fell silent, unwilling to test the Chieftain''s ire any further. The group regrouped, casting anxious glances at one another before turning their attention to the deeper passage of the underwater cave. The flickering light from luminescent corals barely illuminated the path ahead, casting wavering, ghostly shadows that danced along the damp rock walls. The silence was broken only by the steady drip-drip of water echoing around them, and the faint murmur of the ocean''s currents outside. Lyerin stepped forward, his movements confident and unhurried, as if the eerie atmosphere was nothing more than a mild curiosity. "Follow closely," he commanded, his voice cutting through the tension. "This part of the cave has¡­ peculiarities." The soldiers exchanged wary glances but obeyed, their footsteps echoing in the narrow corridor. As they moved deeper, the air grew colder. A shiver passed through the group, and more than one soldier pulled their cloak tighter around their shoulders. The walls of the cave seemed to close in, narrowing the passage until they were forced to walk in single file. Moisture dripped from the jagged ceiling, and every drop that struck their shoulders felt colder than ice. The further they went, the more the cave transformed. The smooth rock gave way to twisted formations, their shapes grotesque and jagged, resembling the frozen limbs of some long-forgotten creature. The walls were lined with thick, dark seaweed that moved as if alive, swaying and reaching for them as they passed. A soldier at the back yelped as a tendril brushed against his arm, recoiling as if burned. "Calm yourself," Lyerin''s voice came from up ahead, his tone devoid of concern. "It is merely the cave''s¡­ atmosphere." The soldier swallowed hard, nodding despite his fear. But the deeper they went, the more oppressive the atmosphere became. The walls seemed to breathe, expanding and contracting ever so slightly. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The air carried a faint, metallic tang, and with each step, the soldiers felt their pulse quicken. It was as if the cave itself was watching them. "Is it just me," muttered a woman near the middle of the line, "or does it feel like this place is alive?" "Alive?" scoffed another, his voice strained despite his attempt at bravado. "It''s just a cave." But even he couldn''t hide the nervous glance he shot at the writhing seaweed and the strange etchings on the walls¡ªsymbols that glowed faintly, like the embers of a dying fire. Discover hidden content at m,v l''e-NovelFire.net Each symbol seemed to pulse in time with their heartbeats, a rhythm that grew louder the further they went. The ground beneath their feet began to change. What had once been solid rock now felt spongy, yielding slightly with every step. A soldier in the front paused, glancing down. "What¡­ what is this?" he whispered, nudging the ground with the toe of his boot. It oozed slightly, releasing a puff of greenish mist that smelled of salt and decay. "Keep moving," Lyerin ordered, his voice harsh and unyielding. "We are close." The soldiers obeyed, but their fear was palpable. Every step felt heavier, every breath harder to draw. The oppressive atmosphere pressed down on them, and the shadows seemed to grow bolder, reaching out with claw-like tendrils. Suddenly, a low, resonant hum filled the air. It vibrated through the rock, through their bones, shaking loose bits of stone from the ceiling. The soldiers halted, their eyes darting wildly in search of the source. The hum grew louder, more insistent, until it became a chorus of whispers¡ªindistinct words that spoke of secrets long buried and horrors best forgotten. "Keep your focus," Lyerin barked, his eyes blazing with intensity. "Do not listen." Easier said than done. The whispers clawed at their minds, dredging up memories, regrets, and fears. One soldier dropped to his knees, clutching his head. "Make it stop!" he cried, his voice cracking. "I can''t¡ª" Another soldier yanked him to his feet. "Get up! Don''t give in!" But the deeper they ventured, the more the cave twisted their senses. Shapes moved in the corners of their eyes¡ªimpossible things that vanished when they turned to look. The walls pulsed with a sickly light, and the whispers grew louder, merging into a cacophony of madness. The ground beneath them shifted again, and suddenly, they found themselves in a vast chamber. The ceiling arched high above, disappearing into darkness. Strange, luminescent fungi clung to the walls, casting an eerie green glow. Pools of black water dotted the chamber, their surfaces disturbingly still. The air was thick with tension, and every breath felt like inhaling smoke. Lyerin strode forward, unfazed by the nightmarish scene around them. He stopped in the center of the chamber and turned to face the soldiers. "We are here," he said, his voice echoing ominously. "What lies beyond this point is not for the faint of heart." The soldiers, pale and trembling, could only nod. Whatever lay ahead, they knew it would test them in ways they could not yet comprehend. And as they stood there, surrounded by the living, breathing darkness of the cave, they realized there was no turning back. The soldiers stepped cautiously into the chamber, their eyes widening as they took in their surroundings. Gone were the grotesque, writhing walls from before. Instead, they found themselves surrounded by remnants of an ancient civilization, preserved by the cold embrace of the underwater cave. The chamber was vast, its walls carved with intricate murals that glowed softly with an otherworldly light. Symbols and pictographs danced across the stone, telling stories that none of them could immediately understand, but their sheer presence filled the air with a weighty reverence. At the center of the chamber stood towering pillars, their surfaces etched with spiraling patterns that seemed to twist and shift when looked at directly. The soldiers moved slowly, their boots clinking against the stone floor, as if afraid that any sudden movement would disturb whatever ancient spirits lingered in this place. Lyerin, as always, strode ahead with unwavering confidence, his gaze scanning the murals with a mix of interest and something else¡ªsomething deeper, more personal. The first mural they approached depicted a battle frozen in time. Figures¡ªhumans, orcs, and strange beasts¡ªfought side by side against a tide of shadows. Spears clashed against claws, and tendrils of darkness writhed across the stone surface. The details were astonishingly lifelike, as if the artists had captured the very essence of chaos and frozen it within the rock. One of the soldiers reached out hesitantly, his fingers hovering just above the surface of the mural. "What... what is this place?" he whispered, his voice barely audible over the soft hum of the glowing carvings. Lyerin didn''t answer. He was already moving on, his gaze fixed on the next mural. This one depicted a council of figures¡ªwarriors and scholars, each with symbols glowing above their heads. They stood around a great circle, their hands raised in a gesture of unity or perhaps desperation. The symbols glowed faintly in response to the soldiers'' presence, as if recognizing their intrusion. "Is this... some kind of prophecy?" another soldier asked, his voice low and uneasy. He traced the outlines of the symbols with his eyes, trying to make sense of their meaning. "History, maybe," muttered another, his eyes darting around nervously. "Or a warning." "Whatever it is," Lucas said, stepping closer, "it''s old. Very old." The air in the chamber was thick, heavy with an ancient energy that seemed to seep into their bones. Every breath felt heavier, every step slower, as if the weight of time itself was pressing down on them. The murals continued, each one telling a fragment of a story too vast to comprehend. They showed scenes of creation and destruction, of alliances forged and betrayed, of peace shattered by relentless war. One particularly large mural caught their attention. It depicted a monstrous creature rising from the depths of an ocean, its form a grotesque amalgamation of tentacles, claws, and eyes. The creature loomed over tiny figures who raised weapons in defiance, their faces etched with both terror and determination. The stone seemed to tremble beneath their gaze, as if the memory of the battle still echoed within. "What kind of beast is that?" a soldier asked, his voice trembling. "One that should have remained forgotten," Lyerin replied, his tone cold. He turned away from the mural, as if unwilling to look at it any longer. Their journey through the chamber led them deeper, past more murals and carvings that grew increasingly disjointed and chaotic. The stories they told became harder to follow, as if the artists themselves had descended into madness. The soldiers pressed on, their unease growing with every step. This place was ancient, yes, but it was also deeply, irrevocably wrong. Finally, they reached the far end of the chamber, where the murals gave way to a towering stone altar. Atop the altar lay an ancient-looking disk, its surface engraved with countless runes and symbols that pulsed with a faint, rhythmic light. The disk was large, perhaps as wide as a man''s chest, and made of a metal that none of them recognized. It shimmered in hues of silver and green, casting shifting reflections across the chamber. Lyerin approached the altar, his footsteps echoing in the vast silence. He reached out, but paused just short of touching the disk. His eyes narrowed, and for a moment, he seemed lost in thought. The soldiers gathered behind him, their breaths held. The ancient disk seemed to radiate power, and its presence filled the chamber with a tangible tension. No one dared to speak. They could only watch, waiting for whatever came next. Chapter 276: Another Awakening The chamber fell into a pregnant silence, broken only by the rhythmic drip of water from the stalactites above and the low hum emanating from the ancient disk. Lyerin stood motionless before it, his hand still hovering just above the engraved metal. His eyes darkened, reflecting the pulsing light as if he were peering into a bottomless abyss. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The air grew heavier with each passing moment, making it hard for the soldiers to breathe. Without warning, Lyerin lowered his hand and touched the disk. A wave of energy exploded outward¡ªWHOOOOM!¡ªlike the tolling of a massive bell, shaking the walls and sending vibrations through the stone floor. The soldiers stumbled, their knees buckling as they grabbed onto anything within reach to steady themselves. One of them cried out, his voice swallowed by the overwhelming sound. The glow of the murals intensified, casting the chamber in a ghostly, flickering light. Lyerin began to chant. The words that poured from his lips were unlike any language the soldiers had ever heard. Each syllable reverberated in their skulls, sharp and jagged, as if tearing through reality itself. Thrum. Thrum. Thrum. The pulse of the disk matched the rhythm of his voice, growing louder and faster. The soldiers'' panic began to build, their eyes darting wildly as they tried to make sense of what was happening. "W-what is he doing?" one of them whispered, his voice shaking. No one answered. They were all too transfixed, too terrified by the sight before them. The light from the disk flared, casting long, twisting shadows across the chamber. Lyerin raised his arms, and the runes etched into the stone walls blazed to life, their glow intertwining with the symbols on the disk. The energy in the air became suffocating, pressing down on their chests like an invisible weight. The soldiers'' breaths came in short gasps, their eyes wide with dread. "Stop... this isn''t right," another soldier stammered, clutching at his chest as if he could push the weight away. His words went unheard, lost in the torrent of Lyerin''s chanting. Then the ground cracked. CRACK! CRACK! Fissures raced outward from the altar, glowing with an unnatural light. The soldiers stepped back, their boots scraping against the stone as they retreated. "What is happening?!" one of them shouted, his voice tinged with hysteria. He glanced at his comrades, their faces pale with fear. None of them had answers. The glow from the fissures began to rise, tendrils of energy coiling and writhing like living things. They reached for Lyerin, wrapping around him like serpents. He didn''t flinch. Instead, he continued his chant, his voice now a harsh crescendo. The soldiers watched, their panic mounting. Sweat dripped from their foreheads, and their hearts pounded in their chests like war drums. "This isn''t normal. This... this can''t be happening," one soldier muttered, backing away until he hit the cold, unyielding wall of the chamber. "Is he summoning something? Is he going to kill us?" Others began to voice their fears, their words tumbling over each other in a frantic cacophony. "What if we''re trapped here? What if¡ª" "Quiet!" Lucas barked, his voice cutting through the panic. But even he couldn''t hide the tremor in his hands. His eyes were locked on Lyerin, watching every movement, every flicker of light. Suddenly, the tendrils of energy snapped taut. SNAP! SNAP! The sound was sharp, electric, and sent shivers down their spines. Lyerin''s chanting stopped, replaced by an eerie silence that pressed in on them from all sides. The tendrils pulsed, and for a moment, time seemed to stand still. Then Lyerin spoke, his voice low and resonant. "Blood and stone. Life and death. By the old pact, I call you forth." The disk''s glow intensified, blindingly bright. The soldiers shielded their eyes, their panic reaching a fever pitch. "No, no, no!" one of them screamed, his voice cracking. Another dropped to his knees, his face buried in his hands. They couldn''t move, couldn''t escape the oppressive energy that filled the chamber. The light dimmed, revealing Lyerin standing tall, his eyes blazing with power. He lowered his arms, and the tendrils of energy slowly withdrew, sinking back into the fissures with a soft hiss. The glow of the murals faded, leaving only the dim, pulsing light of the disk. "What... what have you done?" one soldier managed to choke out, his voice trembling. Lyerin turned to face them, his expression calm, almost serene. "I have awakened what slumbered beneath," he said, his words sending a chill down their spines. The soldiers stared at him, their fear giving way to a mixture of awe and horror. The soldiers, still trembling and pale from the overwhelming power they had just witnessed, exchanged wary glances. Their fear was palpable, yet so was their curiosity. "Should we ask him?" they whispered among each other. There was something inexplicable about the ritual they had just seen¡ªa mystery that gnawed at their minds. One of the men, his voice unsteady but driven by a need for understanding, stepped forward. "What did you mean by ''awaken what slumbered beneath''? What...what lies beneath this place?" Lyerin turned his gaze to the soldier, his eyes cold and distant. "A fragment of an ancient power," he said simply, as if discussing the weather. The soldier''s eyes widened, and murmurs spread among the group. Another soldier spoke up, desperation in his tone. "Ancient power? Is it dangerous? Did you... did you unleash something that could harm us all?" "Potentially," Lyerin replied, his voice calm and detached. "If provoked." Read exclusive content at m_v-l''-NovelFire.net A woman with a deep scar running along her jaw pushed through the others, her face a mix of apprehension and resolve. "What was the purpose of all this? Are we just pawns in some grand scheme of yours?" Her words hung in the air, heavy with accusation. Lyerin''s gaze didn''t waver. "The purpose is my own," he said softly. The soldiers erupted into a torrent of questions, their fear manifesting as frantic demands for clarity. "What kind of power can be awakened here?" "Did you bring us here to die?" "Are we expendable to you?" "Is this some kind of test?" "What happens to us now?" Lyerin listened, his expression never changing. When they paused, desperate for answers, he spoke again, his words as cold as ice. "The power here is ancient and tied to this land. No, you were not brought here to die. Your purpose is what you make of it." Another soldier''s voice rose, tinged with panic. "You said ''if provoked.'' Are we in danger just by being here? Is there something watching us now?" "Yes," Lyerin said, his tone betraying no emotion. "Be careful." The group shifted uneasily. A younger soldier, barely more than a boy, asked with wide eyes, "Is it awake now? Will it come for us?" "Not yet," Lyerin replied simply. Lucas stepped forward, his jaw clenched. "You''re toying with powers beyond comprehension, Lyerin. Why would you risk all of our lives for this?" "For the future," Lyerin said, the words falling like lead. The soldiers were not satisfied. Questions spilled from them in a torrent, their voices overlapping, each more desperate than the last. "Will it spread beyond this cave?" "Is this power controllable?" "Did the disk choose you?" "Is there any way to undo what you did?" "What are you planning next?" "Did you always intend to put us in danger?" Lyerin''s responses were simple, each one striking with the precision of a blade. "Yes." "To some extent." "Perhaps." "Not in the way you think." "I plan many things." "You were warned." The soldiers'' fear and frustration boiled over. "What do you mean ''we were warned''?!" someone shouted. "You dragged us into this without telling us anything!" Lyerin''s gaze turned icy. "You chose to follow. Do not mistake your choices for mine." Another wave of questions rose, this time more hesitant, as if they feared the answers they might receive. "Can this power be used to protect us?" "Will it consume us?" "Are you the only one who can control it?" "What happens if we leave?" "Why did you awaken it now?" "Does it want something from us?" "Are there others like it?" "Yes." "Possibly." "For now." "You risk everything." "Timing is crucial." "Maybe." "Yes." The soldiers fell silent, their minds spinning. The reality of what they had walked into, and the cold certainty of Lyerin''s responses, left them reeling. Fear, frustration, and confusion warred within them. Some wanted to demand more answers, to press him further, but the calm detachment with which Lyerin answered their questions was more chilling than the ritual itself. It was as if nothing could shake him, as if they were all mere pawns in a game only he understood. One final voice, tired and trembling, broke the silence. "What happens now, Lyerin?" He regarded them with a flicker of something unreadable in his eyes. "Now, we move forward." Lucas was just watching on the side, the ritual was scary. It''s like, even though saying it was not, but when it was happening, they felt like the jaw of a massive hulking beast was about to devour them. He couldn''t help but swallow. Chapter 277: Dark Ghost As Lyerin stepped forward, the air around him seemed to shudder. Shadows thickened, as though the very light was being swallowed whole. Darkness unfurled in sinuous tendrils, stretching from unseen crevices, crawling along the ancient stone walls like living ink. A cold wind hissed through the chamber, making the soldiers'' torches flicker and sputter. The oppressive darkness pressed against their skin, cold as death itself. And then, they appeared¡ªwispy figures, their shapes indistinct yet undeniably menacing. The dark ghosts drifted upward, clawing their way out from beneath the stone floor. Their forms shimmered and shifted, sometimes appearing humanoid, other times little more than masses of black mist. Discover exclusive tales on m,v l''e-NovelFire.net A low, ethereal wail echoed through the chamber¡ªa sound that scraped against the edges of the soldiers'' sanity. One by one, their breaths quickened. The walls of the chamber suddenly felt far too close. "What...what are those?" a soldier whispered, his voice trembling. His eyes darted, wide with terror, as more dark ghosts materialized around him. The apparitions moved like swirling storm clouds, circling the group. Each ghost exuded an aura of malice, their hollow eyes burning like dying embers. "Stay together!" Lucas commanded, his voice breaking the paralysis of fear gripping the soldiers. Weapons were raised, trembling hands gripping hilts and triggers as if they were lifelines. A ghostly figure, taller and more defined than the rest, floated forward. Its form flickered, a skeletal face glimpsed for a moment before dissolving into shadow once more. When it spoke, its voice was a chorus of whispers, low and grating, like nails scratching against stone. "Why have you come, living ones?" The soldiers recoiled, their fear palpable. "W-what are you?" another soldier stammered, sweat beading on his forehead. Lyerin''s eyes never left the approaching specters. "Calm yourselves," he said, his tone steady, as if addressing a minor inconvenience. "These are merely guardians." "Guardians?" a soldier spat, disbelief and terror mingling in his tone. "They look like death itself!" The dark ghosts hissed, their forms coiling tighter around the group. The spectral leader tilted its head, shadows peeling away to reveal a glimpse of a grinning skull. "You tread upon ancient ground. Only those with purpose may pass." "Purpose?" Lucas repeated, gripping his weapon tighter. "What purpose do you speak of?" The ghost turned its hollow gaze to Lyerin, as if waiting for an answer. Lyerin remained impassive, his eyes unblinking. "You know why we are here," he said to the apparition. "You seek no validation from us." The ghost''s laughter was like the rattling of dry bones. "Every living soul must prove its worth." The soldiers began to panic. "What does it want? Prove our worth? How?" One of them, a young woman with fear in her eyes, clutched at Lyerin''s sleeve. "What do we do?" she asked, her voice cracking. "Tell us how to survive this!" "Calm down," Lyerin said, his tone cold but unflinching. "Fear will only strengthen them." The dark ghosts pressed closer, their forms shifting and writhing. The soldiers felt suffocated by their presence, as if the air itself had turned heavy and thick. "What do you want from us?" one shouted, desperation etched into every word. "Is this a trial? A test? Speak plainly, damn you!" The ghost leader''s voice was a rasping echo. "The living tremble so easily. You reek of fear." "Calm yourselves," Lyerin repeated, his tone now laced with annoyance. "Panicking will achieve nothing." But the ghosts continued to press in, and the questions kept coming. "Why are they surrounding us?" "Is there a way out?" "Are we being judged?" "Is this because of the ritual?" "What happens if we fail?" "Are they going to kill us?" The voices overlapped, a cacophony of terror and confusion. "Enough," Lyerin said, his voice cutting through the chaos like a blade. "You must all calm down. These are but shadows, and fear is their weapon." A ghost lunged closer, its hollow eyes fixed on one of the soldiers¡ªa tall, broad-shouldered man who had managed to keep his composure until now. The ghost''s incorporeal hand passed through his chest, and he staggered backward, gasping. For a brief, heart-stopping moment, his eyes went blank. The other soldiers erupted into shouts, their fear rekindled with a vengeance. "What did it do to him?!" "Is he possessed?" "Are we next?" "Enough," Lyerin barked. His gaze locked on the soldier who had been touched by the ghost. "Do not falter." The soldier''s eyes flickered, confusion replacing the blankness. He stumbled, his body shaking, and the dark ghosts drew closer, feeding off the fear emanating from the group. "Calm...down," Lyerin said again, this time with cold steel in his voice. "You''re feeding them." The specters seemed to hiss in response, but the leader''s gaze remained fixed on Lyerin. "Your words are hollow, chieftain. Even you cannot quell fear." Lyerin''s eyes narrowed. "That remains to be seen." Suddenly, a ghost broke from the swirling mass and shot forward, disappearing into the chest of a random soldier. The man''s eyes went wide, his mouth falling open in a silent scream. For a heartbeat, all was still. And then, his body convulsed. Chaos erupted like a thunderclap in the chamber. The soldiers'' fear broke free, spilling into wild, disjointed shouts and movements. Weapons were raised, and some stumbled backward, tripping over stones and each other in their frantic attempt to create distance from the possessed man. The air was thick with panic, breaths coming in rapid gasps. Shadows twisted and loomed, as if feeding on the terror within the chamber. "Stay back! Don''t touch him!" one soldier shouted, his eyes wide with dread. "What is happening?! Someone do something!" another yelled, his voice cracking. Amid the storm of panic, Lyerin''s voice cut through with chilling calm. "Enough!" He stepped forward, the weight of his presence alone making the soldiers pause. "Do not give in to fear. It is exactly what they want." His eyes were sharp, unwavering as he approached the convulsing man. The soldier''s body writhed on the cold stone floor, veins bulging beneath his skin. His mouth moved as if trying to speak, but only guttural, pained sounds emerged. Dark tendrils of shadow flickered beneath his skin, and his eyes rolled back, revealing only white. "Calm down," Lyerin repeated, his voice low and commanding. "Panicking will not save him." He knelt beside the soldier, his movements deliberate and unhurried, though his gaze was calculating. The man''s limbs jerked, his fists clenching so tightly that blood dripped from his palms. "Listen to me," Lyerin said, his tone softer now. "You can hear me, can''t you?" The soldier''s head twitched toward Lyerin. His lips moved, but the words were incoherent, drowned by whatever darkness had invaded him. Lyerin placed a firm hand on his chest, feeling the frantic beat of his heart. "Breathe," Lyerin commanded. "Focus on my voice. Nothing else matters." The shadows around the soldier pulsed, resisting Lyerin''s presence. The dark ghosts circling above hissed, their spectral forms rippling as if in anger. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lyerin ignored them. He leaned in closer, his eyes never leaving the man''s tormented face. "You must anchor yourself. Find your center, your strength. Do not let them consume you." The soldier''s chest heaved, his breath ragged. "It...hurts," he rasped, his voice raw with pain. "I know," Lyerin said quietly. "But you must fight it. Close your eyes. Breathe slowly. In...and out." The soldier''s eyes fluttered shut, his body trembling. Lyerin''s voice was a steady rhythm, a lifeline in the storm. "Feel the weight of your own breath. Let it fill you. Now, focus on your body¡ªfeel every part of it. The tension in your shoulders, the tightness in your chest. Relax them." The man''s breathing slowed, just a fraction. Lyerin continued, his words like a chant. "Imagine the shadows within you as smoke. It clings to you, but it does not define you. With every breath, push it away. Exhale the darkness. Release its grip." The soldier''s body jerked, but his face seemed less contorted. The shadows beneath his skin flickered, as if unsure. "It''s fighting me," he gasped. "Of course it is," Lyerin replied. "Darkness does not leave willingly. But you have the strength. You must claim it." The soldier groaned, his hands clenching and unclenching. Lyerin placed a hand over his forehead, his touch strangely cool. "Feel the pressure in your mind," he said. "There is a door within you¡ªa barrier that holds back this darkness. Strengthen it. Visualize it." The soldier''s breathing steadied, if only slightly. "I...I see it," he whispered. "Good," Lyerin said. "Now, hold it shut. You are stronger than the darkness. It has no claim over you. Remember who you are." For a moment, silence fell over the chamber. The dark ghosts above seemed to pause, watching. Then, the soldier screamed¡ªa primal, guttural sound that reverberated through the stone walls. Shadows erupted from his skin, writhing and twisting like living smoke. Lyerin did not flinch. He pressed his hand harder against the soldier''s chest. "Push it out," he said, his voice hard as steel. "Expel it from your body. It does not belong to you." The soldier''s back arched, and then, suddenly, the darkness began to pour from him. It streamed from his eyes, his nose, his mouth, and his ears¡ªa torrent of black mist that hissed and shrieked as it was forced out. The other soldiers watched in stunned silence, too afraid to speak or move. The darkness twisted above the man''s head, forming a mass that writhed and screeched before it was pulled back toward the ghosts. Finally, the last tendrils of shadow slipped away, leaving the soldier gasping on the floor. Sweat drenched his skin, and his eyes were wide with exhaustion and relief. Lyerin leaned back, his expression unreadable. "You''re fine now," he said, his voice devoid of its earlier sharpness. "The worst has passed." The soldier stared up at him, dazed but alive. "I...I thought I was gone." "You were," Lyerin replied simply. "But you returned. Do not let fear consume you again." The chamber fell silent once more, save for the soldier''s labored breathing. The dark ghosts withdrew, their forms less solid, their eyes no longer blazing. The other soldiers watched with a mix of awe and trepidation. They did not know whether to fear Lyerin or thank him. But for now, the darkness had retreated. Chapter 278: Allocation The relief that washed over the chamber was short-lived. Just as the soldiers began to steady their breaths and wipe sweat from their brows, the air shifted again. It thickened, darkened. Shadows along the ancient stone walls began to writhe and twist like living things. Their shapes were formless at first, but then, one by one, they peeled away from the walls. The first ghostly wisp darted toward a soldier near the edge of the group. He barely had time to raise his arms in defense before it plunged straight into his chest. He screamed, a bone-rattling cry that sent the others staggering backward. "What is happening?!" "More of them! They''re everywhere!" "Keep them away!" Panic erupted like a wildfire, each soldier''s fear feeding off the next. More shadows broke free, swirling around the chamber in a malevolent dance. They lashed out, sinking into the bodies of the nearest soldiers. Limbs thrashed, eyes rolled back, and gasps of pain echoed off the stone walls. It was chaos. "Get it out! Get it out!" one man shrieked, clawing at his own chest as if trying to rip the darkness from within. Another soldier stumbled, falling hard onto his knees. His fingers dug into the stone, leaving bloodied trails as the dark tendrils took hold. "Help me!" a young recruit cried, his voice raw. He reached for his comrade, but the man beside him was already writhing, consumed by his own battle. "Fall back!" shouted Lucas, trying desperately to rally them. "Group together! Don''t let them separate us!" His words barely penetrated the clamor. The shadows were relentless. They moved with a terrible, predatory grace, choosing their targets with precision. Another soldier collapsed, his body contorting as darkness spilled from his eyes and mouth. It was as if each shadow sought to break its host from the inside out. "No! Get out of me!" yelled a burly man, his hands clawing at his throat as if he were choking on the dark smoke filling him. He collapsed, shuddering violently. "I won''t...be...taken..." "Stay together!" someone else screamed. "Don''t let them¡ª" The soldier''s words were cut off as a shadow plunged into him, silencing him instantly. The chamber became a cacophony of screams, shouts, and desperate prayers. Weapons clattered to the ground, forgotten. Boots scraped against stone as men tried to back away, only to find themselves cornered. One soldier, eyes wide with terror, lunged at a dark wisp barreling toward him. He swung his sword, the blade slicing through nothing but air. "It''s no use! You can''t fight them!" The soldiers'' eyes darted around, seeking any kind of refuge, but there was none. The shadows seemed infinite, a tidal wave of darkness that would not be stopped. For a fleeting moment, despair gripped them all. But then they turned to Lyerin. Standing amidst the chaos, the leader of the Stonehooves Tribe was a stark contrast to the pandemonium around him. Where the soldiers flailed and panicked, he was calm¡ªtoo calm. His eyes narrowed, and his lips pressed into a thin line. As a shadow lunged for him, he raised a hand, and with a flick of his wrist, he cast it aside. The dark form shrieked, dissipating like smoke in the wind. Another shadow came, and Lyerin stepped forward, slicing through it with nothing but his presence. The darkness recoiled. He moved with the grace of a predator, each motion calculated, each strike precise. Shadows that approached him found themselves repelled, torn apart by an unseen force. "Focus!" he barked, his voice carrying over the din. "Do not let fear consume you!" But the soldiers were too far gone. Read latest stories on m_v-l''e|-NovelFire.net One by one, they were being taken. Dark tendrils snaked around them, slipping into their skin. Each man became a battlefield of light and darkness, their bodies twisted by the struggle within. "Hold on!" shouted Lucas, his voice cracking as he tried to rally what few remained untouched. "Fight it! Don''t let them¡ª" He was cut off as a shadow lunged at him. He dodged, barely, but the darkness swirled back, relentless. "Chief Lyerin!" someone screamed, desperation thick in his voice. "We can''t...we can''t hold them!" Lyerin''s eyes flashed with something akin to irritation. "Weakness," he muttered under his breath. "You let your fear control you." A shadow lunged at him, and he caught it mid-air, crushing it with an audible crack. Black mist leaked from between his fingers before vanishing. He turned, his gaze sweeping over the chaos, and for a moment, he seemed almost disappointed. Another shadow lunged for him. This one was faster, more determined. It clawed at his chest, trying to find purchase. Lyerin''s face darkened, and with a low growl, he unleashed a burst of energy. The shadow evaporated instantly, shrieking as it went. "Pathetic creatures," he spat, his voice low and cold. But for the soldiers, there was no respite. Another wave of shadows poured forth from the walls, relentless and hungry. One by one, the remaining men were taken, their screams echoing long after their bodies went limp. Even those who fought with all their might eventually succumbed, collapsing to their knees as the darkness invaded their minds. Lyerin stepped forward, his expression one of grim determination. "This ends now," he said, his tone icy. He raised both arms, drawing in power from the chamber itself. The air crackled around him, and for a moment, the shadows hesitated. But before he could act, the last shadow found a target. It slipped past the soldiers and dove toward him. Lyerin''s eyes narrowed. He would not be so easily taken. In a flash, he turned, fending off the darkness with a single, calculated strike. Lyerin''s eyes glinted as he took in the chaos around him. Shadows still crawled along the walls like a jumping spider ready to strike anytime, retreating into the darkness but watching, waiting. The soldiers stumbled to their feet, gasping for breath, their faces pale and sweat-soaked. A few clutched their weapons as if they were the last lifelines they had. But it was clear to Lyerin that they were broken¡ªfrightened. The dark battle had scarred them, and their eyes now sought him out, wide with a desperate, unconscious dependence. Good. He raised a hand, and as if sensing his command, the lingering shadows paused, curling back into the edges of the chamber. The flickering, oppressive darkness seemed to recede ever so slightly. Lyerin exhaled slowly, surveying the shaken faces before him. They looked to him as if he were their last hope, and while that suited his purpose, he knew it was not enough. Subtly, Lyerin focused inward, turning his attention to a small, ethereal interface only visible to him: the Loyalty Bar. Thin threads of glowing energy connected him to each of the soldiers. The bar hovered just beneath his gaze, shimmering with faint blue light, its segments gradually filling. It was at level ten¡ªlow. Too low. Frustration flickered across his features. After everything they had faced together, it seemed their loyalty still hovered at a tentative level. It wasn''t nearly enough for what he needed. Lyerin knew he had guided them through the darkness, shielded them from death, and granted them knowledge beyond their comprehension. Yet their hearts clung to doubt and fear. He suppressed a sneer of impatience. Loyalty, true and unwavering, would require more than simple heroics or brute strength. He needed to drive them deeper into the web of dependence until leaving him became inconceivable. The soldiers shifted uneasily, glancing at one another, their expressions clouded. He could feel their fear but also the growing threads of awe and reluctant respect. Perhaps they were beginning to understand just how reliant they were on him. A flicker of satisfaction sparked in Lyerin''s eyes. This battle had been a test, a necessary step. But more work needed to be done. He turned away from the murmuring soldiers, who now gathered in clusters, whispering fervently. Lyerin''s thoughts churned as he considered his next steps. The Loyalty Bar could be leveled further, but this place¡ªthe darkened chamber with its whispering shadows and oppressive air¡ªwas not the right stage. He needed a new place, a new challenge that would draw them deeper into his orbit and force them to see him not just as a leader, but as the force that governed their very survival. Lyerin''s gaze fell upon the ancient-looking disk resting in the center of the chamber. It glimmered faintly, its surface etched with runes from a forgotten civilization. He felt its pull, the energy radiating from within it. Whatever lay ahead, this artifact might be key. It whispered promises of power and trials that would test their limits¡ªand theirs alone. Another piece of the puzzle. Slowly, he turned back to the soldiers, their eyes still filled with questions and unspoken pleas. They were scared, yes. But they were also willing to follow. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He would use that. He would deepen their dependence until they were bound to him by more than temporary oaths¡ªbound by loyalty, by survival, by need. "It seems we have more to accomplish," he said, his voice echoing off the chamber walls. "Rest while you can. We leave soon. There is still much to be done." The soldiers exchanged glances, uncertainty and fear dancing in their eyes, but none spoke up. None dared. Lyerin''s presence had become an anchor, whether they liked it or not. He watched them for another moment, feeling the faint pulse of their loyalty threads tighten just a bit more. The bar would rise. He would see to it. But first, they needed a new trial. Just so he could make sure. Chapter 279: Phase 2 The journey to the underwater snake cave was harrowing, as each step carried the soldiers deeper into the suffocating darkness. The air felt thick, oppressive, and every breath became a task in itself. The walls glistened with moisture, and faint luminescent moss provided only a dim, sickly green glow that barely pierced the blackness around them. Water dripped endlessly from stalactites above, echoing in rhythmic plinks that only heightened the tension. Lyerin led the way with an unnerving calmness, his steps precise, his eyes sharp. Behind him, the soldiers moved with palpable hesitation, their weapons clutched tightly in clammy hands. Every scrap of boots against stone, every labored breath, seemed amplified in the confined space. The path narrowed as they descended, the air turning colder, heavier. Shadows twisted and writhed at the edges of their vision, and some swore they saw eyes¡ªglowing, slitted eyes¡ªwatching from the gloom. "Keep moving," Lyerin commanded, his voice low but firm. The words cut through the stifling silence like a blade, offering a brief reassurance that someone still held control over this descent into madness. As they pressed onward, the cave opened up into a vast chamber. The ceiling stretched high, disappearing into darkness, while the floor dropped away into a series of jagged rock formations and pools of still, inky water. The air was thick with the scent of damp earth and something else¡ªsomething reptilian and ancient. It was then that the ground trembled. Thrum. Thrum. The vibrations pulsed through their bodies, growing stronger. Pebbles clattered, ripples disturbed the stagnant pools, and an unsettling hiss echoed through the chamber. It was a sound that curdled the blood, sending shivers down every spine. Panic rippled through the soldiers, and instinct took over. Weapons were raised. Fingers tightened on triggers. "Steady," Lyerin murmured, but it was too late. The ground exploded as a serpentine creature surged upward from the depths. Its scales shimmered darkly in the dim light, black and green, and its massive coils twisted with terrifying speed. The snake''s eyes glowed a malevolent yellow, and its fanged maw opened wide, revealing rows of teeth designed for rending flesh. The hiss turned to a roar¡ªa deafening, bone-chilling sound that reverberated through every corner of the cave. Chaos erupted. "Fire!" someone screamed, and gunfire rang out in a cacophony of pops and bangs. Bullets ricocheted off the snake''s thick scales, some piercing but most glancing away harmlessly. Sparks flew, and the chamber was filled with flashes of light, illuminating wide, terrified eyes and the glistening scales of their monstrous foe. The snake lunged, striking with blinding speed. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. One soldier was snatched off the ground, his scream cut short as the creature''s coils wrapped around him. The others unloaded their weapons, desperation fueling their frantic aim. The air became acrid with the scent of gunpowder and the hiss of searing scales as bullets found their mark. But the serpent did not relent. It thrashed, sending soldiers sprawling, their bodies colliding with unforgiving rock. "Fall back! Regroup!" Lucas barked, his voice cracking as he fought to keep order. He fired round after round, his jaw clenched, eyes wild. "Don''t let it corner you!" A second head emerged from the darkness¡ªa twin to the first, equally massive, equally deadly. It struck with a speed that belied its size, narrowly missing a soldier who dove for cover. The realization hit them all at once: there were two. "By the gods," someone whispered, their voice trembling with dread. "There''s two of them!" The battle raged on. Soldiers scrambled, slipping on wet stone, their boots splashing in shallow pools. Muzzles flashed, and the thunderous retort of gunfire echoed endlessly. Grenades were thrown, their explosions rocking the chamber, sending shards of stone and sprays of water flying. The snakes recoiled, momentarily stunned, before renewing their attack with ferocious intensity. Lyerin watched, his eyes cold, calculating. He did not move to join the fray. This was their trial¡ªa test of their dependence on him. He needed them to see it, to feel it. Bullets and bravery alone would not be enough to survive this place. They needed him. The larger snake reared back, its eyes locking onto a soldier who had stumbled, his gun empty, his hands shaking. It lunged, jaws wide. "No!" the soldier screamed, throwing up his arms in a futile attempt to shield himself. Experience tales with m v|l -NovelFire.net Lyerin extended a hand. With a flick of his fingers, a surge of energy crackled through the air, striking the snake mid-lunge. It recoiled, hissing in pain, and the soldier scrambled away, gasping. Others saw what had happened, and for a moment, their fear gave way to awe. They needed him. "Focus on the smaller one!" Lucas shouted, his voice hoarse. He fired again, reloading with shaking hands. The soldiers rallied, their fear still palpable but now laced with determination. They followed Lyerin''s guidance, striking with precision, working together, their movements more coordinated, their eyes flicking to him for reassurance. The serpents thrashed, their movements slowing. Wounds began to appear on their scales, dark ichor seeping out. The soldiers pressed the advantage, ducking and weaving, taking shots when they could. But the snakes were far from defeated. The larger one coiled, its muscles bunching, and lashed out with enough force to send three soldiers flying like ragdolls. They hit the ground hard, groaning in pain. Lyerin moved, his steps purposeful. He raised his hands, and tendrils of energy formed, lashing out and restraining the serpents. For a moment, the chamber was filled with blinding light. The snakes roared, their movements frantic, but the energy held them. "Finish it," Lyerin commanded, his voice ringing out over the chaos. The soldiers hesitated, then, driven by desperation and the need to survive, they obeyed. Bullets tore into scales. Blades found soft spots. The snakes'' roars became weaker, their struggles less pronounced. At last, with one final, shuddering convulsion, the serpents collapsed. The chamber fell silent, save for the ragged breathing of the soldiers and the occasional drip of water. Lyerin lowered his hands. The tendrils of energy faded. He turned, his gaze meeting each of theirs. They were bloodied, exhausted, terrified¡ªbut they were alive. And they knew, deep down, that it was because of him. He focused inward once more, seeing the Loyalty Bar flicker, its glow brightening. Level eleven. A small smile played at the corners of his lips. Progress. The soldiers staggered to their feet, exchanging glances filled with a mix of relief, gratitude, and lingering fear. They needed to catch their breath. But Lyerin''s mind was already moving ahead. To phase three! Chapter 280: Phase 3 Lyerin stepped forward, his movements fluid and confident as he led the group deeper into the network of caves. The atmosphere shifted immediately, the air growing heavier, colder, and tinged with something metallic and sour. The faint light of their torches flickered as if struggling against an unseen force. Shadows stretched unnaturally across the cave walls, twisting and contorting like living things trying to break free from the stone. Each step felt as though it carried them miles deeper into the earth, and every echo of their boots seemed to mock their presence. The path ahead sloped downward, narrowing into a spiraling descent. The rock walls were slick with a dark, oily substance that seemed to move, crawling slowly, leaving behind a faint phosphorescent trail. The soldiers exchanged wary glances, some tightening their grip on their weapons, others swallowing hard to keep the bile down. There were no sounds of water droplets here, no comforting signs of life. Only silence broken by their ragged breaths. "What¡­ is this place?" one of the soldiers asked, his voice trembling, eyes darting to the writhing substance on the walls. He avoided touching it at all costs. Lyerin barely glanced over his shoulder. "A place long forgotten," he said calmly, his tone indifferent, as if leading them through a routine walk. "Don''t touch it." "Why?" another soldier demanded, the stress making his voice sharper than intended. "What happens if we do?" sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Something you would not enjoy," Lyerin replied, a hint of amusement lacing his words. He continued walking, his pace never slowing. They pressed on, deeper into the unnerving cavern. Strange carvings emerged on the walls, etched deep into the rock as if by claws. They depicted twisted, inhuman figures locked in battle, writhing tendrils emerging from their bodies, their faces contorted in agony or rage. The carvings seemed to shimmer in the dim light, giving the impression that the figures were moving. The soldiers recoiled as they passed, some covering their eyes, others muttering prayers under their breath. "What are these¡­ things?" a young soldier asked, his voice cracking. His wide eyes were fixed on one particularly grotesque carving of a creature with too many limbs and a gaping maw. "Echoes of the past," Lyerin replied without pausing. "Things that should have remained buried." The ground began to change beneath their feet, shifting from hard stone to a spongy, pulsating surface. It gave slightly under their weight, and an unsettling warmth radiated from it. With each step, a faint thumping noise reverberated through their boots¡ªalmost like a heartbeat. The realization sent a shudder through the group. "What is this?" a soldier shouted, his voice tinged with panic. He stopped moving, staring down at the ground as if it might swallow him whole. "Living stone," Lyerin answered simply, turning to face him. "It senses fear. Keep moving." Several of the soldiers exchanged nervous glances, their fear evident. Despite Lyerin''s warning, their steps became hesitant, and the thumping grew louder. The walls, too, seemed to close in, undulating as if breathing in tandem with the floor. One soldier stumbled, catching himself on what looked like a cluster of crystalline spikes protruding from the wall. The crystals emitted a faint, sickly glow. "Beautiful," he whispered, unable to tear his gaze away. Then the spikes twitched, withdrawing from his touch as though repulsed. He stumbled backward, his face pale. "Keep your hands to yourselves," Lyerin said, his voice sharp now. "This place has a will of its own." As they continued, grotesque statues emerged from the gloom. Each was different¡ªsome humanoid, others completely alien, with elongated limbs, segmented bodies, and eyeless faces. Some appeared to be screaming, their mouths open wide in silent agony. Others were hunched over, as if hiding from an unseen horror. The soldiers skirted around them, their skin crawling. "Were these¡­ alive once?" someone asked, barely above a whisper. "Perhaps," Lyerin replied, unbothered. "Perhaps not. Does it matter?" Every turn in the cavern brought new horrors. Pools of viscous black liquid bubbled ominously. Faint, ghostly whispers drifted through the air, speaking in a language none of them recognized but all understood instinctively as a warning. Occasionally, flickers of movement appeared at the edge of their vision, vanishing the moment they tried to focus on it. Several soldiers whispered among themselves, some speculating about curses, others debating whether they had already crossed into another realm. The descent finally ended, opening into a vast chamber. The air grew frigid, and an oppressive force pressed down on them, making it difficult to breathe. What lay before them took their breath away¡ªand not in awe, but in pure, visceral terror. The chamber was lit by an eerie light emanating from an ancient-looking disk set into the floor. It pulsed rhythmically, casting shadows that seemed to dance with malevolent intent. The walls of the cavern were covered in countless skeletal remains¡ªhumanoid and otherwise. They were woven into the stone itself, their bony fingers reaching outward as if seeking escape. "What¡­ is this?" a soldier managed to choke out, his voice quivering. Lyerin stepped closer to the disk, his expression unreadable. "A nexus. A meeting point of power." He turned back to face them, his eyes cold and distant. "And it is not welcoming." The soldiers exchanged glances. Their hearts pounded in their chests, and a cold sweat dripped down their backs. Read exclusive content at m_v-l''-NovelFire.net Whatever this place was, they knew one thing¡ªit was no ordinary cave. The oppressive silence of the chamber was shattered by a faint sound¡ªa distant scraping, like metal against stone. It was almost imperceptible at first, easily dismissed as a trick of the cavern''s unsettling acoustics. The soldiers froze, their breaths caught in their throats. Eyes darted nervously, straining against the dim, pulsing light of the disk. Every shadow seemed alive, every whisper of movement amplified by the weight of their fear. Another scrape. Louder this time. It echoed through the chamber, setting their nerves on edge. "Did anyone else hear that?" one soldier whispered, his voice barely audible. Sweat dripped down his temple, and his hand trembled as he clutched his rifle. A shiver ran through the group. Another noise¡ªa clinking, skittering sound, like thousands of insect legs brushing against stone. It was closer now, impossible to ignore. Each scrape, each chitter, seemed to vibrate through their bones. The walls themselves felt as though they were moving, shifting to channel the noise directly into their ears. The soldiers gripped their weapons tighter, hearts pounding like war drums. The sound grew louder still. A rhythmic, pulsing cadence that mirrored the beating of the ancient disk. The floor beneath their feet began to tremble. Shadows moved across the walls, twisting and writhing, forming grotesque shapes that made even the bravest among them recoil. The scraping and skittering crescendoed, drowning out all other sounds until it was an all-encompassing roar. "Get ready!" Lucas barked, trying to steady his own nerves. His voice was tight with tension. Chapter 281: Not yet Out of the darkness, something emerged¡ªa massive, hulking form. At first, it was impossible to make out its features. It moved with an eerie fluidity, each step sending ripples through the living stone floor. As it stepped into the pulsing light, they saw it clearly¡ªa humanoid Trilobite-like creature. Its segmented exoskeleton glistened with an oily sheen, and its body was covered in overlapping chitinous plates. Spiny ridges lined its limbs, and its eyeless face was dominated by a gaping maw filled with needle-like teeth. Its limbs ended in razor-sharp claws that clicked together menacingly, producing a bone-chilling rhythm. The soldiers stared in stunned silence, their fear palpable. One of them took a hesitant step back, bumping into another. The creature''s head snapped in their direction, its maw opening and emitting a low, guttural growl that seemed to shake the very air around them. "Be careful," Lyerin''s voice cut through the noise, calm but firm. "Especially those who have already died once today." His eyes flickered to the soldier who had been revived earlier. "You. Fall back." The revived soldier hesitated, his face pale. "But I can help¡ª" "No," Lyerin said, his tone brooking no argument. "Get back." The creature moved then, faster than anything its size had any right to. It lunged, its claws slicing through the air with a high-pitched whine. The soldiers scattered, shouting warnings and curses as they scrambled to avoid its reach. "Fire!" Lyerin commanded, his voice a whip crack that cut through the chaos. The cavern erupted in a storm of gunfire. Bullets ricocheted off the creature''s armor-like shell, sparks flying in every direction. Some found their mark in the joints and softer sections, but the creature barely flinched. It reared back, emitting a deafening screech that reverberated through the cavern, causing several soldiers to clutch their ears. It struck out with one massive claw, cleaving through stone and sending shards flying. One soldier was thrown back, his weapon clattering uselessly to the ground. "Keep shooting!" Lucas shouted, desperation creeping into his voice. "Aim for the joints!" The soldiers adjusted their aim, concentrating their fire on the creature''s vulnerable spots. It roared in defiance, charging forward with terrifying speed. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Another swipe of its claws sent two soldiers sprawling, blood seeping through their torn armor. One soldier managed to roll aside just in time, narrowly avoiding being crushed. The creature''s movements were relentless, each strike calculated to maximize destruction. It swung its arm again, carving deep furrows into the ground. Dust and debris filled the air, making it hard to see. The soldiers fired blindly, coughing and choking as they tried to maintain their positions. "Move! Don''t let it corner you!" Lucas ordered, his voice hoarse. The creature twisted, using its tail to sweep several soldiers off their feet. It loomed over one fallen man, its maw opening wide. Saliva dripped onto the soldier''s face as he stared, paralyzed with fear. Before it could strike, another soldier unleashed a hail of bullets, drawing its attention away. The creature roared, spinning around and slamming its claws into the ground. Cracks spiderwebbed outward, causing the floor to quake. "Grenades!" a soldier yelled, pulling the pin on his own. Several others followed suit, lobbing explosives at the beast. The blasts rocked the chamber, momentarily shrouding the creature in smoke and flame. The soldiers held their breath, waiting to see if it had been enough. For a moment, there was silence. Then, the creature emerged from the smoke, its exoskeleton cracked and bleeding a viscous black ichor. But it was not defeated¡ªit was enraged. It charged with renewed fury, its movements more erratic, more dangerous. It swiped and lashed out, forcing the soldiers to retreat. A stray claw caught one man, flinging him into the air. He crashed against the cavern wall, his body limp. Lyerin watched the chaos unfold, his expression unreadable. "Focus," he called out, his voice cutting through the din. "Don''t lose yourselves." The soldiers rallied, pouring everything they had into the fight. The air was filled with the deafening roar of gunfire, the clang of metal against chitin, and the screams of men. The creature''s movements grew slower, each step labored. Its armor was cracked in multiple places, and its roars were tinged with pain. One final volley struck true, piercing deep into its chest. The creature stumbled, its limbs shaking. It let out one last defiant roar before collapsing, its body crashing to the ground with a resounding thud. The cavern fell silent, save for the ragged breathing of the survivors. They stared at the fallen beast, weapons still raised, unwilling to believe it was truly over. Lyerin stepped forward, his eyes never leaving the creature. "It is done," he said quietly. The soldiers lowered their weapons, exhaustion and relief washing over them. But the victory was bitter, their ranks diminished, and their spirits battered. For a moment, all they could do was breathe¡ªand remember the taste of fear. Lyerin''s voice, low and ominous, pierced the uneasy silence. "Or it''s not done." The words hung heavily in the air. A collective shiver ran down the soldiers'' spines. They barely had a chance to comprehend what he meant before it began again¡ªa noise so familiar it instantly rekindled every ounce of their terror. The scraping sound, like metal claws on stone, returned. It was no longer a solitary noise. It was a chorus, a symphony of dread. It echoed and multiplied, bouncing off the cavern walls, coming from all directions. The floor seemed to vibrate with its rhythm, and the soldiers'' grips on their weapons tightened, sweat pouring down their faces. The sound grew stronger, louder, more oppressive. Your next read is at m v|l-e''-NovelFire.net Each scrape was joined by a new layer¡ªa harsh chittering, like a thousand insectoid voices whispering in malevolent unison. Shadows rippled across the chamber walls, twisting and writhing as if alive. It was suffocating. Panic clawed at the edges of their minds. "Eyes up!" Lucas barked, his voice cracking slightly. "They''re coming!" The soldiers formed a tight circle, weapons aimed outward. Their eyes darted from one darkened corridor to the next, searching for the source of the sound. It wasn''t long before they saw it¡ªemerging from the darkness with a terrifying grace. First one, then two, then dozens. Humanoid trilobites stepped forward, their segmented exoskeletons gleaming with an oily sheen. They moved with an unsettling synchronicity, each step clicking and echoing in perfect time with the others. Their eyeless faces were just as monstrous as the first creature''s, and their razor-sharp claws glimmered in the dim light. "Oh, no," one soldier whispered, his voice trembling. "There''s too many." The creatures paused for a heartbeat, as if savoring the fear in the air. Then, with a deafening screech, they charged. "Hold your ground!" Lucas shouted, his rifle blazing to life. Bullets flew, sparking against the creatures'' shells. The other soldiers followed suit, unleashing a storm of gunfire. The chamber was instantly filled with the deafening roar of weapons fire, the acrid smell of gunpowder mixing with the dank air. Shell casings clattered to the stone floor, a frantic metallic rain. But for every shot that found its mark, another creature surged forward. One soldier screamed as a trilobite''s claw sliced through his defenses, barely missing his throat. He fell back, firing wildly. The creature hissed, pressing the attack. Another soldier lunged with a bayonet, driving the blade into the joint of the creature''s arm. It shrieked, but instead of retreating, it lashed out, its claw catching him across the chest. Blood sprayed across the cavern floor. Chapter 282: Cavern Coldness "Grenades! Use grenades!" another soldier yelled, pulling the pin and lobbing one into the fray. The explosion rocked the chamber, sending shards of chitin flying. Several creatures were torn apart, but it was only a temporary reprieve. More stepped over the remains of their fallen, undeterred, their movements relentless and unfeeling. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Fall back!" someone screamed, but there was nowhere to go. The creatures were everywhere, surrounding them, pushing them back into a shrinking circle. Lyerin stood at the edge of the battle, his expression unreadable. His eyes followed every movement, his body shifting only when necessary to evade stray attacks. He moved with a fluidity that bordered on inhuman, as if he were part of a different reality altogether. Occasionally, a creature would lunge at him, claws flashing. He would sidestep effortlessly, barely breaking stride. "Any time you want to jump in!" Lucas shouted, his voice strained. He was firing point-blank at a trilobite that refused to die. Its exoskeleton cracked, black ichor oozing from the wounds, but it kept coming, its claws snapping inches from his face. "Survive," Lyerin replied calmly, his voice almost lost in the chaos. "That''s all that matters now." The soldiers fought with a desperation born of pure survival instinct. One man swung the butt of his rifle like a club, shattering a trilobite''s mandibles. Another was grappling with a creature, using all his strength to keep its claws away from his chest. The air was thick with the sounds of struggle¡ªmetal clashing against chitin, shouts of pain and fury, the screeches of dying creatures. "Watch your left!" a soldier called, shoving his comrade aside as a trilobite lunged. . He drove his knife into the creature''s neck, twisting until it stopped moving. He barely had time to catch his breath before another was upon him. He ducked, feeling the rush of air as its claws passed inches above his head. A trio of creatures pressed toward the center of their formation. One soldier, out of ammunition, grabbed a fallen comrade''s knife and hurled himself at them. He stabbed one in the eye socket, wrenching the blade free as it screamed. But the second creature grabbed him from behind, lifting him off his feet. He kicked and struggled, but its grip was like iron. It flung him to the ground, and he landed with a sickening crack. Another soldier was dragged down by a swarm of trilobites, their claws tearing at his armor. He screamed, a raw, guttural sound, before it was abruptly cut off. His comrades fired into the mass, but it was too late. The creatures turned on them, hissing. "Keep fighting!" Lucas shouted, his voice raw. He reloaded his rifle with shaking hands, his eyes wild. "Don''t give up!" They were being overwhelmed. For every creature they killed, two more took its place. Their circle was shrinking, their ammunition dwindling. The air was thick with the smell of blood and ichor, the cavern floor slick and treacherous. A soldier slipped, his weapon skittering out of reach. He looked up just in time to see a claw descending. Suddenly, Lyerin stepped in. He moved like a wraith, his staff flashing. The creature''s claw was deflected, its body spinning as Lyerin struck with precision. He twisted, evading another attack with an almost casual grace. "You''re losing focus," he said, his voice cold. "Adapt, or die." The soldiers barely had time to process his words before the fight continued. A creature lunged at Lyerin, its claws aiming for his throat. He sidestepped, the movement impossibly smooth. His staff lashed out, breaking its arm at the joint. He moved to the next creature, and the next, each strike precise and deadly. But even he did not press the attack¡ªhe was testing, watching, evading. The soldiers fought on, their bodies aching, their breaths ragged. The creatures pressed harder, their relentless assault driving them to the brink. But they refused to break. They fought because there was no other option. They fought because survival was all they had left. The battle raged on, a whirlwind of chaos and blood, and in its midst, Lyerin watched, calculating, waiting. The fight continued, spiraling into a chaotic maelstrom of desperate survival and bloodshed. Lyerin stepped back, his expression impassive as he surveyed the battlefield. He moved with a ghostly elegance, side stepping lunges, weaving through frenzied strikes, and ducking beneath razor-sharp claws with a fluidity that spoke of preternatural awareness. However, his staff, normally an instrument of precision and violence, remained at his side. The Stonehooves Tribe spirit had spoken to him¡ªno blood spilled by his own hands for two years. And so, he watched. The soldiers, unaware of his oath, fought on, their faces twisted with exertion and terror. They were drenched in sweat, the salty tang mingling with the metallic stench of blood and the foul odor of ichor. The cavern was a symphony of violence¡ªgunfire roaring, metal clashing, bodies colliding with stone. "Hold the line!" Lucas''s voice cracked as he shouted orders, firing his rifle at point-blank range into the maw of a charging trilobite. The creature''s head snapped back, ichor spraying, but it did not fall. It reared up, claws outstretched, only for another soldier to rush forward with a bayonet. The blade sunk deep into a joint, and the creature shrieked, its death throes violent and wild. The soldier barely had time to yank his weapon free before two more trilobites surged forward, mandibles clacking. A young soldier to the left stumbled, his eyes wide with panic. He fumbled with his rifle, his fingers slick with sweat and blood. "Reload, reload," he muttered frantically, but his shaking hands betrayed him. A trilobite zeroed in on him, its chitinous legs scraping the ground as it approached. He froze, breath caught in his throat. "Move!" a comrade screamed, shoving him out of the way just in time. The trilobite''s claws slammed into the stone where he''d been standing, sending shards flying. The young soldier hit the ground hard, the impact driving the air from his lungs. He scrambled to his feet, heart pounding. Around him, the battle raged. "Cover me!" another soldier yelled, tossing a grenade into the fray. The explosion shook the cavern, fire and shrapnel engulfing a group of trilobites. Their screams were unearthly, a cacophony of rage and pain. But even as their charred remains fell, more emerged from the darkness, driven by a mindless, relentless hunger. A soldier near the center of the group cursed as his rifle jammed. Read latest stories on m_v-l''e|-NovelFire.net He tossed it aside, drawing a knife. The blade glinted in the dim light as he met a trilobite''s charge head-on. He slashed and stabbed, carving deep wounds into its exoskeleton. The creature hissed, its mandibles snapping inches from his face. With a roar, he drove the knife into its throat. Black ichor sprayed across his face, but he didn''t stop, even as another creature loomed behind him. "Behind you!" someone shouted, but it was too late. The trilobite''s claw raked across the man''s back, and he fell to his knees. His comrades closed ranks around him, driving the creature back, but it was a losing battle. Through it all, Lyerin moved like a shadow. He never attacked, never struck out, but he was always there¡ªjust out of reach, just beyond danger. A trilobite lunged at him, its claws slicing through the air. He pivoted, the motion smooth and effortless. The creature stumbled past, and he continued on his path, eyes scanning the battlefield. Another trilobite snapped at him, mandibles inches from his arm. He leaned back, the movement almost lazy, and it missed. "Chief Lyerin! We need help!" Lucas''s voice was raw, desperate. He was fighting three trilobites at once, his blade flashing as he parried their attacks. "Damn it, do something!" Lyerin met his gaze, unblinking. "You''re managing," he said, his voice cold. He turned away, evading another strike as if it were a mere inconvenience. Chapter 283: Panic Rumble The soldiers fought harder, driven by desperation. One of them swung a metal pipe, using it like a club. He shattered a trilobite''s claw, only to have another creature grab him from behind. He screamed, kicking and thrashing, but its grip was unbreakable. Another soldier leapt in, hacking at the creature''s arm with a hatchet. It released its prey, turning on its new attacker. A woman''s voice cut through the noise. "I''m out of ammo!" She hurled her empty rifle at a trilobite, drawing her knife. She ducked under its claws, slashing at its legs. It stumbled, and she pressed the attack, stabbing again and again. Blood and ichor coated her hands, but she didn''t stop until it lay still. "Stay together!" Lucas roared. The group pulled closer, their movements frantic but coordinated. They were surrounded on all sides, but they fought as one¡ªevery strike, every bullet, every scream a testament to their will to survive. But it wasn''t enough. The trilobites kept coming, their numbers endless. The soldiers were exhausted, their movements slowing. One man fell to his knees, gasping for breath. A trilobite loomed over him, claws raised. He closed his eyes, waiting for the end. "No!" Lucas charged, tackling the creature. They rolled across the ground, claws and fists flying. He landed on top, driving his knife into its chest. But another trilobite grabbed him, pulling him away. He struggled, teeth bared, but he was outmatched. Explore more at m|v-l-NovelFire.net Amid the chaos, a lone soldier stumbled, his vision swimming. Blood dripped from a wound on his forehead, blurring his sight. He saw a trilobite advancing, its claws slick with blood. He raised his weapon, but his strength was gone. The creature lunged, and for a moment, time seemed to slow. He saw the claw descending, and knew he couldn''t move fast enough. Then, with a sickening crunch, the trilobite''s claw closed around his neck. The force snapped his head back, severing it cleanly. His comrades screamed, "NOOOOOOOOH!!" with the sound tearing through the cavern. Lyerin''s eyes flicked to the fallen soldier, and for the briefest moment, something flickered in his gaze. But he did not move. The battle raged on, a storm of violence and chaos that seemed endless. The soldiers fought with every ounce of strength they had, but the trilobites were relentless. Their numbers never seemed to dwindle, and their strength was unmatched. When the first soldier had fallen, it was as if the horror of it hadn''t quite registered with the group. In the heat of battle, there had been no time to grieve, no time to think. They pressed on, their movements fueled by adrenaline and survival instinct. But as more soldiers fell, one by one, their desperation began to deepen. Each death was a brutal reminder of their fragility. A man screamed as a trilobite''s claw pierced his stomach, lifting him off the ground before tossing him aside like a ragdoll. Blood pooled around his body as he gasped for breath, eyes wide with terror. The sight of it sent a ripple of fear through his comrades. "Keep fighting!" Lucas shouted, his voice hoarse. He swung his blade with reckless abandon, his strikes wild and desperate. "We have to hold!" Another soldier stumbled as exhaustion took hold, his vision swimming. He barely had time to raise his weapon before a trilobite was upon him, its claws slicing through flesh and bone. He collapsed to the ground, his blood soaking into the cold stone beneath him. His comrades heard his strangled cry and knew another one of them was gone. "Fall back!" someone yelled, but there was nowhere to retreat. The trilobites closed in, their dark eyes gleaming with an unnatural hunger. One lunged at a young woman, its mandibles snapping inches from her face. She screamed, driving her knife into its throat. It thrashed, knocking her to the ground. Before she could rise, another trilobite descended upon her. Her screams were cut short. "Damn it!" A soldier with a bandaged arm fired his last bullet, the shot echoing in the cavern. He threw the empty gun at a trilobite in frustration. "Why won''t they die?" "They''re just too many!" another cried, swinging a metal pipe at a creature''s legs. The trilobite hissed, its claws tearing into his shoulder. He fell to his knees, pain blinding him. "I can''t... I can''t keep going..." The air was thick with the smell of blood and ichor, the sounds of battle deafening. Soldiers yelled, orders were barked, but it was chaos. Desperation had taken root. They were fighting for their lives, but with each passing moment, hope slipped further away. Lyerin watched from a distance, his expression unreadable. He evaded attacks with ease, his movements precise and calculated. But he did nothing to intervene. The Stonehooves Tribe spirit''s command bound him. Blood could not be spilled by his hand, even if his own allies were falling. He knew this, accepted it, but the tension in his jaw betrayed a flicker of emotion. A soldier with sweat streaming down his face gritted his teeth, slashing at a trilobite''s legs. "We can''t give up!" he yelled, his voice breaking. "We can''t¡ª" The words were cut off as a trilobite''s claw closed around his neck, squeezing until life left his eyes. He crumpled to the ground, lifeless. His comrades faltered, their resolve crumbling. "Help him!" a woman cried, her eyes wide with terror. She stumbled back as a trilobite advanced, its mandibles clicking. She raised her knife, hands trembling. "Stay away!" The creature lunged. She screamed, closing her eyes. But instead of the expected pain, she felt something heavy crash into her. She opened her eyes to see a comrade lying atop her, blood pouring from a deep wound in his side. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He had shielded her with his own body. "No... no, no, no..." She shook him, tears streaming down her face. "Pull it together!" Lucas roared, blood running down his face from a gash in his forehead. "We can''t fall apart now!" But they were falling apart. Panic was setting in. Every soldier who fell was a weight on their hearts, a reminder that they were losing. A soldier clutched his side, feeling the warmth of his own blood. "Is this... it?" he whispered, staring at the chaos around him. "Focus!" another screamed, trying to rally the group. But fear had taken hold. More trilobites emerged from the shadows, their numbers seemingly endless. They circled the soldiers, sensing their weakness. "Keep moving!" Lucas tried to rally them again, but his voice was drowned out by the roar of battle. A trilobite tackled him, pinning him to the ground. He struggled, teeth bared, as its mandibles came closer and closer. Another soldier rushed to help, only to be intercepted by two more creatures. They dragged him away, his screams echoing in the cavern. "Where is the end?" someone cried, their voice breaking with despair. "Where is the end to this?" "There is none," another whispered, his eyes wide with horror. He backed away, trembling. "We''re all going to die..." Lyerin''s eyes flicked to the soldier, his lips pressed into a thin line. He sidestepped another attack, his movements graceful even amid the chaos. The Stonehooves Tribe spirit''s decree held him fast. He couldn''t interfere, couldn''t spill blood. But he couldn''t look away either. A soldier fell to his knees, exhaustion finally overwhelming him. He saw a trilobite approach, its claws stained with blood. He closed his eyes, ready for the end. But then he heard something¡ªa voice, familiar but distant. It was Lucas, still fighting, still shouting orders. "We can''t fall! Not now!" Lucas roared, his voice raw. "Fight! Until the end!" For a brief moment, some of them rallied. The will to survive flared, if only for an instant. But the trilobites pressed in, their numbers endless. A soldier screamed as a claw tore through his side. Another fell, then another. Blood stained the stone, the cries of the dying filling the cavern. And then, one soldier''s head was caught in a trilobite''s grip. There was a sickening crunch, and the light left his eyes. His comrades saw, felt the weight of it. Desperation turned to despair. The battle raged on, but hope was slipping through their fingers like sand. Chapter 284: Titan vs Trilobites Lyerin stood at a distance, his gaze impassive as he watched the carnage unfold around him. The air was thick with the stench of blood and the acrid tang of sweat and fear. Shadows flickered across the walls of the cavern, cast by the dim light that barely pierced the darkness. It was a dance of death, and Lyerin moved through it with an eerie calm, sidestepping and evading the savage strikes of the trilobites with a grace that seemed almost otherworldly. The soldiers fell one by one. Read chapters at m_v-l''e|-NovelFire.net Each death was brutal, a raw display of the trilobites'' relentless savagery. Their claws ripped through flesh, their mandibles crushed bone. The sounds of screams and desperate cries echoed off the cavern walls, mingling with the hissing and clicking of their monstrous enemies. There was no mercy here, only the harsh reality of survival¡ªand for the soldiers, survival was slipping away with every breath. One soldier staggered back, clutching a gaping wound in his chest. Blood poured through his fingers, staining the rocky ground beneath him. He looked around, searching for allies, for hope¡ªbut there was none. The trilobites descended upon him, their claws and mandibles tearing him apart. His scream was swallowed by the darkness. Another soldier fell to his knees, his weapon slipping from his grasp. Exhaustion and despair had overtaken him. He raised his head just in time to see a trilobite''s claw descending. There was a sickening thud, and then silence. The creature moved on, seeking its next prey. "Fall back! Regroup!" Lucas''s voice rang out, ragged and desperate. He swung his sword with all the strength he had left, cleaving through the shell of a trilobite. The creature screeched and recoiled, but another took its place almost immediately. "We have to hold!" Lucas shouted, but his words were met with silence. The others were gone. Lyerin continued to watch, his expression unreadable. Occasionally, a trilobite would lunge at him, and he would move with fluid precision, sidestepping the attack or deflecting it with minimal effort. His movements were almost dismissive, as if he were merely swatting away flies. The Stonehooves Tribe spirit''s decree still held him¡ªhe could not spill blood. But as the battle raged on, it became clear that his lack of intervention was not due solely to the spirit''s command. There was something cold and detached in his eyes, as if he were measuring something beyond the soldiers'' struggle. One by one, the soldiers fell. The ground was littered with broken bodies, their lifeless eyes staring into the abyss. The last of them fought valiantly, refusing to give in even as the odds became impossible. But in the end, they too were overwhelmed. A young man with a shattered arm swung a piece of metal, screaming in defiance. A trilobite''s claw sliced through him, and he fell, his voice silenced forever. Only Lucas and the other one remained. Lucas stood with the soldier, his chest heaving, blood dripping from countless wounds. His sword was slick with ichor, his grip unsteady. Around him, the trilobites circled, their dark eyes gleaming with a cold, predatory light. Lucas glanced at the bodies of his fallen comrades, grief and rage warring within him. "Come on, then!" he shouted, his voice hoarse. "Is this all you''ve got?" The trilobites closed in. Lucas swung his sword in a wide arc, forcing them back for a moment. But it was a fleeting reprieve. They came at him from all sides, claws and mandibles snapping. He fought with everything he had, each strike fueled by desperation. But he was tiring. His movements grew sluggish, his breath ragged. He knew this was the end. In the midst of it all, Lyerin moved closer, still untouched, still calm. He evaded a trilobite''s strike with a slight shift of his weight, his eyes never leaving Lucas. There was a flicker of something in his gaze¡ªpity? Amusement? It was impossible to tell. Lucas stumbled, his legs giving out beneath him. He fell to one knee, using his sword to prop himself up. Blood dripped from a gash on his forehead, blurring his vision. The trilobites circled, sensing weakness. They moved in for the kill. And then they paused. Slowly, deliberately, they turned their attention to Lyerin. The creatures seemed to sense something in him, something different. For a moment, there was a tense silence, broken only by the sound of Lucas''s labored breathing. Lyerin stepped forward, his movements unhurried. He met Lucas''s gaze, his expression unreadable. "You fought well," he said, his voice calm. "But this is where it ends." The trilobites closed in, surrounding them both. Their claws clicked, their eyes glimmering with malice. Lucas gripped his sword tighter, knowing he had no strength left to fight. He glanced at Lyerin, his jaw clenched. "If you''re going to do something," he said through gritted teeth, "now would be the time." Lyerin didn''t respond. He simply watched as the trilobites tightened their circle, their movements slow and deliberate. The air was thick with tension, the promise of violence hanging heavy. Lucas''s heart pounded in his chest. He was out of time. The trilobites lunged. The first of the humanoid trilobites lunged forward, its massive claw raised high, ready to strike Lucas down. Its eyes gleamed with malevolent intent, and the cavern seemed to pulse with the anticipation of death. But just as its claw descended, a deafening impact shook the ground. The trilobite was yanked back with a sickening crunch as a massive, titanic hand closed around it, lifting it effortlessly into the air before slamming it down with bone-crushing force. The trilobite''s body shattered, its segmented shell splitting apart like a cracked stone. Dust and fragments exploded outward, sending shards skittering across the cavern floor. Lucas blinked, stunned. What he had just seen defied all logic. Before him stood a colossal figure, its form towering and imposing¡ªa human, but vastly larger than anything Lucas had ever known. The giant''s skin glowed faintly in the dim light, and its eyes burned with a primal intensity. It was one of his fallen comrades¡ªreborn, transformed, a titan of raw power and fury. Another trilobite screeched and leapt at the massive figure. Its claws clanged against the giant''s armored limbs, but the impact barely seemed to register. With a swift motion, the titan soldier swung a fist that crashed into the creature, sending it hurtling through the air. The trilobite slammed into the wall with a resounding boom, crumpling like a broken insect. Lucas''s jaw dropped. Around him, the ground trembled as more giants rose, each one emerging from the shadows. The air vibrated with their movements. They were his comrades¡ªthe same soldiers who had fallen moments ago. Now they loomed over the battlefield, their forms towering, their presence awe-inspiring. One by one, they turned their gaze toward the trilobites, and in that gaze was a terrible promise of retribution. The trilobites hissed and clicked, sensing the shift in power. They circled warily, their predatory instincts screaming danger. But hesitation was not in their nature. With a chorus of screeches, they attacked, swarming toward the towering figures with a fury born of desperation. One trilobite launched itself at the nearest titan, its claws slashing in a flurry of brutal strikes. The giant soldier responded with a roar that echoed through the cavern. It caught the creature mid-air and squeezed, crushing its carapace with a sickening crunch. Green ichor sprayed, and the trilobite''s limbs spasmed helplessly before going limp. The titan hurled the broken body aside, its expression set with grim determination. Lucas scrambled to his feet, his heart pounding. He barely had time to react as another trilobite lunged at him. Its mandibles snapped inches from his face. He ducked, rolling to the side, but before he could recover, a massive foot descended. The trilobite was crushed beneath the weight of another titan, reduced to pulp in an instant. The giant soldier glanced down at Lucas, a flicker of recognition in its eyes, before turning back to the battle. The cavern was a storm of chaos. The titans moved with surprising speed, their steps shaking the ground. They tore into the trilobites with a fury that bordered on savage, their massive fists shattering shells, their kicks sending creatures flying. One titan grabbed a trilobite by its limbs and twisted, ripping it apart as easily as a child might break a twig. Another stomped the ground, creating a shockwave that knocked several trilobites off their feet. The creatures screeched, regrouped, and attacked again, but they were no match for the reborn giants. A trilobite scuttled across the ground, weaving between the titans'' legs, its eyes fixed on Lucas. It lunged, mandibles snapping. Lucas braced himself, ready to fight, but the attack never came. A giant hand swept down, catching the creature mid-leap. The titan soldier raised it high, then smashed it against the ground. The impact left a crater, and the trilobite''s body lay motionless, shattered beyond recognition. It was war! Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Titans versus Trilobites! Chapter 285: An idea Lyerin watched from the sidelines, his expression calm, almost detached. He moved with effortless precision, evading any trilobite that came too close. One lunged at him, its claws slashing through the air, but Lyerin sidestepped with a casual grace. Another tried to catch him from behind, but he ducked, his movements fluid and almost mocking. The trilobites seemed to sense that he was untouchable, and they turned their fury on the giants instead. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lucas''s mind raced. Questions flooded his thoughts, but there was no time to think, no time to ask. He focused on staying alive, on avoiding the claws and mandibles that sought to tear him apart. Around him, the titans fought with relentless ferocity. One giant grabbed a trilobite by its tail, swinging it like a weapon. It smashed into another trilobite, and both creatures crumpled to the ground. The titan roared, its voice a deep, resonant sound that seemed to shake the very walls. Another titan waded into a group of trilobites, its massive hands swinging like hammers. Shells cracked and limbs flew as it tore through the creatures with brutal efficiency. One trilobite managed to climb onto the titan''s back, its claws digging into the flesh beneath the armor. The giant soldier roared in pain, reaching back to grab the creature. It ripped the trilobite free and crushed it in its grip, ichor dripping from its fingers. The battle raged on. Trilobites swarmed from every direction, their numbers seemingly endless. The titans fought with every ounce of strength they had, but the enemy was relentless. A giant soldier fell, the massive form came crashing to the ground. Trilobites swarmed over it, tearing into its flesh. Another titan came to its aid, smashing through the attackers with a fury that bordered on desperation. Lucas found himself back-to-back with one of the giants. He glanced up, his breath coming in ragged gasps. "Who are they?" he shouted, barely able to hear his own voice over the roar of battle. Lyerin''s voice cut through the chaos, calm and steady. "They are your comrades," he said. "Reborn with twice the speed, size, power, and strength. Their second life." Lucas''s heart pounded. He had seen death claim these men and women. Now they stood before him as titans, wielding a power beyond imagination. But even with their strength, the battle was far from won. Your journey continues on m v|l--NovelFire.net The trilobites pressed in, their claws slashing, their mandibles snapping. A titan staggered, its knee buckling as a trilobite struck a vulnerable joint. It fell, and the creatures swarmed over it. Lucas watched in horror, unable to look away. The giant struggled, but the weight of the enemy was too great. It roared one last time before falling silent. "No!" Lucas shouted, lunging forward. But he was too late. Another trilobite was upon him, its claws descending. He braced himself, but a massive hand snatched the creature away. The titan soldier hurled it into the darkness, then turned to Lucas, nodding once before rejoining the fray. The ground shook as another trilobite fell. The titans fought with everything they had, their movements growing slower, their breaths labored. Blood and ichor stained the cavern floor. The trilobites'' numbers seemed endless, their fury unmatched. And yet, the giants stood their ground, refusing to give in. As the last of the trilobites fell, Lucas found himself surrounded by the towering figures of his reborn comrades. They were battered, bloodied, but unbroken. For a moment, there was silence¡ªa heavy, suffocating silence that pressed down on them all. Then, from the shadows, came a familiar sound¡ªthe clicking and hissing of more trilobites. Dozens of them emerged, their eyes gleaming with malevolent light. They closed in, circling like vultures. Lyerin stepped forward, his gaze cold. "It seems," he said, "the fight is not yet over." The tension in the air was palpable, a suffocating weight that pressed down on every soldier as the trilobites closed in. The clicking and hissing of the creatures reverberated off the cavern walls, a sinister cacophony that seemed to mock the fragile hope the soldiers had clung to moments ago. Their breath came in ragged gasps, and despite their new forms¡ªtheir massive size, their raw power¡ªfear gnawed at the edges of their minds. "We''re surrounded!" one of the titans bellowed, his voice echoing. He swung his colossal arm, sending a trilobite flying, but two more immediately took its place, scuttling over the broken bodies of their fallen kin. "There''s too many of them!" Another soldier, her form towering yet trembling, glanced frantically around. "Where do they keep coming from?" she yelled, smashing a trilobite with a thunderous stomp. The creature''s shell cracked beneath her foot, but even as it died, its brethren pressed forward with relentless determination. "They''re endless!" another soldier cried out, his voice tinged with despair. He swung his massive fist, splintering a trilobite in half. The impact sent shards of chitin flying, but it did nothing to slow the tide. He turned, his face pale beneath the blood and grime. "What do we do?!" "Fall back!" a voice shouted¡ªa vain order lost amid the chaos. "Fall back where?!" someone else screamed in response, eyes wild. "There''s nowhere to go!" The ground beneath them trembled as the trilobites closed in, their segmented bodies writhing like a living tide. Every strike, every swing, was met with a surge of claws and mandibles. The titans were strong, but the creatures were relentless, each one willing to tear them apart piece by piece. "Hold the line!" a veteran titan roared, planting his massive feet as he swung his arm like a battering ram. The motion sent several trilobites crashing into the walls, their bodies shattering like porcelain. But the victory was fleeting. More came, crawling over their fallen comrades. He gritted his teeth, sweat mixing with blood on his face. "We have to hold!" "How?!" came a desperate voice from behind. "They''re pushing us back!" A titan stumbled as three trilobites latched onto him, their claws biting deep into his flesh. He roared in pain, reaching up to tear them away, but they clung tighter, their mandibles slicing through muscle and bone. Another titan stepped in, ripping the creatures free and tossing them aside, but the fallen soldier collapsed, his breath coming in shallow gasps. "Don''t give in!" the rescuer shouted, his voice shaking. He turned to the others, eyes wide. "We can''t fall here!" "But we''re losing ground!" another titan cried, swinging his massive arms in a wide arc to keep the trilobites at bay. The effort cost him¡ªhis movements were growing sluggish, his strength ebbing. "We can''t keep this up!" Lucas, standing at the center of the chaos, felt his heart pounding like a drum. He dodged a claw, barely escaping with his life as a trilobite lunged at him. The cavern was a storm of violence, a whirlwind of death. Despite their newfound size and power, they were being overwhelmed. And he could see it in the eyes of his comrades¡ªthe fear, the realization that their strength might not be enough. "What do we do?" someone pleaded, his voice cracking. He crushed a trilobite beneath his heel, but his hands were trembling. "What do we do?!" "Lyerin!" a titan shouted, his voice rising above the fray. "What do we do?! You have to do something!" Lyerin stood apart from the battle, his movements calm and precise as he evaded the trilobites that occasionally lunged at him. He moved with an almost casual grace, as though the chaos around him were of no consequence. But now, he turned his gaze on the soldiers¡ªhis expression unreadable, his eyes cold. "Lyerin!" another soldier screamed, desperation in his voice. "Tell us what to do!" A trilobite lunged at the speaker, its claws slicing through the air. He caught the creature with one massive hand, crushing it effortlessly, but the strain was evident. Blood dripped from wounds that should have healed. His breaths came in ragged gasps. "We can''t¡­ hold them back forever!" "We need a plan!" another soldier shouted, barely dodging a trilobite''s attack. He slammed his fist into the ground, creating a shockwave that sent several creatures sprawling. But the effort drained him. "Lyerin, do something!" Lyerin tilted his head, watching the scene with a detached calm that bordered on eerie. He stepped back, letting another trilobite pass him harmlessly by. "You''re stronger now," he said, his voice calm and measured. "Use that strength." "We are using it!" a soldier spat, his face contorted with rage and exhaustion. "But they just keep coming!" "Then fight smarter," Lyerin replied, sidestepping another attack. His movements were effortless, a contrast to the titans'' labored swings. "They''re mindless creatures. Use that." "That''s easy for you to say!" another titan roared, his body trembling with the effort of keeping the trilobites at bay. "You''re not the one being torn apart!" A chorus of agreement rose from the soldiers. Their fear was raw, their desperation palpable. They had been granted a second life¡ªa second chance¡ªbut now that chance felt like a curse. The trilobites pressed in, their numbers seemingly endless. And with every passing moment, the titans'' resolve began to waver. Lyerin''s expression darkened. "If you fall now," he said, his voice cold, "you will never rise again. Fight." "But how?!" a soldier cried, tears mingling with sweat on his face. "How do we fight this?!" Lyerin''s gaze swept over them, assessing, calculating. He seemed to consider their plight for a long moment, then nodded to himself. "I have an idea," he said. The words hung in the air, a fragile hope amid the chaos. For a moment, the soldiers hesitated, their breaths caught. They turned to him, waiting, desperate for a plan¡ªany plan¡ªthat might save them. Chapter 286: Guidance Lyerin''s gaze swept across the cavern, taking in the desperation etched on every face. Blood stained the ground, and the air was heavy with the stench of death and sweat. The titanic soldiers stood battered, their breaths coming in ragged gasps. Clawed wounds crisscrossed their massive forms, and their eyes¡ªwide and fearful¡ªflicked nervously between the countless trilobites advancing upon them. "If only you would listen to me," Lyerin said, his voice low but carrying above the chaos with an authority that cut through their panic. The soldiers exchanged glances, their expressions wavering between skepticism and desperate hope. The din of battle had reduced them to the edge of despair, but Lyerin''s words hung heavy in the air. They had no choice but to grab at whatever lifeline was thrown their way. "Yes! Yes, we''ll listen!" one of the titans shouted, his voice raw. He stepped forward, blood dripping from a deep gash in his shoulder. "Just tell us what to do!" "Anything!" another yelled, crushing a trilobite underfoot with a sickening crunch. He turned his head, sweat and grime streaking his face. "We''ll do it!" "Tell us, Lyerin!" a third bellowed, swinging his massive arm in a desperate arc that scattered several creatures. "What do we need to do?!" Lyerin''s expression remained unreadable as he took a measured step forward, evading a clawed swipe with an almost casual grace. The humanoid trilobites hissed and clicked, their black eyes glistening like polished stones in the dim light of the cavern. "First," Lyerin said, his tone cold and unwavering, "stop wasting your strength. Every wild swing you make tires you out. Every desperate charge drains you faster than they can be killed." "But they''re everywhere!" a soldier protested, panting heavily. "What choice do we have?!" "Discipline," Lyerin replied sharply. "You have the strength, but you fight like frightened animals. Form ranks. Hold your ground." "Form ranks?!" one of the titans barked incredulously. He swatted a trilobite away, its shell shattering like glass. "We''re not in a parade ground! These things¡ª" "They will break you apart because you let them," Lyerin interrupted, his voice like a whip crack. "You are larger, stronger, and faster. Use that. Fight together, not alone. Shield one another." The soldiers hesitated, glancing at one another. Their movements were hesitant, uncertain, but a few began to form loose lines, their massive bodies pressed together as they braced against the onslaught. The trilobites surged forward, claws and mandibles tearing at flesh, but the soldiers began to stand their ground, their combined strength pushing back. "Good," Lyerin said, nodding once. "But not enough." "What more?!" one of them gasped, his massive hands straining to hold back two trilobites at once. He shoved them away with a roar, but exhaustion was etched into every line of his face. "We''re doing what you said!" "Focus on their weakness," Lyerin continued, his eyes narrowing. "Their shells are strong, but they have gaps¡ªjoints and soft spots. Aim there." "How do we even see them?!" a soldier demanded, crushing a trilobite''s head with a bone-rattling strike. "They''re too fast!" "Then slow them down," Lyerin said simply, sidestepping another lunging trilobite. His movements were fluid, almost dance-like. "Use your environment." The soldiers exchanged glances, uncertain. "The environment?" one asked, disbelief thick in his voice. "What are you talking about?" "Look around you," Lyerin said, his voice taking on a cold edge of impatience. "You stand in a cavern filled with stone. Use it." Slow understanding dawned on a few faces. One of the titans, his eyes alight with a desperate kind of hope, grabbed a massive stone from the cavern floor and hurled it with all his might. The trilobite it struck exploded into shards of shell and ichor. Others quickly followed suit, smashing rocks against the creatures or using the jagged edges of the cavern walls to their advantage. "It works!" someone shouted, a note of relief breaking through the terror. "It actually works!" "Of course it works," Lyerin said, his tone biting. "You have the tools. Use them." The titans'' confidence grew, and they began to fight more strategically. Two soldiers worked together to pin a trilobite between their massive arms, crushing it before it could react. Another group formed a line, their backs to the wall, fending off wave after wave with coordinated strikes. The cavern echoed with the sounds of battle¡ªgrunts, roars, and the sickening crunch of shells breaking. But the fight was far from over. The trilobites, sensing resistance, doubled their efforts. One of the soldiers stumbled, his foot slipping on blood-slick stone. A trilobite lunged at him, claws poised to strike. He braced himself for death¡ªbut another titan caught the creature mid-air, hurling it aside with a roar of defiance. "Stay together!" Lyerin barked, his eyes blazing. "Protect one another!" "We''re trying!" a soldier yelled, his voice cracking. He swung his fist with all his strength, smashing another trilobite to pieces. "But they just keep coming!" Lyerin''s expression darkened. "Then we need to end this quickly." "How?!" someone screamed, his voice raw. "Tell us!" Lyerin''s gaze swept the battlefield, calculating. "Draw them in," he said. "Make them focus on one point. Overwhelm them with your size and strength. When they are distracted, crush them all." "That''s suicide!" a soldier protested, his eyes wide. "We''ll be overwhelmed!" "Not if you do it right," Lyerin replied coldly. "Trust me." There was silence¡ªa heartbeat of hesitation. Then, slowly, the titans nodded. They gathered together, forming a tight circle. The trilobites hissed and clicked, sensing weakness, and surged forward as one. "Hold the line!" someone yelled, his voice fierce. "Together!" another roared. The titans braced themselves, their massive forms trembling under the weight of the assault. Claws tore at their flesh, but they held firm. Inch by inch, they drew the trilobites in, funneling them toward the center. The air was thick with the scent of blood and sweat, and every heartbeat felt like an eternity. "Now!" Lyerin shouted. The titans erupted, their strength unleashed in a final, desperate surge. They crushed trilobites underfoot, shattered shells with their fists, and hurled bodies into the darkness. Experience exclusive tales on m v|l e''-NovelFire.net The cavern trembled with their fury, and for a brief, shining moment, they were unstoppable. When the dust settled, the trilobites lay in shattered pieces around them. The titans stood victorious¡ªbloodied, battered, but alive. Lyerin stepped forward, his expression inscrutable. "Next time," he said softly, "listen from the start." The soldiers barely had a moment to catch their breath. Blood dripped from their wounds, and their massive chests heaved from exertion. The air was heavy with the metallic tang of blood and the acrid stench of ichor. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Stones were slick with gore, and their ears rang with the fading echoes of battle. For a heartbeat, there was a fragile silence. Then the ground trembled. A low rumble reverberated through the cavern walls, and every head snapped toward the darkness. Dozens¡ªno, hundreds¡ªof glistening black eyes emerged from the shadows, reflecting the dim light like an ocean of stars. The new wave of humanoid trilobites moved as one, their claws clacking in a horrific symphony that made the air feel colder. Lyerin stepped forward, his gaze as calm and steady as ever. "Do you still need my help?" he asked, his tone almost mocking, but there was a flicker of genuine curiosity beneath it. The titanic soldiers, bruised and bloodied, exchanged glances. They wanted to scream "yes." The words were on their lips, desperate and pleading, but they swallowed them down. Lyerin''s piercing gaze told them everything they needed to know. He wanted to see what they could do¡ªwithout him. One of the titans stepped forward, his fists clenched so hard that the knuckles cracked. "We can handle it," he said, though the tremor in his voice betrayed him. "We''ve come this far." "Fine," Lyerin said, leaning against a jagged rock as if settling in to watch a spectacle. "Show me." The wave of trilobites surged, an unstoppable tide of chitin and malice. The ground quaked beneath their charge. The titans took a collective breath, their bodies tense. There was no strategy whispered in their ears this time. No guiding hand to lead them through the darkness. Only their raw strength¡ªand their fragile hope. "Form up!" bellowed one of the soldiers, trying to echo Lyerin''s previous command. "Hold the line!" They scrambled to form a defensive ring, their massive forms pressed together. The first trilobite struck with a deafening screech, throwing itself at the line with reckless abandon. Its claws clanged off a titan''s arm like a blacksmith''s hammer on steel. The titan grunted, his muscles straining, and shoved the creature back. Another trilobite leapt over its fallen kin, jaws snapping. "Incoming on the left!" a soldier shouted, his voice hoarse with exhaustion. He swung his arm in a wide arc, smashing two trilobites mid-air. Their shells cracked, but three more were already clawing at his legs. "Stay together!" another yelled, panic creeping into his tone. "Don''t let them break the line!" But staying together was easier said than done. The trilobites were relentless, their bodies a blur of motion. One titan stumbled as a creature latched onto his arm, its claws sinking deep. He roared in pain, trying to shake it off. Another trilobite lunged at his exposed back. "Get it off me!" he screamed, thrashing wildly. Blood sprayed as the creature''s claws ripped deeper. "I''m coming!" a fellow soldier roared, charging forward. He barreled into the trilobite, knocking it away, but left a gap in the line. Instantly, two more trilobites seized the opportunity, slipping through. "We''re getting overrun!" someone shouted, desperation clear in their voice. "We need to regroup!" "Regroup where?!" another snapped, crushing a trilobite''s head with a sickening crunch. "They''re everywhere!" One soldier, his body shaking from exhaustion, tried to remember Lyerin''s words. "Aim for the joints!" he cried, striking out with all his might. His fist slammed into the soft gap between a trilobite''s armored plates, and it let out a guttural shriek, collapsing in a twitching heap. "Focus on their weak points!" he repeated, trying to rally the others. But for every trilobite that fell, two more seemed to take its place. The ground beneath them was a battlefield of blood and ichor, of shattered shells and broken bodies. A titan stumbled backward, tripping over the remains of a fallen comrade. A trilobite pounced, claws raised to strike. The titan barely managed to catch its arms, their strength evenly matched. He grunted, sweat streaming down his face. "I can''t hold it!" he yelled, muscles straining. Two soldiers rushed to his aid, grabbing the trilobite and tearing it away. They hurled it to the ground and stomped, the cavern shaking with every blow. But their victory was short-lived. More trilobites closed in, their dark eyes glinting with predatory glee. "We''re not fast enough!" a soldier panted, his movements slowing. "They keep coming!" "Then we need to be smarter!" another snapped, swinging a stone like a club. The impact shattered a trilobite''s shell, but left the soldier open. Claws raked across his back, and he screamed, falling to one knee. Panic set in. The titans lashed out wildly, their coordination unraveling. They fought with all the desperation of cornered animals, but their strength was fading. For every creature they killed, another took its place. They were being worn down, bit by bit, their massive forms buckling under the relentless assault. "Is this it?" one of them gasped, blood streaming from a wound on his forehead. "Are we done for?" "Don''t say that!" another roared, smashing a trilobite against the cavern wall. "We''re not done!" But his defiance rang hollow. The titans were tiring, their movements slowing. A trilobite lunged, and a soldier barely managed to parry. Another clawed at his leg, bringing him to one knee. The line was breaking, and they all knew it. From his perch, Lyerin watched with an impassive gaze. The titans'' desperation was palpable, their struggle immense. Yet he made no move to intervene. He sidestepped a trilobite that lunged his way, almost lazily, as if swatting away a fly. The soldiers saw it¡ªthe effortless way he moved¡ªand something inside them cracked. Envy. Desperation. A raw, biting need to prove themselves. They roared, a collective cry of defiance, and surged forward with renewed fury. "Push them back!" one of the titans bellowed, his voice raw. "For ourselves!" They fought harder, digging deep into reserves of strength they hadn''t known they possessed. Two soldiers worked together, grabbing a trilobite and smashing it against the cavern floor. Another trio formed a wedge, plowing through the creatures with brute force. They used the environment¡ªstones, walls, each other. Anything to gain an edge. But it was chaos. Disorganized. Desperate. For every small victory, they paid a heavy price. Another titan fell, his body crumpling beneath the weight of three trilobites. Another screamed as claws tore through his arm. The line wavered. Cracks formed. But they fought on. "Lyerin!" one of them gasped, his voice filled with raw desperation. "Please¡­" Lyerin tilted his head slightly, his eyes narrowing. "Is this all you have?" he murmured, more to himself than to them. The titans didn''t hear him. They were too busy fighting, too busy surviving. Another wave of trilobites surged forward. Chapter 287: Shrink The cavern echoed with the sounds of battle¡ªroars of defiance, the clash of claw against flesh, and the relentless thrum of bodies slamming into stone. The titans, bruised and battered, staggered to regroup. Their breaths came in ragged gasps, their movements heavy with exhaustion. For a moment, it felt like the weight of the entire world pressed down on them. Then, over the cacophony, a voice cut through like a blade through fog. Cold. Steady. Commanding. "Enough," Lyerin said, stepping forward with an air of effortless control. His eyes burned with a cold fire as he surveyed the chaos. "I''m taking charge again." The titans paused, a flicker of hope flashing in their exhausted faces. Lyerin''s presence was like a steel spine to their crumbling willpower. The humanoid trilobites screeched, sensing a change in the air, but it didn''t matter. They were about to learn the difference between desperate fury and precision warfare. "Form up!" Lyerin commanded, his voice like iron. The titans moved without hesitation. They slammed into place, their bodies forming a solid wall of muscle and fury. The trilobites lunged, but they were met with a coordinated front. Under Lyerin''s watchful eye, the soldiers moved as one, their strikes precise and devastating. "Left flank, advance!" Lyerin barked. Three titans surged forward, fists crashing into trilobites with bone-crushing force. Chitin splintered, and ichor sprayed like rain. One titan grabbed a creature by its legs and swung it into another, shattering their shells in a grotesque explosion of black ichor. "Watch your footing!" Lyerin called, his eyes flicking toward a soldier who stumbled over a fallen comrade. The warning came just in time. The titan regained his balance and crushed a trilobite that had been ready to pounce. His thanks was a curt nod before he rejoined the fray. There was no room for pleasantries here¡ªonly survival. "Focus on the joints!" Lyerin reminded them, his voice sharp but steady. "Break them down!" The titans obeyed. Their strikes were no longer wild and desperate. Every blow was aimed with lethal intent. One soldier caught a trilobite''s claw, twisting it until the joint popped with a sickening crack. Another drove his fist into the creature''s exposed underbelly, rupturing its insides. "Group up! Protect each other''s flanks!" Lyerin ordered. The titans adjusted, moving like a living fortress. They shielded each other, their backs pressed together. A trilobite leapt, its claws outstretched, but it was met with a brutal double strike that sent it crashing to the ground. "Use the environment," Lyerin said, a hint of satisfaction in his tone. "You are giants now¡ªact like it." One soldier roared, picking up a boulder the size of a wagon and hurling it into a cluster of trilobites. The impact shattered the creatures and sent shockwaves through the ground. Another titan ripped a stalactite from the ceiling, wielding it like a massive spear. He impaled two trilobites in a single thrust, their bodies writhing before going limp. "Keep pushing!" Lyerin urged, his voice never faltering. "You have the strength. Use it!" The titans moved as if possessed, their confidence bolstered by Lyerin''s commands. They drove the trilobites back, step by step. Find adventures on m_v l|-NovelFire.net The cavern became a battlefield of shattered shells and broken bodies. Blood and ichor soaked the ground, pooling around their feet. "Incoming¡ªabove!" Lyerin shouted, pointing. The titans looked up just in time. Several trilobites had scaled the walls, launching themselves down like living missiles. The titans braced themselves. One caught a trilobite mid-air, slamming it into the ground with a force that cracked the stone beneath it. Another sidestepped the attack, bringing his fists down like twin hammers. The pace was relentless. For every trilobite that fell, another took its place. But the titans no longer fought alone. They fought as one, their movements orchestrated by Lyerin''s commands. "Rotate positions!" Lyerin called. "Tired fighters to the center. Fresh blood to the front!" The titans shifted seamlessly. Those on the verge of collapse moved inward, protected by their stronger comrades. The fresh fighters surged forward, their strikes like thunderclaps in the cavern''s oppressive darkness. "Drive them back! Show no mercy!" Lyerin''s voice was a whip crack in the storm. The titans obeyed, their roars shaking the very walls. They tore through the trilobites with savage precision. One titan grabbed a creature by the head and ripped it clean off, tossing it aside like a broken toy. Another stomped down, crushing a trilobite''s torso beneath his massive foot. The trilobites began to falter. Their relentless assault wavered under the titans'' coordinated fury. But Lyerin did not allow even a moment of complacency. "Press the attack!" he shouted. "Do not let up!" The titans pushed harder, their bodies fueled by a mix of rage and determination. They moved like a tidal wave, unstoppable and unbreakable. Trilobites screeched and fell, their bodies torn apart by the titans'' onslaught. At last, the cavern fell silent. The ground was littered with the remains of their enemies. The titans stood victorious, their chests heaving, their bodies slick with blood and ichor. They had done it. They had survived. Or so they thought. Lyerin''s voice, calm and chilling, cut through the silence. "It''s not done." The first soldier noticed it in the heat of the silence¡ªa subtle shift, a tingling that coursed through his veins. His body shivered, and then, without warning, the world around him seemed to grow. Or, more accurately, he began to shrink. He gasped, looking at his hands as they rapidly lost their massive size, his towering limbs retreating to what they once were. Panic erupted in his mind, his heart pounding a brutal rhythm against his ribs. "Wh-what''s happening?" he shouted, his voice cracking. It was high-pitched, desperate, human again. Around him, the other titans began to change. Their hulking forms contracted, the once-mighty bodies that had smashed trilobites to pulp now dwindled. Heavy footsteps became lighter, the sound of bones creaking and muscles retracting filled the air¡ªa grotesque symphony of despair. Each soldier''s eyes widened, terror carving deep lines across their faces. "Captain! It''s happening to me too!" yelled another, his voice trembling. His hands, moments ago capable of crushing a trilobite''s skull, now barely formed fists. "Why? Why are we shrinking?!" The panic spread like wildfire. Soldiers stumbled over themselves, reaching for one another as if physical contact might anchor them. One fell to his knees, his armor now awkwardly hanging loose. "This can''t be happening," he whispered, eyes wide, breath shallow. "We can''t be... normal again... not now!" A woman, her expression etched with dread, tried to rip her gauntlets off, as if freeing her hands would somehow halt the process. "I don''t want this! I don''t want to be small again!" she screamed, her voice a piercing wail that echoed through the cavern. "Not now! Not after everything we fought through!" "Calm down!" one of the more seasoned soldiers tried to command, though even he could not hide the quaver in his tone. "We¡ªwe just need to think!" "Think?! Think about what?" another spat back, his eyes wild. "We''re shrinking, we''re helpless! Those things... those things will tear us apart!" Indeed, as they returned to their human sizes, the grim reality set in. The trilobite corpses that had once seemed manageable now loomed around them, and the realization of what this meant stole the breath from their lungs. They were not titans anymore. They were just human. "What do we do?" someone asked, voice cracking with desperation. "We can''t... we can''t fight them like this!" Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even as the panic swelled, a chilling sound echoed through the cavern. At first, it was a distant skittering, a faint rustling that made the hair on their arms stand. But the noise grew louder, like claws scraping stone. The walls vibrated with the sinister rhythm, and the soldiers turned as one, dread pooling in their stomachs. From the shadows, they emerged. More humanoid trilobites. Countless eyes glimmered in the dim light. More claws, more gnarled limbs. An endless tide of grotesque figures. There was no mistaking their intent. This was not an ambush. It was an extermination. The soldiers froze, their hearts pounding like war drums. For a long moment, all that existed was the oppressive reality of their mortality. The titanic strength that had once filled them with hope was gone, and the nightmare returned. "No... no, no, no," one man whispered, stumbling back, his eyes wide. "Not again. Not like this." The panic surged anew. Soldiers cried out, their voices cracking under the weight of fear. "What are we supposed to do now?!" one shouted, his hands trembling as he pointed at the advancing wave. "Fight them with what? Our bare hands?!" "Run," another whispered, but there was no conviction in his voice. "We need to run!" "Run where?" snapped a woman, her voice laced with hysteria. "Did you see how many of them there are? We''re trapped!" The desperation clawed at them, suffocating. They backed away from the creatures, step by step, even though they knew there was nowhere to go. They turned their heads frantically, searching for any glimmer of salvation. But all they saw were the walls closing in and the darkness filled with death. "I can''t... I can''t do this," a young man said, his voice breaking. "We were supposed to be strong. We were supposed to win!" "Shut up! Everyone, shut up!" yelled another, his voice hoarse with fear. "We have to... we have to..." But his words died on his lips as the first trilobite stepped closer, its jagged claws flexing. The air grew thick with dread, their bodies paralyzed with the realization of their fate. The weight of hopelessness bore down on them, crushing what remained of their courage. And then, as if by some unspoken pact, they all turned. ? Their eyes met the one figure who stood unbothered amidst the chaos. Lyerin. Calm, unreadable, untouched by fear. Slowly, every head swiveled toward him. Their eyes begged for salvation, for a lifeline in the sea of despair. Words were unnecessary. The plea was written in every trembling limb, every terrified breath. The trilobites advanced, claws clicking like a death knell, and Lyerin stood alone, his eyes sharp, a faint smile playing on his lips. Chapter 288: Emerge The humanoid trilobites lunged forward, their segmented bodies moving with unnatural speed.The cavern echoed with the furious clattering of their claws on stone. It was as if death itself had come for the soldiers, who stood frozen in terror, their breaths caught in their throats. In that moment, time stretched painfully thin. Then, Lyerin raised his hand. With a simple gesture, the ground beneath their feet shuddered violently. Stone cracked with a thunderous roar, fissures webbing outward like lightning across the cavern floor. Dust and debris filled the air as great slabs of rock fell away, revealing a hidden, ancient pathway beneath. From this newly created abyss, shadows shifted and then erupted with raw, unstoppable power. The Pig Orcs emerged. Massive forms, each one a living tank of muscle and brutality, surged into the cavern. Their skin glistened in the dim light, a mottled tapestry of scars and war paint. Eyes burned with a primal fury that needed no words. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. These were not just warriors; they were forces of nature unleashed. Enjoy new adventures from mvl The humanoid trilobites hesitated for the briefest of moments, a flicker of confusion crossing their alien faces, but it was all the time the Pig Orcs needed. With a guttural roar that seemed to shake the very earth, the first wave of Orcs crashed into the enemy lines like an unstoppable tide. The impact was cataclysmic. The lead trilobite''s claw, raised to strike, was caught mid-swing by an Orc''s enormous hand. Bone and chitin cracked under pressure; the trilobite screeched in agony, a sound that was abruptly cut short as the Orc slammed it into the cavern wall, shattering it to dust. Another trilobite lunged, but an Orc intercepted it with terrifying speed, lifting the creature by its legs and tearing it apart as easily as a child rending paper. The battle descended into sheer chaos. The Pig Orcs moved like living wrecking balls, each one a whirlwind of destruction. They wielded massive weapons¡ªjagged cleavers, spiked clubs, and even slabs of stone torn from the cavern itself. No two strikes were the same, but every strike was devastating. One trilobite, driven by frenzied desperation, scuttled along the wall, trying to flank the nearest Orc. It didn''t get far. An Orc hurled a jagged boulder with such force that the stone cleaved through the air, striking the creature mid-climb. The trilobite exploded in a spray of ichor and shattered chitin, fragments raining down like grisly confetti. The air grew thick with the scent of blood, a metallic tang that clung to every breath. The cavern floor was soon slick with black ichor, pooling around shattered remains. Trilobites, now driven by a mix of primal rage and fear, swarmed the Orcs in packs. They struck with precision, their claws lashing out, but it was like rain against steel. Pig Orcs shrugged off even the fiercest assaults, their bodies seemingly impervious to pain. One Orc stood in the center of a trilobite swarm. It roared, the sound echoing off the cavern walls, and swung its massive club in a wide arc. Dozens of trilobites were swept aside, their bodies crushed, bones splintering, chitin splintering like glass. The creature''s brethren tried to overwhelm it, leaping from all sides, but the Orc merely twisted, catching two of them mid-air and smashing their skulls together. Another trilobite, larger and more cunning, crept low and struck at an Orc''s exposed back, its claws aimed with deadly intent. The blow landed, digging deep¡ªbut the Orc didn''t flinch. It reached back, yanking the creature free with a sickening squelch, and then held it aloft, squeezing until green ichor oozed from every crack in its body. The Orc tossed the shattered carcass aside, already seeking its next prey. The fight became a symphony of carnage. The Orcs'' roars harmonized with the dying screams of the trilobites, creating a rhythm of death that reverberated through the stone walls. Every movement was precise, calculated brutality. Orc fists shattered exoskeletons. Massive feet stomped down, reducing creatures to paste. Their weapons cleaved through limbs, torsos, and heads with horrifying ease. No matter how many trilobites swarmed, no matter how many lunged, bit, and clawed, the Pig Orcs cut them down. One particularly brave trilobite leapt from above, claws outstretched. An Orc caught it mid-air, its massive hands wrapping around the creature''s torso. It roared, and with a brutal twist, it snapped the trilobite in half, tossing the pieces aside like refuse. Ichor splattered the ground, steam rising where it touched the hot stones. The trilobites were relentless. For every one that fell, two more seemed to take its place. But the Orcs did not tire. They moved with a terrifying efficiency, as if each kill only fueled their strength. A trio of trilobites converged on a single Orc, striking together in a flurry of claws and mandibles. The Orc fell back for a moment, then drove its fists into the ground. The stone cracked, sending a shockwave that toppled the creatures, leaving them vulnerable to a final, crushing blow. Throughout the chaos, Lyerin watched, his expression unchanging. He moved only when necessary, sidestepping a stray claw or evading a collapsing trilobite. There was no need for him to act. The Pig Orcs were more than enough. His eyes flicked over the battlefield, calculating, observing. This was more than just a fight¡ªit was a demonstration. The trilobites, once terrifying in their numbers and ferocity, were now nothing more than fodder. The cavern floor was a graveyard, littered with shattered carapaces and oozing remains. Yet, the Orcs pressed on, relentless, unstoppable. Their rage was a storm that left nothing but destruction in its wake. One final trilobite, battered and broken, tried to crawl away. It dragged itself across the blood-soaked stone, mandibles clicking in fear. An Orc loomed above it, weapon raised high. There was no mercy, no hesitation. The club came down, and the trilobite was no more. Silence fell, broken only by the heavy breaths of the Orcs. They stood amidst the carnage, victorious, their eyes burning with the satisfaction of a battle well fought. The ground was slick with ichor, the air heavy with the scent of death. The soldiers, now mere spectators, could only watch in awe and horror. Lyerin lowered his hand, his expression calm. "It''s not done," he said softly, and every heart in the cavern froze. Lyerin''s eyes scanned the battlefield, the carnage fresh and raw, the scent of ichor clinging to every breath. The Pig Orcs stood triumphant, their massive chests heaving with each breath, the rhythmic rise and fall echoing through the cavern. The soldiers stared in stunned silence, the reality of what they had witnessed rendering them momentarily numb. Some clutched their weapons tightly, knuckles white, while others simply stood slack-jawed, unable to tear their eyes away from the colossal figures that had saved them. Lyerin broke the silence, his voice calm but firm. "The Pig Orcs cannot breathe underwater." A ripple of confusion passed through the soldiers. They exchanged glances, a mix of disbelief and exhaustion etched into their features. Was he serious? After what they had just seen, it seemed absurd, even laughable, but there was no humor in Lyerin''s expression. He was resolute, unyielding. "They''re... useless down here," he added with a dismissive wave of his hand, as if dismissing the Pig Orcs'' incredible might. "I only summoned them because you were without weapons after transforming. But now¡ª" he paused, eyes narrowing slightly. "You''ll need to prepare. Quickly." The words hung heavy in the air. For a long moment, no one moved. The gravity of what they had just endured, the idea of another fight without the titanic protection of the Orcs¡ªit was too much to process. Sweat dripped down their foreheads, pooling into the dust and ichor at their feet. The soldiers shifted uncomfortably, looking to one another for any sign of courage or certainty. With a subtle gesture from Lyerin, the Pig Orcs began to move. The ground trembled beneath their feet, and the cavern walls seemed to vibrate as one by one, they dropped to their knees and began to dig. The sight was almost surreal; these massive, primal beings, their hands large enough to crush skulls, now clawing through the earth with a precision and speed that defied their size. Stones cracked and shattered under their weight. Great handfuls of dirt and rock were displaced, tossed aside with casual, almost indifferent power. Some of the Orcs dug with their massive hands, each motion sending a shudder through the ground, while others used their weapons, tearing through stone and soil like it was paper. The noise was deafening¡ªthe scraping of claws, the rumble of rock being displaced, the occasional low grunt that reverberated through the cavern. Dust and debris filled the air, a thick, choking haze that caught in the throats of the soldiers, who still watched, mesmerized and paralyzed. Minutes dragged on, each second a reminder of their precarious situation. The Pig Orcs burrowed deeper, their forms gradually disappearing from view. The ground continued to rumble until only faint tremors remained. Silence descended once more, a vacuum filled with uncertainty. And then Lyerin turned, his piercing gaze sweeping over the soldiers like a blade. His voice rose, sharp and unyielding. "HURRY!" he bellowed, the force of his words crashing into them like a physical blow. "THERE ARE MORE OF THESE CREATURES!" The effect was immediate. Soldiers jolted awake as if from a trance. Heartbeats quickened. Fear coursed through their veins, and the haze of shock lifted, replaced by raw, urgent adrenaline. Weapons that had been dropped in haste were snatched up. Feet stumbled over loose stone as they scrambled to obey. Men and women searched desperately, eyes darting across the blood-soaked ground, fingers scrabbling at dirt and debris. "Move!" one soldier yelled, his voice tinged with panic as he shoved past others, his eyes wide and wild. "Where''s my blade? Did anyone see¡ª?" Another soldier, caked in dirt and sweat, pulled a bow from beneath a shattered trilobite. "Here!" he gasped, almost in disbelief that he had found it intact. Others were less fortunate; weapons shattered in the chaos were of no use now. Desperation made them frantic. Fingers closed around splintered wood and bent metal, anything that could serve as a weapon in the absence of their own. "I need... I need a machete!" a voice called out, cracking with fear. "Does anyone have¡ª?" "Here!" someone shouted, tossing a blade haphazardly across the cavern. It clattered against the stone before sliding to a stop at the soldier''s feet. He grabbed it with trembling hands, the weight unfamiliar but necessary. "Focus!" barked another, trying to impose order amidst the chaos. "Form up! Find your weapons and get back in line!" Slowly, the chaos took shape. Soldiers stumbled back into formation, weapons gripped tightly, breaths coming in heavy gasps. Eyes met, and in those fleeting glances, they shared the same fear, the same determination to survive. Bloodied, bruised, and still shaking, they raised their weapons, readying themselves for whatever came next. Lyerin''s gaze lingered on them, a mix of calculated interest and faint approval. They had found their footing¡ªbarely. But he knew the battle was far from over. Chapter 289: In charge Lyerin''s eyes softened, the intensity of his gaze shifting into something more controlled, almost fatherly, as he took in the exhausted, battered soldiers.Their faces were pale, streaked with sweat, dust, and splatters of blood. Their breaths came in ragged gasps, their bodies trembling from both adrenaline and fear. Weapons clutched tightly in their hands trembled with the effort of staying upright, and their eyes¡ªwide with the memory of what they had just endured¡ªbetrayed their exhaustion and lingering terror. He raised a hand, signaling for calm. "Rest," he said, his voice low and steady, yet it carried through the cavern with authority. "Rest while you still can." For a moment, there was silence. Then, like marionettes suddenly cut from their strings, the soldiers collapsed. Some dropped to their knees, others sat heavily on the rough stone floor, weapons clanging beside them. A few leaned against the cavern walls, heads bowed, eyes shut, as if they were willing themselves to disappear into the darkness. No one spoke; the only sounds were the labored breaths and the distant echo of dripping water. Lyerin moved among them, his presence both reassuring and heavy with expectation. He stopped near a cluster of soldiers who were struggling to calm their shaking hands. One soldier¡ªhis face gaunt, his eyes hollow¡ªlooked up at him, a question trembling on his lips. "Why?" he whispered, the single word carrying a weight that spoke of desperation, confusion, and fear. "Why can''t we... why can''t we just stop?" Lyerin crouched beside him, his movements deliberate, almost painfully slow. "You can''t stop," he said simply, his tone devoid of mockery or harshness. "Stopping means death." He stood and addressed the rest, his voice rising. "You think the fight is over? You believe you''ve earned rest because you survived?" He let the question hang, heavy and biting. "What you fought just now was a fraction¡ªa glimpse¡ªof what lurks beneath these cursed depths. And if you die again, there is no second chance. No revival. No power surge. Your soul will be forfeit, consumed by the darkness." The weight of his words pressed down on them like a physical force. A few soldiers exchanged fearful glances. Others clenched their jaws, muscles tensing as if bracing for another attack. Lyerin let their fear settle, feeding the gravity of what he was about to tell them. "You''ve tasted strength," he said, pacing slowly. "You''ve felt what it means to be more than what you were. Titans, born of my tribe''s blood and spirit. But that strength came with a cost¡ªand now it is gone. You have reverted to what you were: fragile, human. You bleed. You break." He paused, his gaze sweeping across each weary face. "And if you fall again, you will not rise." The soldiers listened, captivated and terrified. They leaned closer, their exhaustion momentarily forgotten as the gravity of his words sank in. "I will not lie to you," Lyerin continued. "You are at a disadvantage. You fight creatures older than memory itself. Beasts molded by darkness and malice, bound to destroy whatever crosses their path. But they can be defeated." "How?" a voice called out from the shadows. It was Lucas. His face was pale, his expression a mix of desperation and grim determination. "We were Titans and still barely survived. How can we stand a chance like this?" Lyerin''s gaze shifted to him, and he nodded slowly. "A fair question. The Trilobites are not mindless beasts. They are organized. They have patterns, weaknesses you can exploit¡ªbut only if you learn them. Strength alone will not save you. Precision, timing, awareness¡ªthese are your weapons now." He walked to a nearby stone and picked up a fragment of broken trilobite shell. The soldiers watched him intently as he turned it over in his hand. "Their exoskeletons are thick, impervious to most strikes, but they have seams¡ªjoints that move and bend. The softer flesh beneath is vulnerable. Aim for those." He tossed the fragment aside, letting it clatter to the ground. "But even that is not enough," he said. "They are relentless, and they will wear you down if you do not fight smart. You must work together. Alone, you are nothing but prey." A soldier, her voice trembling but determined, spoke up. "But... they''re so fast. So strong. What do we do when they swarm?" "Control the flow of battle," Lyerin replied without hesitation. "Their numbers are their strength¡ªand their weakness. Use terrain to funnel them. Use your formations to create choke points. Do not let them surround you." He pointed to a spot on the ground. "When they charge, move with purpose. Every strike must count. Hesitation will get you killed. Fear will get you killed. Trust your comrades. Trust the bond you forged as Titans. That bond did not die with your transformation." "But... what about when they''re too close?" another soldier asked, her voice barely above a whisper. "What if we can''t keep them at a distance?" Lyerin nodded slowly, as if considering the weight of her words. "Then you fight with every breath in your body. You use everything at your disposal¡ªyour weapons, your wits, your strength. You bite, you claw, you do whatever it takes to survive. There is no room for hesitation. No room for doubt." He paused, letting the silence stretch. "You are not alone in this fight. I will guide you when I can. But do not mistake my guidance for salvation. Your survival depends on your will to endure. If you want to live, you must fight like you have never fought before." The soldiers absorbed his words, their fear tempered by a flicker of resolve. They were still afraid¡ªhow could they not be?¡ªbut they understood now. This was their fight. Their lives depended on it. "Rest," Lyerin repeated, his voice softer now. "Gather your strength. For when the next wave comes¡ªand it will come¡ªyou must be ready." The soldiers nodded, some more hesitantly than others. They knew the truth of his words. There would be no mercy, no respite. This was their reality now. But for the first time in a long while, there was a glimmer of hope¡ªfragile, fleeting, but enough to stoke the fire within. The cavern''s heavy air hung around them, thick with exhaustion and the stench of battle, as the soldiers sprawled on the cold stone ground. Their breaths came in gasps, and the trembling in their limbs had only just begun to subside. One of the soldiers, a wiry man with a scar across his cheek, lifted his head. His eyes, dull with exhaustion and confusion, fixed on Lyerin. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He swallowed hard before speaking, his voice cracking. "Why did you bring us here, Lyerin? Why drag us into these... these hellish depths?" Lyerin''s response was a low, rumbling laugh that echoed through the cavern walls. There was no humor in it¡ªonly a cold, cutting edge. "Training," he said simply, letting the word sink into their bones like ice. "And for my needs." Several soldiers exchanged wary glances, not daring to voice their thoughts. But the weight of his words lingered, pressing down on them like an invisible hand. They had nearly died¡ªmore than once. The "training" Lyerin spoke of was brutal, merciless. Was this truly all just preparation? One of the younger soldiers, barely more than a boy, his face still pale and drawn, forced himself to speak up. "Training? Needs? You call this training?" His voice trembled, a mix of fear and disbelief. "You brought us to face these monsters, to nearly get slaughtered, for training?" Lyerin''s eyes gleamed with something dark and inscrutable. "Do you really think this is hard?" he asked, his tone suddenly calm and almost dismissive. He gestured vaguely to the cavern around them, where the corpses of the Trilobites lay scattered. "These Trilobites? They are nothing more than insects compared to what you will face beyond these walls." His words hung in the air, as heavy and oppressive as the darkness that surrounded them. The soldiers stared at him, trying to comprehend the meaning behind his words. The scarred soldier, still catching his breath, shook his head. "What do you mean... beyond these walls?" Lyerin''s lips curled into a cold smile. "Do you think that forming your little government with numbers alone will be enough to keep you safe? Do you really believe it will deter the families you''ve turned your backs on?" His voice dropped, low and dangerous. "You are fools if you think that." The mention of the families sent a chill through the soldiers. They knew of the powerful families that ruled with iron fists¡ªuntouchable and ruthless. The idea that their newly-formed government could stand against such forces had always been a fragile hope, a desperate gamble. But hearing Lyerin speak of it now, with such utter disdain, made their blood run cold. "The families," he continued, pacing slowly. "They have ruled since ancient times. Their strength is not just in numbers or wealth, but in power beyond your understanding. Especially the Borgias Family." At the mention of the Borgias, the soldiers stiffened. They had heard of the Borgias¡ªeveryone had. Their cruelty, their power, their reach that extended into every shadowed corner of humanity''s remnants. The scarred soldier frowned, confusion creasing his brow. "The Borgias? What... what do they have to do with this?" Enjoy new tales from mvl Lyerin stopped pacing, turning his gaze to meet the soldier''s eyes. "Because that is the family you are going against," he said, his voice as cold and unyielding as stone. "The Borgias Family is mine." The words hung in the air like a blade poised to strike. The soldiers'' eyes widened in shock and disbelief. "What...?" someone whispered, the word barely audible. "I am Lyerin Borgias," he continued, his voice hard as iron. "The son of that wretched family you fear so much." For a long, terrible moment, silence reigned. The soldiers stared at him, their minds reeling. They remembered him from the survival games in the sky, where he was Lyerin Stonehooves. They had idolized him, trusted him. And now, to hear that he was of the Borgias¡ªa family known for its brutality and its merciless grip on power¡ªshook them to their cores. "But..." one soldier stammered, his voice barely a whisper. "You''re a halfling?" Lyerin turned his gaze on him, and the soldier felt as though he were being scrutinized by something far older and more dangerous than he could comprehend. "Yes," Lyerin said, his tone softer but no less intense. "A halfling. Not even fully recognized by the Borgias. An outsider even among them." Understanding dawned on their faces, mingled with horror. The halflings in the Borgias Family were treated as little more than tools, disposable and despised. If even those bearing the family''s blood were treated so cruelly, what hope did outsiders have? And suddenly, Lyerin''s fury at the assassin from before made perfect, terrible sense. Lyerin rose to his feet with a swift, commanding motion. "Enough rest," he said, his voice cutting through their fear and exhaustion. "This is not over. You will face these Trilobites again¡ªand this time, you will do so without the luxury of becoming Titans." The soldiers exchanged fearful glances, but they knew better than to protest. One by one, they forced themselves to their feet, weapons in hand. Lyerin moved to the entrance of another cavern, his gaze cold and unyielding. "You want to survive against the families? Then prove you can survive here. Move." He stepped aside, gesturing for them to lead the way. With trepidation, the soldiers moved forward, their steps heavy with exhaustion and dread. The darkness of the cavern seemed to close in around them, but they had no choice. They would fight, or they would die. As they stepped deeper into the shadows, Lyerin followed behind, a dark figure guiding them into the unknown. Chapter 290: Morale Lyerin stood at the entrance to the next cavern, the flickering torchlight casting his shadow long and imposing against the jagged rock walls.He took a deep breath, his expression hardening as he looked upon the weary, bloodied soldiers before him. There was no trace of pity in his gaze, only a steely resolve that seemed carved from the same stone as the cavern itself. "Here they are," he said, his voice low and reverberating like distant thunder. The simple words were laced with a weight that made the soldiers stiffen. "Beyond this chamber, you will find them¡ªmore of those beasts. Stronger, faster, more ruthless than the ones you have faced." The soldiers exchanged glances, fear flickering in their eyes. Some shifted uneasily, hands tightening around their weapons. Lyerin''s eyes swept over them, catching each gaze and holding it. "You think you have seen the worst? That this... trial is something you can conquer through sheer desperation alone?" He laughed, a cold, humorless sound that echoed eerily. "You are mistaken." His voice dropped, and the air seemed to thicken with every word he spoke. "These Trilobites, the ones you will face now, have slaughtered entire tribes. They have consumed the hopes and lives of those who once dared challenge them. "Their strength is not a myth¡ªit is a reality. It is a reminder of what it means to fight against something that sees you as nothing more than prey." The words sank in, heavy and suffocating. The soldiers'' faces grew pale. One of them, a man with a jagged scar running down his temple, spoke up hesitantly. "You... you mean they''re stronger? Even stronger than before?" "Yes," Lyerin replied without hesitation, his gaze like ice. "Much stronger. Faster. More cunning. The ones you defeated earlier were merely scouts, expendable fodder sent to test your resolve. What awaits you now are true warriors¡ªbeasts honed by countless battles." Murmurs rippled through the soldiers. Panic threatened to rise like bile in their throats. Lyerin''s eyes narrowed, and his voice cut through the noise like a blade. "You call yourselves warriors? Soldiers of a cause? Then know this¡ªyou are nothing to these creatures. Less than insects beneath their feet. They will not hesitate. They will not stop until you are ground into the dirt." He took a step forward, his presence almost suffocating. "And yet," he continued, his tone hardening further, "they are not the worst enemies you will face. The families¡ªthe ones you have defied and turned your backs on¡ªare far, far worse." The soldiers stared at him, frozen. Lyerin''s voice dropped again, now a low, venomous growl. "The families are the rulers of humanity''s ashes. Their strength is ancient, their power unfathomable. The Borgias, my own bloodline, rule with cruelty you cannot fathom. Do you think these Trilobites are dangerous? Compared to the families, they are nothing but an inconvenience. A distraction." He paused, letting the silence draw out until the weight of his words pressed down on every one of them. "If you want to win¡ªif you truly want to survive¡ªthen you must be forged in fire. You must face this challenge head-on and emerge stronger for it." One of the soldiers, his face pale and drawn, forced himself to speak. "How... how can we? We''re not Titans anymore. We''re just... human." "Human?" Lyerin spat the word like a curse. "You think being human is a weakness? No. It is a strength. You are not bound by blood curses. You are not chained to ancient rules that dictate your every move. You are free to fight, to adapt, to conquer." The soldiers'' eyes widened. Another spoke, his voice shaking. "But... what if we fail?" "If you fail," Lyerin said, his gaze cold and unyielding, "then you die. There is no second chance this time. No revival. No rebirth. But know this¡ªif you hesitate, if you falter, if you allow fear to consume you, then you are already dead." Silence fell again, heavy and oppressive. Lyerin took a step closer, his voice dropping to a near whisper, but the intensity behind it made every word cut deep. "The only way to overcome the families is to become stronger than anything they could ever imagine. And that starts now. It starts with defeating these creatures. This is not a battle¡ªit is a crucible. Prove you are worthy to stand against what lies ahead." The soldiers'' breaths came in ragged gasps. The scarred man spoke again, his voice filled with determination and fear. "How... how do we fight them, then? What do we do?" "You adapt," Lyerin said, his eyes blazing. "You fight together, not as individuals but as a unit. You think, you move, you strike as one. Use every weakness, every ounce of strength. You have faced death before¡ªyou have tasted its bitterness. Use that fear. Turn it into power." The soldiers nodded, their fear giving way to a grim determination. One by one, they stood, weapons in hand, their eyes hardening. Lyerin watched them, a flicker of approval crossing his features. "Good. You have chosen to fight. Now prepare yourselves." The soldiers moved, checking their weapons, adjusting their armor. The fear was still there, but now it was tempered by resolve. They whispered among themselves, their voices low but urgent. Lyerin stood back, a faint smile playing at his lips. He had given them the spark they needed. Now, it was up to them to ignite the flame. One of the soldiers turned to him, his face pale but determined. "Lyerin... we won''t let you down." Lyerin''s expression hardened. "See that you don''t. Because if you do, there will be no one left to bury your bones." The soldiers nodded, their grip on their weapons tightening. Lyerin turned his gaze back to the darkness of the cavern ahead. "Let this be your proving ground," he said, his voice echoing through the chamber. "Show me that you are more than cowards hiding behind false hopes. Show me that you can stand against the darkness." The soldiers took a deep breath, steeling themselves. And then, with one final nod from Lyerin, they moved forward into the abyss, ready to face whatever horrors awaited them. As they stepped into the cavern, an oppressive chill washed over the soldiers, their breaths turning to mist in the air. The chamber was vast and ancient, with walls covered in bioluminescent fungi that cast a sickly, phosphorescent glow. Shadows danced, elongated and twisted by the flickering light, hinting at shapes lurking just beyond sight. And then they emerged¡ªthe humanoid Trilobites. Unlike their previous foes, these creatures were monstrous. They stood taller, their segmented exoskeletons gleaming with a dark, wet sheen that shimmered as they moved. Powerful, clawed limbs dragged across the ground, sending sparks flying. Their eyes glowed a deep, ominous red, and their gaping maws were lined with serrated, overlapping rows of teeth. Spines protruded from their backs, and a noxious, acidic steam rose from their bodies with every breath, filling the air with a stinging, metallic tang. The soldiers faltered, terror clawing at their minds. One of the Trilobites screeched¡ªa high-pitched, bone-rattling wail that echoed through the cavern and made their knees buckle. Lyerin stepped forward, his face impassive as he surveyed the scene. "Form up!" he barked, his voice cutting through the fear like a razor. "Tighten your ranks! Do not let them break you!" The soldiers scrambled, desperately tightening their formation as the Trilobites advanced. One of the creatures lunged, moving with shocking speed for its size. It crashed into their line, scattering soldiers like ragdolls. Screams echoed. Blood splattered the ground. "Push it back! Aim for the joints!" Lyerin shouted, his voice cold and commanding. "Their armor is strongest on the surface¡ªpierce beneath it!" A soldier, wide-eyed and drenched in sweat, steadied himself and lunged forward. His spear found purchase in the exposed joint of the Trilobite''s limb. With a sickening crack, the creature shrieked and reared back, its limb spasming uncontrollably. Another soldier followed suit, hacking at the exposed spot with his sword. Black ichor gushed from the wound. "Do not waste your strikes!" Lyerin barked. "Every hit must count!" The ground shook as another Trilobite charged, barreling through their defensive line. A soldier screamed as its claws tore through his chest. The creature hurled him aside like a ragdoll, his body crumpling against the cavern wall. Panic surged, and the formation began to waver. "Focus!" Lyerin roared, his eyes blazing. "This is no different than before! Use your training! Stay together!" His words rang out, pulling them back from the brink. The soldiers gritted their teeth and fought, desperately lashing out at the monstrous Trilobites. Spears jabbed. Swords cleaved. Shields splintered under crushing blows. The air was filled with the clang of metal against chitin, the roars of the beasts, and the desperate cries of the living. One soldier, his face streaked with grime and blood, turned to Lyerin, desperation etched into every line of his face. "They''re too strong! We can''t hold them!" Lyerin''s gaze never wavered. "You can. You must." He pointed to the creature''s exposed flank, where a piece of its armor had been pried away. "There! Strike there, and do not relent!" The soldier hesitated for only a moment before lunging at the vulnerable spot. He drove his blade deep, and the Trilobite convulsed, letting out a deafening screech. Other soldiers rushed to exploit the opening, hacking and stabbing until the beast fell, thrashing, to the ground. "Good," Lyerin said, a hint of approval in his tone. "Now, to the next!" Another Trilobite lunged from the shadows, its claws raking through the air. Lyerin sidestepped, the motion so precise and effortless that it seemed almost casual. He gestured sharply. "Form two lines! The first absorbs the charge, the second strikes from the side!" The soldiers obeyed, their movements still clumsy but driven by desperation and Lyerin''s unyielding commands. The Trilobite collided with the front line, its momentum slowed by the braced shields and spears. The second line moved in, stabbing at its unprotected underside. The creature roared, thrashing wildly, but the soldiers held their ground. "Do not fear their size!" Lyerin shouted. "They bleed, they fall, just like anything else!" But the Trilobites were relentless. Another beast surged forward, its claws swiping in a brutal arc that sent soldiers sprawling. One man, dazed and bleeding, struggled to rise. The creature loomed over him, jaws gaping wide. Time seemed to slow. The soldier''s eyes met Lyerin''s across the battlefield. Lyerin''s voice was cold as iron. "Get up. Or die." The soldier''s hands trembled, but he found his footing, rolling to the side just as the Trilobite''s jaws snapped shut where he had been. He drove his spear upward with every ounce of strength he had left. The tip pierced the creature''s mouth, skewering it from within. Black ichor poured out, and the Trilobite convulsed, its death throes shaking the ground. "Next formation!" Lyerin commanded, his eyes scanning the battlefield. "You are not finished yet!" More Trilobites emerged from the darkness, their crimson eyes blazing. The soldiers'' breaths came in ragged gasps. Their limbs felt like lead. But they stood their ground, driven by Lyerin''s relentless presence and the knowledge that failure meant death. "Watch your flanks!" Lyerin shouted as two Trilobites moved to encircle them. "Do not let them separate you!" The creatures lunged simultaneously, their claws gleaming. One soldier stepped too slowly, and a claw tore through his shoulder, spinning him to the ground. Another Trilobite advanced on him, but before it could strike, a spear pierced its side. The soldiers rallied around their fallen comrade, forming a protective circle. They struck again and again, their weapons finding purchase in the creature''s vulnerable spots. But victory was fleeting. Another Trilobite crashed into their line, scattering them like leaves. A soldier was thrown through the air, his scream cut short as he hit the ground. Blood pooled beneath him. Desperation clawed at the survivors. "We cannot fall!" one of them cried, his voice ragged with exhaustion. "Hold the line!" "Your fear is weakness!" Lyerin shouted, his voice harsh. "Banish it, or it will consume you!" S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The soldiers fought on, their bodies screaming in protest, their minds teetering on the edge of despair. Every breath was agony. Every heartbeat thundered in their chests. But they fought, clinging to the fragile hope that they could survive. Slowly, painfully, the tide began to turn. One Trilobite fell, then another. The soldiers'' movements grew more coordinated, their strikes more precise. They were battered, bloodied, and broken, but they refused to yield. "Now!" Lyerin shouted, his voice like a war drum. "Finish it!" With a final, desperate surge, the soldiers struck as one. Their weapons found the last Trilobite''s vulnerable joints. The creature roared, a sound of pure fury and agony, before collapsing to the ground. Silence fell, broken only by the soldiers'' ragged breaths. Lyerin stood among them, his gaze cold and unflinching. "This is only the beginning," he said. "There is no room for weakness. No room for hesitation. You will face worse than this. You will face enemies who will not give you a second chance." He paused, letting his words sink in. "But if you fight together, if you learn, you may yet stand a chance." The soldiers stared at him, exhaustion etched into every line of their faces. But there was something else there now¡ªsomething harder, more determined. They had survived. For now. Chapter 291: Second Round As the soldiers dropped to the cavern floor, their bodies trembling from exhaustion and adrenaline, Lyerin stood before them, his eyes cold and unforgiving.The phosphorescent glow of the cavern walls cast deep shadows across his face, giving him an almost spectral presence. He folded his arms, his gaze sweeping over the battered and bloodied group. The silence stretched out, oppressive and heavy, until Lyerin finally spoke. "You think you fought well, do you?" he began, his tone devoid of warmth. "You think you survived by some great feat of strength or skill?" He paused, letting the weight of his words sink in. "You survived by the barest margin. And only because I allowed it." The soldiers shifted uncomfortably. Some avoided his gaze, staring down at their bloodied hands. Others clenched their jaws, their pride stinging. Lyerin took a slow step forward, and the sound of his boot against the stone echoed through the cavern. "You moved like children playing at war," he said, his voice cutting through the silence like a blade. "No coordination. No strategy. Every movement you made was predictable. Every strike you took was hesitant. You relied on instinct, on fear. That is why so many of you fell." A soldier, his face pale and streaked with sweat, raised his head. "We... we tried our best." "Your best?" Lyerin''s eyes narrowed, and his voice dripped with disdain. "Your best is not good enough. Your ''best'' got you killed over and over again. Do you think your enemies care if you tried your best? Do you think the families you turned your backs on will pause out of pity? No. They will tear you apart without hesitation." He turned his back on them, pacing slowly. "You left your flanks open, time and again. You allowed yourselves to be separated. You panicked the moment the enemy showed strength." He spun to face them, his voice rising. "You are warriors! Act like it!" The cavern echoed with his words, the harshness of his tone reverberating in their chests. Lyerin''s eyes were like steel. "You," he said, pointing at a soldier whose arm was wrapped in a blood-soaked bandage. "You broke formation to save a comrade. Do you know what that accomplished?" The soldier opened his mouth to speak but faltered. He glanced at the ground, his face pale. "I... I thought¡ª" "Thinking is good," Lyerin interrupted, his voice a low growl. "But acting without thought is death. When you broke formation, you left your line exposed. You endangered everyone. Your comrade survived, but two others died in his place. Do you understand that?" The soldier nodded, his throat bobbing as he swallowed hard. Lyerin''s gaze shifted to another. "And you," he said, his tone colder still. "You hesitated. You saw the opening, and you froze. Why?" The soldier, a young man barely out of his teens, stared at the ground. "I... I was afraid." "Afraid." Lyerin''s lips curled into a sneer. "Fear is a luxury you cannot afford. Fear kills. It paralyzes. The moment you let it control you, you are already dead." He paused, his voice dropping to a dangerous whisper. "If you cannot overcome your fear, you will die. And you will drag your comrades down with you." He began to pace again, his movements sharp and deliberate. "Every one of you made mistakes. Every one of you cost lives. You clung to old habits, old fears. That hesitation, that weakness, it has no place here. You fought the Trilobites as if they were mere beasts, but they are not. They are relentless. They are stronger, faster, and more disciplined than you. And they are only the beginning." The soldiers listened, their faces pale and drawn. Sweat dripped from their brows. Some clenched their fists, their knuckles white. Others stared at the cavern floor, their eyes haunted. "I saw some of you try to fight alone," Lyerin continued, his voice harsh. "You thought you could take them on by yourselves. That arrogance nearly killed you. This is not a game. This is not a test. You either fight together, as one, or you die alone." He stopped, turning to face them fully. "When I gave you commands, you hesitated. When I told you to move, you questioned. Why? Do you think you know better than me? Do you think you can outfight the monsters that stalk this cavern?" Silence. No one dared to speak. Lyerin''s gaze swept over them, cold and unyielding. "You have forgotten what you are fighting for. You have forgotten the stakes. These Trilobites, as monstrous as they are, are nothing compared to the families that rule humanity. The Borgias, the ones you turned against¡ªthey will not show you mercy. They will not give you second chances. If you falter, if you hesitate, they will crush you." A soldier, his face gaunt and hollow-eyed, raised his head. "But... how can we fight them? How can we hope to win?" Lyerin stepped closer, his voice low but intense. "By becoming stronger. By shedding every weakness you cling to. By fighting together, as one. You must be relentless. You must be ruthless. There is no room for doubt. No room for fear." He paused, his gaze softening, just for a moment. "I did not bring you here to die. I brought you here to teach you what true strength means. To show you that survival is earned, not given." The soldiers listened, their breaths shallow, their eyes wide. Lyerin took a deep breath, his expression hardening once more. "Rest now," he said. "Take what time you need. Reflect on every mistake, every failure. Because when you rise, we go again. And this time, there will be no hesitation." The soldiers nodded, too exhausted to speak. They slumped to the ground, their bodies trembling, their minds racing with everything Lyerin had said. Some closed their eyes, their breaths slowing. Others stared into the darkness, their expressions grim. Lyerin watched them for a moment before stepping back. He let the silence stretch, let it settle over them like a weight. Then, his voice cut through the quiet once more, sharp and commanding. "Go for the second round." The oppressive silence of the cavern shattered as another wave of humanoid Trilobites emerged from the shadows. This time, their forms were even more imposing. Their carapaces gleamed with an eerie light, each plate shifting and rippling like liquid steel. Their eyes glowed a deep, malevolent crimson, and their limbs, bristling with jagged claws, flexed in unison. A chilling, clicking noise reverberated through the air as their mandibles ground together, filling the cavern with a dreadful, bone-deep sound. The soldiers stood at the ready, their weapons gripped tightly. Sweat dripped down their brows and traced lines in the dust on their faces. They had rested, yes, but not nearly enough to erase the exhaustion from their previous battles. Still, they raised their weapons. There was no room for hesitation. "Positions!" barked Lyerin, his voice like thunder over the growing cacophony. The soldiers snapped into their stances, forming a tight circle with their backs to one another. Their eyes darted to every shadow, every shifting stone. "Remember what I taught you. Eyes sharp. Trust each other." The first Trilobite lunged. It moved with terrifying speed, its bladed arm slicing through the air with a whistling sound. A soldier stepped forward, his spear raised. The weapon met chitin with a bone-jarring impact, deflecting the creature''s strike just enough for another soldier to drive his sword into the joint of its arm. Black ichor sprayed across the ground, sizzling where it landed. "Focus on the joints!" Lyerin called, his voice cutting through the chaos. "They may be strong, but they are not invincible!" The soldiers nodded, their eyes blazing with determination. As more Trilobites surged forward, the battle erupted into a maelstrom of steel, claws, and blood. The sound was deafening¡ªa cacophony of shrieks, grunts, and the clash of metal on chitin. One soldier parried a swipe aimed at his neck, the force of the blow nearly knocking him off his feet. Another stepped in, driving his axe into the creature''s exposed torso. The Trilobite screamed, a high-pitched wail that echoed off the cavern walls, before collapsing. But there was no time to celebrate. Another creature was already upon them. Its claws lashed out, carving furrows into the stone floor as it missed its mark by inches. A soldier spun around, his blade flashing. The strike glanced off the creature''s armor, but it bought him just enough time to duck beneath another strike. He rolled to his feet, breathing heavily. "Stay together!" Lyerin roared. "Do not let them isolate you!" The Trilobites moved with deadly precision, their movements almost coordinated, as if driven by a singular, malevolent will. One lunged low, its claws aiming to sweep a soldier''s legs out from under him. Another came from above, its bladed arms ready to cleave through armor and bone. But the soldiers reacted with grim determination. Spears jabbed, swords sliced, and shields clanged against monstrous limbs. They were a whirlwind of steel and sweat, moving as one. "Watch the flanks!" cried a soldier as he blocked a strike with his shield, the impact reverberating through his bones. "They''re trying to circle us!" The warning came just in time. Two more Trilobites surged forward, their limbs blurring with speed. A soldier to the left raised his blade, only to find it caught in the creature''s grip. It twisted, nearly wrenching the weapon from his hands, but another soldier intervened, driving his spear into the Trilobite''s exposed neck. The creature screeched and thrashed, its death throes sending shockwaves through the air. As the battle raged, the soldiers moved with a newfound precision. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Every step was deliberate, every strike calculated. They fought with an intensity born of desperation but tempered by Lyerin''s harsh lessons. A soldier ducked beneath a claw swipe, his blade flashing upward to sever the limb. Black ichor sprayed across his face, but he did not falter. Another soldier leapt onto a Trilobite''s back, driving his dagger repeatedly into its joints until it collapsed beneath him. "Don''t overextend!" Lyerin shouted, dodging a Trilobite that lunged in his direction. He moved with a grace that belied the chaos around him, evading strikes with minimal effort. "Strike and retreat! Work together!" The soldiers responded, their movements becoming more fluid. One soldier parried a strike aimed at his chest, creating an opening for his comrade to drive a spear into the Trilobite''s exposed side. The creature fell, its limbs twitching. Suddenly, three Trilobites lunged simultaneously, their movements eerily coordinated. A soldier barely managed to deflect one, his shield splintering from the force. Another Trilobite''s claw lashed out, catching a soldier''s armor and sending him sprawling. He rolled to his feet, gasping for breath, just in time to block another strike. His comrades closed ranks around him, their blades flashing as they drove the creatures back. "Do not falter!" Lyerin bellowed. "You are stronger than this!" The soldiers gritted their teeth, their bodies screaming in protest. But they held their ground. One soldier, his face a mask of determination, stepped forward. He drove his spear into a Trilobite''s chest, the point sinking deep. The creature screeched, its limbs flailing, but he did not let go. Another soldier joined him, their combined strength forcing the creature to the ground. The battle raged on, each second stretching into an eternity. The air was thick with the stench of blood and sweat, and the ground was slick with ichor. The soldiers fought with everything they had, their movements driven by muscle memory and sheer will. They dodged, parried, and struck with precision born of necessity. The Trilobites were relentless, but the soldiers were determined. "Form up!" Lyerin commanded. "One last push!" The soldiers obeyed, their formation tightening. Together, they pressed forward, their weapons finding purchase in joints and soft tissue. One Trilobite fell, then another. The creatures'' numbers began to thin, their movements slowing. Finally, with one last, desperate surge, the soldiers drove the remaining Trilobites to the ground. The creatures twitched and shuddered before falling still. Silence descended upon the cavern, broken only by the soldiers'' ragged breaths. No one spoke. They were too exhausted, too drained to form words. They stood in the aftermath of battle, their weapons slick with ichor, their bodies trembling. They had survived, but only barely. They exchanged glances, their eyes filled with exhaustion and something else¡ªsomething close to hope. Lyerin stepped forward, his gaze sweeping over them. "You did better," he said, his voice calm but firm. "But it is not over." The soldiers nodded, their bodies heavy with fatigue. They knew there was more to come. But for now, they had survived. They had fought, and they had won¡ªif only for a moment. Chapter 292: Floating Islands The soldiers leaned heavily on their weapons, sweat dripping from their brows and mingling with the ichor that coated their armor.The cavern had fallen eerily silent, but the air remained tense, as if it was holding its breath. Every one of them was exhausted, battered, and worn from the fight. The bodies of the fallen humanoid Trilobites lay scattered around them, their twisted forms steaming in the dim, phosphorescent light of the cave. For a moment, the soldiers allowed themselves to rest, to catch their breath. But Lyerin''s voice broke through the heavy silence, calm and commanding. "Move. We''re not done here." They exchanged weary glances but obeyed, following him deeper into the labyrinthine caves. Each step seemed to echo for miles, their footsteps mingling with the faint dripping of water. The air grew colder as they pressed forward, and an oppressive darkness seemed to press against the edges of their vision. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The path was treacherous¡ªslippery stones, jagged stalagmites, and uneven ground that threatened to send them sprawling. They advanced slowly, their breaths fogging in the frigid air. The further they went, the more surreal the cave became. At first, they passed through narrow tunnels where the walls pulsed with a faint luminescence, casting everything in a pale, ghostly light. Strange fungi clung to the rocks, glowing softly like embers. Some of the soldiers reached out to touch them, only to draw back as the fungi hissed and released small clouds of glowing spores. Lyerin glanced over his shoulder, a warning in his eyes. "Do not touch anything unless I say so," he said, his tone brooking no argument. The soldiers nodded, swallowing their questions and suppressing their growing unease. The path wound on, twisting and turning in ways that defied logic. At one point, the tunnel opened up into a vast chamber with a ceiling so high it disappeared into the darkness above. Crystalline formations jutted from the floor and walls, refracting the dim light and creating patterns that danced across the cavern like living shadows. The soldiers paused, awed despite their fatigue. "What¡­what is this place?" one of them murmured, his voice trembling. "A place older than any of you can imagine," Lyerin replied, his voice distant, as if he were speaking to himself. "Keep moving." They pressed on, their path growing stranger with every step. The walls of the tunnel began to change, shifting from rough stone to something that looked almost¡­alive. Pulsing veins of light ran through the rock, throbbing in rhythm with their own heartbeats. The soldiers shivered, their breath catching in their throats. "What is happening here?" another soldier whispered, his grip tightening on his weapon. "Is this place¡­breathing?" Lyerin did not answer. He led them forward, his steps sure even as the ground beneath them began to shift. They found themselves on a narrow bridge of stone that arched over a chasm so deep that even the glowing veins of light could not illuminate its depths. The bridge swayed beneath their weight, and several soldiers hesitated, fear etching lines into their faces. "One at a time," Lyerin commanded. "Do not look down." They obeyed, their movements slow and careful. Each step felt like an eternity, the chasm below pulling at them with an almost physical force. But they made it across, hearts pounding, and found themselves in a new tunnel. The air here was different¡ªcharged with energy, humming with a low vibration that set their teeth on edge. The tunnel widened into another chamber, but this one was unlike anything they had ever seen. Floating above the ground were islands of rock, each one drifting lazily in the air as if suspended by some unseen force. Streams of shimmering light arced between the islands, crackling and sparking like living electricity. The soldiers stared, mouths agape, their exhaustion momentarily forgotten. "What¡­what is this?" one of them breathed, his eyes wide with disbelief. "Another step," Lyerin said, his voice echoing strangely in the vast chamber. "Another test. Another truth." The soldiers exchanged glances, fear and awe mingling in their expressions. One of them took a hesitant step forward, only to jerk back as the ground beneath his feet shifted, rippling like water. He stumbled, catching himself just in time. "Careful!" another soldier hissed, his eyes darting around. "This place¡­it''s alive, isn''t it?" Lyerin remained silent, his gaze fixed on something in the distance. The soldiers followed his gaze and saw, far across the floating islands, a massive archway carved from black stone. Strange symbols glowed along its surface, pulsing in time with the energy that crackled through the air. "Where¡­where are we?" another soldier asked, his voice trembling. Lyerin turned to them, his eyes cold and unreadable. "You are in the world of Zordrix," he said, his voice echoing through the chamber. "And you have only just begun to understand what that means." The soldiers stared at him, their faces pale and their breaths coming in shallow gasps. Lucas, who had remained silent throughout the harrowing journey, finally spoke, his voice low and hesitant but carrying a note of disbelief. "Zordrix," he repeated, almost to himself. "Isn''t that the world of the Jaldir? One of the races from the survival games¡­ one of the participants you defeated?" Lyerin''s expression was inscrutable as he nodded slowly, his gaze fixed on the shifting currents of energy around them. "Yes," he said simply. The soldiers exchanged glances, a collective gasp escaping them as realization struck. The implications were staggering. They were not merely in another world but in Zordrix¡ªthe home of a race so fearsome that even in the survival games, their prowess had been legendary. "We''re here¡­ in their world?" a soldier whispered, his voice trembling with a mix of fear and awe. "Why?" another demanded, his eyes searching Lyerin''s face for answers. "Why are we here?" "For personal reasons," Lyerin replied, his tone casual and detached, as if they were discussing the weather rather than the perilous journey they had undertaken. His words did little to ease the tension among the soldiers; if anything, it deepened the sense of unease gnawing at their guts. Before they could question him further, the air changed. A low, rumbling vibration reverberated through the ground, growing in intensity with each passing moment. The soldiers tensed, their instincts screaming danger. From the shadows of the floating islands, something massive stirred, the movement casting waves of energy that crackled and sparked in brilliant arcs of light. Their breaths caught in their throats as they saw the source of the disturbance¡ªa pair of leathery wings, vast and veined, unfurled from the darkness. The creature''s form was partially obscured at first, but it slowly emerged, revealing itself in all its terrible glory. Its scales shimmered with an iridescent sheen, shifting colors in the dim light like molten metal. The wings stretched wide, casting an oppressive shadow over the floating islands, and the soldiers instinctively took a step back. The beast''s head was long and angular, with eyes that glowed like molten gold. Horns curved back from its skull, jagged and black as obsidian. When it moved, its movements were fluid, almost graceful, but there was a predatory power in every motion¡ªa reminder that this was a creature of unmatched might. The soldiers stared, wide-eyed, as it opened its maw, revealing rows of jagged teeth, each one as long as a man''s arm. A low growl rumbled from its throat, vibrating through their bones. Another creature emerged beside it, this one smaller but no less fearsome. Its body was covered in thick, spiny armor, and its wings beat with a force that sent gusts of wind whipping across the islands. The ground shook beneath their feet as the creatures advanced. For a moment, the soldiers could do nothing but stare, rooted in place by a mix of awe and terror. The beasts continued to emerge, one by one. There were serpentine creatures with eyes like glowing embers, their sinuous bodies coiling and uncoiling in the air. Massive avian beasts, their feathers glinting like sharpened blades, soared above, their screeches splitting the air. A hulking quadruped, its hide studded with crystalline spikes, lumbered forward, each step sending tremors through the ground. The soldiers'' world became a cacophony of roaring, screeching, and thundering steps. The beasts were of every conceivable shape and size¡ªeach one more nightmarish than the last. "By the gods¡­" a soldier whispered, his voice lost beneath the roar of the approaching beasts. "They''re¡­ getting bigger." Indeed, the creatures continued to grow. What had begun as a terrifying but manageable threat quickly escalated into an overwhelming spectacle of power and dominance. The largest of the beasts stretched skyward, its form blotting out what little light filtered through the cavern. Its eyes, glowing with a fierce inner light, fixed on the soldiers. To it, they were less than insects. Lyerin stood at the forefront, his expression calm and unflinching. The soldiers looked to him, their faces pale and their hands shaking. They were dwarfed by the beasts, reduced to the size of ants in comparison. The enormity of their situation pressed down on them, suffocating and inescapable. One soldier, his voice cracking with fear, managed to shout, "What do we do?!" The creatures advanced, their every movement radiating power. Massive claws scraped across stone, wings beat with hurricane force, and eyes burned with predatory intent. The soldiers scrambled backward, their formation shattered. Weapons clattered as they raised trembling hands, uncertain whether to attack or flee. "Hold your ground!" Lyerin commanded, his voice cutting through the chaos. His words were a lifeline, pulling the soldiers back from the brink of panic. "Do not falter!" The ground buckled beneath their feet as the largest of the beasts stomped forward, the impact sending shockwaves that nearly toppled the soldiers. Dust and debris filled the air, and for a moment, everything was chaos. The beasts roared¡ªa sound that resonates deep within their chests, shaking them to their very core. Another soldier, his face streaked with sweat and grime, shouted, "They''re too big! How can we¡ª?" Lyerin''s eyes narrowed, his gaze unyielding. "Size does not matter. Strength alone is not victory." Despite his words, the soldiers could not help but feel the weight of their insignificance. The beasts towered over them, their presence a reminder of their own fragility. One of the creatures¡ªa towering behemoth with crystalline scales¡ªsnarled and swung its massive tail. The force of the strike shattered a nearby island, sending shards of stone raining down. The soldiers dove for cover, their breaths coming in ragged gasps. "We can''t fight this¡­" one of them murmured, despair creeping into his voice. Lyerin stepped forward, his presence commanding even in the face of overwhelming odds. "You can," he said, his voice hard. "You must." The beasts closed in, their eyes blazing. The soldiers raised their weapons, their hands shaking but their resolve hardening. They were ants before giants, but they would not fall without a fight. Chapter 293: Just kidding The soldiers were frozen, fear and uncertainty etched on their faces.Their eyes darted between the monstrous beasts towering above them, their breath catching as every primal instinct screamed at them to flee. The beasts seemed ready to strike, each one more fearsome than the last. They braced themselves for the fight of their lives, their hands gripping weapons with white-knuckled intensity. Suddenly, breaking the tension like a lightning strike, Lyerin burst out laughing. It was a deep, hearty laugh, echoing off the cavern walls and mingling with the growls and roars of the beasts. His laughter was so unexpected, so jarring, that it took a moment for the soldiers to register what was happening. The sound of his amusement was so incongruous with the dire situation that it left them dumbfounded. They could only stare, slack-jawed and speechless. "Did you really think...?" Lyerin gasped between bouts of laughter, clutching his sides. He wiped a tear from his eye. "Did you truly believe you''d have to fight these things? Oh, you should have seen your faces!" The soldiers exchanged bewildered glances. Their fear was slowly being replaced by a mix of confusion and lingering dread. The beasts remained still, their forms as imposing as ever, but now they seemed to shimmer slightly, their outlines flickering as if they were not quite real. It dawned on a few of the more perceptive soldiers that something was amiss, that perhaps these creatures were mere illusions or projections. But for many, the fear was still too fresh, too deeply embedded to shake off. "What... what is this?" one soldier whispered, his voice trembling. "Is it some kind of joke?" Lyerin''s laughter subsided, and he nodded, a mischievous glint in his eyes. "Yes. A test, a jest¡ªcall it what you will. But truly, did you think I would throw you to such beasts unprepared?" He grinned, but the soldiers did not return the expression. Their fear had cut too deeply. Before they could process this revelation, a deep rumbling sound reverberated beneath their feet. It was subtle at first, like the low growl of an awakening beast, but it quickly grew louder and more insistent. The soldiers instinctively looked down, their faces draining of color as they realized what was happening. They were standing on a floating island¡ªone that had begun to tremble, shift, and slowly crack apart. The first fissures appeared at their feet, thin lines of light splitting the stone. The ground quivered, and chunks of rock began to splinter away, dropping into the abyss below. The soldiers'' panic erupted anew, more intense than before. This was no illusion. This was real. "Hold on!" one of them screamed, dropping to his knees and clinging to a jagged piece of rock. The air was filled with shouts and cries of terror as they scrambled to find stable ground that simply wasn''t there. Every breath was ragged, every movement frantic. Their eyes darted around, searching for any sign of safety. But the island they stood on continued to crumble, each tremor shaking loose more pieces of stone and sending them spiraling into the void. Lyerin, however, remained calm and composed. He walked with unhurried steps, his balance unshaken even as the ground beneath him fractured and split. "Careful now," he said, his voice mockingly casual. "Wouldn''t want anyone to fall." The soldiers were in full panic mode. One of them tried to leap to a more stable section of the island, but the ground crumbled beneath his feet just as he pushed off. He grabbed onto the edge, his fingers scraping against the jagged stone, his terrified screams piercing the air. Another soldier lunged to help him, but the rock between them cracked and splintered, forcing him to retreat. "Stay together!" another soldier yelled, his voice barely audible over the cacophony of cracking stone and the roar of wind rushing through the cavern. But staying together was easier said than done. The floating island was breaking apart, and every moment it shrank further, the edges crumbling away into nothingness. "Look down!" someone shouted, and for a horrifying moment, all eyes turned to the abyss below. It stretched on endlessly, a dark, swirling void that promised only death. The realization that they were suspended above such a chasm made their legs weak, their hands slick with sweat as they clutched desperately at whatever purchase they could find. The cracks widened, spider-webbing across the surface. Chunks of rock fell away, plummeting into the depths with a sickening finality. "We''re going to fall!" a soldier cried, his voice raw with fear. "Calm yourselves," Lyerin called, his voice carrying a strange, unnatural calm. He planted one foot firmly on the trembling ground and, with deliberate slowness, raised his other leg. For a moment, he seemed to be balancing on the edge of nothingness. Then, with a sudden motion, he kicked downward, his foot striking the ground with enough force to send a shockwave through the island. "Vooosh!" The sound echoed through the cavern, and the trembling intensified. The ground beneath them gave way, crumbling in slow, agonizing motion. It was like watching the world collapse in slow motion¡ªa surreal, nightmarish descent into chaos. Pieces of rock drifted away, some slowly, others dropping like lead weights. The soldiers clung to whatever they could, their breaths coming in short, panicked gasps. Some tried to leap to still-solid sections of rock, their eyes wild with desperation. Others dropped to their stomachs, flattening themselves against the trembling ground in a futile attempt to feel more secure. The air was filled with dust and debris, making it difficult to see, to breathe. Each soldier was alone in his terror, fighting against gravity, against fate, against the sheer overwhelming horror of falling into nothingness. A soldier near the edge screamed as the rock beneath him shattered, sending him tumbling backward. He grasped at the crumbling stone, his nails scraping against it as he fell. Another soldier, tears streaking his face, tried to reach him, but the ground collapsed between them. He watched helplessly as his comrade disappeared into the darkness below. "Don''t give up!" another soldier shouted, but his voice was lost amid the roar of collapsing stone. The island continued to fall apart, smaller and smaller pieces breaking away until it was no more than a scattering of crumbling platforms. The soldiers'' terror reached a fever pitch, their cries mingling with the grinding, deafening sound of destruction. "Steady," Lyerin said again, his voice cutting through the chaos. "You are not done yet." But even he knew the truth: their time was running out. The ground beneath their feet was vanishing, and soon there would be nothing left to stand on. The soldiers'' fear, their desperation, their fight against the inevitable¡ªall of it played out in those endless, agonizing moments as the floating island crumbled away beneath them. The soldiers screamed as they fell, their voices raw and desperate. The wind howled around them, deafening and relentless, drowning out all other sounds except their own cries of terror. They plummeted through the void, their bodies spinning and twisting uncontrollably. Some of them flailed their arms and legs, instinctively trying to grasp at the air as if it could somehow save them. Others closed their eyes tight, their faces contorted with fear, their mouths wide open as they unleashed panicked screams that seemed to echo forever. The sensation of falling was like being trapped in a nightmare that had no end. Time stretched and warped around them; every second felt like an eternity. The wind whipped at their faces, tearing at their clothes and making it nearly impossible to breathe. Tears streamed from their eyes, carried away by the rushing air. Their hearts pounded in their chests, a relentless drumbeat of fear. "NO! NO! THIS CAN''T BE HAPPENING!" one soldier shrieked, his voice breaking with hysteria. He reached out blindly, as if hoping to find something solid to hold onto, but there was nothing. Just empty air and the endless darkness below. "HELP! SOMEONE HELP!" another screamed, his voice cracking with desperation. The terror in his eyes was mirrored by those around him, each face a mask of fear and disbelief. They had survived countless battles, faced horrors beyond imagination, but this¡ªthis was different. Experience new tales on mvl There was no enemy to fight, no weapon to wield. Just the merciless pull of gravity and the certainty that they were falling to their deaths. "I''m not ready to die!" another voice cried out, hoarse and choked with emotion. His words were lost almost immediately, swallowed by the roar of the wind and the collective cacophony of screams. "WHAT DO WE DO?!" shouted a soldier, his voice tinged with madness. He looked around frantically, searching for answers, for hope, for anything. But all he saw were his comrades, falling alongside him, each of them as powerless as he was. "LYERIN! WHERE ARE YOU?!" someone else bellowed, their voice trembling with a mix of rage and despair. They spun in midair, trying to locate the one person who might have answers¡ªthe one who had led them into this chaos. And then they saw him. Amid the chaos, the screaming, the fear, Lyerin was falling too. But he was not like them. He was not panicked or afraid. He was laughing. Hahhahahaha! The sound of his laughter carried through the air, rich and deep and utterly incongruous with their predicament. He fell with an almost casual grace, his arms spread wide as if he were embracing the fall. His hair whipped around him, his eyes glinting with amusement. The sight of him¡ªso calm, so unaffected¡ªonly fueled the soldiers'' panic. How could he laugh at a time like this? How could he find joy in their terror? The questions burned in their minds, but there was no time to dwell on them. The ground, or whatever awaited them at the end of this endless fall, was getting closer with every passing second. "We''re going to die!" one soldier sobbed, his voice breaking. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He clutched at his chest, his breaths coming in ragged gasps. The reality of their situation was sinking in, and it was unbearable. All their training, all their battles, all their victories¡ªit all meant nothing now. They were helpless, at the mercy of forces beyond their control. "Why is he laughing?!" another soldier shouted, his voice rising in pitch. He couldn''t tear his eyes away from Lyerin, from the man who seemed to revel in their shared descent. The sight of him laughing, so carefree and unbothered, made the fall feel even more surreal. It was as if the laws of reality themselves had been twisted, leaving them in a world where nothing made sense. "Lyerin, do something!" a soldier yelled, his voice desperate and pleading. He stretched out a hand, as if he could somehow reach Lyerin, as if the man''s touch could stop the fall. But the distance between them was too great, and the wind tore his words away. The soldiers'' screams continued, each one adding to the symphony of panic that filled the air. Some cursed, their voices raw with anger and frustration. Others prayed, their words lost amid the chaos. A few simply screamed, their cries wordless expressions of pure terror. "I CAN''T TAKE THIS!" a soldier howled, his body convulsing with fear. He tried to steady himself, to gain some semblance of control, but there was nothing to hold onto. The sensation of freefall, of weightlessness, was overwhelming. It was as if the very ground had been ripped away from beneath them, leaving them suspended in an endless abyss. "Hold on! Just hold on!" another voice shouted, though there was nothing to hold onto, nothing to do but fall. The words were a desperate attempt to bring order to the chaos, to give themselves hope when there was none. And through it all, Lyerin''s laughter continued. It was a deep, rolling sound, full of mirth and amusement. He seemed to relish the fall, to find joy in the terror that gripped them all. His laughter was a stark contrast to their screams¡ªa reminder that, for him, this was just another game. One soldier couldn''t take it anymore. "STOP LAUGHING!" he screamed, his voice breaking. The sound of Lyerin''s laughter was like a dagger to his soul, a cruel reminder of their helplessness. "MAKE IT STOP!" But Lyerin did not stop. If anything, his laughter grew louder, echoing through the void. It was a sound that would haunt them for the rest of their lives¡ªassuming they survived this fall. The soldiers'' screams continued, each one a testament to their fear and desperation. They fell and fell, their bodies spinning and twisting, their minds racing with thoughts of what awaited them below. The wind roared, the darkness closed in, and time seemed to stretch on forever. It was a descent into madness, a plunge into the unknown. And Lyerin... Lyerin laughed. Chapter 294: Zordrix World The soldiers braced for impact as the rushing wind around them intensified, their screams piercing the endless void of their descent.Some shut their eyes tight, bracing for the inevitable crash that would surely end their lives, while others kept their eyes wide open, unable to look away from the darkness below. The panic was unbearable, their voices hoarse from screaming. Then, all at once, the chaos shifted. A deafening, otherworldly roar erupted from the depths, silencing the wind itself for a split second. Before they could comprehend what was happening, their bodies slammed into a surface¡ªnot hard and unforgiving like rock or ground, but pliant and alive. It was warm and pulsing, with a texture unlike anything they''d ever felt, as though they had landed on a living mountain. The impact sent ripples through the surface, but instead of crushing them, it absorbed their momentum. For a moment, there was silence. The soldiers, sprawled out and gasping for air, blinked in disbelief. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Their minds struggled to process the impossible softness beneath them. Was this death? Had they somehow landed in the afterlife? One soldier dared to lift his head, his hands trembling as he pressed them against the strange surface. "What¡­ What is this?" His voice cracked, barely audible over the faint hum that seemed to emanate from below. Another soldier rolled onto his back, staring up at the endless sky above. "I don''t know¡­ Are we alive? How are we alive?" "Look around," Lucas muttered, his voice shaky but growing steadier. He pushed himself onto his knees, his breath catching in his throat as his eyes began to take in their surroundings. "This isn''t¡­ This isn''t land." The others followed his gaze, their confusion deepening. The surface beneath them stretched far into the horizon, undulating slightly with every breath they took. It was vast, impossibly vast, as though they had landed on the back of an enormous beast. The texture of it was strange¡ªsmooth yet lined with veins that pulsed faintly with an inner light, like rivers of molten gold. It felt alive, almost sentient, as if it were aware of their presence. "Wait," another soldier whispered, his voice trembling. He pressed his palm flat against the surface, feeling the faint vibrations that coursed through it. "This¡­ It''s moving. It''s alive." The realization sent a wave of unease through the group. They exchanged nervous glances, their breaths quickening. "Alive? What do you mean alive?" one of them asked, his voice rising with panic. "We''re standing on something alive?!" "Stay calm!" Lucas barked, though his own voice wavered. "We need to figure out what''s going on." As the soldiers struggled to make sense of their situation, the surface beneath them began to shift subtly. The movement was gentle at first, like the rise and fall of a chest as it breathes. Then, a shadow passed over them, and they instinctively looked up. To their utter disbelief, they saw what appeared to be wings¡ªmassive, cathedral-like structures that stretched into the heavens, their translucent membranes glowing faintly in the dim light. The wings moved with a slow, deliberate grace, sending ripples of air that made their hair stand on end. Each wing was the size of a small city, adorned with intricate patterns that seemed to shimmer and shift as if alive themselves. The soldiers gawked in stunned silence, their panic momentarily replaced by awe. "No way," one soldier whispered, shaking his head. "This¡­ This can''t be real." "It''s real," Lucas murmured, his voice barely audible. He rose unsteadily to his feet, his eyes fixed on the massive wings above. "We''re standing¡­ on something''s back. A creature." "But how? What kind of creature is this?" another asked, his voice laced with fear and wonder. "Nothing this big exists. Nothing!" "It does now," Lyerin''s voice cut through the murmurs like a blade. He stood a few paces away from the group, his arms crossed and a sly smile on his face. Unlike the soldiers, who were still trembling with fear, Lyerin looked completely at ease. In fact, he seemed amused by their reactions. The soldiers turned to him, their expressions a mixture of confusion and frustration. "You knew about this, didn''t you?" one of them demanded. "You knew we''d land on this¡­ this thing!" Lyerin shrugged, his smile widening. "Of course I knew. Did you think I''d let you fall to your deaths? I''m not that cruel." "Not that cruel?" another soldier exclaimed, his voice rising with anger. "We thought we were going to die! And now we''re on the back of some¡­ some monster!" "It''s not a monster," Lyerin replied, his tone calm but firm. "It''s a guardian. One of the ancient protectors of this realm." "Guardian?" Lucas echoed, his brow furrowing. "A guardian of what?" Lyerin''s eyes sparkled with mischief as he gestured to their surroundings. "Of Zordrix, of course. This world is full of wonders and dangers, and this creature is one of its many secrets." The soldiers exchanged uneasy glances, still trying to process what they were hearing. "So we''re just¡­ standing on it?" one of them asked hesitantly. "It doesn''t mind?" Lyerin laughed, the sound rich and echoing across the vast expanse. "It doesn''t mind. In fact, it hasn''t even noticed you yet. You''re like ants on its back¡ªtoo small to bother with." The comparison didn''t do much to calm their nerves. One soldier crouched down, pressing his ear to the surface as if trying to listen for a heartbeat. "It feels¡­ alive," he muttered, his voice barely audible. "I can feel it breathing." Another soldier pointed toward the edge of the creature''s back, where the surface curved downward into what appeared to be a vast tail that disappeared into the clouds. "How big is this thing?" he asked, his voice tinged with awe. "Bigger than you can imagine," Lyerin replied simply. "Its size is irrelevant. What matters is that it''s carrying us to where we need to go." "Carrying us?" Lucas repeated, his eyes narrowing. "To where?" Continue reading stories on mvl Lyerin''s smile turned cryptic. "You''ll see soon enough." Before they could press him further, the creature let out a low, rumbling sound that reverberated through their very bones. The soldiers froze, their eyes widening in terror as the surface beneath them shifted again. For a moment, it felt as though they might be thrown off, but the movement steadied, and they remained upright. "It''s shaking up," Lyerin said, his tone almost casual. "Hold on tight. The ride''s about to get interesting." The soldiers clung desperately to the feathers of the colossal winged beast as it soared through the endless skies of Zordrix. The air around them shimmered with a surreal, otherworldly energy, and the sheer vastness of their surroundings was overwhelming. Below, an enormous floating island began to materialize, its edges wrapped in tendrils of mist that spiraled like ethereal vines. A massive, glistening pool of water lay at the island''s center, shimmering like liquid crystal under the faint glow of floating orbs of light that hovered in the air. From above, the soldiers could see that the pool wasn''t an ordinary one¡ªit looked like a river trapped in midair, its currents snaking through the island and connecting it to other floating landmasses. The rivers formed intricate paths, some flowing upward like waterfalls in reverse, while others cascaded down into the abyss only to disappear into the void below. The sight was breathtaking, but there was little time to admire it, as the massive creature they rode upon began its descent. The wind screamed in their ears as the creature angled its massive wings and dove toward the pool. The surface of the water shimmered like a mirror, reflecting the intricate patterns of the sky above. The soldiers'' panic grew with each passing second. "WHAT IS IT DOING?!" one of them screamed, his voice barely audible over the rush of air. "IT''S GOING INTO THE WATER!" another soldier shouted, his face pale with terror. Lucas gritted his teeth, his knuckles white as he gripped one of the creature''s massive feathers. "Are we about to crash?!" Lyerin, standing effortlessly on the beast''s back despite the violent descent, turned to them with a wide grin. "HOLD TIGHT TO ITS FEATHERS!" he bellowed, his voice carrying a mixture of amusement and authority. "UNLESS YOU WANT TO BE FLUNG INTO THE ABYSS!" The soldiers needed no further encouragement. They clutched at the beast''s feathers with everything they had, their arms trembling as they fought against the force of the wind. The creature let out a deep, resonant cry as it hurtled toward the pool, and just when it seemed like they were about to crash into the water, the beast folded its wings and plunged in. The transition was jarring. One moment, they were surrounded by the endless expanse of sky; the next, they were submerged in a world of glimmering, otherworldly beauty. The water wasn''t like anything they had ever seen¡ªit was dense yet clear, glowing faintly with a soft blue light that illuminated the surroundings. The soldiers gasped as the creature''s massive body sliced through the liquid with ease, creating a swirling vortex of bubbles that danced like tiny stars around them. For a moment, the soldiers could only stare in awe. The water seemed alive, its currents forming intricate patterns that pulsed with energy. But their amazement quickly turned to confusion as they began to notice movement around them. Shapes flitted through the glowing depths, their forms shimmering like living jewels. At first, it was just a few. Small, luminous creatures darted through the water, their bodies sleek and covered in iridescent scales that reflected every color imaginable. They looked like fish, but with delicate, feathered wings that seemed to glide effortlessly through the liquid. Their movements were graceful, almost hypnotic, as if they were dancing to an unheard melody. "What¡­ what are those?" one soldier whispered, his voice trembling with both fear and wonder. "Winged fish," Lucas muttered, his eyes wide. "They''re¡­ beautiful." The creatures grew in number as the beast descended deeper into the pool, their sizes varying from tiny, hand-sized fish to others as large as horses. Some had elongated fins that trailed behind them like ribbons, while others sported intricate patterns on their scales that seemed to shift and change with every movement. "Look over there!" another soldier shouted, pointing toward a massive school of fish that swam in unison. These were larger, their bodies shimmering with a golden light that made the water around them glow. Their wings were broad and feather-like, giving them the appearance of celestial beings as they glided effortlessly through the currents. The soldiers couldn''t tear their eyes away. The sheer diversity of the creatures was staggering. Some had long, serpentine bodies adorned with bioluminescent spots that flickered like fireflies in the dark. Others had armored plates covering their bodies, giving them a fearsome yet majestic appearance. One particularly massive fish, its wings spanning nearly twenty feet, swam past them, its glowing eyes seeming to observe them with an almost intelligent curiosity. "This is¡­ incredible," one soldier breathed, his voice barely above a whisper. "I''ve never seen anything like this." Lyerin chuckled from his perch atop the creature''s back. "Welcome to the hidden depths of Zordrix," he said, his tone light but with a hint of pride. "This world is full of wonders like this¡­ and dangers to match." As the beast swam deeper, the scenery around them became even more surreal. Massive coral-like structures jutted out from the sides of the pool, their surfaces covered in vibrant, glowing flora that pulsed with an inner light. The soldiers noticed that some of the corals were shaped like arches and spires, giving the impression of an underwater city frozen in time. "Are those¡­ buildings?" one soldier asked, his voice filled with awe. "Not buildings," Lyerin replied, his voice echoing slightly in the water. "Natural formations shaped by the flow of energy in this world. The winged fish use them as nesting grounds." The soldiers continued to gape at their surroundings, their fear gradually giving way to fascination. But their awe was short-lived as the creature they were riding on let out another resonant cry, its massive body tilting slightly as it began to glide toward the bottom of the pool. The light around them dimmed, and the soldiers'' panic returned. "Why are we going deeper?!" one of them cried, his voice tinged with fear. "What''s down there?!" Lyerin''s smile widened. "You''ll see," he said cryptically, his tone laced with amusement. As the creature descended further, the winged fish began to thin out, their numbers dwindling until only a few stragglers remained. The glowing corals gave way to darker, more ominous structures¡ªtowering spires of obsidian-like material that seemed to hum with a deep, resonant energy. The soldiers gripped the feathers tighter, their hearts pounding in their chests. Finally, the creature slowed, its movements becoming more deliberate as it approached the bottom of the pool. The soldiers could barely make out the details of the ground below, but what they saw made their blood run cold. Massive, shadowy figures moved through the murky depths, their forms indistinct but unmistakably alive. "What¡­ are those?" one soldier whispered, his voice shaking. Lyerin didn''t answer immediately. Instead, he stood tall on the beast''s back, his gaze fixed on the shadows below. "Hold tight," he finally said, his voice low and commanding. "We''re not alone down here." Chapter 295: Cleaners Lyerin''s eyes narrowed as he observed the massive shadowy forms swimming beneath them.The glimmer of winged fish around them had completely disappeared, leaving only the deep, oppressive silence of the water. He stood motionless for a moment, scanning the depths, then muttered, almost to himself, "Sucker fishes¡­ just like remoras." S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His voice was low, almost too quiet to hear, but it carried a strange weight, drawing the soldiers'' attention. Their faces, pale from the sheer overwhelming nature of what they had seen, now filled with confusion and growing fear. "Sucker fishes?" Lucas finally dared to ask. His grip on the massive feather he clung to was so tight that his knuckles had turned white. "What do you mean, sucker fishes?" Lyerin didn''t answer right away. Instead, he crouched slightly on the winged beast, running a hand along its massive feathers as though trying to sense something in the water. "They must have sensed us," he finally said, his voice calm yet edged with calculation. "This creature we''re riding¡ªit''s massive, powerful. Beasts like it draw scavengers, parasites, and opportunists. These sucker fishes? They''re one of the worst kinds." The soldiers exchanged nervous glances, murmuring among themselves in hushed, panicked voices. "Suckers? Like remoras?" one of them asked. "You mean they''re¡­ harmless?" Lyerin turned his head slowly to the soldier, his expression unreadable. For a moment, it seemed as though he might burst into laughter again. Instead, he shook his head with a grim smile. "Harmless? Oh, no. They''re far from harmless. These things cling to their hosts and feed off their life force. They don''t kill you outright, no. They drain you slowly, painfully, until there''s nothing left." The soldiers visibly stiffened, and several gasped in horror. "You mean¡­ they feed on us?" another soldier stammered, his voice barely above a whisper. "Not yet," Lyerin replied, standing again and gazing into the murky depths. "But if we''re not careful, they will. They''re drawn to movement, sound, and heat. They''re opportunists, looking for anything they can latch onto. And when they do¡­ well, let''s just say you''ll wish you''d died a quicker death." The soldiers began to panic, their fear bubbling over into chaotic whispers and frantic gestures. "What do we do?" "We''re sitting ducks out here!" "Lyerin, we can''t fight underwater!" "We''re doomed, aren''t we?" "QUIET!" Lyerin''s voice cut through their rising panic like a blade. The sheer force of his command silenced the group instantly. Even Lucas, who had been gripping his feather with trembling hands, froze in place. Lyerin''s eyes swept over them, his gaze sharp and assessing. "You''re not doomed. Not yet. But if you don''t listen to me, you will be. These creatures? They''ve already noticed us. The fact they''re circling means they''re testing. Observing. If you want to survive this, you''ll do exactly as I say. Understood?" The soldiers nodded quickly, their breaths coming in short, shallow bursts. They were clearly terrified, but Lyerin''s commanding presence left no room for argument. "Good," he said, his tone softer but no less intense. "First, you need to stop panicking. Fear makes you reckless, and recklessness makes you a target. Control your breathing. Slow and steady. Keep your body still. The more you flail around like scared little fish, the more you''ll attract them." The soldiers immediately tried to follow his instructions, gripping the feathers tightly and forcing themselves to take deep, measured breaths. It was easier said than done, and the tension in the air was palpable. "Now," Lyerin continued, crouching low again and gesturing for them to do the same, "we need to blend in. The sucker fishes are looking for movement, heat, and anything that stands out. So, we''re going to make ourselves as uninteresting as possible. That means no sudden movements, no loud noises, and definitely no glowing energy fields. Understood?" "Glowing energy fields?" one soldier asked, his voice barely above a whisper. "Don''t question me right now," Lyerin snapped, his sharp tone silencing any further interruptions. "Just follow my lead. Hold tight to the feathers, keep your body pressed low, and focus on staying calm." The soldiers did as they were told, their movements slow and deliberate. Lyerin watched them closely, nodding in approval as they began to follow his instructions. "Good. Now, here''s the hard part," he said, his voice low and steady. "These sucker fishes are persistent. They won''t stop circling until they''re sure there''s nothing here for them. We need to give them a reason to lose interest. That means we''re going to have to mimic the environment." "Mimic the environment?" Lucas asked, his brow furrowing in confusion. "Exactly," Lyerin replied, his gaze still fixed on the shadows below. "We''re going to make ourselves part of the scenery. Keep your movements slow, your breathing steady, and follow my signals. No matter what happens, do not break formation. If one of you panics, you''ll draw them to all of us." The soldiers nodded, though their fear was still evident. They clung to the feathers, their bodies pressed low against the creature''s back, and waited for Lyerin''s next command. Find your next adventure on mvl "Stay low. Stay silent," Lyerin murmured, his eyes narrowing as the shadows below drew closer. The sucker fishes were massive, their bodies long and eel-like with glowing, sucker-like mouths that pulsed with a sickly green light. They moved with eerie grace, their forms undulating through the water like living shadows. One of the soldiers let out a small gasp as a particularly large sucker fish swam past them, its glowing eyes fixating on their position. Lyerin shot him a sharp look, and the soldier immediately clamped a hand over his mouth. "Hold your ground," Lyerin hissed. "Don''t move. Don''t even breathe too loudly." The soldiers froze, their bodies tense as the massive creature glided past them. It circled once, then twice, its glowing eyes scanning their position. The tension was unbearable, and the soldiers'' hearts pounded in their chests. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, the sucker fish moved on, its massive form disappearing into the murky depths. "See?" Lyerin said, his voice calm but firm. "They''re not invincible. They''re predators, but they''re not mindless. If they don''t see an easy target, they''ll move on." The soldiers let out shaky breaths, their fear beginning to subside. But Lyerin''s expression remained serious. "We''re not out of danger yet," he warned. "Stay alert. Stay calm." The soldiers nodded, their determination returning despite the lingering fear in their eyes. They pressed themselves lower against the creature''s back, their movements slow and deliberate, and prepared to follow Lyerin''s every command. The shadows of the sucker fishes continued their haunting, ghostly dance beneath the colossal, submerged winged creature. The faint luminescence of their glowing mouths and the fluid motion of their eel-like bodies painted an eerie spectacle in the watery gloom. Each soldier, though instructed to remain still and calm, trembled silently, their breaths shallow, and their fingers clutching the beast''s feathers like lifelines. The atmosphere was oppressive, a silent cacophony of tension. No one dared speak, and the only sound was the faint hum of water currents shifting around them. The winged creature beneath them moved with slow, deliberate strokes, its immense form gliding through the depths like a behemoth of legend. But even it seemed wary, as if aware of the predatory menace that surrounded it. Lyerin crouched low, his sharp eyes scanning the movements of the sucker fishes. They weren''t just meandering; they were converging. Their circular patterns were closing in tighter and tighter, each pass skimming closer to the surface of the winged creature they were perched upon. "Steady," Lyerin murmured, his voice barely audible over the water''s muffled silence. "They''re testing us. They''re curious. But they''re not sure yet." The soldiers didn''t respond, but their wide-eyed expressions and rigid postures betrayed their inner panic. One particularly large sucker fish swam closer than the rest, its sickly glowing mouth pulsating rhythmically. It was as if the creature could sense their fear, drawing nearer with every beat of its shimmering fins. Suddenly, the massive fish slowed. Its glowing eyes seemed to narrow as it tilted its head, honing in on a subtle movement¡ªa soldier''s trembling hand clutching a feather. The soldier, young and clearly terrified, froze mid-breath. His lips quivered as though he was about to scream, but he bit down hard, his teeth clenched so tightly it seemed they might crack. Lyerin''s gaze snapped to the soldier, then to the fish. His mind worked quickly, calculating. He knew one wrong move could lead to disaster. The sucker fish had stopped moving, its massive body swaying ominously in the water, its eyes fixed on its prey. "Don''t move," Lyerin hissed sharply, his voice a razor''s edge. But the sucker fish inched closer, its glowing mouth opening and closing like a grotesque flower blooming in the depths. It was no longer just testing¡ªit was about to strike. With a sudden, precise movement, Lyerin extended his arm and slapped the water just a few meters away from the soldier. The sharp disturbance rippled through the water, catching the sucker fish''s attention. The creature paused, its head snapping toward the source of the disturbance. "What are you doing?" one of the soldiers mouthed silently, his eyes filled with disbelief and fear. Lyerin ignored him, his focus unbroken. From his pocket, he pulled a small, dark object¡ªsomething faintly metallic and shaped like a small sphere. It shimmered faintly in the dim light of the depths, and as soon as Lyerin exposed it to the water, it began to pulse, emitting a soft, rhythmic glow. The sucker fish immediately turned toward it, its glowing mouth pulsating in response, almost hypnotized. The other soldiers watched in stunned silence as Lyerin carefully tossed the object into the water. The moment it sank, the sucker fish darted forward with terrifying speed, its massive body creating a shockwave that rippled through the water. The sphere emitted one final, blinding burst of light before the sucker fish consumed it whole. Its massive mouth closed around the object, and for a moment, everything was still. Then, the sucker fish swam off, its undulating form disappearing into the murky depths, the faint glow of the sphere fading with it. The soldiers exhaled collectively, their relief palpable, though their terror was far from gone. "What¡­ what was that?" one of them finally whispered, his voice shaking. "Something to distract them," Lyerin said casually, as if the near-disaster had been nothing more than a minor inconvenience. "A little trinket from my travels. Let''s just say it''s better they eat that than you." The soldiers exchanged uneasy glances, their trust in Lyerin mingled with a growing sense of awe and fear. "Is that thing¡­ dangerous?" Lucas asked cautiously. "Not to us," Lyerin replied, standing upright and brushing water from his hands. "To the fish? Probably. But that''s their problem now." The soldiers looked at him incredulously, but there was no time to question him further. The other sucker fishes were still circling, their movements slower but no less threatening. "Back to your positions," Lyerin commanded sharply. "This isn''t over yet. That was one fish. There are still plenty more, and they''re not stupid. They''re watching, waiting for any sign of weakness. So, unless you want to end up as fish food, stay low, stay quiet, and let me handle this." The soldiers obeyed without hesitation, their fear of the sucker fishes now matched by their growing respect for Lyerin''s leadership. They pressed themselves lower against the feathers, their bodies blending into the contours of the winged creature, and waited for Lyerin''s next move. The tension in the water was suffocating, but they knew better than to panic now. Chapter 296: Mushroom island The beast beneath them shifted, the colossal expanse of its feathered back undulating with a sudden, deliberate motion. It was as if the very world beneath their feet had come alive.The soldiers clung tightly to the creature''s feathers, their fingers white-knuckled, their breaths shallow. The sound of the water rushing around them intensified, a low, thunderous roar that reverberated through their bones. "What''s happening?" one soldier whispered hoarsely, his voice trembling as though he feared the answer. The massive winged creature tilted slightly, its body angling upward. The water seemed to part around it, creating currents that swirled chaotically. The sucker fishes scattered in all directions, their glowing bodies retreating into the depths like vanishing specters. "Hold tight!" Lyerin''s voice cut through the growing panic, sharp and commanding. He stood upright on the creature''s back, his balance unnaturally perfect despite the shifting surface beneath him. "It''s preparing to take off!" "Take off?" another soldier gasped, his eyes wide with disbelief. "We''re underwater!" Lyerin turned to face them, his expression calm but intense. "Exactly. And that''s why you need to listen to me right now. This isn''t like anything you''ve experienced before." The soldiers exchanged terrified glances, their fear mounting. The massive creature beneath them flexed its wings slightly, and the sheer scale of the motion sent ripples through the water, creating a current so strong that it nearly pulled one soldier off balance. "What do we do?" Lucas shouted, his voice strained as he fought to keep his grip. Lyerin pointed to the base of the feathers. "Dig your hands and feet in there! The feathers are strong enough to hold you. No matter what happens, don''t let go!" The soldiers scrambled to comply, their movements frantic but determined. They pressed themselves flat against the creature''s back, their faces inches from the damp, textured surface. The beast''s body began to vibrate, a deep, resonant hum that seemed to pulse in time with the water around it. Your next read is at mvl "Is it safe?" one soldier asked, his voice barely audible over the growing roar of the water. Lyerin chuckled softly, his tone oddly reassuring. "Safe? Probably not. But it''s incredible, isn''t it?" The soldiers didn''t look reassured, but they nodded hesitantly, their expressions a mix of awe and terror. The creature tilted further, its massive wings angling upward. The water pressure increased, and the soldiers felt the force pressing against their bodies like an invisible hand trying to push them away. Lyerin crouched down, gripping one of the feathers himself. "Here we go!" he shouted, his voice full of anticipation. The creature''s wings began to move, the motion slow and deliberate at first. The water around them swirled violently, forming whirlpools that spiral outward. The soldiers felt their ears pop from the changing pressure as the beast pumped its wings harder and harder. The sound was deafening, a thunderous roar that seemed to come from all directions. "We''re going to die!" one soldier screamed, his voice cracking with panic. "No, you''re not!" Lyerin shot back, his tone firm. "You''re going to hold on and experience something incredible. Trust me!" The massive beast suddenly surged upward, breaking free from the water''s grip. A colossal wave erupted behind them as the creature breached the surface, its wings slicing through the air with a sound like a hurricane. Water sprayed in all directions, drenching the soldiers, who clung desperately to the feathers, their eyes squeezed shut against the onslaught. The beast climbed higher, the water falling away beneath them. The soldiers risked opening their eyes, only to gasp in awe and terror. The vast ocean stretched out below them, a shimmering expanse of blue and green. The floating islands they had seen earlier were now far above, their jagged edges silhouetted against the sky. "It''s¡­ flying!" one soldier stammered, his voice trembling with disbelief. "No kidding," Lyerin replied with a smirk, his hair plastered to his face from the spray. "And you''re riding it. Remember this moment, because it doesn''t get much better than this." The beast flapped its wings powerfully, each stroke creating a gust of wind that threatened to unseat them. The soldiers screamed, their voices a chaotic chorus of fear and exhilaration. The creature soared higher, its shadow casting a vast silhouette over the ocean below. "Keep your heads down!" Lyerin shouted, his voice barely audible over the wind. "The air up here is thin. You''ll need to stay close to the feathers to breathe properly." The soldiers obeyed, pressing themselves even closer to the creature''s back. The wind whipped around them, pulling at their clothes and hair. Despite their fear, they couldn''t help but marvel at the sheer majesty of the beast. Its massive wings spanned what seemed like miles, each feather shimmering in the sunlight. "What is this thing?" Lucas shouted, his voice barely carrying over the wind. "No idea," Lyerin replied simply, his tone reverent. The soldiers were silent, their awe momentarily overriding their fear. The creature began to level out, its massive body gliding effortlessly through the air. The wind died down slightly, and the soldiers dared to lift their heads. Ahead of them, a new sight emerged¡ªa massive floating island with a sparkling river that cascaded down its edges like a waterfall, disappearing into the clouds below. The island was connected to others by narrow, arched bridges, their surfaces glowing faintly with an ethereal light. "Where are we going?" one soldier asked, his voice hushed. Lyerin turned to face them, his eyes gleaming with a mixture of excitement and mystery. "To the next challenge," he said, a faint smile playing on his lips. "This is only the beginning." The massive beast stirred again, its vast body vibrating with the energy of movement as it prepared for another journey. The soldiers, still clinging to its colossal feathers, exchanged uneasy glances. The air was cool and thin, the winds whispering through their hair, carrying the faint, otherworldly scent of ozone and something floral¡ªyet alien. Lyerin, standing effortlessly on the undulating surface of the creature''s back, glanced over his shoulder. His expression was calm, yet his eyes carried a spark of anticipation. "Hold on," he called, his voice cutting through the steady hum of the beast''s wings and the distant roar of cascading rivers from the nearby floating islands. "We''re about to move again. You''ll want to stay low this time." "What now?" one soldier muttered nervously, gripping the feather beneath him so tightly that his knuckles turned white. Before Lyerin could respond, the beast began to shift. Its wings spread wider than ever, casting vast shadows over the floating landscape below. The air pressure changed instantly, forcing the soldiers to press themselves closer to the creature''s back. The beast let out a low, resonant sound¡ªpart roar, part hum¡ªthat seemed to vibrate through their very bones. "Here we go!" Lyerin shouted, a grin breaking across his face. The massive wings beat once¡ªjust once¡ªand the entire world seemed to lurch. The force of the movement was so powerful that the soldiers felt as though they were being pressed into the creature''s back by an invisible hand. The beast surged forward, faster than anything they had experienced before, cutting through the air like an arrow. The roar of the wind became deafening, drowning out their screams of panic. "Stay down!" Lyerin barked, his voice commanding and firm. The soldiers obeyed, flattening themselves against the feathers as the beast climbed higher into the endless expanse of sky. Below them, the floating islands shrank, becoming mere specks against the backdrop of the endless clouds. The creature banked sharply to the left, the motion so sudden that several soldiers cried out, their grips faltering. "I''m slipping!" one soldier yelled, his voice barely audible over the howling wind. "You''re not slipping," Lyerin snapped, his tone sharp but reassuring. "You''re panicking. Stop it. Focus. You''re safer than you think if you do as I say." The soldier gritted his teeth and tightened his grip, his breathing shallow and rapid. Around him, the others clung just as desperately, their faces pale and their eyes wide with terror. The beast dove suddenly, its massive body tilting downward at an angle that made their stomachs lurch. The sensation of free-falling was overwhelming, the wind whipping past them with relentless force. The soldiers screamed, their voices blending into a chaotic chorus of panic. "Relax!" Lyerin shouted, his voice cutting through the chaos like a blade. "You''re still alive, aren''t you?" The beast continued its descent, plunging through layers of thick, misty clouds. The world around them grew dimmer, the light from the distant sun refracted into a thousand colors by the moisture in the air. The soldiers could barely see more than a few feet in front of them, their vision obscured by the swirling mist. "What''s happening?" Lucas shouted, his voice shaking. "We''re descending," Lyerin replied, his tone calm. The mist parted suddenly, revealing a breathtaking sight below. They were now flying over a massive floating ocean, its surface shimmering like liquid silver. Strange creatures with translucent wings flitted just above the water, their movements graceful and hypnotic. The soldiers stared in awe, their fear momentarily forgotten. "What is this place?" one of them whispered, his voice filled with wonder. "No idea," Lyerin answered simply. The beast soared over the shimmering ocean, its wings creating ripples in the water below. The soldiers could feel the raw power of the creature beneath them, its every movement purposeful and precise. The air grew warmer as they continued, the faint scent of something earthy and musky wafting toward them. Suddenly, the beast tilted upward again, climbing rapidly toward another layer of floating islands. These islands were different¡ªlarger, their surfaces covered in strange, glowing vegetation that pulsed faintly with light. Massive waterfalls cascaded from their edges, their streams vanishing into the endless abyss below. "Are we going there?" a soldier asked, his voice tinged with both fear and excitement. "No," Lyerin replied, his gaze fixed ahead. "Not yet. We have farther to go." The beast continued to ascend, its movements fluid and powerful. The air grew thinner, making it harder for the soldiers to breathe. They pressed themselves closer to the feathers, their bodies trembling from the cold wind and the sheer intensity of the experience. After what felt like an eternity, the beast began to level out, its massive wings beating more slowly. The soldiers risked lifting their heads, their eyes widening as they took in the sight before them. A new island loomed ahead, unlike any they had seen before. It was covered entirely in massive mushrooms, their caps glowing faintly in shades of blue, purple, and green. The stalks of the mushrooms were as wide as trees, their surfaces textured with intricate, vein-like patterns. The island was connected to others by narrow bridges made of twisting vines, their surfaces glistening with dew. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What¡­ is this place?" Lucas asked, his voice barely above a whisper. Lyerin smiled, his eyes gleaming with a mixture of pride and anticipation. "This," he said, speechless in fascination. Chapter 297: A little break The calm of the moment didn''t last long. Suddenly, the air around them grew heavy, the once-cool breeze now tinged with an uncomfortable warmth.The soldiers shifted uneasily, their expressions turning from awe to confusion as the heat steadily increased. "What''s happening?" one of them muttered, tugging at his collar as beads of sweat began to form on his forehead. Lyerin stood at the front, his posture relaxed, a sly grin creeping across his face. "Ah, I see our friend is taking a little break." The soldiers exchanged nervous glances. "A break? What do you mean by that?" Lucas finally asked, his tone sharp with suspicion. Lyerin didn''t answer immediately. Instead, he crouched slightly, placing his hand against the warm surface of the creature''s back. He smirked as if enjoying some private joke. "This one has its habits. You''ll see." The heat intensified rapidly, becoming oppressive. The once-welcoming glow of the mushroom-lit island faded into insignificance as the soldiers'' focus turned inward to their discomfort. The warmth was now unbearable, soaking them in sweat and making it difficult to breathe. "Lyerin!" one of the soldiers barked, his voice trembling. "What''s going on? Why is it so hot?" Lyerin stood upright, brushing a hand through his hair casually. "Relax. It''s just relaxing." "Relaxing?!" another soldier exclaimed, his face flushed with heat. "This thing feels like it''s turning into a furnace!" The heat surged again, and the soldiers began to panic in earnest. "We''re going to cook alive!" "My armor is burning me!" "Are we seriously just supposed to sit here?!" "I can''t breathe! I can''t¡ª" The creature let out a deep, resonant rumble beneath them, as if responding to their rising panic. Its massive wings shifted slightly, the movement stirring a hot gust of wind that only made the situation worse. "Lyerin!" Lucas shouted, his voice cutting through the cacophony of cries. "What is this? What should we do?" Lyerin turned his gaze lazily toward Lucas, raising an eyebrow. "Do? Nothing. Just hold tight. It''s not going to last forever." "Nothing?!" Lucas spat, glaring at him. "We''re dying here, and you want us to do nothing?" The others began shouting too, their voices overlapping in a chaotic blend of fear and desperation: "How are we supposed to survive this?" sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "We''re soldiers, not fireproof beasts!" "Why didn''t you warn us?!" "Are you crazy, Lyerin?!" Lyerin threw back his head and laughed, the sound rich and unrestrained, a sharp contrast to their growing hysteria. "Oh, you''re all so dramatic! It''s just a little heat." "A little heat?" one soldier yelled, his voice cracking. "My boots are melting!" "Do something!" another screamed, clutching the feathers tightly as if they might save him. "I''m burning alive!" The heat surged again, the air shimmering visibly around them. It felt as though they were inside an oven, the oppressive heat pressing down on them from every direction. Some soldiers began tearing at their gear, desperate for relief, while others muttered prayers under their breath, their faces pale with terror. "Lyerin!" Lucas shouted again, his voice hoarse. "If you don''t do something¡ª" "Relax," Lyerin interrupted, his tone surprisingly calm. "You''re not going to die." "Not going to die?" Lucas repeated incredulously, gesturing wildly at the others. "Look at us! We''re melting here!" Lyerin smirked, folding his arms across his chest. "Oh, come on. Do you think this beast would bother taking you along if it wanted to kill you? Use your head, Lucas. You''re fine." The soldiers stared at him, their faces a mix of disbelief and anger. One of them shouted, "Fine?! Do we look fine to you?!" Lyerin shrugged. "You look like a bunch of whiners, to be honest. This is nothing compared to what''s ahead." The creature let out another low rumble, and suddenly, the heat began to subside. It was subtle at first¡ªa slight cooling of the air, a faint breeze washing over them¡ªbut it grew steadily more noticeable. The soldiers, still tense and drenched in sweat, hesitated, their complaints trailing off into uncertain silence. "See?" Lyerin said, a triumphant grin spreading across his face. "Told you it wouldn''t last." The soldiers exchanged wary glances, their panic slowly giving way to confusion. One by one, they began to notice the change. The oppressive heat was gone, replaced by a comfortable warmth that felt almost soothing in comparison. Lucas glared at Lyerin, his expression a mix of frustration and begrudging relief. "You could''ve warned us, you know." "Where''s the fun in that?" Lyerin replied with a chuckle. He gestured toward the creature beneath them. "You''re riding one of the most ancient beings in this world. You might as well enjoy the experience." "Enjoy?" another soldier muttered, shaking his head in disbelief. "You''ve got a twisted sense of humor." Lyerin shrugged again, his grin unwavering. "Maybe. But you''ll thank me later." The calm was deceptive. No sooner had they caught their breath than the temperature began to rise again. This time, it wasn''t a gradual increase¡ªit hit them like a wave. The air turned scorching, making every inhalation feel like fire searing their lungs. "What''s happening now?!" one soldier yelled, clutching at his chest. "The heat''s back!" another cried, glancing around frantically. "It''s even worse than before!" The feathers of the massive beast beneath them were shifting colors, the once-dark tones now glowing with an ominous red hue. It was as if the entire surface of the creature was becoming a living ember. The soldiers scrambled to their feet, looking down at the radiant feathers in horror. "It''s burning!" a soldier screamed, yanking his hands away from the feathers as though they were lava. "We''re going to burn alive!" The air shimmered with heat waves, making everything look distorted and surreal. Sweat poured from their faces, dripping down their armor and pooling at their feet. Some began tearing off their gear in desperation, tossing helmets and gloves aside in a futile attempt to cool down. "Lyerin!" Lucas shouted, his voice cracking with panic. "What is this? What''s happening to the creature?" Lyerin stood off to the side, arms crossed and a smirk playing on his lips. He seemed completely unbothered by the chaos around him. "Oh, don''t worry," he said, his tone light and almost playful. "This is just the mushrooms." "Mushrooms?!" Lucas repeated, his voice rising in disbelief. "What are you talking about?" Lyerin gestured lazily toward the enormous stalks of glowing mushrooms sprouting from the floating island. The once-glowing caps now pulsed with a fiery orange-red light, casting the entire area in an eerie, flickering glow. "Those," Lyerin said, pointing at the mushrooms. "They release heat when disturbed. It''s part of their defense mechanism." "Defense mechanism?!" another soldier yelled, his face pale despite the oppressive heat. "Against what? We didn''t even touch them!" "Doesn''t matter," Lyerin replied with a shrug. "You''re here, and that''s enough for them to react." The soldiers were on the verge of hysteria, their voices overlapping in a cacophony of panic: "We''re going to die here!" "This is insane! Why did we even come to this place?" "Lyerin, do something! We can''t take this heat!" "It''s like standing in the middle of a volcano!" "Help us! Please!" Lucas grabbed Lying by the arm, his expression a mix of fear and anger. "If you know what''s going on, do something! We can''t survive this!" Lyerin laughed, pulling his arm free with ease. "Oh, come on, Lucas. Don''t be so dramatic. You''re fine." "Fine?!" Lucas shouted, throwing his hands in the air. "We''re roasting alive, and you''re standing there laughing like it''s some kind of joke!" The others chimed in, their voices trembling: "Our skin''s going to blister!" "The armor''s heating up! I can''t move!" "We''re all going to die here, aren''t we?" Lyerin''s grin widened, his amusement seeming to grow with every passing second. "Die? None of you are going to die. Did you all forget already?" "Forget what?!" someone shouted desperately. Lyerin straightened, spreading his arms as though to address the group formally. "You''re all temporary members of my tribe. The Stonehooves Tribe. That means you''ve already adapted." "Adapted?" one soldier repeated, his voice shaking. "What are you talking about?" "Yes, adapted," Lyerin said, nodding. "The mushrooms can''t hurt you. Neither can the heat. Your bodies are already adjusted to withstand it. You just don''t realize it yet." "That''s impossible!" Lucas snapped. "We''re burning up! How can you say we''re fine when¡ª" "Relax," Lyerin interrupted, his tone sharp but not unkind. "Take a deep breath. Focus. What you''re feeling is an illusion¡ªyour mind is tricking you because you haven''t accepted the adaptation yet." The soldiers hesitated, exchanging uncertain glances. The heat was still intense, but¡­ as Lyerin''s words sank in, some of them began to notice subtle changes. The burning sensation on their skin wasn''t as severe as before. Their breaths, though labored, were no longer painful. Enjoy more content from mvl "See?" Lyerin said, his voice calm but filled with satisfaction. "You''re fine. You''re not melting. You''re not dying. The Stonehooves Tribe doesn''t break so easily." "But¡­ how?" one soldier asked weakly, his voice filled with wonder and confusion. "It''s part of the bond," Lyerin explained, gesturing to the ground beneath them and the mushrooms around them. "The tribe adapts to the environment. Always has, always will. You''re part of it now, whether you like it or not." The soldiers were silent for a moment, their panic slowly giving way to disbelief. One by one, they began to test Lyerin''s claim, touching the feathers again, moving their arms and legs, even breathing deeply. To their amazement, the heat no longer felt unbearable. It was still there, but it no longer threatened to consume them. "See?" Lyerin said again, his smirk softening into a genuine smile. "I told you. None of you are going to get hurt." Lucas stared at him, his expression unreadable. Finally, he let out a shaky breath and muttered, "You''re insane, Lyerin. Absolutely insane." Lyerin chuckled. "Maybe. But I''m not wrong." Chapter 298: Celebration The oppressive heat that had once consumed the soldiers melted away, replaced by a soothing warmth that spread through their bodies like the embrace of a comforting fire on a cold winter''s night. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.The feathers beneath their feet no longer felt searing but soft, inviting. The tension in their shoulders eased, and the soldiers began to look around, bewildered. "It''s... warm?" one of them whispered, cautiously placing his hand on the glowing red feathers. "Not hot anymore?" "Yeah," another said, hesitantly removing his glove to touch the feathers directly. His expression shifted from fear to awe. "It''s... kind of nice." "Nice?" Lucas echoed, narrowing his eyes at him. "You were just screaming about your armor melting five minutes ago." "Well, yeah," the soldier replied with a sheepish grin, rubbing the back of his neck. "But now it''s different. It''s... relaxing." A ripple of realization passed through the group. The unbearable heat had vanished, leaving behind an almost magical sensation. It was as if the island-sized creature beneath them was now radiating a gentle, life-giving warmth that seeped into their very souls. "Relaxing?" Lucas grumbled. "Don''t tell me you''re all suddenly comfortable." "Actually," one soldier piped up, stretching his arms overhead and letting out a contented sigh, "I kind of am. This is better than any campfire I''ve ever sat by." "Same here!" another chimed in, lying down flat on the beast''s feathered surface. "This is amazing! I feel like I could sleep for days." The group burst into murmurs of agreement, each soldier testing their surroundings and finding themselves surprised by how soothing it all felt. Even the air seemed different¡ªno longer stifling but fresh, with a faint hint of something sweet, like honey. "I can''t believe this," one of the younger soldiers said, sitting cross-legged as he stared at the glowing mushrooms in the distance. "A few minutes ago, I thought I was going to die, and now? Now I feel like I''m at a spa." The others laughed, the sound echoing across the vast creature''s back. It was the first genuine laughter they''d shared since arriving in this strange, perilous place. The tension that had gripped them for hours¡ªmaybe even days¡ªbegan to melt away. "Spa? Really?" Lucas muttered, crossing his arms as he remained standing, ever the skeptic. "You do realize we''re still sitting on a giant beast that could toss us off at any second, right?" "Oh, come on, Lucas," another soldier said with a grin, nudging him in the ribs. "Lighten up for once. This is the first time we''ve felt even remotely safe since we got here." "Safe?!" Lucas shot back. "We''re in the middle of the sky, surrounded by floating islands and killer mushrooms. There''s nothing safe about this!" "Stop being such a downer," the first soldier replied, lying back and folding his hands behind his head. "If Lyerin says we''re fine, we''re fine. You''ve got to admit, this warmth is... incredible." "It really is," another soldier agreed, a dreamy look in his eyes. "It''s like... it''s like being hugged by my mom. You know, when I was a kid." Several soldiers nodded in agreement, their expressions softening. The warmth seemed to stir memories of home¡ªof nights spent by the fire with loved ones, of moments of peace and comfort they hadn''t experienced in what felt like an eternity. "Yeah," one of the older soldiers said, his voice thick with nostalgia. "It reminds me of the old days... back before all this madness. Sitting with my kids by the hearth, telling them stories until they fell asleep." "That''s the best feeling in the world," another added quietly. "Being with family. Feeling safe." A hush fell over the group as they reflected on their lives before this journey. Some smiled wistfully; others looked away, their eyes glistening with unshed tears. The warmth seemed to open something inside them, a vulnerability they hadn''t allowed themselves to feel until now. And then, of course, Lyerin broke the silence. "Is this a celebration or a funeral?" he asked, his tone teasing as he approached the group. "You all look like you''re about to cry." The soldiers blinked, startled out of their reverie. One of them, a younger man with a mischievous grin, shot back, "Maybe we are, boss. Ever think of that?" Lyerin smirked, crossing his arms. "Well, if you''re going to cry, do it with some dignity. You''re members of the Stonehooves Tribe now, remember? We don''t sob over warm feathers." Stay updated with §Þ?? The group chuckled, the tension breaking as they rolled their eyes at Lyerin''s antics. "So," Lyerin continued, pacing in front of them like a commander addressing his troops. "What''s the verdict? Are we throwing a party here on the back of this beast, or are you all too chicken to enjoy yourselves?" "A party?" one soldier repeated, laughing. "What kind of party do you throw on a flying monster?" "The best kind," Lyerin replied with a grin. "Come on, loosen up. You''ve all survived things that should have killed you ten times over. You''ve earned this." The soldiers exchanged glances, their smiles growing. One by one, they began to relax even further, sitting down or stretching out across the glowing feathers. Some started to hum tunes from their hometowns; others began joking and sharing stories. Lucas, still standing with his arms crossed, sighed heavily. "You''re all insane." "Maybe," Lyerin said, flashing him a knowing smile. "But you''re still here with us, aren''t you?" Lucas didn''t respond, but the faintest hint of a smile tugged at the corners of his mouth. For the first time in a long while, the soldiers allowed themselves to laugh, to share stories, to simply be. The warmth of the feathers, the surreal beauty of the floating islands, and Lyerin''s irreverent confidence combined to create a moment of peace they hadn''t thought possible in this strange and dangerous world. Unbeknownst to them, Lyerin watched them carefully, his smirk softening into something more sinister. Though his demeanor remained playful, his eyes gleamed with something deeper¡ªsatisfaction. The soldiers continued basking in the newfound warmth, their laughter and murmured conversations blending into the gentle hum of the air. The radiant glow of the mushrooms lit their faces, and for a moment, the surreal world they were in felt almost... peaceful. It was a fragile moment of reprieve, one they hadn''t dared to hope for in the chaos of their journey. Lucas, however, couldn''t settle. He sat off to the side, his posture rigid as he watched the others. His brow furrowed, deep in thought, his mind churning with questions that refused to let him rest. Finally, he stood and walked over to Lyerin, who was leaning casually against a feathered ridge, surveying the floating islands around them like a king overlooking his domain. Lyerin noticed him immediately, though he didn''t turn. "You''ve got that look again, Lucas," he said, a smirk curling his lips. "The one that says, ''I''ve got questions, and I''m too stubborn to let them go.''" Lucas chuckled nervously, scratching the back of his head. "Am I that obvious?" "To me? Always." Lyerin turned to face him fully, his sharp eyes glinting in the mushroom''s soft light. "Well? Go ahead. Ask." Lucas hesitated, glancing back at the other soldiers. Most of them were too engrossed in their impromptu celebration to notice him, but still, he lowered his voice. "I was just wondering... how do you do it?" "Do what?" Lyerin asked, tilting his head slightly. "Lead us," Lucas admitted, his tone a mix of awe and frustration. "We''ve been through so much¡ªthings none of us were prepared for. And yet, you''re always calm, always in control. It''s like... like you''re playing a game you already know you''ll win." Lyerin''s smirk widened. "That''s because I am playing a game, Lucas. And I do intend to win." Lucas blinked, taken aback by the honesty of the statement. "But how? How can you be so sure? You don''t even know what''s going to happen next¡ªnone of us do." Lyerin shrugged, his demeanor almost casual. "It''s not about knowing, Lucas. It''s about adapting. It''s about understanding the board and the pieces on it. And right now, all of you are my pieces." "Pieces?" Lucas echoed, a flicker of irritation in his voice. "Don''t take it personally," Lyerin said smoothly. "You''re important pieces. Crucial, even. Without you, none of this would work. But you''re still on the board, and I''m the one moving you." Lucas crossed his arms, his expression hardening. "That''s... cold." "Is it?" Lyerin raised an eyebrow. "Or is it just reality? You want me to pretend this is some grand partnership where we''re all equals? Because it''s not. I''m the one leading, and you''re the ones following. That''s how we survive." Lucas opened his mouth to argue but stopped himself. He couldn''t deny that Lyerin''s leadership had saved them more times than he could count. Still, the bluntness of his words stung. "You''re quiet," Lyerin observed, his smirk softening. "Good. That means you''re thinking. I like that about you, Lucas¡ªyou don''t just accept things. You question them. That''s rare." Lucas shifted uncomfortably under the praise, unsure how to respond. Instead, he decided to change the subject. "Why do you like this?" he asked after a moment. "Leading us, pushing us to the edge over and over. What do you get out of it?" Lyerin chuckled, a low, almost sinister sound. "You think this is about what I get out of it?" "Isn''t it?" Lucas pressed. For a moment, Lyerin said nothing, his gaze distant as he looked out over the floating islands. When he finally spoke, his tone was quieter, more reflective. "Maybe it started that way. Maybe it was about what I wanted. But now... it''s bigger than that." Lucas tilted his head, intrigued. "What do you mean?" Lyerin turned back to him, his expression unreadable. "You''ve all grown, Lucas. In ways you don''t even realize yet. When I look at you, at all of you, I don''t just see soldiers anymore. I see survivors. Fighters. People who can change the world¡ªnot just for themselves, but for everyone." Lucas frowned, confused. "Change the world? What are you talking about? We''re stuck in some floating death trap with giant mushrooms and killer trilobites. What world are we changing?" "Not this one," Lyerin said, his voice steady. "Earth." Lucas froze, his heart skipping a beat. "Earth? But... what do you mean? Why did you even bring us here?" Lyerin''s smirk returned, but this time, it was tinged with something darker. "Because Earth won''t be livable for much longer." The weight of his words hit Lucas like a physical blow. "What are you talking about? What do you mean it won''t be livable?" Lyerin crossed his arms, his expression hardening. "The Asuras, Lucas. They''re turning Earth into their personal arena. A playground for their games. And do you know what happens to humanity when the Asuras play? They lose." Lucas stared at him, his mind racing. "But... why? Why would they do that?" "Because they can," Lyerin said simply. "Because they don''t want humanity to grow beyond their control. They''ll make sure of it." A heavy silence fell between them as Lucas processed the revelation. "So that''s why you brought us here," he said finally, his voice barely above a whisper. "To escape." "Not just to escape," Lyerin corrected. "To grow. To become something stronger. Something the Asuras can''t control. This world is dangerous, yes, but it''s also an opportunity. Here, you can become more than what you were on Earth. You can become what you need to be." Lucas didn''t know what to say. He looked back at the other soldiers, laughing and chatting as if they hadn''t just been told their home world was doomed. They didn''t know yet. Not fully. "You''re putting a lot on us," Lucas said, his voice quiet. "I am," Lyerin admitted. "But I wouldn''t have brought you here if I didn''t think you could handle it." Lucas studied him for a long moment, searching for any sign of doubt or hesitation. He found none. Finally, he nodded. "Alright. What''s the next step?" Lyerin''s smirk widened. "Now you''re asking the right questions." Chapter 299: Unexpected The soldiers, once consumed by anxiety and fear, now found themselves in awe as they sat atop the massive beast gliding effortlessly through the sky.Its enormous wings beat steadily, each movement creating a soft whooshing sound that carried them higher into the surreal expanse. The sky around them was a masterpiece¡ªshades of orange, purple, and pink blending into an otherworldly canvas, with distant floating islands casting long shadows over shimmering pools of air. The soldiers, gradually recovering from the earlier panic, began murmuring among themselves, their voices rising in excitement and wonder. "Would you look at that?" a soldier named Harlin exclaimed, pointing towards a group of smaller flying creatures darting playfully through the clouds. "I''ve never seen anything like it! Back on Earth, you''d only see birds this graceful in nature documentaries." "Birds? These things aren''t birds, Harlin," another soldier, Tova, shot back with a smirk. "They''ve got scales and wings twice the size of a jetliner. Birds are nothing compared to these creatures!" "Yeah, but don''t you think they''re kind of cute?" Harlin grinned. "Like flying dolphins or something!" "Flying dolphins?" Tova snorted. "Harlin, you''re losing it." Another soldier, Kell, leaned over, squinting into the horizon. "Forget the little ones¡ªlook over there! That island! It''s covered in crystal-like trees. They''re sparkling!" The group turned to where Kell was pointing, gasping collectively. The island he referred to was indeed a spectacle: enormous crystalline structures stretched upwards like trees, their surfaces refracting the light in mesmerizing rainbows. "Do you think those trees are real?" asked Reva, one of the quieter soldiers. "Or are they... I don''t know, alive?" "Alive? Don''t say that!" groaned Harlin. "Next thing you know, the trees will be chasing us like those trilobites." "Stop being dramatic, Harlin," Tova retorted. "Lyerin wouldn''t let that happen... right?" Her voice trailed off as she glanced nervously at the enigmatic figure seated near the beast''s neck. Lyerin didn''t respond, his gaze fixed ahead. "Great. No reassurance," Harlin muttered. Reva ignored the banter, her eyes sparkling with curiosity. "Alive or not, I want to get a closer look at them. Do you think we''ll land there?" "I wouldn''t mind," Kell admitted. "Beats fighting more humanoid trilobites." The mention of trilobites cast a brief shadow over the group''s enthusiasm. For a moment, the soldiers fell silent, each recalling the brutal battles they''d survived. "Well," Harlin said, breaking the tension, "if we do have to fight again, at least we''ll have this view to remember." "Yeah," Tova agreed, a rare softness in her voice. "I mean, look at us. Who''d have thought we''d be flying over alien skies, riding a creature bigger than a skyscraper?" "You know what this reminds me of?" Harlin said, leaning back against the beast''s warm feathers. "Those fantasy novels I used to read as a kid. Knights, dragons, floating castles... stuff like that." "Knights didn''t fight trilobites," Tova said dryly. "Details, Tova. Details." Reva laughed, her voice ringing like a bell. "It does feel like something out of a story, doesn''t it? Like we''re the heroes on some epic quest." Discover hidden stories at §Þ?? "Heroes?" Kell said, raising an eyebrow. "I don''t know about that. Feels more like we''re pawns in Lyerin''s game." The group glanced at Lyerin again. He remained silent, his sharp eyes scanning the horizon, his expression unreadable. "Well, pawn or not," Reva said, "I''m just glad we''re alive. And... this? This is something I never imagined I''d see. It''s beautiful." The soldiers nodded in agreement, their eyes drifting to the breathtaking scenery around them. Below, the clouds parted to reveal an endless ocean dotted with floating islands, some glowing faintly in the dimming light. "Do you think these islands go on forever?" Tova wondered aloud. "Probably," Kell replied. "I mean, this place doesn''t follow any logic we know. It''s like... it''s infinite." "That''s a scary thought," Harlin said, shivering despite the warmth. "An infinite sky, with infinite dangers." "Or infinite beauty," Reva countered softly. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The soldiers fell into a contemplative silence, each lost in their thoughts. Then Harlin broke the quiet with a grin. "Okay, but seriously¡ªdoes anyone else feel like we''re living in a video game? Like, what''s next? Giant bosses? Magic powers?" "We already fought giant trilobites," Tova pointed out. "True," Harlin conceded. "But I''m talking about bigger bosses. Like... I don''t know, a sky god or something." "Harlin, if you jinx us, I swear¡ª" Tova began, but she was interrupted by a sudden shift in the beast''s flight path. The creature tilted slightly, causing the soldiers to grab onto its feathers for balance. "What''s happening?" Kell asked, his voice tinged with alarm. "It''s just adjusting its course," Reva said, though her grip tightened. "I think." Harlin peered over the edge, his face pale. "Adjusting or not, I''m not falling again. Once was enough!" As the beast stabilized, the soldiers relaxed, their nervous laughter breaking the tension. "You know," Reva said, her voice thoughtful, "we''ve been through so much already. But right now? Sitting here, looking at all this? I feel... lucky. Like we''re part of something bigger." Harlin nodded, for once serious. "Yeah. It''s terrifying, but... it''s also amazing." Tova glanced at Lyerin again, her expression conflicted. "Do you think he feels that way too? Or is this all just... normal for him?" No one answered. They all turned to Lyerin, who remained a silent figure against the glowing horizon, his thoughts a mystery. Lucas, seated a short distance away, watched the scene unfold with a quiet smile. The soldiers might not realize it yet, but they were changing. Slowly, but surely, they were becoming something more. And so was he. The peaceful atmosphere was shattered in an instant when the massive beast beneath them began to tremble. At first, it was subtle¡ªbarely noticeable, like the gentle sway of a hammock. Harlin, lying back and enjoying the warmth, frowned and looked around. "Did anyone else feel that?" he asked, sitting up abruptly. "What?" Tova replied, distracted by the beauty of the sky. Before Harlin could answer, the trembling intensified, a low vibration coursing through the beast''s body. Reva, who had been gazing at the horizon, felt it too and gripped one of the feathers tightly. "Wait... what''s going on?" Reva''s voice wavered as the vibrations grew stronger. The beast let out a deep, rumbling sound from somewhere in its vast body, sending a chill through the soldiers. "That''s not normal," Kell muttered, his voice edged with panic. "No kidding!" Harlin snapped, now clinging to the massive feather beneath him. "What the hell is happening? Is it sick or something?" Before anyone could respond, the tremors became more erratic. The once-smooth ride turned into a chaotic experience, with the beast jolting unpredictably. The soldiers clung to its feathers for dear life, shouting in confusion and fear. "Hold on!" Tova screamed as a particularly violent jolt nearly threw her off. "What do you think we''re doing?" Harlin yelled back, his knuckles white as he gripped the feather. "Someone do something!" Reva cried, her voice rising in panic. "Is it crashing?" Kell turned to Lyerin, his face pale. "Lyerin! What''s going on? You''re the one who knows these things, right? Say something!" But Lyerin didn''t answer. He remained calm, his gaze focused ahead, as if trying to read the situation. The beast''s tremors escalated, its movements becoming more frantic. Its massive wings flapped unevenly, causing the soldiers to sway dangerously. "I''m going to fall!" Harlin screamed, his voice cracking as his grip slipped slightly. "No, you''re not!" Tova shouted, grabbing his arm and pulling him back. "Just hold on!" Another jolt sent Reva sliding forward, her fingers digging desperately into the feather. "What''s happening? Why is it doing this?" "Someone, anyone, make it stop!" Kell shouted, his voice raw with fear. The beast let out a deafening roar, a sound so loud it reverberated through their very bones. The soldiers screamed, their voices drowned out by the monstrous bellow. "What was that?!" Reva yelled, her eyes wide with terror. "I don''t know!" Tova replied, her voice barely audible over the chaos. "But it doesn''t sound good!" The trembling became even more violent, the beast twisting and turning as if trying to shake something off. The soldiers were thrown about like ragdolls, their screams filling the air. "I''m slipping!" Harlin cried, his legs flailing as he struggled to keep his grip. "Don''t let go!" Kell shouted, reaching out to grab him. As if things couldn''t get worse, the beast let out another roar¡ªthis one louder and more anguished than the first. The soldiers froze for a moment, the sound chilling them to their cores. "What the hell is going on?!" Harlin screamed, his voice breaking. "Lyerin!" Tova shouted, her face contorted with panic. "Do something! Say something!" Finally, Lyerin turned to them, his expression as calm as ever. "Hold on tight," he said simply. "Hold on tight?! That''s it?!" Harlin yelled, his voice cracking. "That''s all you''ve got?" Lyerin didn''t respond. Instead, he looked ahead, his eyes narrowing. And then it happened. Another roar echoed through the sky, this one different from the beast''s. It was deeper, more menacing, and it sent a ripple of unease through the soldiers. "Did you hear that?" Reva whispered, her voice trembling. "I heard it," Tova replied, her face pale. "What was that?" As if in answer, the beast they were riding on roared again, its massive body shuddering violently. "It''s another creature," Kell said, his voice barely above a whisper. "It''s fighting something." "No way," Harlin said, shaking his head in disbelief. "You''re kidding, right? Please tell me you''re kidding." The beast let out another roar, its wings flapping harder as it twisted and turned. The soldiers clung on for dear life, their hearts pounding in terror. "This can''t be happening," Reva muttered, her voice shaky. "This can''t be real." Lyerin, still calm despite the chaos, finally spoke. "Could it be..." he murmured, more to himself than anyone else. "Could it be what?" Tova demanded, her voice shrill with panic. Lyerin''s eyes narrowed, a faint smirk playing on his lips. "It''s fighting." Chapter 300: Fall The trembling began subtly at first, a slight quiver that rippled through the massive creature''s body. Some of the soldiers barely noticed it, still reeling from the deafening roars they had just heard. But the tremor grew stronger by the second, escalating into a violent shudder that made the soldiers grip the feathers beneath them as if their lives depended on it."What the hell is happening now?!" Harlin shouted, his voice breaking through the chaos. "It''s worse than before!" Reva screamed, clutching a feather so tightly her knuckles turned white. "What''s it doing?!" The beast let out another low, guttural growl, the sound vibrating through its massive frame. The soldiers felt the reverberations in their bones, a constant reminder of how small and powerless they were atop such a colossal creature. "It''s shaking too much!" Tova yelled, her voice cracking with fear. She leaned down, trying to secure herself against the shifting mass. "We''re going to fall!" "Don''t let go!" Kell bellowed, his face pale. He was sprawled flat against the feathers, his arms stretched wide to hold onto anything he could find. "Just hold on!" The tremors became erratic now, the beast twisting and jerking as though something enormous was attacking it. The soldiers were thrown about like leaves in a storm, their screams mingling with the beast''s own cries. "I can''t hold on!" Reva wailed, her fingers slipping from the feather she was gripping. Your next read awaits at §Þ?? "You have to!" Harlin yelled, crawling toward her with agonizing slowness, his body trembling with every jolt. "Don''t you dare let go!" The beast let out another thunderous roar, its voice filled with rage and pain. The sound was so loud it felt as if the entire world shook with it. "What''s attacking it?" Tova cried, her eyes wide with terror. "I don''t know!" Kell shouted back, his voice barely audible over the cacophony. "And I don''t want to find out!" Suddenly, the beast jerked to the side, almost tilting completely. The soldiers screamed as they slid across its back, scrambling for purchase. "I''m slipping!" Reva shrieked, her body sliding toward the edge. Harlin lunged forward, grabbing her arm just in time. "I''ve got you!" he panted, his grip barely holding. "Don''t let go!" The trembling intensified, each movement more violent than the last. The soldiers clung desperately to the beast, their hearts pounding in their chests. The air was thick with the sounds of their panicked cries and the beast''s furious roars. "It''s like it''s fighting something," Kell muttered, his face drenched in sweat. "No kidding!" Harlin snapped, his voice trembling. "What gave it away? The shaking or the roaring?" Tova, her face pale and drawn, turned to Lyerin. "Lyerin! What do we do?" she demanded, her voice edged with desperation. But Lyerin didn''t answer. He was crouched low, his eyes fixed ahead, a faint smirk playing on his lips. Another roar echoed through the air, deeper and more menacing than the beast''s. It was distant but unmistakably powerful, a sound that sent a shiver down the soldiers'' spines. "What was that?!" Reva whispered, her voice barely audible. "It''s... another one," Kell said, his voice shaking. "Another what?" Harlin demanded, his eyes wild. "Another monster!" Tova screamed, her voice breaking. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The beast beneath them let out a ferocious roar in response, its entire body vibrating with the force of its cry. The soldiers were thrown about again, their screams filling the air. "We''re going to die!" Reva cried, tears streaming down her face. "No, we''re not!" Harlin shouted, though his voice betrayed his own fear. The trembling grew worse, each jolt threatening to send the soldiers flying. The beast twisted and turned, its wings flapping furiously as it battled the unseen enemy. "I can''t take this!" Tova sobbed, her face buried in the feathers. "None of us can!" Kell snapped, his voice tinged with hysteria. The roars of the two monsters grew louder, each one more deafening than the last. The sound seemed to shake the very sky, the sheer force of it making the soldiers'' ears ring. "What''s happening?!" Reva screamed, her voice barely audible over the chaos. "It''s fighting!" Lyerin said suddenly, his voice calm and firm despite the chaos. "What?!" Harlin shouted, his face a mask of confusion. "It''s fighting something," Lyerin repeated, his eyes narrowing. The beast roared again, the sound filled with raw power. The soldiers clung to it desperately, their hearts pounding as the fight raged on. Minutes felt like hours as the trembling continued, the beast twisting and turning in its desperate battle. The soldiers could only hold on and pray, their screams mingling with the monstrous roars. And then, just as suddenly as it had started, the trembling began to subside. The beast let out one final roar, a triumphant sound that echoed through the sky. The soldiers were left trembling themselves, their bodies bruised and battered from the ordeal. "Is... is it over?" Reva whispered, her voice shaky. The beast beneath them steadied, its massive body no longer jerking and twisting. Lyerin smirked, his gaze still focused ahead. "It''s over," he said quietly. The calm didn''t last long. The beast beneath them, still trembling slightly from its previous encounter, suddenly let out a low rumble. It started as a faint growl that vibrated through its body and then grew into a louder, more ominous sound. "Please tell me that''s just it breathing," Harlin muttered, gripping tightly to the feathers beneath him. "Something tells me it''s not," Tova said, her voice tinged with fear. The air grew tense, the atmosphere heavy with an unnatural pressure. Before anyone could react, the beast jerked to the side again, harder this time, nearly tossing several soldiers off its back. "It''s happening again!" Reva cried, clutching desperately to the nearest feather. The beast tilted sharply, its wings flapping furiously to stabilize itself. A roar¡ªthis one louder and more guttural than before¡ªechoed through the sky, not from their beast but from something else. "There''s another one!" Kell shouted, his eyes wide with terror. "No way! It just finished fighting!" Harlin exclaimed, his voice cracking. "It doesn''t matter!" Reva screamed. "We''re still on it!" The soldiers scrambled to secure themselves as the beast bucked and twisted violently. The sky seemed to darken, shadows cast by the sheer size of the two massive creatures squaring off. "Hold on!" Lyerin shouted over the chaos, his voice cutting through the panic. "Do not let go, no matter what!" The soldiers cried out in unison as the beast dropped suddenly, plummeting a short distance before catching itself. The wind whipped around them, making it nearly impossible to see clearly, but the outline of another colossal figure became visible through the haze. "It''s bigger!" Tova screamed, her voice barely audible over the roaring wind. "It can''t be bigger!" Harlin shouted back, his voice trembling. But it was. The approaching monster was massive, its wings stretching wide and darkening the sky like an enormous storm cloud. Its body glistened with what looked like molten rock, and its eyes glowed an eerie crimson, locking onto their beast with predatory intent. "Is that... lava?!" Reva shrieked, pointing at the creature''s skin. "It''s not lava," Lyerin said sharply. "It''s something worse. Don''t let it touch you, or you''ll burn alive." The soldiers paled at his words, their grips tightening as their beast roared in defiance. "What do we do?!" Kell shouted, his voice filled with desperation. "Stay low, hold tight, and pray it doesn''t come for us," Lyerin barked. The two beasts collided midair, the impact creating a shockwave that nearly sent the soldiers flying. The sound of their clash was deafening, a mix of roaring, snapping, and the sickening crunch of flesh and bone. "We''re going to die!" Reva screamed, tears streaming down her face. "No, you''re not!" Lyerin snapped, his voice cutting through her hysteria. "Not if you listen to me!" The soldiers tried to follow his orders, but the violent movements of the beast beneath them made it nearly impossible. The creature twisted and turned, diving and ascending as it fought its opponent. The molten-skinned monster let out a horrific screech, its wings slicing through the air as it lunged at their beast. Claws like molten daggers scraped against the feathers, narrowly missing the soldiers. "Duck!" Lyerin shouted, pulling Lucas down just in time as a massive talon swiped overhead. "This is insane!" Harlin shouted, his voice cracking. "How are we supposed to survive this?!" "You will survive," Lyerin growled. "Because I said so." The beast they were riding roared in fury, flapping its wings to create distance from its opponent. It circled, its movements sharp and calculated, waiting for an opening. "It''s thinking," Tova muttered, her voice filled with awe despite the chaos. "It''s actually strategizing." "That''s great and all," Kell said, his voice trembling, "but what happens if it loses?" "Then we die," Lyerin said bluntly. The soldiers froze, their panic momentarily replaced by stunned silence. "Not helping, Lyerin!" Harlin snapped, his grip tightening on a feather. The molten beast let out another screech, lunging forward with terrifying speed. Their beast countered, ramming its massive head into its opponent''s chest. The impact sent shockwaves through the air, and the soldiers screamed as they were jolted violently. "Hang on!" Lyerin shouted, his voice carrying above the chaos. The two creatures clawed and bit at each other, their movements so fast and brutal that the soldiers could barely comprehend what was happening. Blood¡ªthick and dark¡ªspattered across the sky, raining down on the soldiers and staining their clothes. "Is that... its blood?!" Reva cried, wiping at her face in horror. "Focus!" Lyerin barked. "Don''t worry about the blood! Just stay alive!" The molten beast screeched again, its claws sinking into their beast''s side. The soldiers screamed as the creature shuddered beneath them, nearly throwing them off. "It''s too strong!" Harlin yelled, his voice filled with despair. "No, it''s not," Lyerin said firmly, his eyes blazing with determination. "Our beast will win. Trust me." The soldiers didn''t have a choice. They clung to the feathers, their hearts pounding as the fight raged on. Their beast roared, twisting sharply to throw off its opponent. The movement was so violent that several soldiers nearly lost their grip, their screams echoing through the sky. "Hold on!" Lyerin shouted, his voice unyielding. The molten beast lunged again, its jaws snapping mere feet from the soldiers. Their beast retaliated, slamming its massive tail into its opponent with a force that shook the air. "Yes!" Harlin shouted, his voice filled with hope. "It''s winning!" "Don''t get cocky," Lyerin warned. "It''s not over yet." The battle continued, each clash more brutal than the last. The soldiers could do nothing but hold on and hope, their screams and prayers lost in the chaos. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, the molten beast let out a final, pitiful screech. Their beast roared in triumph, its massive wings beating the air as it drove its opponent away. The soldiers were left trembling, their bodies bruised and battered from the ordeal. "Is... is it over?" Reva whispered, her voice shaky. Their beast steadied itself, its body no longer trembling with the force of the fight. Lyerin smirked, his gaze still fixed on the horizon. "I hope," he said quietly. Chapter 301: Mating The relief that washed over the soldiers after the intense battle was short-lived.Their beast slowed its flight, wings beating in steady rhythm as it glided through the air. The tension began to dissipate, though exhaustion clung to every man and woman. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They exchanged weary glances, their grips on the feathers loosening as they allowed themselves to believe the worst was behind them. "Finally," Harlin muttered, his voice strained. "I thought we were done for." "You think it''s really over?" Tova asked, her voice barely above a whisper. "Of course it''s over," Reva said, though her trembling hands betrayed her confidence. "That thing is gone. We''re safe now." Lucas stayed silent, his gaze fixed on the horizon. Even though the immediate danger seemed to have passed, his instincts screamed that something wasn''t right. Lyerin, standing at the edge of the beast''s back, also remained quiet, his sharp eyes scanning the skies. The soldiers began to relax, some even lying back against the beast''s feathers. "Does anyone else feel like throwing up?" Kell asked, breaking the silence. "I think my arms are permanently locked from gripping these feathers," Reva joked, trying to lighten the mood. "You''re not the only one," Harlin said, stretching his fingers and grimacing at the pain. "How is this our life now?" "Better than being dead," Tova said. "Barely," Harlin muttered. As the group''s chatter grew louder, a strange sound cut through the air. It was faint at first, like a distant hum, but it grew louder with each passing moment. Lucas stiffened. "Do you hear that?" The others fell silent, their heads tilting as they tried to identify the noise. "It''s probably just the wind," Kell said dismissively. "That''s not the wind," Lucas said, his voice firm. "It''s something else." Lyerin turned to face them, his expression unreadable. "You''re right," he said simply. The soldiers froze, the weight of his words sinking in. "What is it?" Reva asked, her voice trembling. Before Lyerin could respond, the beast beneath them rumbled again, its massive body shuddering as if in anticipation. The soldiers immediately gripped the feathers tightly, their eyes wide with fear. "Not again," Harlin whispered. "Please, not again." The hum grew louder, evolving into a deep, resonant vibration that seemed to come from all around them. The air grew heavy, thick with tension, as if the world itself was holding its breath. Lyerin''s eyes narrowed, and he pointed toward a distant point in the sky. "There," he said. The soldiers followed his gaze and saw it¡ªa dark, shifting mass on the horizon, growing larger and more distinct with every second. "What is that?" Tova asked, her voice breaking. "Another one," Lyerin said, his tone calm but edged with something that made the soldiers'' blood run cold. The beast beneath them let out a low growl, its wings beating faster as it prepared for the inevitable confrontation. "No, no, no," Reva muttered, shaking her head. "We just got through this. We can''t do it again." "We don''t have a choice," Lyerin said sharply. The dark shape in the distance resolved into another massive creature, this one even more menacing than the last. Its scales glinted like obsidian in the dim light, and its wings were jagged, like shards of broken glass. Its eyes glowed a sickly yellow, and it emitted a piercing screech that sent shivers down the soldiers'' spines. "It''s bigger than the last one," Kell said, his voice barely audible. "And meaner," Tova added, her knuckles white as she gripped the feathers. The soldiers erupted into panicked chatter. "What do we do?" "We can''t survive this!" "We''re going to die for real this time!" "Shut up!" Lyerin barked, silencing them instantly. "You survived the last fight because you listened to me. You''ll survive this one if you keep doing the same." The soldiers exchanged nervous glances but nodded, their fear tempered by Lyerin''s commanding presence. The new monster roared again, closing the distance with terrifying speed. Their beast responded with a roar of its own, its muscles tensing as it prepared for battle. "Hold on tight!" Lyerin shouted. "This is going to be rough!" The clash was immediate and violent. The two creatures collided midair with an earth-shattering impact, sending shockwaves through the sky. The soldiers screamed as they were jolted violently, some nearly losing their grip. "Stay low!" Lyerin commanded. "Don''t let go, no matter what!" The beasts grappled, their massive bodies twisting and turning as they clawed and bit at each other. The sky was filled with the sounds of roaring, snapping jaws, and the sickening crunch of scales against flesh. The soldiers clung desperately to the feathers, their terror mounting with each violent movement. "This one''s stronger!" Harlin shouted over the chaos. "Thanks for the observation!" Reva snapped, her voice laced with panic. The monster lashed out with its claws, raking them across the side of their beast. The soldiers screamed as the creature beneath them shuddered, blood spraying into the air. "It''s hurt!" Tova cried. "What do we do?!" "Nothing," Lyerin said, his voice calm but firm. "It knows how to fight. Focus on surviving." The battle raged on, the two monsters locked in a brutal struggle for dominance. The soldiers could do nothing but hold on and pray, their screams and cries lost in the cacophony of the fight. After what felt like an eternity, their beast let out a victorious roar. It had pinned its opponent, its massive claws digging into the other creature''s throat. With one final, brutal twist, it ended the fight. The defeated monster fell, its body plummeting into the abyss below. The soldiers watched in stunned silence as their beast let out a triumphant cry, its wings spreading wide as it steadied itself in the air. "Oh no," Lyerin said, his voice cutting through the silence. The soldiers slumped against the feathers, their bodies trembling with exhaustion and relief. "I hope this is over," Lyerin added, his gaze fixed on the horizon. The air seemed to shift, the tension of the previous fight still lingering like a heavy fog. The soldiers, weary and battered, were trying to gather their composure when the beast beneath them suddenly began to descend. Its movements were slow and deliberate at first, but then they became erratic, sharp dips and jolts sending waves of panic through the group. "What''s it doing now?" Tova shouted, her voice trembling as she clung tightly to the feathers. "Is it hurt?" Harlin asked, looking around wildly. "It has to be, right?" "It doesn''t feel like it''s crashing," Lucas said, his voice steady but uncertain. "It feels... deliberate." The beast gave a sudden, violent shake that almost threw some of them off. The soldiers screamed, gripping the feathers even tighter. "Hold on!" Lyerin commanded, his voice cutting through the chaos. "This thing isn''t done yet." "What do you mean ''not done''?" Kell shouted. "We just survived a fight! What else could it possibly do?" The beast roared again, a deep, guttural sound that resonated through their bones. Its wings angled sharply downward, and it dove toward a dense cluster of floating islands far below. The air around them grew hotter, and the wind screamed in their ears as the beast picked up speed. "It''s going too fast!" Reva screamed. "Lyerin!" Harlin shouted. "Say something!" Lyerin, standing at the edge of the beast''s back, watched its movements with an intense, calculating gaze. "This isn''t an attack," he muttered. "What does that mean?" Tova asked, her voice high-pitched and panicked. "Shut up and hold on!" Lyerin barked. The beast barreled through the sky, weaving between floating islands with a precision that seemed almost impossible for its massive size. Below them, the islands became clearer, revealing strange, glowing formations that pulsed with light. Rivers of molten lava snaked through the terrain, casting an eerie red glow that illuminated the sky. "Why is it heading toward that?" Lucas asked, his voice tight with fear. "Do you think it''s trying to land?" Harlin suggested. "It doesn''t look like it''s slowing down," Reva said, her eyes wide with terror. The beast let out another roar, this one louder and more resonant than before. The sound echoed across the islands, and suddenly, the glowing formations began to move. What had seemed like static, natural formations were actually creatures¡ªmassive, glowing serpentine beasts that rose from the molten rivers like spirits of fire. "What the hell are those?" Tova cried. "They''re attacking!" Kell shouted as the serpents lunged toward their beast. The soldiers screamed as the first serpent struck, its glowing, fiery body wrapping around the beast''s wing. The impact sent a shudder through the creature''s massive frame, and it let out a furious roar, twisting violently to shake the serpent off. "Hold on!" Lyerin shouted again. The soldiers clung to the feathers for dear life as the beast began to fight. It thrashed and clawed at the serpents, its movements wild and unpredictable. The serpents were relentless, their fiery bodies coiling and striking with precision, each attack more ferocious than the last. "This isn''t a fight!" Lucas yelled over the chaos. "It''s¡ª" The beast suddenly dove into one of the molten rivers, its body plunging through the fiery surface with a speed that left the soldiers breathless. "What is it doing?!" Harlin screamed. "It''s going to kill us!" Reva cried. The heat was unbearable, the air around them shimmering with intensity. But to their shock, the beast emerged unscathed, its scales glowing faintly as if absorbing the molten energy. It let out a triumphant roar and turned sharply, its massive claws swiping at the serpents with renewed vigor. "This thing''s insane!" Kell shouted. "It''s winning," Lucas said, his voice filled with disbelief. The serpents began to retreat, their glowing bodies flickering as they sank back into the molten rivers. The beast roared again, its wings spreading wide as it hovered above the fiery landscape. For a moment, there was silence, broken only by the sound of the beast''s heavy breathing. "Is it over?" Tova asked, her voice trembling. But before anyone could answer, the beast let out a low, rumbling growl and began to descend again, its movements slower this time but no less deliberate. "What now?" Reva asked, her voice tinged with dread. The beast landed on one of the larger floating islands, its massive body shaking the ground beneath them. The soldiers were too stunned to speak as the creature began to move strangely, its massive wings folding against its sides as it lowered itself to the ground. Read new chapters at §Þ?? "What''s it doing?" Lucas asked. Lyerin''s eyes narrowed as he watched the beast''s movements. Slowly, realization dawned on his face. "No," he muttered, his voice filled with disbelief. "What?" Harlin asked, his tone panicked. "What is it?" Lyerin turned to face them, a mixture of irritation and amusement in his expression. "This damn thing," he said, his voice dripping with exasperation. "The hell is this beast mating after a fight?" Chapter 302: Awkward Smell The scene turned bizarre and chaotic as an overwhelming, musky odor swept over the soldiers.The intensity of the smell struck like a physical force, making some of them cough violently while others gagged and clutched their noses. The air itself seemed to grow thicker, warmer, and saturated with a strange, cloying heat that was both suffocating and nauseating. "What in the world is that smell?!" Harlin shrieked, his voice cracking as he stumbled back, waving his hands in front of his face as if trying to push the stench away. "It''s... it''s horrible!" Tova cried, her eyes watering as she clamped both hands over her mouth and nose. Reva, always the most stoic, tried to steady herself, but even she was visibly shaken, her face pale as she muttered, "This isn''t normal... this isn''t normal!" Lucas staggered, clutching his chest. "It''s like... it''s invading my lungs!" he gasped. And then, without warning, one of the younger soldiers, a boy named Callen, dropped to his knees, his eyes rolling back as he collapsed in a heap. "Callen!" Reva screamed, rushing toward him. But she didn''t make it far. The stench intensified, a wave so strong that it seemed to twist the air around them. Another soldier, Kell, toppled over, groaning weakly before losing consciousness. "WHAT IS HAPPENING?!" Tova wailed, stumbling and clutching at Lucas for support. "I CAN''T BREATHE!" Harlin shouted, his voice muffled by the scarf he desperately pressed to his face. And then it hit them¡ªthe source of the stench. The beast beneath them had begun its awkward, jerky movements again, its massive body undulating in strange, rhythmic motions. The air was filled with unsettling, guttural noises, low growls, and occasional roars that reverberated through their bones. "What... what is it doing now?" Tova stammered, her voice weak with dread. Lucas''s eyes widened in horror as realization dawned on him. "Oh no... no, no, no, no, NO!" "What?!" Harlin demanded, his face twisted in panic. Lucas pointed a trembling finger at the beast''s head as it dipped low, then back at the other side of the floating island where another, slightly smaller creature had appeared, its wings flaring and its body trembling in response. "It''s... IT''S MATING!" Lucas screamed, his voice breaking. "WHAT?!" Reva and Tova shouted in unison, their voices rising several octaves. Lyerin, who had been standing calmly at the beast''s back, pinched the bridge of his nose and let out a long, exasperated sigh. "Well, it''s about time someone noticed," he muttered under his breath, shaking his head. "Didn''t I tell you all that already?" The soldiers erupted into chaos. "MATING?!" Harlin yelled, his voice cracking as he stumbled backward, nearly tripping over one of the unconscious soldiers. "ARE YOU KIDDING ME?!" S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "How... HOW IS THIS HAPPENING?!" Tova screamed, her voice muffled by the scarf she was now tying around her face. "IS THIS EVEN REAL?!" Reva cried, looking as if she might faint herself. Another wave of the stench hit them, even stronger than before, and three more soldiers crumpled to the ground, their bodies twitching before going still. "LYERIN!" Lucas shouted, his face red with desperation. "DO SOMETHING!" Lyerin turned to face them, his expression a mix of amusement and irritation. "What exactly do you expect me to do?" he asked, his tone dry. "STOP IT!" Tova shouted, tears streaming down her face as she waved her hands around hysterically. "MAKE IT STOP!" Lyerin laughed, a low, rumbling sound that only seemed to irritate the soldiers further. "Oh, come on," he said, crossing his arms over his chest. "It''s just nature doing its thing. Relax." "RELAX?!" Harlin shrieked, his voice reaching a pitch that bordered on inhuman. "WE''RE GOING TO DIE FROM THIS SMELL!" Another soldier, barely conscious, let out a weak groan before slumping over completely. "That''s five down!" Lucas yelled, his eyes darting around in panic. "We''re dropping like flies!" Lyerin rolled his eyes and let out an exasperated sigh. "Fine," he said, his tone sharp. "Everyone, listen up! Cover your noses. Use your scarves, your shirts, whatever you''ve got. Do it now!" The soldiers scrambled to follow his command, pulling scarves, shirts, and anything else they could find over their faces. "What about the ones who are out cold?!" Reva asked, her voice muffled by the scarf tied tightly around her face. Lyerin gestured toward the unconscious soldiers with a wave of his hand. "Wake them up," he said, his tone firm. "Slap them, pour water on them, I don''t care. Just get them up before we''re left behind." Reva and Lucas immediately set to work, shaking the unconscious soldiers and slapping their faces lightly. Harlin poured water from his canteen over Callen''s head, and the boy sputtered awake, coughing violently as he clutched his chest. "WHAT HAPPENED?!" Callen screamed, his voice hoarse. "NO TIME TO EXPLAIN!" Harlin shouted. "JUST COVER YOUR NOSE AND DON''T PASS OUT AGAIN!" Slowly, one by one, the unconscious soldiers were roused, though their movements were sluggish and their faces pale. The stench was still overwhelming, but with their noses covered, they could at least function. Meanwhile, the beast''s movements became even more erratic, its roars growing louder and more guttural. "It''s getting worse!" Tova cried, her voice trembling. "Are we really just going to sit here while this... this thing... DOES THIS?!" Lyerin smirked, clearly enjoying the chaos. "Unless you feel like hopping off and taking your chances with the floating islands below," he said, "I suggest you stay put and deal with it." The soldiers groaned and muttered complaints under their breath, but none of them dared to argue further. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, the beast let out one last, deafening roar and settled back onto the floating island, its body trembling slightly as it lay still. The soldiers sat in stunned silence, their faces pale and their breaths coming in short, shallow gasps. "Is it... over?" Reva asked hesitantly, her voice barely above a whisper. Lyerin chuckled, shaking his head. "For now," he said. "But don''t get too comfortable. Who knows what this thing will do next?" The atmosphere grew unbearable as the beast beneath them began to thrash with renewed vigor. Its movements were no longer awkward or sporadic¡ªthey were forceful, rhythmic, and earth-shaking. Each motion sent tremors rippling through the floating island they rested upon, and the very air seemed to hum with the resonance of its activity. "WHAT IN THE NAME OF EVERYTHING IS HAPPENING?!" Harlin screamed as he clung desperately to one of the beast''s massive feathers. His knuckles were white, and his face was pale with terror. "It''s¡ªit''s worse now!" Tova shrieked, nearly losing her grip as the beast bucked beneath them. The smell hit them again, tenfold, an overwhelming wave of musk and heat that seemed to sap the strength from their bodies. Several soldiers began to cough violently, their faces twisting in disgust as they tried and failed to block the stench from reaching their noses. "It''s like it''s coming from everywhere!" Reva shouted, her voice muffled by the scarf she had tied over her face. "There''s no escape!" Another tremor rocked the beast, and several soldiers slid across its back, scrambling to find something to hold onto as the creature''s movements grew more erratic. Lucas yelled, "Hold on to the feathers! Don''t let go!" He dug his hands into the base of one, his face twisted with both determination and sheer panic. Callen, still woozy from his earlier fainting spell, whimpered, "I can''t do this anymore! I''m going to fall!" "You''re NOT falling!" Reva barked, reaching out to grab his arm and anchor him in place. The roaring intensified. The beast let out a guttural, thunderous cry that reverberated through the soldiers'' chests like the deep toll of a bell. Enjoy exclusive content from M V L The sound was so powerful it left some of them temporarily deafened, their ears ringing as they clung for dear life. And then came the earthquakes. The ground beneath them, or rather the beast''s massive body, began to tremble violently. At first, it was subtle, like a low vibration beneath their feet. But it quickly escalated, the tremors growing in intensity until it felt like they were standing on a collapsing mountain. "IT''S AN EARTHQUAKE!" Harlin screamed. "IT''S NOT THE GROUND, HARLIN!" Lucas yelled back. "IT''S THE BEAST!" "THIS IS WORSE THAN AN EARTHQUAKE!" Tova wailed, her eyes wide with terror as she hugged a feather tightly, her legs dangling precariously off the side of the beast. The smell grew even stronger, an oppressive wave of heat and musk that seemed to choke the very air around them. One by one, soldiers began to gag and cough, their faces pale and their movements sluggish. "I CAN''T TAKE IT ANYMORE!" one soldier shouted, clutching his stomach as he tried to fight the nausea. "We''re going to suffocate!" another cried, his voice breaking as he buried his face in his arm. Lyerin, who had been sitting calmly near the beast''s massive neck, let out a low, rumbling laugh. "HAHAHA WERE GONNA DIE!," he said, his voice cutting through the chaos like a knife. "YOOUUU!" Reva screamed, her voice high-pitched and incredulous. Lyerin smirked, shaking his head. "You''re not going to die," he said, his tone as calm as ever. "Like I said, this is just... nature doing its thing." "NATURE?!" Lucas yelled, his face red with exertion as he clung to the feathers. "THIS ISN''T NATURE, THIS IS TORTURE!" Another deafening roar from the beast silenced the soldiers for a moment, their eyes wide with terror as they felt the vibrations intensify beneath them. The feathers they clung to began to heat up, glowing faintly red as the beast''s body temperature seemed to rise with its activity. "IT''S GETTING HOTTER!" Tova cried, pulling her hand away from the feather as if it had burned her. "WE''RE GOING TO BURN ALIVE!" Harlin screamed, his voice breaking. "NO, YOU''RE NOT!" Lyerin snapped, his voice sharp and commanding. "You''ve already adapted to the heat. Your bodies can handle this!" The soldiers stared at him, their faces a mixture of disbelief and panic. "How can you be so sure?!" Reva demanded, her voice trembling. Lyerin chuckled darkly. "Because I made sure of it," he said simply. "Now stop whining and hold on. It''ll be over soon." Another roar, even louder than the last, shook the air around them, and the beast beneath them began to thrash wildly. The soldiers screamed in unison, their voices drowned out by the creature''s cries and the rumbling of its body. "I CAN''T HOLD ON!" Callen shouted, his fingers slipping from the feather he had been gripping. "You CAN and you WILL!" Reva yelled, grabbing his arm just as he began to slide off the beast''s back. The tremors reached their peak, the beast''s body jerking and bucking so violently that it felt like they were riding through a storm at sea. Feathers began to rise and fall in strange, erratic patterns, creating a dizzying, chaotic landscape around them. And then, just as suddenly as it had begun, the thrashing stopped. The beast let out one final, triumphant roar before collapsing onto the floating island, its body heaving as it lay still. The soldiers were left panting and trembling, their faces pale and their bodies drenched in sweat. "Is it... over this time? For real? Please let it be over¡­?" Tova asked weakly, her voice barely above a whisper. Lyerin smirked, leaning back against one of the massive feathers. "I hope so," he said, his tone casual. Chapter 303: Resting Tree The tremors beneath them ceased, the oppressive heat dissipated, and an overwhelming silence followed.The beast beneath them released one final, long, guttural sound¡ªa mixture of exhaustion and satisfaction¡ªbefore it slumped against the floating island, completely still. Its massive body heaved as it began to relax, the vibrant, fiery glow of its feathers dimming back to their usual majestic iridescence. At first, no one moved. The soldiers, still gripping onto the feathers or curled into protective positions, remained frozen, their faces pale and drenched in sweat. The sheer chaos and intensity of the ordeal had left them too stunned to speak. The acrid smell that had filled the air began to fade, replaced by the crisp scent of the floating island''s strange flora, and slowly but surely, they began to stir. "Is... is it finally over?" Harlin croaked, his voice barely audible as he uncurled from his fetal position. His face was etched with disbelief and exhaustion, his hands trembling as he wiped sweat from his brow. "I think it is," Reva said cautiously, her voice hoarse. She sat up slowly, her eyes darting around as if expecting another jolt or tremor. "It''s... not moving anymore." Callen, still lying flat on his stomach with his face buried in his arms, let out a muffled groan. "I think I''m going to be sick," he muttered, his voice weak. "Well, don''t do it here," Tova snapped, though there was no malice in her voice. She too looked shaken, her hands gripping the feather she''d been holding onto with white-knuckled intensity. Lyerin, who had been sitting calmly near the beast''s neck, stretched his arms lazily and let out a deep sigh. "I told you it would end," he said with a smirk, his tone infuriatingly nonchalant. The soldiers turned to glare at him, their faces a mixture of anger, disbelief, and exhaustion. "TOLD US?!" Harlin shouted, his voice cracking as he jabbed a finger in Lyerin''s direction. "You didn''t TELL us anything! You sat there LAUGHING while we thought we were going to DIE!" "Relax, Harlin," Lyerin said smoothly, waving a hand dismissively. "You were never in any danger. I knew this beast wouldn''t hurt you. You''re part of my tribe now, remember?" Reva let out a sharp, humorless laugh. "Part of your tribe?! That doesn''t make us immune to falling to our deaths or suffocating from... whatever that smell was!" Lyerin raised an eyebrow, his smirk widening. "And yet here you all are, alive and well. Maybe give me a little credit next time?" The soldiers grumbled amongst themselves, their indignation slowly giving way to relief as they realized that, despite everything, they were indeed unharmed. Lucas, who had been silent throughout the ordeal, finally spoke up. "So... it''s done, right? No more surprises?" Lyerin shrugged, a glint of mischief in his eyes. "Who knows? This is an unpredictable world, after all. But for now, yes, I''d say we''re safe." The soldiers let out collective sighs of relief, their tense bodies finally beginning to relax. Some of them collapsed onto the beast''s back, lying flat as they caught their breath. Others began to laugh nervously, the sheer absurdity of the situation finally sinking in. "That was... the craziest thing I''ve ever experienced," Harlin said, his voice trembling as he wiped sweat from his forehead. "You''re telling me," Tova muttered, leaning back against a feather. "I''ve faced enemy fire, survived impossible odds, but THIS? This was something else entirely." Reva let out a snort of laughter. "I''m just glad no one got thrown off. Can you imagine the report back home? ''Killed in action by a... mating beast.''" The group burst into laughter at that, the tension finally breaking as they allowed themselves to enjoy the absurdity of their situation. Even Callen, who had been on the verge of vomiting minutes ago, managed a weak chuckle. Lyerin watched them with a satisfied smile, leaning back against a feather as he observed their reactions. "We survived!" Harlin shouted suddenly, punching the air with both fists. "We actually survived that madness!" "And now," Tova said, her voice gaining strength, "I say we celebrate. Who''s with me?" A chorus of cheers erupted from the group, their energy returning as they realized they had not only survived but come out stronger for it. One by one, the soldiers began to pull themselves together. Harlin and Reva started clapping a rhythm, encouraging others to join in. Callen, despite his earlier exhaustion, began to hum a tune that soon turned into a loud, triumphant song. Tova pulled out a small flask from her pack and raised it high. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "To surviving the unimaginable!" she declared, her voice ringing out over the laughter and cheers. "To surviving!" the others echoed, their voices filled with newfound confidence and camaraderie. Lyerin chuckled, shaking his head as he watched them. "You lot are something else," he muttered under his breath, though there was a hint of pride in his tone. As the celebration continued, the beast beneath them let out a soft rumble, almost as if it were joining in the festivities. The vibrations sent ripples through the feathers, but this time, no one panicked. They were too busy laughing, cheering, and basking in the warmth of their shared triumph. For the first time since arriving in this strange, dangerous world, they felt a glimmer of hope. And though the road ahead was still uncertain, they knew one thing for sure¡ªthey could face it together. ¡­ The journey continued with the soldiers finding a moment of solace amidst the skies. Despite their earlier panic, they now embraced the vastness of this world, pointing and whispering in awe at every new sight that unfolded. The beast carried them through skies painted in shades of amber and violet, through clouds that shimmered like liquid gold, and over landscapes that seemed pulled straight from a dream. However, it didn''t take long for their sense of peace to transform back into wary curiosity, especially as they began to encounter places that seemed, at first glance, to be harrowing. The Seven "Dangerous" Places The Floating Rocks of Jagged Ivory As they soared over a cluster of jagged, white floating rocks, the soldiers clutched their weapons tightly. The rocks shimmered ominously, and the air was eerily silent. "Are those bones?" Harlin whispered, his face pale. "They look like teeth," Reva muttered. Everyone tensed, imagining some colossal beast lurking nearby. However, Lyerin casually pointed out that they were just natural limestone formations, eroded over millennia. The Glimmering Storm Veil Next, the beast flew through an enormous storm-like cloud. Flashes of light streaked through the sky, and the soldiers were convinced it was some kind of lightning storm. "Hold on tight!" shouted Lucas as the beast entered the cloud. But instead of thunder and danger, the light turned out to be harmless bioluminescent spores drifting through the air. The Field of Whispering Shadows As they passed over a sprawling, shadowy expanse, eerie whispers echoed in their ears. Some soldiers swore they could hear their names being called. "Is this some kind of mind trick? A predator luring us in?" Tova asked, gripping her weapon. Lyerin chuckled. "That''s just the wind passing through the hollow mushrooms. Nothing to fear." The River of Molten Glass The beast flew low over what looked like a flowing river of molten lava, glowing bright orange and sending up steam. "We''ll burn alive if it gets any closer!" Callen yelled. Upon closer inspection, the "lava" was revealed to be a harmless flow of silicate crystals that refracted sunlight, creating the illusion of heat. Find your next read on M V L The Forest of Tangled Spires A dense forest of spindly, black trees loomed beneath them, their branches twisting and writhing like living creatures. The soldiers were sure it was some kind of cursed forest that would snatch them out of the air. But when the beast flew closer, they realized the branches moved because of strong, constant winds. The Echoing Canyon A vast canyon below emitted booming, hollow sounds that reverberated in the air. "Some kind of monstrous wails," Harlin guessed, his knuckles white as he clung to a feather. The truth? It was simply the wind creating echoes as it passed through the canyon''s unique structure. The Shimmering Abyss Finally, the beast flew over a pitch-black void speckled with shimmering lights. It looked like a gaping maw dotted with glowing eyes, ready to consume them. Reva gasped, "What kind of abyss is that?" Lyerin explained it was merely a floating lake of dark water filled with glowing plankton. The Tree-Like Mountain After hours of awe and relief from realizing these places were harmless, the beast began to slow down. Its wings flapped with less intensity, and its head turned toward the horizon. "Why is it stopping?" Callen asked nervously, looking up at Lyerin. Lyerin, who had been observing the surroundings silently, leaned forward. "It seems... it''s found a place to rest." Ahead of them loomed an enormous structure¡ªa massive, tree-like mountain that pierced the skies. Its trunk was as wide as a city, and its branches stretched out like the arms of a titan. Thick vines and moss clung to its surface, and shimmering lights dotted its bark, almost like stars. The soldiers gawked at the sight. "Is... is that a tree?" Reva whispered. "A mountain disguised as one," Lucas replied. "Obviously," Lyerin corrected, his voice filled with awe. As the beast flew closer, its enormous size was suddenly dwarfed. The feathers that once seemed endless now looked insignificant compared to the colossal tree. The soldiers couldn''t help but feel like ants riding on a mere bird in a world meant for giants. When the beast finally settled, it did so gently, its massive claws gripping the tree''s thick bark as if perching on a branch. The movement caused the entire tree to tremble slightly, sending a cascade of glowing spores into the air. The soldiers looked around, awestruck and unnerved by the scale of their surroundings. "It... makes the beast look tiny," Harlin said in disbelief. "Like it''s just another insect," Tova added. The beast let out a low rumble, seemingly content, and began to shift its wings to rest more comfortably. "What now?" Reva asked, turning to Lyerin. Lyerin, still observing the tree with an unreadable expression, didn''t answer immediately. When he finally spoke, his tone was calm but decisive. "We rest too." Chapter 304: Swarm The soldiers, now settled atop the colossal tree-like mountain alongside the resting beast, began to unwind.The strange comfort of the tree, with its glowing spores casting a soft, golden light, and the rhythmic rumbling of the beast''s breath, seemed to lull them into an unfamiliar sense of security. For the first time in what felt like an eternity, there was no immediate danger, no tremors of battle or alien terrain threatening their existence. Some of them stretched out across the wide, bark-like platform beneath them, while others leaned against the beast''s massive feathers, which radiated warmth like a living furnace. As the moments passed, curiosity began to gnaw at the soldiers. They huddled in small groups, whispering and glancing occasionally at Lyerin, who stood at the edge of the platform, gazing out into the endless skies. His stance was relaxed, but his silence carried the weight of authority. Reva broke the silence first, nudging Callen. "Should we ask him? About where we''re going?" Callen shook his head. "You ask. Last time I questioned him, he gave me that look¡ªthe one that makes you feel two inches tall." Harlin, sitting cross-legged and inspecting a small glowing spore he had caught earlier, chimed in. "He''s been leading us this whole time, and none of us have a clue what his plan is. Don''t you think we deserve to know?" Tova snorted, tossing a chunk of hardened rations into her mouth. "Deserve? After how we all panicked on the beast during the mating thing? I''m surprised he hasn''t thrown us off." Lucas, sitting apart from the group but close enough to hear, glanced over at Lyerin. His gaze was sharp, thoughtful. "We''ll never know unless someone asks directly." Reva sighed, brushing her hair out of her face. "Fine. If no one else will do it, I will." She stood, brushing off her clothes, and approached Lyerin cautiously. Reva hesitated a moment before speaking. "Lyerin?" Without turning, Lyerin responded, his voice calm but commanding. "What is it?" "We''ve been... traveling for so long now. Through skies, over strange places, riding on this beast. And now we''re here, resting on a tree that makes mountains look like pebbles." She gestured vaguely around them. "Can you at least tell us where we''re going? What''s next?" Lyerin turned slightly, his piercing gaze making her instinctively step back. His expression wasn''t harsh, but it held a firmness that brooked no argument. "You''re asking questions beyond your station." Reva frowned, gathering her courage. "But how are we supposed to follow you blindly? We''re risking everything here. Don''t we at least deserve to know the destination?" A faint smirk tugged at Lyerin''s lips, though his eyes remained unreadable. "You think knowing the destination will make the journey easier? Tell me, Reva, do you think a soldier''s worth is measured by how much they know... or by how well they obey?" Reva opened her mouth to respond, but Lyerin cut her off, his tone sharp. "You are not permanent members of my tribe. You are temporary. Borrowed strength for a borrowed purpose. Until you''ve proven yourself worthy of permanence, you don''t need to know anything beyond what I choose to tell you." Reva returned to the group, her expression a mix of frustration and resignation. "Well?" Harlin asked eagerly. "He''s not telling us," Reva muttered, sitting down with a huff. "Of course he isn''t," Tova said with a roll of her eyes. "Why did we even think he would?" "Maybe he doesn''t even know," Callen speculated, earning him a sharp glare from Lucas. "Don''t be stupid," Lucas said. "Lyerin always knows what he''s doing. If he says we don''t need to know, then we don''t." "That doesn''t mean we can''t be curious!" Harlin argued. "We''ve trusted him this far, yes, but how much longer are we supposed to follow him blindly?" "Until he decides otherwise," Lucas replied firmly. Harlin, emboldened by his frustration, stood and approached Lyerin next. "Lyerin, I don''t mean to challenge you," he began cautiously, "but we''re all feeling a little... unmoored here. Could you at least tell us how far we have left to go?" Lyerin didn''t even glance at him. "Farther than you''re prepared for." "But¡ª" "Silence." Lyerin''s tone was not angry, but it carried the weight of finality. "You''ve rested your bodies. Use this time to rest your minds. You''ll need both when the time comes." Harlin returned to the group, defeated. The soldiers, still unsatisfied but unwilling to press further, turned their energy back toward speculation and idle chatter. "I still don''t understand this world," Reva admitted. "Everything here feels... unnatural. Giant trees, glowing rivers, fish with wings... it''s all so strange." "I keep thinking about those trilobites," Callen said with a shudder. "Do you think we''ll run into more of them?" "Or worse?" Harlin added grimly. "Don''t jinx it," Tova snapped. Lucas, who had been silent for most of the conversation, finally spoke. "Whatever comes next, we''ll face it together. And we''ll survive. That''s all that matters." The group fell silent, each lost in their thoughts. Above them, the skies darkened as twilight descended, the stars of this strange world twinkling like diamonds scattered across velvet. As the soldiers settled in, some falling into an uneasy sleep, Lyerin remained where he was, his gaze fixed on the horizon. His mind churned with plans and calculations, each piece of the puzzle slowly falling into place. Though he refused to share his thoughts with the soldiers, one thing was certain: their journey was far from over. And the challenges ahead would test them in ways they couldn''t yet imagine. ¡­ Find your next read on M V L The soft glow of the massive tree enveloped the group as they slept, their exhaustion overriding the unease of the unfamiliar environment. The rhythmic sound of the massive beast''s breathing and the occasional rustle of the tree''s leaves created a strange, soothing lullaby. For the first time in days, they rested deeply, some sprawled against the giant feathers, others nestled among the soft moss that covered the bark-like platform beneath them. But Lyerin, seated cross-legged near the edge of the resting beast, was not asleep. His sharp eyes scanned the horizon, his instincts honed to catch the faintest hint of danger. It was subtle at first¡ªa strange vibration in the air, like the distant hum of wings. His gaze narrowed. He rose to his feet, his voice cutting through the heavy silence. "Wake up!" No response. The soldiers remained deeply asleep, their faces slack with exhaustion. "Get up," he repeated, louder this time. A groan came from Harlin, who swatted at the air as if dismissing an invisible fly. "Five more minutes..." he mumbled, turning over and burying his face into the moss. Lyerin''s jaw tightened. "This is not a request. Get up!" Still, the soldiers remained motionless, save for a few muttered protests. Callen snored loudly, while Reva curled tighter into her makeshift moss pillow. Tova even let out a soft chuckle in her sleep, as if enjoying a pleasant dream. Lyerin pinched the bridge of his nose, muttering under his breath. "I am surrounded by imbeciles." He stomped over to Lucas, who was the closest. Lyerin gave him a nudge with his boot. "Lucas. Up." Lucas mumbled something incoherent but didn''t stir. With a sigh of exasperation, Lyerin bent down and gave him a harder shove. "Lucas, I swear if you don''t¡ª" Lucas groaned and cracked one eye open. "Lyerin... what time is it?" "Time for you to wake up!" Lyerin snapped. "Something''s coming!" But before Lucas could even process the words, he let out a long yawn, flopped back down, and promptly fell asleep again. Lyerin straightened, glaring at the group. "Fine. You''ve left me no choice." He strode toward the moss where Harlin, Tova, and Callen were sleeping and kicked it hard enough to send a tremor through the platform. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Get up, or I will make sure you regret it!" Harlin bolted upright, his hair a mess and his eyes wide. "I''m awake! I''m awake!" Tova mumbled groggily, "What''s the big deal, Lyerin? Let us sleep for once." "The ''big deal,''" Lyerin growled, "is that you''re about to get ambushed if you don''t move!" The words seemed to partially register, as Harlin shook Callen awake. "Come on, man. He sounds serious." Callen rubbed his eyes, still half-asleep. "Ambushed? By what? Another mating beast?" "I will throw you off this tree if you don''t take this seriously," Lyerin snapped. Gradually, more of the soldiers began to stir, though their grogginess and irritation were evident. Reva sat up, stretching and yawning. "Lyerin, you''ve woken us up how many times now? Are we really in danger, or is this just another one of your tests?" Lyerin glared at her. "Do you think I enjoy wasting my breath on waking you fools? If you don''t believe me, look for yourselves." He gestured toward the horizon. The soldiers followed his gaze, though their sleep-clouded eyes took a moment to focus. At first, they saw nothing but the endless sky and the faint glow of distant floating islands. "Nothing''s there," Harlin muttered. "Look closer," Lyerin barked. As they squinted into the distance, the faint hum that Lyerin had noticed earlier began to grow louder. It was an unsettling sound, like the buzzing of a swarm magnified a thousandfold. Then they saw it¡ªa dark, undulating mass moving swiftly through the sky. "What... is that?" Callen''s voice was barely above a whisper. Reva clutched her chest. "That''s not another beast, is it? Please don''t tell me it''s another beast." Lucas, now fully awake, stood beside Lyerin. "It''s moving fast. Too fast. Whatever it is, it''s coming straight for us." The hum grew louder, more ominous, and the dark mass began to take shape¡ªcreatures, hundreds of them, with sleek bodies and wings that shimmered like liquid metal under the faint light. "What are those?!" Tova exclaimed, scrambling to her feet. Chapter 305: Taking Turns "I don''t know, but I don''t want to find out the hard way!" Harlin shouted, backing away from the edge."They''re coming right at us!" Reva screamed. "What do we do, Lyerin?" "Stay calm," Lyerin commanded, though his tone was sharp. "Panic won''t save you." "Easy for you to say!" Callen snapped, his voice shaking. "You''re the one who dragged us here!" "Enough!" Lyerin''s voice cut through the chaos like a whip. "You wanted to know what''s out there, didn''t you? Well, now you''ll see." The soldiers fell silent, their gazes fixed on the approaching swarm. The creatures were close enough now to reveal their features¡ªrazor-sharp talons, glowing eyes, and wings that sliced through the air with deadly precision. "What do we do?" Lucas asked, his voice steady despite the tension in the air. Lyerin''s lips curled into a smirk. "First, we see what they want. Then... we respond." The soldiers exchanged nervous glances as the creatures closed the distance, their cries echoing through the flesh of the beast they were riding on. Just as the first of the creatures broke through the canopy of the massive tree, its cry resonated through the air like a haunting horn, silencing even the faint hum of their wings. The soldiers stood frozen, their breaths caught in their throats as they stared at the swarm now circling their resting place. The creatures were magnificent and terrifying in equal measure. Each one was easily the size of a small vehicle, their sleek bodies glinting like molten silver. Their talons gleamed sharp enough to carve through stone, and their eyes burned with a predatory intensity that made the soldiers instinctively step back. "Tell me we''re dreaming," Harlin muttered, clutching his spear tightly. "If this is a dream, it''s a nightmare," Tova replied, her voice trembling. "What do we do?" Reva repeated, her gaze flicking nervously between Lyerin and the approaching creatures. Lyerin, in stark contrast to the soldiers'' panic, stood perfectly still, his eyes scanning the swarm with a calculating gaze. "Stay where you are," he said, his voice steady and cold. "What?" Callen''s voice cracked. "Stay here? Are you insane? Those things are going to¡ª" "They haven''t attacked yet, have they?" Lyerin interrupted, his tone cutting through Callen''s panic. Callen opened his mouth to argue but shut it again, his eyes darting back to the swarm. The creatures were circling closer now, their cries echoing like a chorus of knives against glass. "Why are they circling?" Lucas asked, his voice steady but tense. "They''re waiting," Lyerin said simply. "For what?" Harlin asked, his grip on his weapon tightening. Lyerin didn''t answer immediately. Instead, he stepped closer to the edge of the platform, his sharp eyes fixed on the lead creature. It was larger than the rest, its wingspan nearly twice as wide and its talons glowing faintly with an otherworldly light. "They''re testing us," Lyerin finally said, his voice low. "They want to see if we''re a threat¡ªor prey." "Prey?" Reva repeated, her voice rising in pitch. "And what happens if they decide we''re prey?" "They attack," Lyerin said bluntly, his gaze never leaving the lead creature. The silence that followed was suffocating. The soldiers shifted nervously, their weapons drawn but their hands trembling. The swarm was closer now, the hum of their wings so loud it felt like it was vibrating through their bones. "What''s the plan?" Lucas asked, stepping closer to Lyerin. "The plan," Lyerin said, his lips curling into a faint smirk, "is not to give them a reason to attack." "How do we do that?" Tova asked, her voice shaking. "By not acting like prey," Lyerin said, turning to face the group. "Hold your ground. Do not run. Do not flinch. And for the love of all things, do not attack unless I give the order." As the soldiers struggled to steady their breathing, the lead creature let out a deafening screech, diving closer to the platform. The soldiers instinctively ducked, their weapons raised, but the creature didn''t attack. Instead, it hovered just above the platform, its glowing eyes scanning the group with unsettling intelligence. "I think it''s looking at us," Harlin whispered, his voice barely audible. "Of course it is," Lyerin snapped. "Now stop cowering and stand tall." The soldiers exchanged nervous glances but did as they were told, forcing themselves to stand upright. The lead creature tilted its head, as if studying them, before letting out another ear-piercing screech. Suddenly, the swarm''s formation shifted. Instead of circling the tree, the creatures began to line up, their wings folding slightly as they perched on the massive branches surrounding the platform. The soldiers watched in stunned silence as more and more of the creatures landed, their glowing eyes never leaving the group. "What are they doing?" Reva asked, her voice barely above a whisper. Lyerin didn''t answer immediately. His sharp gaze flicked between the creatures and the beast they had been riding, which was still resting peacefully nearby. Finally, he spoke, his voice low and almost amused. "They''re... waiting." "Waiting for what?" Lucas asked. Lyerin''s smirk widened. "For us to prove we''re worth leaving alive." Before anyone could respond, the lead creature let out one final screech, its wings unfurling as it took flight once more. The soldiers tensed, their breaths caught in their throats, as the rest of the swarm followed suit. As the creatures disappeared into the distance, the soldiers turned to Lyerin, their expressions a mixture of confusion and relief. "What just happened?" Callen asked. Lyerin''s smirk faded slightly as he looked toward the horizon. "You survived." But his tone carried an unspoken warning: For now. The soldiers, their nerves still frayed from the tense encounter with the swarm, hesitated before finally settling back onto the mossy platform. The beast they were riding lay still once again, its massive chest rising and falling in a slow, rhythmic pattern. The faint glow of the massive tree cast long shadows across the group, creating an eerie yet oddly serene atmosphere. "Can''t believe we''re actually lying down again after that," Harlin muttered, his eyes darting nervously toward the horizon. "Do we even have a choice?" Reva replied, stretching out on her makeshift bed of moss. "If we don''t rest now, we''ll drop dead from exhaustion." "Better to drop dead from exhaustion than to be eaten alive," Tova quipped, shivering at the memory of the creatures'' glowing eyes. The group exchanged uneasy glances but eventually began to relax, their bodies demanding the rest they so desperately needed. Callen was the first to lie down fully, folding his arms behind his head. "Let''s just hope nothing else shows up," he said, his tone half-joking. "You''re tempting fate," Lucas muttered, sitting cross-legged with his spear resting across his lap. "Fate''s already been tempted enough today," Lyerin cut in sharply. He remained standing, his posture tense as he surveyed the horizon. "Not joining us, boss?" Callen asked, raising an eyebrow. "I don''t sleep when danger lingers," Lyerin replied curtly. "Great. So danger does still linger," Tova mumbled, her tone sarcastic. Despite their fears, exhaustion soon overcame most of the soldiers. Their breathing grew steady as they drifted into an uneasy sleep, though a few twitched occasionally, no doubt haunted by dreams of glowing eyes and razor-sharp talons. Only Lucas remained awake, sitting near Lyerin. He glanced at the quiet beast they were riding, then at Lyerin, who stood unmoving like a sentinel. "You don''t rest at all, do you?" Lucas asked quietly. Lyerin''s eyes flicked to Lucas, his expression unreadable. "Rest is a luxury you can''t afford when you''re responsible for others." Lucas nodded slowly, his respect for Lyerin growing. "Still, you could use it. Even the strongest need to recharge." Lyerin didn''t respond, his gaze fixed on the horizon. The peace didn''t last long. Lyerin''s sharp voice shattered the silence. "Wake up!" Reva groaned, rolling over. "Oh, come on... not again..." "I''m not playing games," Lyerin snapped, his tone as cold as steel. "Get up, or you''ll regret it." Enjoy more content from M V L One by one, the soldiers began to stir, grumbling and groaning as they sat up. "What now?" Callen asked, rubbing his eyes. Lyerin pointed toward the edge of the platform, his expression grim. "Look." The group scrambled to their feet, their exhaustion forgotten as they peered into the distance. There, just beyond the tree''s canopy, were more creatures¡ªsmaller than the last swarm but just as menacing, their sleek bodies weaving through the air with unnerving precision. "Not again," Harlin groaned, gripping his spear tightly. "What do we do this time?" Reva asked, panic creeping into her voice. Lyerin''s gaze didn''t waver. "If they come closer, we fight." "And if they don''t?" Lucas asked. "Then we do nothing," Lyerin replied firmly. "But from now on, no one sleeps unless someone is awake to keep watch." "Great," Callen muttered, slumping back onto the moss. "So much for rest." "Would you rather be eaten alive?" Lyerin shot back. "No," Callen admitted, his tone grudging. "Then we take turns," Lyerin said. "Two awake at all times. No exceptions." The group exchanged uneasy glances but nodded in agreement. "Guess I''ll take the first watch," Lucas volunteered, gripping his spear tightly. "Me too," Harlin said, stepping forward. "Not like I was going to get much sleep anyway." Reva sighed, lying back down. "Wake me when it''s my turn. And try not to die before then." Lyerin smirked faintly, though his eyes remained sharp. "Good. At least some of you are learning." As the group settled into their new routine, the distant creatures circled once before disappearing into the night. But none of them could shake the feeling that it wouldn''t be the last time they were tested. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 306: Bubble Island The beast soared through the vast skies, its enormous wings casting immense shadows over an ever-changing landscape.As they approached, a strange shimmer began to reflect against the horizon. It wasn''t the glint of water or the sparkle of distant sand¡ªit was something else, something otherworldly. Lyerin stood at the front, his posture rigid as his sharp eyes surveyed the approaching destination. The soldiers behind him whispered among themselves, their earlier confidence waning as they caught glimpses of what lay ahead. The floating island they were nearing was unlike anything they had encountered before. Its surface gleamed like glass, yet it pulsated with a faint, shifting hue. Clusters of massive bubbles hovered around the edges of the island, drifting lazily in the air, refracting the sunlight into brilliant rainbows. Trees with trunks that glowed faintly stood tall, their branches lined with peculiar leaves that appeared to be delicate, shimmering bubbles themselves. The leaves swayed gently in the breeze, releasing smaller bubbles into the air, which floated upwards and occasionally popped, leaving a faint mist behind. Streams of liquid, golden in color, snaked through the terrain, pooling in shimmering ponds that reflected the sky and trees above in perfect clarity. The soldiers couldn''t contain their amazement. "What¡­ What is this place?" one of them stammered. "It''s alive," another whispered, staring at the ever-shifting hues of the island. Lyerin turned to face them, his expression stern. "Stay alert," he commanded. "This isn''t a paradise, no matter how much it looks like one. Anything that looks this inviting usually hides its teeth well." The soldiers exchanged uneasy glances but nodded, gripping their weapons more tightly. They watched as the beast they were riding on gently descended, its colossal talons finding purchase on a soft, almost gelatinous landing surface. The entire island trembled slightly under the weight, and faint ripples spread outward across the terrain, as though they had landed on the surface of a vast bubble. Bubbles of all sizes floated through the air. Some were as small as marbles, drifting innocuously past them, while others were large enough to enclose several soldiers. They moved with an almost intelligent rhythm, bobbing and weaving through the air like curious observers. The soldiers instinctively ducked as one particularly large bubble floated close, its transparent surface shimmering with faint images that seemed to shift and twist. "What are these?" someone asked, reaching out hesitantly toward a smaller bubble. "Don''t touch them!" Lyerin snapped sharply, and the soldier immediately recoiled. "You don''t know what these things are capable of. Just because something looks harmless doesn''t mean it is." They moved carefully, stepping off the beast''s massive back onto the gelatinous surface of the island. The ground was springy beneath their feet, and with each step, tiny ripples spread outward. The soldiers tried to remain composed, but the surreal environment was unnerving. Ahead, a series of bubble-like structures rose from the ground like domed buildings. Inside them, strange glowing forms flickered and danced, too indistinct to make out clearly. Around them, the air seemed thick, not with mist or heat, but with an almost tangible vibration, as though the island itself were humming softly. Suddenly, a sound broke through the eerie quiet. It was faint at first, almost imperceptible¡ªa distant melody carried on the wind. The soldiers froze, their eyes darting around in search of the source. The music grew louder, clearer, and it was unlike anything they had ever heard. The harmonies were both haunting and beautiful, sung by voices so pure and flawless that they seemed otherworldly. The voices wove together seamlessly, male and female tones merging and overlapping in a melody that was both enchanting and unsettling. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The soldiers exchanged nervous glances. One of them whispered, "What is that?" Lyerin raised a hand sharply, silencing the group. His eyes narrowed as he scanned the horizon. "Don''t make a sound," he ordered in a low, firm voice. "Not a word. Not a breath louder than necessary." The music continued to swell, wrapping around them like an invisible net. It was hypnotic, beckoning, filled with promises of peace and wonder. But there was an edge to it, a subtle undertone that sent shivers down their spines. One soldier, unable to help himself, leaned toward Lyerin and whispered shakily, "What is it?" Lyerin didn''t respond immediately, his gaze fixed on the strange domed bubbles in the distance. The air around them grew heavier, the melodies sharper and more invasive, as though the very sound were trying to pull them closer. Finally, Lyerin turned his head slightly, his expression grim. Continue reading stories on M V L "You''ll wish you didn''t know," he muttered, his voice barely audible over the mesmerizing chorus. The beast they rode on flapped its massive wings, stirring the air into swirling gusts as it descended steadily. The shimmering bubble-like terrain they had left behind became a distant glimmer on the horizon, and the soldiers¡ªthough still shaken by the strange melodies they had heard¡ªfelt a faint sense of relief as their destination came into view. It was a forest, sprawling and vast, unlike any forest they had ever encountered. The canopy was dense, but not in the typical sense of interwoven leaves and branches. Instead, the treetops glowed faintly with an otherworldly bioluminescence, casting a surreal, dreamlike light over the entire area. The trunks of the trees were impossibly tall and wide, each one looking more like a pillar carved by ancient hands than a product of nature. Their bark shimmered faintly, veins of what seemed to be liquid light coursing through them, pulsing rhythmically like a heartbeat. The ground below was a mosaic of strange textures: moss-like carpets that glowed faintly beneath their boots, patches of smooth, mirror-like stone that reflected their startled faces, and strange tendrils that reached out as if curious about the newcomers. Above, the canopy was dotted with vibrant flowers that opened and closed rhythmically, releasing glowing spores into the air, which danced like fireflies before fading. As they descended further, the outline of a mountain emerged in the distance, its peak jagged and towering. The mountain wasn''t just rock and stone¡ªit was alive, or at least it seemed to be. Veins of golden light snaked up its slopes, tracing patterns across its surface. Strange creatures, some winged and others crawling, darted across its face, their forms barely visible against the pulsating glow. The peak of the mountain was obscured by swirling clouds, which flickered faintly as though lit from within by lightning or something far stranger. The soldiers were silent, awestruck by the sheer scale and beauty of the place. One of them finally whispered, "What¡­ what is this place?" Another replied, his voice trembling slightly, "It looks like something out of a dream¡­ or a nightmare." The beast landed softly, its massive frame somehow navigating the dense forest floor without disturbing a single branch. The soldiers dismounted cautiously, their eyes darting around at the forest, the mountain, and the strange, glowing world around them. The air was thick, but not stifling¡ªthere was a weight to it, as though the very atmosphere was alive, watching, waiting. They moved hesitantly, their boots sinking slightly into the spongy moss beneath them. Each step caused faint ripples of light to spread outward, illuminating the ground briefly before fading. Strange sounds echoed around them¡ªthe rustle of unseen creatures in the underbrush, the distant calls of animals they couldn''t identify, and the faint hum of the forest itself, as if the trees were singing in low, harmonious tones. The soldiers exchanged nervous glances. One muttered under his breath, "I don''t like this. It feels¡­ too quiet." Another nodded, gripping his weapon tightly. "Feels like something''s watching us." Lyerin walked ahead of them, his stride calm but purposeful. He said nothing as he led them deeper into the forest, the faint light from the trees casting strange shadows across his face. The soldiers followed closely, their eyes darting around, their breathing shallow. They trusted him, but the unease in the air was palpable. As they moved, the terrain began to change subtly. The trees grew taller, their glowing veins brighter. The ground became more uneven, the mirror-like stones more frequent. Streams of glowing liquid began to appear, snaking through the forest like veins, their faint hum adding to the symphony of the living forest. Finally, they reached a clearing, and the mountain loomed before them, its full scale revealed. The soldiers craned their necks, their jaws dropping as they took in the sight. The mountain seemed to pulse with life, its surface shifting subtly, almost as if it were breathing. Lyerin stopped at the edge of the clearing, his gaze fixed on the mountain. He stood there for a long moment, silent and still, as though he were listening to something only he could hear. The soldiers exchanged confused looks. One of them, bolder than the rest, took a step forward and asked cautiously, "Lyerin? What is this place?" Lyerin didn''t answer immediately. His eyes narrowed, and he tilted his head slightly, as if trying to decipher a whisper carried on the wind. Finally, he spoke, his voice low and measured. "We are here," he murmured, almost to himself. The soldiers stiffened, their unease growing. Another asked hesitantly, "Here? What do you mean, here?" Lyerin turned to face them, his expression unreadable. "You''ll see soon enough, this is the place I wanted to go," he said cryptically, before turning back toward the mountain. His words offered no comfort, and the soldiers were left to grapple with their own fears as the pulsating glow of the mountain seemed to grow brighter, almost as if it were responding to their presence. Chapter 307: Building The soldiers stood in the clearing, still entranced by the towering, pulsating mountain before them. But Lyerin, ever focused, broke the spell of their awe with a sharp command."Enough staring. This is not a vacation," he snapped, his voice cutting through the air like a whip. Enjoy new chapters from M V L The soldiers startled, their eyes shifting nervously to him. Lyerin''s usual calm was gone, replaced with a strict, almost severe demeanor. "Do you think this is where the story ends? No. This is where it begins. If you want to survive when I''m no longer here, you''ll start listening now." The soldiers exchanged glances, some confused, others tense. Lucas, always quick to sense the mood, raised his voice tentatively. "What do you want us to do, Lyerin?" Lyerin''s piercing gaze landed on Lucas, and then swept over the rest of them. "We''re staying here for now," he said curtly. "This place is safe enough. Lack of mana means no eldritch beasts lurking in the shadows. But safety is fleeting. And I don''t trust fleeting things." His voice dropped into a dangerous growl. "I''ll make this place mine, or it will be the beacon when I''m gone. Understood?" "Yes, sir," a few murmured, but it wasn''t enough for Lyerin. "LOUDER!" he roared, his voice echoing across the clearing. The soldiers jumped, startled. "Do you think this is a game? Do you think I''m doing this for fun? You have one chance to get this right. Do. You. Understand?" "Yes, sir!" they shouted in unison this time, their voices trembling. "Good," Lyerin said, his tone calming but no less commanding. "First task¡ªscout the surrounding area. I want full reports on every single thing you find. Every stream, every odd sound, every damn pebble. You don''t overlook anything. Move in pairs, no one alone. If you''re foolish enough to disobey me, you might not live to regret it." The soldiers nodded and split into pairs, moving cautiously into the forest, their hands gripping their weapons tightly. The air was tense as they disappeared into the bioluminescent woods, leaving Lyerin behind, standing tall and watchful. An hour passed before the pairs returned, their faces varying degrees of apprehension. They shared their findings: small creatures that seemed harmless, no visible predators, and strange, glowing plants that reacted to their presence. One soldier mentioned a stream of the glowing liquid they''d seen earlier. "Good," Lyerin said, his tone clipped. "We''ll make use of that later. For now, onto the second task." He turned toward the center of the clearing, pointing to a patch of flat, moss-covered ground. "We''re building a statue." The soldiers blinked, confused. A murmur of bewilderment rippled through the group. "A¡­ statue?" one of them dared to ask. "Yes," Lyerin said sharply. "A statue. Of a Minotaur. And no, it''s not up for debate." His eyes narrowed dangerously. "You need something to anchor you here. Something to remind you of who my tribe members are, what you''re building, and who we owe our survival to. A symbol. This statue will stand long after I''ve left, and it will remind us of everything you''ve learned under the journey." The soldiers hesitated, unsure how to proceed. "What are you waiting for?!" Lyerin barked. "Get to work! Start gathering stones, sturdy wood, anything that won''t crumble in a week. Move!" Scrambling, the soldiers rushed off in different directions, their earlier exhaustion forgotten under Lyerin''s unrelenting gaze. They brought back stones¡ªlarge, jagged pieces of rock from the base of the mountain¡ªalong with vines to bind them and wood from the glowing trees, though they hesitated to cut down anything too large. As they began shaping the base of the statue, Lyerin prowled among them like a predator, his eyes sharp and critical. "That stone is too small. Replace it," he snapped at one pair. "You call that a sturdy base? That''ll fall over the moment the wind blows. Redo it." Another soldier fumbled with the vines, trying to tie them tightly around a stack of stones. Lyerin stopped beside him, his arms crossed. "Is that the best you can do?" he asked, his voice cold. "If this statue collapses because of your shoddy work, everyone here will know it was your fault." The soldier''s face turned red, and he worked faster, sweat dripping from his brow. Hours turned into what felt like days. The soldiers worked tirelessly, hauling heavy stones, shaping them with makeshift tools, and binding them together with whatever they could find. Their hands became blistered, their muscles ached, and their tempers frayed, but Lyerin allowed no complaints. "Do you think the world cares about your pain?" he demanded when one soldier groaned in frustration. "Do you think the enemies you''ll face will care? No. They''ll crush you without a second thought. So suck it up and get it done." Slowly but surely, the statue began to take shape. The Minotaur''s broad shoulders and muscular frame emerged from the rough stone, its head crowned with imposing horns. The soldiers'' initial reluctance faded as they saw their progress. Pride replaced their exhaustion, and they worked with renewed determination. By the time they finished, the statue stood tall and imposing in the center of the clearing. The Minotaur''s fierce expression seemed to challenge anyone who looked at it, a silent testament to their hard work and unity. The soldiers stepped back, admiring their creation. Despite the grueling effort, they couldn''t help but feel a sense of accomplishment. Lyerin stood before the statue, his arms crossed, his expression unreadable. After a long moment, he nodded. "It''ll do," he said gruffly. "Barely. But it''ll do." The soldiers exchanged tired smiles, knowing that was the closest thing to a compliment they would get. "Now," Lyerin continued, his tone firm, "you''ve proven you can work together. But this is just the beginning. This statue isn''t just a monument¡ªit''s a promise. A promise that I''ll set you free from the Borgias Family slavery, even without me. So don''t disappoint me." The soldiers nodded solemnly, their earlier fatigue replaced with determination. They knew the road ahead would be difficult, but for the first time, they felt prepared to face it. Lyerin stood before the newly constructed statue, his silhouette framed by the pulsating glow of the bioluminescent forest. His sharp gaze swept over the soldiers, who had gathered around the Minotaur monument with a mixture of pride and confusion. They had poured their sweat, blood, and tears into its creation, and now, their leader''s demeanor had grown even more severe. "Leave," Lyerin commanded, his voice calm but unyielding. The soldiers blinked, exchanging nervous glances. One of them, Lucas, took a cautious step forward. "Leave? But why, Lyerin? Didn''t we just build this together? Aren''t we¡ª" "Did I ask for questions, Lucas?" Lyerin interrupted, his tone razor-sharp. Lucas froze mid-sentence, his face flushed with embarrassment. "I said leave. All of you. Now." "But¡ª" another soldier started, but the look Lyerin shot them silenced any protest. Reluctantly, they began to back away, their footsteps hesitant. "Go beyond the trees," Lyerin continued, his voice now laced with an edge of finality. "Do not linger. Do not look back. Whatever happens here, you will not interfere. If you value your lives, you''ll obey this one last order." The soldiers hesitated, but the weight of his words drove them to action. They shuffled into the shadows of the glowing forest, casting anxious glances over their shoulders as they disappeared into the underbrush. Once he was alone, Lyerin turned to face the statue. He exhaled deeply, his breath clouding slightly in the humid air. His hands rose slowly, fingers spread wide, as if to grasp the energy that seemed to emanate from the monument itself. "This," he muttered to himself, his voice low, "is what it''s all been leading to." The silence deepened as he stepped closer to the statue, his boots crunching against the moss-covered ground. With a deliberate motion, he placed both hands on the cold stone surface of the Minotaur''s chest, and the air seemed to ripple around him. He began to chant, his voice resonant and filled with power: "Et odem rerum primae voces¡­ Ex manu ad lapidem, ad spiritum, ad aeonum... Exsurgite, figura praetoria¡­ Da vires, da defensionem, da memoriam!" As his words echoed across the clearing, the statue began to hum, the vibrations so low and deep they seemed to resonate within the very bones of the earth. The faint pulsing glow around the monument intensified, a rhythmic heartbeat of energy that spread outward, rustling the glowing leaves of nearby trees. Lyerin''s hands trembled slightly, but his voice did not falter. His chanting grew louder, fiercer, each word sharp as a blade and dripping with ancient authority. The language was foreign, otherworldly, a tongue not meant for mortal ears. Yet his tone carried with it the weight of understanding and purpose. "Minotauri custos terrae! Praesidium nobis in terra ignota. Ego evoco te, non ut deus, sed ut scutum. Non servus, sed protector! Exsurgite!" The statue responded now in earnest. Its surface, once dull and lifeless stone, began to glow with veins of golden light. The Minotaur''s eyes flickered, faint at first, then blazing as though lit from within by molten fire. The ground beneath Lyerin''s feet cracked and split, faint tendrils of energy creeping outward in fractal patterns. The soldiers, hidden just beyond the tree line, watched with wide eyes. Though Lyerin had forbidden them to interfere, the spectacle was impossible to ignore. One whispered to another, "What in the world is he doing?" Lucas, ever curious, hushed the others. "No," he whispered, "it''s not what he''s doing¡ªit''s what he''s unleashing." Lyerin''s chanting reached a crescendo. His arms lifted toward the heavens as he bellowed the final invocation: "Vitam tuam doleo ut figura orbis! Ad terras ignotas, ad hostes sine metu, surgite! Non relinquemur in tenebris¡ªfiat lux!" With that, the statue erupted in a blinding pulse of energy. Golden light surged outward in all directions, crashing like waves against the trees and washing over everything in its path. The soldiers ducked and shielded their eyes, feeling the warm yet strangely comforting force ripple over them. The energy condensed, focusing back into the Minotaur, and the statue shuddered. Lyerin stood firm, even as the vibrations nearly knocked him off his feet. When the light dimmed, the statue''s transformation was complete. Its stone surface now appeared almost alive, as if it could move at any moment. The Minotaur''s eyes glowed steadily, and the hum of power surrounding it had settled into a quiet but constant thrum. Lyerin stepped back, surveying his work with satisfaction. He muttered to himself, "This will do. Yes, this will more than do." He turned toward the trees where the soldiers still hid, though he did not look directly at them. "You may return," he called, his voice calm but carrying the same authority as before. "It is done." The soldiers cautiously emerged, their eyes darting between Lyerin and the now-glowing statue. None dared speak as they approached, awestruck by the monument''s transformation. Finally, Lucas broke the silence, his voice trembling. "What¡­ what is it now?" S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 308: Clearing Mission Lyerin stepped forward, standing at the base of the glowing Minotaur statue, his expression unreadable in the golden light emanating from it. The soldiers surrounded him in silence, their awe of the monument slowly giving way to curiosity about what he might ask next."Thank you," Lyerin said, his voice uncharacteristically soft, yet still carrying a weight that demanded their attention. "But I have one more request before our paths diverge." The soldiers exchanged glances, wary yet willing to comply. After all they had been through, they felt a sense of obligation¡ªperhaps even loyalty¡ªto this enigmatic leader who had guided them through trials they could scarcely have imagined. "What do you need from us, Lyerin?" Lucas asked cautiously. Lyerin raised a hand, silencing any further questions. "Blood," he said simply, his tone firm. "Blood?" one soldier repeated, eyes wide. "Not your blood," Lyerin clarified, smirking slightly at their alarm. "The blood of the small and weak animals that inhabit the area. They are what I need to complete this ritual." The soldiers exhaled in relief, but confusion quickly replaced their unease. "Small and weak animals?" another asked. "What kind of animals are we even talking about? We''ve barely seen anything out here that fits that description." Lyerin gestured toward the forest surrounding them. "They''re here. They''ve been watching us this entire time. These creatures hide well, but they are vital to solidifying the power of this place. Without their essence, the protection the statue offers will remain incomplete." The group hesitated, their expressions uncertain. "But how do we find them?" one soldier asked. "You''ll figure it out," Lyerin said curtly, his patience clearly wearing thin. "Search the surrounding area. They''re small, swift, and cunning. And remember¡ªthey''re not ordinary animals. The beings of this world are not as simple as what you knew on Earth. Be careful, and be quick." With that, the soldiers scattered into the forest, muttering among themselves. Lucas stayed behind for a moment, giving Lyerin a questioning look. "Are you sure this is necessary?" Lyerin''s eyes locked onto his, piercing and unyielding. "Do you trust me, Lucas?" Lucas hesitated, then nodded. "I do." "Then go," Lyerin said, his tone leaving no room for argument. --- The forest, bathed in the faint golden glow of the statue, seemed almost alive. The soldiers moved cautiously, their eyes darting from shadow to shadow. Strange sounds echoed around them¡ªsoft rustlings, faint chirps, and the occasional distant growl. One soldier paused by a cluster of glowing ferns, his hand resting on the hilt of his weapon. "I think I saw something move," he whispered. "What did it look like?" another asked, crouching beside him. "Small. Fast. Like¡­ a glowing rabbit? But it vanished before I could get a good look." "A glowing rabbit?" the second soldier repeated incredulously. "That doesn''t sound real." "It''s this world," Lucas said as he approached, his voice steady despite the tension in the air. "Nothing here makes sense by our standards. Just keep looking." The group pressed on, encountering more glimpses of the elusive creatures Lyerin had described. One soldier spotted something resembling a tiny, luminescent fox darting between the trees. Another swore he saw a bird with feathers made of shimmering glass. "Every time I get close, they vanish!" one soldier exclaimed in frustration. "They''re testing us," Lucas suggested, crouching near a faint trail of glowing footprints in the moss. "They''re smart. We''ll have to outthink them." "But how?" another asked, exasperated. Lucas thought for a moment, then stood. "Let''s split into pairs. Cover more ground and try to corner them. Lyerin said they''re swift and cunning, so we need to be more strategic. Look for patterns in their movements." The soldiers nodded, regrouping into pairs and fanning out across the forest. Hours seemed to pass as they tracked the elusive creatures, their patience tested at every turn. One pair managed to corner a small, glowing rodent-like creature, only for it to dart between their legs and vanish into the underbrush. Another soldier tripped over a root while chasing a fox-like creature, landing face-first in a patch of glowing moss. "This is impossible!" he groaned, brushing himself off. "Nothing is impossible," Lucas said, helping him to his feet. "We''ve survived worse. Just keep trying." Back at the statue, Lyerin waited in silence, his sharp eyes scanning the treetops. Occasionally, he muttered something under his breath, words too low for anyone to hear. The statue pulsed faintly, as if responding to his quiet incantations. Ok When the first group returned, they carried a small, glowing creature that resembled a cross between a rabbit and a lizard. It squirmed in their grasp, its soft glow dimming slightly as if sensing its fate. "Is this what you needed?" Lucas asked, presenting the creature to Lyerin. Lyerin examined it closely, then nodded. "Yes. This will do." As more pairs returned with their catches, the area around the statue began to fill with the soft, otherworldly glow of the captured creatures. Despite their small size, they radiated an energy that seemed to resonate with the Minotaur statue. "Good," Lyerin said, his voice filled with approval. "This is the first step. But, it might not be enough." The forest seemed endless, stretching into a labyrinth of glowing vegetation and twisting roots that glimmered faintly under the pulsing light of the Minotaur statue. Lyerin stood near its base, a shadow of authority amidst the flickering hues of the captured creatures. His command rang in the ears of the soldiers: "We need more blood." The soldiers, weary but determined, spread out once again, venturing deeper into the unknown wilderness. Each step seemed heavier than the last as the weight of Lyerin''s demand pressed upon them. Yet, none dared to voice their complaints; his unyielding gaze was enough to silence even the most rebellious among them. Pairs of soldiers ventured into uncharted sections of the forest, now familiar with the elusive nature of the animals they sought. Every rustle of leaves or distant chirp sent them into high alert. The tension was palpable. One group found themselves in a clearing dotted with peculiar plants that shimmered like liquid silver. As they crouched low, scanning for movement, a tiny figure darted between the undergrowth. It was no larger than a squirrel, its translucent skin revealing a glowing network of veins that pulsed like a heartbeat. "There!" one soldier hissed, pointing at the creature. Find adventures at M V L His partner moved swiftly, attempting to corner it, but the animal twisted through the air in a gravity-defying leap. It landed on a branch and stared at them with luminescent eyes that seemed almost intelligent. "These things are too smart," the soldier muttered, wiping sweat from his brow. "Then we have to be smarter," his partner replied, pulling out a net crafted hastily from vines. "We can''t keep chasing them blindly." They laid the net across the ground, baiting it with one of the glowing fruits they had picked earlier. Minutes passed, and just as their patience began to waver, the creature cautiously approached, its curiosity outweighing its caution. A swift tug on the net ensnared it. Another pair stumbled into a grove where the trees seemed to hum faintly. Their leaves shimmered like stained glass, and the ground beneath them was soft, almost sponge-like. As they advanced, they noticed small, bat-like creatures hanging from the branches. These animals emitted a faint glow, their wings translucent and patterned like delicate lace. "Do we go for those?" one soldier asked, pointing upward. "Do we have a choice?" his partner replied grimly. Climbing the tree proved difficult as the bark was slippery, covered in a resin that clung to their hands and clothes. When one soldier finally reached a branch, the creatures stirred, their glowing wings unfurling like lanterns. The soldier froze, realizing they were watching him. "Careful," his partner called out from below. With painstaking slowness, the soldier reached out, managing to grab one of the creatures. It let out a high-pitched squeal that caused the others to scatter, their luminous forms flitting away into the night. The deeper they went, the more strange and challenging the creatures became. Some were so small they were nearly invisible, requiring the soldiers to work together to track their faint glowing trails. Others were larger and more aggressive, forcing the teams to engage in brief but intense struggles to subdue them. One group encountered a pack of quadrupedal animals with scales that shimmered like oil on water. These creatures moved silently, their sleek bodies blending seamlessly with the shadows. When the soldiers attempted to capture one, it retaliated with surprising ferocity, its claws leaving deep gashes in the surrounding trees. "These aren''t weak animals!" one soldier shouted as he narrowly avoided a swipe. "They''re weak compared to what''s out there," his partner retorted, throwing a makeshift lasso over the creature''s head. After a tense struggle, they managed to bring the beast down, its glowing scales dimming as its strength waned. Back at the statue, Lyerin waited with an air of impatience. He paced around the growing pile of captured creatures, his sharp eyes flicking toward the forest every few moments. When the first group returned with their haul, he barely acknowledged them before inspecting the animals. "Not enough," he said curtly, his voice cold. The soldiers exchanged uneasy glances. "We''re doing our best, Lyerin," one of them said hesitantly. "Your best isn''t enough," Lyerin snapped. "Do you think survival is easy? Do you think power comes without sacrifice? Go back out there and bring me what I need." Hours turned into what felt like days as the soldiers pushed themselves beyond their limits. The forest seemed to mock them with its endless supply of elusive creatures. Some animals vanished the moment they were spotted, leaving behind only faint glimmers in the air. Others appeared in groups, working together to evade capture. One soldier collapsed to his knees after a failed chase, his breath coming in ragged gasps. "How many more do we need?" he asked aloud, his voice filled with despair. "As many as it takes," Lucas replied, his tone resolute. He helped the soldier to his feet. "We''re not done yet." By the time they returned to the statue, their arms were laden with glowing, squirming creatures. The area around the monument was bathed in a surreal light, the captured animals forming a living, pulsating circle. Lyerin finally seemed satisfied. He stepped forward, his hands glowing faintly as he began to chant, his voice resonating with an ancient power. The soldiers watched in silence, their exhaustion momentarily forgotten as they felt the energy in the air shift. "This is what we''ve worked for," Lyerin said, his voice carrying over the hum of the statue. "You''ve done well. Now, watch as this place becomes truly ours." The ritual was far from over, but the soldiers allowed themselves a moment of relief. Their grueling task was complete¡ªfor now. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 309: Finally The Minotaur statue stood silent for a moment, its stone surface bathed in the soft, pulsating glow of the captured creatures. The soldiers, battered and exhausted, gathered at a safe distance, their breath caught in their throats as they watched Lyerin at work. He stood at the base of the statue, hands raised high, chanting in a tongue that felt ancient and powerful, vibrating through the very marrow of their bones.At first, the hum was faint, more like a gentle vibration that tickled their feet through the ground. A few soldiers exchanged wary glances, unsure if they were imagining it. But as Lyerin''s chant deepened, growing louder and more commanding, the hum grew in intensity. It wasn''t just heard¡ªit was felt. One soldier grabbed his chest, gasping. "It''s in my ribs!" "Mine too," another muttered, clutching the hilt of his weapon as if it would anchor him to reality. The sound seemed to pulse in waves, rippling through the air and ground, growing stronger and deeper with each beat. The captured creatures around the statue responded in kind. Their glowing bodies flickered, and a low, collective whine emanated from them, creating a discordant harmony with the statue''s hum. Lucas frowned, his brow furrowed as he scanned the area. "What''s happening? Lyerin didn''t warn us about this." Another soldier, younger and jittery, gripped his arm. "Do you think this is safe? Shouldn''t we¡ª" "Stay put!" Lucas barked, his voice cutting through the growing noise. "We don''t move unless Lyerin says so." Yet, despite his commanding tone, doubt flickered in his eyes. He glanced toward Lyerin, who remained unwavering, his hands glowing now, as if they were conduits for the energy swirling around them. "Lyerin!" another soldier shouted, their voice strained over the ever-growing hum. "What''s happening?" Lyerin didn''t respond. His focus was absolute, his chant turning into something deeper, almost guttural. The very air around him seemed to shimmer and bend as if reality itself was warping under the weight of his power. The hum wasn''t just sound anymore. It was a force, pressing down on everything in the vicinity. Trees swayed violently, though there was no wind. The earth trembled beneath their feet, small fissures forming in the soil as the vibrations grew stronger. One soldier fell to his knees, covering his ears. "It''s too loud! I can''t take it!" "Hold yourself together!" Lucas snapped, though he too was grimacing, his body taut against the pressure. The captured creatures were no longer whining. They screamed, their glowing bodies now pulsating rapidly, almost as if they were about to burst. Their light was blinding, casting eerie shadows that danced and twisted across the soldiers'' faces. "Is this supposed to happen?" a soldier yelled, his voice barely audible over the cacophony. "If it wasn''t, Lyerin would have stopped!" Lucas shot back, though even he looked uncertain now. Just as the sound seemed unbearable¡ªas if their very bones would shatter from the intensity¡ªthere was a sudden, deafening silence. It was so abrupt, so absolute, that it left their ears ringing. And then, the statue pulsed. A single wave of energy radiated out from it, a shimmering ripple that distorted everything in its path. The soldiers froze, their breath caught in their throats, as the wave passed through them. It wasn''t painful, but it was disorienting, like being submerged in water for a brief moment. "What was that?" one soldier whispered, his voice trembling. Before anyone could respond, the ground beneath the statue cracked. Another pulse followed, stronger this time, and with it came a low, guttural rumble from deep within the earth. Lyerin finally spoke, his voice calm yet commanding. "Brace yourselves. The transformation is beginning." The ground around the statue heaved, as if something massive was stirring beneath it. The soldiers stumbled back, their panic mounting as they watched the earth split apart. From the cracks rose massive, smooth structures, their surfaces glistening with an otherworldly sheen. "What in the hell¡ª?" Lucas began, but his words were drowned out as more structures emerged. Explore hidden tales at M V L They weren''t just random formations. They were walls¡ªtall, towering walls that seemed to stretch endlessly upward. Their surfaces were etched with glowing symbols that pulsed in time with the statue''s hum. "Look at the size of them!" a soldier gasped, his voice tinged with awe and fear. The walls began to close in, forming a labyrinthine pattern around the statue. The soldiers scrambled to stay together, but the ground shifted beneath them, splitting and reforming, forcing them apart. "Stay close!" Lucas shouted, his voice frantic. But it was no use. The walls rose too quickly, their massive forms cutting through the terrain with an unstoppable force. Within moments, the soldiers were separated, each trapped in their own section of the newly-formed labyrinth. In the eerie silence that followed, the statue stood at the center of the labyrinth, its glow now steady and ominous. Lyerin''s voice echoed faintly through the walls, carrying a tone of grim satisfaction. The soldiers, scattered and disoriented, could only stare at the towering barriers around them, their minds racing with questions and fears. "What now?" one soldier whispered to himself, his voice barely audible. For now, there was no answer. Only the unyielding presence of the walls and the pulsing energy of the Minotaur statue. The Minotaur statue stood tall, its ominous hum now fading into a low, steady resonance. The labyrinth around it loomed, its towering walls casting immense shadows over the scattered soldiers. For a long moment, silence reigned. Each soldier stood frozen, their breaths shallow, their minds racing to make sense of what had just happened. Lucas was the first to break the silence, his voice filled with unease. "Is this it, Lyerin? Are we trapped here forever?" Before Lyerin could respond, another soldier shouted from the far side of the maze. "How do we even move in this thing? These walls don''t make sense! They''re too high, too... weird!" Indeed, the walls shimmered faintly, as if they weren''t entirely solid. Strange symbols etched into their surfaces glowed faintly, pulsating in rhythm with the statue. The patterns were hypnotic, almost alive, twisting and shifting subtly as if to mock anyone who dared to navigate them. Lyerin, standing confidently near the statue, raised a hand. His voice cut through the soldiers'' rising panic like a blade. "Enough." The single word carried such weight that every soldier fell silent, turning their attention to him. "You are not trapped," Lyerin said, his tone calm yet commanding. "Not unless you believe yourselves to be." A skeptical soldier stepped forward, his face pale. "But these walls¡ªthey''re impenetrable! We don''t even know where to start." Lyerin smirked. "Of course you don''t. You''re thinking too hard." He gestured to the nearest wall. "This maze isn''t a test of strength or strategy. It''s a test of belonging." The soldiers exchanged confused glances, but before they could voice their questions, Lyerin continued. "Walk forward. Go. I don''t care which direction. Just move." The group hesitated. Lucas, his face a mix of distrust and determination, took the first step. He approached one of the shimmering walls cautiously, reaching out a hand as if expecting it to zap him with energy. "Move, Lucas," Lyerin said impatiently. With a deep breath, Lucas stepped forward¡ªand to everyone''s astonishment, the wall rippled like water, parting effortlessly to let him through. He stumbled, looking back in disbelief. "It... opened?" Lucas muttered. "It opened because I told it to," Lyerin said, crossing his arms. "You are temporary members of my tribe, and this maze recognizes that. Its magic bends to my will, and by extension, to yours. For now." Encouraged by Lucas''s success, the other soldiers began to move hesitantly. One by one, they approached the walls, and like magic, the barriers parted for them. Some walked cautiously, others sprinted, testing the limits of the maze''s compliance. Each time, the walls shifted to accommodate them. "This is unreal," one soldier whispered, running a hand along the shimmering surface. "It feels alive." "It is alive," Lyerin corrected, his voice echoing through the labyrinth. "Or rather, it''s a manifestation of living magic. It responds to those who carry my mark. Without it, you''d be stuck here forever." A few soldiers froze mid-step at his words, their faces pale. "Relax," Lyerin added with a smirk. "You''re safe. For now." The soldiers grew bolder, experimenting with the maze''s behavior. One soldier sprinted toward a wall at full speed, laughing as it parted just before he crashed into it. Another climbed onto a low ledge, trying to get a better view, only for the walls to ripple and shift, preventing him from seeing beyond. "Stop playing around!" Lucas barked, his tone sharp. "This isn''t a game." But even he couldn''t deny the surreal nature of the maze. It seemed almost playful, responding to their movements in unexpected ways. One soldier even swore he heard the walls laughing¡ªa faint, melodic sound that sent shivers down his spine. "What happens if we stop being ''temporary members''?" someone asked nervously. Lyerin''s expression darkened. "You don''t want to find out." As they continued to explore, the Minotaur statue remained at the heart of the maze, its energy pulsing steadily. The soldiers couldn''t help but glance back at it, their unease growing with each step. "It feels like it''s watching us," one muttered. "It is," Lyerin replied casually. "The statue is the heart of this labyrinth. It sees everything, knows everything. As long as it recognizes you as part of my tribe, you''re free to move. But if you lose that connection..." He trailed off, letting the implication hang in the air. After what felt like hours of wandering, the group finally emerged from the maze, stepping into the open air with a collective sigh of relief. The towering walls shimmered one last time before fading into the ground, leaving no trace of their existence. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lyerin stood at the edge of the clearing, his arms crossed as he watched them. "Well?" he said, raising an eyebrow. "Do you understand now?" One soldier stepped forward, his face pale. "Understand what?" "That you''re here because I allow it," Lyerin said. "The maze, the statue, the magic¡ªit all bends to me. And because you''ve sworn temporary allegiance to my tribe, it bends to you as well. But make no mistake." His eyes glinted, cold and sharp. "The moment our partnership ends, you''ll be just like any other outsider. Trapped. Helpless." The soldiers exchanged uneasy glances, the weight of his words sinking in. "So... we''re safe as long as we''re with you?" Lucas asked, his tone cautious. Lyerin nodded. "Exactly. Now stop wasting time. We have more important things to do." And with that, he turned and walked away, leaving the soldiers to follow in tense silence, the memory of the maze still fresh in their minds. Chapter 310: Found it The tension among the group thickened as they trudged through the dense, ominous forest.The air carried a peculiar weight, a subtle hum of energy that prickled at their skin, reminding them that this place was far from ordinary. Lyerin walked ahead of the group, his imposing figure unshaken by the strange environment. Suddenly, he stopped, his voice breaking the uneasy silence. "We''re close now," he said, his tone firm yet tinged with an uncharacteristic seriousness. "This will be your final task. Hunt the stronger eldritch beasts¡ªones with mana cores. Anything less will be useless." The soldiers exchanged uneasy glances. They had faced horrors under Lyerin''s command, but the idea of hunting eldritch beasts with mana cores sounded far more daunting than anything they had encountered so far. "Stronger than the ones we''ve seen before?" Lucas asked, his voice low. Lyerin nodded. "Much stronger. These beasts are the reason this region isn''t overrun with life. Their power consumes everything around them. But their mana cores¡ªthose are what I need. So, don''t return empty-handed." The group fanned out reluctantly, weapons drawn and nerves frayed. The forest seemed alive, the trees groaning softly as if in response to their intrusion. Strange, bioluminescent plants lined the ground, pulsing faintly as they walked past. "Why do we always get the insane jobs?" one soldier muttered, earning a weak laugh from his companion. "It''s because we''re still alive to do them," another replied grimly. "Quiet," Lucas snapped. "Focus on the task. If these beasts are as strong as Lyerin says, we can''t afford to mess this up." Hours passed as the soldiers combed through the forest. Their boots sank into mossy undergrowth, and every step seemed to stir the air with a faint, eerie whisper. Occasionally, they would catch glimpses of movement¡ªa flash of eyes in the shadows, a rustle of leaves overhead. But when they pursued these signs, they only found small, unimpressive creatures. One soldier crouched down to inspect a strange, spindly beast that scurried past. It was no larger than a dog, with translucent skin that revealed its glowing veins of eldritch energy. "Is this one of them?" the soldier asked, poking at it cautiously. "No mana core," Lucas said, shaking his head after a brief examination. "It''s useless." "Figures," the soldier muttered, letting the creature scamper away. Their frustration grew as the search continued. The forest teemed with life, but none of it matched Lyerin''s description. They encountered grotesque, malformed creatures with too many limbs or eyes, and some with features so bizarre they defied explanation. Yet none of them had the distinct energy signature of a mana core. "How hard is it to find a beast with a mana core?" one soldier grumbled, kicking at a tree in frustration. "Maybe they''re avoiding us," another suggested nervously. "These things must be smart if they''re that powerful." "Or maybe Lyerin sent us on a wild goose chase," a third added bitterly. At one point, the group stumbled upon a pack of wolf-like creatures with shimmering fur that seemed to reflect the forest around them. Their eyes glowed with an unnatural light, and they moved with eerie silence. "These look strong," one soldier whispered, raising his weapon. "Hold," Lucas said, narrowing his eyes. He studied the creatures for a moment before sighing. "No mana cores. Just regular eldritch energy." The wolves growled softly before disappearing into the shadows, leaving the group on edge. "I swear, if I have to look at one more glowing dog, I''m going to lose it," another soldier muttered, eliciting a few weak chuckles. The pattern continued¡ªstrange, unsettling creatures appeared at every turn, but none possessed the power Lyerin demanded. There were floating jellyfish-like organisms that emitted a soothing hum, snake-like beasts with metallic scales, and even massive, insectoid creatures that scuttled across the treetops. But all of them lacked mana cores. "This place is crawling with freaks, but none of them are what we need," a soldier said, wiping sweat from his brow. "Keep searching," Lucas said firmly. "Lyerin wouldn''t send us here if there wasn''t something to find." "Or he''s testing us again," another soldier muttered under his breath. The hours dragged on, and the soldiers'' frustration grew. Every new encounter felt like a cruel joke¡ªa test of their patience and endurance. The weaker beasts seemed to mock them, darting in and out of sight as if to taunt their inability to find what they were truly hunting. One soldier sat down on a fallen log, his head in his hands. "This is pointless," he said, his voice filled with despair. "We''ve scoured this forest, and there''s nothing here." "Get up," Lucas said sharply. "We''re not done yet." "And if we don''t find anything?" the soldier shot back. Lucas hesitated, glancing back in the direction they had come. "Then we don''t go back," he said finally. "Not until we have what Lyerin wants. As the sun dipped lower, casting the forest in a deep, unnatural twilight, the group''s anxiety reached its peak. The forest seemed to grow darker, the shadows deeper and more oppressive. Strange sounds echoed through the trees¡ªwhispers, clicks, and the occasional guttural growl. "I don''t like this," one soldier said, gripping his weapon tightly. "None of us do," Lucas replied, his tone grim. "But we''re not leaving without those mana cores." The group pressed on, their movements more cautious now. Every rustle of leaves or snap of a twig set their nerves on edge. By the time they regrouped near the edge of the forest, exhaustion was etched into every soldier''s face. They had nothing to show for their efforts except cuts, bruises, and a growing sense of futility. "We''ve covered miles," one soldier said, leaning heavily against a tree. "And still nothing. Maybe there aren''t any mana core beasts here." "There are," Lucas said firmly, though his voice betrayed his doubt. "We just haven''t found them yet." Find your adventure at M V L Lyerin''s words echoed in their minds, a reminder of the stakes. They couldn''t return empty-handed¡ªnot to him. The forest around them seemed to hum softly, as if mocking their failure. After what felt like an eternity of scouring the forest, the soldiers finally stumbled upon something that stopped them in their tracks. It wasn''t like the other creatures they had encountered. This one radiated a sense of power, an oppressive aura that made the air around it feel heavier. The beast was massive, standing on four legs with a sinewy, almost reptilian body. Its skin shimmered like liquid metal, and its eyes glowed faintly with an otherworldly light. A series of jagged spikes lined its back, each one pulsating faintly with a dim, eerie glow. Lucas raised a hand, signaling the group to stop. "Hold," he whispered, his voice barely audible. The soldiers froze, their breaths caught in their throats. The beast hadn''t noticed them yet¡ªit was too preoccupied with gnawing on the remains of something unfortunate that had crossed its path. "Is this it?" one soldier whispered, his voice trembling. Lucas studied the creature carefully, his eyes narrowing as he tried to sense any trace of the elusive mana core Lyerin had described. He shook his head slowly. "I''m not sure. We need Lyerin to confirm it." "But if we''re wrong and it attacks¡ª" "We''re not engaging," Lucas cut in firmly. "We''ll retreat and bring Lyerin here." The group moved as silently as possible, retreating through the dense forest. Every step felt agonizingly loud, every rustle of leaves like a warning bell to the powerful beast they had just discovered. "Do you think it saw us?" one soldier asked nervously, glancing over his shoulder. "If it did, we wouldn''t be here," another muttered grimly. By the time they reached Lyerin, exhaustion and tension weighed heavily on them. He was standing near the edge of the camp, his arms crossed as if he had been waiting for them. His expression was unreadable, but the sharp glint in his eyes told them he expected results. "We found something," Lucas said without preamble. Lyerin''s eyes narrowed. "You''re certain?" "It''s... different," Lucas admitted. "Strong. It has an aura, but we didn''t engage. We thought you should see it first." Without a word, Lyerin motioned for them to lead the way. When they arrived back at the spot where the creature had been, the soldiers hung back, letting Lyerin take the lead. He moved with a confidence that belied the tension in the air, his gaze fixed on the beast. The creature was still there, now pacing slowly around the clearing as if guarding something. Its metallic skin gleamed in the dim light, and the faint hum of its aura seemed to vibrate through the ground. Lyerin studied it for a long moment, his expression unreadable. Finally, he spoke. "It''s almost one." The soldiers exchanged confused glances. "Almost?" Lucas asked cautiously. Lyerin nodded, his tone sharp. "It''s powerful, yes. And it carries eldritch energy, but it doesn''t have what we need. No mana core." A collective groan of frustration rippled through the group. "You''ve got to be kidding me," one soldier muttered under his breath. "Silence," Lyerin snapped, his voice cutting through the air like a whip. "You''ve done well to find this, but it''s not enough. Keep looking." "But we''ve been searching for hours¡ª" "And you''ll search for as long as it takes," Lyerin interrupted, his tone brooking no argument. "This isn''t about your comfort. It''s about survival. If you want to live, you''ll keep hunting." The soldiers fell silent, their frustration simmering beneath the surface. As they made their way back to the camp, the weight of their failure hung heavily over them. The forest felt even more oppressive than before, the faint hum of eldritch energy a constant reminder of the dangers lurking just out of sight. Lyerin walked ahead, his stride purposeful and unyielding. Lucas fell in step beside him, his brow furrowed. "Do you really think we''ll find one?" he asked quietly. Lyerin''s expression didn''t waver. "We have to." The conversation ended there, the unspoken tension between them heavier than the air around them. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 311: Leave me be The forest was silent¡ªa silence so oppressive it made the soldiers'' skin crawl. They trudged onward, their eyes scanning every shadow, every rustling leaf, for signs of the eldritch beast they sought.The air seemed heavier now, laden with the faint hum of distant mana, and their breaths felt labored as if the atmosphere itself resisted their presence. Continue reading at M V L Lucas motioned for the group to stop, his hand raised in a silent command. He crouched low, his eyes narrowing as he peered through the dense underbrush. The soldiers followed suit, holding their breaths as they strained to listen. Then they saw it. It was enormous, far larger than anything they had encountered before. Its body glistened with an unnatural sheen, its surface appearing both solid and fluid as if it were a living mass of mercury. Its six legs ended in claws that seemed to carve into the earth with every step, leaving behind faintly glowing marks that pulsed with eldritch energy. Its head was grotesque¡ªa combination of angular, alien features and jagged spikes that framed its glowing, lidless eyes. The eyes were orbs of pure energy, shifting and swirling with a malevolent light. A deep rumble emanated from its chest, a sound that resonated in their very bones and made their hearts pound. "That''s it," Lyerin muttered, his voice barely audible. "That''s a true eldritch beast." The soldiers stared in awe and terror, their instincts screaming at them to run. Before anyone could move, the beast''s head snapped in their direction. Its glowing eyes locked onto them, and for a moment, the air seemed to freeze. "Did it see us?" one soldier whispered, his voice trembling. "Shut up," Lucas hissed. But it was too late. The beast let out an earth-shattering roar, a sound that tore through the forest and sent birds scattering into the sky. "It saw us!" another soldier cried, his voice breaking with panic. Lyerin''s expression darkened. "Run!" Chaos erupted as the soldiers bolted, their training momentarily forgotten in the face of pure terror. They crashed through the underbrush, branches slapping against their faces and tearing at their clothes. The beast gave chase, its massive form barreling through trees as if they were nothing more than twigs. Its roars grew louder, each one vibrating in their chests like the toll of a death knell. The ground shook beneath their feet with every step the beast took, and the air was thick with the acrid scent of burning mana as the creature''s presence warped the environment around it. "Move! Faster!" Lyerin barked, his voice cutting through the chaos. One soldier tripped, his foot catching on an exposed root. He hit the ground hard, his cry of pain barely audible over the beast''s roar. Lucas skidded to a stop, grabbing the soldier by the arm and hauling him to his feet. "Go, go, go!" Lucas shouted, shoving the soldier forward. The group scrambled over a fallen log, their breaths coming in ragged gasps. The beast was closing in, its massive form looming closer with every passing second. Lyerin suddenly veered left, leading the group toward a steep incline. "Up the hill! Now!" The soldiers didn''t hesitate, scrambling up the rocky slope as fast as they could. The beast hesitated at the base, its massive claws digging into the ground as it roared in frustration. But it wasn''t deterred for long. With a single, powerful leap, it began scaling the hill after them, its claws gouging deep grooves into the earth. "We''re not going to make it!" one soldier cried, his voice breaking with panic. "You will," Lyerin snapped. "Keep moving!" As they reached the top of the hill, Lyerin turned, his hand glowing faintly with an eerie light. He muttered a chant under his breath, the words sharp and guttural. A burst of energy shot from his palm, striking the ground at the beast''s feet. The explosion of light and sound momentarily disoriented the creature, giving the soldiers precious seconds to flee. "Go! Don''t stop!" Lyerin shouted, his voice commanding and unyielding. The soldiers ran, their legs burning and their lungs screaming for air. The beast roared behind them, its fury palpable, but it didn''t give chase. Finally, they stumbled into a dense thicket, the thick foliage concealing them from view. They collapsed to the ground, their bodies trembling with exhaustion and adrenaline. For a long moment, the only sound was their ragged breathing. "Did... did it stop?" one soldier asked, his voice barely above a whisper. Lyerin peered through the foliage, his eyes narrowing. The beast was still at the top of the hill, its massive form silhouetted against the faint glow of the moon. It roared one final time before turning and disappearing into the forest. "It''s gone," Lyerin said, his tone clipped. The soldiers let out shaky breaths of relief, some of them laughing nervously, others too stunned to react. "That... that was almost it for us," Lucas said, his voice hoarse. "Almost," Lyerin agreed. He turned to the group, his expression hard. "But not quite. And that''s all that matters." The soldiers exchanged weary glances, the weight of their near-death experience sinking in. "Let''s move," Lyerin said, his tone brooking no argument. "We''re not done yet." Reluctantly, the group got to their feet, their bodies aching but their resolve unbroken. The hunt wasn''t over¡ªnot yet. The group had barely recovered from their frantic escape when Lyerin suddenly stopped. His usually composed expression was tinged with an unusual mix of weariness and thoughtfulness. He turned back, his sharp eyes scanning the dense forest behind them where the eldritch beast had disappeared. The soldiers, still catching their breath and leaning on trees or crouched low, exchanged uneasy glances. "Why are we stopping?" Lucas asked, his voice taut with tension. Lyerin let out a slow breath and looked at them, his gaze colder than they were accustomed to. "You all can go back to the camp," he said flatly. "Leave me here." The soldiers froze, stunned into silence. Then murmurs of confusion broke out among them. "Leave you?" one of them echoed, incredulous. "What are you talking about?!" "You''re joking, right?" another added, his voice tinged with nervous laughter. "I don''t joke about survival," Lyerin snapped, his tone cutting through their objections like a blade. He straightened, his presence commanding as always, though now there was an edge of finality in his voice. "That thing is still out there. If it tracks us back to the camp, it''s over for everyone. I''ll make our trail invisible, ensure it doesn''t follow us." The soldiers were stunned into silence again, the weight of his words sinking in. "But... you can''t fight that thing alone," Lucas protested, his brow furrowed. "I can handle it," Lyerin said evenly, but his eyes betrayed a flicker of something deeper¡ªcalculation, maybe even doubt. "What I can''t handle is it finding us all clustered together and taking out everyone in one strike." One soldier''s voice cracked as he spoke. "You mean... you''d let it find you instead?" Lyerin''s smirk was sharp but hollow. "If it comes to that, yes. I''m the only one it would hesitate to strike outright." The soldiers erupted in protest, voices overlapping in a chaotic din of disbelief and defiance. "We''re not leaving you behind!" "That''s suicide!" "What kind of leader abandons his group like that?!" Lyerin raised a hand, his palm glowing faintly with mana, and the soldiers fell silent, cowed by the sheer authority in his gesture. "Listen to me," he said, his voice calm but firm, like steel wrapped in silk. "You all have come this far, worked hard, and proved yourselves more than just soldiers. You''re survivors. But this... this is beyond what you can handle. I''m not asking for your opinions. I''m giving you an order: Go." "But why?" one of the younger soldiers asked, his voice trembling. "Why don''t we all just move together? Can''t you¡ª" "No." Lyerin''s response was curt. "If you stay, you''ll only slow me down. And worse, you''ll witness something you''re not ready to see." The soldiers exchanged puzzled looks, but Lucas''s gaze narrowed. "What do you mean by that?" Lyerin''s lips pressed into a thin line, his usual mask of detachment slipping slightly. He knew what they thought of him¡ªa leader who commanded powerful creatures and controlled his environment through sheer intellect and strategy. They respected him, even admired him, but only because they didn''t fully understand the depths of his power. "Don''t make me repeat myself," Lyerin interrupted, his voice like ice. "This isn''t about trust or loyalty. It''s about survival. Go back to the camp. Now." There was a long, agonizing pause as the soldiers wrestled with the impossible choice laid before them. Finally, one by one, they began to retreat, their steps hesitant and filled with reluctance. Lucas lingered, his fists clenched at his sides. "You better come back," he said, his voice shaking with suppressed emotion. Lyerin gave a faint, wry smile. "I always do." As the soldiers disappeared into the forest, their footsteps fading into the distance, Lyerin turned his gaze back to the shadows where the eldritch beast had been. The smirk fell from his face, replaced by a grim expression. "Let''s see if you''re as strong as you think you are," he muttered, his voice low and laced with both challenge and resignation. He stepped forward, the air around him shimmering faintly with mana, and prepared for what he knew would be the fight of his life. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 312: Another one The forest was eerily quiet, the usual ambient sounds of chirping insects and rustling leaves muffled as if the very air was holding its breath.Alone, Lyerin moved through the dense foliage, his steps careful yet swift, his senses sharpened to the point of discomfort. Every crack of a branch, every shadow that shifted under the moonlight felt amplified, like the forest itself was conspiring against him. For the first time in a long while, Lyerin felt the true weight of solitude. It wasn''t fear¡ªhe''d long since shed such trivial emotions¡ªbut an acute awareness of his vulnerability without the soldiers or his usual beasts accompanying him. This is how it should be, he told himself. Yet, even he couldn''t shake the nagging tension that clawed at the edges of his mind. "Stupid humans," he muttered under his breath, his voice low and sharp, breaking the stillness momentarily. "I told them to go back. If they had stayed..." He trailed off, shaking his head. There was no point in dwelling on what-ifs. The trees grew denser as he pushed deeper, their gnarled roots snaking across the ground, threatening to trip him with every step. He moved with the precision of someone used to navigating hostile environments, his hand occasionally brushing aside a hanging vine or swatting away a persistent insect. The forest floor bore subtle marks of disturbance¡ªcrushed undergrowth, claw marks on bark, the faint scent of something acrid in the air. These were signs of the beast, unmistakable to someone like Lyerin. "It''s close," he murmured, his eyes narrowing as he knelt to inspect a deep gouge in the soil. "Too close." Suddenly, a distant rumble echoed through the forest. It wasn''t loud, but it was enough to send a shiver through the ground beneath his feet. Lyerin paused, his hand hovering over the hilt of the dagger at his side. The sound was unmistakable: the guttural growl of the eldritch creature he''d been tracking. "Still alive," he muttered. A wry smirk tugged at his lips, though it didn''t reach his eyes. "Good. I was worried I''d scared it off." The path ahead grew treacherous. Thick, thorny vines crisscrossed the ground, forcing Lyerin to slice through them with his dagger. The air grew heavier, tinged with the oppressive aura of mana that lingered like a storm cloud. His breathing slowed as he moved with increased caution, his senses straining to detect any sign of movement. The darkness seemed alive here, shifting and twisting as if it had a will of its own. Lyerin''s eyes darted around, scanning for anything out of place. He hated this part¡ªthe waiting, the searching, the constant edge of anticipation. He thrived in chaos, not in this creeping stillness that felt like it might swallow him whole. Snap. He froze. The sound of a branch breaking somewhere to his left made his heart skip a beat¡ªnot out of fear, but from the sudden spike of adrenaline coursing through his veins. He turned slowly, his grip tightening on his weapon, his sharp gaze piercing the shadows. Nothing. Just more trees, more vines, more suffocating silence. "Trying to mess with me, huh?" he whispered, his smirk returning, this time with a hint of defiance. "Nice try." Hours seemed to blur together as Lyerin pressed on. He could feel his muscles protesting, his patience wearing thin, but he refused to stop. The trail grew colder, but he pushed forward, determined to find the beast. The forest began to change again, the trees thinning slightly, giving way to a more open space. Here, the moonlight filtered through the canopy in pale streaks, illuminating the ground just enough to reveal something new: a massive footprint, deep and unmistakable. Lyerin crouched beside it, his fingers tracing the edges of the print. "Bigger than I thought," he murmured. "But not as clever as it thinks it is." A faint breeze carried the scent of decay and mana, sharper now, more concentrated. The beast wasn''t far. Suddenly, the ground trembled beneath his feet, a low vibration that sent ripples through the earth. Lyerin stood slowly, his eyes scanning the horizon. In the distance, through the trees, he caught a glimpse of movement¡ªa shadow too large and deliberate to belong to anything but his quarry. There it was. The eldritch beast loomed in the faint moonlight, its grotesque form both alien and terrifying. Its dark, chitinous body shimmered faintly with a strange, pulsing energy, its glowing eyes cutting through the darkness like twin lanterns. Lyerin''s smirk returned, but his body tensed, every muscle coiled like a spring. "Found you," he said softly, his voice almost a whisper. The scene ended with him taking a single, measured step forward, his silhouette stark against the glowing eyes of the beast. The forest held its breath once more. The tension in the air was palpable as Lyerin crouched low, ready to spring into action. The eldritch beast he''d been tracking loomed ahead, its monstrous form illuminated faintly by the moonlight. His fingers tightened around the hilt of his dagger, his other hand instinctively brushing the pendant around his neck as he prepared for the first move. But just as he shifted his weight to strike, the ground quaked violently beneath him. A guttural roar tore through the silence, its sound so deep and primal that it seemed to reverberate through the marrow of his bones. Lyerin froze, his keen eyes darting toward the source of the sound. Emerging from the shadows came another beast, just as grotesque as the first but larger, with rippling scales and jagged, bone-like protrusions covering its body. Before Lyerin could react, the newcomer launched itself at his target with startling speed. Its claws tore through the air, colliding with the other beast in a deafening clash that sent shockwaves rippling through the forest. Trees splintered and fell like twigs, the ground erupting in clouds of dirt and debris. Lyerin instinctively leaped back, his eyes narrowing as he watched the two monstrosities engage in a brutal battle. The smaller beast¡ªhis original target¡ªlet out an earsplitting shriek, its mandibles snapping as it twisted its body to counterattack. Its chitinous armor gleamed under the pale light, deflecting some of the larger beast''s blows, but the newcomer''s raw strength was overwhelming. The two beasts moved with terrifying agility, their enormous forms weaving through the forest like predators locked in a deadly dance. The larger beast slammed the ground with its tail, creating a crater that sent shockwaves rippling outward. The smaller beast dodged just in time, lunging forward and sinking its fangs into its opponent''s flank. The larger beast roared in pain, rearing up on its hind legs and thrashing violently. With a bone-crunching sound, it whipped its tail around, catching the smaller beast and sending it hurtling into a nearby cliff face. The impact was so forceful that the rock shattered, sending boulders tumbling to the ground. Lyerin shielded his face with his arm as debris rained down, his mind racing. "What in the abyss is going on?" he thought, his heart pounding as he tried to comprehend the sheer magnitude of the battle unfolding before him. The forest around them was no longer recognizable. Trees toppled like dominoes, their trunks splintered by the relentless force of the combatants. The ground was scarred with massive gouges, pools of glowing eldritch mana leaking from the beasts'' wounds and burning away the foliage it touched. The smaller beast wasn''t giving up. Despite its size disadvantage, it darted around the larger creature with surprising speed, its claws raking across its opponent''s legs in a flurry of precise strikes. Your next journey awaits at M V L The larger beast bellowed in rage, swiping at its foe with its massive claws but hitting only empty air. Then, with a burst of unnatural speed, the larger beast lunged forward, its jaws snapping shut around one of the smaller beast''s limbs. There was a sickening crunch as it bit down, severing the appendage completely. The smaller beast howled in pain, black ichor spraying from the wound as it stumbled backward. But instead of retreating, it seemed to grow even more ferocious. Without warning, the smaller beast reared up and unleashed a piercing screech that echoed across the sky. The sound was so intense that Lyerin had to press his hands over his ears, his vision swimming from the sheer force of it. In response, the larger beast roared again, its chest swelling as it unleashed a torrent of searing, eldritch energy from its maw. The beam of light cut through the air like a blade, obliterating everything in its path. The smaller beast barely avoided the attack, its movements erratic as it charged forward once more. It leaped onto the larger beast''s back, sinking its claws deep into its thick scales and tearing furiously. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The larger beast roared in fury, bucking and thrashing as it tried to shake its opponent off. It slammed its massive body against a nearby cliff, the impact causing the entire structure to collapse. Dust and rubble filled the air, obscuring the battlefield in a thick, suffocating haze. For what felt like an eternity, the two beasts continued their savage battle, each blow they exchanged more devastating than the last. The smaller beast, despite its relentless ferocity, was clearly losing. Its movements grew slower, its attacks weaker, as the larger beast overpowered it. Finally, with one last, thunderous roar, the larger beast delivered the finishing blow. Its claws slashed through the smaller beast''s torso, ripping it apart in a spray of ichor and mana. The defeated creature let out a final, pitiful shriek before collapsing to the ground, its body twitching once before falling still. The forest fell silent. Lyerin stood frozen, his chest heaving as he struggled to process what he''d just witnessed. His dagger hung limply at his side, forgotten in the face of such overwhelming power. For the first time in a long while, he was speechless. He stared at the victorious beast as it let out a low growl, its glowing eyes scanning the destruction around it before it slowly began to retreat into the shadows. The scene ended with Lyerin still rooted in place, speechless. Chapter 313: Touring Lyerin''s decision to leave the chaos behind was deliberate.The battle he had just witnessed¡ªso raw, so unfathomably destructive¡ªreminded him of the immense dangers this world posed, even for someone of his power. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He turned his back on the devastated forest and began his journey, retracing his steps toward the statues his temporary tribe had constructed under his strict command. As he moved, his mind raced, calculating the possibilities and dangers while his sharp eyes scanned every inch of the mysterious land around him. The first stop on Lyerin''s journey was a narrow canyon, its walls made of jagged black stone that shimmered faintly under the dim light filtering through the perpetually clouded sky. Each step he took echoed off the walls, creating a dissonant melody that seemed almost alive. Strange vines grew out of the cracks in the obsidian rock, their surfaces covered in translucent beads of glowing liquid. As he walked, he spotted mana beasts lurking in the shadows. These creatures resembled oversized lizards, their bodies covered in sleek, reflective scales that refracted light like prisms. Their eyes glowed an eerie green, and every time one of them hissed, a faint cloud of glowing mist escaped their throats. They didn''t attack him, though their predatory gazes tracked his every movement. Lyerin ignored them. "A waste of energy," he muttered under his breath as he continued forward. After hours of travel, Lyerin emerged into a vast plain covered in grass so blue it resembled an endless ocean of sapphires. The grass sparkled as if embedded with tiny crystals, each blade glowing faintly in rhythm with an unseen pulse. Here, the mana beasts were more elusive, but not invisible. In the distance, Lyerin could see large, deer-like creatures with massive, spiraling antlers. Their fur was a deep midnight blue, blending seamlessly with the shimmering grass. Occasionally, they would rear up on their hind legs, letting out melodic cries that echoed across the plains. At one point, a group of the deer bounded past him, their movements so graceful they seemed to glide rather than run. Lyerin simply observed them, his expression unreadable. "Magnificent¡­ but harmless," he murmured, continuing his trek. The woods were unlike anything Lyerin had seen before. Each tree seemed to shift and move slightly, their branches twisting and turning as though alive. The leaves were translucent and emitted a faint, warm glow, bathing the forest floor in a soft light. Mana beasts here were smaller but more numerous. Strange insect-like creatures with elongated bodies and shimmering wings flitted about, their hums forming an almost hypnotic harmony. On the ground, small, rodent-like beasts with glowing tails scurried between the roots, occasionally stopping to sniff the air. Lyerin found this place unsettling. The shifting trees made it impossible to tell if he was being watched or if the movement was random. He quickened his pace, eager to leave the forest behind. The swamp was both beautiful and eerie. Pools of glowing water dotted the landscape, their surfaces reflecting the starlit sky above. Luminous fungi sprouted from the wet ground, their caps pulsating with light in a slow, rhythmic pattern. The mana beasts here were amphibious. Lyerin saw frog-like creatures the size of wolves, their skin a patchwork of glowing patterns. Experience more on M V L They croaked in deep, resonant tones that made the ground vibrate slightly. In the distance, he spotted a massive serpent-like creature slithering through the water, its translucent body revealing the faint glow of its internal organs. Despite the haunting beauty of the swamp, Lyerin felt no urge to linger. The damp air clung to his skin, and the constant croaking made him uneasy. The cliffs rose high into the sky, their surfaces made of jagged crystals that refracted the sunlight into a kaleidoscope of colors. The air here was crisp and cold, and the sound of the wind whistling through the crystal formations was both soothing and haunting. High above, massive bird-like mana beasts soared. Their wings shimmered like glass, catching the light and scattering it into dazzling patterns. Occasionally, one of the birds would let out a piercing cry that echoed across the cliffs, its sound resonating deep in Lyerin''s chest. He paused briefly to take in the view. The sheer beauty of the cliffs was almost enough to make him forget the dangers of the world he now inhabited. "Almost," he muttered, turning away and resuming his journey. The fields were a fiery expanse, the ground covered in glowing red moss that radiated warmth. Sporadic bursts of flame erupted from the ground, their heat intense enough to scorch the air. Mana beasts here were fire-based. Lyerin saw lizard-like creatures with flames licking at their scales, as well as small, fox-like beasts that seemed to be made entirely of fire. One particularly large creature, a massive boar with glowing red tusks, snorted aggressively as Lyerin passed by but made no move to attack. Despite the heat, Lyerin pressed on. The Ember Fields were harsh but not particularly dangerous, and he had no time to waste. This area consisted of dozens of floating islands, each connected by shimmering bridges of light. The islands themselves were covered in lush vegetation, with waterfalls cascading off their edges and disappearing into the void below. Flying mana beasts ruled here. Lyerin saw creatures resembling dragons, their bodies sleek and their wings wide enough to block out the sun. Smaller, bird-like creatures darted between the islands, their feathers sparkling like gemstones. Crossing the bridges was treacherous, as the shimmering paths occasionally flickered and shifted. Lyerin moved carefully, his senses on high alert as he navigated the archipelago. The final stop on Lyerin''s journey was a massive crater, its depths shrouded in darkness. Strange, glowing orbs floated in the air, their movements erratic and unpredictable. The mana beasts here were the most alien he had encountered. Their forms were twisted and unnatural, with multiple limbs and glowing eyes that seemed to pierce through the darkness. Despite their intimidating appearance, they paid him little mind, their attention focused on the glowing orbs. Lyerin stood at the edge of the crater, gazing down into the abyss. "So much power... and yet, so much chaos," he muttered before turning away. The journey had been long and arduous, but Lyerin felt a sense of accomplishment as he made his way back to the statues. Each location had revealed new mysteries and dangers, but he had ignored them all, his focus unwavering. "This world is vast and untamed," he thought. "But it will serve its purpose." Chapter 314: Most troublesome Lyerin stood on the edge of the massive mountain tree where his temporary tribe had helped him establish his enigmatic statues.His arms crossed, his gaze pierced the horizon, and he let out a long sigh. The entire journey through this land was still fresh in his memory, each place a vivid picture painted in his mind. For the first time in a while, he allowed himself a rare moment of reflection. Lyerin began, his voice steady and reflective. "The Obsidian Canyon... its jagged walls shimmer like black mirrors under faint light. A place of eerie beauty. The lizard creatures there, oh yes, those prism-scaled predators. They didn''t attack me, no. "They were cautious, yes, but calculating, as though they were measuring whether I was worth the effort. I wonder... would they have struck if I lingered too long? Or were they just cowards basking in their illusory superiority? Amusing, really." Continue reading at M-V-L He chuckled lightly. "Not particularly troublesome. Their threat is in their numbers, not their strength. Still, the shimmering scales¡­ perhaps I''ll collect one someday for the tribe''s armor. I can see it now¡ªglorious." Lyerin shifted his weight and continued, his tone now tinged with admiration. "The Sea of Sapphire Grass... an endless field of beauty, shimmering like the ocean under sunlight. A calm, serene facade that masks an underlying danger. "The deer-like creatures, with their midnight blue fur and spiraling antlers... deceptive in their elegance. But what''s more curious is their cries¡ªso melodic they almost entranced me. A hunter, distracted by prey. How ironic." His voice grew more analytical. "They aren''t strong in combat, but their cries... If a herd surrounds you, and you hear that sound? You could easily lose focus, lose time, and perhaps... lose your life. Not the most dangerous, but troublesome enough to warrant caution. Yes, they''d be interesting foes if they ever grew more bold." He frowned slightly, the memory clearly less pleasant. "The Shifting Woods... unsettling. Those trees, twisting and turning as though alive, watching. A forest that breathes. The translucent leaves emit this soft, deceptive glow, lulling you into a false sense of safety. "And then there are the beasts¡ªah, those insect-like abominations with their shimmering wings. They hum in unison, weaving a hypnotic rhythm. Clever little pests." Lyerin rubbed his chin thoughtfully. "Troublesome? Certainly. But not for their power. No, it''s their ability to unnerve and disorient. "A skilled warrior could cut them down with ease, but would they see the attack coming in time? These beasts aren''t for fun; they''re for those who enjoy paranoia." His tone softened, almost as if speaking to himself. "Ah, the Starlit Swamp... now that is a place to remember. Pools of glowing water reflecting the sky, fungi that pulse like a heartbeat. The beauty there is almost... fragile. But the beasts? Fragile, they are not." He grinned, recalling the frog-like creatures. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Those croaking giants, vibrating the ground with their deep tones. And the serpent... translucent, glowing, its very core visible. You could see its muscles ripple as it moved. Majestic and horrifying." Lyerin paused, then chuckled. "Dangerous? Absolutely. Fun? Without question. The serpent especially. It would be a thrill to face something that large and agile. Perhaps I''ll return someday to test its mettle¡ªor mine." His gaze drifted upward, as though imagining the cliffs before him. "The Crystal Cliffs... breathtaking. Jagged crystalline formations refracting light into endless colors. The air there is cold, sharp, invigorating. And the flying beasts... oh, those magnificent winged hunters." He tilted his head, his expression one of respect. "The glass-winged birds, scattering light as they soar. They''re predators of the skies, elegant and deadly. But it''s the way they move, the way they cry out with such piercing clarity¡ªit''s not just a hunt; it''s a performance." Lyerin smirked. "They''d be troublesome only if one were foolish enough to challenge them on their own terrain. But oh, the challenge would be thrilling. To fight in the air, with no ground to anchor you... now that''s excitement." His voice grew more serious, the memory of the heat still fresh. "The Ember Fields... an inferno disguised as a meadow. That glowing red moss, radiating heat... it''s like walking through the breath of a volcano. "And the beasts... fire incarnate. Those lizards with flames licking at their scales, the foxes of fire¡ªliving embodiments of destruction." He exhaled slowly, his tone contemplative. "They''re strong, yes. But predictable. Their strength lies in their environment, not in themselves. "Strip them of the Ember Fields, and they''re just embers waiting to die out. Troublesome only if you underestimate them. Still... they''re beautiful in their own way." A rare smile crossed his face. "The Floating Archipelago... what a marvel. Islands suspended in the air, connected by bridges of light. Waterfalls cascading into the void below. It''s a place that defies logic, a place of wonder." He grew more animated, describing the flying beasts. "The dragons, sleek and majestic, their wings casting shadows over the islands. And the smaller birds, their feathers sparkling like gemstones. A sky full of predators and prey, a dance of survival played out in the heavens." Lyerin''s smile faded slightly. "Troublesome? Not particularly. The bridges are the real danger, flickering and shifting. A misstep could mean death. But the beasts? They''re just guardians of a paradise they don''t even understand." Finally, his voice darkened. "The Abyssal Hollow... a crater that swallows light, its depths an enigma. Those floating orbs, erratic and untrustworthy. And the beasts... twisted forms, unnatural, as though they were torn from nightmares." He clenched his fists. "They''re not just dangerous¡ªthey''re wrong. Everything about them screams chaos, disorder. They don''t belong, and yet, they thrive." Lyerin shook his head, as if trying to rid himself of the memory. "I''ll return there eventually. Not for fun, but for answers. Something about that place... it feels important. Like it''s waiting for something¡ªor someone. He straightened, his eyes gleaming with anticipation. "Now, which of these beasts shall I challenge first? The serpent in the swamp? The glass-winged birds of the cliffs? No... the twisted forms of the Hollow, they call to me. "The most troublesome, the most chaotic. They''ll provide the greatest challenge... and the most satisfaction." With that, Lyerin began his descent, a faint smile playing on his lips. His journey was far from over, and the fun was just beginning. Chapter 315: Chosen Soon, Lyerin stood at the edge of the massive tree, his eyes narrowing as he looked out over the vast and wild land that surrounded his tribe''s statues.His arms rested at his sides, his fingers occasionally clenching as if mimicking the tension building in his mind. The places he''d visited replayed vividly in his head¡ªthe shimmering Crystal Cliffs, the deceptive calm of the Sea of Sapphire Grass, the haunting melodies of the Starlit Swamp, and the twisted chaos of the Abyssal Hollow. He let out a slow breath, his voice low, almost inaudible. Your next chapter is on M-V-L "It must be them," he muttered, his words carrying the weight of a decision that had been simmering for hours. His tone sharpened, a hint of exhilaration creeping into it. "The Abyssal Hollow beasts. Twisted, chaotic... they don''t belong here, but they thrive. They''re wrong in every conceivable way, and that''s what makes them... perfect." He smirked, the corner of his lips curling upward. "Troublesome? Absolutely. But isn''t that what makes it all worthwhile? A challenge that''s messy, unpredictable, and consuming. A fight that tests not just strength, but resolve. Yes..." His voice grew more certain, almost reverent. "They''re the ones. The Hollow demands my attention." Lyerin turned sharply, his cloak sweeping behind him like a shadow eager to follow. He began his descent from the great tree with deliberate steps, his mind already plotting his next move. Each step was a statement of his resolve, each breath a preparation for what lay ahead. The forests stretched before him, a labyrinth of trees and undergrowth that seemed alive with whispers of the wind. Lyerin''s movements were fluid, purposeful, as he slipped through the natural barriers. His senses were heightened, his focus razor-sharp. He paused occasionally to observe the creatures that crossed his path¡ªsmall mana-infused animals with glowing fur or iridescent scales. He paid them no mind, brushing past them as though they were mere shadows in his world. His hands brushed against the bark of a tree, its surface pulsating faintly with a soft glow. "Mana even in the plants here," he murmured. "Yet nothing compares to the distortion of the Hollow. That place... it breathes differently." As the hours passed, the landscape began to shift. The trees grew thinner, their trunks gnarled and twisted as if scorched by unseen flames. The air grew colder, heavier, the kind of weight that pressed against the chest and made each breath a conscious effort. Lyerin stopped, surveying the expanse before him¡ªa vast plain leading to the edge of the Abyssal Hollow. The ground here was fractured, split into jagged lines that glowed faintly with a dark, eerie light. Lyerin crouched, running his fingers over the ground, feeling the faint hum of mana beneath his fingertips. His gaze flicked upward to the edge of the Hollow. Even from here, he could see the faint orbs of light that hovered above the abyss, their movements erratic and unnatural. The beasts within were still out of sight, but their presence was undeniable¡ªa silent menace that lingered in the atmosphere. "No turning back now," he muttered. "They''ve waited long enough." He reached into his pouch, pulling out a series of runic stones he''d prepared long ago. Holding each one carefully, he began arranging them in a circle around himself. The runes glowed faintly as he murmured an incantation under his breath, his voice steady and unwavering. The air around him thickened, a faint shimmer appearing as the runes activated one by one. "A shield, not from harm, but from detection," he explained to no one in particular, his voice a mixture of confidence and calculation. "I won''t give them the satisfaction of an ambush. This time, I''ll choose when the fight begins." Satisfied with his preparations, Lyerin stood and stretched his arms, rolling his shoulders to loosen the tension that had built during his travels. He unsheathed his weapon¡ªa sleek, black blade that seemed to absorb the light around it. Its surface was etched with intricate runes that pulsed faintly as he held it. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You and I," he said softly, addressing the blade as though it were a trusted companion. "We''ve faced worse, but this... this will be different. These beasts... they''re unlike anything else. And that''s exactly why we''re here." He glanced at the sky, now a swirling mix of dark clouds and faint streaks of light. The Hollow''s influence reached far beyond its borders, twisting even the heavens. Lyerin stepped forward, each stride taking him closer to the edge of the Abyssal Hollow. The ground beneath his feet cracked and shifted, emitting faint tremors that seemed to echo from the depths below. The orbs of light above the Hollow flickered erratically, as if sensing his approach. As he neared the edge, the first sound reached him¡ªa low, guttural growl that seemed to resonate from within the earth itself. Lyerin paused, his grip tightening on his blade. The growl was followed by a chorus of clicks, screeches, and other unearthly noises, each one layering over the other in a chaotic symphony. "They know I''m here," he murmured, a grin breaking across his face. "Good. Let them come." He crouched low, his eyes scanning the darkness of the Hollow. Shapes began to emerge¡ªtwisted forms that defied logic, their bodies shifting and contorting as though the laws of nature were mere suggestions. Each beast was unique, yet they shared the same aura of distortion, an overwhelming sense of wrongness that sent a chill down his spine. Lyerin exhaled slowly, steadying himself. "This... this is going to be fun." Lyerin''s grin widened as he stepped back from the edge of the Abyssal Hollow, his mind already working on the perfect bait. He tilted his head, listening to the grotesque symphony emanating from the beasts in the darkness. Their sounds were disjointed and chaotic, a horrifying cacophony that would make any sane person falter. But for Lyerin, it was a challenge¡ªa puzzle waiting to be solved. He crouched low, his lips curling into a devious smirk. "If they want prey, I''ll give them prey," he murmured, his voice barely audible over the eerie noises. He closed his eyes, focusing his energy, and then opened his mouth. From deep within his chest, he produced a sound¡ªa haunting, otherworldly cry. It was high-pitched and desperate, wavering with what could only be described as pure terror. The kind of sound that would draw predators from miles away. The kind of sound that would make even the bravest of beasts salivate at the thought of an easy kill. The cry echoed across the fractured land, bouncing off the jagged rocks and twisted trees. It reverberated through the air like a ghostly wail, a sound so convincing that even Lyerin felt a twinge of discomfort hearing it. He let the call linger, then broke it off abruptly, leaving an unnatural silence in its wake. For a moment, nothing happened. The air was still, heavy with anticipation. Lyerin remained perfectly still, his eyes fixed on the edge of the Hollow. He knew better than to think they wouldn''t respond. And then it came¡ªthe sound of movement. First, it was a faint rustling, like the wind brushing through dry leaves. Then came the scraping of claws against stone, the guttural growls growing louder and more distinct. The air grew colder, and a faint, sickly glow began to emerge from the Hollow. Lyerin''s smirk returned. "Gotcha." He stepped back further, careful to keep his movements deliberate and quiet. The creatures were emerging now, their twisted forms barely illuminated by the dim light of the Hollow. Their bodies writhed and shifted, their shapes unnatural and ever-changing. One had a torso covered in jagged spines that pulsed with a sickly green light, while another moved on limbs that seemed too long and thin to support its massive body. Lyerin suppressed a shudder. These were beasts born of pure chaos, their forms defying logic and reason. "Ugly doesn''t even begin to describe you," he muttered, his voice low and steady. The creatures sniffed the air, their movements jerky and erratic. They were searching, drawn by the cry but uncertain of its source. Lyerin remained crouched, his body pressed against a jagged rock for cover. His heart raced, but his expression remained calm. This was exactly what he wanted. One of the beasts¡ªa particularly grotesque creature with six glowing eyes and a mouth that split its face in half¡ªlet out a piercing screech. The sound was deafening, rattling Lyerin''s bones and echoing across the landscape. The other creatures responded in kind, their growls and screeches forming an unsettling chorus. Lyerin clenched his jaw, resisting the urge to cover his ears. "Shut up already," he whispered under his breath. He let out another cry, this one softer but just as desperate. It was enough to keep their attention, enough to lure them closer. The creatures moved toward the sound, their twisted bodies casting long, grotesque shadows on the fractured ground. As they approached, Lyerin carefully moved further back, guiding them away from the Hollow and toward a more open area. "Come on," he muttered. "Just a little further. Let''s make this interesting." When the creatures were finally far enough from the edge of the Hollow, Lyerin stood, revealing himself to the beasts. His expression was calm, almost cocky, as he rested his hand on the hilt of his blade. The creatures froze, their glowing eyes locking onto him. Their bodies tensed, their twisted forms shifting as they prepared to attack. Lyerin grinned. "Well? Don''t keep me waiting." Chapter 316: Having fun The first strike came faster than even Lyerin anticipated. A grotesque creature with a torso covered in jagged spines lunged at him, its claws extended and dripping with a thick, black substance that hissed as it hit the ground. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.Lyerin sidestepped effortlessly, his laughter ringing out as the beast crashed into a nearby rock, shattering it into fragments. "That all you''ve got?" he taunted, his voice laced with mockery. "I was expecting more from you lot!" Before the words had fully left his mouth, another creature attacked¡ªa towering monstrosity with limbs like twisted branches and eyes that glowed an eerie violet. It moved with unsettling speed, its claws aiming straight for Lyerin''s head. Lyerin ducked low, spinning on his heel to avoid the strike. As he turned, he swung his blade upward, the silver edge glinting briefly before it sliced through one of the creature''s elongated arms. The severed limb fell to the ground with a sickening squelch, writhing as if it were alive. The beast let out an ear-piercing screech, its violet eyes burning brighter as it reared back in pain. But Lyerin didn''t stop. He lunged forward, slashing at the creature''s torso, his laughter growing louder and more unhinged with each swing. The other beasts didn''t wait for an invitation. They surged forward as one, a mass of writhing limbs and gnashing teeth. Lyerin''s movements were a blur as he weaved between them, his blade cutting through flesh and bone with terrifying precision. One creature¡ªa hulking brute with a mouth that split its face in half¡ªleapt at him, its jaws snapping shut inches from his shoulder. Lyerin twisted his body, planting his foot against the beast''s chest and kicking it backward. The creature tumbled into its companions, sending them sprawling in a heap of tangled limbs. "Too clumsy!" Lyerin shouted, his voice filled with glee. "You''ll never catch me like that!" As he spoke, another beast¡ªa serpentine creature with scales that shimmered like molten gold¡ªcoiled around him, its massive body squeezing with crushing force. For a moment, it seemed as though Lyerin was caught. But then, he laughed. "You think this is enough to stop me?" he growled, his voice low and dangerous. His blade flared with energy as he swung it in a wide arc, slicing clean through the serpent''s body. The creature let out a strangled hiss before collapsing to the ground in two twitching halves. Your next journey awaits at M-V-L As the fight raged on, the ground beneath them became slick with blood and ichor. The air was thick with the stench of death, but Lyerin only laughed harder, his joy seeming to grow with every passing moment. The spined beast lunged at him again, its claws glowing with a sickly green light. Lyerin met its attack head-on, their clash sending shockwaves through the air. The force of the impact pushed him back several feet, but he regained his footing quickly, his eyes gleaming with excitement. "Finally! Now we''re talking!" he roared, charging at the beast with renewed vigor. Their battle was a chaotic dance of strikes and counterstrikes, each move faster and more brutal than the last. Lyerin''s blade became a blur, cutting through the air with a high-pitched whine as it met the beast''s claws again and again. The other creatures didn''t wait their turn. They attacked relentlessly, their screeches and growls blending into a horrifying cacophony. Lyerin was surrounded, their claws and teeth coming at him from all directions. But he didn''t falter. "Come on!" he shouted, his voice filled with exhilaration. "All of you at once! Let''s see what you''re really made of!" As the fight dragged on, the beasts began to adapt. Their attacks became more coordinated, their movements more precise. Lyerin found himself forced to dodge and parry faster than ever, his laughter tinged with the faintest hint of strain. One of the beasts¡ªa creature with translucent wings and a body covered in glowing runes¡ªhovered above him, its eyes fixed on him with predatory intent. It let out a haunting screech before diving toward him, its claws aimed for his throat. Lyerin raised his blade just in time, the impact sending sparks flying. But before he could counter, another beast struck him from behind, its claws raking across his back. He stumbled forward, his breath hitching for the first time. Blood seeped from the wound, staining his coat, but Lyerin only grinned. "Finally making me work for it, huh?" he muttered, his voice low and dangerous. "Good. I was getting bored." He straightened, his blade glowing with an otherworldly light. With a roar, he launched himself at the nearest beast, his movements faster and more aggressive than ever. His strikes were a flurry of slashes and stabs, each one landing with devastating precision. The fight reached its peak, the intensity almost unbearable. The ground shook beneath their feet, cracks forming as the sheer force of their battle tore the landscape apart. Trees splintered and fell, their massive trunks crashing to the ground with deafening booms. Lyerin moved like a whirlwind, his blade a streak of silver light as it tore through the horde. His laughter echoed across the battlefield, loud and wild, as if he were reveling in the chaos. The spined beast let out a guttural roar, charging at him with renewed fury. Lyerin met it head-on, their clash creating a shockwave that sent the other creatures flying. The two of them fought with unparalleled ferocity, their strikes shaking the very air around them. Finally, with a triumphant cry, Lyerin plunged his blade into the beast''s chest. It let out one final screech before collapsing to the ground, its body twitching before going still. As the last beast fell, silence descended on the battlefield. Lyerin stood in the center, his chest heaving as he caught his breath. His coat was torn, his body covered in cuts and bruises, but his grin remained unwavering. "Now that was a fight," he said, his voice hoarse but filled with satisfaction. He looked around at the carnage, his eyes gleaming with pride. "You lot didn''t make it easy, I''ll give you that." He sheathed his blade, his laughter echoing one final time before fading into the stillness. "Time to see what you left me," he muttered, turning toward the remains of the fallen beasts. Chapter 317: Not enough Lyerin crouched beside the mangled corpses of the beasts he had just slain, his hand delving into the depths of their chests. The ichor-slicked remains were still warm, and the air carried the acrid tang of charred flesh and crushed bone. He extracted a handful of mana stones, each glowing faintly with eldritch light, their energy humming softly in his palm.He examined them closely, the veins of mana flickering erratically within the stones, as if struggling to contain the raw power inside. He sighed and shook his head. "This isn''t enough," he muttered to himself, his tone low and disapproving. Standing, he clenched his fists, the mana stones grinding together in his grip before he carefully placed them into a small pouch tied to his belt. "If I want this to work... I''ll need more. Much more." He turned his gaze to the dense forest ahead, his sharp eyes scanning the shadows between the towering trees. The faint sounds of rustling leaves and distant growls reached his ears, but nothing nearby seemed threatening enough to hold the kind of energy he sought. Lyerin clicked his tongue in frustration, his mind racing with possibilities. Lyerin paced back and forth in a small clearing, his boots crunching against the blood-soaked earth. He muttered to himself, his thoughts spiraling as he tried to devise a plan. "Stronger mana stones," he growled, his tone growing more agitated. "I need beasts with cores teeming with concentrated mana, not these weak scraps. But how do I draw them out?" He paused, glancing back at the corpses of the slain creatures. An idea began to form in his mind, a slow grin spreading across his face. Discover hidden stories at M-V-L "Of course," he said, his voice dripping with amusement. "A feast of death always attracts the strongest predators. Why hunt for them when I can make them come to me?" Lyerin wasted no time. He moved swiftly through the forest, dragging the largest of the corpses behind him. The spined beast, though cumbersome, was ideal for his plan. Its grotesque form left a trail of blood and viscera across the forest floor, a scent trail potent enough to lure even the most cautious predators. "Come and get it," he muttered under his breath, his grin widening as he hauled the beast into the clearing. He propped its mangled body against a fallen tree, positioning it like an offering on a grotesque altar. Satisfied with his work, Lyerin stepped back and surveyed the scene. The clearing was bathed in an eerie glow from the mana stones within the beast''s chest, their light flickering faintly like dying stars. "That should do it," he said, his voice tinged with anticipation. "Now, let''s see who takes the bait." Lyerin didn''t have to wait long. As the scent of blood and mana filled the air, the forest around him began to stir. The distant rustling of leaves grew louder, the shadows between the trees deepening as unseen figures moved closer. He leaned casually against a tree, his arms crossed and a smirk on his face. His ears caught every sound¡ªthe snapping of twigs, the low growls, the heavy thud of approaching footsteps. "That''s it," he murmured, his tone almost playful. "Come to me." The first creature to appear was a hulking beast with jagged horns and glowing red eyes. It snarled as it stepped into the clearing, its claws digging into the earth. Behind it, more creatures emerged¡ªserpentine forms with shimmering scales, winged monstrosities with talons sharp enough to cleave stone, and shadowy figures that seemed to flicker in and out of existence. Lyerin''s grin widened as he counted their numbers. "Perfect," he said, drawing his blade with a flourish. "This should be fun." The beasts charged as one, their roars and screeches blending into a deafening cacophony. Lyerin darted forward, his movements fluid and precise as he met their assault head-on. His blade sang through the air, its edge slicing through flesh and bone with ease. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The jagged-horned beast lunged at him, its claws aiming for his throat. Lyerin ducked low, spinning on his heel to avoid the strike. As he turned, he drove his blade upward, piercing the beast''s chest and shattering its mana core. The creature let out a final, guttural roar before collapsing to the ground. Lyerin pulled his blade free, ichor dripping from its edge as he turned to face the next attacker. The winged monstrosities descended from above, their talons flashing in the faint light. Lyerin leapt into the air, meeting them mid-flight. His blade arced through the sky, severing wings and sending the creatures plummeting to the ground. Below, the serpentine beasts coiled around him, their scales deflecting his strikes with metallic clangs. Lyerin narrowed his eyes, his grin fading slightly as he adjusted his strategy. He thrust his blade into the ground, sending a shockwave of energy through the earth. The serpents recoiled, their bodies writhing as the energy disrupted their movements. As the fight dragged on, the beasts grew more aggressive. Their attacks became faster, their coordination more precise. Lyerin found himself forced to dodge and counter with increasing speed, his laughter echoing across the battlefield as he reveled in the chaos. "You''re better than I expected," he admitted, his voice tinged with excitement. "But not good enough!" He unleashed a burst of energy, his blade glowing with an otherworldly light as he struck down three beasts in rapid succession. Their mana cores shattered, their energy dispersing into the air like wisps of smoke. As the last beast fell, Lyerin stood amidst the carnage, his chest heaving as he caught his breath. He surveyed the battlefield, his eyes scanning the fallen creatures. He reached down and extracted their mana stones, his brow furrowing as he examined them. "Still not enough," he muttered, his tone laced with frustration. He straightened, his gaze turning back to the forest. "Looks like I''ll need to lure even more." With a resigned sigh, he began dragging another corpse to the center of the clearing, the cycle starting anew. "They better be stronger this time," he said, his voice low and determined. "I''m just getting warmed up." Chapter 318: Strong Beasts The forest was unnervingly quiet as Lyerin moved through its shadows, his sharp eyes scanning the dense undergrowth for signs of movement. He wasn''t dragging a corpse this time¡ªthere was no bait, no carefully constructed trap. He was simply walking, his senses attuned to the faintest disturbances in the atmosphere. His frustration simmered beneath the surface, a mix of disappointment and growing anticipation.He came to a halt in a clearing surrounded by towering trees, their gnarled branches intertwining to form an ominous canopy overhead. The air was heavy, charged with an energy that sent a chill down his spine. "You''re here," he murmured, his voice barely a whisper. His grin returned, slow and deliberate, as he felt the oppressive weight of a predator''s gaze settle on him. "Finally, something worth my time." The underbrush parted with a low, guttural growl, and the creature stepped into view. It was massive, its muscular frame dwarfing even the largest of the beasts Lyerin had fought before. Its body was covered in jagged, obsidian-like scales that shimmered faintly with an inner light. Each step it took left deep impressions in the ground, the earth trembling beneath its weight. Its eyes, glowing with an unnatural blue hue, locked onto Lyerin with a predatory intensity. It bared its fangs, rows of razor-sharp teeth glinting in the dim light, and let out a roar that shook the trees. Lyerin tilted his head, his grin widening as he took a step forward. "You''re a big one," he said, his tone mocking yet laced with genuine excitement. "Let''s see if you''re more than just size and teeth." The beast didn''t wait for him to make the first move. It lunged with incredible speed, its claws slashing through the air. Lyerin barely had time to react, ducking under the attack as the force of the swipe sent a gust of wind past him. "Fast, too," he muttered, his grin never fading. "Good. This will be fun." Continue reading on M-V-L The beast wasted no time, following up with a barrage of attacks¡ªswipes of its massive claws, snapping bites with its powerful jaws, and a tail that lashed out like a whip. Lyerin moved like a shadow, dodging and weaving through the onslaught with precision and grace. He refused to use his eldritch magic, determined to fight this beast with only his physical prowess. Every movement he made was calculated, every strike of his blade aimed with deadly intent. He leapt forward, landing a solid punch against the beast''s side. The impact sent a shockwave rippling through the air, but the beast barely flinched. Its scales were like armor, absorbing the blow with ease. Lyerin''s grin widened. "Tough hide," he said, stepping back to avoid another swipe. "Let''s see how long you can last." The forest became their battleground, the two of them moving with such speed and ferocity that the surrounding trees were reduced to splinters. Lyerin''s strikes grew faster and harder, each punch and kick amplified with just enough energy to challenge the beast''s durability without resorting to magic. The beast retaliated with relentless aggression. It reared back on its hind legs and brought its claws down with enough force to shatter the ground, sending debris flying in every direction. Lyerin darted to the side, using the momentum of his dodge to deliver a spinning kick to the creature''s jaw. The impact echoed like a thunderclap, and the beast stumbled slightly, shaking its head as if to clear its vision. It roared in defiance, the sound reverberating through Lyerin''s chest. "Not bad," he said, rolling his shoulders. "But you''ll need more than that to bring me down." As the fight dragged on, the beast began to change its tactics. It started to anticipate Lyerin''s movements, adjusting its attacks to corner him. A swipe of its claws forced him to leap into the air, but its tail was waiting for him, lashing out with deadly precision. The tail struck Lyerin squarely in the chest, sending him crashing through several trees before landing in a heap on the ground. He coughed, wiping blood from his mouth as he pushed himself to his feet. "Now we''re getting somewhere," he said, his grin returning despite the pain radiating through his body. "Show me what else you''ve got." The beast charged, its massive form barreling toward him like a freight train. Lyerin stood his ground, waiting until the last possible moment before sidestepping and delivering a devastating uppercut to the creature''s jaw. The beast staggered, but recovered quickly, its glowing eyes narrowing as it let out a low growl. The longer the fight went on, the more intense it became. Both combatants were covered in wounds¡ªLyerin''s clothes were torn and bloodied, and the beast''s scales were cracked and scorched from the force of his blows. Despite the damage, neither of them showed any signs of backing down. Lyerin''s laughter echoed through the forest, a sound of pure exhilaration as he threw himself into the fight with reckless abandon. "You''re the best I''ve faced in ages," he said between breaths. "Don''t disappoint me now!" The beast roared in response, its glowing eyes blazing with fury as it lunged at him once more. Lyerin met the attack head-on, his fist colliding with the creature''s claw in an explosion of force that sent shockwaves rippling through the air The fight reached its peak as Lyerin and the beast traded blow after blow, their movements a blur of speed and power. The ground beneath them was torn apart, craters forming with every impact. Lyerin''s laughter grew louder, almost manic, as he pushed himself to his limits. His muscles burned with exertion, but he ignored the pain, his focus entirely on the battle. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The beast let out a final, deafening roar and charged at him with everything it had. Lyerin braced himself, planting his feet firmly on the ground as he met the attack head-on. Their collision was cataclysmic, a clash of raw power that sent shockwaves rippling across the forest. For a moment, everything seemed to freeze¡ªthe world holding its breath as the two combatants stood locked in a stalemate. When the dust finally settled, Lyerin stood alone in the clearing, his chest heaving as he caught his breath. The beast lay at his feet, its massive form motionless and its glowing eyes dimmed. Lyerin stared down at it, his expression unreadable. He reached down and extracted its mana stone, a massive, pulsating gem that glowed with an intensity that made the others pale in comparison. Despite his victory, a sense of dissatisfaction lingered in his chest. He held the mana stone up to the light, examining it closely before letting out a sigh. "Still not enough," he muttered, his tone laced with disappointment. He tucked the stone into his pouch and turned away, his gaze shifting back to the forest. "There has to be something stronger out there," he said, his voice tinged with frustration. "Something that can really push me to my limits." With that, he disappeared into the shadows, his hunt far from over. Chapter 319: Band of Monsters The forest, still scarred from his previous battles, seemed to stretch endlessly before Lyerin. Shadows danced between the towering trees, and the faint hum of mana-rich energy hung in the air. The mana stone in his pouch pulsed faintly, but its light barely held his attention. It wasn''t enough¡ªnot nearly enough. Lyerin needed something greater. Something that would ignite the thrill of battle in his veins.His boots crunched against the forest floor as he moved silently, his senses heightened. Every rustle of leaves, every distant call of a beast, sent a wave of anticipation through him. He could feel it¡ªsomething was out there, watching him, waiting for the perfect moment to strike. And then, he saw them. The creatures emerged from the shadows one by one, their massive forms radiating a dangerous aura. They were similar to the beast he had fought earlier¡ªscaled monsters with glowing eyes and an air of primal menace¡ªbut these were larger, their movements more coordinated. There were five of them in total, their scales shimmering with a faint iridescent glow that reflected the dim light filtering through the canopy. Their claws were longer, sharper, and their eyes burned with an intelligence that sent a thrill down Lyerin''s spine. He crouched low, hiding behind the cover of a fallen tree as he observed them. The beasts moved with purpose, communicating with low growls and guttural sounds that hinted at a level of strategy. They weren''t just aimless predators¡ªthey were hunters, and they worked as a team. Lyerin''s lips curled into a slow, wicked grin. "Now this," he murmured, his voice barely audible, "this is what I''ve been waiting for." Lyerin didn''t hesitate. He stepped into the open, his movements deliberate as he drew the attention of the entire group. The beasts froze, their glowing eyes locking onto him with predatory precision. "You''re a sight to behold," Lyerin said, his voice carrying an edge of excitement. He spread his arms wide, taunting them. "Come on, then. Let''s see what you''ve got." The largest of the beasts let out a deafening roar, the sound reverberating through the forest. It charged, its claws tearing into the ground as it closed the distance with terrifying speed. Lyerin sidestepped at the last moment, his movements fluid as he delivered a powerful kick to the creature''s side. The impact sent the beast skidding across the ground, but it quickly regained its footing, snarling in anger. "Not bad," Lyerin said, flexing his fists. "But you''ll have to do better than that." The other four beasts didn''t wait for orders. They attacked in unison, their coordination flawless as they surrounded Lyerin. One leapt at him from the front while another tried to flank him from the side. Lyerin ducked under the first attack, using the momentum of his movement to deliver a devastating elbow strike to the second beast''s jaw. The creature yelped in pain, but the remaining three pressed their advantage. A swipe of claws narrowly missed his shoulder, tearing through the bark of a nearby tree with ease. Lyerin retaliated with a series of rapid punches, each blow landing with enough force to crack the scales of the beast in front of him. "You''re quick," he said, sidestepping another attack. "But I''m quicker." The beasts adapted to his movements, their attacks becoming more calculated as the fight dragged on. They moved in perfect sync, one distracting him with feints while another went in for the kill. Lyerin was relentless, his movements a blur as he dodged, blocked, and countered with precision. He refused to use his eldritch magic, relying solely on his physical strength and agility. Each strike he delivered sent shockwaves rippling through the air, and yet the beasts refused to back down. One of them lunged at him with its jaws wide open, aiming to tear him apart. Lyerin grabbed its lower jaw with both hands, his muscles straining as he held it at bay. With a roar of exertion, he twisted sharply, sending the beast crashing into another. "You''re tough," he said, his breathing heavy but his grin unwavering. "But so am I." The largest of the beasts, seemingly the leader, let out a guttural growl that silenced the others. It stepped forward, its glowing eyes narrowing as it assessed Lyerin. "You want a piece of me too, big guy?" Lyerin taunted, rolling his shoulders. "Bring it on." The beast didn''t charge blindly like the others. Instead, it stalked toward him, its movements slow and deliberate. Lyerin tensed, his instincts screaming at him to stay on guard. The beast suddenly lunged, its claws slicing through the air with blinding speed. Lyerin barely managed to dodge, the tips of the claws grazing his arm and drawing blood. He countered with a powerful uppercut, the force of the blow lifting the beast off its feet. Your journey continues at M-V-L The others seized the opportunity, attacking him from all sides. Lyerin spun in place, delivering a flurry of punches and kicks that sent two of them flying. He grabbed another by the tail and swung it like a club, using it to knock the others off balance. The fight grew fiercer with each passing moment. Lyerin''s movements became more aggressive, his strikes hitting harder as he pushed himself to his limits. His laughter echoed through the forest, a sound of pure exhilaration as he reveled in the chaos. The beasts, though wounded, refused to give up. They fought with a ferocity that matched his own, their glowing eyes burning with determination. The leader lunged at him again, its claws aiming for his throat. Lyerin caught the attack, his hands locking around its wrists as they grappled. The ground beneath them cracked under the pressure, and Lyerin let out a roar as he threw the beast to the ground. Before he could follow up, another tackled him from behind, its weight pinning him to the ground. He snarled, twisting his body to throw it off before delivering a brutal punch to its side. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The clearing was a battlefield, the ground littered with shattered trees and scorched earth. Lyerin stood in the center, his chest heaving as he faced the remaining beasts. His body was covered in cuts and bruises, but his grin was as fierce as ever. "Is that all you''ve got?" he taunted, spreading his arms wide. "Come on! Give me everything!" The leader let out a final roar, and the beasts charged him as one. Lyerin met them head-on, his fists colliding with claws and teeth in a clash of raw power. The battle reached its peak, their movements a blur as they fought with everything they had. The ground trembled beneath them, and the air was thick with the sounds of snarls, roars, and Lyerin''s laughter. When the dust finally settled, Lyerin stood alone, his body battered but unbroken. The beasts lay motionless around him, their glowing eyes dimmed and their bodies still. He crouched beside the leader, extracting its mana stone with a practiced motion. The gem pulsed with an intense light, its energy radiating warmth in his hand. Despite his victory, Lyerin''s grin faded slightly. He glanced at the other stones in his pouch, then back at the one in his hand. "I want more," he muttered, tucking the stone away. His gaze shifted back to the forest, the thrill of the hunt still burning in his chest. "There''s something stronger out there," he said, his voice low but determined. "And I am sure they were going to take me to the limit" With that, he disappeared into the shadows, his hunt far from over. Chapter 320: Madness The forest trembled with an unnatural silence. No birds chirped, no insects buzzed, and the wind seemed to still in anticipation.Lyerin, his senses razor-sharp, prowled forward, the weight of his earlier battle barely a memory. His clothes hung in tatters, stained with blood¡ªsome his own, most not¡ªand his eyes burned with a feral intensity. He didn''t need to look for long. Ahead of him, in a massive clearing surrounded by twisted, gnarled trees, stood a beast unlike any he had seen before. Its towering form was cloaked in dense, spiked fur that shimmered with a faint, otherworldly light. Six limbs, each ending in dagger-like claws, gripped the earth, and its eyes glowed with an eerie, iridescent hue. Lyerin froze, his lips curling into a grin. "You''ll do nicely," he murmured, his voice carrying an edge of manic glee. The beast turned its head, locking its gaze onto Lyerin. A low, guttural growl reverberated through the clearing, shaking loose leaves from the trees above. Without warning, it charged, its movements blindingly fast for a creature of its size. Lyerin barely dodged, the ground where he''d stood exploding in a cloud of dirt and debris. He spun, delivering a powerful kick to the creature''s flank. The impact rippled across its body, but the beast didn''t even flinch. "Oh, you''re a tough one," Lyerin said, his grin widening. "This is going to be fun." The beast lunged again, swiping at him with claws that seemed to cut through the air itself. Lyerin ducked, countering with a punch that cracked the beast''s jaw. It stumbled back, shaking its head before roaring in fury. The fight intensified quickly. The beast moved with a ferocity and speed that tested Lyerin''s limits, each attack a deadly dance of claws and fangs. Lyerin matched its pace, his body a blur as he weaved between its strikes, his fists and feet finding their mark again and again. Every hit he landed seemed to enrage the creature further. It retaliated with unrelenting ferocity, its claws grazing his shoulder and drawing blood. Lyerin hissed in pain, but his grin never faltered. "That all you''ve got?" he taunted, wiping the blood from his arm. His eyes gleamed with a dangerous light. "Come on, show me what you''re really made of!" As if answering his challenge, the creature let out a deafening roar. The air around it shimmered, and the ground beneath its feet began to crack. Spikes of hardened mana erupted from the earth, forcing Lyerin to leap back. The beast charged again, its claws glowing with a strange, dark energy. Lyerin dodged the first swipe, but the second caught him across the chest, tearing through his shirt and leaving a shallow gash. He stumbled back, coughing as he felt the strange energy course through him. "You''ve got some tricks, huh?" he said, his breathing heavy. His smile, however, only grew wider. "Good. So do I." Lyerin''s movements became sharper, more deliberate. He struck with precision, targeting the beast''s joints and weak points, each blow landing with enough force to make the ground tremble. The creature, however, was relentless, adapting to his tactics and countering with devastating attacks of its own. The forest around them bore the scars of their battle. Trees shattered under the force of their strikes, and the ground was torn apart, creating craters and jagged fissures. The air was thick with dust and the scent of blood. Find your adventure at M-V-L Lyerin laughed, the sound wild and unhinged. His eyes sparkled with a madness that grew with every passing moment. "You''re making me work for it," he said, his voice laced with exhilaration. "I like that." The beast roared again, summoning a surge of dark energy that enveloped its body. Its attacks became faster, stronger, each strike threatening to overwhelm Lyerin. He dodged and blocked as best he could, his muscles screaming in protest. For a moment, it seemed as though the beast had the upper hand. It lunged at Lyerin, its claws aiming for his throat. But Lyerin, his grin never faltering, grabbed the creature''s wrists mid-air. "Not so fast," he growled, his voice low and dangerous. With a roar of his own, he twisted, slamming the beast into the ground with enough force to shake the entire clearing. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The fight dragged on, each passing minute pushing both combatants to their limits. Lyerin''s body was covered in cuts and bruises, his breathing ragged, but his movements never slowed. The beast, though equally battered, refused to yield, its glowing eyes burning with an unrelenting fury. Lyerin''s laughter grew louder, more maniacal. His grin stretched wide across his face, his eyes glinting with a dangerous light. "Yes," he said, his voice a mix of excitement and madness. "This is what I''ve been waiting for!" The beast lunged at him again, and this time, Lyerin met it head-on. Their clash sent shockwaves rippling through the forest, the sheer force of their collision toppling the few remaining trees around them. As the battle reached its peak, both Lyerin and the beast were pushed to their breaking points. Lyerin''s strikes became more brutal, his fists hitting with the force of a battering ram. The beast, though weakened, continued to fight back, its attacks wild and desperate. The clearing was a wasteland, the ground littered with debris and the remnants of their battle. Lyerin stood in the center, his chest heaving as he faced the beast one final time. "You''ve put up a good fight," he said, his voice low but filled with respect. "But it''s time to end this." With a final roar, he charged at the beast, his fists glowing with raw power. The impact of his strike sent a shockwave through the air, and the beast let out a final, anguished cry before collapsing. Lyerin stood over the creature''s lifeless body, his chest rising and falling with each heavy breath. His grin slowly faded, replaced by a look of frustration. "Still not enough," he muttered, his voice filled with disappointment. His eyes scanned the ruined clearing, his mind already turning to the next challenge. With a sigh, he turned away, his body aching but his spirit unbroken. The hunt was far from over. Chapter 321: Lyerins extent The forest lay in eerie silence, the faint rustle of leaves barely audible over the heavy tension that filled the air. Lyerin''s steps were light but purposeful as he ventured deeper into the unknown. His tattered clothes clung to his body, still damp with blood from the previous battle, but his face bore no signs of weariness. Instead, it was illuminated by a growing smile, a harbinger of the chaos he sought.And then, he found them. A cluster of monstrous creatures emerged from the shadows of the dense woods, their forms grotesque and unnatural. Each stood tall on hind legs, their skin a patchwork of scales and fur, pulsating with veins glowing faintly with eldritch energy. Their eyes were hollow yet alive, filled with a cold, calculating malice. There were five of them, each radiating an aura that promised destruction. Lyerin''s grin widened, his teeth glinting in the dim light. "Oh¡­ this is perfect," he whispered to himself, his voice laced with unbridled excitement. His body tensed, the anticipation coursing through him like fire. "Come on, then. Let''s see what you''ve got." Discover hidden tales at M-V-L The creatures moved as one, their speed astonishing for their size. In the blink of an eye, they surged forward, claws raking through the air with a force that could shred steel. Lyerin sidestepped the first attack, his movements fluid as water, his laughter echoing through the clearing. "Yes! That''s it! Don''t hold back!" he yelled, launching himself into the fray. His fist collided with the closest monster''s chest, the impact sending shockwaves through its massive frame. The beast staggered, but before Lyerin could follow up, another lashed out with a whip-like tail. The tail slammed into the ground where he''d been standing, leaving a deep gouge in the earth. Lyerin spun, narrowly dodging a set of razor-sharp claws aimed at his head. His movements were a blur, a dance of chaos and precision. He struck again, this time delivering a devastating kick to a creature''s knee, the joint cracking under the force. But the monsters were relentless. They adapted quickly, coordinating their attacks with brutal efficiency. Lyerin found himself dodging and countering in a whirlwind of claws, teeth, and tails. The creatures'' tactics became more aggressive, their attacks coming faster and with more precision. One of them lunged at Lyerin, its claws aimed for his midsection. He caught its wrist mid-air, twisting with a sickening crack before tossing it into another beast. "You''re good," he said, his breath coming in quick bursts. His grin never wavered. "But I''m better." Another monster charged at him, its jaws snapping inches from his face. Lyerin ducked, grabbing the beast by the horns and using its momentum to flip it onto its back. The ground shook with the impact, but before he could strike again, another creature tackled him from the side, sending him sprawling. Lyerin rolled to his feet, laughing. Blood trickled from a gash on his arm, but he barely seemed to notice. "That''s more like it!" he roared, his voice filled with exhilaration. "Make me feel alive!" The tide of the battle shifted. One of the monsters, larger and more cunning than the others, feinted an attack, drawing Lyerin''s attention. In that split second, another creature struck, its claws raking across his side. Lyerin stumbled, blood pouring from the deep gashes. He clutched his side, his fingers slick with crimson. For a moment, the forest seemed to hold its breath. Then, he laughed. It started as a low chuckle, but it quickly grew into a wild, maniacal cackle that echoed through the trees. His eyes glowed with a dangerous light, and his grin stretched impossibly wide. "Yes!" he shouted, his voice tinged with madness. "That''s what I''ve been waiting for! Come on! Hurt me more!" Emboldened by their success, the creatures attacked with renewed ferocity. Lyerin welcomed it, meeting their onslaught head-on. He dodged and countered, his movements a chaotic blend of precision and recklessness. A claw slashed across his shoulder; a tail struck his ribs. Each hit drew more blood, but with each injury, Lyerin''s laughter grew louder, his strikes more vicious. His fists and feet became a blur, each blow landing with bone-shattering force. The ground beneath them became a battlefield of blood and destruction. Trees toppled under the force of their clashes, and the air was thick with dust and the metallic tang of blood. Lyerin''s body was a patchwork of wounds, but he moved as if he were untouchable. His laughter was a constant, a sound that unnerved even the beasts he fought. "You think this is enough to stop me?" he yelled, his voice carrying over the chaos. "You''ll have to do better than that!" Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The battle reached its peak. Lyerin was a whirlwind of destruction, his fists and feet striking with the force of a hurricane. The creatures, though formidable, began to falter under his relentless assault. One by one, they fell. Lyerin''s laughter rang out with each victory, a sound of pure, unbridled joy. The last creature, its body battered and broken, lunged at him in a final, desperate attack. Lyerin caught its claws with both hands, his grin widening as he met its gaze. "Good effort," he said, his voice low and almost gentle. Then, with a final surge of strength, he twisted, snapping the beast''s arm before delivering a devastating punch to its skull. The creature collapsed, its body hitting the ground with a dull thud. Lyerin stood amidst the carnage, his chest heaving as he surveyed the battlefield. Blood dripped from his wounds, pooling at his feet. His laughter finally subsided, replaced by a deep, guttural sigh. "Still not enough," he muttered, shaking his head. His grin faded, replaced by a look of disappointment. "Come on. Where''s the real challenge?" He turned, his body aching but his spirit unbroken. The hunt wasn''t over. It never would be. The wind howled through the dense forest as Lyerin marched forward, his bloodied and bruised form cutting a solitary figure amidst the carnage he had left behind. His body was battered, his clothing torn and soaked with his own blood, yet his eyes shone with the fiery determination of a man consumed by his own lust for battle. His laughter had faded now, replaced by a grim silence as he scanned his surroundings for the next challenge. And then he saw them¡ªa horde of monsters unlike anything he had encountered before. Their forms were massive, each towering over him like an ominous shadow. Scales glinted in the faint light, and jagged teeth gleamed with malice. They moved with a predatory grace, their every step sending tremors through the ground. Lyerin stopped, his breathing heavy. "Perfect," he muttered, his voice hoarse but still laced with anticipation. "Let''s see how far I can go." The monsters wasted no time. The first beast lunged at him with terrifying speed, its claws aimed for his throat. Lyerin sidestepped just in time, driving his elbow into its ribcage with a sickening crunch. But before he could recover, another beast struck from behind, its tail smashing into his back and sending him sprawling to the ground. Lyerin coughed, blood splattering the dirt. He struggled to his feet, his grin returning despite the pain. "Good," he spat, wiping the blood from his mouth. "I needed a warm-up." The creatures attacked in unison, their movements synchronized and relentless. Lyerin ducked and weaved through the onslaught, his fists and feet flying in every direction. He landed a devastating punch on one beast, shattering its jaw, but another caught him off guard, its claws raking across his chest. The pain was blinding, but Lyerin only laughed. "Is that all you''ve got?" he taunted, his voice dripping with defiance. Chapter 322: Craze ends Minutes stretched into hours as the battle raged on.Lyerin''s body became a canvas of injuries, each new wound adding to the patchwork of scars that adorned his skin. His breathing grew labored, but his movements remained sharp, fueled by sheer willpower and adrenaline. He leaped into the air, bringing his fist down on a beast''s skull with enough force to crack the ground beneath it. But before he could savor the victory, another creature lunged at him, its jaws closing around his arm. Lyerin let out a roar, his muscles straining as he pried the beast''s jaws apart. Blood poured from his arm, but he didn''t stop. With a guttural scream, he threw the monster into its companions, sending them tumbling like bowling pins. "More!" he bellowed, his voice echoing through the forest. "Come at me!" The creatures seemed to sense his exhaustion. They grew bolder, their attacks more coordinated and ferocious. Lyerin found himself on the defensive, his body struggling to keep up with the relentless assault. One beast slammed into him with the force of a charging bull, sending him crashing into a tree. The impact knocked the wind out of him, and he crumpled to the ground. For a moment, the world spun, and darkness threatened to overtake him. But then, he laughed. It was a broken, ragged sound, filled with both pain and defiance. Lyerin dragged himself to his feet, his body trembling. "Not yet," he muttered, his voice barely above a whisper. "I''m not done yet." The creatures closed in, their eyes glowing with the promise of victory. Lyerin clenched his fists, his knuckles white. His body screamed in protest, but his mind refused to give in. The battle reached its peak. Lyerin was a blur of motion, his strikes fueled by desperation and determination. He took down one beast with a savage uppercut, then spun and delivered a bone-crushing kick to another''s leg. But his body was failing him. His movements grew sluggish, and his vision blurred. A beast''s claws tore through his side, sending him staggering. Another struck him from behind, its tail smashing into his spine. Lyerin fell to his knees, blood pooling around him. His breaths came in ragged gasps, each one a struggle. The creatures circled him, their growls low and menacing. For the first time, doubt crept into his mind. Was this it? Was this where his journey ended? Lyerin forced himself to his feet, his legs trembling under his weight. His eyes burned with an unrelenting fire, and his lips curled into a defiant grin. "I''m still standing," he said, his voice weak but unwavering. "You''ll have to do better than this." The creatures hesitated, as if unnerved by his resilience. Then, with a collective roar, they charged. Lyerin met them head-on, his body a whirlwind of destruction. He fought with everything he had, each strike a testament to his indomitable spirit. But the toll on his body was too great. A beast''s claw slashed across his chest, sending him crashing to the ground. This time, he didn''t get up. Lyerin lay motionless, his body broken and battered. Blood pooled beneath him, and his breaths came in shallow gasps. The creatures loomed over him, their victory all but assured. But even in defeat, Lyerin''s spirit burned bright. His lips curled into a faint smile, and his eyes sparkled with defiance. "Not¡­ bad," he muttered, his voice barely audible. "You almost¡­ got me." The creatures growled, their eyes filled with both triumph and unease. Then, one by one, they turned and disappeared into the shadows, leaving Lyerin alone in the clearing. Lyerin closed his eyes, his body screaming for rest. But even as darkness claimed him, his mind was already plotting his next move. The fight wasn''t over. It never would be. He believed. ¡­ No long, Lyerin stirred, the weight of his battered body pressing heavily against the cold, blood-soaked ground. His muscles screamed in agony, his wounds throbbed with an intensity that rivaled the fiercest storms, and his breaths were shallow and labored. For a moment, he thought he was still locked in the violent embrace of combat, caught in the chaos that had pushed him to the edge of oblivion. But as his vision cleared, he realized the scene around him was eerily still. The beasts, the very monsters that had nearly ended him, lay sprawled around him¡ªdead. Their bodies were twisted and mangled, their eyes lifeless, and their once-menacing forms now nothing more than grotesque remnants of their former power. Lyerin sat up slowly, his hands pressing against the dirt for support. His laughter, weak but unmistakable, bubbled up from his chest. "So, they didn''t finish me off," he muttered, his voice tinged with a mixture of amusement and exhaustion. "Just my hallucinations." He dragged himself to his feet, each movement a testament to his indomitable will. As he gazed at the carnage around him, a grin spread across his face, wide and wild. "Coming to this Zordrix World¡­" he began, his voice growing stronger with each word, "¡­was the best decision I ever made!" He paced through the battlefield, his eyes scanning the corpses of the fallen beasts. "Back on Earth," he mused aloud, kicking the lifeless body of a monster that had clawed his side, "I couldn''t even dream of this. Families, schemes, betrayals¡ªit was all about politics and power plays." His tone darkened, the grin on his face faltering for a moment. "Everyone was a damn schemer, waiting for the perfect moment to stab you in the back. No one fought fair, not like this." He gestured toward the scattered remains of his adversaries, his smile returning. "But these beasts? They''re honest. Brutal, yes, but honest. They fight to survive, to dominate, not to manipulate. It''s¡­" he paused, searching for the word, "¡­relaxing." Read latest chapters on M-V-L He crouched beside a particularly large creature, its jaw still locked in a fierce snarl even in death. "You almost got me," he said, tapping its forehead with his bloodied knuckles. "But almost doesn''t count, does it?" Lyerin began collecting the mana stones, the glowing orbs embedded in the beasts'' cores. Each one pulsed faintly with eldritch energy, a testament to the power these creatures had wielded. "One," he counted aloud, prying a stone from a beast''s chest with a sickening crunch. "Two¡­ three¡­" His voice echoed through the clearing as he worked, his hands moving with mechanical precision. As he stuffed the stones into his satchel, his thoughts drifted back to Earth. "They would''ve killed for something like this," he murmured, holding up a particularly large mana stone. "Hell, they would''ve killed me for something half as valuable. But here? Here, I can take what I want, fight who I want, and no one''s around to stop me." He stood, his satchel bulging with mana stones. "This," he said, spreading his arms wide, "is freedom. This is living." The trek back to his base was slow and arduous, his injuries making every step a challenge. But Lyerin didn''t mind. The pain was a reminder of his triumph, a badge of honor he wore with pride. As he walked, he passed the remains of the creatures he had slaughtered earlier. Each one was a monument to his relentless pursuit of strength, a testament to his determination to push himself to the limit. He stopped beside the corpse of a beast with shattered horns and a twisted neck. "You put up a decent fight," he said, crouching to examine it more closely. "But you should''ve aimed for the kill. That hesitation cost you." Further along, he found another creature, its body riddled with the marks of his brutal assault. "This one," he said, nodding appreciatively, "had some spirit. Too bad it didn''t last." He continued, each encounter sparking a new commentary. "Your claws were sharp, but not sharp enough." "Those teeth could''ve torn me apart, but you didn''t get the chance." Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Fast, but not fast enough to outrun me." With every step, his grin grew wider, his eyes shining with a manic light. The sight of the carnage, the evidence of his dominance, filled him with a sense of satisfaction he hadn''t felt in years. As the sun began to set, casting a blood-red glow over the forest, Lyerin stopped at the edge of a small clearing. The bodies of several beasts lay strewn about, their blood staining the ground. "Look at this," he said, spreading his arms wide. "A masterpiece." He turned slowly, taking in the scene. "This is what it''s all about. Not the scheming, not the politics, but the fight. The thrill. The rush of putting everything on the line and coming out on top." He looked down at his battered body, his grin softening into a smirk. "Even if it costs me this," he said, gesturing to his injuries, "it''s worth it. Every damn second." Lyerin resumed his journey, his steps steady despite the pain. The base was still miles away, but he didn''t care. The Zordrix World had given him what Earth never could¡ªa purpose, a challenge, a reason to push himself beyond his limits. As he walked, he clutched the mana stones tightly, their glow casting eerie shadows on his face. "These will do for now," he said, his voice low but resolute. "But this is just the beginning." The forest seemed to echo his words, the trees whispering promises of battles yet to come. And Lyerin, battered but unbroken, welcomed them with open arms. Chapter 323: Soldiers scheming The forest was alive with the ambient hum of mana energy, a serene contrast to the carnage Lyerin had left behind.His body, though still aching and battered, bore the signs of someone who had endured unimaginable trials and emerged stronger, if not completely sane. A satchel bulged at his side, filled with the mana crystals he had harvested from his latest exploits. Each crystal pulsed faintly, casting a soft glow that illuminated his bloodstained figure as he trudged through the dense woodland. As he neared a crossroads, his heightened senses detected movement ahead. He paused, narrowing his eyes as he scanned the trees. A subtle shifting of leaves betrayed the presence of others. Soon, emerging from the shadows, a group of soldiers materialized, clad in the familiar makeshift armor of the temporary members of his new tribe. Their weapons were drawn, but not raised¡ªa precaution more than a threat. They stood at a distance, their eyes wary and cautious. Lyerin halted, adjusting the strap of his satchel as he offered them a smirk. "Well, well," he said, his tone light but carrying an undertone of weariness. "What are the odds of running into you lot out here?" The soldiers didn''t immediately respond. Their eyes flickered to the satchel at his side, the faint glow of the mana crystals catching their attention. One of them, a stocky man with a scar running down his cheek, finally spoke. "We could ask you the same thing, Lyerin." His voice was steady but tinged with tension. "Relax," Lyerin replied, raising a hand as if to show he meant no harm. "Just passing through. On my way back to the tribe." He took a step forward, but the soldiers didn''t move, maintaining the gap between them. Another soldier, a younger woman with sharp eyes, crossed her arms. "You''ve been gone a while," she said. "The others were starting to wonder if you''d come back at all." Lyerin chuckled, the sound low and almost mocking. "You know me. Always chasing something¡­ bigger." He tapped the satchel at his side, the gesture casual but deliberate. "And wouldn''t you know it, I found exactly what I was looking for." The atmosphere crackled with an unspoken tension. The soldiers remained at their distance, their stances guarded. Lyerin, unbothered, leaned against a nearby tree, his grin unwavering. "So," he began, tilting his head, "how''s the tribe holding up? No disasters while I was away, I hope?" The scarred soldier exchanged a glance with his companions before replying. "They''re fine. Busy, but fine. Everyone''s been working hard to establish the new base for you. The walls are holding, and the statue¡­ it''s still pulsing with that strange energy." Lyerin''s grin widened. "Good. Means it''s doing its job." He straightened, his tone growing more curious. "And the people? No complaints, no mutinies?" The younger woman frowned slightly. "Why would there be complaints? We''re temporary members, sure, but we know the deal. We work, we survive. It''s simple." "Simple," Lyerin echoed, nodding slowly. "Good to hear. I like simple." Despite the casual tone of the conversation, the soldiers'' unease was palpable. They remained rooted in place, their hands hovering near their weapons. Lyerin''s reputation preceded him¡ªhis erratic behavior, his penchant for throwing himself into danger, and his near-unnatural strength were enough to unsettle even the bravest among them. "You''ve been¡­ busy," the scarred soldier said, gesturing vaguely toward Lyerin''s bloodstained clothes. "Looks like you''ve seen more action than the rest of us combined." Lyerin glanced down at himself, feigning surprise. "This? Oh, just a little scuffle. You should see the other guys." His grin turned sharp, almost predatory. "Or what''s left of them." The soldiers exchanged uneasy glances. One of them, a tall man with a spear, spoke up hesitantly. "We''ve heard stories, Lyerin. About the beasts you''ve been hunting. They say you''ve been going after things no one else would dare touch." "Stories?" Lyerin repeated, his tone amused. "Is that what they''re calling it now? Sounds like I''ve made an impression." The woman narrowed her eyes. "They also say you''re reckless. That you''ll get yourself killed one day." Lyerin laughed, the sound loud and unrestrained. "Maybe," he admitted, his voice laced with a strange kind of joy. "But what''s life without a little risk? Besides," he added, his gaze locking onto hers, "I''m still standing, aren''t I?" The soldiers shifted uncomfortably under his gaze. Despite their wariness, there was no denying the respect they held for him. Lyerin''s strength, his unwavering confidence, and his ability to lead¡ªeven in the most chaotic of circumstances¡ªhad earned him a begrudging admiration. "You''re heading back to the tribe, then?" the scarred soldier asked, his tone carefully neutral. "That''s the plan," Lyerin replied, pushing off the tree and adjusting his satchel. "I''ve got what I need, and I''ve had my fun. Time to put these crystals to good use." The woman hesitated before speaking again. "And the tribe? What happens after all this¡­ work is done?" Lyerin''s grin softened into something more thoughtful. "That," he said slowly, "depends. For now, we focus on survival. After that¡­ who knows?" The soldiers nodded, though their expressions remained cautious. The conversation drew to an uneasy close. Lyerin began to move forward, but the soldiers stepped aside, maintaining their distance. "You''ve done well," Lyerin said as he passed them, his tone surprisingly sincere. "Keep it up." The scarred soldier inclined his head slightly. "We''ll see you back at the base." Lyerin didn''t respond, his focus already shifting to the path ahead. As the soldiers watched him disappear into the forest, the tension lingered in the air like a storm cloud. "He''s¡­ something else," the younger woman murmured, her voice barely audible. The scarred soldier nodded. And with that, they turned and made their way back, the uneasy encounter etched into their memories. Enjoy new chapters from M-V-L The soldiers stood clustered together, their breaths shallow as they watched Lyerin''s figure fade into the dense underbrush, carrying his spoils of mana stones like trophies from a hunt. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The oppressive silence of the jungle surrounded them, broken only by the occasional call of distant beasts. Each soldier exchanged wary glances, their expressions conflicted. "He''s weak right now," one of the younger men, Donovan, whispered, his voice barely audible. His hands gripped his weapon tightly, knuckles white. "Look at him¡­ limping. We''ve seen how insane he is when he''s full strength. If we wait any longer, we might not get another chance." A seasoned soldier, Theran, narrowed his eyes, still staring in the direction Lyerin had disappeared. "You think he''s weak?" he hissed. "That''s what he wants you to think. Have you not seen what he''s done? Half of the creatures we couldn''t even dream of facing were slaughtered by his bare hands! And you think a little exhaustion makes him vulnerable?" Another soldier, Miriam, frowned, her voice trembling but resolute. "Theran''s right. Lyerin isn''t just strong¡ªhe''s cunning. You''ve seen how he plays with those beasts, how he lures them. What if this is a trap? What if he wants us to follow him so he can pick us off one by one?" Donovan shook his head fiercely. "No. This isn''t a trap. He''s alone. He didn''t even notice us watching him. He''s distracted¡ªprobably thinking about those damn mana stones. If we don''t act now, we''ll lose the best opportunity we''ve had since we joined this so-called tribe!" "But why now?" another soldier, Mikhail, asked cautiously. He seemed hesitant, his voice uncertain. "Why not wait until we''re all rested and regrouped? Why take the risk when we don''t know what state he''s really in?" "Because!" Donovan snapped, his frustration boiling over. "Every second we wait, he gets closer to the tribe. If he''s dangerous here, imagine what he could do if we let him get stronger! He''s a monster. And if we don''t stop him, we''ll be next on his list of prey." Theran''s lips curled in a grimace. "You think he doesn''t know we''ve been tailing him? He''s not stupid. He''s playing a game with us. Lyerin isn''t like the beasts he hunts¡ªhe''s far worse. And if we fail to kill him..." His voice trailed off, and his jaw clenched tightly. Miriam nodded slowly, though her expression betrayed her fear. "If we let him live, we''re gambling with everyone''s lives. Do you think he''ll just let us walk away when he''s done with us? Once he decides we''re of no use, we''re as good as dead." "But what if he''s not our enemy?" Mikhail interjected, though his voice lacked conviction. "I mean... he''s kept us alive so far, hasn''t he? He''s fought those beasts, led us to safe zones, and protected us when things got rough. Maybe we don''t understand him, but what if he''s just¡ª" "A lunatic," Donovan cut him off sharply. "He''s a lunatic, Mikhail. Don''t let his acts fool you. He didn''t save us out of kindness. He did it because we''re his tools. Tools he''ll toss aside the moment he finds something better¡ªor if he just gets bored." Theran grunted in agreement. "I''ve seen men like him before. They think they''re gods, untouchable. But every god has a weakness. We just have to find his and exploit it." Miriam''s voice softened, almost pleading. "But what if we''re wrong? What if attacking him only makes things worse for us? What if¡ª" "Enough!" Donovan barked, cutting through the rising tension. He turned to face the others fully, his expression set with grim determination. "We can sit here all day debating the what-ifs, but every moment we waste is another moment he gets further away. I say we follow him. We corner him. And we end this madness before it''s too late." The group fell into a tense silence, the weight of the decision hanging heavily over them. Finally, Theran exhaled deeply, his hand tightening around his weapon. "If we do this, we do it together. No hesitation. No second-guessing. Agreed?" One by one, the soldiers nodded, their faces pale but resolute. "Let''s do it," Donovan said, his voice low and steady. "Let''s do it," Miriam echoed, though her hands trembled. The rest of the group murmured their agreement, their voices blending into a unified resolve. They adjusted their weapons, steeling themselves for what lay ahead. And as they stepped into the jungle, following the faint traces of Lyerin''s trail, the oppressive silence of the forest seemed to deepen, as if the world itself held its breath. Chapter 324: Ambush As Lyerin trekked through the dense and shadow-laden forest, the weight of the mana stones he carried pressed against his back, but his gait was steady and unrushed.The air around him was thick with the remnants of his earlier battles¡ªthe faint metallic tang of blood, the charred scent of scorched foliage, and the eerie quiet that always followed a predator''s reign. His eyes glinted with a mix of exhilaration and weariness, his mind replaying the countless moments of combat he had just endured. Discover hidden stories at M-V-L The world around him seemed still, almost unnaturally so. The usual rustling of leaves, chirps of small creatures, or distant roars of wandering beasts were absent. It was the kind of quiet that pressed on the ears, making one hyper-aware of every sound, every movement. Yet Lyerin, unfazed by such stillness, hummed a soft tune to himself, a dark melody that seemed to mirror his own chaotic energy. But then, out of the corner of his eye, he caught something¡ªa flicker, a blur, something darting just out of his direct line of sight. It was subtle, almost imperceptible, like a shadow sliding through the dense underbrush. He paused mid-step, his eyes narrowing as he scanned the area around him. At first, it was just one. A faint shimmer against the backdrop of green and gray, moving with the speed and silence of a ghost. Lyerin''s lips quirked into a half-smile as he turned his head slightly, as though to give it a better view of him. "Ah... so you''ve finally decided to show up," he murmured, his voice low and tinged with amusement. The blur moved again, faster this time, weaving between the thick trunks of ancient trees, its motion fluid and deliberate. It was as if it were testing him, gauging his reaction. Lyerin remained still, his eyes following the movement with a predator''s precision. Then another appeared. This one to his left, mimicking the first with its graceful and fleeting movements. And then another, to his right. His sharp senses began to pick up the faint disturbances in the air, the minute shifts in the forest''s natural rhythm. One became two. Two became four. And then, all at once, the forest seemed alive with motion. Shadows darted and danced through the trees, their movements synchronized yet erratic, like a symphony of ghosts converging upon their prey. Each blur was unique, its shape and size just indistinct enough to defy easy identification. Were they soldiers? Beasts? Spirits? It didn''t matter to Lyerin; his grin only widened. "Ah, there it is," he said softly, his voice carrying an edge of glee. "The thrill of uncertainty." The blurs didn''t come closer¡ªthey circled him, their movements tightening like a noose. Every now and then, one would come just a hair closer, as if testing his awareness, before retreating back into the swirling dance. The forest itself seemed to shift in response to their presence, the shadows growing darker, the air heavier. Lyerin''s laughter broke through the tense silence, a sound that was both genuine and unnerving. He tossed his head back slightly, the motion almost casual despite the growing tension around him. "You''re trying so hard," he called out, his voice loud enough to echo through the trees. "It''s adorable, really. Like children playing a game they don''t fully understand." The blurs hesitated for the briefest moment, their movements faltering as if taken aback by his boldness. Lyerin chuckled again, shifting the weight of the mana stones on his back as though he weren''t surrounded by a dozen unknown entities. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "No need to hide," he continued, his tone almost teasing. He spread his arms wide, as if welcoming them. "Come on, let''s not waste each other''s time. You''ve been watching me for a while now, haven''t you? And I have to say, I''m flattered. Really, I am. But this little game of cat and mouse? It''s getting a bit boring." The blurs paused in unison, their once-fluid motions freezing mid-dance. The forest held its breath, the stillness more deafening than any roar or battle cry. Lyerin''s smile sharpened into something predatory as he leaned forward slightly, his eyes glinting with that familiar, dangerous light. "So... what''s it going to be? Are you going to make your move, or do I have to drag you out myself?" As the forest stilled into an eerie silence, Lyerin''s mocking words echoed through the vast expanse, reverberating off the trees like a challenge. For a moment, it seemed like the blurs hesitated, their presence still palpable but motionless, as though weighing their next move. Lyerin smirked, standing amidst the tension with a demeanor that exuded both confidence and a subtle air of condescension. And then, without warning, the assault began. The first attack was almost imperceptible. A faint whirring noise broke through the still air, followed by the glint of metal streaking through the dappled sunlight. Lyerin''s body moved before the projectile could find its mark, twisting with fluid precision as the weapon embedded itself into a nearby tree with a sharp thunk. "Ah, starting small, are we?" Lyerin mused, brushing a speck of dust off his shoulder as though the attack were nothing more than a nuisance. His tone was laced with amusement, his eyes flickering with a dangerous glint as he scanned the treeline. "Let me guess... darts? No, too fast. Bullets? Maybe something custom?" Another whirring sound tore through the air, this time followed by a rapid burst of projectiles. Lyerin ducked, sidestepped, and spun with an almost theatrical grace, each movement calculated yet effortless. The weapons embedded themselves into the ground around him, carving small craters into the dirt as they missed their mark. "Ah, definitely bullets," he remarked, tapping his chin with mock contemplation as he side-stepped another volley. His smirk widened, his voice carrying a taunting edge. "But what''s the point of using them if you can''t even aim properly? You might as well be throwing rocks at me." The blurs, now clearly identifiable as highly trained assassins armed with modern weaponry, pressed their attack. Explosives detonated in controlled bursts around Lyerin, shaking the earth and sending debris flying. Smoke grenades filled the air with thick, choking clouds, obscuring the battlefield in a haze of gray. Lyerin''s laughter rang out from within the smoke, his silhouette darting in and out of view like a phantom. "Smoke? Really?" he called out, his voice cutting through the chaos like a blade. "You''re trying to blind me in a forest I know better than you? That''s cute. Desperate, but cute." The assassins adjusted their strategy, switching to heat-seeking devices and laser-guided systems. Missiles streaked through the sky, homing in on Lyerin with unerring precision. But as they closed in, Lyerin leapt into the air, twisting mid-flight with an agility that defied human limits. The missiles collided with each other in a fiery explosion, the shockwave sending leaves and branches raining down from above. Landing gracefully, Lyerin dusted off his cloak, his grin never wavering. "You''re escalating quickly," he observed, his tone almost conversational. "I like that. But maybe slow down a bit? Give yourselves a chance to actually hit me first." The forest erupted into chaos as the assassins unleashed everything they had. Drones buzzed overhead, raining down gunfire and miniature explosives. Turrets hidden among the trees sprang to life, their barrels swiveling to track Lyerin''s every movement. A hailstorm of bullets and shrapnel tore through the landscape, shredding trees and gouging deep trenches into the ground. Yet Lyerin danced through it all. His movements were a blur of elegance and efficiency, his body twisting and contorting to evade each and every attack. He moved like water flowing through cracks, adapting seamlessly to the relentless onslaught. "Is this really all you''ve got?" he called out, his voice tinged with mockery as he narrowly dodged a laser-guided strike. "I expected more from assassins with such fancy toys. You''re embarrassing yourselves." A sudden whistling sound caught his attention, and Lyerin''s eyes flicked upward just in time to see a cluster of small devices descending rapidly toward him. They detonated mid-air, releasing a cascade of razor-sharp shrapnel that blanketed the area in a deadly rain. Lyerin raised an eyebrow, his expression one of mild intrigue as he stepped into the gaps between the falling fragments, his movements impossibly precise. "Ah, fragmentation bombs," he mused, plucking a stray shard from the air and examining it before tossing it aside. "Classic. But honestly? Still not enough." The assassins switched tactics yet again, deploying energy-based weapons that crackled with eldritch power. Bolts of searing light streaked toward Lyerin, carving molten trails into the earth as they passed. He ducked and weaved, his laughter echoing through the battlefield as he sidestepped one blast after another. "Now we''re getting somewhere," he remarked, his grin widening as he dodged another energy bolt. "Though I have to say, you''re still missing the mark. Literally." The attacks grew more intense, the assassins pushing their equipment to its limits in a desperate attempt to overwhelm Lyerin. Plasma grenades exploded in blinding flashes, EMP bursts disrupted the natural rhythm of the forest, and chemical canisters released clouds of toxic gas that spread rapidly through the air. Lyerin paused briefly, his eyes narrowing as he took in the sight of the gas creeping toward him. He sniffed the air experimentally before letting out a low chuckle. "Ah, now this is interesting," he said, his tone dripping with sarcasm. "Poisoning the air, are we? Clever. Or at least, it would be, if I weren''t immune to most of this nonsense." He stepped forward, his grin turning feral as he addressed his unseen assailants. "Is that all you can do?" he taunted, his voice carrying a dangerous edge. "Because if it is, you might as well pack it up and go home." Chapter 325: Cease and Run The forest trembled under the unrelenting fury of the assault, a cacophony of destruction that seemed determined to break the very will of nature itself.The assassins, concealed within their high-tech camouflage, launched a barrage of attacks that made even the previous onslaught seem tame in comparison. The intensity of their desperation was palpable, their movements calculated, their weapons synchronized to ensure that Lyerin would have no chance of survival. Lyerin, however, remained as composed as ever, his smirk unshaken by the chaos erupting around him. He moved through the storm of fire and metal with an almost supernatural ease, dodging, deflecting, and redirecting the relentless attacks as if the battlefield were his personal stage. The assassins, realizing their initial tactics were failing, ramped up their efforts. Explosions erupted all around, shaking the ground and splitting trees asunder. Streams of bullets carved through the air, converging on Lyerin from all directions. Missiles screamed toward him in tightly coordinated waves, their trails painting the sky with streaks of fire. "Really now," Lyerin muttered, tilting his head to avoid a bullet that zipped past his ear. His voice carried a mix of amusement and disdain as he stepped aside to let a missile sail harmlessly past him, crashing into a tree and detonating in a fiery bloom. "Is this truly the best you can muster? I almost feel insulted." Another wave of projectiles rained down from above, accompanied by a swarm of drones that unleashed a torrent of gunfire. Lyerin leaped into the air, spinning gracefully as he evaded the barrage with an elegance that defied the chaotic surroundings. His cloak billowed around him like the wings of a shadowy bird, a stark contrast to the destruction unfolding beneath him. "Now this is interesting," he said, landing lightly on the branch of a tree that had somehow survived the carnage. His eyes gleamed with predatory delight as he surveyed the battlefield. "You''re throwing everything you have at me, aren''t you? I wonder¡­ what happens when you run out of toys?" The assassins responded with even greater ferocity, deploying energy weapons that hummed with eldritch power. Beams of crackling light tore through the forest, leaving smoldering scars in their wake. Lyerin ducked and weaved through the onslaught, his movements impossibly fluid as he danced between the searing blasts. "Ah, now we''re talking," he said, his laughter ringing out as he narrowly avoided a particularly powerful energy beam that obliterated a boulder behind him. "You''ve managed to pique my interest. But let''s see if you can actually hit me." The assassins adjusted their strategy yet again, activating automated turrets hidden among the trees. The turrets roared to life, their barrels spewing streams of molten plasma that turned the ground into a molten wasteland. At the same time, the assassins deployed cluster grenades that exploded mid-air, releasing clouds of shrapnel that filled the area with deadly fragments. Lyerin''s eyes narrowed as he assessed the incoming threats. With a flick of his wrist, he deflected a shard of shrapnel with the edge of his cloak, his movements precise and deliberate. He leaped into the air once more, somersaulting over a burst of plasma fire and landing in the center of the fray. "Desperation looks good on you," he remarked, his grin widening as he sidestepped another volley of gunfire. "But you''re still missing the mark." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The assassins, undeterred by Lyerin''s taunts, unleashed their most devastating weaponry yet. Explosive drones buzzed through the air, converging on Lyerin in a coordinated assault. The ground beneath him erupted in a series of controlled detonations, the shockwaves rippling outward in waves of destruction. Lyerin braced himself against the force of the explosions, his feet skidding across the scorched earth. His cloak was tattered, his hair disheveled, but his expression remained one of unshaken confidence. "You''re trying so hard," he said, his voice carrying a mocking edge as he wiped a speck of dirt from his cheek. "But let''s be honest¡­ this is getting embarrassing." As if in response to his provocation, the assassins deployed chemical weapons, releasing a thick cloud of toxic gas that spread rapidly through the battlefield. The air grew heavy with the acrid stench of poison, the visibility reduced to mere inches as the gas enveloped the area. Lyerin inhaled deeply, his nose wrinkling slightly at the scent. "Poisoning the air again?" he muttered, shaking his head. "How uninspired. You''re really scraping the bottom of the barrel now." The attacks continued unabated, the assassins pushing their weapons to their limits in a desperate bid to bring Lyerin down. Heat-seeking missiles locked onto him with unerring precision, their trails lighting up the sky as they closed in. Lyerin twisted and spun through the air, his body moving with a grace that seemed almost otherworldly as he evaded the deadly projectiles. Despite their efforts, the assassins could not land a decisive blow. Lyerin remained untouchable, his movements a blur of agility and precision as he continued to mock their attempts. And then, as suddenly as it had begun, the onslaught ceased. The forest fell silent once more, the echoes of destruction fading into the distance. The air was thick with smoke and the acrid scent of burned wood, the ground littered with the remnants of the assassins'' failed assault. Lyerin stood amidst the devastation, his chest rising and falling with steady breaths as he surveyed the aftermath. "Finished already?" he asked, his voice cutting through the silence like a knife. His grin returned, sharper than ever as he spread his arms wide in a gesture of mock surrender. "Come now, don''t tell me that''s all you''ve got." Lyerin stood in the heart of the shattered forest, his chest rising and falling in a rhythmic calm as he looked around at the aftermath of the chaotic assault. The silence was deafening, the absence of gunfire and explosions almost eerie in contrast to the frenzy from moments before. He tilted his head slightly and called out, his voice cutting through the stillness like a blade. "Is that it? Come on now, you can''t just vanish after all that effort. Show yourselves!" His voice carried a playful lilt, as though he were calling to a group of shy children. When no response came, his lips twisted into an amused smirk. "Oh, don''t be coy. Surely you haven''t used up all your tricks." But the silence persisted. Lyerin''s eyes narrowed slightly, scanning the treeline and the remnants of the battlefield for any sign of movement. After a long pause, he let out a soft chuckle, shaking his head as though admonishing invisible foes. "Fine," he said, his tone low and laced with bemusement. "If you won''t show yourselves, I suppose I''ll just have to come find you." With that, he leapt gracefully into the air, landing lightly on the branch of a towering tree that had miraculously survived the chaos. From his new vantage point, he surveyed the forest below, his sharp eyes darting across the terrain with predatory precision. At first, the woods seemed still, as though the world itself were holding its breath. But then, in the distance, subtle shifts in the shadows caught his attention. Lyerin''s grin widened as he spotted them¡ªfigures moving hastily through the underbrush, their outlines faint but unmistakable. They were retreating, scattering like insects fleeing a light. "Ah, there you are," he murmured, his voice carrying a hint of delight. His eyes gleamed with unrestrained excitement as he leaned forward, his gaze fixed on the fleeing shadows. "Running, are we? How adorable." Straightening up, Lyerin cupped his hands around his mouth and called out, his voice booming across the forest like a battle cry. "Run! Run as fast as you can! Let''s see how far those legs of yours can carry you!" The figures didn''t stop; if anything, their pace quickened, the shadows darting through the trees with frantic energy. Lyerin let out a laugh that echoed through the forest, a sound that was both thrilling and unsettling. "Yes, that''s it!" he shouted, his voice filled with mock encouragement. "Faster now! Don''t look back¡ªjust keep running! I''m rooting for you!" He clapped his hands together, the sound sharp and taunting. "Oh, you''re doing so well. Truly impressive!" As the shadows grew smaller in the distance, Lyerin''s excitement only seemed to grow. He crouched slightly on the branch, his body poised like a coiled spring as he continued his verbal onslaught. "That''s it¡ªdon''t let me catch up!" he called, his tone dripping with mock sincerity. "I mean, what would happen if I did? You don''t want to know, do you? Keep going, my little prey. Prove to me that you''re worth chasing!" His words seemed to carry through the wind, reaching the ears of those he pursued. Whether they could hear him clearly or not, the effect was evident: the shadows moved faster, their frantic retreat becoming even more erratic as they sought to put as much distance between themselves and their tormentor as possible. "Good, good!" Lyerin continued, his laughter turning darker, more unhinged with every passing moment. "This is what I love¡ªa proper game of cat and mouse! Though... it''s hardly fair, is it? A cat can pounce so much faster than a mouse can run. But I''ll give you a head start. Aren''t I generous?" The figures were almost out of sight now, their forms blending into the distant horizon. But Lyerin wasn''t done yet. He stood tall on the branch, spreading his arms wide as though embracing the chase itself. "Farther!" he roared, his voice filled with a manic energy. "Go farther! Let me see just how far you can push yourselves! Will you collapse first? Or will I get bored before then? Oh, I do hope it''s the former. That would be far more entertaining." He crouched again, his body tense with anticipation. His grin stretched wider, and his eyes gleamed with a light that was both predatory and wild. The manic joy he felt was palpable, radiating off him in waves as he watched his prey flee. "Run like your lives depend on it," he whispered, though the intensity in his voice made it sound more like a command. "Because they do." As the last of the shadows disappeared from view, Lyerin tilted his head to the side, a mockingly thoughtful expression crossing his face. "Hmmm... I wonder," he mused aloud. "How long can they keep this up? How far can they go before they realize the futility of it all?" And then, with a sudden burst of energy, he leapt from the tree, his body soaring through the air with an almost supernatural grace. As he landed on the forest floor, he straightened up and dusted himself off, his grin never faltering. "Enough games," he said, his voice low and dripping with anticipation. He turned his head toward the direction his prey had fled, his smile growing even darker. "I like the chase... but I love the catch even more." With that, Lyerin bent his knees and launched himself forward, his speed a blur as he shot through the forest in pursuit of the fleeing shadows. "Let''s see how long you can keep this up," he called out, his voice trailing behind him like a sinister promise. "I''m coming!" Chapter 326: Blame Time The forest was alive with the sound of pounding footsteps and rustling leaves as Scarred Soldier, Younger Woman, Tall Man with a Spear, Donovan, Theran, Miriam, and Mikhail fled as fast as their legs could carry them.Sweat dripped down their brows, their breaths came in ragged gasps, and their faces were masks of fear and desperation. The air was thick with tension, the weight of their failed assassination attempt hanging over them like a curse. Scarred Soldier, who had been leading the charge, finally came to a halt, doubling over to catch his breath. He placed a hand on his knee, his other hand gripping his side where a stitch was forming. The others stopped as well, forming a loose, disorganized circle around him. Younger Woman leaned against a tree, her face pale, her hands trembling. The Tall Man with a Spear held his weapon tightly, his knuckles white, while Donovan, Theran, Miriam, and Mikhail exchanged uneasy glances. "We should have waited," Scarred Soldier growled through gritted teeth, his voice low but seething with frustration. "Attacking him now... it was a mistake." Miriam, who had been silent until now, snapped her head toward him, her eyes blazing. "A mistake? Are you kidding me? He was exhausted! If not now, then when? Were we supposed to wait until he was back at full strength?" "Yes," Donovan interjected, his voice firm but quiet. "We should have waited. You''ve seen how he fights. Exhausted or not, he''s leagues beyond any of us. And now¡­ now we''ve only pissed him off." "Did you hear his laugh?" Theran whispered, his voice trembling. He looked over his shoulder as though expecting Lyerin to appear out of the shadows at any moment. "Even when he was far away, I could feel it. That... that thing wasn''t human. No normal man laughs like that." "He''s not human," Mikhail muttered, his tone laced with both fear and awe. "He''s something else. Something worse." Younger Woman clenched her fists, her knuckles brushing against the bark of the tree she was leaning on. "We don''t have time for this," she said, her voice cutting through their panicked whispers. "We need to get back to the tribe and switch back to our personas. If he catches up to us and figures out we''re spies, it''s over." "Do you think he hasn''t figured it out already?" Tall Man with a Spear said bitterly, his voice low but sharp. "He''s cunning. He''s been two steps ahead of us this entire time. For all we know, he''s just toying with us." The group fell into a tense silence, the only sounds the distant chirping of insects and their own labored breathing. But then, faintly, they heard it: the echo of Lyerin''s laughter, carried to them on the wind. It was faint, almost imperceptible, but it was there¡ªa low, sinister chuckle that made the hairs on the back of their necks stand on end. Scarred Soldier clenched his fists, his nails digging into his palms as a shiver ran down his spine. "Do you feel that?" he asked, his voice barely above a whisper. "That bloodlust... even from this distance... it''s overwhelming." Younger Woman swallowed hard, her eyes darting nervously around the forest. "He''s not even trying to hide it," she said, her voice trembling. "He wants us to feel it. He wants us to know he''s coming." Miriam let out a shaky breath, her hands gripping the edges of her cloak. "We can''t face him again," she said. "Not like this. We barely escaped the first time." "Escape?" Donovan said, his tone bitter. "We didn''t escape. He let us go. There''s a difference." "Shut up!" Scarred Soldier barked, his voice snapping like a whip. The others fell silent, their eyes turning to him. "Arguing won''t help us now. We stick to the plan. Get back to the tribe, blend in, and act like nothing happened. He can''t kill what he can''t find." "But what if he comes to the tribe?" Theran asked, his voice cracking with fear. "What then? Do you really think he''ll just... leave us alone?" "If he comes to the tribe," Scarred Soldier said firmly, "we do what we''ve always done. Play our parts. Keep our heads down. He won''t know it was us." "And if he does?" Mikhail asked, his voice barely audible. Scarred Soldier didn''t answer. His jaw tightened, and his eyes burned with a mix of frustration and fear. "Then we deal with it when it happens," he said finally. "For now, we move." The group nodded hesitantly, their fear palpable but their determination slowly hardening. They began to move again, their footsteps quieter this time, their movements more deliberate. But even as they put distance between themselves and the site of their failed attack, the tension between them remained. "You should have stopped us," Younger Woman said suddenly, her voice directed at Scarred Soldier. "You''re supposed to be our leader. You should have stopped us from attacking him." "And you should have thought about the consequences before you went along with it," Scarred Soldier snapped back. "We''re all to blame here." "Blame doesn''t matter," Tall Man with a Spear said, his voice low but firm. "What matters is surviving. And right now, we''re not doing a great job of that." S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "He''s going to hunt us," Theran said, his voice trembling again. "I know it. He''s going to hunt us down, one by one, until there''s nothing left of us." "Then we don''t give him the chance," Donovan said. "We get back to the tribe, we switch back to our roles, and we pretend like nothing happened. If we do this right, he''ll never know it was us." "He''s smarter than that," Miriam muttered, her voice tinged with despair. "He''ll figure it out eventually. And when he does..." "Stop it," Scarred Soldier said sharply, his voice cutting through the rising panic. "We can''t afford to think like that. Focus on the mission. Focus on getting back to the tribe." The group fell into silence again, their fear hanging in the air like a heavy fog. But as they continued to move, the sound of Lyerin''s laughter echoed faintly in the distance once more. It was softer this time, almost playful, but it sent chills down their spines all the same. Finally, Mikhail broke the silence, his voice trembling as he spoke. "Maybe... maybe we shouldn''t have attacked him. Maybe we should have waited." "Maybe?" Younger Woman said bitterly, her eyes narrowing. "Of course we shouldn''t have attacked him! But it''s too late for that now." "Arguing won''t change what''s done," Scarred Soldier said, his tone weary but firm. "We made our choice. Now we live with it¡ªor we don''t. Either way, we keep moving." They pressed on, their movements hurried but tense, their eyes darting around the forest as though expecting Lyerin to appear at any moment. And as they moved, the laughter continued to follow them, faint and distant but ever-present, a chilling reminder of the predator they had failed to kill. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Scarred Soldier spoke again, his voice low but filled with determination. "We shouldn''t have attacked him when we did. But we''ve started something now, and we have to finish it. If we get another chance... we don''t hesitate. We don''t hold back." The group exchanged uneasy glances, their fear mingling with a grim sense of resolve. Younger Woman nodded slowly, her expression hardening. "Next time," she said, "we make sure he doesn''t walk away." The others nodded in agreement, their fear giving way to determination. But as they moved deeper into the forest, Lyerin''s laughter continued to haunt them, a constant reminder of the battle they had lost¡ªand the war that was far from over. Chapter 327: Choosing The group pressed on through the dense forest, their boots crunching against the dry leaves and twigs that littered the ground.Each step felt heavier than the last as panic clawed at their throats. The eerie laughter of Lyerin, faint and distant at first, was now creeping closer, louder with every passing moment. It didn''t matter how fast they ran, how much they tried to weave through the trees to lose him; his presence loomed ever nearer, as if the very shadows carried his voice forward. Scarred Soldier, leading the charge, glanced back over his shoulder with wide, fearful eyes. "He''s gaining on us," he growled, his tone laced with frustration and dread. "This isn''t working!" "You think I don''t know that?" Younger Woman snapped, her voice high-pitched and trembling as she struggled to keep pace. Sweat dripped down her temples, and her breathing was labored, her chest heaving with exertion. "Do you have a better idea?" "I might if you''d shut up for a second," Scarred Soldier shot back, his tone clipped and tense. "Stop arguing!" Donovan barked from the rear, his own panic barely concealed by the sharpness in his voice. "We need to focus. He''s getting closer!" Tall Man with a Spear, running near the middle of the group, tightened his grip on his weapon, his knuckles white. "What the hell are we supposed to do?" he demanded, his voice rising in desperation. "We can''t outrun him. He''s toying with us!" Theran, lagging slightly behind, stumbled over a root but managed to catch himself, his face pale and drenched with sweat. "We need to split up," he gasped, his voice shaky. "It''s the only way. If we scatter, he can''t catch all of us." "Yeah, and what happens when he picks us off one by one?" Miriam retorted, her tone sharp despite the fear in her eyes. She was clutching her side, struggling to keep up. "Splitting up is suicide." "Staying together isn''t exactly working either!" Mikhail countered, his voice cracking. He glanced nervously over his shoulder, as if expecting Lyerin to emerge from the shadows at any moment. "He''s herding us, don''t you see? He''s playing with us!" Scarred Soldier let out a frustrated growl, his eyes darting around the forest as he tried to think. "We need a plan," he said, his voice firm despite the fear that undercut his words. "Something to slow him down. To buy us time." "What about traps?" Younger Woman suggested, her voice trembling. "We could set up ambushes, pitfalls¡ªanything to slow him down." "With what?" Donovan snapped. "We don''t have time to stop and build traps. He''s right behind us!" "Then we make a stand," Tall Man with a Spear said grimly, his tone resolute. "We turn and fight." "Are you insane?" Miriam shot back, her eyes wide with disbelief. "Did you forget what happened the last time we tried to fight him? He wiped the floor with us!" "That was different," Tall Man insisted, his voice firm. "He was ready for us then. This time, we catch him off guard." Theran let out a hollow laugh, shaking his head. "You think Lyerin can be caught off guard? He probably knows exactly what we''re doing. Hell, he''s probably counting on it." "Then what do you suggest?" Scarred Soldier demanded, his voice rising. "We just keep running until we drop dead from exhaustion?" "We could try negotiating," Mikhail suggested hesitantly, though his tone made it clear he didn''t believe his own words. "Maybe... maybe if we explain ourselves, he''ll let us go." The group fell silent for a moment before Donovan let out a bitter laugh. "Yeah, because that worked so well the first time," he said sarcastically. "He''s not going to let us go. He''s enjoying this." As if to confirm his words, Lyerin''s laughter echoed through the trees once more, louder and closer than ever. It sent chills down their spines, and the group picked up their pace, their hearts pounding in their chests. "This is hopeless," Younger Woman muttered under her breath, her voice barely audible over the sound of their frantic footsteps. "We can''t outrun him. We can''t fight him. What the hell are we supposed to do?" "We stick to the plan," Scarred Soldier said firmly, though his voice wavered slightly. "We get back to the tribe, switch back to our personas, and blend in. If we can just make it back¡ª" "If we make it back," Miriam interrupted, her tone grim. "And that''s a big if." "We will," Scarred Soldier insisted, though his words sounded more like an attempt to convince himself than the others. "We have to." Theran shook his head, his expression grim. "He''s not going to let us go," he said quietly. "You know that, don''t you? He''s going to keep coming, no matter what we do." S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Then we give him a reason to stop," Tall Man with a Spear said suddenly, his voice cutting through the rising panic. The others turned to look at him, their expressions a mix of confusion and fear. "What are you talking about?" Younger Woman asked, her brow furrowing. Tall Man slowed his pace slightly, his grip tightening on his weapon. "I''ll stay behind," he said, his tone calm and resolute. "I''ll face him. Buy you all time to get away." "What?" Miriam exclaimed, her eyes wide with shock. "Are you insane? You can''t face him alone!" "I''m the strongest among us," Tall Man said simply, his expression unreadable. "If anyone has a chance of holding him off, it''s me." "No," Scarred Soldier said firmly, shaking his head. "We stick together. We''re not sacrificing anyone." "It''s not a sacrifice," Tall Man said, his tone calm but determined. "It''s a chance. A slim one, but a chance nonetheless. If I can slow him down, even for a little while, it might be enough." "You''ll die," Younger Woman said bluntly, her voice shaking. "You know that, don''t you?" Tall Man gave a small, humorless smile. "Better me than all of us." The group fell silent, the weight of his words settling over them like a heavy cloud. Lyerin''s laughter echoed through the trees once more, closer than ever, and the sound of it sent a shiver down their spines. Scarred Soldier opened his mouth to argue, but Tall Man held up a hand to stop him. "You know I''m right," he said quietly. "We don''t have a choice. Go. I''ll hold him off as long as I can." The others exchanged uneasy glances, their fear and guilt etched across their faces. But before they could respond, Tall Man slowed to a stop, turning to face the direction of Lyerin''s laughter. He took a deep breath, gripping his spear tightly, and gave the group a small nod. "Go," he said firmly. "Now." Scarred Soldier hesitated for a moment before nodding reluctantly. "Good luck," he said quietly, his voice heavy with regret. Without another word, the group turned and continued running, leaving Tall Man behind. He watched them go, his expression unreadable, before turning his attention back to the forest. Lyerin''s laughter echoed around him, and a small, determined smile crossed his face. "Let''s see what you''ve got," he muttered under his breath, tightening his grip on his spear as he prepared to face the approaching threat. Chapter 328: Strong one As Lyerin strode forward, the air itself seemed to shimmer with tension, as if infused with the animosity of unseen watchers.He could feel it, the invisible tendrils of hatred coiling through the forest, latching onto him with futile malice. Yet, he walked without haste, his boots crunching softly against the forest floor. His smile was ever-present, faint yet sharp, as though etched into his very being. His crimson eyes glowed faintly in the dim light, flickering with mirthful madness as he tilted his head to the side, as if addressing the very forest around him. "Such hostility," he mused aloud, his voice calm but carrying an undertone of mockery. "I can feel it crawling, slithering through the trees. A hatred so thick I could slice through it with a dull blade. Do you think it will slow me down? Deter me? Oh, how precious." He reached out with a languid hand, as if trying to grasp the intangible air. He paused for a moment, inhaling deeply, and a satisfied smile spread wider across his face. "Ah, what a delightful blend¡ªfear, desperation, anger, and that ever-lingering whisper of betrayal. A concoction so intoxicating it''s almost a shame to chase it away." With a chuckle, he began moving again, his pace unhurried. He seemed to revel in the sensations around him, speaking to himself¡ªor perhaps to the unseen soldiers fleeing ahead of him. His voice dripped with amusement, each word a taunt woven into the wind. "Run faster," he drawled, his tone light but laced with menace. "If this is the best you can manage, I might as well let the forest swallow you whole. I came here for a chase, not a dull march." His laughter rang out, sharp and biting, as though mocking the very concept of resistance. "Oh, but don''t worry¡ªI''ll catch up soon enough. I know any of you won''t get far, not with your legs trembling like that, not with the scent of panic bleeding from your pores. "How delightful you are, scattering like frightened vermin, each step a little more pitiful than the last. I want to play more¡­ I want to see more¡­ I want to see if I can catch all of you in my very hands for the sake of my fun!" Lyerin stopped suddenly, his gaze shifting to a low-hanging branch ahead of him. He brushed his hand across the bark, his movements deliberate and slow, as if savoring the moment. "Such fragile little creatures," he murmured, almost to himself. "Do you even realize how futile this is? Do you even understand the game you''ve stumbled into?" He let the branch snap back into place and resumed his advance, his tone taking on a whimsical edge. "Perhaps you do. Perhaps that''s what makes it so thrilling, knowing you''re already caught, knowing there''s no escape. That despair¡ªit suits you." His footsteps grew quieter as the forest thickened, yet his words carried effortlessly, as if amplified by his very presence. He tilted his head to one side, listening to the faint rustling ahead, the telltale signs of his quarry. A sly grin tugged at the corners of his mouth. "Still running? Good. I would''ve been disappointed if you gave up so soon. But tell me¡ªhow long can you keep it up? How long before your legs give out, before the air burns your lungs, before you collapse under the weight of your own hopelessness?" Suddenly, Lyerin halted mid-step. His sharp gaze focused ahead, and his grin shifted into something more amused, almost entertained. Among the trees, a figure stood¡ªa tall man, his spear gripped tightly in both hands. His posture was resolute, his expression grim but unyielding. Unlike the others who had fled in fear, this one had stayed behind. For a moment, the forest seemed to hold its breath. Lyerin stood still, his eyes gleaming with curiosity. He took a single step forward, his movements deliberate and measured. The distance between them was short, but the space felt heavy with unspoken tension. "Well, well," Lyerin said finally, his voice low and smooth. "What do we have here? A brave soul? Or perhaps a foolish one?" The tall man did not flinch. His grip on the spear tightened, and his jaw set in determination. "You know why I''m here," he said simply, his voice steady despite the weight of the moment. "I won''t let you pass." Lyerin tilted his head, studying the man as if he were a curious specimen. "Won''t let me pass?" he repeated, a soft chuckle escaping his lips. "Do you hear yourself? Do you truly believe you can stop me?" The tall man raised his spear slightly, his stance firm. "I don''t care if I can or can''t," he said. "I''ll fight you, no matter what." Lyerin''s smile widened, a glimmer of madness flickering in his eyes. "Oh, how delightful," he said, his tone dripping with mockery. "A noble sacrifice, is it? Or perhaps you fancy yourself a hero? Tell me, what drives you to this pointless defiance? Honor? Duty? Or is it just desperation?" The tall man''s expression hardened. "Call it whatever you want," he said. "But I''ll do what I must." Lyerin laughed¡ªa sharp, biting sound that echoed through the trees. "How amusing. You stand there, trembling in your boots, pretending to be strong. But I see through you, little man. I see the fear behind your eyes, the doubt gnawing at your resolve." The tall man didn''t waver. "Say whatever you want," he said. "It doesn''t matter. I''m ready to die if it means giving the others a chance." Lyerin''s laughter died down, replaced by a sly smirk. He took another step forward, his gaze never leaving the man''s face. "Ready to die?" he repeated, his tone almost mocking. "How quaint. Do you even understand what that means? Do you truly grasp the weight of your words?" The tall man didn''t respond. He simply tightened his grip on the spear and shifted his stance, preparing for what was to come. For a moment, Lyerin stood silent, his gaze locked on the man before him. Then, without warning, he burst into laughter¡ªlouder, wilder than before. The sound was almost maniacal, filled with a twisted sort of glee. "Oh, this is too good," Lyerin said, wiping a tear from the corner of his eye. "You''re serious, aren''t you? You actually think you can stand against me. How precious." He took another step forward, but this time, he stopped abruptly. His smile widened, and his eyes gleamed with something unreadable. "But you know what?" he said, his tone dropping to a whisper. "You''re not worth it." Before the tall man could react, Lyerin vanished. One moment he was there, and the next, he was gone¡ªa blur of motion too fast to follow. The tall man spun around, his spear at the ready, but Lyerin was already far behind him, his laughter echoing through the trees once more. "Keep running," Lyerin''s voice called out from the shadows. "This game isn''t over yet." The tall man stood frozen for a moment, his grip on the spear trembling. Then he turned and began running again, his heart pounding as Lyerin''s laughter faded into the distance. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 329: Fool The tall man charged forward, his spear gripped tightly in his calloused hands, his heart pounding with adrenaline and desperation.He wouldn''t let Lyerin go after his comrades¡ªnot when he was the only one who could buy them time. With every ounce of resolve, he lunged at Lyerin, his movements fast, sharp, and calculated. Yet, no matter how precise or forceful his attacks were, Lyerin always slipped away effortlessly, like a shadow evading the light. Lyerin darted sideways, his body moving with a fluid grace that defied reason. "Oh, come now," he said, his tone light and taunting. "Is that all you''ve got? Surely you can do better than this. You''re supposed to be the strongest of them, aren''t you? The big hero, the noble sacrifice?" The tall man spun on his heel, thrusting his spear with a ferocious roar. But Lyerin wasn''t there. He had already shifted, reappearing a few feet away, his crimson eyes gleaming with amusement. "Missed again," Lyerin said with a chuckle. "You''re really making this too easy. Are you even trying?" The tall man didn''t respond. His breaths came heavy and labored, but his resolve remained unbroken. He adjusted his stance, feinting left before slashing right, but once again, Lyerin slipped away, his movements almost playful. The mocking laughter that followed was sharp and biting, like daggers against the tall man''s pride. "Ah, that''s better," Lyerin said, leaning casually against a tree as if he had all the time in the world. "You''re starting to put some spirit into it. Not that it''ll help, of course." With a growl, the tall man lunged again, his spear slicing through the air with deadly precision. For a moment, he thought he had him¡ªthought he saw the blade of the spear connect. But then the figure before him dissolved like smoke, and Lyerin''s laughter echoed from behind. "Too slow," Lyerin said, his voice carrying a mocking edge. "You''ll need to be faster than that if you want to catch me." The tall man spun around, his teeth clenched in frustration. He launched another series of strikes, each more aggressive than the last, but Lyerin continued to evade him with maddening ease. He sidestepped, ducked, and twisted, always staying just out of reach, his movements effortless and taunting. "Is this really the best you can do?" Lyerin asked, his voice dripping with mockery. "All that bravado, all that determination¡ªand this is all you have to show for it? I''m disappointed." The tall man''s chest heaved as he paused to catch his breath. His hands were trembling now, but he tightened his grip on the spear, refusing to give in. "You won''t get past me," he said, his voice firm despite the strain in his body. "I''ll stop you, no matter what it takes." Lyerin smirked, his head tilting to the side. "Oh, really?" he said. "And how exactly do you plan to do that? You can''t even land a single hit on me. What makes you think you can stop me?" The tall man didn''t answer. He charged again, his movements wild but determined, his spear slicing through the air in a flurry of strikes. But Lyerin danced around him, his laughter growing louder and more mocking with each failed attempt. "Missed," Lyerin said as he sidestepped a thrust. "Missed again," he added, ducking under a swing. "Oh, so close that time¡ªbut still missed." The tall man growled in frustration, his attacks growing more desperate. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He tried everything¡ªfeints, sudden changes in direction, even throwing his spear in a last-ditch effort to catch Lyerin off guard. But nothing worked. Lyerin avoided every attack with the same infuriating ease, his mocking laughter never ceasing. "You''re really not very good at this, are you?" Lyerin said, leaning against a tree once more. "I mean, I appreciate the effort¡ªit''s almost cute, really¡ªbut you''re just not cut out for this kind of thing." The tall man retrieved his spear and prepared to attack again, but Lyerin held up a hand, stopping him in his tracks. "Wait, wait," Lyerin said, his tone light and mocking. "Before you try again, let me give you a little advice. You''re too predictable. I can see every move you''re going to make before you even make it. If you want to have any chance of hitting me, you''ll need to be a little more... creative." The tall man''s grip tightened on his spear, his knuckles white. "I don''t need your advice," he said through gritted teeth. "I just need to stop you." Lyerin chuckled, shaking his head. "Ah, such determination," he said. "It''s almost admirable¡ªif it weren''t so utterly hopeless." The tall man lunged again, his spear aimed straight for Lyerin''s chest. But once again, Lyerin moved with inhuman speed, dodging the attack and reappearing behind him. "Missed again," he said, his voice right in the tall man''s ear. The tall man spun around, his spear slashing through the air, but Lyerin was already gone, his laughter echoing from a different direction. "You''re really making this too easy," Lyerin said, his voice carrying from the shadows. "At this rate, I might as well let you wear yourself out before I even bother fighting back." The tall man paused, his chest heaving, his body trembling with exhaustion and frustration. He knew he couldn''t keep this up much longer, but he refused to give in. He adjusted his grip on the spear and prepared for another attack. But before he could move, he felt a strange sensation¡ªa prickling at the back of his neck, as if something was watching him. He froze, his eyes darting around the forest, but he saw nothing. The air seemed to grow heavier, and a chill ran down his spine. Then he heard Lyerin''s voice, soft and mocking, coming from behind him. "You''ve been fun," Lyerin said, his tone almost playful. "But I''m afraid the fun is over¡ªfor you, at least." The tall man turned, his spear raised, but before he could react, his vision went black. He felt a sharp pain, then nothing at all. The last thing he heard was Ly erin''s laughter, echoing through the forest like a haunting melody. Chapter 330: What to do? The group pressed forward, their breaths coming in ragged gasps as they navigated the dense undergrowth of the forest.The laughter was faint at first, an echo that barely reached their ears, but it was enough to send a chill down their spines. As they ran, the Scarred Soldier gritted his teeth, his jaw clenched so tightly it seemed as though it might snap. Beside him, the Younger Woman kept her gaze low, her hand clutching a small dagger, though she knew it was useless against what was chasing them. Then it grew louder. Lyerin''s laughter wasn''t the sound of a man enjoying a lighthearted moment¡ªit was deep, resonant, and filled with a menacing delight. The forest seemed to amplify it, twisting the sound so that it came from everywhere and nowhere all at once. It was the kind of laughter that burrowed into the mind, leaving an oppressive weight on their thoughts. The sound forced them to slow, their fear beginning to manifest in whispers and worried glances. "That laughter," Theran muttered, his voice hoarse as he pushed aside a low-hanging branch. "It''s not... it can''t mean¡ª" "Don''t say it," Donovan snapped, his voice sharp, though it cracked under the weight of his fear. He glanced back, his usually composed face betraying the turmoil within. "He''s not dead. There''s no way. He wouldn''t¡ªhe couldn''t¡ª" Miriam stumbled over a root but caught herself, her breaths shallow and quick. "But what if he is?" she whispered, her voice trembling. Her eyes darted to the others, searching for reassurance she knew they couldn''t provide. "What if... he didn''t make it?" "Shut up!" the Scarred Soldier barked, his weathered face contorted with fury and denial. "He''s strong. You know he is. He wouldn''t fall that easily. Not to someone like him." "But that laugh..." Mikhail finally spoke, his voice low and grave. He stared ahead, his steps slowing as though he could feel the oppressive presence creeping closer. "You all heard it. We''ve heard it before. That''s the sound he makes when¡ªwhen someone falls." "No," the Younger Woman said sharply, her voice cracking. "It doesn''t mean that. It doesn''t! He''s probably just toying with us. He wants us to think that Tall is gone. It''s just a game to him. That''s all it is." They fell silent for a moment, the weight of her words hanging in the air. No one dared to agree, yet no one could deny the gnawing truth that lingered at the edges of their minds. The forest seemed to close in around them, the dense foliage and shadows pressing down like a living thing, suffocating them under the enormity of what they refused to accept. Theran shook his head violently, as though trying to dispel the thought. "We need to focus on moving forward," he said, his voice tight and strained. "He told us to keep running. That''s what we''re doing. He''s buying us time." "But at what cost?" Miriam asked softly, her voice barely above a whisper. A long silence followed her question, broken only by the sound of their hurried footsteps and the faint rustling of leaves. Then, Donovan spoke again, his voice low but steady. "He wouldn''t fall. Not like this. We can''t think that way. We can''t. If we give in to that fear, then we''re as good as dead. He told us to trust him, and we have to." The Scarred Soldier glanced back over his shoulder, his gaze hard but his eyes betraying the doubt he didn''t want to acknowledge. "You''re right," he said gruffly. "He''s fine. He has to be. That''s the only way this works." But the laughter grew louder still, closer, wrapping around them like a sinister melody. They could feel it now¡ªa palpable energy in the air, like the distant rumble of a storm that promised destruction. The sound seemed to mock their defiance, each peal of laughter eroding their fragile hope. Finally, Mikhail stopped in his tracks, his broad shoulders slumping as he let out a shuddering breath. "He''s gone," he said quietly, the words heavy with resignation. He looked at the others, his expression grim. "We have to face it. He''s gone, and we''re on our own." "No!" the Younger Woman shouted, her voice breaking. She turned to Mikhail, her eyes wild with desperation. "He''s not gone! Don''t say that! He can''t be gone!" But the others didn''t meet her gaze. Theran lowered his head, his fists clenching and unclenching at his sides. Donovan placed a hand on her shoulder, but she shrugged it off, her chest rising and falling rapidly as panic began to take hold. "It doesn''t make sense," she said, her voice rising. "He was strong! He was supposed to¡ªhe was supposed to protect us!" "And maybe that''s exactly what he did," Mikhail said quietly, his voice calm but tinged with sadness. "He stayed behind to buy us time. We have to honor that by surviving. That''s what he would want." The Scarred Soldier turned away, his jaw tightening as he tried to suppress the wave of emotion threatening to overwhelm him. "We shouldn''t have let him stay behind," he muttered. "We should have¡ªdammit, we should have done something!" "There wasn''t anything we could do," Donovan said firmly, though his voice wavered slightly. "We all knew the risks. He knew the risks. He made his choice." As the reality of their situation sank in, the group began to argue about what to do next. Theran suggested splitting up, thinking it might confuse Lyerin and give some of them a chance to escape. Miriam vehemently opposed the idea, saying they were stronger together and that splitting up would only make them easier targets. "We don''t even know if he''s following all of us," Theran argued. "What if he''s just going after one or two of us? If we split up, he can''t get us all." "And what happens if he catches one of us alone?" Miriam shot back, her eyes blazing. "Do you really think any of us can stand up to him one-on-one? We''re barely holding it together as a group!" S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Scarred Soldier remained silent, his mind racing as he weighed their options. Finally, he spoke, his voice cold and decisive. "We stick together. No one''s splitting up. If he catches us, we''ll face him as a team." "And then what?" the Younger Woman asked, her voice trembling. "What do we do when he finds us?" "We fight," the Scarred Soldier said simply, his gaze hard. "We don''t have a choice." "But what if fighting isn''t enough?" Mikhail asked, his voice low. "What if we can''t stop him?" The Scarred Soldier didn''t answer. None of them did. They all knew the truth, even if they didn''t want to say it out loud. Lyerin wasn''t someone they could stop¡ªnot with their strength, not with their weapons. Their only hope was to delay him long enough to escape, but even that seemed like a distant dream. The sound of laughter echoed again, closer this time, and they all tensed. The oppressive presence was almost suffocating now, a constant reminder that their time was running out. They couldn''t afford to waste another moment. Finally, the Scarred Soldier turned to the group, his expression grim. "We move," he said. "No more talking. No more arguing. We keep running, and we don''t look back." The others nodded, though their faces were pale and their movements reluctant. They had no other choice. They had to keep going, even if they knew it was futile. Even if they knew he was coming for them. Chapter 331: Split up The Scarred Soldier''s boots pounded against the forest floor, his breathing ragged as he pushed himself harder, faster.The others followed close behind, their faces etched with panic and exhaustion. Despite their best efforts to outrun him, Lyerin''s laughter grew louder with every step, the haunting sound chasing them like a shadow. It was as though the air itself carried his voice, wrapping it around them, taunting them, and crushing their resolve. "He''s toying with us!" Theran shouted between breaths, his voice breaking under the strain. "He knows exactly what he''s doing!" "Shut up!" the Scarred Soldier barked, his tone harsh but laced with the same fear they all felt. "Focus on running!" But even as he said it, they all knew running wasn''t enough. No matter how fast they went, no matter how far they thought they''d come, Lyerin was always there, his presence pressing down on them like a storm cloud ready to burst. The Younger Woman stumbled, catching herself on a tree trunk before forcing her legs to move again. "I can''t¡ª" she gasped, her voice trembling. "I can''t do this anymore! He''s going to catch us!" "No, he won''t!" Donovan snapped, though his tone betrayed his own desperation. His hand tightened around the hilt of his weapon as though it might offer some semblance of comfort. "We just have to keep moving!" "You don''t get it!" Miriam cried out, her voice shaking with a mixture of terror and frustration. "It doesn''t matter how far we go! He''s not chasing us¡ªhe''s herding us! He''s playing with us like we''re nothing but... but prey!" "Then what do you suggest we do?" Mikhail growled, his deep voice cutting through the chaos. He turned to face her briefly, his expression grim. "Stop and let him catch us? Is that what you want?" "I don''t know!" Miriam yelled, her eyes wide and brimming with tears. "I don''t know what to do! But this¡ªthis isn''t working! We''re running ourselves into the ground, and he''s just laughing at us!" The Scarred Soldier came to an abrupt halt, spinning around to face the group. "Enough!" he shouted, his voice echoing through the trees. His chest heaved as he glared at each of them in turn, his scarred face twisted with frustration. "We don''t have time for this! If we stop, we die. If we fight, we die. Our only chance is to keep going and hope we find a way out of this." "But where are we even going?" the Younger Woman asked, her voice cracking. "Do you even know? Or are we just running blindly until we collapse?" "We''re heading back to the tribe," the Scarred Soldier said firmly. "That''s our goal. If we can make it back, we''ll be safe." "Safe?" Theran spat, his face contorted with disbelief. "Do you honestly think the tribe will protect us from him? They don''t even know what he''s capable of! Most of all, he owns it!" "They don''t have to know," the Scarred Soldier shot back. "All they need to do is delay him long enough for us to figure out our next move." "Delay him?" Donovan repeated, his voice rising in anger. "You''re talking about throwing them to the wolves! Do you realize what you''re suggesting?" "We don''t have a choice!" the Scarred Soldier roared, his voice cutting through the rising tension. "It''s either them or us. And if it comes down to it, I''m choosing us." The group fell into a tense silence, the only sounds their labored breathing and the distant echo of Lyerin''s laughter. It was closer now, each peal of laughter slicing through the air like a blade. The oppressive weight of his presence seemed to bear down on them, making the very act of standing feel like a monumental effort. Theran shook his head, his fists clenched at his sides. "This is insane," he muttered. "We''re insane for thinking we could outsmart him. He''s playing a game we don''t even understand." "Then what''s your plan?" Mikhail asked, his deep voice steady but cold. "Stand here and argue until he catches up? Because that''s exactly what he wants." "I don''t know!" Theran snapped, his frustration boiling over. "But running isn''t working, and neither is arguing. So maybe we should¡ª" "Should what?" Donovan interrupted, his voice sharp. "Face him? Fight him? Do you honestly think we have a chance against that?" "Stop it!" the Younger Woman cried, her voice trembling. She looked at each of them, her eyes wide with desperation. "This isn''t helping! We need to stick together, not tear each other apart!" "And what good is sticking together if it just makes us easier to kill?" Theran shot back, his voice dripping with bitterness. "Enough!" the Scarred Soldier barked, his tone leaving no room for argument. "We''re not splitting up. We''re not stopping. We''re not fighting. We''re running. That''s the only option we have right now, so shut up and move!" But even as he spoke, the sound of Lyerin''s laughter grew louder, more distinct. It was no longer just an echo carried on the wind¡ªit was here, close enough that they could feel it vibrating in their bones. The Younger Woman whimpered, her knees threatening to give out beneath her. "He''s coming," Miriam whispered, her voice barely audible. "He''s right behind us." "No, he''s not," the Scarred Soldier said firmly, though his eyes betrayed his uncertainty. "He''s just trying to scare us. Don''t fall for it." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But they all knew he was wrong. They could feel Lyerin''s presence now, a suffocating aura that seemed to seep into their very souls. The laughter was no longer just a sound¡ªit was a physical force, pressing down on them, making it hard to breathe, to think, to move. "Then what do we do?" the Younger Woman asked, her voice trembling. "What do we do when he catches us?" The Scarred Soldier didn''t answer. For the first time, he looked truly uncertain, his usually hard expression softening as the weight of their situation finally settled on his shoulders. "Keep moving," he said quietly, his voice lacking its usual conviction. "Just... keep moving." And so they did. But even as they ran, they couldn''t shake the feeling that their time was running out, that no matter how far they went, no matter how fast they ran, Lyerin would catch them. It was only a matter of time. As the group continued their desperate flight, an eerie calm began to settle over them. The oppressive atmosphere of Lyerin''s distant laughter still lingered, but the raw panic that had driven them before began to ebb. Exhaustion clawed at their minds, forcing them to slow down, both physically and mentally. They realized that running blindly was no longer an option¡ªthey needed a plan. Scarred Soldier was the first to speak, his voice low but steady. "We need to stop this bickering. We can''t afford to fall apart. He''s still out there, laughing at us, waiting for us to break. Let''s think. Lyerin isn''t unstoppable. He has his own patterns, his own weaknesses." The Younger Woman, her breathing labored but her tone sharp, nodded. "You''re right. This¡­ all of this, it''s not random. He''s toying with us, yes, but there''s something more. He''s not just a mindless predator. He''s calculating. That''s why we''ve made it this far." Miriam, who had been silent for most of their escape, finally spoke up, her voice quiet but firm. "If we''re going to survive this, we need to understand him. What drives him? Why does he do this? He''s not killing us outright. He could''ve done that already. But he hasn''t." Donovan frowned, his brows furrowing as he ran his hand through his hair. "What are you saying? That he''s¡­ sparing us? Because it doesn''t feel like sparing when you''re running for your life." "No," Theran interjected, his tone thoughtful. "She has a point. Think about it. He''s had every opportunity to finish us, yet he hasn''t. He''s playing a game, sure, but it''s not just about killing us. It''s about¡­ something else. He''s studying us. Testing us." "Testing us for what?" Mikhail asked, his voice tinged with both frustration and curiosity. "To see how long we last? To see how much we can take before we break?" "Maybe," Miriam replied, her gaze distant as if trying to piece together a puzzle. "Or maybe he wants to see how we react under pressure. How far we''re willing to go." Scarred Soldier''s jaw tightened as he absorbed their words. "Then we use that. If he''s testing us, we give him something to watch. We show him we''re not just prey. We turn this around." Chapter 332: Closer and Closer The Younger Woman scoffed. "Turn this around? Against him? How? Do you not remember what he did to the Tall Man? To everyone else who stood in his way?""We don''t have to defeat him," Theran said quickly. "We just have to survive. That''s the game he''s playing, isn''t it? He doesn''t want this to end quickly. He wants to see what we''re made of." "Then let''s show him," Scarred Soldier said, his voice firm. "If we''re going to die, we make it worth his while. We impress him." Mikhail hesitated. "You think he''ll let us live if we¡­ impress him? That sounds insane." "Is it, though?" Miriam asked, her voice thoughtful. "Think about it. Lyerin isn''t like anyone else we''ve encountered. He doesn''t fight out of necessity or anger. He fights for the thrill of it. For the fun of it. If we prove we''re worthy opponents, if we show him we''re more than just targets, maybe he''ll let us go." Donovan shook his head, his expression skeptical. "That''s a hell of a gamble. You''re putting our lives in the hands of a maniac." "Do you have a better idea?" Scarred Soldier snapped. "Because I''m listening." Silence fell over the group as they continued to move, their minds racing. Finally, Theran broke the quiet. "It''s not just a gamble. It''s the only chance we''ve got. If we go back to the tribe, we can regroup, find strength in numbers. Lyerin might respect that. He might even admire it." "Admire it?" the Younger Woman repeated incredulously. "You think he''s going to admire us for running back with our tails between our legs?" "No," Theran replied firmly. "Not for running. For surviving. For making it this far. For showing him that we''re not afraid to stand our ground, even if it''s in the heart of his domain." Miriam nodded slowly, the pieces falling into place in her mind. "He''s had his fun with us. If we go back to the tribe, if we face him head-on, it might be enough. He''ll see that we''re not just running scared. He''ll see that we''re worth keeping alive." Donovan let out a harsh laugh, shaking his head. "And if you''re wrong? If he decides to finish us off instead?" "Then we die with dignity," Scarred Soldier said simply. "But at least we''ll die knowing we didn''t give up." The Younger Woman bit her lip, uncertainty flickering in her eyes. "It''s a risk. A huge risk." "It''s the only chance we''ve got," Theran said, his tone resolute. "We can''t keep running forever. And if we turn back now, if we go back to the tribe, we might have a chance to turn this around." Donovan sighed, running a hand down his face. "Fine. Fine. Let''s do it. But I swear, if this gets us killed¡ª" "It won''t," Scarred Soldier said, cutting him off. "Because we won''t let it." The group fell into a tense silence, their steps steady but their minds racing. As they moved, the sound of Lyerin''s laughter grew fainter, though it never disappeared entirely. It was a constant reminder of the danger they faced, the predator that stalked them from the shadows. But now, for the first time since their flight began, they felt a glimmer of hope. They had a plan. A dangerous, risky plan, but a plan nonetheless. And as the realization settled over them, they found a strange sense of determination taking hold. "He''ll let us go," Miriam said quietly, almost to herself. "If we impress him, he''ll let us go." Scarred Soldier nodded, his expression grim but resolute. "Then let''s make sure we do just that." Lyerin moved effortlessly through the forest, his laughter echoing through the air, a twisted melody of mirth and menace. Yet, as time passed, his excitement began to wane. The fleeing group was proving disappointing. Where''s the thrill? he thought. Where''s the fight? His crimson eyes darted through the dense foliage, scanning for any sign of resistance, but all he saw were their faint trails¡ªfootsteps hastily imprinted in the dirt, broken branches marking their desperate escape. "Run, run, run¡­" he muttered to himself, his voice dripping with disdain. "Is that all you''re capable of? Cowards! I expected more from you." He leaped onto a boulder, his figure silhouetted against the pale light filtering through the trees. He stood still for a moment, inhaling the damp, earthy air, hoping to catch the scent of resolve amidst the fear. But there was none. Only the stench of desperation. "They bore me," he said aloud, his tone laced with disappointment. "What''s the point of chasing prey that doesn''t even know how to bite back?" He crossed his arms, his gaze falling toward the path ahead. The thought of letting them go flickered in his mind¡ªa fleeting notion quickly discarded. No. They don''t get to leave. Not without amusing me first. As he began to walk again, his steps deliberate and slow, his demeanor changed. His mocking laughter faded, replaced by a contemplative silence. He tried to savor the thrill of the chase, but it was no use. It wasn''t fun anymore. They weren''t fun. They were just¡­ running. Maybe I should end this quickly, he thought, cracking his knuckles absentmindedly. But even that idea felt hollow. Ending it now would be unsatisfying. He wanted more¡ªneeded more. He needed them to fight, to struggle, to give him something worth remembering. And then, it happened. The first attack came suddenly¡ªa sharp metallic click followed by a whirring noise. Lyerin''s reflexes kicked in, his body twisting to the side as a sleek projectile sliced through the air, narrowly missing his neck. He paused, his eyes narrowing as he turned toward the direction of the attack. "Well, now," he said, a smirk curling his lips. "What do we have here?" Another click, and then another. This time, three more projectiles shot toward him from different directions. He dodged each one with ease, his movements fluid and precise. His smirk widened as he realized what was happening. These weren''t ordinary traps. They were modern assassination weapons, meticulously placed and designed to kill with precision. "How delightful," he said, his voice dripping with mockery. "They are trying. How sweet of them to put in the effort." S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The attacks came faster now, a flurry of darts, bullets, and blades. Lyerin danced through them, his laughter returning in full force. Each dodge, each step, was a performance, his movements both graceful and chaotic. He mocked the weapons as they came, calling out their inadequacies. "Too slow!" he shouted, leaping over a barrage of bullets. "Too predictable!" he added, twisting mid-air to avoid a hidden blade. "Is this the best you''ve got?" But then, the game changed. Chapter 333: Test A low hum filled the air, a sound that made even Lyerin pause.He tilted his head, intrigued, as the ground beneath him began to glow with intricate patterns. Sigils, ancient and malevolent, carved themselves into the earth, pulsating with an ominous red light. "Oh?" he said, his grin widening. "Now this is interesting." The air grew heavy, thick with an eldritch energy that made the forest tremble. The sigils exploded in a burst of light, and out of the ground rose twisted constructs¡ªBorgias Assassination mechanisms, their forms grotesque and otherworldly. They were no longer mere weapons; they were eldritch creations fueled by forbidden magic, each one a masterpiece of terror. Lyerin''s eyes lit up with excitement as the constructs began their assault. Tendrils of black energy lashed out at him, their movements erratic and unpredictable. Blades forged from cursed metals sliced through the air, aiming for his vitals. Explosions of dark fire erupted around him, each one timed perfectly to box him in. He laughed¡ªa deep, maniacal laugh that echoed across the forest. "Yes! That''s it! Show me what you''ve got!" The constructs were relentless, their attacks a symphony of chaos. They adapted to his movements, predicting his dodges and countering his strikes. For the first time in what felt like an eternity, Lyerin felt challenged. His heart raced, his blood pumped, and his grin stretched wider than ever. "You''re trying to kill me?" he shouted, his voice brimming with exhilaration. "You think you can stop me with this? Come on, give me more!" The ground cracked beneath his feet as he leaped toward one of the constructs, his movements a blur. His hand clenched into a fist, and with a single punch, he shattered the construct into pieces. But no sooner had he destroyed it than three more rose to take its place, their forms even more twisted and deadly. The forest became a battlefield, the once serene landscape now a warzone of eldritch energy and destruction. Lyerin reveled in the chaos, his laughter growing louder with each passing moment. He dodged, attacked, and taunted, his every move a testament to his unrelenting thirst for excitement. At one point, a massive explosion erupted behind him, the shockwave propelling him forward. He landed in a crouch, his hair disheveled and his clothes singed. He looked up at the constructs, his eyes gleaming with madness. "You''re getting better," he said, his tone almost appreciative. "But you''re still not good enough." The attacks intensified, the constructs pouring every ounce of their eldritch energy into their assault. The forest was consumed by darkness, the air crackling with malevolent power. Lyerin fought on, his laughter ringing out like a beacon of insanity amidst the chaos. As the battle raged, he began to notice something. The constructs weren''t just attacking blindly. They were working together, their movements coordinated and deliberate. It was as if they were being controlled by something¡ªor someone. "Ah," Lyerin said, his grin widening. "So that''s how it is. You''re not just mindless puppets, are you? There''s a hand guiding you. A hand that thinks it can kill me." He laughed again, his voice dripping with mockery. "Well, let''s see how long that hand can hold out." The eldritch constructs responded with renewed fury, their attacks becoming even more desperate and intense. But no matter how hard they tried, they couldn''t land a single blow. Lyerin was untouchable, a whirlwind of chaos that danced through their onslaught with ease. "You''re fun," he said, his voice echoing across the battlefield. "But not fun enough." With a final burst of energy, Lyerin unleashed a devastating attack, his power tearing through the constructs like paper. The eldritch energy dissipated, the sigils faded, and the forest fell silent once more. Lyerin stood amidst the wreckage, his chest heaving and his grin still firmly in place. "Now that was entertaining," he said, his voice filled with satisfaction. "But I''m still not done." He looked toward the path ahead, his eyes gleaming with anticipation. "There''s more fun to be had. And I''m just getting started." ¡­ On the other hand, the group pressed on, their breaths ragged, lungs burning as they tore through the dense forest. The Scarred Soldier led the way, his expression grim and tense. Behind him, the Younger Woman clenched her fists, her face pale from the strain of keeping pace. Donovan, Theran, Miriam, and Mikhail followed closely, each of them pushing their bodies to their limits. Every step was a testament to their will to survive, but the weight of their situation bore heavily on them. The tension was palpable as they moved, each one acutely aware of the horrifying truth¡ªthat Lyerin was no ordinary foe. They had faced danger countless times before, endured missions that would have broken lesser assassins, but this was different. This was a nightmare that refused to end. As they ran, a heated debate broke out among them, their voices a mixture of desperation and fear. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "This isn''t going to work!" Donovan shouted, his voice strained. "We''re wasting energy on a gamble!" The Scarred Soldier didn''t look back. "What other choice do we have? Do you want to just stop and die?" "But these techniques," Theran interjected, clutching his side where a deep internal ache was forming. "They''re not meant to be used like this! If we keep this up, we''ll kill ourselves before he even catches us!" The Younger Woman gritted her teeth. "You think I don''t know that? But what''s the alternative? Do nothing and wait for him to tear us apart?" Miriam, her face slick with sweat, finally snapped, "We''re running on borrowed time! If we don''t test this now, we''re as good as dead anyway. He''s toying with us, don''t you see? He''s not hunting us like prey¡ªhe''s enjoying this!" Mikhail nodded, his usually calm demeanor cracking under the pressure. "She''s right. He''s not trying to kill us outright. He''s dragging this out because it amuses him. If we can confirm that, then maybe we have a way to use it against him." "But what if you''re wrong?" Donovan shot back. "What if he''s just waiting for us to tire out? Then this will all be for nothing!" The Scarred Soldier''s voice cut through their bickering like a blade. "Enough. We''re doing this." The others fell silent, their labored breaths the only sound accompanying their rapid footsteps. Despite their fears, none of them could argue against him. They had come to a grim consensus: the only way to survive was to test their theory. If Lyerin was truly just toying with them, then provoking his laughter might reveal his intentions. It was a desperate gamble, but it was all they had left. Chapter 334: Result One by one, they began activating forbidden assassination techniques, each one a brutal toll on their bodies.These were abilities reserved for the most desperate of situations, techniques that harnessed their life force in exchange for raw power. The Younger Woman''s hands glowed faintly as she activated a technique that sharpened her senses but sent a searing pain coursing through her nerves. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Theran muttered an incantation under his breath, his veins darkening as his internal energy was pushed beyond its limits. Miriam and Mikhail exchanged a glance before nodding, both of them invoking abilities that caused their muscles to spasm violently as they forced their bodies to move even faster. Donovan hesitated for a moment, his hand trembling as he prepared to activate his own technique. "This is insanity," he muttered under his breath. "We don''t have time for doubts," the Scarred Soldier growled. "Do it." Donovan clenched his jaw and complied, his body surging with unnatural speed as the technique took hold. The group moved like phantoms through the forest, their forms barely visible as they pushed themselves to the brink. But the price was steep. Every step sent waves of pain through their bodies, their internal organs straining under the pressure. Blood trickled from the corners of their mouths, a grim reminder of the cost of their actions. "This better work," Theran said through gritted teeth, his voice barely audible over the sound of their footsteps. "It has to," Miriam replied, though her voice lacked conviction. As they ran, the arguments resumed, their desperation bleeding into their words. "What if this only makes him angrier?" Donovan asked, his voice tinged with panic. "What if provoking him is the worst thing we could do?" The Younger Woman shot him a glare. "Do you have a better idea? Because I''m all ears!" "He''s right to be worried," Mikhail said, his tone grim. "This is a gamble, and we''re betting everything on a guess. If we''re wrong, there''s no second chance." The Scarred Soldier growled, "Stop second-guessing yourselves! Focus! If he laughs again, we''ll know we''re right. If not¡­ well, we won''t live long enough to regret it." Their bodies screamed in protest, every muscle and bone begging for relief. But they pressed on, their minds fixated on one singular goal: to confirm their theory. Time seemed to stretch endlessly as they ran, each second feeling like an eternity. The forest blurred around them, the trees and shadows blending into a dizzying mosaic of green and black. And then, it happened. A sound pierced the oppressive silence, low at first but growing steadily louder. It was unmistakable¡ªa chilling, maniacal laughter that seemed to echo from every direction. The group froze in their tracks, their eyes wide with horror as the sound washed over them. "No¡­" Donovan whispered, his voice barely audible. "It worked." The Younger Woman staggered, her knees nearly buckling from the realization. "He''s¡­ he''s laughing¡­" The Scarred Soldier''s expression darkened. "That means he''s still playing with us. He''s not trying to kill us¡ªat least, not yet." Miriam clutched her chest, her breathing uneven as she tried to process the situation. "So it''s true. He''s¡­ he''s just having fun." Mikhail nodded slowly, his face pale. "That''s why he hasn''t finished us off yet. He''s dragging this out because it amuses him." Theran clenched his fists, his body trembling with a mix of anger and fear. "We''re nothing more than entertainment to him." For a moment, the group stood in silence, the weight of their realization pressing down on them. The laughter continued, growing louder and more menacing with each passing second. It was a sound that would haunt them for the rest of their lives¡ªhowever short that might be. Finally, the Scarred Soldier broke the silence. "Keep moving. We can''t stop now. If he''s still playing, that means we have time. We just have to figure out how to use it." The others nodded, their expressions grim but resolute. Despite the terror that gripped them, they found a sliver of hope in the confirmation of their theory. They weren''t safe¡ªnot by a long shot¡ªbut at least they understood Lyerin''s twisted game. And as long as they understood it, they still had a chance. The Scarred Soldier motioned sharply with his hand, a silent signal to press forward as the others barely managed to keep up. Their breaths came out in ragged gasps, the forest blurring around them as they pushed their bodies to the absolute limit. Every step felt heavier, their muscles screaming in protest as they tapped into their most forbidden techniques. These weren''t skills they had ever expected to use¡ªnot even in the direst missions. They were techniques meant for one thing: survival at all costs, no matter the toll it took on their own bodies. Miriam was the first to activate her technique. She muttered an incantation under her breath, her fingers trembling as she drew symbols into the air. Her mana surged unnaturally, coalescing into what looked like a translucent barrier of whirling blades that materialized behind them. The barrier spun violently, slicing through the dense foliage and leaving behind a deadly trap for Lyerin. But as soon as the spell took form, blood trickled from Miriam''s nose, and her knees buckled slightly. She pushed forward without complaint, knowing full well the consequences of using such a draining technique. "We''re not going to outrun him," Theran growled, his voice hoarse as he dug into a pouch at his side. He pulled out a handful of enchanted talismans and flung them behind him. Each one landed in the soil with a faint glow before erupting into towering columns of fire. The heat licked at their backs as they ran, the flames consuming everything in their wake. "We can only slow him down! If this doesn''t work, we''re done for!" Mikhail, his face pale and drenched with sweat, activated his own technique. His body shimmered with a faint blue glow as he invoked a speed-enhancing spell that pushed him ahead of the group. He clenched his fists, leaving behind trails of pure mana that coiled like serpents in the air. "I''ll leave mana trails to trip him up!" he shouted. The trails solidified into jagged spikes moments later, each one pulsating with volatile energy. But with each spike he conjured, his breathing grew more labored, and his steps faltered. "Stop exhausting yourself, Mikhail!" Donovan barked, though his own body showed signs of strain. His veins glowed faintly as he channeled his forbidden technique¡ªa spell that accelerated his movements while creating bursts of concussive force behind him. Every time his foot struck the ground, it sent shockwaves rippling backward, tearing up the terrain and making it harder for anyone to follow. "We need to conserve our strength, or we''re dead!" The Younger Woman stumbled slightly as she chanted an incantation, her voice barely above a whisper. Her hands glowed with an eerie red light as she cast a spell that created shadowy illusions of the group running in different directions. The illusions scattered into the forest, each one a perfect replica of their desperate movements. "This¡­ should confuse him¡­ for a little while," she panted, blood dripping from the corners of her mouth. The spell drained her heavily, but she forced herself to keep moving. The Scarred Soldier was silent, his face a mask of determination as he activated his own technique. A faint black aura surrounded him as his mana surged, creating a pulsating sphere of energy that expanded outward. The sphere shattered trees and rocks in its wake, creating a chaotic barrier of debris behind them. "Focus on the mission," he growled through clenched teeth. "We need to keep moving, no matter what." Chapter 335: Appearance Their combined efforts turned the forest into a battlefield of traps and spells.The ground behind them was scorched, riddled with spikes, and covered in debris. Illusions darted through the trees, their ghostly forms adding to the chaos. But even with everything they threw at Lyerin, his laughter remained a haunting presence in the distance, growing louder with every passing second. Miriam coughed violently, blood staining her lips as she stumbled. "We''re¡­ throwing everything we have at him¡­ and he''s still coming." "He''s toying with us," Theran said, his voice filled with despair. "He hasn''t even tried to catch up yet. He''s letting us burn ourselves out." "Don''t think about it!" Donovan snapped, though his own panic was evident. "Just keep moving!" The forest grew darker as the sun dipped below the horizon, casting long shadows that seemed to reach out toward them. Their mana reserves were dwindling, each spell and technique taking a toll that they could no longer ignore. Mikhail''s legs gave out for a moment, and he stumbled forward, catching himself on a tree. The glow around him flickered, and he cursed under his breath. "I¡­ I can''t keep this up¡­" "None of us can," the Younger Woman admitted, her voice trembling. "But we don''t have a choice." The Scarred Soldier slowed his pace slightly, his sharp eyes scanning the terrain ahead. He spotted a narrow ravine up ahead and motioned for the others to follow. "Through there!" he ordered. "We can use the terrain to our advantage!" They veered toward the ravine, their breaths coming in short, shallow gasps. The rocky walls provided some semblance of cover, but it wasn''t enough to ease their fears. The Scarred Soldier turned to Miriam and Theran, his expression grim. "Set more traps. Whatever you have left." Miriam nodded weakly, her hands shaking as she conjured another barrier of spinning blades. The spell fizzled slightly, a sign of her depleted mana, but she pushed through the pain. Theran threw down more talismans, each one creating bursts of fire that illuminated the narrow passage. As they emerged from the ravine, their bodies were pushed to the brink. The Younger Woman collapsed to her knees, her breaths shallow and uneven. "I¡­ I can''t¡­" "Get up!" the Scarred Soldier barked, pulling her to her feet. "We''re not done yet!" But despite his words, even he was struggling to stand. His vision blurred, and his muscles ached with every movement. The others weren''t faring any better. Donovan leaned heavily against a tree, his hands trembling as he tried to steady himself. Mikhail sat on the ground, his head hanging low as he gasped for air. Theran and Miriam were barely conscious, their bodies slumped against the rocky wall of the ravine. For a moment, the group was silent, the only sound being their labored breathing. The oppressive weight of their situation pressed down on them, and the realization that they couldn''t go any further was inescapable. They had given everything they had, and it still wasn''t enough. "I can''t¡­ I can''t do this anymore," Mikhail muttered, his voice barely above a whisper. "None of us can," the Younger Woman replied, tears streaming down her face. "We''ve¡­ we''ve reached our limit." The Scarred Soldier clenched his fists, his body trembling with exhaustion and frustration. "We can''t stop¡­ not now¡­" But deep down, even he knew the truth. They had nothing left to give. And Lyerin''s laughter was still there, echoing through the forest like a cruel reminder of their impending doom. The air grew heavier, the oppressive silence pressing down on the Scarred Soldier, Younger Woman, Donovan, Theran, Miriam, and Mikhail as they sat, slumped and broken, against the jagged walls of the ravine. Their breaths were shallow and strained, their bodies trembling with the strain of having pushed beyond their limits. Every muscle screamed in pain, every ounce of mana in their bodies depleted. They were drained, utterly and completely. And then it came¡ªthe sound they dreaded, the sound they had been running from all along. That laughter. Lyerin''s laughter echoed through the air, faint at first, then growing louder and louder, until it seemed to reverberate through the trees and into their very bones. It was manic, unrelenting, and laced with a sick sense of amusement. The group froze, their exhaustion momentarily replaced by sheer terror. They couldn''t see him yet, but they could feel him¡ªhis presence, his energy, his bloodlust. It was overwhelming, suffocating, like a predator cornering its prey. The Scarred Soldier struggled to his feet, leaning heavily against the rocky wall for support. His legs shook, and his vision blurred, but he forced himself to stand, if only to face the inevitable with what little dignity he had left. The others followed his lead, though their movements were slow and unsteady. Miriam winced as she pushed herself upright, clutching her side where a faint, sharp pain reminded her of the cost of her forbidden spells. Mikhail groaned, his hands trembling as he reached for a dagger he no longer had the strength to wield. The laughter grew closer, until finally, he appeared. Lyerin stepped into view, his silhouette framed against the darkening sky. His expression was wild, his grin wide and unhinged, his eyes gleaming with a mixture of exhilaration and madness. His clothes were torn in places, his hair disheveled, and yet he exuded an air of effortless power. He wasn''t even breathing heavily¡ªhe was entirely untouched by the chaos they had left in their wake. For a long moment, none of them moved. The group could do nothing but stare as he approached, his footsteps slow and deliberate. Each step echoed in their ears, a harbinger of their doom. The oppressive energy that radiated from him was unlike anything they had ever felt before. It wasn''t just power¡ªit was domination, a suffocating reminder of their insignificance in the face of his might. Lyerin stopped a short distance away, his grin never faltering. He tilted his head slightly, his gaze sweeping over the six of them, taking in their battered and broken forms. There was no pity in his eyes, no mercy¡ªonly amusement. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. For a moment, the only sound was the rustling of the wind through the trees and the faint crackling of the traps they had set earlier, still smoldering in the background. "Well, well," Lyerin said at last, his voice calm but carrying a chilling edge. "You''ve made it this far. Impressive. Most don''t even try to run, let alone fight. But you... you''ve given me quite the chase." The Scarred Soldier clenched his fists, his nails digging into his palms. He wanted to say something, to stand his ground, but his body wouldn''t obey him. His strength was gone, his mana spent. All he could do was glare at Lyerin, though even that felt futile. Lyerin chuckled, a low, rumbling sound that sent shivers down their spines. "Oh, don''t give me that look," he said, taking a step closer. "I''m not here to finish you off. Not yet, at least. You''ve amused me too much for that." The Younger Woman let out a shaky breath, her legs threatening to give out beneath her. "What¡­ do you want?" she managed to ask, her voice barely above a whisper. "What do I want?" Lyerin repeated, his grin widening. "I want you to keep running. I want you to keep fighting. I want you to keep amusing me. That''s all." Donovan, his face pale and drenched in sweat, looked up at Lyerin with a mixture of fear and defiance. "You''re¡­ playing with us," he said, his voice hoarse. "You''re just¡­ playing a game." Lyerin laughed again, louder this time, the sound echoing through the ravine. "Of course I am! What else would this be? You''ve given me more entertainment in the past few hours than I''ve had in years. Your traps, your spells, your desperate attempts to escape¡­ It''s all been so deliciously entertaining." Theran gritted his teeth, his hands balling into weak fists. "You''re¡­ a monster," he spat, though his voice lacked the strength to carry the insult. "A monster?" Lyerin echoed, his grin never wavering. "Perhaps. But I repeat, isn''t it better to be a monster than a coward? At least I know what I am. Can you say the same for yourselves?" The group fell silent, their heads hanging low as they struggled to even stay upright. Lyerin watched them for a moment, his eyes gleaming with a mixture of amusement and something darker¡ªsomething unspoken. Finally, he spoke again, his tone light but with an unmistakable edge. "You''ve done well to make it this far. Truly, I''m impressed. But now¡­ you''re done. Your mana is gone, your bodies are broken, and you have nothing left to give." He stepped closer, his presence looming over them like a shadow. "So," he said, his voice dropping to a chilling whisper, "crawl. If you have no more mana and you''re tired, then crawl. Show me how far you''re willing to go to survive. Amuse me one last time." His laughter echoed through the ravine once more, loud and unrelenting, as the group stared at him in stunned silence, their exhaustion and despair swallowing any remaining hope they had. Chapter 336: Crawl The oppressive silence of the forest was broken by Lyerin''s chilling laughter.The six of them¡ªScarred Soldier, Younger Woman, Donovan, Theran, Miriam, and Mikhail¡ªwere frozen in fear and exhaustion, their bodies barely holding together after their desperate attempts to escape. Lyerin loomed over them like a predator savoring its victory, his grin widening as he studied their battered and broken forms. "Well?" Lyerin said, his voice deceptively light but carrying a cold undertone. "Didn''t you hear me? Crawl." He tilted his head, his gaze flicking between them. "You''re tired, your mana is gone, your bodies are failing¡­ but I didn''t say you could stop moving. Crawl." None of them moved. Their minds screamed at them to obey, but their bodies refused to cooperate. The Scarred Soldier clenched his fists, his nails biting into his palms as he tried to summon the strength to defy him. The Younger Woman''s breathing hitched, her eyes wide with a mix of terror and disbelief. Donovan let out a shaky breath, his legs trembling beneath him, while Theran, Miriam, and Mikhail simply stared at the ground, unable to lift their heads. Lyerin''s grin faltered for the briefest of moments, his expression darkening. "Oh, come now," he said, crouching down to their level. "I thought you understood how this worked. I give the orders, and you follow. Isn''t that how it''s been all along?" When none of them responded, he sighed dramatically, standing back up. "Fine. If you won''t crawl willingly, I''ll give you some¡­ motivation." Reaching into a small pouch at his side, Lyerin produced a strange, writhing creature. It was a small, grotesque-looking insect with segmented legs and a glistening, almost metallic exoskeleton. The way it squirmed in his hand was unnerving, its movements quick and erratic as if it were desperate to escape. "Do you know what this is?" Lyerin asked, holding the bug up for them to see. He didn''t wait for an answer. "This," he said, his grin returning, "is something I picked up back on Earth. You see, I was quite¡­ curious. There''s no shortage of terrifying things in nature if you know where to look." The group''s eyes were fixed on the bug, their fear intensifying with every word. Lyerin''s voice took on an almost giddy tone as he continued, "This little guy is special. It''s a burrowing parasite. Once it finds a host¡ªwell, let''s just say it makes itself comfortable. It digs under the skin, finds its way into the bloodstream, and from there, it¡­ eats." His grin widened as he added, "Slowly. Painfully. It starts with the soft tissues¡ªmuscles, organs¡ªand then, eventually, the brain." The Younger Woman let out a choked gasp, her trembling hands clutching at her chest as if to shield herself. Mikhail muttered a curse under his breath, his voice shaking. Donovan clenched his jaw, his eyes narrowing in defiance despite the fear etched across his face. Lyerin''s gaze darted between them, his amusement growing. "Don''t believe me? Well, why don''t I show you?" Without hesitation, he dropped the insect onto the Scarred Soldier''s arm. The man flinched, his body instinctively trying to pull away, but he was too weak to stop the bug as it began to burrow into his skin. The Scarred Soldier let out a cry of pain, his hand instinctively clawing at his arm, but it was too late¡ªthe bug had already disappeared beneath the surface. The others watched in horror as the man''s veins began to darken, the path of the insect''s movement visible beneath his skin. Lyerin''s laughter rang out again, louder this time. "Ah, see? Isn''t it fascinating? Truly one of Earth''s hidden gems. Of course, I had to go to great lengths to find these little guys. Spent quite some time searching for them, actually. "Did you know I was looking for them earlier? Back when you were hiding among those pathetic government soldiers? Oh, I knew you were there. But I was busy. Busy finding these." He reached into his pouch again, pulling out several more of the writhing bugs. "Now," he said, his tone turning sharp, "are you going to move, or am I going to have to release the rest of them?" The group didn''t need to be told twice. Despite their exhaustion, they forced themselves to move, crawling on their hands and knees across the uneven ground. Every movement was agony, their bodies protesting with every inch they gained. But the alternative was unthinkable. Lyerin watched them with a twisted grin, his laughter echoing through the forest as they crawled. "That''s it," he said, his voice dripping with mockery. "Keep going. One foot in front of the other. Crawl like your lives depend on it¡ªbecause they do." He walked alongside them, his steps slow and deliberate as he continued to taunt them. "You know," he said, his tone conversational, "I almost admire you. Most people would have given up by now. But you? You''re stubborn. I like that. It makes this so much more entertaining." The Scarred Soldier gritted his teeth, his hands digging into the dirt as he pushed himself forward. The Younger Woman bit her lip, tears streaming down her face as she fought to keep moving. Donovan let out a pained groan, his arms trembling with the effort it took to crawl. Theran, Miriam, and Mikhail followed suit, their bodies shaking with every step. Lyerin''s laughter grew louder, his amusement reaching its peak as he watched them struggle. "Oh, this is priceless," he said, wiping a tear from his eye. "Absolutely priceless. You''re like worms, squirming in the dirt. But don''t worry¡ªI''ll let you go. Eventually. Once I''ve had my fun." The group didn''t respond. They couldn''t. As the six crawled desperately through the forest floor, their bodies trembling with exhaustion, Lyerin''s voice cut through the night like a blade. "Faster!" he barked, his tone sharp and filled with mockery. "What are you, slugs? Even the bugs on your skin are faster than this pathetic display!" Miriam, barely able to lift her arms, let out a strained whimper as her knees scraped against the rough terrain. Scarred Soldier gritted his teeth, his muscles trembling from the strain, while Donovan let out a ragged breath, unable to suppress his groan of pain. But Lyerin wasn''t satisfied. He stalked behind them, his footsteps deliberate and heavy as he closed the distance between himself and the group. Suddenly, without warning, he lashed out with his foot, kicking Theran square in the ribs. The man let out a pained cry as he collapsed face-first into the dirt, clutching his side. "Pathetic," Lyerin sneered, circling around to Miriam. With one swift motion, he grabbed a fistful of her hair and yanked her head back, forcing her to look up at him. Her tear-streaked face quivered with fear, but she didn''t dare speak. "Is this all you''ve got?" Lyerin taunted, leaning down to meet her gaze. "You''ve made it this far, and now you''re just going to collapse? Come on, show me some spirit!" He shoved her head back down, letting her crumple to the ground before turning his attention to the others. The Younger Woman flinched as Lyerin''s shadow loomed over her. She scrambled to crawl faster, her hands and knees bloodied from the rough ground. But Lyerin wasn''t satisfied with her pace. With a cruel smile, he kicked at her legs, sending her sprawling. "Move faster!" he bellowed, his laughter echoing in the night. "I said crawl! Not lie there like the worms you are!" The group tried to comply, pushing their broken bodies to the limit as Lyerin continued to torment them. He kicked at their sides, shoved them into the dirt, and mocked their every struggle. Each time one of them slowed down, he was there, prodding and abusing them with a sickening glee. "You thought you could escape me?" Lyerin said, his voice dripping with venom. "You thought you could outsmart me? Look at you now. Crawling in the dirt like insects, while I stand above you." He kicked Mikhail in the back, causing the man to collapse with a grunt of pain. "You call this running?" Lyerin sneered. "You call this fighting back? I''ve seen rats with more determination!" The group couldn''t respond. They couldn''t even look up. All they could do was keep moving, their bodies screaming in agony as Lyerin''s abuse rained down on them. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Suddenly, Lyerin''s voice turned mocking, almost playful. "Maybe I should bring out more bugs," he said, his grin widening. "You know, just to motivate you. Would you like that? Another little friend to crawl under your skin? Or maybe I''ll just sit back and watch as you collapse one by one." He laughed again, the sound cruel and unrelenting. "Oh, this is too good. You''re all so weak, so pathetic. And yet, you keep going. Why? What''s the point? You know you can''t win. You know you''re at my mercy. So why bother?" But even as he mocked them, the group kept moving. They didn''t have a choice. Every time one of them faltered, Lyerin was there, his kicks were outrageous and physically harmful, making them grit his teeth. Chapter 337: Torture As the six continued to crawl through the forest, their bodies shaking with exhaustion and pain, Lyerin''s laughter filled the air like a predator toying with its prey.He loomed over them, each step deliberate, his gaze gleaming with sadistic amusement. "Is that all you''ve got?" Lyerin sneered, crouching down to Miriam''s level. He grabbed her arm and twisted it just enough to make her cry out in pain. "You think this little display of determination impresses me? Crawl faster, or I''ll break this arm just to give you something real to cry about!" Miriam bit her lip to hold back her scream, tears streaming down her dirt-covered face as she clawed forward. Donovan, who was just ahead of her, glanced back with wide, terrified eyes but didn''t dare stop to help. Lyerin''s gaze shot to him immediately. "Oh, so you care about your little friends?" Lyerin chuckled, walking over to Donovan with a calm yet terrifying pace. "Donovan, was it? Tell me, does it hurt more to see her suffer, or knowing you''re too much of a coward to do anything about it?" He delivered a sharp kick to Donovan''s ribs, sending him sprawling to the ground with a choked cry. The Scarred Soldier, already panting heavily, gritted his teeth and tried to muster his strength to intervene. "Leave them alone..." he muttered, his voice weak but filled with defiance. Lyerin''s sharp ears caught the words, and he turned with a grin that sent a chill down the soldier''s spine. "Leave them alone? Oh, are you volunteering to take their punishment instead?" Lyerin asked, his tone dripping with mockery. He grabbed the soldier by the back of his collar and yanked him upright, his grip like a vice. "You''re already crawling like the dog you are. Maybe I should treat you like one." Without warning, Lyerin slammed the Scarred Soldier back into the dirt, pressing his foot against the man''s back to keep him down. "Bark for me," he said, his voice eerily calm. The soldier''s face contorted in a mix of humiliation and rage, but he didn''t make a sound. Lyerin pressed harder, causing the man to grunt in pain. "I said, bark," Lyerin repeated, his tone turning deadly. "Or do you want to see what these little bugs can do when I get creative?" He held up another wriggling insect, its sharp mandibles snapping in the dim light. The sight made Miriam and the Younger Woman recoil in horror, their breaths hitching. The Scarred Soldier finally let out a low, defeated growl, and Lyerin''s grin widened. "Good boy," he said, stepping off the man''s back. "Now, all of you¡ªcrawl faster! Unless you want another one of these delightful creatures to keep you company." Theran, already on the verge of collapse, pushed himself forward with shaking arms. His breathing was ragged, each movement sending jolts of pain through his battered body. "Why are you doing this?" he gasped, unable to hold back his question any longer. "What... what do you want from us?" Lyerin stopped in his tracks, tilting his head as if considering the question. Then he crouched down next to Theran, his expression unreadable. "What do I want?" he repeated, his voice quiet and almost thoughtful. Then, without warning, his face twisted into a manic grin. "I want to see how far you can go before you break. I want to hear your screams, feel your fear, and watch you squirm. It''s... entertaining." He leaned closer, his voice dropping to a whisper. "And the best part? You can''t do a thing to stop me." Theran shuddered, his heart pounding as Lyerin stood up and gestured for them to keep moving. "Come on now," Lyerin said, clapping his hands mockingly. "You''ve got so much more crawling to do before I''m bored." Mikhail, who had been eerily silent, finally spoke up, his voice trembling but defiant. "You''re a monster," he spat, his eyes glaring up at Lyerin despite his fear. "No one deserves this. Not even us." Lyerin''s laughter rang out again, sharp and cruel. "A monster?" he repeated, feigning offense. "Oh, you flatter me, Mikhail. But you see, I''m not just a monster. I''m your monster. And as long as you keep entertaining me, I''ll let you live. Isn''t that generous of me?" He kicked Mikhail in the shoulder, sending him sprawling. "Now, stop talking and start crawling. Or maybe I''ll change my mind." The group continued their torturous crawl, their bodies and spirits pushed beyond their limits. The agony stretched endlessly, the forest echoing with Lyerin''s mocking laughter as he circled his victims like a predator savoring its prey. His expression grew darker, more malicious, with each passing second, as though their suffering fed something deep and primal within him. "You''re slowing down," Lyerin sneered, his voice cutting through the oppressive silence like a blade. He crouched beside Miriam, who was trembling so violently she could barely keep crawling. Her breaths came in sharp, shallow gasps as her fingers clawed at the dirt. Lyerin reached out and grabbed a fistful of her hair, yanking her head back so she was forced to look at him. "What''s the matter? Losing your spirit already? I thought you were supposed to be strong." Miriam whimpered but didn''t respond, her tears mixing with the mud on her face. Lyerin let out a disappointed sigh. "Pathetic," he muttered, before throwing her face-first into the ground. The impact left her coughing and sputtering, but she didn''t stop moving. None of them could stop. "Let''s make this more interesting," Lyerin said suddenly, his voice dripping with sadistic excitement. He pulled out a small vial filled with a thick, crimson liquid. "Do you know what this is?" he asked, holding it up for all of them to see. The group glanced at it warily but said nothing. Lyerin grinned. "This little concoction will make your pain a hundred times worse. Every scrape, every bruise, every little cut¡ªmultiplied. And the best part? It''s slow-acting. You won''t feel it right away. Oh no, the real fun comes later." Without waiting for a response, he walked over to Theran, who was barely conscious, and poured a few drops onto an open wound on his arm. Theran''s body stiffened immediately, his eyes widening in terror as a burning sensation began to spread through his veins. He let out a strangled scream, his body convulsing as the pain intensified. The others froze, their faces pale with fear. "Please, stop!" the Younger Woman cried, her voice breaking. "We''ll do whatever you want, just don''t¡ª" "Don''t what?" Lyerin interrupted, his tone mocking. He turned to her with an exaggerated look of curiosity. "Don''t hurt you? Don''t make you suffer? Oh, but where''s the fun in that?" He laughed again, the sound cold and hollow. "You don''t get to make demands. You''re nothing but toys for me to play with. And when I''m done, I''ll decide if you''re worth keeping alive." He moved to Donovan next, who flinched as Lyerin crouched beside him. "You''ve been awfully quiet, Donovan," Lyerin said, his voice low and menacing. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Are you plotting something? Thinking of a way to escape?" He grabbed Donovan''s hand and twisted it at an unnatural angle, eliciting a pained cry. "Tell me, Donovan. What''s going through that little head of yours?" "I¡ª" Donovan stammered, his voice shaking. "I''m just trying to survive." Lyerin tilted his head, pretending to consider the answer. Then he smirked. "Wrong answer," he said, snapping Donovan''s finger with a sickening crack. The scream that followed sent chills through the group, but none of them dared to intervene. "Faster," Lyerin ordered, standing up and gesturing for them to keep moving. "I want to see how far you can crawl before your bodies give out. Or maybe I''ll get bored and make things even worse. It''s up to you." The Scarred Soldier clenched his fists, his nails digging into his palms as he forced himself forward. His body was screaming for rest, his vision blurry from exhaustion, but he couldn''t stop. None of them could. Lyerin''s presence was a constant, suffocating weight, his every word and action designed to break them. But Lyerin wasn''t content with just watching them suffer. He wanted to push them further, to see how much more they could endure. He grabbed a long, thin branch from the ground and began striking them with it, the sharp cracks echoing through the forest. Each blow left angry red welts on their skin, but he didn''t stop. If anything, he seemed to enjoy their cries of pain, his grin widening with each strike. "Move faster," he demanded, his voice cold and unyielding. "I won''t say it again." When they didn''t move quickly enough, he threw the branch aside and resorted to kicking them instead. His boots connected with ribs, shoulders, and backs, sending them sprawling. But no matter how much it hurt, they always got back up. They had no choice. "You''re all so weak," Lyerin taunted, his voice dripping with disdain. "Is this really the best you can do? Pathetic." He kicked Mikhail in the stomach, knocking the wind out of him. "Crawl, worm. Show me that you''re not completely worthless." Mikhail coughed violently, blood staining his lips, but he kept moving. The others followed suit, their bodies battered and broken but still fighting to survive. Lyerin watched them with a mixture of amusement and contempt, his eyes gleaming with a sadistic light. And then, as if to make things even worse, he released the bugs again. The sight of the wriggling creatures made the group freeze in terror, their breaths hitching as the insects began to crawl toward them. "You know what to do," Lyerin said, his tone casual. "Keep moving, or let them have their fun. Your choice." Chapter 338 Fighting back The bugs reached them within seconds, their sharp mandibles biting into flesh and burrowing under the skin.The pain was indescribable, a searing agony that left them writhing and screaming. But even then, Lyerin wasn''t satisfied. "Keep crawling," he ordered, his voice cutting through their cries. "You''re not done yet." As Lyerin walked alongside the crawling group, his predatory gaze swept over them like a hawk surveying its prey. It wasn''t long before his sharp senses caught something peculiar¡ªDonovan, Theran, Miriam, and Mikhail were subtly, almost imperceptibly, storing mana within themselves. The faint glimmers of energy radiating from their broken, battered forms were enough to ignite a flicker of irritation in Lyerin''s expression. He stopped abruptly, his boots crunching against the dirt and leaves beneath them. "Ah, interesting," he muttered, his voice tinged with amusement. He tilted his head as though considering his next move, and the four who were storing mana froze, their eyes wide with fear. Lyerin''s gaze burned into them, piercing through whatever fragile facade they had managed to muster. The Scarred Soldier and the Younger Woman, on the other hand, displayed no such attempt at storing mana. They continued crawling, their heads bowed, as if resigned to their fate. Lyerin''s attention shifted to them momentarily, his annoyance growing as he realized they were offering no resistance at all. "Stand up," he said sharply, his voice laced with irritation. The Scarred Soldier and the Younger Woman hesitated, their battered bodies struggling to obey the command. When they didn''t move fast enough, Lyerin stepped forward and kicked the Scarred Soldier in the ribs, sending him sprawling onto his side. "I said stand up!" Lyerin bellowed, his voice echoing through the trees. The Scarred Soldier coughed violently, blood dripping from his mouth, but he forced himself to his feet, swaying unsteadily. The Younger Woman followed suit, trembling so violently she could barely stand. Lyerin circled them slowly, like a predator toying with its prey. "And you," he said, his gaze snapping back to Donovan, Theran, Miriam, and Mikhail. "You think I don''t notice? You think I don''t see what you''re doing?" His voice dropped to a low, dangerous growl. "Storing mana in your pathetic state? Are you planning to surprise me? To fight back?" The four of them flinched, their trembling forms betraying their fear. They dared not speak, but their silence only seemed to infuriate Lyerin further. He stepped closer to them, his movements deliberate and menacing, and the oppressive weight of his presence seemed to suffocate the air around them. "You four..." he began, his voice dripping with disdain. "You''re trembling. Why?" He paused, letting the question hang in the air. "Is it because you fear what I''ll do when I find out what pathetic plan you''ve concocted? Or is it simply because you know there''s no escape?" Stay updated through empire Donovan finally broke, his voice shaking as he stammered, "W-we... we don''t have a choice." Lyerin''s lips curled into a wicked smile, his amusement returning in full force. "Oh, Donovan," he said mockingly, crouching down so he was eye-level with the trembling man. "You always have a choice. It''s just that every choice you make will lead to the same result." He chuckled darkly, his laughter sending chills down their spines. Straightening up, Lyerin turned his attention back to the Scarred Soldier and the Younger Woman. "And you two," he said, his tone shifting to one of irritation. "Why aren''t you doing anything? Are you that broken already? Or are you just boring?" The Younger Woman, her voice barely above a whisper, managed to say, "We... we''re too tired." Lyerin stared at her for a long moment, his expression unreadable. Then, without warning, he burst into laughter¡ªa maniacal, unsettling sound that echoed through the forest. "Too tired?" he repeated, clutching his sides as if the very idea was hilarious. "Oh, you poor, poor things. You''ve disappointed me!" The Scarred Soldier and the Younger Woman flinched at his words, their bodies tense as they braced for whatever punishment was to come. But instead of lashing out at them, Lyerin turned his attention back to the four who were storing mana. "You know," he said casually, as if addressing an old friend, "I could kill you right now. Crush whatever little spark of hope you''re clinging to." He paused, his grin widening. "But where''s the fun in that? No, I want to see how far you''ll go. How much you''ll endure before you finally break." He stepped back, gesturing for all of them to continue crawling. "Move faster," he ordered, his voice cold and unyielding. "And don''t even think about trying something stupid. I''ll know." The group obeyed, their bodies trembling with exhaustion and fear. As they crawled, Lyerin''s laughter filled the air once more, a chilling reminder of the monster who held their lives in his hands. As the group continued their desperate crawl, an air of tense silence settled around them. But within their minds, plans began to take form. Though battered and broken, Donovan, Theran, Miriam, Mikhail, and the Scarred Soldier exchanged quick glances filled with determination. The Younger Woman hesitated, unsure, but when Donovan gave her a subtle nod, she steeled herself. This was their only chance¡ªattack now, or succumb entirely to Lyerin''s relentless torment. Lyerin, walking leisurely behind them, chuckled to himself, thoroughly entertained by their misery. He didn''t bother to keep his guard up; to him, they were nothing more than insects squirming at his feet. And that arrogance, they thought, would be their opening. Suddenly, as if cued by some unseen signal, the five of them acted in unison. Donovan and Theran spun around, unleashing twin volleys of mana-infused daggers that shimmered with deadly precision. At the same time, Miriam and Mikhail, both on the flanks, shot off compact bursts of concentrated mana¡ªsharp, invisible projectiles aimed directly at Lyerin''s vital points. The Scarred Soldier, slower but no less determined, launched himself toward Lyerin with brute strength, his arms swinging in an attempt to pummel the monster before him. For a moment, it seemed as if their combined assault would land, the air crackling with the sheer force of their desperation-fueled attack. But Lyerin''s grin only widened. With almost languid ease, Lyerin flicked his wrist, summoning a shimmering, translucent barrier that absorbed the incoming daggers without a sound. The mana projectiles were next, but before they could reach him, Lyerin twisted his body, dodging each one with such precision that it was as if he''d choreographed the entire attack beforehand. His movements were fluid, almost playful, as he sidestepped the Scarred Soldier''s powerful swings, each one missing by mere inches. The Scarred Soldier roared in frustration, pouring the last remnants of his strength into a final, desperate punch. But before his fist could connect, Lyerin grabbed his wrist with an iron grip. "Pathetic," Lyerin muttered, his voice dripping with mockery. With a flick of his hand, he sent the Scarred Soldier flying backward, crashing into a tree with a sickening thud. Miriam and Mikhail tried to capitalize on the moment, rushing in from opposite sides in an attempt to blindside Lyerin. But he saw them coming. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Without even turning his head, he extended his arms outward, catching both of them by their throats. They struggled, clawing at his hands, but his grip was unyielding. "You thought this would work?" Lyerin said, his voice low and menacing. He lifted them higher, watching their faces contort in fear and pain. "I admire your determination, but your execution? Laughable." With a dismissive toss, he threw them both to the ground, where they landed in crumpled heaps. Donovan and Theran, the last two standing, exchanged a frantic glance. Together, they unleashed their most powerful attack yet¡ªan intricate web of mana threads designed to bind and incapacitate Lyerin. The threads shot out like serpents, coiling toward him with blinding speed. But Lyerin didn''t even flinch. With a single clap of his hands, a shockwave of raw power erupted from his body, disintegrating the mana threads before they could reach him. The force of the blast sent Donovan and Theran stumbling backward, their balance completely lost. And then, it was over. The group lay scattered and broken, their failed attack draining the last of their strength. They couldn''t move, couldn''t fight back. They could only watch as Lyerin strode toward them, his expression one of amused disappointment. "Was that it?" Lyerin asked, crouching down to meet Donovan''s gaze. "Was that your grand plan? To ambush me like cowards and hope for the best?" He shook his head, laughing softly. "You''re even more entertaining than I thought." One by one, they lowered their heads, unable to meet his gaze. Whatever hope they had clung to was gone now, crushed beneath the weight of Lyerin''s overwhelming power. "Back to crawling," Lyerin said, his tone casual but commanding. "You''ve earned your punishment." Defeated, they obeyed. Dragging their broken bodies across the ground once more, they resumed their humiliating crawl, each movement a painful reminder of their failure. Chapter 339 Strange courage Donovan, Theran, Miriam, and Mikhail lay sprawled across the dirt, their bodies battered and their mana reserves depleted from their failed attempts to resist Lyerin. Despite their exhaustion, the spark of determination refused to fade from their eyes. As they crawled forward, the silence of their grim reality was finally broken by Donovan, his voice barely more than a strained whisper."You ever notice," Donovan began, pausing to catch his breath, "how Lyerin seems... obsessed with making things entertaining for himself? Like it''s some grand show only he understands?" Theran, dragging himself forward with labored breaths, gave a dry chuckle, though it quickly turned into a pained cough. "Yeah... the guy doesn''t just kill. No. He has to turn it into some twisted carnival of suffering. Who does that?" Miriam, her face pale but her mind sharp, chimed in. "It''s more than that. It''s not just entertainment. It''s like... like he''s addicted to being the center of everything. His laughter, his taunts, the way he toys with us¡ªit''s all for his own amusement." Mikhail grunted, his voice heavy with disdain. "I''ve met monsters in my time. Real monsters. But Lyerin? He''s something else. It''s like he thrives on watching people break. Not just physically, but mentally too." Donovan nodded weakly. "It''s not even about survival for him. It''s a game. A twisted, insane game where the rules only matter if they suit him." They all fell silent for a moment, the weight of their words sinking in. But it wasn''t long before Theran broke the quiet again, his voice laced with a bitterness that cut through their shared pain. "And the way he laughs," Theran said, his tone mocking. "It''s like he thinks he''s some kind of god. Like his laughter is supposed to remind us of how powerless we are. It''s pathetic." Miriam couldn''t help but smirk despite the dire situation. "It''s more than pathetic. It''s childish. Who laughs like that while kicking people around? He''s like a spoiled brat who never grew up." "Exactly!" Mikhail said, his voice rising in agreement. "He''s so desperate for attention that he has to make everything about him. ''Look at me, I''m Lyerin, the almighty tormentor!''" Mikhail mimicked in a mockingly high-pitched voice, drawing a weak chuckle from the others. Donovan snorted, shaking his head. "It''s like he doesn''t even realize how ridiculous he looks. All that power, and this is what he chooses to do with it? He''s not a warrior. He''s a clown." Theran laughed despite himself, though the sound was hollow and bitter. "A clown with a god complex. That''s what he is." They all nodded, their shared disdain for Lyerin providing a brief but much-needed sense of camaraderie. For a moment, they forgot about the pain, the humiliation, and the terror. They were united in their mockery of the one who tormented them. "You know what the worst part is?" Miriam said, her voice low but steady. "He probably thinks he''s some kind of genius. Like his twisted games are some masterpiece of psychological warfare. But really, he''s just... sad." "Pathetic and sad," Donovan agreed. "And predictable. We''ve figured him out. He''s not as clever as he thinks." Mikhail smirked, his lips curling into a cruel grin despite the bruises on his face. "Oh, I''d love to see his face if he ever realized how much of a joke he really is." The group laughed softly, the sound weak but genuine. It was a small victory, mocking the one who had brought them so low. In that moment, they reclaimed a fragment of their dignity, even if it was fleeting. But their laughter faded quickly as they remembered where they were¡ªand who was following them. Despite their defiance, the oppressive weight of Lyerin''s presence still loomed over them. They didn''t know how much longer they could keep crawling, or how much longer they could endure his games. Still, for that brief moment, they had won. Not against Lyerin''s strength, but against his twisted influence. And that, they decided, was enough for now. The dense, oppressive forest sprawled endlessly in every direction, the towering trees casting gnarled shadows in the moonlight. Leaves rustled faintly in the cool night air, whispering like ghosts. The ground beneath them was a patchwork of damp earth and tangled roots, every inch of it seeming alive and eager to trip them. Yet, the forest itself wasn''t their true enemy. Not tonight. The Scarred Soldier, the Younger Woman, Donovan, Theran, Miriam, and Mikhail crawled desperately forward, their bodies broken, their pride shattered. Dirt clung to their bloodied skin, and the acrid taste of sweat and iron filled their mouths. Their ragged breaths wheezed into the stillness, mingling with the faint, mocking echo of laughter. That laughter. Lyerin''s laughter. It was everywhere and nowhere, rolling through the trees like a phantom. "Hahaha¡­! So slow," Lyerin''s voice rang out, high and sharp, cutting through the darkness like a blade. The sound danced from one direction to another, making it impossible to tell where he truly was. "Are you really giving up already? Tsk, tsk. Such disappointment." The six of them flinched at the sound, their crawl turning frantic. They didn''t respond. They couldn''t. Not when every word felt like another needle driving into their minds, mocking their weakness. Crunch. A heavy boot slammed into the dirt beside them, inches from Donovan''s outstretched hand. The impact sent a spray of dirt into his face, but he didn''t dare lift his head. "Oh, come on," Lyerin said gleefully, bending down until his shadow fell over Donovan. "Is this all the mighty assassins can do? Crawling like worms?" His grin stretched impossibly wide, his eyes gleaming with unhinged delight. "You know, I''m almost tempted to just end it now. But you''re so entertaining." He straightened abruptly, his coat flaring with the movement, and kicked Miriam in the side. Thud. She grunted in pain but bit her tongue, refusing to give him the satisfaction of a scream. Lyerin crouched beside her, his sharp, predatory eyes locking onto her trembling form. "Tell me," he began, his tone almost conversational, "does it hurt? Crawling like this? Knowing you''ll never escape me?" He reached out, plucking a leaf from her tangled hair and twirling it between his fingers. "It must be humiliating." Miriam didn''t respond, her teeth clenched so tightly that her jaw ached. "Ah, silent treatment? Fine, fine," Lyerin said with a dramatic sigh, tossing the leaf aside. He stood again, his gaze sweeping over all of them. "But I do wonder... Why not just stop? Why not beg? It''d be so much easier, don''t you think?" The Scarred Soldier glared at him from the corner of his eye, his scarred face twisted in defiance. "We¡­ don''t beg," he spat through gritted teeth. Lyerin''s laughter erupted again, louder this time, reverberating through the forest like a cacophony of bells. "Don''t beg? Oh, you brave little fools!" He leaned in close to the Scarred Soldier, his voice dropping to a whisper. "I like that. It makes breaking you so much more satisfying." Read latest chapters on empire The Scarred Soldier said nothing, his silence a shield against the torrent of taunts. Lyerin straightened and began to pace leisurely, his boots crunching against the debris-littered ground. He was a predator circling his prey, savoring their fear. "But you know," he continued, his tone light and almost cheerful, "I am curious. What''s going through those little heads of yours? Hmm? Are you plotting? Planning? Oh, don''t be shy. Share with me. I''m all ears." His gaze flicked to Theran, who flinched under the weight of his stare. "You," Lyerin said, pointing a finger. "What are you thinking? Something clever, I hope. No? Nothing?" He tilted his head, his grin widening as Theran remained silent. "Such dull company," Lyerin said with mock disappointment, spreading his arms dramatically. "You''re all no fun. No jokes, no begging, not even a good insult. What am I supposed to do with you?" Mikhail, his breath hitching from exertion, finally snapped. "Why don''t you just shut up and kill us already?" he growled, his voice hoarse. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lyerin froze mid-step, his grin faltering for the briefest moment before twisting into something far darker. "Kill you?" he repeated, his voice low and dripping with malice. He crouched low, bringing himself face-to-face with Mikhail. "Oh, no, no, no. That would be too easy. Too quick. Where''s the fun in that?" He reached out, grabbing Mikhail''s chin with a grip that was both firm and playful. "I want to see you squirm. To watch you break, piece by piece. Killing you would be¡­ boring." Mikhail glared at him, his jaw tightening. "You''re insane." Lyerin''s grin returned, wider than ever. "Oh, absolutely," he said, releasing Mikhail with a flourish. "But that''s what makes me so much better than you." He rose to his full height, his coat billowing around him like a dark shroud. His gaze shifted to Donovan, who had been inching forward, ever so subtly, in an attempt to gain distance. "And what about you?" Lyerin called out, his tone teasing. "Trying to crawl away while I''m distracted? Naughty, naughty." Donovan froze, his body trembling. "You''re all such amateurs." Lyerin said. Chapter 340 A fun fight The air grew taut as Donovan, Theran, Miriam, and Mikhail exchanged a brief, wordless glance, their eyes gleaming with an intensity that only desperation could forge.The oppressive weight of Lyerin''s presence was a constant pressure in their minds¡ªa predator watching, waiting, taunting. The faint hum of their mana gathering reached a crescendo, the energy pooling into their hands, swirling like miniature storms about to unleash hell. Lyerin tilted his head, his grin widening. He stood completely still, the picture of calm, his hands loosely clasped behind his back. His dark coat fluttered slightly in the breeze, the moonlight casting elongated shadows across his sharp, angular features. "Oh, is this it?" he asked, his voice dripping with mock curiosity. "Have the children finally decided to bite back? Let me guess¡ªyou''re about to give me the ultimate attack, yes? Some grand, secret Borgias Family assassination technique? Oh, please, don''t keep me in suspense!" His laughter rang out, sharp and manic, filling the night like an unholy symphony. Without a word, Donovan shot forward, his form barely a blur against the moonlit forest. His mana erupted from his palms, forming a jagged blade of concentrated energy. Shiiing! The blade sliced through the air with deadly precision, aimed directly at Lyerin''s throat. But Lyerin didn''t flinch. He simply tilted his head at the last possible moment, the blade grazing the empty space where his neck had been. "Predictable," Lyerin said with a chuckle, his voice carrying an almost theatrical boredom. He raised a single hand, lazily intercepting Donovan''s follow-up strike with his bare fingers. Clang! The clash sent a reverberation through the forest, leaves shaking violently from the shockwave. Lyerin''s grin widened as he held Donovan''s mana blade between two fingers, the faint glow of its energy reflecting in his eyes. "A little more finesse wouldn''t hurt, you know. You Borgias assassins used to have standards." Donovan gritted his teeth, pouring more mana into the blade. "Die, you monster!" he snarled, his voice raw with fury. "Oh, such fire!" Lyerin cooed, his voice laced with mock admiration. "But fire without control is just smoke. And you, my dear Donovan, are all smoke." S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With a flick of his wrist, he shattered the blade, the mana dissipating into the air like scattered embers. Donovan stumbled back, his chest heaving as he fought to keep his balance. Before Lyerin could close the distance, Theran charged from his left, his mana forming dozens of floating spears, each glowing with a sinister crimson light. With a shout, he hurled them forward, the spears slicing through the air with deadly intent. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! The sheer volume of the assault painted the sky red, the spears converging on Lyerin from all angles. "Better," Lyerin said, his tone almost approving. He extended his hand, the air around him shimmering as a translucent barrier materialized with a soft thrum. The spears slammed into the barrier one by one, exploding in bursts of crimson light. Boom! Boom! Boom! The ground trembled beneath their feet, the force of the impacts uprooting trees and sending debris flying in every direction. But when the dust settled, Lyerin stood untouched, his barrier fading into nothingness as he dusted off his coat. "But still not good enough," he said, wagging a finger at Theran like a disappointed parent. "Your mana control is sloppy. Amateurish. What would your ancestors say, I wonder?" Theran growled in frustration, summoning another wave of spears, but Miriam and Mikhail stepped forward, their mana crackling around them like arcs of electricity. Miriam''s hands glowed with an eerie purple light as she chanted under her breath, the air around her warping as reality itself seemed to bend to her will. From the shadows of the forest, dozens of spectral beasts emerged¡ªwolves with glowing eyes, panthers made of smoke, and serpents that slithered unnaturally fast. "Ah, shadow beasts," Lyerin mused, his grin widening. "A classic Borgias technique. But tell me¡ªdo they still disappear when their caster dies? Or have you finally worked out that little flaw?" He didn''t wait for an answer, stepping forward as one of the wolves lunged at him, its jaws wide open. He caught it mid-air with one hand, his fingers sinking into its smoky flesh. "Adorable," he said, before crushing the beast into nothingness. The other beasts attacked in unison, their claws and fangs tearing through the air. Snarl! Hiss! Roar! But Lyerin moved like water, slipping between their strikes with an ease that bordered on mocking. One by one, the beasts dissolved under his touch, their spectral forms disintegrating like sand in the wind. "Really, Miriam," he said, turning to her as he casually backhanded a panther. "You couldn''t have come up with something a bit more creative? Shadow beasts? In this economy?" Mikhail, meanwhile, had been gathering mana in his palms, his face twisted with concentration. "Enough of your games!" he shouted, releasing a massive surge of energy. The blast shot toward Lyerin like a meteor, the force of it scorching the ground as it tore through the forest. BOOM! The explosion was deafening, a blinding light swallowing everything in its path. For a moment, there was silence. The group held their breath, their eyes scanning the dissipating smoke. But as the haze cleared, Lyerin''s silhouette emerged, standing at the center of a massive crater, completely unharmed. "Yawn," Lyerin said, stretching dramatically. "Was that supposed to impress me? Because all it did was ruin my shoes." He stepped forward, shaking his head. "Honestly, I expected more from the Borgias Family. You''re all so... mediocre." "Shut up!" Mikhail shouted, his voice breaking with frustration. "Oh, but why?" Lyerin said, his grin widening once more. "This is the most fun I''ve had in ages. Watching you squirm, trying so hard to hurt me, only to fail spectacularly¡ªit''s delicious." He clapped his hands together, the sound echoing like thunder. "More! Show me more of your pathetic little tricks. Entertain me!" The four of them exchanged weary glances, their bodies trembling from exhaustion. Despite their best efforts, Lyerin remained untouchable, his mocking laughter cutting through their resolve like a knife. They had thrown everything at him, every ounce of their mana, every technique they had mastered. And yet, he stood there, unscathed, as if their attacks had been nothing more than a gentle breeze. "Is that it?" Lyerin asked, his tone suddenly cold. His grin faded, replaced by an expression of mild annoyance. "Are we done here? Because if this is all you''ve got, I might as well end this now." They froze, their breaths catching in their throats. But then, Lyerin''s grin returned, wider and more menacing than before. "Or," he said, his voice dripping with malice, "I could let you crawl some more. After all, I haven''t had my fill of laughter just yet." He gestured toward the ground, his eyes gleaming with sadistic glee. "Back to crawling, little worms. Let''s see how long you last." Broken and defeated, the four of them dropped to their knees, their hands trembling as they began to crawl once more. And above them, Lyerin''s laughter echoed, cruel and unrelenting. Chapter 341 Relentlessness The air crackled with an ominous surge of energy as the Younger Woman, Donovan, Theran, Miriam, and Mikhail huddled together, their battered bodies trembling from the relentless torment they had endured.Their breaths came in ragged gasps, their muscles quaking under the strain of exhaustion, yet their eyes burned with a fierce resolve. The moment had come¡ªa desperate gambit forged from sheer necessity. As one, they pooled their remaining strength, summoning mana from the deepest recesses of their souls. A low hum filled the air, growing louder and deeper with every passing second. The forest, dark and foreboding, seemed to recoil in response to the sheer concentration of power being gathered. Shadows flickered wildly, spiraling around the group as the raw energy distorted the space around them. The mana pulsed and writhed, taking on a life of its own, glowing with an eldritch, otherworldly light that bathed the scarred earth in hues of deep crimson, violet, and black. Lyerin, standing just meters away, watched with an amused smirk. His arms hung loosely at his sides, his posture relaxed as though he were enjoying some kind of private joke. "Oh?" he drawled, tilting his head ever so slightly. "Are we trying something new? How exciting! Do go on. I love surprises." The Younger Woman''s hands trembled as she chanted under her breath, her voice trembling yet unyielding. Her mana swirled around her fingers like ribbons of liquid fire, burning so bright it illuminated the agony etched across her features. Beside her, Donovan gritted his teeth, his fists clenched so tightly that blood trickled from his palms. The air around him shimmered as he channeled his remaining energy into a focused point, his eyes glowing with a fierce determination. Theran, Miriam, and Mikhail formed a triangle, their combined mana intertwining like threads of a web. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The ground beneath their feet cracked and split, black tendrils of magic seeping through the fissures as they worked in unison. Eldritch symbols etched themselves into the air, glowing faintly before igniting with violent bursts of power. A deafening boom shattered the tension as the first wave of their attack was unleashed. From Miriam''s hands erupted a torrent of shadowy tendrils, writhing and snapping like serpents with a mind of their own. Hisssss! The tendrils slashed through the air, their tips glowing with dark energy as they raced toward Lyerin. At the same moment, Donovan unleashed a barrage of mana blades, each one shimmering with a sinister, ethereal light. The blades cut through the air with a high-pitched shiiiiing, converging on Lyerin in a flurry of deadly precision. Theran''s spears of blood-red energy followed, streaking through the sky like comets. Whooosh! Whooosh! Lyerin stood in the midst of the onslaught, his eyes alight with gleeful anticipation. "Yes! That''s it! Give me everything you''ve got!" he cried, throwing his arms wide open in mock surrender. The attacks collided with Lyerin in a cacophony of sound and light. BOOOOM! The ground shook violently, trees splintering and collapsing under the force of the impact. A dense cloud of smoke and debris erupted into the air, blanketing the battlefield in a suffocating darkness. The Younger Woman fell to her knees, gasping for air, her body trembling from the sheer amount of mana she had expended. For a moment, silence reigned. The oppressive, suffocating quiet stretched out endlessly, broken only by the faint crackle of residual magic dissipating into the atmosphere. The five of them stared into the cloud of smoke, their hearts pounding as they dared to hope. But then, a sound emerged. Clap. Clap. Clap. Slow, deliberate applause echoed from the center of the destruction. The smoke began to clear, and there, standing amidst the devastation, was Lyerin¡ªcompletely unharmed. His coat, now slightly singed at the edges, fluttered gently in the breeze. His expression was one of pure, unbridled amusement, his grin stretching wider than ever before. "Oh, that was adorable," Lyerin said, his voice ringing out like a taunt. "I mean, really, I almost felt that one. Almost." He tapped a finger against his chin, feigning deep thought. "I particularly liked the part where you all gave it everything you had, only for it to amount to absolutely nothing. Truly inspiring." Miriam''s shadow beasts, still writhing in the air, lunged at Lyerin in a last-ditch effort to land a blow. But Lyerin waved a hand lazily, and the beasts disintegrated mid-air, their forms unraveling into wisps of smoke. "Do you Borgias assassins ever learn?" Lyerin asked, his tone mockingly sympathetic. "This little routine of yours¡ªcharging up mana, throwing flashy attacks, hoping for a miracle¡ªit''s so... predictable. I was expecting more creativity. You''re supposed to be the best, aren''t you?" "Shut up!" Donovan shouted, his voice hoarse with rage. He staggered forward, his legs barely holding him up. "We''re not done yet!" "Oh, please," Lyerin said, rolling his eyes. "Spare me the dramatic declarations. You''re done, all right. You''re crawling on the edge of nothingness, clinging to scraps of hope that will never save you. And you know what? I love it." He took a step forward, his boots crunching against the shattered ground. "Come on, then," he said, his voice dropping to a menacing whisper. "Show me your next trick. Let''s see what''s left in that pathetic little arsenal of yours. Or are we finally ready to accept the truth?" The five of them exchanged glances, their faces pale and drawn. They had poured everything into that attack¡ªall their mana, all their strength, all their hope. And it had meant nothing. Lyerin chuckled, the sound low and menacing. "That''s what I thought." But then, a flicker of movement caught his eye. Donovan, with the last ounce of his strength, hurled a final mana blade, its edge glowing faintly as it cut through the air. Lyerin caught it effortlessly, holding it between his fingers as he examined it. "Pathetic," he said, crushing the blade into nothingness. And with that, Lyerin burst into laughter, his voice echoing through the ruins of the forest like a cruel symphony. Chapter 342 Advice The forest was silent save for Lyerin''s amused, measured steps. His boots crunched over the shattered terrain, their sound sharp and deliberate, like a metronome marking the beats of his impending words.He strolled casually around the five assassins, each of them trembling, battered, and slumped in defeat. His ever-present smile was wider now, bordering on maniacal, his eyes gleaming with the predatory glee of someone completely in control. His voice, calm but carrying an unsettling edge, broke the oppressive quiet. "Do you know what makes a good assassin?" he began, his tone dripping with condescension, yet laced with an unsettling charm that demanded attention. He stopped, tilting his head and waiting, though he clearly didn''t expect a reply. The Younger Woman, Donovan, Theran, Miriam, and Mikhail flinched under his gaze, their silence the only answer they could muster. Lyerin chuckled softly. "No? Of course, you wouldn''t. If you did, we wouldn''t be here, would we?" He turned his back to them, his hands clasped behind him as though addressing a class of students. "A good assassin is not just skilled with mana or weapons. It''s not about flashy techniques or overwhelming power. No, no, no. A good assassin is a shadow. A whisper. A fleeting breath in the dark." He pivoted sharply, his piercing gaze locking onto Donovan. "A good assassin," he continued, his voice dropping to a dangerous whisper, "doesn''t charge into a fight expecting brute force to solve their problems. A good assassin isn''t seen. A good assassin isn''t heard." The air around him seemed to grow heavier, his words pressing down on them like a physical weight. He crouched suddenly, bringing himself eye-level with Donovan, who shrank back instinctively. "Tell me, Donovan," Lyerin said, his tone mockingly conversational, "what exactly was your plan when you charged at me earlier? Did you think your little mana blades¡ªpredictable, linear, and oh-so-obvious¡ªwould work on someone like me?" He shook his head, clicking his tongue. "Pathetic." He rose smoothly, his movements fluid and deliberate, as though he had all the time in the world. "And you, Theran," he said, turning his attention to the next in line. "Your so-called blood spears. Do you honestly believe that brute force, no matter how well-aimed, is the hallmark of a skilled assassin? Let me give you a hint: It''s not. The moment your magic lit up the sky like a festival firework, you failed. Assassins do not announce their presence with flare. They strike unseen, unheard, unexpected." Theran said nothing, his fists clenching and unclenching as he avoided Lyerin''s piercing gaze. "And Miriam," Lyerin said, now addressing the woman whose shadowy tendrils had dissolved so effortlessly under his power. "Your little beasts. Oh, they were terrifying. Truly," he said, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "But they were sloppy. Their movements, chaotic. Their intent, unfocused. You cannot simply throw magic into the air and hope it does the work for you. A real assassin controls every detail. Every breath. Every movement. Your lack of control made you as easy to read as an open book." Miriam''s face burned with humiliation, her head bowing under his relentless critique. Lyerin moved on, pacing in front of the group like a professor delivering a lecture. "You see, children," he said, his tone growing almost jovial, "assassination isn''t about overwhelming your target. It''s about precision. It''s about patience. It''s about thinking. But what do you do? You rush in, you throw your strongest attacks, you hope for the best." He laughed, a deep, resonant sound that sent chills down their spines. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It''s almost adorable," he said, pausing dramatically before continuing. "But mostly, it''s sad." His expression darkened, his playful tone dropping into something colder, more menacing. "You Borgias assassins," he spat, his voice laced with disgust. "You think your name, your reputation, is enough. That the world will tremble at the mere mention of your family. But look at you now." He gestured broadly at their broken, trembling forms. "What good is a reputation when you''re groveling in the dirt?" The Younger Woman, despite her fear, raised her head and glared at him. "You¡­ You''re just playing with us," she managed to say, her voice trembling but defiant. Lyerin turned to her, his smile returning, more sinister than ever. "Oh, absolutely," he said, his voice smooth and unapologetic. "But isn''t that the point? An assassin should never allow themselves to become someone''s toy. And yet, here you are." He stepped closer to her, crouching again so their faces were inches apart. "Do you know why I''m doing this?" he asked, his voice barely above a whisper. The Younger Woman said nothing, her jaw clenched tightly. "I''m teaching you," Lyerin said, his grin widening. "You may not survive the lesson, but isn''t that the beauty of it? Survival is a test. And right now¡­" He leaned in closer, his breath cold against her skin. "¡­you''re all failing." He stood abruptly, addressing the group once more. "Now, let''s talk about your latest failure, shall we?" He clasped his hands behind his back, pacing slowly as he spoke. "That little burst of mana you unleashed earlier. Impressive, I''ll admit. You almost managed to make me blink. But it was messy. Rushed. Desperate. You burned through your energy like amateurs, leaving yourselves vulnerable." He paused, his gaze sweeping over them like a predator sizing up its prey. "Do you know what your biggest mistake was?" he asked, his tone mockingly patient. "You assumed that more power would equal more success. That if you just threw enough at me, I''d somehow falter." Discover more content at empire He laughed again, the sound sharp and grating. "But power without strategy is meaningless. It''s like throwing stones at a mountain and expecting it to crumble. An assassin''s strength isn''t in their power¡ªit''s in their mind." He stopped in front of Mikhail, who had been trying to avoid his gaze the entire time. "And you, Mikhail," Lyerin said, his voice dropping to a dangerous whisper. "You''re the most disappointing of all. I expected more from you. I really did." Mikhail''s shoulders sagged, his head hanging low. "But don''t worry," Lyerin said, straightening and addressing the group once more. "This lesson isn''t over. Oh no, we''re just getting started." And then, for the first time, he smiled¡ªnot a smirk or a grin, but a genuine smile. And that, more than anything else, was terrifying. Chapter 343 Being attacked again The tension in the air was suffocating, thick with unspent magic and the heavy breaths of the defeated assassins.They crouched, battered and bruised, as Lyerin paced like a panther before them, his mocking words cutting through the stillness. His lecture on their incompetence had stung more than any physical blow, and his unrelenting confidence was like a towering wall they couldn''t hope to scale. But amidst their exhaustion, their desperation, there was a flicker of something else. Something dangerous. A silent exchange of glances passed between Donovan, Theran, Miriam, Mikhail, and the Younger Woman. And then, without warning, they moved. Mana erupted in a violent burst, the very air around them vibrating with raw power. It wasn''t the sloppy, chaotic magic Lyerin had so eagerly mocked before. This time, their attacks were precise, deliberate, woven together like the threads of a deadly tapestry. Donovan was the first to strike, his blade of mana slicing through the air with a whip-crack, aimed directly at Lyerin''s exposed back. The blade shimmered, unnaturally sharp, and for a fraction of a second, it seemed as though it might actually reach its target. But Lyerin, ever the predator, moved with an almost lazy grace. He sidestepped the attack as though swatting away a fly, the blade passing so close to his shoulder that it sent a ripple through his dark coat. "Hmm," he murmured, his eyes narrowing slightly. "Better. But still not good enough." Before his words had even fully registered, Theran was upon him. His blood spears materialized out of thin air, twisting and writhing like living things. He hurled them with all his might, each one hissing through the air with a sound like tearing fabric. Fwoosh. Hiss. Snap. The spears converged on Lyerin in a perfectly timed assault, their tips glowing with a dark, ominous energy. For the briefest moment, it looked as though they might strike true, as though Lyerin might finally be caught off guard. But then he moved¡ªno, he flowed¡ªlike water, slipping through the gaps between the spears with an ease that defied logic. His movements were impossibly fast, almost imperceptible, each step more like a shadow shifting than a man dodging. "You''re improving," he said, his voice carrying an almost playful lilt as he reappeared a few paces away. "But you''re still so very predictable." From the corner of his eye, he caught a flicker of motion. Miriam''s shadow beasts surged forward, their forms twisting and warping, barely distinguishable from the darkness they emerged from. Their claws glinted with unnatural sharpness, their eyes glowing like embers. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Snarl. Claw. Shatter. They lunged at him, their movements erratic, each one striking from a different angle. For the first time, Lyerin''s expression shifted¡ªjust slightly, a faint furrow of his brow¡ªas he raised a hand to block their assault. The beasts collided with an invisible barrier, their snarls turning into pained yelps as they disintegrated on impact. But even as they faded, they left behind a trail of dense, suffocating shadows that clung to Lyerin like a second skin. "Clever," he admitted, brushing away the shadows with a flick of his wrist. "But not clever enough." Mikhail was the next to strike, his mana coalescing into a massive, spiraling vortex of energy. The vortex roared to life with a sound like a hurricane, tearing up the ground beneath it as it hurtled toward Lyerin. Boom. Crash. Crackle. The sheer force of the attack sent shockwaves rippling through the forest, splintering trees and scattering debris. For a moment, Lyerin was completely enveloped by the vortex, his figure obscured by the blinding light and swirling chaos. The assassins held their breath, their hearts pounding in unison as they waited for the dust to clear. Had they finally done it? Had they finally caught him off guard? But then, through the dissipating energy, came the sound of laughter. It started as a low chuckle, barely audible over the dying roar of the vortex. But it grew louder, richer, more resonant, until it echoed through the forest like the tolling of a bell. When the dust finally settled, Lyerin stood at the center of the destruction, completely unharmed. His coat was pristine, his hair unruffled, his expression one of pure, unbridled amusement. "Now that," he said, his voice dripping with mockery, "was almost entertaining." The assassins stared in disbelief, their bodies trembling with exhaustion and despair. But before they could even process their failure, Lyerin''s gaze shifted to the Younger Woman. Your next chapter awaits on empire "And what about you?" he asked, his tone teasing. "Surely you have something to add to this delightful performance?" She didn''t respond, her mana already gathering around her in a pulsing, electric aura. With a sharp cry, she unleashed her attack¡ªa barrage of glowing needles that shot toward Lyerin like a swarm of angry hornets. Zap. Whoosh. Ping. The needles struck with pinpoint accuracy, their trajectory impossible to predict. For a split second, it seemed as though they might actually catch him. But then, in one fluid motion, Lyerin raised his hand and snapped his fingers. Snap. The needles froze mid-air, their energy dissipating into harmless sparks that fell to the ground like dying embers. "Not bad," Lyerin said, his tone almost approving. "But still¡­" He stepped forward, his smile widening to reveal gleaming teeth. "¡­not nearly good enough." The assassins collapsed, their mana reserves completely drained, their bodies too weak to stand. They had given everything they had, every ounce of strength, every shred of hope. And still, they had failed. Lyerin stood over them, his laughter echoing through the forest once more. "Oh, you poor, foolish children," he said, shaking his head. "Did you really think you stood a chance?" He crouched down, his piercing gaze locking onto each of them in turn. "You''ve got spirit, I''ll give you that," he said, his voice dropping to a whisper. "But spirit alone isn''t enough. Not against me." He straightened, his laughter fading into a chilling silence. "Now," he said, his tone turning cold and commanding, "crawl." The assassins obeyed, their broken bodies dragging themselves across the dirt. And behind them, Lyerin followed, his laughter ringing out like a death knell. Chapter 344 Keep on going The air grew heavy with determination, the kind born from desperation and defiance. Despite the crushing weight of their exhaustion, Donovan, Theran, Miriam, Mikhail, and the Younger Woman refused to give up. Their breaths came in ragged gasps, their limbs trembled under the strain, but their eyes burned with an unyielding fire.Lyerin, standing tall and unbothered, regarded them with a mixture of amusement and anticipation. His sharp features caught the faint light of the moon, casting shadows that only enhanced his predatory aura. He cocked his head, his grin widening as he clasped his hands behind his back. "Oh, so we''re doing this again?" he asked, his tone dripping with mockery. "By all means, entertain me." And they did. Donovan was the first to move, his blade of mana igniting in a flash of brilliant blue. He launched himself forward, his feet pounding against the ground, each step filled with purpose. The blade hummed as he swung it, the energy crackling like thunder. Whizz. Snap. Slash. Lyerin sidestepped the attack with a movement so fluid it was almost poetic. His dark eyes glinted with amusement as he raised a single finger to deflect the blade. The force of the deflection sent Donovan stumbling backward, but before he could fall, Theran took his place. Theran roared as he summoned his blood spears, the crimson weapons materializing in a blur of violent energy. He hurled them with devastating force, each one whistling through the air with a sound like a breaking storm. Hiss. Crack. Thud. But Lyerin moved faster. His form seemed to blur, becoming almost intangible as he weaved between the spears. One spear grazed his coat, tearing through the fabric, but it didn''t even slow him down. "Close," Lyerin mused, glancing at the damaged coat. "But close only counts in horseshoes and hand grenades." sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Miriam and Mikhail didn''t wait for their turn. They struck in unison, their combined mana forming a massive orb of eldritch energy that shimmered with shifting colors. The orb pulsated with power, its surface alive with writhing tendrils of pure magic. With a shout, they hurled it toward Lyerin. The orb traveled with a deafening boom, the ground beneath it splitting and cracking as it passed. The sheer magnitude of the attack lit up the dark forest like a second sun, casting long shadows that danced eerily across the terrain. For a moment, it seemed as though they had succeeded. The orb engulfed Lyerin, swallowing him whole in a storm of light and sound. Boom. Crackle. Roar. But as the light faded, the figure of Lyerin emerged, completely unharmed. His laughter was loud and unabashed, echoing through the forest like a symphony of mockery. "Now that," he said, brushing imaginary dust off his sleeve, "was a decent attempt. I''ll even admit I felt a slight tingle." The assassins didn''t falter. They couldn''t afford to. The Younger Woman stepped forward, her hands trembling but steady as she summoned a storm of glowing needles. Each needle was infused with her remaining mana, their edges glinting like shards of glass. She unleashed them with a scream, her voice cracking under the weight of her desperation. Zap. Ping. Whoosh. The needles rained down on Lyerin in a deadly cascade, their trajectory unpredictable and chaotic. For the first time, Lyerin frowned, his expression betraying a flicker of annoyance. He raised his hands, conjuring a barrier of shimmering darkness that absorbed the needles one by one. "Interesting," he muttered, his tone contemplative. "A little unrefined, but interesting." Before the barrier could fully dissipate, Donovan attacked again, his blade cutting through the air in a desperate arc. Theran followed, his blood spears striking from the opposite direction. Miriam and Mikhail launched a series of smaller orbs, each one aimed with deadly precision. It was a relentless assault, a symphony of violence and mana, each attack seamlessly following the last. Crash. Slash. Boom. Hiss. But Lyerin was relentless, too. He moved through their attacks like a phantom, his laughter ringing out with every missed strike. He blocked, parried, and dodged with an elegance that was almost infuriating. "Is that the best you can do?" he taunted, his voice rising above the cacophony of battle. "I expected more from the so-called Borgias assassins." Read exclusive chapters at empire The comment struck a nerve, and their attacks grew more ferocious. Donovan roared as he poured the last of his mana into his blade, the weapon glowing so brightly it almost hurt to look at. He swung it with everything he had, the force of the attack splitting the ground beneath him. Thoom. Crack. Splinter. The blade connected¡ªor so it seemed. But as the dust settled, it became clear that Lyerin had caught the blade with his bare hand. He held it effortlessly, the glow of the weapon reflecting in his dark eyes. "Impressive," he said, his voice low and almost gentle. "But still¡­" He tightened his grip, and the blade shattered into a thousand fragments. Shatter. Clink. Tinkle. "...not good enough." Donovan fell to his knees, the last of his strength leaving him. The others weren''t far behind, their bodies trembling, their breaths shallow. Lyerin stood amidst them, unscathed and unbothered. He looked down at them with a mixture of amusement and pity, his grin widening as he clasped his hands behind his back. "You''ve got heart, I''ll give you that," he said, his tone almost kind. "But heart won''t save you. Not from me." He stepped back, his laughter rising once more. It was a sound that filled the forest, drowning out the rustling leaves and distant calls of night creatures. It was a sound that spoke of victory, of domination, of absolute power. "Come now," he said, his voice carrying an edge of mockery. "Surely you have more tricks up your sleeves. Or is this where the Borgias assassins finally meet their end?" The assassins exchanged weary glances, their bodies broken but their spirits unyielding. They had failed again, but they weren''t done yet. Not while they could still breathe. Chapter 345 Assassination antics The forest was still save for the shallow, ragged breaths of the defeated. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.The faint light of the moon illuminated the broken forms of Donovan, Theran, Miriam, Mikhail, and the Younger Woman as they lay sprawled on the dirt, their bodies trembling with exhaustion. Every muscle ached, every ounce of mana had been drained, and the faint warmth of life itself felt like it was slipping away. Miriam let out a small, pained whimper, her hands clutching at her abdomen where one of Lyerin''s torturous insects had burrowed beneath her skin. The sensation was unlike anything she had ever endured¡ªlike a living, writhing fire tearing through her insides. She could feel it moving, biting, devouring. Theran was no better. He had collapsed to his knees, his face pale and slick with sweat. His blood magic, once a source of pride, was now a curse. The toll it had taken on his body left him too weak to even scream. He clutched his side, feeling the alien movements within as one of the bugs dug deeper. Donovan, lying flat on his back, stared up at the canopy of leaves above. The moonlight blurred in his vision, obscured by the tears he couldn''t stop from spilling. He had failed¡ªfailed his comrades, failed himself. The humiliation was unbearable, but the pain was worse. The insect inside him was relentless, gnawing at his very essence. Mikhail and the Younger Woman fared no better. Mikhail''s breathing was labored, each inhale feeling like glass scraping against his lungs. He could feel the parasite nestled in his chest, its tiny legs skittering against the walls of his ribcage. The Younger Woman had collapsed into a fetal position, her body shaking as she gritted her teeth to keep from screaming. Lyerin stood over them, a dark silhouette against the pale light. His laughter echoed through the forest, a chilling, almost melodic sound that seemed to seep into their bones. He clasped his hands behind his back, his posture relaxed, as if he hadn''t just orchestrated their utter humiliation. "Look at you," he said, his tone laced with mockery. "The mighty assassins of the Borgias Family, brought low by a few little bugs. Pathetic, isn''t it?" Donovan''s lips parted, but no words came out. He wanted to retort, to defy, but his voice was gone. He could only manage a faint, guttural sound that barely reached his own ears. "I can see it in your eyes," Lyerin continued, his grin widening. "You think this is the end, don''t you? That this is where you die? How tragic. How poetic. But also¡­" He knelt down, his face level with Donovan''s. "...how predictable." Donovan turned his head away, his teeth clenched as he fought against the wave of despair threatening to consume him. "Come now," Lyerin said, rising to his feet. "You''ve faced death before, haven''t you? Surely this isn''t the first time you''ve stared into the abyss. Or is it different because it''s me standing on the other side?" The others were silent, their pain too overwhelming for words. Their bodies were heavy, their spirits crushed. Even the thought of resistance seemed impossible now. Miriam closed her eyes, tears streaming down her cheeks. She had always prided herself on her resilience, but this¡­ this was beyond anything she could endure. She could feel the bug''s movements growing slower, as if it were nearing her heart. Lyerin began to circle them, his boots crunching against the dirt with deliberate slowness. "It''s fascinating, really," he mused. "How fragile you all are. How easily you break. And yet, you keep fighting. Why? What''s the point?" He stopped in front of Theran, who had collapsed forward, his forehead pressed against the ground. Lyerin nudged him with the tip of his boot, chuckling when Theran didn''t respond. "Still alive, are we? Good. I''d hate for you to miss the grand finale." The laughter came again, louder this time, reverberating through the air like a cruel symphony. It was a sound that seemed to pierce through the assassins'' very souls, amplifying their agony and despair. The Younger Woman opened her eyes, her gaze unfocused and glassy. She looked up at Lyerin, her lips trembling as she tried to form words. "Why¡­?" she finally managed to whisper. "Why?" Lyerin repeated, tilting his head as if considering the question. "Why not? You see, I find your suffering¡­ entertaining. It''s a delightful little reminder of how superior I am. Isn''t that reason enough?" The Younger Woman closed her eyes again, unable to bear the sight of his mocking grin. But then, something unexpected happened. Lyerin stepped back, his laughter subsiding into a low chuckle. He raised a hand, and with a snap of his fingers, the unbearable writhing within each of their bodies ceased. The relief was immediate. Donovan gasped as the burning pain disappeared, replaced by an overwhelming sense of emptiness. Theran collapsed fully to the ground, his breathing ragged but steady. Miriam clutched her stomach, her tears now flowing from a mixture of relief and residual terror. Find adventures at empire "You''re welcome," Lyerin said, his tone casual. "I''ve decided to take the bugs back. Call it a¡­ moment of mercy." He laughed again, softer this time, and turned his back on them. "Don''t get too comfortable, though," he added. "This little game isn''t over yet. Rest while you can." The assassins lay there, too drained to move, too wary to trust his words. For now, at least, the pain was gone. But the weight of their failure¡ªand the shadow of Lyerin''s next move¡ªhung over them like a storm cloud, promising that the worst was yet to come. The forest echoed with the slow, deliberate clapping of Lyerin''s hands. Each clap resonated in the eerie stillness, amplified by the weight of his dark presence. His smile stretched wide, and his violet eyes sparkled with an unsettling mixture of amusement and menace. "Ah, bravo," Lyerin said, his voice dripping with mockery and delight. "Bravo, my little insects. Truly, you''ve outdone yourselves. I haven''t been this entertained in centuries. The desperation, the ingenuity, the sheer audacity¡ªit''s almost poetic." He began pacing in a slow circle around the assassins, his boots crunching softly against the dirt. His clapping slowed, but his grin never wavered. "You know," he continued, his tone conversational, "there''s something to be said about the human spirit. You''re like moths drawn to a flame, knowing full well you''ll be burned, yet unable to resist. It''s admirable in a pathetic sort of way." Donovan, Theran, Miriam, Mikhail, and the Younger Woman lay sprawled on the ground, their bodies battered and drained. They exchanged furtive glances, their breaths shallow and labored. They didn''t need words to understand one another; the years of training, of shared missions, had honed their instincts to an almost supernatural level. Lyerin stopped, clasping his hands behind his back as he turned his head slightly to look over his shoulder at them. "You''ve amused me greatly," he said, his voice dropping to a low, almost intimate tone. "But do you know what I find most entertaining?" Chapter 346 Funny antics The assassins tensed, their bodies aching but their minds racing."It''s that you keep trying," Lyerin said, letting out a laugh that echoed through the trees like a haunting melody. "Despite everything¡ªdespite your utter lack of hope, your glaring weaknesses, your predictable strategies¡ªyou keep going. It''s endearing, in a way. Like watching children play at being warriors." Miriam''s eyes darted to Donovan, then to Mikhail, and finally to Theran. They all caught her gaze, understanding flickering in their expressions. The Younger Woman, clutching her side, gave a barely perceptible nod. Lyerin continued his speech, his hands gesturing theatrically as if addressing an invisible audience. "You see, that''s what separates me from you. I don''t fight because I have to. I don''t fight because I''m desperate or because I fear death. No, I fight because I enjoy it. I revel in it. And that, my dear little Borgias assassins, is what makes me unstoppable." The assassins'' silent exchange grew more intense. Their breaths quickened as they prepared themselves, drawing on reserves of strength and mana they hadn''t even known they still possessed. Lyerin spun around, his arms outstretched as if inviting the heavens themselves to applaud him. "You''ve given me quite the show tonight. Really, you should be proud. Few have ever managed to keep my attention for this long. And yet, here you are, battered and broken, yet still alive. How very..." He paused, his grin widening. "...persistent." Donovan''s lips moved, a whisper barely audible to anyone but his comrades. "Now." The moment the word left his mouth, the assassins sprang into action. The air around them seemed to shimmer as they unleashed a coordinated burst of mana, their auras flaring to life like dying stars reigniting for one final blaze of glory. Miriam moved first, her hands weaving intricate sigils in the air as she summoned tendrils of eldritch energy that crackled with malevolent power. Theran followed, his blood magic erupting in a violent arc that surged toward Lyerin like a crimson tidal wave. Donovan and Mikhail struck from opposite sides, their blades glinting in the pale moonlight as they aimed for Lyerin''s blind spots. The Younger Woman, her movements fluid despite her injuries, hurled a series of enchanted daggers that glowed with an ominous blue light. The forest was consumed by a cacophony of sound¡ªcrackling energy, the hiss of magic slicing through the air, the roar of Theran''s blood wave. For a brief, electrifying moment, it seemed as though their combined efforts might actually succeed. But then, as the chaos reached its crescendo, it was abruptly silenced. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lyerin didn''t move. He didn''t flinch, didn''t dodge, didn''t so much as blink. The attacks halted inches from his body, suspended in the air as though caught by some invisible force. His grin widened, and he slowly opened one eye, the violet orb glowing with an unsettling light. He tilted his head, regarding them with a mixture of amusement and mild annoyance. "Really?" he said, his voice calm but laced with mockery. "That''s the best you''ve got?" The assassins froze, their hearts sinking as they realized the futility of their efforts. Their attacks hung in the air for a moment longer before dissipating into nothingness, leaving behind only the crushing weight of their failure. Lyerin let out a low chuckle, shaking his head as he stepped toward them. "You''re bold, I''ll give you that," he said. "But boldness without strength is just stupidity." He stopped a few paces away, his hands resting casually at his sides. "Well, then," he said, his grin returning. "Shall we continue?" The forest grew unnaturally silent as Lyerin''s violet eyes zeroed in on the scarred man. His gaze, sharper than any blade, pierced through the exhausted figure as though peeling back every layer of his soul. The scarred man, despite his battered state, straightened his back and met Lyerin''s eyes with defiance, his jaw tightening in preparation for whatever torment would follow. Lyerin''s face twisted into a frown¡ªa rare and terrible sight. "You," he said, his voice carrying a chill that sank deep into the marrow of the scarred man''s bones. The single word rang out like a hammer striking an anvil, and even the other assassins flinched at the weight of it. "You''ve been holding back." The scarred man''s lips parted, his voice rasping with exhaustion, but he could barely form words before Lyerin interrupted, his tone rising with venomous disdain. "Don''t even bother with excuses," Lyerin spat, taking slow, deliberate steps toward him. His boots ground against the dirt, each step echoing like a death knell. "I can see it. I feel it. You''re not giving me everything. And you know what, my dear boring little insect? That''s a sin far worse than failure." Experience more tales on empire The scarred man remained silent, though his fists clenched at his sides. His entire body trembled from exertion, from fury, and from the growing weight of his despair. Lyerin stopped a mere breath away from him, his tall frame looming like a shadow of death itself. He leaned in slightly, his grin devoid of any humor, replaced by a chilling intensity. "You are not fun," he hissed, his words dripping with disappointment. "You think I don''t notice? You think I can''t see it in your eyes, in your movements? You''re holding back because you don''t value this little game of ours. Because you''re afraid. And that¡ª" he paused, his grin returning, wider, more deranged¡ª"is unacceptable." The scarred man said nothing, his chest heaving as he tried to summon any ounce of strength he could find. Lyerin''s eyes glittered with a sadistic glee, and he took a step back, spreading his arms as though addressing an audience only he could see. "Ah, but fear not," he declared, his voice rising with theatrical flair. "I am nothing if not merciful. And so, my little insect, I''ll help you understand what it means to truly put your life on the line." With a snap of his fingers, the bugs appeared. They skittered out of the shadows, their grotesque forms gleaming in the faint light. Their bodies, black and shiny like polished obsidian, moved with an unnatural fluidity. Their mandibles clicked together in a symphony of hunger that sent chills down the spines of everyone present. Chapter 347 More bugs Lyerin crouched down, picking up one of the writhing creatures with delicate fingers. He turned it over, admiring its sharp legs and grotesque mouth, as though it were a precious jewel."Do you know what makes these little beauties so fascinating?" he asked, his tone conversational but laced with malice. He didn''t wait for an answer. "They don''t just eat flesh. No, no, no. They burrow. They explore. They carve pathways through your body, seeking out the most sensitive nerves, the most delicate organs. And the best part? They release a toxin that amplifies your pain receptors. Every bite, every movement¡ªit''ll feel like you''re being torn apart from the inside out." The scarred man''s face remained stoic, though the veins in his neck bulged as he clenched his teeth. Lyerin chuckled softly, his laughter growing louder and more unhinged as he stepped closer. "But don''t worry," he said, holding the bug up to the scarred man''s face. "You won''t die from this. Not yet. I''ve made sure of that. You''ll live long enough to learn what it truly means to fight for survival." Without another word, Lyerin pressed the bug against the scarred man''s chest. The creature wasted no time, its legs scrambling for purchase as it burrowed beneath his skin. The man''s body jolted as he felt the sharp, searing pain of the creature digging into him. He grunted, refusing to scream, though his knuckles turned white as his fists tightened. The others watched in horror, their breaths caught in their throats. Miriam covered her mouth, tears streaming down her face, while Donovan cursed under his breath, his voice trembling with a mix of anger and helplessness. But Lyerin wasn''t finished. He clapped his hands once, and more bugs appeared, swarming toward the scarred man. "Oh, don''t hold back now," Lyerin said, his voice practically dripping with glee. "Scream for me. Show me that you''re alive. Show me that you''re willing to fight, even when every fiber of your being begs you to give up." The bugs burrowed deeper, their movements visible beneath the scarred man''s skin. He fell to his knees, his breath coming in ragged gasps as the pain intensified. It was no longer just a physical torment¡ªit was as though his very soul were being shredded. His vision blurred, and his ears rang with the sound of his own heartbeat. But still, he didn''t scream. Lyerin tilted his head, his grin faltering for a moment. "Huh," he muttered, crouching down to look the scarred man in the eye. "You''re stubborn. I''ll give you that. But stubbornness without strength is just... boring." The scarred man''s lips parted, his voice barely a whisper as he forced himself to speak through the agony. "You... won''t win." Lyerin''s grin returned, wider than ever. "Oh, my dear little insect," he said, his tone almost affectionate. "I''ve already won. This? This is just the victory lap." He rose to his full height, clapping his hands again. "Come now," he said, addressing the other assassins. "Don''t just stand there. Cheer for your comrade. He''s giving me quite the show!" The assassins remained silent, their expressions a mixture of rage, despair, and helplessness. Lyerin''s laughter echoed through the forest as he watched the scarred man writhe in pain. And yet, despite the torment, the man''s eyes never wavered. He met Lyerin''s gaze with a defiance that burned brighter than any flame. It was a defiance that said, I am not broken. Not yet. Lyerin tilted his head, his violet eyes glimmering with amusement. "Not bad," he said, clapping slowly. Clap. Clap. Clap. The sound rang out mockingly, each one a deliberate note of derision. He crouched down to meet the scarred man''s pain-ridden gaze. "But it''s not enough. Oh no, my dear insect, I''m still waiting for the moment you truly entertain me." He reached into his coat and pulled out a small, ornate jar. The container pulsed faintly with an eerie green light, as though it was alive. Lyerin twisted the lid open, and a hiss escaped, followed by the unmistakable, stomach-churning scuttling of more of the grotesque bugs inside. Their bodies wriggled and clattered against the glass, their hunger palpable. "You see," Lyerin began, his voice smooth and deliberate, "these beauties are far too precious to waste on just anyone. But you... you''ve earned a special performance." The scarred man''s breathing hitched as he saw the creatures pour out, their glossy black shells glinting under the dim light of the moon. They moved unnaturally, their legs clicking against the ground as they swarmed toward him with deliberate, almost intelligent intent. Lyerin chuckled, rising to his full height and tossing the now-empty jar aside. He spread his arms in mock benevolence, addressing his audience as though delivering a grand proclamation. "This, my dear scarred insect, is where the fun truly begins. You see, pain is a curious thing. It reveals the depths of a person''s character. It strips away all those pesky masks, leaving only raw, unfiltered truth. And you..." He gestured to the scarred man, a wicked grin spreading across his face. "... are still hiding something. Let''s see if these little darlings can coax it out." The bugs began their assault, climbing up the scarred man''s legs with horrifying speed. Their sharp mandibles clicked hungrily, and one by one, they began burrowing into his skin. His body jolted as the first wave of pain struck him, a fiery agony that spread like molten lava through his veins. He bit down hard, his teeth grinding together as he refused to scream. But Lyerin wasn''t satisfied. He clapped his hands again, laughing gleefully as more insects emerged from the shadows, summoned by some unseen force. They swarmed around the scarred man, their numbers doubling, tripling, until it was as though the very ground beneath him was alive. "Come now," Lyerin said, his tone lilting with mock encouragement. "Don''t disappoint me. I want to see your soul writhe." The scarred man fell to his knees, his fists clenched so tightly that his nails drew blood. His vision blurred as the pain reached new heights, each bite and burrow sending shockwaves of torment through his body. His comrades watched in horror, their own exhaustion and injuries forgotten in the face of this fresh nightmare. "Stop it!" Miriam finally screamed, her voice breaking. She tried to move forward, but Donovan held her back, his grip firm despite the trembling in his own hands. "He''s going to kill him!" Lyerin''s laughter rang out again, sharp and grating like shattered glass. He turned to Miriam, his smile wide and unhinged. "Kill him? Oh, my dear little songbird, you misunderstand. Death is too... final. No, no, no. This is about something far more exquisite. This is about transformation. Evolution. Let''s see if your scarred friend here has what it takes to become more than he is¡ªor if he''ll break under the pressure." The scarred man''s body convulsed as the insects burrowed deeper, their movements visible beneath his skin. His breathing came in ragged gasps, and sweat poured down his face. The others could only watch, their hearts pounding in their chests as they struggled to suppress their own growing terror. Stay tuned for updates on empire But then, something shifted. The scarred man, despite the agony, despite the overwhelming pain, began to move. Slowly, shakily, he pushed himself up, his knees scraping against the rough ground. His body trembled violently, and yet, he didn''t collapse. His eyes, bloodshot and filled with fire, locked onto Lyerin''s. And for the first time, a faint smirk tugged at the corner of his lips. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lyerin paused, his laughter dying in his throat. He raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "Oh? What''s this? Are you finally showing some spirit?" The scarred man spat blood onto the ground, his voice hoarse but steady. "You think... this will break me?" he rasped, his words slow and deliberate. "You''ve got it wrong. All this pain... all this suffering... it only makes me stronger. So keep going. Do your worst. I''ll still be standing when it''s over." Lyerin''s grin widened, his eyes gleaming with unrestrained delight. "Well, well, well. Look who''s finally decided to join the game." He clapped again, this time slower, more deliberate, the sound reverberating like a drumbeat. "Now this... this is what I''ve been waiting for." He gestured to the swarm of insects, and they froze in place, their writhing bodies still as statues. The sudden cessation of their movement was almost as unsettling as their attack. Lyerin crouched down once more, his face mere inches from the scarred man''s. "You''ve earned yourself a reprieve," he said, his tone dripping with mock respect. "But don''t mistake this for mercy. This is just the beginning." The scarred man didn''t respond, his chest heaving as he struggled to catch his breath. The bugs withdrew, leaving his body riddled with wounds, but he didn''t falter. He stayed on his feet, his defiance burning brighter than ever. Lyerin stood, clapping one last time before turning to the others. "Well," he said, his voice light and almost cheerful. "What about the rest of you? Do you have the same fire, or are you content to remain boring little insects?" Chapter 348 Anti-clamatic The scarred man staggered, his body trembling like a leaf in a violent storm. His breaths were shallow, labored, and rasping as though each inhale scraped against jagged glass lodged in his chest.While the others huddled together, their eyes wide with terror as they dared not move, the scarred man bore the brunt of Lyerin''s twisted attention. Lyerin tilted his head, his smile stretching unnaturally wide. "You''re quite the contradiction, aren''t you?" he mused, circling the scarred man like a predator sizing up its prey. "So tough on the outside, so hardened by life''s cruelties. Yet inside¡­ oh, you''re nothing but a trembling little pup." His voice dropped to a near whisper, dripping with malice. "And I do love breaking things like you." The scarred man said nothing, his teeth clenched so tightly that the muscles in his jaw quivered. His eyes burned with defiance, but beneath the surface, the torment was mounting. Inside him, the flesh-eating bugs Lyerin had planted were still active, burrowing deeper into his muscles and tissue. Each movement sent a sharp, electric pain through his limbs, as if his nerves were being dragged across a bed of needles. The others flinched as Lyerin extended a hand, and with a casual flick of his wrist, another pulse of eldritch energy radiated toward the scarred man. The energy slithered around his body, snaking through the air like tendrils of smoke before constricting tightly around his chest and limbs. The scarred man''s knees buckled, but he didn''t fall. His lips twisted into a grimace, veins bulging along his neck as he forced himself to remain upright. The pain was unbearable, but he refused to show weakness. Lyerin clapped his hands slowly, mockingly. Clap. Clap. Clap. "Oh, don''t tell me you''re holding out on me again. That just won''t do. We''ve barely scratched the surface of your limits." The scarred man''s stomach lurched as another wave of agony surged through him. The bugs were relentless, gnawing away at him from the inside, their sharp mandibles tearing through muscle and sinew as though feasting at a banquet. He could feel them moving under his skin, wriggling and crawling in ways that made his very flesh rebel against him. "You see," Lyerin continued, his tone light and conversational, "pain is the most honest of all sensations. It strips away the lies, the masks, the facades. Pain speaks truth." He crouched before the scarred man, leaning in close enough that his breath ghosted against the man''s ear. "So tell me, what truths are hiding inside you, hmm? What screams are you holding back?" The scarred man didn''t answer. His body trembled with the effort of keeping himself upright, his breathing ragged and uneven. The silence only seemed to amuse Lyerin further. "Oh, you''re such a stubborn little thing," Lyerin said with a soft chuckle. He straightened up and held out his hand. Another jar of the wriggling insects appeared, summoned from nowhere. The sight of them made the others recoil, their faces paling as fresh waves of horror overtook them. The scarred man''s eyes widened slightly, a flicker of fear betraying his otherwise stoic demeanor. Lyerin noticed, of course. He always noticed. "Ah, there it is," Lyerin said, his voice lilting with satisfaction. "That little glimmer of terror. That delicious acknowledgment of your own mortality. Don''t worry, my dear scarred insect. I''m not finished with you yet." With a flourish, Lyerin released the jar''s contents. The bugs spilled out like an oil slick, their bodies glistening and writhing as they swarmed toward the scarred man. They climbed his boots and legs, their tiny legs clicking as they scurried upward with unnerving precision. This time, the pain was immediate. The bugs didn''t waste time burrowing¡ªthey sank their mandibles into his flesh, tearing through him with an almost mechanical efficiency. Blood trickled down his arms and legs, pooling at his feet. His vision blurred, dark spots dancing before his eyes as the agony threatened to overwhelm him. The others watched in frozen horror, unable to tear their eyes away from the grotesque spectacle. Donovan clenched his fists, his knuckles white. Miriam had tears streaming down her face, her body trembling as she bit her lip to keep from crying out. Theran and Mikhail exchanged desperate glances, their own fear mirrored in each other''s eyes. Find your next adventure on empire But none of them moved. They couldn''t. Lyerin''s presence was suffocating, his power an invisible chain that bound them in place. "You''re still standing," Lyerin said, his voice almost admiring. "Impressive. But I wonder¡­" He took a step closer, his violet eyes narrowing as his smile grew sharper. "How long can you last?" The scarred man''s legs gave out, and he collapsed to his knees. Even then, he refused to fall completely. His hands dug into the dirt, his nails breaking as he used every ounce of his strength to keep himself from crumbling entirely. Lyerin crouched in front of him once more, tilting his head as though studying a fascinating new specimen. "You''re almost there," he whispered. "Just a little more. Show me what you''re made of." The scarred man''s body convulsed, his muscles spasming uncontrollably as the bugs continued their relentless assault. His vision darkened further, and for a moment, he thought he might finally lose consciousness. But then, something deep inside him flared to life. A spark of defiance, buried beneath layers of pain and exhaustion, ignited. He clenched his fists, his nails digging into his palms until they drew blood. With a guttural roar, he forced himself back onto his feet, swaying unsteadily but upright nonetheless. Lyerin''s eyes widened in genuine surprise, his grin faltering for the briefest of moments before returning with renewed vigor. "Now that is what I like to see," he said, clapping once more. "Bravo, my scarred little insect. Bravo." The scarred man glared at him, his chest heaving as he fought to catch his breath. "You¡­ won''t break me," he rasped, his voice raw but steady. Lyerin laughed, a sound that echoed like shattered glass in the still night air. "Oh, my dear, I''m not trying to break you. I''m trying to build you. After all, what''s the fun in a broken toy?" He stepped back, his eyes gleaming with amusement as he gestured for the bugs to retreat. They obeyed immediately, scuttling away and disappearing into the shadows as though they had never been there at all. The scarred man swayed on his feet but didn''t fall. He stood tall, battered and bloodied but unbroken. And for the first time, Lyerin''s smile softened. Just slightly. "Well done," he said, his voice quieter now. "You''ve proven yourself to be¡­ marginally interesting." He turned to the others, his smile widening once more. "And I repeat, what about the rest of you? Do you have the same fire? Or are you content to let your friend do all the work?" The others didn''t answer, their fear holding them captive. But in their silence, a new determination began to take root. They couldn''t let the scarred man''s suffering be in vain. They had to fight. The scarred man stood there, swaying on the edge of collapse. His body was a battlefield of raw flesh and blood, his breath shallow and broken. Yet, somehow, impossibly, he remained upright. His fists trembled at his sides, his battered form defying all reason. For a moment, he was silent, his head tilted forward as though in prayer or surrender. Lyerin tilted his head, watching the man with a mixture of fascination and mockery. "Still standing, are we? Such resilience," he said, his voice dripping with theatrical awe. He clapped slowly, the sound echoing in the still air. "But you must realize by now... even the strongest flame eventually burns out." The others watched in tense silence, their faces pale and etched with horror. They wanted to move, to rush to the scarred man''s side, but fear anchored them in place. Their breaths came shallow, their hearts pounding as they exchanged uncertain glances. The scarred man slowly lifted his head. His eyes, though dim and glassy, locked onto Lyerin''s with a glint of defiance that hadn''t yet been extinguished. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His lips parted as though he meant to speak, but no words came. Instead, a low, gurgling breath escaped him, the sound wet and unnatural. And then, his legs buckled. For a moment, it looked as though he might catch himself, but the strength in his limbs was gone. He crumpled to the ground in a heap, his body slumping unnaturally. His arms fell limp at his sides, his head lolling forward. "Scarred man!" the younger woman screamed, her voice breaking as she took a faltering step forward. But there was no response. No flicker of movement, no strained breath. The scarred man was still. Too still. Lyerin''s smile faded slightly, his brows raising in mock surprise. He stepped closer, his boots crunching against the dirt, and crouched beside the fallen man. His fingers reached out, lifting the man''s chin with an almost delicate touch. The scarred man''s head lolled backward, revealing blood trickling from the corner of his mouth. His eyes were open, staring at nothing. Lyerin''s lips curled into a faint smirk. "Ah," he murmured, his voice low and amused. "So, the fire finally snuffed itself out. How... anticlimactic." The younger woman dropped to her knees, tears streaming down her face. She clenched her fists, trembling with grief and fury as she glared up at Lyerin. "You killed him!" she spat, her voice shaking. Lyerin chuckled, shaking his head. "Oh no, my dear. He killed himself. I merely gave him the stage to prove himself¡ªor to fail. And fail he did." He leaned in closer to the lifeless body, tilting his head as though examining a broken toy. "A shame, really. I was just starting to enjoy him." The others couldn''t move. They stared at the scarred man''s lifeless form, their minds racing, their emotions in turmoil. The pain, the exhaustion, the hopelessness¡ªit all crashed down on them like a tidal wave. "Shall we have a moment of silence?" Lyerin said, his voice dripping with mock sincerity. He stood and dusted off his hands, gesturing toward the body. "Or perhaps we should move on. After all, there''s no point in dwelling on the dead, is there?" Donovan clenched his jaw, his hands curling into fists as he forced himself to stand. "You... you''ll pay for this," he growled, his voice low and trembling with suppressed rage. Lyerin laughed, the sound cold and echoing in the desolate air. "Oh, Donovan," he said, his tone mocking. "You speak as though you''re in a position to make threats. But look at you." He gestured to the group with a sweeping motion, his eyes gleaming with amusement. "You''re broken. You''re powerless. You''re nothing but a collection of shattered insects clinging to life by a thread." The younger woman rose to her feet, her tears drying as anger took hold. She stepped forward, her eyes burning with a newfound determination. "He stood up to you," she said, her voice steady despite the tremble in her limbs. "He fought until his last breath. And so will we." Lyerin arched a brow, his smirk deepening. "Is that so?" he said, his tone light and mocking. "Well then, my dear, by all means¡­ show me." The group exchanged glances, their grief and anger coalescing into something stronger. The scarred man''s sacrifice wasn''t in vain. It couldn''t be. They wouldn''t let it be. Lyerin stepped back, spreading his arms wide as though inviting their attack. "Come then," he said, his voice a low, dangerous purr. "Let''s see if any of you can manage to entertain me as he did." Chapter 349 Back at the tribe After what felt like an eternity, the group dragged their battered, broken bodies forward, every step a monumental effort.The air around them was heavy, suffocating with the weight of exhaustion and despair, but still, they moved. They had traveled for so long¡ªtoo long. Time had lost meaning. Hours and days blurred together into a single, endless stretch of agony. Their legs burned with every step, and the soles of their boots were worn down to almost nothing. Their breaths came shallow and labored, punctuated only by the occasional cough or groan. The Younger Woman stumbled, catching herself against a jagged rock, her arms trembling as she pushed off to keep moving. Donovan''s vision swam in and out of focus, dark spots dancing at the edges of his sight. His jaw was clenched so tightly it sent a sharp ache through his skull. Theran walked beside him, his lips pressed into a grim line, his gaze fixed forward, refusing to glance at the lifeless body of the scarred man that still weighed heavily on their hearts. Miriam trailed behind them, her fingers brushing against Mikhail''s shoulder as if to reassure herself that she wasn''t alone, that they were still alive¡ªbarely, but alive. The landscape around them was barren and unyielding, a stretch of harsh, cracked earth broken only by jagged rocks and sparse patches of withered vegetation. The sky above was a canvas of dull, ashen gray, oppressive and endless. Every step they took felt like a drop in an ocean of futility, the horizon stretching ever further, as though mocking their efforts. And then, as if the universe had finally decided to grant them a reprieve, something changed. It was subtle at first¡ªa shift in the air, a faint light on the horizon that shimmered against the bleakness. The Younger Woman''s head jerked up, her eyes narrowing as she squinted into the distance. "Is that¡­?" she whispered, her voice hoarse and cracked from dehydration and fatigue. Donovan followed her gaze, his brows furrowing. "No," he murmured, his voice thick with disbelief. "It can''t be." But as they pressed forward, the shimmer grew clearer, more defined. The jagged rocks began to give way to smoother terrain, the barren earth softening beneath their feet. And then, like a mirage solidifying into reality, the familiar outlines of a place they had thought they might never see again came into view. The sight hit them like a tidal wave. A sprawling fortress of stone and wood, nestled at the edge of a dense forest. Its high walls were weathered but sturdy, the gates looming like sentinels against the encroaching wilderness. Smoke curled lazily from chimneys, and the faint hum of life reached their ears¡ªa sound that had once been ordinary but now felt like salvation. "It''s the tribe," Miriam whispered, her voice trembling with a mixture of relief and disbelief. Her knees buckled, and she fell to the ground, her hands gripping the dirt as tears streamed down her face. Theran let out a shaky laugh, his shoulders sagging as the weight of their journey began to lift. "We made it," he said, his voice barely more than a breath. "We actually made it." But their moment of relief was short-lived. Behind them, the sound of slow, deliberate footsteps echoed through the still air. They stiffened, their bodies tensing as the shadow they had desperately tried to escape loomed once more. Lyerin. He walked with a casual grace, his hands clasped behind his back, his posture relaxed. A smirk played on his lips, his golden eyes gleaming with amusement. "Well, well," he drawled, his voice slicing through the fragile hope that had begun to bloom in their hearts. "Looks like you''ve finally arrived." He came to a stop a few paces behind them, tilting his head as he surveyed the scene. .The fortress, the trembling survivors, the faint traces of desperation clinging to the air¡ªit all seemed to delight him. He let out a low chuckle, shaking his head as though marveling at the sheer audacity of their journey. "You''ve come so far," he said, his tone mockingly sincere. "Such perseverance, such determination. Truly, I''m impressed. I didn''t think you had it in you." The Younger Woman turned to glare at him, her lips curling into a snarl. But even as she tried to muster defiance, her body betrayed her. She was too weak, too broken. All she could do was clutch her sides and glare. Lyerin''s smirk widened. He took a step forward, his boots crunching softly against the dirt. "But tell me," he continued, his tone shifting to one of curiosity, "was it worth it? Was this place¡ªthis little haven of yours¡ªworth all the pain, all the sacrifices?" The group exchanged weary glances, their expressions a mixture of defiance and despair. They didn''t answer. Lyerin chuckled again, his gaze flicking toward the fortress. He crossed his arms over his chest, his expression contemplative. "Well, I suppose it doesn''t matter now," he said, a gleam of anticipation flickering in his eyes. "Because one way or another, this is where your story ends." The group braced themselves, their relief fading into cold dread. "Looks like they''re here," Lyerin said softly, his smile widening into a grin. And as his laughter echoed across the barren landscape, the walls of the fortress seemed to grow taller, their shadow stretching over the broken remnants of hope. The moments following Lyerin''s mocking declaration were drenched in a suffocating tension. He lingered there, his golden eyes gleaming with a twisted sense of amusement as he slowly circled the group. His boots crushed the dry dirt beneath him, each deliberate step echoing like a drumbeat in their ears. The group was too weak to resist, their bodies slumped, limbs trembling, and eyes dulled with exhaustion. Yet, even in their broken state, they could feel the suffocating weight of what was to come. "Stand up," Lyerin''s voice cracked like a whip through the heavy silence, sharp and uncompromising. None of them moved. Donovan, the closest to some semblance of strength, tried to push himself off the ground, his arms trembling violently beneath his weight. His jaw was clenched so tightly that veins popped against his skin, but it was no use. His body simply refused to obey him. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lyerin clicked his tongue in exaggerated disappointment. "Tsk, tsk, tsk," he muttered, crouching low until his face was level with Donovan''s. His golden eyes burned with amusement, his lips pulling into a sharp grin. "Is that all you''ve got left? After all this time, all that effort? Pathetic." The Younger Woman flinched as Lyerin suddenly stood upright again, towering over them with his commanding presence. "Alright," he said, clapping his hands once with exaggerated cheer. "If you''re too tired to walk, I suppose I''ll help. It''d be cruel of me to leave you here in the dirt like the insects you are." With no further warning, Lyerin strode over to Theran and grabbed him by the back of his collar. Theran gasped as the fabric bit into his throat, but there was no strength left in him to fight back. Like a predator dragging its prey, Lyerin began to pull him along the dry, cracked ground. The others could only watch as Lyerin worked his way through their group one by one. He dragged them with an almost careless ease, his grip unrelenting as if handling nothing more significant than sacks of grain. Dust and dirt clung to their clothes and skin as they were hauled forward, their bodies jostling limply against the ground. Donovan winced as he felt the harsh pull of Lyerin''s hand gripping his arm, jerking him forward. The roughness of the motion sent a sharp pain shooting through his shoulder, but he bit back a groan. He could feel the dirt grinding into the open wounds on his body, but he was too weak to resist. Beside him, Miriam let out a soft, ragged sob as she was dragged along, her face pale and streaked with grime. Lyerin didn''t stop. Step by step, he moved forward, dragging all of them along like broken puppets on strings. The faint shimmering outline of the tribe''s entrance grew closer with every moment, the massive wooden gates towering over them in the distance. The barren landscape around them offered no reprieve, the sunless sky casting everything in a muted gray light. Jagged rocks jutted out of the earth like broken teeth, their sharp edges gleaming faintly. The occasional gust of wind stirred up clouds of dust, stinging their eyes and biting at their already raw skin. Lyerin, however, seemed unfazed by it all. If anything, the struggle beneath his hands seemed to amuse him. "You''ve come all this way," he said, his voice dripping with mock admiration. "And yet, you still can''t muster the strength to stand on your own. What a waste." His words hung in the air, sharp and cutting. No one responded. They didn''t have the energy to. At one point, the Younger Woman tried to lift her head, her lips trembling as if to say something, but before she could, Lyerin turned his attention to her. "Don''t," he said simply, his tone laced with quiet menace. Her head fell back down, and the spark of defiance she''d tried to summon flickered out. The sound of their bodies being dragged against the rough ground filled the air, accompanied only by their labored breaths and the occasional groan of pain. It was a symphony of suffering, and Lyerin seemed to revel in it. "You know," he began, his voice taking on a conversational tone as he continued dragging them forward, "this could''ve been easier for you. If only you''d been more entertaining. If only you''d fought harder. Maybe then I wouldn''t have to do this." He chuckled softly, his golden eyes flicking down to the limp forms of his victims. "But I suppose it''s too late for regrets now, isn''t it?" The gates of the tribe loomed closer and closer, their intricate carvings visible even from a distance. They were tall and imposing, crafted from thick, dark wood reinforced with steel. The sight of them should have been a relief, a promise of safety and sanctuary. But in the presence of Lyerin, they felt more like the entrance to a cage. "Almost there," Lyerin said with a grin, his voice lilting as if he were guiding them on a pleasant stroll. "I hope you''re ready for the next part." His victims exchanged weary, fearful glances. Donovan''s eyes met Theran''s, a flicker of desperation passing between them. Miriam clutched at the fabric of her torn clothes, her fingers trembling. None of them dared to speak, but the unspoken question lingered in the air: What''s next? Lyerin came to a stop just a few feet from the gates, his golden eyes gleaming with satisfaction. He let go of each of them in turn, their bodies collapsing to the ground like discarded dolls. Dust billowed around them as they lay there, gasping for breath and clutching at the dirt beneath them. "Looks like you made it," Lyerin said, his voice low and almost playful. He glanced over his shoulder at the towering gates, a wicked grin spreading across his face. "Welcome home." Chapter 350 Now is the time The towering gates of the tribe groaned as they opened, revealing a wide expanse bustling with activity. Within, men and women moved with purpose, their faces hardened by years of survival in this harsh world. The soldiers were clad in mismatched armor, some pieces scavenged, others crafted from local materials. Their weapons were sharp and gleamed ominously under the pale light. The air was thick with the smell of burning wood, sweat, and iron, a testament to the makeshift community''s resilience.Lyerin stood tall, his golden eyes gleaming as he surveyed the scene. Behind him, Donovan, Theran, Miriam, Mikhail, and the Younger Woman stumbled forward, their bodies battered and bruised, their faces hollowed by exhaustion and fear. Each step they took was an agonizing effort, and every scrape of their boots against the rough ground seemed to echo louder than it should have. As they crossed the threshold, a group of soldiers approached them, their expressions shifting from wariness to surprise as they noticed Lyerin. The man leading them, a broad-shouldered soldier with a scar running down his cheek, stopped and saluted crisply. His voice boomed as he greeted them. "Lyerin!" the soldier exclaimed, his tone filled with a mix of respect and relief. "You''ve returned. We feared something had gone wrong." Lyerin offered a charming smile, one that barely masked the sinister amusement lurking beneath. "Wrong? Of course not. I''m not so easy to get rid of." The soldier''s gaze shifted to the group trailing behind him, his eyes narrowing as he took in their disheveled appearances. Blood stained their clothes, dirt clung to their skin, and their movements were sluggish, pained. He frowned. "What happened to them? They look half-dead." Lyerin waved a hand dismissively, his expression one of feigned concern. "Ah, these poor souls. I found them wandering in the woods, lost and injured. They must''ve run into some trouble¡ªbandits, perhaps. Or maybe a beast. Who knows? But I couldn''t just leave them there to die." Donovan''s hands clenched into fists at his sides. His jaw tightened as he swallowed back the surge of anger rising within him. Lying bastard, he thought bitterly. His body ached with every movement, his wounds still raw and stinging, but it was nothing compared to the fury that burned in his chest. He wanted to scream, to tell these soldiers the truth¡ªthat Lyerin was the one who had dragged them to the brink of death. But he didn''t dare. None of them did. Theran glanced at Donovan, his expression mirroring the same helpless rage. Beside him, Miriam and Mikhail exchanged tense looks, their lips pressed into thin lines. Even the Younger Woman, usually quick to speak her mind, kept her head down, her shoulders hunched as if trying to make herself invisible. The fear was palpable among them. They all knew what Lyerin was capable of, and they couldn''t risk provoking him further. Lyerin, for his part, seemed to revel in their silence. He turned back to the soldiers, his tone growing lighter, almost casual. "It''s a miracle they made it this far, really. They must have some fight in them after all." The soldiers exchanged uncertain glances, clearly unsure of how to respond. They didn''t question Lyerin''s words, but the sight of the battered group left them uneasy. The tension was thick, and every second felt like an eternity. As if sensing their discomfort, Lyerin''s smile widened. He stepped closer to the soldier with the scar and placed a hand on his shoulder, his grip firm. "No need to worry about them. They''re under my protection now. Just make sure they get some food and water. Oh, and maybe a healer, if one''s available. They''ll need it." The soldier nodded stiffly, though his gaze lingered on the group. "Of course, sir. We''ll see to it." Donovan''s teeth ground together as he forced himself to remain silent. Every word out of Lyerin''s mouth felt like a slap in the face. Protection? The very idea was laughable. But the weight of the situation kept him in check. Lyerin''s earlier threats rang loud in his mind. If they spoke up now, he''d have no qualms about exposing their ties to the Borgias family. That alone would seal their fate. And then there was the question none of them dared to ask aloud: What is he playing at? Lyerin was never one to act without a purpose. His lies, his twisted games¡ªthey always served some greater plan, one that was impossible to predict. The uncertainty gnawed at them, more painful than their injuries. The silence was broken by the sound of boots against the ground. A man emerged from the crowd, his presence commanding attention. He was tall and lean, with sharp features and a neatly trimmed beard. His uniform was more refined than the others, marking him as someone of authority. This was Commander Lucas. Lucas approached with a measured stride, his piercing gaze sweeping over the scene before settling on Lyerin. He saluted, his movements precise and respectful. "Lyerin," he said, his voice steady but tinged with curiosity. "It''s good to see you again. We were beginning to wonder if you''d return." Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lyerin inclined his head slightly, his expression unreadable. "Oh, you know me, Commander. I like to keep things interesting." Find adventures on empire Lucas''s eyes flicked briefly to the injured group before returning to Lyerin. "And these¡­ guests? Are they with you?" The appearance of Donovan and others were different from their soldiers look do they looked different and not looked like among them like in the past, so naturally, they couldn''t recognized them. "They are now," Lyerin replied smoothly, his tone carrying a hint of amusement. "Strays I picked up along the way. They''ll be staying for a while." Lucas didn''t press further, though his brow furrowed slightly. Instead, he shifted gears, his focus returning to the matter at hand. "As per your request, we''ve established the tribe here. The settlement is fully functional, and the defenses are strong. We''ve done everything you asked of us." He hesitated, as if weighing his next words carefully. "Now that you''ve returned¡­ may we finally have what we need?" The question hung in the air, heavy with implication. Donovan and the others watched the exchange with bated breath, their bodies tense. What did Lucas mean? What had Lyerin promised these people? And more importantly, what price would they pay for it? Lyerin''s lips curved into a slow, enigmatic smile. His golden eyes gleamed as he looked past Lucas, toward the gates of the tribe. "Patience, Commander," he said softly, his voice like silk. "All in due time." The answer offered no clarity, only deepening the sense of unease that had settled over the group. As Lucas bowed his head in acknowledgment, Lyerin turned back to his captives, his grin widening. "Well then," he said cheerfully, clapping his hands together. "Shall we?" They had reached the entrance, but for Donovan and the others, it felt like they were standing on the edge of an abyss. Whatever awaited them beyond those gates, they knew one thing for certain: Lyerin wasn''t done with his games. Not yet. Chapter 351 Fear The air inside the fortified walls of the settlement was thick with anticipation. Soldiers stood in orderly lines, their eyes glinting with discipline, though a shadow of curiosity flickered beneath their stoic exteriors.The towering presence of Commander Lucas, now positioned beside Lyerin, commanded respect among the ranks, but it was clear that Lyerin himself was the real power in this equation. His aura was impossible to ignore, radiating a casual authority that demanded both fear and awe. Lyerin stood at the center of the assembly, a picture of poise and refinement. His golden eyes swept over the gathered soldiers, his expression calm yet unreadable, as if every move he made was part of some grand design only he understood. The harsh, flickering light of the torches lining the perimeter cast shadows across his features, accentuating his sharp cheekbones and giving him an almost otherworldly glow. Behind him, Donovan, Theran, Miriam, Mikhail, and the Younger Woman lingered in silence, their battered bodies trembling under the weight of unspoken fear. They dared not move, not even as their bruised legs threatened to give out beneath them. Every glance from Lyerin was like a dagger aimed at their hearts, and every word he spoke felt like a prelude to yet another twist in his cruel game. "Commander Lucas," Lyerin began, his voice smooth and deliberate, carrying effortlessly across the gathered crowd. He gestured toward the soldiers standing at attention, his lips curving into a polite but enigmatic smile. "You''ve done well to maintain order here. The fortifications, the resources, the discipline of your men¡ªit''s commendable. Truly." Lucas inclined his head, his expression betraying a flicker of pride. "We exist to serve, sir. Whatever you require, we will provide." "I was counting on that," Lyerin said, his tone light, almost playful. He took a step forward, clasping his hands behind his back as he began to pace slowly before the ranks of soldiers. "Today, I will require all of you to participate in a ritual of great importance. A ritual that will¡­" He paused, turning to glance at Donovan and the others, his smile deepening as if savoring some private joke. "¡­liberate these poor souls from the chains of their enslavement." The words sent a ripple of confusion through the ranks. The soldiers shifted uneasily, their murmurs barely audible, but Lucas quickly silenced them with a sharp bark. "Quiet!" Lyerin chuckled softly, the sound low and amused. "Now, now, Commander. Let them wonder. After all, this is not an ordinary task." He stopped pacing, turning to face Lucas directly. "I will need twelve of your finest men¡ªstrong in body, disciplined in mind. They will stand as the cornerstones of the ritual." Lucas frowned slightly but nodded. "As you wish. I will select them myself." "Good." Lyerin''s gaze swept back to the soldiers. "The rest of you will form a perimeter around the ritual site. No one is to approach or interfere once the process begins. Do I make myself clear?" "Yes, sir!" the soldiers replied in unison, their voices ringing out like the clash of swords. "Excellent." Lyerin''s smile widened, though his eyes remained cold, detached. "Now, for the materials. I will need chalk, candles, and a sufficient supply of purified water. If there''s none readily available, fetch me the cleanest you can find and I''ll purify it myself. Additionally¡­" He tilted his head slightly, his expression growing contemplative. "I''ll require incense. Preferably something earthy¡ªsage, if you have it." Lucas immediately gestured for a nearby soldier to relay the orders. The man saluted and hurried off, his boots pounding against the ground. "And finally," Lyerin continued, his voice dropping slightly, becoming almost conspiratorial. "I will need absolute silence during the ritual. Not a single word. Not a single sound. Even the faintest disruption could compromise the entire process. Do you understand?" Lucas nodded sharply. "Understood." "Perfect." Lyerin clasped his hands together, his expression one of serene satisfaction. "You have twenty minutes to prepare. I suggest you use the time wisely." The soldiers dispersed, moving with practiced efficiency to gather the necessary materials and prepare the ritual site. The air buzzed with a strange mix of apprehension and curiosity. Though they obeyed without question, it was clear that many of them were uneasy. Rituals were not unfamiliar to them, but the presence of Lyerin, with his enigmatic demeanor and air of quiet menace, added an unsettling edge to the proceedings. As the preparations unfolded, Lyerin turned his attention back to Donovan and the others. His golden eyes locked onto each of them in turn, lingering just long enough to make their skin crawl. His smile remained, but there was a sharpness to it now, a predatory glint that made their hearts race. "Well," he said softly, almost as if speaking to himself. "You must be wondering why I''ve gone to such lengths to¡­ help you." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. None of them dared to respond. Donovan''s hands trembled at his sides, his nails digging into his palms as he struggled to suppress the anger bubbling beneath the surface. Theran shifted uncomfortably, his gaze darting between Lyerin and the soldiers. Miriam and Mikhail exchanged nervous glances, their faces pale and drawn. Even the Younger Woman, usually defiant, kept her head down, her jaw clenched tightly. Lyerin''s smile widened, his amusement evident. "Ah, I see. You''re all too frightened to speak. How quaint." He took a step closer, his presence overwhelming, suffocating. "But let me assure you, my dear friends, your silence only makes this more¡­ enjoyable for me." Find more to read at empire Donovan''s chest tightened as he met Lyerin''s gaze, the weight of his fear battling against the urge to lash out. But he knew better. They all did. Lyerin''s power was absolute, his games merciless. Any defiance would only serve to amuse him further. Satisfied with their reactions, Lyerin turned on his heel and strode toward the ritual site, where the soldiers had begun arranging the materials. Before he joined them, he glanced over his shoulder, his golden eyes gleaming with a dark promise. "Fear not," he said, his voice carrying an edge of mockery. "By the time this is over, you''ll have your answers." And with that, he was gone, leaving Donovan and the others to grapple with their confusion and dread. They watched as Lyerin directed the soldiers, his movements precise and deliberate, his voice calm and authoritative. The minutes dragged on, each one heavier than the last. They didn''t know what Lyerin''s endgame was, but one thing was certain: whatever awaited them beyond this ritual would be no less terrifying than the journey that had brought them here. Chapter 352 Ritual The central square of the tribe was vast, surrounded by towering stone structures adorned with intricate carvings of symbols and ancient scripts that seemed to writhe and shimmer in the dim torchlight.The ground was marked with an enormous, complex circle of glyphs etched with painstaking precision. Lyerin stood at the center of this geometric masterpiece, his tall, imposing figure bathed in the golden-orange glow of the surrounding flames. Around him, the soldiers formed a silent, motionless perimeter, their expressions a mixture of reverence and apprehension as they watched the scene unfold. Donovan, Theran, Miriam, Mikhail, and the Younger Woman knelt at the edge of the ritual circle, their bodies trembling with exhaustion and fear. Their breaths came in shallow gasps, and though their minds screamed at them to flee, their instincts knew better. Lyerin''s presence alone was enough to freeze them in place. The very air seemed charged with his power, heavy and suffocating, as though the square itself bent to his will. Lyerin stood still for a moment, his back straight, his golden eyes glowing faintly in the low light. He raised his hands slowly, his fingers splayed, his movements deliberate and elegant as though he were conducting an invisible orchestra. The silence stretched taut, an unbearable anticipation settling over the gathered crowd. Then, he began to speak. At first, his voice was low, a soft murmur that barely rose above a whisper, but it carried through the square as if amplified by the very air around him. His words were incomprehensible, an ancient language long forgotten by most, its syllables harsh and guttural yet strangely melodic. Each word seemed to echo in the minds of all who heard it, resonating deep within their chests as though it were more than sound¡ªsomething primal, something alive. The glyphs on the ground began to glow faintly, the light pulsating in time with Lyerin''s chant. He moved his hands in fluid, hypnotic patterns, tracing invisible arcs in the air. The glow grew stronger with each passing second, the intricate symbols radiating a blinding golden light that illuminated the entire square. The onlookers shielded their eyes, the intensity of the light almost too much to bear, yet they could not look away. Lyerin''s voice rose, his chant gaining volume and intensity. His tone shifted from soft and melodic to commanding and thunderous, each syllable carrying the weight of ages. The air vibrated with his words, a low hum that seemed to emanate from the ground itself, reverberating through the bones of everyone present. The light from the glyphs began to twist and swirl, forming spiraling patterns that danced around Lyerin''s form like living flames. The soldiers stood frozen, their faces pale and drenched in sweat. None of them dared to move or speak, their fear of Lyerin overriding any instinct to flee. They could feel the power radiating from him, an oppressive, suffocating force that seemed to crush the very air from their lungs. Donovan and the others were no better. They knelt at the edge of the circle, their faces pale and drawn, their bodies trembling uncontrollably. They could feel the heat of the swirling light, its searing intensity clawing at their skin like an unseen flame. The Younger Woman clenched her fists, her nails digging into her palms as she fought to suppress the overwhelming urge to scream. Lyerin''s chant continued, unbroken, unwavering. His voice was a force of nature, a symphony of chaos and order that seemed to defy reality itself. The swirling light grew wilder, its movements erratic yet purposeful, as though guided by an unseen hand. The ground beneath the circle began to tremble, a low rumble that sent ripples through the earth, yet Lyerin remained perfectly still, an unyielding pillar amidst the chaos. Then, suddenly, the swirling light coalesced, forming a massive pillar of golden energy that shot into the sky with a deafening roar. The force of its eruption sent a shockwave through the square, knocking the onlookers back and extinguishing the torches in an instant. Experience tales with empire The world was bathed in golden light, blinding and all-encompassing, as Lyerin''s chant reached its crescendo. The pillar of light began to pulse, each pulse sending ripples of energy outward, shaking the very foundations of the tribe. Lyerin raised his hands higher, his voice booming across the square like the toll of a great bell. The swirling glyphs rose from the ground, hovering in the air around him, their movements synchronized with the rhythm of his chant. As the ritual reached its peak, Lyerin''s voice suddenly dropped, his tone softening into a low, almost tender murmur. The glyphs froze in place, suspended in the air like shards of glass, their golden glow dimming to a faint, ethereal shimmer. The pillar of light receded, its intensity fading until it was no more than a faint glow that surrounded Lyerin like a halo. He lowered his hands slowly, his movements deliberate, as though guiding the energy back into the earth. The glow of the glyphs faded completely, and the trembling of the ground subsided. The square was plunged into silence, the air heavy with the lingering echo of Lyerin''s chant. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. For a moment, no one moved. The soldiers stared at Lyerin with wide, disbelieving eyes, their faces pale and drenched in sweat. Donovan and the others remained kneeling, their bodies trembling with exhaustion and fear. Lyerin turned to face them, his expression calm and unreadable. His golden eyes glowed faintly in the dim light, their intensity piercing through the darkness. He said nothing, his gaze sweeping over each of them in turn, as though studying their reactions. Finally, he spoke, his voice soft yet firm, carrying a weight that silenced the entire square. "The first phase is complete. The marks that bind you will soon be no more. But there is still much to be done." He turned away, his golden cloak billowing behind him as he began to walk toward the edge of the square. He paused briefly, glancing over his shoulder at Donovan and the others. "And do not think for a moment," he said, his voice laced with dark amusement, "that I''ve done this out of kindness. You are free to fear me still. Perhaps now, more than ever." With that, he disappeared into the shadows, leaving the square in stunned silence. Chapter 353 What do they do now? The soldiers stood frozen in place, their gazes fixed on the spot where Lyerin had vanished into the oppressive shadows that swallowed him whole.The golden light that had once filled the square now faded completely, leaving only the flickering embers of extinguished torches and the faint glow of the ritual glyphs etched into the ground. A heavy silence blanketed the area, oppressive and suffocating, as though the very air had thickened with unspoken questions and unresolved fears. Each soldier felt the weight of what had just occurred pressing down on them, the gravity of their situation becoming clearer with each passing second. They glanced at one another with wide, bewildered eyes, their faces pale and slick with sweat. For so long, they had served under Lyerin''s shadow, blindly following his orders and establishing this hidden tribe on his command, convinced that their purpose was part of some greater, incomprehensible plan. And now¡­ now, he was simply gone. The silence broke first with the trembling voice of a young recruit, his words cracking under the weight of his fear. "What¡­ what do we do now?" His question hung in the air, unanswered, as the other soldiers looked toward one another in desperate confusion. Their commander, Lucas, stood in the center of the group, his hands clenched tightly into fists at his sides. His face, usually calm and composed, now showed the faintest hint of unease. He stared at the empty space where Lyerin had stood moments before, his mind racing with unanswered questions. Why had Lyerin left so abruptly? What was the meaning behind his cryptic parting words? And most importantly¡­ now that the ritual was complete, how were they supposed to fulfill the rest of their mission and return to Earth? Lucas''s voice cut through the murmur of whispers that had begun to ripple through the ranks. "Silence," he commanded, his tone firm despite the uncertainty swirling in his mind. The soldiers immediately quieted, their gazes snapping toward him as though clinging to his authority as their last anchor in an increasingly chaotic situation. Lucas exhaled deeply, his brow furrowing as he addressed his men. "We stick to the protocol. We hold this position, regroup, and await further orders." But even as the words left his lips, he knew how hollow they sounded. Lyerin had been their guiding force, their link to whatever enigmatic plans had tied them to this isolated outpost in a foreign world. Without him, they were adrift, stranded in a place that was as much a mystery to them now as it had been when they first arrived. One of the older soldiers, a grizzled veteran with a scar running down the length of his cheek, spoke up hesitantly. "Commander¡­ the deal was supposed to be finished. We did what he asked. We built this tribe, followed every one of his insane commands. But he''s gone now. Does that mean we''re stuck here? Is he just¡­ leaving us to fend for ourselves?" Lucas hesitated, his jaw tightening. He couldn''t bring himself to admit the possibility aloud, but the thought gnawed at the edges of his mind. What if Lyerin''s departure wasn''t temporary? What if this was his way of abandoning them entirely? A wave of unease rippled through the gathered soldiers as more voices joined in, their growing panic palpable. "What if he doesn''t come back?" "Was this all for nothing?" "What happens to us now?" And then there was another question, one that no one dared voice aloud but lingered heavily in the minds of every soldier present: Why had they ever trusted Lyerin in the first place? Lucas raised a hand to quiet the rising tide of panic, his voice firm as he barked out, "Enough!" The soldiers fell silent, though the fear and uncertainty in their eyes remained. Meanwhile, Donovan, Theran, Miriam, Mikhail, and the Younger Woman remained huddled at the edge of the square, their expressions a mixture of exhaustion, fear, and bitter anger. The marks of their ordeal with Lyerin were etched into every fiber of their being¡ªbruised and bloodied faces, trembling hands, and the haunted look of those who had brushed far too close to death. Yet even in their battered state, they couldn''t help but feel a surge of grim satisfaction as they watched the soldiers grapple with their newfound uncertainty. The mighty, disciplined warriors who had once marched under Lyerin''s command now looked as lost and helpless as frightened children. Donovan, his face pale but his eyes burning with anger, leaned toward Theran and muttered under his breath, "What the hell is he playing at? He doesn''t just leave. Not like this." Theran shook his head, his jaw clenched tightly. "I don''t know," he whispered back, his voice barely audible. "But whatever it is, it''s not over. It''s never over with him." Miriam, her hands trembling as she wiped dried blood from her lips, glared at the soldiers and said bitterly, "Serves them right. They followed him blindly, didn''t they? Let them figure out what to do now." But even as she spoke, a cold fear settled in her chest. For all her anger and bitterness, she couldn''t shake the feeling that Lyerin''s departure was part of some larger plan. Explore more at empire He didn''t do things without a reason, no matter how inscrutable that reason might be. As if sensing her unease, Mikhail leaned closer and whispered, "You think he''s coming back, don''t you?" Miriam hesitated before nodding. "Of course he is. This isn''t the end. Not for him." The Younger Woman, her voice hoarse from the torment she had endured, added quietly, "The real question is¡­ what does he want from us now?" Donovan''s fists clenched at his sides, his nails digging into his palms as he hissed, "Whatever it is, it won''t be anything good." At that moment, a soft breeze swept through the square, carrying with it the faint scent of charred wood and ozone¡ªa lingering trace of the ritual that had just taken place. The soldiers shifted uneasily, their eyes darting toward the shadows as though expecting Lyerin to reappear at any moment. But he didn''t. Lucas took a deep breath, forcing himself to remain composed as he addressed his men once more. "We''ll maintain our position for now," he said firmly. "If Lyerin left us here, then it''s for a reason. Until we know more, we stay vigilant. Understood?" The soldiers nodded reluctantly, though their unease was clear. None of them dared to question the commander further, though the unspoken fears lingered in the air like a heavy fog. As the group began to disperse, Donovan and the others exchanged uneasy glances. Their ordeal with Lyerin might have been over for now, but deep down, they all knew the truth. This wasn''t the end. It was only the beginning. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 354 Mana Cores Lyerin sat alone in a dimly lit chamber carved into the heart of an ancient mountain, the air thick with the scent of ozone and burning incense.His crimson cloak billowed slightly, despite the absence of any breeze, as though it were alive and feeding off the immense power that pulsed through the room. Before him lay a set of shimmering mana cores, their brilliance dimmed but still radiant, each one cradled in a cradle of dark, jagged runestones etched with runic sigils. The mana cores pulsed faintly, their light flickering like dying stars. Each core represented a reservoir of unimaginable power, carefully extracted and meticulously shaped. Yet, despite their magnificence, they were merely raw materials for Lyerin''s grand design. He leaned forward, his pale, angular face illuminated by the ghostly glow of the cores. His silver eyes gleamed with an obsessive intensity, a look that promised creation and destruction in equal measure. He waved a hand, and the runestones around the cores glowed brighter, emitting a low hum that vibrated through the stone chamber. The symbols carved into the stones rearranged themselves, as though alive, shifting into intricate patterns that defied mortal comprehension. A jagged dagger appeared in Lyerin''s other hand, seemingly summoned from the void, its blade made of black crystal that reflected no light. "This is the beginning," Lyerin murmured to himself, his voice carrying a dark resonance that echoed off the chamber walls. "The foundation of something far greater." He plunged the dagger into the air above the cores, not stabbing the cores themselves but splitting the space around them. The air cracked like thunder, tearing into a rippling void of swirling darkness. From within that abyss, tendrils of shadow seeped forth, reaching hungrily toward the cores. The mana within them quivered, resisting at first, before succumbing to the relentless pull of the void. Lyerin watched, his expression cold and calculating, as the tendrils began to siphon the mana, twisting and molding it like clay. The chamber was filled with the sound of crackling energy and the faint cries of something unseen, like echoes of a distant battlefield. The mana cores shrank, their brilliant light condensed into denser, more compact forms. Lyerin raised his other hand, and streams of silver mana flowed from his palm, merging with the shadowy tendrils. The combination of light and dark mana created an unstable reaction, sparks flying wildly as the chamber trembled. The walls groaned, ancient stone threatening to collapse under the pressure of the energies converging within. But Lyerin was unbothered. He thrived in chaos, and this was no exception. With a flick of his wrist, he commanded the energies into submission, bending them to his will. The mana cores were no longer mere glowing orbs¡ªthey were transformed into something entirely new. They were darker, smaller, and emanated a cold, foreboding energy. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They pulsed rhythmically, like beating hearts, each throb resonating with a power that felt both alive and malevolent. Lyerin tilted his head, his expression contemplative as he studied his creations. "Not yet," he muttered, his voice low but sharp. "They''re still imperfect. Raw. Unrefined." He reached into his cloak, pulling out a vial of shimmering silver liquid that seemed to dance with its own inner light. Explore more adventures at empire This was no ordinary substance¡ªit was condensed essence, harvested from something far beyond the mortal plane. With careful precision, he let a single drop fall onto each of the transformed cores. The reaction was immediate and violent. The cores flared, their dark surfaces fracturing and then reforming as their power stabilized. The runestones around them shattered into dust, their purpose fulfilled. The cores now glowed with a deep, otherworldly light, their energy refined and stable. Lyerin smirked, a rare expression of satisfaction crossing his otherwise stoic face. He tapped one of the cores with his finger, sending a ripple of energy across its surface. The core responded, its glow intensifying before settling back into a steady pulse. "Perfect," Lyerin whispered, his voice laced with a mixture of pride and menace. "It''s not ready yet, but in time¡­ a year or two, perhaps, it will reach its full potential. And when that happens¡­" He let the sentence trail off, his mind already racing with the possibilities. The cores were no longer mere tools¡ªthey were weapons, artifacts of power that could reshape the world. Satisfied with his work, Lyerin stood, his crimson cloak swirling around him as he turned away from the glowing cores. The shadows in the chamber seemed to bow to him, retreating into the corners as though acknowledging his dominion. He paused at the entrance to the chamber, glancing back at the cores one last time. "Soon," he said, his tone both a promise and a threat. Then he stepped into the darkness beyond, leaving the chamber in silence, save for the steady pulse of the newly forged mana cores. ¡­ At the break of dawn, the soldiers stirred in their makeshift encampment, their faces pale and their movements tense. The air was heavy with uncertainty, an invisible weight pressing down on them as they whispered amongst themselves, their hushed voices carrying a mixture of hope and dread. Despite their freedom from the Borgias'' enslavement mark, an achievement they had scarcely dared to dream of, an equally pressing question loomed over them: How would they leave this world? They clustered in small groups, their anxious murmurs punctuated by heavy sighs and nervous glances. Some sat cross-legged on the ground, staring blankly into the horizon, while others paced back and forth, their boots scuffing against the dirt. A soldier with streaks of gray in his hair, a man who had once been known for his steadfast demeanor, wrung his hands nervously as he spoke. "How do we even begin to leave this place?" he muttered, his voice laced with frustration. "We''ve escaped the Borgias'' chains, but we''re still trapped here. This¡­ this isn''t freedom." Another soldier, younger but equally weary, nodded in agreement. His voice was barely above a whisper. "We don''t belong in this world. It''s not ours. I¡ª I don''t know how long I can survive here. The air feels different. The ground feels alive. Every shadow feels like it''s watching us." A third soldier, a woman with a scar running down her cheek, crossed her arms tightly over her chest. Her tone was sharp, but her trembling hands betrayed her unease. "You think Lyerin will just tell us how to get back? He''s not exactly generous with his secrets. He''s probably got his own plans, and I doubt they include helping us go home." Chapter 355 Strange Scene The first soldier shook his head, his eyes dark with frustration. "He freed us from the Borgias. That''s not something we can ignore. But why? Why would someone as powerful as him go out of his way to break the mark? What does he want from us?"The scarred woman shot him a glare. "Don''t you get it? He didn''t do it for us. He did it because it entertained him. We''re just¡­ pawns in whatever game he''s playing." Nearby, Donovan, Theran, Miriam, and Mikhail stood in silence, overhearing the conversation but choosing not to participate. They exchanged uneasy glances, their exhaustion etched into their faces. They, too, had questions. What was Lyerin''s endgame? Was he truly done with them, or were they still part of his twisted amusement? A group of younger soldiers, huddled near the remnants of last night''s fire, began whispering frantically. "There''s no way back," one of them said, his voice trembling. "We''re stranded here. Do you really think there''s a way to Earth? No one''s ever talked about it. No one''s ever come back." Enjoy new tales from empire Another soldier leaned in closer, his face pale and his eyes wide with fear. "What if¡­ what if this world doesn''t let us go? What if we''re stuck here forever?" The words sent a ripple of panic through the group, their murmurs growing louder and more frantic. A few soldiers turned to glance at the massive crimson tent where Lyerin resided, its fabric rippling faintly as though alive. "He knows something," one of them said, his voice desperate. "He has to. He''s the only one who could possibly get us out of here." Inside the tent, Lyerin sat at a blackened stone table, his expression calm but his mind far from idle. Before him lay a parchment inscribed with strange, shifting glyphs, their shapes constantly morphing as though alive. His fingers drummed idly against the table as he read, his silver eyes scanning the text with a detached focus. Around him, the air buzzed faintly with residual mana, a testament to the ritual he had performed the night before. Suddenly, the faint sound of voices reached his ears. He tilted his head slightly, his sharp hearing picking up the soldiers'' frantic conversations outside. Their fear and confusion were palpable, and for a moment, a faint smile tugged at the corner of his lips. "Ah," he murmured softly, his voice almost melodic. "They''re finally starting to grasp the reality of their situation. How delicious." sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He leaned back in his chair, one hand resting on the armrest as he listened intently. Their desperation amused him, but it also intrigued him. What would they do now, these so-called soldiers who had been freed from one chain only to find themselves ensnared by another? The flap of the tent rustled as a figure entered, bowing deeply before speaking. It was Lucas, the commander of the soldiers and the one who had been most vocal in supporting Lyerin''s plans thus far. His face was etched with concern, his brow furrowed as he approached. "Lord Lyerin," Lucas began, his voice steady despite the tension in his posture. "The men¡­ they''re anxious. They''ve been asking questions, and I don''t have the answers they need. They want to know¡­ how do we leave this world? Now that we''re free of the Borgias'' mark, how can we return to Earth?" Lyerin didn''t respond immediately. He tilted his head, his silver eyes locking onto Lucas with an intensity that made the commander''s breath hitch. For a moment, the tent was silent, save for the faint crackling of mana in the air. Then, Lyerin leaned forward, resting his chin on one hand as he regarded Lucas with a faint smile. "Ah, the age-old question," Lyerin said, his voice smooth and laced with amusement. "How do we go back? Such a simple question, and yet the answer¡­ is far from simple." Lucas swallowed hard, his gaze flickering to the parchment on the table. "Is it possible, my lord? Can we¡­ can we return to Earth?" Lyerin''s smile widened, and a faint chuckle escaped his lips. "Anything is possible, Commander. But whether it is feasible¡­ now that is another matter entirely." Lucas clenched his fists at his sides, his frustration evident. "Then tell us, my lord. What must we do? What do you need from us to make it happen?" Lyerin leaned back again, his gaze turning thoughtful. "Patience, Commander," he said softly. "Patience and¡­ trust. I''ve already done more for you and your men than you realize. But all things take time." Lucas bowed his head, his jaw tightening as he struggled to suppress his growing anxiety. "Yes, my lord," he said quietly. "We trust in your wisdom." Lyerin waved a hand dismissively. "Good. Now leave me. There is much work to be done." As Lucas exited the tent, the soldiers outside turned to him expectantly, their eyes filled with hope and fear. But Lucas could only shake his head, his expression grim. Lyerin, meanwhile, sat alone in his tent, his smile fading as his expression grew cold and calculating. "Fools," he murmured to himself, his voice barely audible. "Do you truly think freedom comes without a price?" ¡­ The morning sun had barely begun to rise, its golden light stretching lazily across the dense, untouched wilderness that surrounded the encampment. The air was still and cool, carrying with it the faint scent of damp earth and morning dew. Soldiers, weary from restless sleep, slowly stirred from their tents, their movements sluggish and their faces marked with exhaustion. A quiet murmur of routine filled the camp as they began to prepare for another day in this unfamiliar, unsettling world. But then, it happened. At first, it was subtle¡ªa faint glow that crept along the edges of the horizon, soft yet oddly persistent. It was unlike the gentle light of dawn or the sharp illumination of fire. Instead, it was something entirely alien, a brightness that seemed to pulse and ripple as though it were alive. Those who noticed it first squinted in confusion, their hands shielding their eyes as they tried to discern its source. "What¡­ is that?" one soldier muttered, his voice barely more than a whisper. The glow intensified, spreading outward like an unnatural tide. It bathed the surrounding forest in hues of pale white and shimmering gold, casting long, flickering shadows that seemed to dance and writhe across the ground. The murmur of conversation ceased as more and more soldiers turned their attention toward the strange phenomenon, their expressions shifting from confusion to unease. A younger soldier stepped out from his tent, his hair disheveled and his armor half-fastened. He froze mid-step, his eyes widening as the light reflected off his pale, sweat-slicked face. "What in the hells is that?" he said, his voice trembling. Chapter 356 What is that? Others began emerging, some clutching weapons as if preparing for an ambush, others simply staring in stunned silence."It''s too bright," a grizzled veteran grumbled, shielding his face with one hand. His voice, usually firm and commanding, was tinged with uncertainty. "Too damn bright. That ain''t natural." The light continued to swell, its intensity reaching the edges of pain, forcing many to turn away or avert their gazes. Yet, even with their eyes closed, they could still feel it¡ªa strange, buzzing heat that seemed to press against their skin and pulse in their veins. "What''s causing it?" a woman asked, her voice rising in pitch. She stood at the edge of the encampment, her hand gripping the hilt of her sword. Her breaths were shallow, and she glanced nervously between her comrades. "Does anyone see where it''s coming from?" "No," someone else replied, their tone sharp with panic. "It''s¡ªit''s everywhere!" The glow was no longer confined to the horizon. It was spilling into the camp now, washing over the tents, the fires, the people. Shadows flickered and warped, stretching unnaturally before collapsing in on themselves. The light moved as if it had a will of its own, brushing against their faces and armor, illuminating every fear-stricken line and crease. "It''s... humming," another soldier said, his voice barely audible over the faint, low-frequency thrum that had begun to accompany the glow. The sound was deep and resonant, a vibration that seemed to bypass their ears and settle directly in their bones. One soldier dropped his weapon with a clatter, clutching at his chest. "It''s¡­ it''s inside me," he gasped, his voice choked with fear. "I can feel it!" Others stepped back instinctively, as if trying to distance themselves from the ever-growing phenomenon. But there was nowhere to go. The light was all-encompassing, its strange warmth pressing in on them from every angle. A man fell to his knees, his hands gripping his hair as he let out a strangled cry. "This isn''t right! This isn''t right!" "Stay calm!" someone shouted, though their own voice betrayed their fear. "We need to figure out¡ª" A sudden surge in brightness cut off their words, the intensity so overwhelming that it felt as if the world itself might be torn apart. Soldiers stumbled and fell, their faces pale and drenched in sweat. "Make it stop!" one of them screamed, his voice cracking with desperation. Others began murmuring prayers, their words disjointed and frantic. Some simply stood frozen, their eyes locked onto the searing light despite the pain, as though hypnotized by its impossible beauty and terror. A childlike scream cut through the chaos¡ªa younger recruit, barely out of his teens, who had curled into a ball on the ground, sobbing uncontrollably. "I don''t want to die here!" he cried. Explore more at empire "Get up, damn it!" an older soldier barked, though his voice lacked its usual authority. The scarred woman from the day before stood with her arms crossed tightly over her chest, her lips pressed into a thin line. But even she couldn''t hide the tremble in her shoulders or the wide-eyed fear in her gaze. "It''s not stopping," she muttered, more to herself than anyone else. "Why isn''t it stopping?" From the edge of the camp, someone shouted, "Go get the Chief!" "Yes, Lyerin!" another voice called out, frantic. "He''ll know what this is!" But no one moved. Every soldier seemed frozen in place, caught between their instinct to run and their fear of abandoning their comrades. The idea of seeking Lyerin for answers was met with unspoken hesitation. Even now, with this impossible event unfolding, his name carried weight. A weight they weren''t sure they wanted to bear. "What are you all doing?" a grizzled commander finally growled, snapping them out of their paralysis. "Get to him!" A younger man broke free from the group, his legs unsteady beneath him as he stumbled toward Lyerin''s crimson tent. His breath came in ragged gasps, his heartbeat thunderous in his ears. The light seemed to follow him, wrapping around his body like a living thing, and he shuddered as he felt it seep into his skin. Reaching the tent, he shoved the flap aside, his voice hoarse as he called out, "Chief! Something is happening!" ¡­ Lyerin lay sprawled on a low cot in his private tent, the thick scent of burning incense hanging heavy in the air. His crimson eyes, half-lidded with fatigue, stared blankly at the ceiling as faint murmurs of panic seeped through the canvas walls. For a moment, he debated ignoring the chaos. He was tired. Not just physically, but mentally, as if every fiber of his being protested the effort it took to simply exist among these people. The soft hum of his protective barrier, invisible but ever-present, pulsed faintly around him¡ªa quiet reminder of the lengths he went to keep himself safe. But the voices outside grew louder, more frantic. They grated on his nerves like nails on stone. With an exaggerated sigh, Lyerin swung his legs off the cot and rose lazily to his feet. His long, dark coat hung loosely from his shoulders, trailing behind him as he moved. His hand flicked in the air, and with a soundless ripple, the invisible barrier around him shattered, dissipating like shards of glass in the wind. "Always something," he muttered under his breath, brushing nonexistent dust from his sleeves. Pushing open the tent flap, Lyerin stepped into the glaring light outside, squinting as the strange brightness assaulted his eyes. He could feel the collective gaze of the soldiers snap to him the moment he appeared. Their faces were pale, their eyes wide with a mixture of hope and dread as they parted to form a path for him. "Chief¡­" one of them stammered, his voice trembling. "There''s¡ªsomething¡ª" Lyerin ignored him, his boots crunching against the dirt as he walked. The air was thick with tension, the unnatural light casting long, distorted shadows that seemed to stretch and twist with every step he took. And then he saw it. At the center of the encampment, hovering just above the ground, was the portal. It was a swirling, chaotic vortex of energy, a storm of colors that defied the natural order of things. Blues, purples, and golds twisted together like liquid fire, their edges crackling with streaks of blinding white lightning. The portal''s center was darker, a yawning void that seemed to pull at the very fabric of reality around it. It emitted a deep, resonant hum that vibrated in their bones, its sound both alien and oddly hypnotic. The air around the portal shimmered with heat, distorting the figures of those who stood closest to it. A few soldiers edged closer, their faces awash with equal parts fear and fascination, while others kept their distance, their hands gripping their weapons tightly as though the vortex might lash out at them at any moment. Lyerin stopped a few paces away, tilting his head slightly as he studied the phenomenon. A faint smile played at the corners of his lips¡ªnot one of warmth, but of amusement, as though he were privy to a joke that no one else understood. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Chief," someone called out hesitantly. "What¡­ what is that?" The crowd murmured in agreement, their voices filled with unease. "What''s happening?" "Is it dangerous?" "Where did it come from?" Chapter 357 Not my responsibility Lyerin said nothing. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.He stood there, his gaze fixed on the portal as though he were evaluating a piece of art. The soldiers fidgeted nervously, their questions growing louder as they turned to him for answers. But he remained silent. Seconds stretched into what felt like hours, the weight of his silence bearing down on them like a physical force. The soldiers exchanged uncertain glances, their anxiety mounting with every passing moment. Finally, Lyerin shifted his weight, his crimson eyes gleaming with faint amusement as he looked over his shoulder at the gathered crowd. He raised a hand, and with a single gesture, the murmurs ceased. "It''s a portal," he said simply, his tone matter-of-fact, as though the answer had been obvious all along. The soldiers stared at him, their expressions a mixture of confusion and disbelief. "A portal?" one of them repeated, his brow furrowing. "To where?" Another chimed in, his voice rising with panic. "What''s on the other side? Is it safe?" "Did you create it?" someone else asked, their tone tinged with suspicion. Lyerin didn''t answer. He turned back to the portal, his expression unreadable. The vortex swirled and pulsed before him, its light reflecting off his pale skin and dark clothing. His silence only served to heighten the tension, the soldiers shifting uneasily as they waited for him to speak. And then, just as the tension threatened to boil over, he spoke again. "It''s a portal to Earth," Lyerin said, his voice low and deliberate, each word carrying an undeniable weight. The camp erupted into chaos. "Earth?" "A way home?" "After all this time?" The soldiers'' voices overlapped in a cacophony of disbelief, hope, and suspicion. Some stared at the portal with wide, unblinking eyes, their hands trembling as though they might reach out and touch it. Others turned to Lyerin, their expressions demanding more answers. But Lyerin said no more. He stepped aside, his posture relaxed, as if he had no interest in the spectacle unfolding around him. The soldiers swarmed closer to the portal, their movements hesitant and disjointed, like moths drawn to a flame they didn''t fully trust. In their minds, questions swirled and collided: Was this their way back? Could they finally leave this cursed world? Or was this yet another game, another trap set by the enigmatic man who seemed to delight in toying with their fates? Lyerin stood on the outskirts of the chaos, his arms crossed loosely over his chest. A faint, almost imperceptible smirk tugged at his lips. And as the portal pulsed and crackled, casting its otherworldly glow across the camp, the soldiers'' confusion only deepened. ¡­ The camp was alive with a kind of energy it hadn''t seen in years. Soldiers who had spent countless days and nights locked in the monotonous grind of survival, their spirits ground down by hardship, suddenly found themselves buoyed by a flicker of hope. Conversations that were once hushed, limited to murmurs around dimly lit fires, now erupted into lively debates and cheers. The portal''s light bathed the camp in an ethereal glow, and its otherworldly presence seemed to awaken something primal in the soldiers¡ªa yearning, a belief that after all they had endured, their salvation was finally at hand. Men and women who had been stoic for so long, hardened by battles both physical and psychological, began to soften. Laughter¡ªreal, unrestrained laughter¡ªrippled through the air, strange and almost foreign to those who had long forgotten its sound. Groups gathered in huddles, gesturing animatedly as they speculated on what this could mean. Could this truly be it? A way back? Some soldiers fell to their knees, gazing at the swirling portal with reverence, their lips moving silently in prayers to gods they hadn''t spoken to in years. Others slapped each other on the back, their faces split with wide grins, as though they had already stepped through the portal and tasted the fresh air of their home world. The air was thick with emotion, a potent cocktail of disbelief, euphoria, and pent-up longing that spilled over in waves. "We''re finally going home!" one soldier exclaimed, his voice breaking with emotion. He grabbed the shoulders of the man beside him and shook him with a ferocity born of pure, unfiltered joy. "Do you hear me? Home! Earth! We''re going back!" "After all this time¡­" another muttered, her eyes shimmering with unshed tears as she clutched a small locket that hung around her neck. Inside it was a faded picture of her family, the edges worn from years of handling. She pressed it to her lips, whispering their names like a mantra, as though the portal had already bridged the chasm between her and the ones she had lost. The excitement spread like wildfire. Soldiers who had once been too afraid to dream, too afraid to hope, were now speaking with a confidence that bordered on reckless. "Lyerin will take us back," they said to one another, their words gaining momentum as they were passed from group to group. "He''s finally done it. He''s opened the way." "Of course he''ll take us back," another chimed in. "Why else would he create this portal? He wouldn''t just leave us here. He''s been planning this all along." The sentiment grew louder, more pervasive, until it was no longer a question but a statement of fact. Lyerin was their savior, their guide back to Earth. They began to cheer his name, their voices rising in unison like a battle cry. "Lyerin! Lyerin! Lyerin!" In the midst of the celebration, a small group of soldiers broke into song. It was an old tune, one that had been passed down through their ranks, its lyrics filled with tales of home and hearth, of green fields and blue skies. Others joined in, their voices raw and imperfect but brimming with emotion. The song echoed through the camp, mingling with the crackle of the portal and the sound of laughter and cheers. But not everyone joined in the jubilation. A few soldiers hung back, their faces marked with caution and doubt. They exchanged uneasy glances, their arms crossed as they watched the festivities unfold. "This is too convenient," one muttered under his breath. "Lyerin doesn''t do anything without a reason. What''s his angle?" "Yeah," another agreed. "He''s been toying with us for years. Why would he just¡­ let us go now? What''s in it for him?" Their doubts, however, were drowned out by the overwhelming wave of optimism that had gripped the majority of the camp. The celebrations grew wilder, more uninhibited. Soldiers passed around flasks of moonshine, toasting to their impending return. They danced around the portal, their movements uncoordinated but joyful, their laughter ringing out into the night. In the midst of it all, Lyerin appeared, his presence commanding as he strode into the center of the camp. The soldiers quieted as they noticed him, their cheers dying down into murmurs of excitement and anticipation. He stood there, his crimson eyes surveying the crowd with an inscrutable expression. For a moment, he said nothing, letting the weight of his silence settle over them like a thick fog. The soldiers watched him expectantly, their faces alight with hope. Finally, one of them spoke up, his voice trembling with emotion. "Chief¡­ we''re ready. We''re ready to go back to Earth." Another stepped forward, her voice steady and confident. "Thank you, Chief. Thank you for giving us this chance. We''ll never forget what you''ve done for us." Others joined in, their voices overlapping as they poured out their gratitude and excitement. "You''ve saved us." "We owe you everything." "When do we leave?" Lyerin raised a hand, and the camp fell silent once more. He looked at them, his gaze sharp and piercing, cutting through the crowd like a blade. And then, with a voice as smooth and cold as steel, he asked, "Who says I''m taking you back to Earth?" Experience new tales on empire The question hung in the air, a dagger plunged into the heart of their celebration. The soldiers froze, their smiles faltering as confusion and disbelief rippled through their ranks. The camp, which had been so alive with joy and hope just moments before, was now eerily silent. Lyerin''s lips curled into a faint, enigmatic smile, but his eyes held no warmth. "Well?" he prompted, his tone almost mocking. "Who told you I would do such a thing?" The soldiers stared at him, their faces pale and their eyes wide with shock. The weight of his words settled over them like a heavy shroud, suffocating the fragile hope that had burned so brightly. And Lyerin just stood there, his smile never faltering, as though he were savoring their despair like a fine wine. Chapter 358 Go on The silence that followed Lyerin''s words was deafening.It was as though the entire camp had been plunged into an abyss, where sound and time ceased to exist. For a moment, no one dared to move. The soldiers stood frozen in place, their expressions a mix of confusion, disbelief, and a rising sense of dread. The festive energy that had saturated the air mere moments ago now evaporated like mist under the midday sun, leaving behind a hollow, suffocating void. The wind carried the faint crackle of the portal''s energy through the camp, its unnatural hum the only sound that dared to intrude upon the stillness. Soldiers who had been laughing and singing now exchanged uneasy glances, their faces pale and their hands trembling as they gripped the hilts of their weapons or clutched at the hems of their cloaks. Their eyes darted from Lyerin to the portal and back again, as though searching for an answer¡ªsome reassurance that this was all a joke, a misunderstanding. But there was no humor in Lyerin''s face, no flicker of mercy or mischief. Only that infuriating smile, cold and enigmatic, lingering on his lips. Explore new worlds at empire Finally, one of the soldiers¡ªa grizzled man with streaks of gray in his hair and the hardened posture of someone who had survived countless battles¡ªfound his voice. It was hoarse and trembling, a shadow of the man''s usual commanding tone. "What¡­ what do you mean, Chief?" he stammered, his eyes narrowing as though trying to decode Lyerin''s inscrutable words. "You opened the portal. You made this. We''re¡­ we''re going home, aren''t we?" A murmur of agreement swept through the crowd, low and anxious. Others began speaking, their voices overlapping in a cacophony of desperation and confusion. "Yeah, that''s right! Why else would you open a portal like this?" "You said it yourself¡ªit leads to Earth!" "We''ve been waiting for this, Chief. We''ve trusted you!" "Are you saying¡­ you''re not taking us back?" A younger soldier, barely out of his teens, stepped forward, his face flushed and his fists clenched tightly at his sides. "You''re messing with us again, aren''t you?" His voice cracked, wavering between defiance and fear. "You''ve always been like this, playing your games. But this is different. This¡­ this is our chance to go home! You can''t take that away from us!" More voices rose now, louder and more frantic. Soldiers who had, just moments ago, wept with joy and embraced their comrades now spoke with panic sharp in their tones. Their words tumbled over one another in a flood, crashing like waves against the unyielding rock that was Lyerin''s silent, smiling presence. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Why are you doing this?" "Are you saying this isn''t for us?" "What''s the point of opening a portal if not to send us back?" "You can''t leave us here, Lyerin! We can''t stay in this cursed place!" Their desperation spilled out of them, raw and unfiltered. Some soldiers took a step back, as though the very air around Lyerin had become dangerous to breathe. Others pressed forward, their hands shaking, their eyes wide with desperation as they searched his face for answers he seemed unwilling to give. It was as if their entire world¡ªa world they had been rebuilding out of scraps of hope and determination¡ªwas crumbling right before their eyes. Another voice rose, this one full of bitterness. "Is this another one of your sick games, Lyerin?" The speaker, a burly woman with a scar cutting across her cheek, glared at him with a mixture of rage and fear. "We''re not your toys! We''ve done everything you''ve asked of us. We''ve bled for this tribe. We''ve fought. We''ve survived! You owe us this!" More voices joined hers, louder and angrier now, building like the rumble of a storm on the horizon. "You can''t keep us here forever!" "We''ve earned our way out!" "Take us back! You owe us that much!" "What are you playing at, Lyerin?!" The crowd grew restless. Feet shifted uneasily on the dirt-packed ground. Hands hovered near weapons, though no one was foolish enough to draw. There was an undercurrent of something dangerous now, something volatile that threatened to boil over. For all their fear of him¡ªand it was a deep, visceral fear¡ªthey were men and women at the edge of their endurance, clutching desperately at the first glimmer of salvation they had seen in years. And that salvation, it seemed, was being torn away from them. Lyerin, for his part, remained still and composed, his head tilted ever so slightly as he regarded the soldiers before him. If the rising tension unsettled him, he gave no sign. His crimson eyes seemed to pierce through their frantic questions, as though he could see past their words and into the hearts that beat wildly within their chests. The weight of his silence was unbearable, like the shadow of a blade hanging overhead. Finally, another soldier¡ªa middle-aged man with a deep, ragged voice¡ªstepped forward, his face a mask of barely controlled desperation. "Please," he said, his voice cracking on the word. "Please, Chief. We''ve followed you. We''ve trusted you. Don''t do this to us." He sank to his knees, his hands clutched together as though in prayer. "I have a family waiting for me. A wife. Children. I haven''t seen them in years. Don''t let us die here. Not after everything we''ve been through." The sight of the man kneeling broke something in the crowd. Others began to plead as well, their voices quivering with desperation. Soldiers who had once been hardened warriors now looked like lost, frightened children, their hopes slipping through their fingers like sand. "I have a daughter back home. She doesn''t even remember my face¡­" "I promised my brother I''d come back. I promised him!" "Take us back, Chief. I''m begging you." "Please¡­ don''t leave us here." The pleas grew louder, more frantic. The crowd was a cacophony of anguish, the collective sound of men and women teetering on the edge of despair. The portal crackled and hummed behind Lyerin, its light spilling across the ground like a taunt, a cruel promise just out of reach. And still, Lyerin said nothing. Finally, when the noise seemed ready to collapse under its own weight, Lyerin raised a single hand. The camp fell silent instantly, as though he had snuffed out their voices with a flick of his wrist. His expression had not changed, but there was something new in his gaze now¡ªsomething colder, sharper, like a blade drawn in the dark. He let the silence stretch again, drawing out their agony as though savoring the moment. Then, in a voice that was low and steady, yet cut through the air like a whip, he said, "I do not recall ever promising to take you back to Earth." The words hit the soldiers like a physical blow. Some staggered back, their faces pale and stricken. Others simply stared at him, their mouths agape, as though their minds could not comprehend what he had just said. "What¡­" someone whispered, their voice barely audible. "What are you saying¡­?" Lyerin''s smile widened ever so slightly, but his eyes remained hard and unyielding. "I opened the portal, yes," he said, his tone calm and deliberate, as though speaking to children. "But what makes you think it was for you?" The soldiers were silent now, too stunned to speak, too afraid to move. Their gazes darted back and forth between the portal and the man who stood before them, his presence like a dark shadow cast over their hopes. And then, as though to twist the knife deeper, Lyerin added softly, "Whoever said I would take you back?" The silence that followed was the heaviest it had ever been. Chapter 359 Rebuttal The weight of Lyerin''s gaze pressed upon the soldiers like a storm cloud threatening to burst, heavy with untold consequences.His crimson eyes swept over them, taking in their fear, their confusion, their rising despair. He stood tall and calm, his demeanor an unshakable pillar in the chaos of their frayed emotions. The light from the portal shimmered behind him, an eerie, almost divine glow that cast long, distorted shadows across the ground. For a long moment, he said nothing, letting the silence grow, letting their anxiety stew in the unspoken truths that hung like a noose over their heads. Finally, with an air of deliberate purpose, Lyerin clasped his hands behind his back and began to speak. His voice was soft, almost conversational, but it carried the weight of finality¡ªa quiet storm that brooked no argument. "You seem confused," he began, tilting his head ever so slightly, his tone drenched in mockery laced with patience. "Perhaps you''ve misunderstood something about our arrangement, so allow me to clarify." The soldiers bristled at his words, their tension palpable. Some exchanged glances, as if hoping one of their comrades might have the courage to interrupt, to demand answers. But no one dared. They were trapped, pinned under the weight of Lyerin''s presence, unable to do anything but listen. "When you first came to this world," Lyerin continued, pacing slowly now, his steps measured, deliberate, "you bore the mark of servitude, branded like cattle by the Borgias Family. A cruel and demeaning fate, one I found¡­ distasteful." His voice carried a faint note of derision, as though even the mention of the Borgias Family sullied his tongue. "So, I offered you a deal¡ªa chance to break free from that mark, to shed your chains and claim your lives as your own. And in exchange¡­" He paused, his lips curling into a faint smile. "You would build my tribe here. You would carve out a place for us in this land, in this world." He stopped walking, turning to face the soldiers fully now. His gaze was piercing, his expression unreadable. "You fulfilled your part of the bargain. The tribe stands, as strong and as self-sufficient as I could have hoped for. And I, in turn, fulfilled mine." He gestured vaguely toward the soldiers, as though their freedom was a trivial matter. "The marks are gone. You are no longer slaves. The weight of the Borgias Family''s control has been lifted from you. Our deal is done." A murmur rippled through the crowd, low and uneasy. Some soldiers nodded slowly, as if trying to convince themselves that his words were true, that this was all he owed them. Others, however, clenched their fists, their anger barely contained. It was one thing to fulfill a bargain, but to abandon them now, after all they had endured, felt like a betrayal. "But the portal¡­" one soldier dared to speak, his voice trembling. "You opened the portal to Earth. We thought¡ª" "You thought what?" Lyerin interrupted, his tone sharp, cutting through the man''s words like a blade. His gaze bore down on the soldier, silencing him instantly. "That I opened it for your convenience? Out of some sense of obligation?" He chuckled, low and dark, the sound carrying an edge of mockery. "You overestimate your importance to me." Another soldier stepped forward, her voice trembling with both fear and anger. "But we helped you! We built this tribe for you! Doesn''t that mean anything? We trusted you!" Lyerin''s eyes narrowed, his smile fading as a cold, sharp edge crept into his voice. "You did as you were paid to do. Do not confuse a transaction for loyalty. I gave you your freedom. I gave you your lives back. And now," he said, his tone softening but losing none of its gravity, "I owe you nothing." The weight of his words settled over the soldiers like a heavy fog, suffocating and inescapable. For a moment, no one dared to speak. They stood frozen, their minds racing, their hopes crumbling like fragile glass. Some lowered their heads, their shoulders sagging under the realization that they had been used, discarded now that their usefulness had come to an end. Enjoy more content from empire "But¡­ what are we supposed to do now?" someone whispered, their voice barely audible. Lyerin''s gaze swept over the crowd, his expression cold and detached. "That," he said, "is not my concern. You are no longer slaves. What you do with your freedom is entirely up to you." The crowd erupted then, voices overlapping in a cacophony of anger, fear, and despair. Some shouted accusations, their faces red with fury. Others pleaded, their voices quivering with desperation. "You can''t just abandon us here!" S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "We trusted you, Lyerin!" "What kind of freedom is this, if we''re stranded in this forsaken place?" "You owe us more than this!" Lyerin let their protests wash over him, unmoved, his expression a mask of calm indifference. He waited, letting their anger burn itself out, until the crowd fell silent once more, their voices hoarse and their spirits broken. Then, with deliberate slowness, he raised a hand, and the camp fell quiet. "You misunderstand me," he said, his voice low and even. "I did not say there was no way for you to use the portal. I merely said that I have no obligation to take you through it." The soldiers exchanged confused glances, their anger momentarily replaced by a flicker of hope. Lyerin''s smile returned, though it was colder now, lacking any trace of warmth or humor. "There is a way," he said, his tone almost teasing, "but whether you can claim it¡­ well, that remains to be seen." "What do you mean?" someone asked, their voice cautious. Lyerin''s smile widened, his crimson eyes gleaming with a dangerous light. "If you want to use the portal," he said, "you will have to earn it." The camp fell silent once more, the soldiers staring at him in stunned disbelief. Whatever Lyerin meant by "earn it," they knew one thing for certain: the path to Earth would not come without a cost. Chapter 360 Get me mana beast cores The atmosphere in the camp shifted the moment Lyerin made his decree.The soldiers, desperate to return to Earth, hung on his every word, their hopes reignited, albeit with a flicker of apprehension. Lyerin, standing at the center of the gathering, crossed his arms over his chest and let a faint smirk play on his lips. His crimson eyes gleamed with an unspoken challenge. "You want to use the portal?" he said, his voice smooth and commanding, cutting through the nervous murmurs of the crowd. "Then you must prove yourselves. Bring me mana beast cores, strong ones, and only then will I consider letting you through." The soldiers exchanged uneasy glances, the weight of his words sinking in. Mana beasts were dangerous creatures, and while they had hunted before, they had always done so in tightly coordinated groups, their efforts focused on survival. This, however, felt different. It felt like a test¡ªa cruel, calculated test designed to weed out the weak. "How many cores do you need?" one soldier asked hesitantly. Lyerin''s smirk widened. "As many as you can carry," he said, his tone laced with amusement. "But the quality matters more than the quantity. Bring me something¡­ impressive." The soldiers bristled under the implied insult, but no one dared to argue. Instead, they dispersed, gathering their weapons and supplies before venturing into the surrounding forest. Their determination was palpable, their movements fueled by the singular goal of returning to Earth. Yet, even as they set off, Donovan, Theran, Miriam, and Mikhail lingered at the edge of the camp, their eyes locked on Lyerin. Donovan''s jaw tightened, his fists clenched at his sides. He didn''t need to say it aloud¡ªhe knew what the others were thinking. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lyerin had likely wiped out the mana beasts around the tribe. It was the kind of manipulative move that was entirely in character for him, a way to toy with them, to watch them struggle and fail. Yet, the thought of confronting him, of accusing him in front of the soldiers, sent a shiver of fear down Donovan''s spine. They couldn''t risk it. Not when Lyerin held the power to expose their identities as Borgias Family members. "We''ll play his game for now," Donovan muttered under his breath, his voice barely audible. The others nodded reluctantly, their expressions grim. They knew they had no choice. The soldiers scattered into the forest, their footsteps crunching against the underbrush, their breaths fogging in the cool air. At first, the hunt seemed promising. Tracks and claw marks suggested recent activity, and some even found tufts of fur or snapped branches that hinted at nearby mana beasts. Yet, as the hours stretched on, their optimism began to wane. Your next read awaits at empire One by one, they returned to camp, their expressions heavy with frustration and exhaustion. Some carried broken weapons, others bore fresh scratches and bruises, but none had succeeded in their hunt. The forest was eerily devoid of life, as if the mana beasts had vanished overnight. Theran stumbled back into the clearing, his axe slung over his shoulder, his face flushed with irritation. "Nothing," he growled, tossing the weapon to the ground. "Not even a rabbit, let alone a mana beast." Miriam emerged moments later, her bow clutched tightly in her hands. "Same here," she said, shaking her head. "I tracked a trail for nearly an hour, only for it to disappear without a trace. It''s like the beasts know we''re hunting them." The murmurs of frustration grew louder as more soldiers returned, each recounting similar experiences. Some speculated that the beasts had migrated, driven away by the recent activity in the forest. Others whispered darker theories, their voices hushed with fear. Perhaps the mana beasts had been eradicated, wiped out by some unseen force. Donovan, standing near the edge of the camp, exchanged a glance with Mikhail. They both knew better. This wasn''t a coincidence. This was Lyerin''s doing. "He''s playing with us," Mikhail muttered, his voice low. "He''s already killed the beasts, hasn''t he?" Donovan nodded grimly. "Probably," he said. "But we can''t say anything. Not here. Not in front of them." His gaze shifted to the other soldiers, who were growing increasingly restless. If they found out that Borgias Family members were among them, their anger would be explosive. Lyerin had crafted the perfect trap, forcing them into silence while the others were left to struggle and despair. As the sun dipped below the horizon, casting long shadows across the camp, the soldiers gathered around the central fire, their voices a mix of anger and confusion. "This isn''t normal," one soldier said, his voice tinged with frustration. "There should be beasts out there. We''ve hunted in these woods before." "Maybe we''re looking in the wrong places," another suggested, though her tone lacked conviction. "Or maybe someone''s playing games with us," a third muttered darkly, his eyes flicking toward Lyerin''s tent. The tension in the camp was palpable, the air thick with unspoken accusations. Yet, no one dared to voice their suspicions openly. They knew better than to challenge Lyerin directly. His power, his cunning, and his reputation as a merciless manipulator were enough to keep them in check. Later that evening, as the fire crackled and the soldiers nursed their bruised egos, Lyerin emerged from his tent. His crimson eyes swept over the group, his expression calm, almost amused. "Well?" he said, his voice cutting through the murmurs like a blade. "Have you brought me what I asked for?" The silence that followed was deafening. No one dared to meet his gaze. One by one, they lowered their heads, their shame and frustration laid bare. "No cores?" Lyerin said, his tone light, almost teasing. "How disappointing." Donovan clenched his fists, his nails digging into his palms. He wanted to shout, to accuse Lyerin of sabotaging the hunt, but he knew better. Instead, he forced himself to remain silent, his jaw tight with suppressed anger. Lyerin''s gaze lingered on him for a moment, a faint smirk playing on his lips as if he could sense Donovan''s thoughts. Then, he turned to address the rest of the soldiers. "Perhaps you need more time," he said, his tone dripping with mock sympathy. "Or perhaps you''re not as skilled as you thought. Either way, the portal remains closed until you fulfill your end of the bargain." With that, he turned and strode back to his tent, leaving the soldiers to stew in their frustration. Donovan and the others exchanged a tense glance, their unspoken agreement clear: they would play along for now, but they couldn''t trust Lyerin. Not when he held all the cards. Chapter 361 Fuel At sunrise, the camp was filled with the low hum of restless murmurs.The soldiers, still smarting from their failed hunt, gathered near the central fire, their expressions a mix of frustration and desperation. The chill of the morning air did little to cool their rising tempers as they exchanged heated words, their voices tinged with bitterness. "This is pointless!" one soldier exclaimed, his arms flailing in frustration. He was a burly man with a scar running down his cheek, his voice booming loud enough to rattle the nearby tents. "We''ve searched everywhere! There are no mana beasts left in these woods!" Another soldier, a woman with short-cropped hair and a bow slung over her shoulder, stepped forward, her voice laced with irritation. "He''s sending us on a wild goose chase, that''s what this is. He must know there''s nothing out there. Why else would we all come back empty-handed?" A third soldier chimed in, his voice lower but no less accusatory. "Maybe he''s testing us, trying to break us down. Or maybe¡­ he''s hiding something." The group''s attention turned toward Lyerin''s tent, its flaps drawn tightly shut. The mere sight of it seemed to amplify their frustrations. "I''m sick of this!" a younger soldier blurted out, his face red with anger. "Why can''t we just demand that he opens the portal? What''s stopping him from letting us go back to Earth right now? We''ve done enough for him!" S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A ripple of agreement spread through the group, their muttered complaints growing louder. Discover more stories at empire "Yeah, why does the portal only work for his so-called tribe members?" one of them asked, her voice sharp with accusation. "We built this place for him, didn''t we? We risked our lives to follow his orders! Doesn''t that make us part of his tribe?" "Exactly!" another soldier added, his fists clenched at his sides. "If he can lift the Borgias Family''s enslavement mark, then he can open the damn portal for us! What''s the holdup?" The grumbling continued to escalate, the soldiers'' anger and confusion feeding off one another. The forest, once alive with hope at the prospect of returning to Earth, now felt suffocating, its trees looming like silent witnesses to their growing despair. Their voices rose in unison, each person adding their grievances to the cacophony. "Does he think we''re fools? That we don''t see what''s going on here?" a grizzled veteran growled, his voice dripping with venom. "He''s stringing us along, keeping us trapped here for his amusement!" "It''s not fair," another soldier muttered, his shoulders slumping in defeat. "We''ve done everything he asked. Why does he get to decide who can use the portal?" The accusations flew thick and fast, each one more impassioned than the last. They questioned Lyerin''s motives, his methods, and his apparent indifference to their plight. The soldiers were tired, hungry, and increasingly disillusioned. To them, Lyerin''s silence was an insult, a refusal to acknowledge their sacrifices. Finally, unable to contain their frustration any longer, a group of soldiers marched toward Lyerin''s tent. Their boots thudded heavily against the ground, their weapons hanging loosely at their sides. They hesitated only briefly at the entrance before one of them¡ªa tall man with a determined expression¡ªraised his hand and slapped the tent flap aside. "Lyerin!" he called out, his voice filled with barely restrained anger. "We need answers!" The flap moved, and out stepped Lyerin, his crimson eyes calm and unbothered. His presence alone was enough to silence the group momentarily, their anger briefly tempered by the unsettling aura he carried. But the moment passed, and their grievances spilled forth like a dam breaking. "Why are you doing this to us?" the tall man demanded, his voice shaking with emotion. "We''ve done everything you asked! We built this tribe for you, followed your every order, and now you''re making us jump through hoops just to use the portal? Why?" Another soldier stepped forward, her fists clenched tightly. "And why does the portal only work for your so-called tribe members? What makes them so special? Aren''t we the ones who made this place what it is? Don''t we deserve to go home too?" Lyerin raised a hand, silencing them with a simple gesture. His gaze swept over the group, his expression unreadable. For a moment, he said nothing, letting the weight of his presence settle over them like a suffocating fog. "You misunderstand," Lyerin finally said, his voice smooth and measured. "It''s not that I don''t want to send you back to Earth. The portal isn''t some magical doorway that works on mere whim. It is¡­ an engine." His words hung in the air, confusing the soldiers. They exchanged puzzled glances, their anger momentarily replaced by curiosity. "An engine?" one of them asked hesitantly. Lyerin nodded, his crimson eyes glinting in the dim morning light. "Yes. Like any engine, it requires fuel to operate. In this case, that fuel comes in the form of mana beast cores. The stronger the core, the more energy it provides. Without sufficient fuel, the portal cannot function." The soldiers stared at him, their expressions a mix of disbelief and frustration. "But we can''t find any beasts!" someone blurted out. "There''s nothing out there! How are we supposed to power the portal if you''ve already wiped them out?" Lyerin''s lips curved into a faint smile, but he said nothing, his silence only fueling their suspicions. The soldiers'' frustration bubbled up again, their earlier anger reigniting. "This isn''t fair," one soldier muttered, her voice trembling with emotion. "You''re keeping us trapped here on purpose, aren''t you?" Lyerin''s gaze flicked toward her, his smile widening just enough to send a shiver down her spine. "Fairness," he said softly, "is a matter of perspective." With that, he turned and walked away, leaving the soldiers to stew in their frustration and uncertainty. They watched him go, their minds racing with questions and doubts. For all their complaints, they knew one thing for certain: they were playing Lyerin''s game, and he was the only one who knew the rules. Chapter 362 Harmed At the break of dawn, the soldiers stirred, their bodies weary yet their spirits tinged with a mix of determination and dread.The woods surrounding the camp were eerily silent, the absence of mana beasts unsettling, but the growing desperation to find a core drove them forward. They had no choice but to try again, even though the previous days yielded nothing but frustration. As the morning light stretched its golden fingers across the treetops, a small group ventured deeper into the forest, hoping to find some trace of mana beasts. Hours passed, and one by one, soldiers returned to camp empty-handed, muttering curses under their breaths. Just as the rest resigned themselves to yet another fruitless hunt, the tranquility of the camp was shattered by the ragged cries of a man staggering into view. He was hunched over, his armor mangled and bloodied. His face was pale, sweat streaming down his temples as his trembling legs barely held him upright. Deep gashes ran across his arms and chest, his once-sturdy shield now a shattered husk hanging limply from his grip. The sight sent a ripple of alarm through the camp. Discover exclusive content at empire "Help him!" someone shouted as soldiers rushed to support the injured man. He collapsed onto a makeshift bench near the fire pit, groaning in pain as a medic hurried to tend to his wounds. "What happened?" one of the older soldiers demanded, his voice tinged with both concern and fear. "Where did you go? What did you see?" The injured man coughed, wincing as the medic pressed a cloth to one of his deeper wounds. His voice was weak, trembling as he began to recount the events that had unfolded. "I¡­ I thought I''d go farther¡­ farther than yesterday," he rasped, each word a struggle. "I thought¡­ maybe if I went where no one else dared, I''d find something¡­ anything." He took a shaky breath, his eyes wide and haunted as he continued. "I wandered into this dense part of the forest, the kind where the trees block out most of the light. It was quiet¡ªtoo quiet. "Not a bird, not a rustle of leaves, just¡­ this heavy silence that made my skin crawl. Then I saw it. At first, I thought it was just a shadow, but no¡­ no, it was watching me." S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The soldiers around him leaned closer, their faces pale as his words painted a vivid picture. "It stepped out from the shadows," he said, his voice cracking. "A mana beast, but not like any I''ve ever seen. It was massive¡ªtowering over me¡ªits fur was black as night, and its eyes¡­ those eyes glowed red, like embers in a dying fire. "Its claws were like daggers, and its teeth¡­" He shuddered, his voice faltering. "Its teeth looked like they could tear through steel." The camp fell silent, the crackling of the fire the only sound as the soldiers absorbed his words. "I tried to back away," the injured man continued, his breathing labored. "But it moved so fast. One moment it was there, the next¡­ it was on me. I barely had time to raise my shield before it struck. The force of it¡ªit was like being hit by a battering ram. It tore through my shield like it was nothing." His voice grew more frantic, his hands trembling as he clutched the edge of the bench. "I tried to fight back. I swung my blade, but it didn''t even flinch. It was like my attacks were nothing but an annoyance to it. It swiped at me, and¡­ and I thought that was it. I thought I was dead." He paused, his gaze distant as if reliving the moment. "Somehow, I managed to roll away, but not before it got me. Its claws¡­ they cut through my armor like paper." He gestured to the deep gashes on his body, his voice growing quieter. "I don''t know how I escaped. I felt it was impossible to. Maybe it let me go. Maybe it didn''t think I was worth killing. I don''t know. But I ran¡ªran as fast as I could until I couldn''t hear it anymore." The soldiers exchanged uneasy glances, the gravity of his words sinking in. One of them stepped forward, her voice trembling. "Are you sure it was alone? Could there be more of them out there?" The injured man shook his head. "I didn''t see any others. But if there are more¡­ we''re in serious trouble." Another soldier spoke up, his tone accusatory. "Why didn''t you wait for us? Why go alone? You could''ve gotten yourself killed!" "I didn''t think it''d be that strong!" the injured man shot back, his voice rising in defensiveness. "None of us found anything yesterday, and I thought¡­ I thought I could handle it!" A tense silence followed, the camp''s atmosphere thick with unease. The injured man slumped forward, exhaustion overtaking him as the medic continued to tend to his wounds. "What do we do now?" someone finally asked, their voice barely above a whisper. The question hung in the air, unanswered. The soldiers knew they couldn''t ignore the beast, not if it was as powerful as the injured man described. Yet the thought of facing such a creature sent a chill down their spines. As the day wore on, discussions turned into arguments, fear and frustration bubbling to the surface. Some proposed abandoning the hunt altogether, while others insisted they couldn''t give up, not if it meant staying trapped in this world. By nightfall, a decision was made. If the beast was as dangerous as it seemed, they couldn''t afford to face it alone. The next morning, they would go together, strength in numbers their only hope against the monster lurking in the forest. The camp settled into an uneasy quiet, the soldiers steeling themselves for the ordeal ahead. The injured man''s recounting played over and over in their minds, each detail etched into their thoughts as they prepared for what might very well be the fight of their lives. Chapter 363 Even more As the sun dipped below the horizon, casting long shadows over the camp, a faint commotion stirred the remaining soldiers.Those left behind turned their heads toward the edge of the forest, their faces a mixture of hope and dread. The group that had ventured into the woods earlier stumbled back into view. Their armor was battered and dented, their clothes torn and soaked in blood¡ªboth theirs and that of some unidentifiable creatures. Each step they took was heavy, their exhaustion evident, their faces pale and grim. The camp fell silent as they approached, collapsing near the fire pit. The medic rushed over, his hands trembling as he began to tend to the worst of their wounds. "How did it go?" one of the soldiers who stayed behind dared to ask, his voice hesitant. The group''s leader, a grizzled veteran named Caron, looked up, his face lined with pain and weariness. "It was¡­" He paused, his voice breaking as if the words were too heavy to speak. "It was worse than we could have imagined." Another soldier from the group, a younger man with a deep claw mark across his chest, gritted his teeth as the medic stitched his wound. "That thing¡­ it''s a demon. No, worse than a demon. It''s like the forest itself birthed it to punish us for daring to enter its domain." "What happened?" someone pressed, their voice tinged with fear. Caron sighed, shaking his head. "We thought we were prepared. We had numbers, a plan¡­ but it didn''t matter. We found it near the riverbank. It was waiting for us, like it knew we were coming. The moment we stepped into its territory, it attacked." His words hung heavy in the air, and another soldier from the group, a woman named Tessa, spoke up, her voice trembling. "It moved so fast. One moment it was in front of us, and then it was behind us. I¡ªI didn''t even see it strike, but suddenly, two of us were down." She clenched her fists, her knuckles white. "We tried to fight back, but nothing worked. Arrows just bounced off its hide like twigs. Our blades barely left a scratch." "It''s like it was toying with us," another soldier added bitterly, his face pale. "Every time we thought we had it cornered, it would disappear into the shadows and reappear somewhere else. And those eyes¡­ those damn glowing eyes. I can still see them every time I close mine." The group fell silent, their faces haunted by the memory of the beast. The soldiers who had stayed behind exchanged uneasy glances, the gravity of the situation sinking in. "It''s stronger than anything we''ve ever faced," Caron admitted, his voice heavy with defeat. "We thought we could outnumber it, overwhelm it, but it''s smarter than that. It knows how to fight. It knows how to win." For a moment, no one spoke, the weight of their words pressing down on the camp like a suffocating fog. Then, one of the younger soldiers, barely more than a boy, whispered, "So what do we do now? We can''t just give up. We need those cores, or we''ll never leave this place." Caron''s eyes flickered with a mix of determination and despair. "We''ll go back," he said finally, his voice steady despite the tremor in his hands. "But we need a new strategy. This thing isn''t just a beast¡ªit''s a predator, and it sees us as prey. We need to think smarter, not just hit harder." S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The group huddled closer, their conversation shifting from recounting the terror of the beast to analyzing their failure. "We were too scattered," Tessa said, her voice firm despite the fear in her eyes. "It picked us off one by one because we weren''t watching each other''s backs. We need to stay closer, cover each other''s blind spots." "And we can''t rely on brute force," Caron added. "That thing''s hide is too thick for our weapons to pierce. We need to find its weak points. There has to be a way to hurt it¡ªmaybe the eyes, or the joints. Something." "We also need bait," another soldier said reluctantly. "Something to draw it out, to keep its attention focused while the rest of us strike." The group exchanged uneasy glances at the suggestion, the implications clear. No one wanted to volunteer for such a dangerous role, but they knew it might be their only chance. Experience tales with empire "What about traps?" someone else suggested. "If we can''t beat it in a straight fight, maybe we can outsmart it. Set up snares, pitfall traps¡­ anything to slow it down or immobilize it." Caron nodded slowly, a spark of hope flickering in his tired eyes. "It''s risky, but it might work. We''ll need to be careful, though. This thing is cunning. If it suspects anything, it''ll turn the tables on us." The conversation continued late into the night, the soldiers pooling their knowledge and ideas in a desperate bid to find a way to defeat the beast. The fire crackled softly as they planned, their fear gradually giving way to a grim determination. By the time the first light of dawn crept over the horizon, they had a plan¡ªor at least, the beginnings of one. Their bodies ached, their wounds still fresh, but their resolve was stronger than ever. As the morning broke, they gathered their weapons and supplies, their faces set with a mix of fear and determination. One by one, they stepped into the forest, their hearts heavy but their minds focused. This time, they would not run. This time, they would face the beast together. As the sun set once more, casting the forest in hues of deep red and orange, the group stumbled back into the camp, their faces etched with the same despair and exhaustion as the day before. They were battered, their armor even more dented and broken, their bodies covered in dirt, blood, and sweat. Each step they took seemed heavier than the last, their defeat weighing them down like stones tied to their feet. The soldiers who had stayed behind rushed to meet them, their anxious faces searching for any sign of success. But as the group crossed into the clearing, it was clear¡ªthere was none. Caron collapsed onto a nearby log, his head bowed, his sword falling from his grip. Others simply dropped to the ground where they stood, too tired to even remove their helmets. "What happened this time?" one of the soldiers asked hesitantly, his voice barely above a whisper. Caron lifted his head slowly, his eyes hollow. "It...it didn''t work," he said, his voice trembling with frustration and hopelessness. "The traps...the snares...everything. It saw through it all." Tessa, sitting nearby with her arm cradled against her chest where a deep gash bled through makeshift bandages, shook her head. "We thought we had it," she said bitterly. "We set the bait, lured it to the clearing, and had everything ready. But it knew. Somehow, it knew. It avoided the traps like it had seen them a hundred times before." "Not just avoided," another soldier chimed in, his voice trembling with both fear and awe. "It dismantled them. It tore apart the snares, triggered the pitfall on its own terms, and then turned on us like it was mocking us for even trying." Chapter 364 Failed again It''s like it''s not just a beast," Tessa continued, her voice rising with frustration. "It''s a monster, but it''s smart¡ªsmarter than any of us gave it credit for. Every move we made, it countered. Every step we took, it was already two steps ahead."Caron clenched his fists, his knuckles white. "And the strength...it''s unmatched. Even when we managed to land a hit, it shrugged it off like it was nothing. It''s like trying to fight a mountain that moves." The camp was silent for a moment, the weight of their words sinking in. The soldiers who had stayed behind exchanged uneasy glances, their earlier hope now replaced with a growing sense of dread. "So what do we do now?" one of them asked, his voice breaking the silence. "If traps don''t work, and we can''t hurt it, how do we beat something like that?" For a moment, no one answered. The defeated soldiers looked at each other, their faces pale and drawn. Finally, Tessa spoke up, her voice quiet but steady. "Maybe...maybe it''s not just about strategy. Maybe we''re not enough." "What are you saying?" another soldier asked, his brow furrowing. Explore new worlds at empire "I''m saying maybe it''s not that our plans are bad," Tessa replied. "Maybe we just don''t have the numbers to pull them off. That thing is too fast, too strong, too smart. No matter how good our strategy is, we''re always going to be at a disadvantage with just the few of us." Caron nodded slowly, the wheels turning in his mind. "She''s right. Every time we''ve faced it, it''s overwhelmed us because we can''t cover all our bases. We need more eyes, more weapons, more people to divide its attention. If we had more soldiers, maybe we could pin it down, force it into a corner." "But where do we get more people?" another soldier asked, his voice tinged with desperation. "It''s just us out here. There''s no one else." Caron''s expression darkened. "Then we recruit. We talk to the others in the camp, convince them to join us. If they want to get out of here as much as we do, they''ll have to step up." "Convince them?" someone scoffed. "You mean send more of us to die? Do you really think anyone will agree to that after hearing what we''ve been through?" Caron''s jaw tightened, his gaze hardening. "We don''t have a choice. If we don''t take that beast down, we''re stuck here. Forever. And I don''t know about you, but I''m not spending the rest of my life in this hellhole." The group fell silent again, the weight of Caron''s words settling over them. Finally, Tessa spoke up. "He''s right. We need to try. We''ll rest tonight, regroup, and tomorrow we''ll start talking to the others. If they want to stay here and rot, that''s their choice. But if they want a chance to go home, they''ll have to fight for it." The soldiers nodded reluctantly, their expressions grim. One by one, they rose and limped toward their tents, their exhaustion too great to argue any further. As the camp settled into an uneasy silence, the crackling firelight reflected the determination etched on their faces. Tomorrow, they would try again. But this time, they wouldn''t be alone. As the first light of dawn crept over the horizon, the group stirred with an air of determination tempered by apprehension. They geared up in silence, each soldier tightening their straps, inspecting their weapons, and exchanging glances that carried unspoken words. The bruises, cuts, and weariness etched on their faces were clear testaments to the trials they had already endured, yet their resolve forced them to their feet once more. This would be their day¡ªhad to be. The group set out into the dense forest, its shadows growing longer as they ventured deeper. Every rustle of leaves, every snap of a twig sent their hearts racing. Tension hung thick in the air, and even the seasoned among them found their hands trembling ever so slightly. The memory of the beast''s overwhelming presence loomed over them like a suffocating shadow. Yet, they pressed on, their steps synchronized as though unity could shield them from the terror they sought to confront. Hours passed, and then it happened. The beast''s roar echoed through the trees, shaking the earth beneath their feet. They froze momentarily, their blood running cold, before springing into action. Shouts rang out as they tried to implement their plan¡ªsurrounding it, driving it into a trap, pinning it down. But, as before, the beast was relentless. Faster than any of them could anticipate, it barreled through their ranks, its immense power turning shields into splinters and tossing soldiers like rag dolls. Traps were rendered useless in moments, either avoided or torn apart with frightening precision. Even as they gave it everything they had¡ªevery ounce of strength, skill, and strategy¡ªit was not enough. By the time the sun dipped below the horizon, casting the forest in twilight, the group staggered back into the camp, their heads hanging low. They were more battered than ever, their armor barely holding together, their weapons chipped and bent. No one spoke as they returned, their silence louder than any words could have been. It was the silence of defeat, of dreams slipping further out of reach. That night, they gathered around the fire, the flames licking upward in a feeble attempt to provide warmth and light against the encroaching darkness. The air was heavy, their exhaustion palpable. No one wanted to speak, but the weight of the situation forced them into conversation. "We can''t keep doing this," one soldier said, his voice breaking the silence. It was Jonas, his left arm wrapped tightly in a bloodstained bandage. "That thing...it''s unstoppable." "We don''t have a choice," Caron replied, his voice rough. He leaned forward, his elbows on his knees, staring into the fire. "If we don''t kill it, we''re stuck here. There''s no other way." "But how?" Tessa asked, her voice sharp with frustration. She sat cross-legged, her face pale and her hands trembling slightly. "We''ve tried everything. Traps, ambushes, brute force¡ªit doesn''t matter. It''s always one step ahead of us. It''s like it knows what we''re going to do before we do it." "It''s not just smart," Jonas added. "It''s strong. Too strong. I''ve never seen anything like it. Even when we managed to land a hit, it barely flinched." "Then what are you saying?" Caron demanded, his eyes narrowing. "That we just give up? That we sit here and do nothing?" "I''m saying we''re wasting our time!" Tessa snapped. "Every time we go out there, more of us get hurt, and we''re no closer to beating it. We''re running out of supplies, running out of energy, and we''re running out of time!" Caron''s jaw tightened, and he slammed his fist into the ground. "And what''s your solution, huh? Just roll over and die? Because that''s what''ll happen if we don''t try!" "No one''s saying we should give up," another soldier interjected, his voice calmer but no less grave. "But we need to face the facts. That thing is beyond us. We''re not enough. Not like this." "So what then?" Caron demanded. "You want to wait for Lyerin to swoop in and save us? Because he won''t. He''s made that clear." "Maybe he should," Tessa muttered, bitterness dripping from her words. "He''s the one who brought us here. He''s the one who set up that damn portal. And now he''s just sitting back, watching us struggle, like this is some kind of game to him." The group fell silent at her words, each of them turning the thought over in their minds. It was a dangerous thing to question Lyerin, even among themselves. But the frustration, the fear, and the hopelessness were wearing away at their restraint. "We can''t rely on him," Caron said finally, his voice quieter now. "He''s not going to help us. If we want to get out of here, we have to do it ourselves." "But how?" Jonas asked again, his voice trembling. "How do we fight something like that? We don''t have the numbers, the strength, or the weapons. Every time we go out there, it''s the same. We come back broken, and that thing doesn''t even have a scratch on it." Caron opened his mouth to respond, but no words came out. For the first time, the fire in his eyes dimmed, and his shoulders sagged under the weight of their situation. He didn''t have an answer. The silence that followed was suffocating. They sat there, staring into the fire, each lost in their own thoughts. The more they spoke, the more hopeless it all seemed. The beast was too strong, too smart, too relentless. No matter what they tried, it felt like they were fighting against an unstoppable force. Finally, Tessa spoke, her voice barely above a whisper. "Maybe we''re just not meant to win. Maybe...this is it." Her words hung in the air like a death sentence, and no one dared to challenge them. For the first time, the spark of hope that had kept them going began to flicker, threatening to extinguish completely. As the night wore on, the group sat in silence, the firelight casting flickering shadows on their weary faces. Somewhere in the distance, the beast''s roar echoed through the forest, a chilling reminder of their failure. And as the stars wheeled overhead, they couldn''t shake the feeling that they were fighting a losing battle. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 365 Rest for a while As dawn broke, the soldiers reluctantly prepared themselves for yet another attempt at facing the beast.Their movements were slow, weighed down by fatigue and the ever-looming specter of failure. No one spoke as they readied their weapons, tightened their armor, and gathered what little courage they had left. The forest seemed quieter than usual, as if even nature itself was bracing for the futility of their endeavor. "We stick together this time," Caron said, his voice grim but resolute. He stood before the group, his weapon gripped tightly in his hands. "No more splitting up. We stay as one and use everything we''ve got." The others nodded silently, though their expressions betrayed their apprehension. Each face bore scars of past attempts, both physical and emotional. Tessa adjusted her quiver, her lips pressed into a tight line. Jonas flexed his injured arm, wincing but refusing to complain. The others exchanged nervous glances, unspoken fears passing between them like shadows. As they marched into the forest, the tension was palpable. Every sound¡ªwhether it was the rustling of leaves or the distant caw of a bird¡ªset their nerves on edge. The deeper they ventured, the darker the forest seemed to grow, its towering trees casting long, oppressive shadows. The air was thick, suffocating, as though the forest itself were conspiring against them. Hours passed before the beast revealed itself. A low growl resonated through the air, followed by the snapping of branches. The soldiers froze, their breaths hitching as the massive creature emerged from the underbrush. I.ts glowing eyes fixed on them with an almost sentient malice, its hulking form radiating an aura of dominance. "Now!" Caron shouted, his voice cutting through the oppressive silence. The soldiers sprang into action, executing the plan they had spent the previous night devising. They surrounded the beast, their weapons raised, their movements synchronized. This time, they believed they had accounted for every possibility. But it wasn''t enough. The beast was faster than they anticipated, its movements almost fluid as it dodged their attacks and retaliated with devastating force. A swipe of its claws sent Jonas flying into a tree, where he crumpled to the ground, barely conscious. Tessa fired arrow after arrow, but the beast swatted them away as if they were mere insects. Traps they had painstakingly set up the night before were rendered useless, either avoided entirely or destroyed in moments. "Fall back!" Caron yelled, his voice desperate as the plan unraveled before his eyes. But there was no escape. The beast was relentless, its massive frame barreling through their ranks. One by one, the soldiers fell¡ªsome injured, others too exhausted to continue the fight. It was a massacre, their strategy unraveling like thread pulled from a tapestry. By the time the sun began its descent, casting the forest in a golden glow, the group limped back to the camp, broken and defeated. Their injuries were severe: deep gashes, shattered bones, and countless bruises. But it was the defeat etched on their faces that spoke volumes. As they collapsed around the fire, silence reigned once again. No one had the energy to speak, their breaths coming in ragged gasps. Bloodied and battered, they stared into the flickering flames, the light doing little to chase away the shadows of despair that had taken root in their hearts. "This isn''t working," Jonas said finally, his voice barely audible. He winced as he shifted, clutching his side where the beast''s claws had struck him. "No matter what we try...it''s like it knows." Caron remained silent, his hands trembling as he gripped his weapon. Tessa looked at him, her expression a mixture of anger and desperation. "Say something," she demanded. "What do we do now?" "What can we do?" Caron replied bitterly, his voice laced with defeat. "It''s stronger, faster, smarter. We''re no match for it." "So that''s it?" Tessa snapped. "We just give up? Lie down and die?" "What choice do we have?" Jonas interjected, his tone resigned. "We''ve tried everything. Every plan, every strategy¡ªit doesn''t matter. We''re not enough." The group fell silent once more, their despair thick enough to suffocate. The weight of their repeated failures pressed down on them, extinguishing any remaining spark of hope. "We need more people," Tessa said suddenly, breaking the silence. Caron shook his head. "More people means more casualties. We can''t ask anyone else to fight our battles for us." "It''s not about asking," Tessa argued. "It''s about survival. If we don''t do something, we''re all going to die here." "And what do you suggest?" Caron demanded. "We go to Lyerin? Beg him to help us? He won''t. He''s already made that clear." Tessa didn''t respond, her gaze fixed on the fire. The truth of Caron''s words stung, but she couldn''t bring herself to accept them. There had to be a way¡ªsomething they hadn''t tried. As the night deepened, the group sat in the suffocating silence of their despair. The beast''s presence loomed over them like a specter, its roars echoing in their minds even in its absence. They were trapped, caught in a battle they couldn''t win, and the weight of that realization was more crushing than any physical wound. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. For the first time, the thought began to creep into their minds: perhaps they were fighting a battle they were never meant to win. As the first light of dawn seeped through the dense forest canopy, the camp was uncharacteristically quiet. The soldiers, who were usually restless and preparing for another attempt at the hunt, remained in their tents or sat around the dying embers of the fire. The exhaustion from their repeated failures weighed heavily on them, both physically and mentally. Tessa sat on a log near the fire, absently sharpening her arrows, though her movements were sluggish and unfocused. Her eyes were bloodshot, the result of a sleepless night spent replaying their failed attempts against the beast. Across from her, Jonas leaned against a tree, his arm in a makeshift sling, wincing with every subtle movement. "I think we all know," Jonas began, breaking the silence, "if we go out there again today, we''re not coming back." No one disagreed. Caron, who usually took charge, sat silently with his head in his hands, the weight of leadership crushing him. The others avoided eye contact, their faces pale and gaunt. "We need to rest," Tessa finally said, her voice softer than usual but resolute. "Pushing ourselves like this is only going to get us killed. That thing is stronger than us on our best day. What chance do we have when we''re like this?" "For once, I agree," Jonas muttered, though his tone lacked its usual sarcasm. "Every time we face that beast, it''s like it knows what we''re going to do before we do it. We need to be smarter, better prepared." Caron lifted his head slowly, his expression hollow. "Rest isn''t going to change the fact that we''re outmatched. What are we even resting for? Another failure?" Tessa''s gaze hardened as she looked at him. "If you want to give up, then say it. Don''t hide behind excuses. But some of us still have fight left in us, even if it''s not much." Caron didn''t respond, his shoulders slumping as he stared at the ground. "We need a plan," Jonas said after a long pause. "Not just the same tactics we''ve been using. Something completely different. But for that, we need time. And for time, we need to survive." The group fell silent again, the flickering flames of the fire reflecting their inner turmoil. Despite their fear and exhaustion, there was a faint undercurrent of determination. They couldn''t keep going as they were, but they also couldn''t give up. "We rest today," Tessa said firmly, standing up and looking around at the group. "No arguments. Heal your wounds, eat something, and sleep if you can. Tomorrow, we come back stronger. But today, we take care of ourselves." Chapter 366 Not time yet For once, no one argued. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.The decision to stay in camp felt like a small victory in itself, a brief reprieve from the relentless pressure they had been under. As the day stretched on, the soldiers tended to their injuries, repaired their equipment, and shared what little food they had left. But even in rest, the shadow of the beast loomed over them. Its roar echoed faintly in the distance, a reminder that their enemy was still out there, waiting. And as the sun dipped below the horizon, casting the camp in darkness, each of them silently wondered if rest would truly be enough¡ªor if they were merely delaying the inevitable. As the days stretched into weeks, the soldiers found themselves growing more hesitant to venture out again. Their collective failure against the beast had left scars deeper than the ones they bore on their bodies. Though they had promised themselves they would rest for a day, that day soon turned into two, then three, then a week, and now none of them spoke of returning to the forest. Instead, they focused on preparations¡ªnot out of determination, but out of desperation. The camp became a hive of subdued activity. Tessa, who had been among the most vocal about resting, now spent her days meticulously repairing her arrows and ensuring her bowstring was taut and ready. She sat apart from the others, her fingers moving mechanically as if the repetitive task would drown out the lingering fear in her heart. Every so often, she would glance toward the edge of the camp, where the dense trees stood like silent sentinels, hiding the creature that had bested them time and time again. Jonas, still nursing his injured arm, had taken it upon himself to experiment with new traps. He sat near a pile of broken twigs, rope, and crude metal scraps, mumbling to himself as he tested different configurations. "If it''s too strong for snares, then maybe¡­ maybe we use its strength against it," he muttered, more to himself than anyone else. His face was pale, and the dark circles under his eyes spoke of sleepless nights spent obsessing over their failure. Caron, once the steadfast leader, was now a shadow of his former self. He wandered through the camp aimlessly, occasionally stopping to give orders that no one followed or cared to hear. The weight of leadership had become unbearable, and his shoulders slumped under its invisible burden. He avoided eye contact with the others, ashamed of his inability to rally them. The rest of the group busied themselves with mundane tasks¡ªsharpening weapons, reinforcing armor, and rationing what little food they had left. Every conversation was laced with tension, their words clipped and their voices low. They spoke in hushed tones, as if the beast could hear them even from miles away. "We need more information," one of them finally said during a rare gathering around the campfire. It was a simple statement, but it carried the weight of their shared frustration. "And how exactly do you propose we do that?" Jonas snapped, his voice sharper than he intended. "We''ve been out there, remember? We''ve seen it, we''ve fought it. What more do you want to know? That it''s smarter than us? Stronger than us? That it''s just waiting for us to come back so it can finish the job?" The group fell silent, the crackling fire the only sound between them. Tessa broke the silence. "He''s right," she admitted reluctantly. "But that doesn''t mean we can give up. We need a real plan this time, not just blind traps and brute force." "What do you suggest?" Caron asked, his voice flat and devoid of hope. Tessa hesitated, her gaze dropping to the fire. "I don''t know," she admitted. "But we can''t keep doing the same thing over and over. We need to be smarter. We need to think like it does." "Think like it?" Jonas scoffed. "It''s a beast, not a tactician." "Then why does it always seem to know exactly what we''re going to do?" Tessa countered, her voice rising. "Why does it avoid every trap, counter every move we make? If it''s not thinking, then what is it doing?" The group exchanged uneasy glances, the unspoken truth settling over them like a heavy fog. The beast wasn''t just strong¡ªit was intelligent, far more so than any of them had given it credit for. "Maybe we''re not the hunters here," one of the younger soldiers said quietly. The others turned to look at him, his words striking a nerve none of them wanted to acknowledge. "We prepare," Tessa said firmly, cutting through the growing despair. "We rest, we plan, and we prepare. We don''t go out there again until we''re ready." "And what if we''re never ready?" Caron asked, his voice barely above a whisper. Tessa didn''t answer, because she didn''t know. None of them did. The days that followed were a blur of activity, but it was aimless and chaotic. They trained, but their movements lacked conviction. They crafted new weapons and traps, but each creation felt inadequate against the memory of the beast''s overwhelming power. They argued over strategies, but every plan fell apart under the weight of their shared fear. And all the while, the forest loomed in the distance, its shadows hiding the creature that had become the embodiment of their despair. Every roar that echoed through the trees was a reminder of their failure, and every day they spent preparing felt like another step closer to giving up entirely. But they couldn''t give up. Not yet. Not when the portal to Earth remained out of reach, taunting them with the possibility of escape. They had no choice but to keep going, even as the weight of their failure threatened to crush them. And so, they prepared¡ªnot out of hope, but out of necessity. On the side, Lyerin was watching them struggle. He would shake his head and turn around to leave. "Soon, it''s not time yet." Chapter 367 Progress The day finally came when they decided to venture out once more, driven not by courage but by the desperate need to prove they could overcome their failures.The forest stretched before them like a yawning maw, its shadows twisting and curling as if mocking their resolve. Each step forward felt heavier than the last, the weight of their previous defeats pressing down on their shoulders. But this time, there was something different¡ªa simmering determination, fragile yet present, born of desperation rather than confidence. Their plan was simple, far from foolproof but meticulously crafted after countless discussions and failed strategies. They had pooled their resources, combining their traps, weapons, and whatever courage they could muster. Instead of rushing headfirst into the unknown, they moved cautiously, mapping the terrain as they went, ensuring no detail was overlooked. Tessa led the group, her bow at the ready, her eyes scanning the underbrush for any sign of movement. Behind her, Jonas carried a modified net launcher, his injured arm still bandaged but steady enough to aim. Caron, though still shaken, had taken up the rear, watching their backs and ensuring no one was left behind. The rest of the group followed in tense silence, their breaths shallow and their weapons tightly gripped. Hours passed with no sign of the beast, the oppressive quiet of the forest broken only by the crunch of leaves beneath their boots. Tension coiled in their chests like a spring, each rustle of the wind or distant birdcall setting their nerves on edge. They knew it was out there, watching, waiting, testing their resolve as it always had. And then, they found it. The clearing opened up before them, bathed in dappled sunlight filtering through the canopy above. At the center stood the beast, its massive form illuminated like some unholy monument to their failures. Its obsidian-like fur shimmered with an unnatural sheen, its glowing eyes boring into them with an intelligence that sent chills down their spines. Scars from their previous battles crisscrossed its body, but they had healed unnaturally fast, a testament to its terrifying resilience. "Positions," Tessa whispered, her voice barely audible but sharp enough to cut through the suffocating tension. The group fanned out, each member moving to their assigned place as they prepared to execute their plan. This time, they didn''t attack immediately. Instead, they lured the beast into their trap, carefully orchestrating their movements to keep it focused and distracted. Jonas fired the first net, and though the beast easily dodged it, the act bought them precious seconds to maneuver into place. Another net followed, this time grazing the creature''s flank before tangling around a nearby tree. For a moment, the beast faltered, its predatory confidence replaced with a flicker of confusion. It wasn''t much, but it was progress. Tessa seized the opportunity, loosing an arrow tipped with a crude explosive. The projectile struck the ground near the beast, erupting in a cloud of smoke and debris that momentarily blinded it. Yes, the projectile struck the ground near the beast, erupting in a cloud of smoke and debris that momentarily blinded it. "Now!" Caron shouted, his voice breaking the silence like a thunderclap. The group surged forward, their combined efforts focused on subduing the beast rather than defeating it outright. Spears jabbed, nets tangled, and traps snapped shut, each assault chipping away at the creature''s dominance. But it''s not enough. But they sound like they''re trying again. Soon, another series of spears jabbed, nets tangled, and traps snapped shut, each assault chipping away at the creature''s dominance. The beast roared, a sound that seemed to shake the very earth beneath their feet. It thrashed wildly, its sheer strength breaking through some of their defenses, but not all. For the first time, they saw it struggle¡ªnot significantly, but enough to light a spark of hope in their hearts. "It''s working!" one of the soldiers shouted, their voice tinged with both disbelief and exhilaration. But the battle was far from over. The beast lashed out, its claws rending through their ranks with a ferocity that reminded them of why they had failed so many times before. Tessa narrowly avoided a swipe that would have cleaved her in two, her heart pounding as she rolled to safety. Jonas was thrown backward, his net launcher shattered and useless. Caron fought to keep the group coordinated, barking orders amidst the chaos. Your journey continues with empire Still, they pressed on, their determination outweighing their fear. Each blow they landed, each second they managed to hold the beast at bay, felt like a small victory. By the time the sun began to set, they were bloodied and exhausted, but they had pushed the creature further than ever before. When the beast finally broke free and retreated into the forest, its roars echoing in the distance, the group didn''t feel defeated. They were battered, bruised, and barely standing, but for the first time, they had made progress. They had seen the beast bleed, had forced it to retreat, had proven to themselves that it wasn''t invincible. As they limped back to the camp under the fading light, their conversations were filled with cautious optimism. "We did better this time," Tessa said, her voice shaky but resolute. "We''re learning." "It''s not unbeatable," Jonas agreed, though his tone was tinged with exhaustion. "We just need¡­ more." "More of everything," Caron said, managing a weak smile. "More traps, more weapons, more people, more¡ª" "More rest," Tessa interrupted, earning a tired chuckle from the group. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They knew the road ahead was still long and fraught with danger, but for the first time in weeks, they felt like they were moving forward. Progress, no matter how small, was still progress. And for now, that was enough. That night, back in the tribe, the atmosphere was completely different from the heavy tension that had hung over them for days. Though their progress was small, it was progress nonetheless, and after so many failures, even the slightest victory felt monumental. The soldiers gathered around the central fire, their faces illuminated by the warm glow, their voices rising in a chorus of laughter and relief. The air buzzed with an energy they hadn''t felt in weeks, a fragile optimism that threatened to shatter at any moment but was desperately clung to nonetheless. Chapter 368 Probing for fun The fire crackled and danced, its embers floating up into the dark, starlit sky as if carrying their newfound hope into the heavens.Plates of food were passed around, though the portions were meager; they barely noticed, too busy recounting the details of the day''s hunt. Each voice was louder than the last, each retelling more embellished, as if by making their progress sound grander, they could convince themselves they were closer to victory than they truly were. One soldier, a younger man with a bandaged arm, stood up, raising his drink¡ªa watered-down mead they had salvaged from their supplies¡ªand called out to the group, his voice trembling with excitement. "We made it retreat! It ran from us! Did you see how it flinched when Tessa''s arrow exploded? We''re wearing it down. We can do this!" His words were met with a roar of approval, the sound echoing through the camp and into the surrounding forest. Tessa, sitting near the fire with her bow resting against her leg, gave a small smile but said nothing. Her face was still pale from the near-death experience earlier that day, but she allowed herself to bask in the warm light of their fleeting triumph. Jonas, who was leaning against a log with his shattered net launcher beside him, gave her a nudge and muttered, "Looks like you''re the hero tonight." She shook her head. "It wasn''t just me. We all worked together. That''s why it worked." S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Caron, ever the strategist, stood as well, holding his hands up to quiet the group. "She''s right. It wasn''t luck, and it wasn''t just one person. It was all of us, working as a team, following a plan. We didn''t win today, but we didn''t lose either. And that means we''re learning. It means next time, we''ll be stronger." The crowd erupted again, their cheers louder this time, filled with a confidence that hadn''t been there before. Someone began to sing a tune, a rough, off-key melody that spread like wildfire until the entire group was joining in, their voices harmonizing in a cacophony of joy and defiance. It was a song of rebellion, of survival, of hope¡ªa song that reminded them why they were fighting, even when the odds seemed insurmountable. As the night wore on, the celebrations grew more animated. Some of the soldiers started reenacting parts of the hunt, mimicking the beast''s movements and their own valiant (or clumsy) attempts to counter it. Laughter rang out as one soldier, pretending to be the beast, stumbled over a root and fell face-first into the dirt, his exaggerated growls turning into muffled chuckles. Another soldier grabbed a stick and began "fighting" him, their mock battle drawing a circle of spectators who cheered and jeered with equal enthusiasm. The older, more experienced soldiers watched from the sidelines, their smiles tinged with a hint of melancholy. They knew better than to get swept up in the euphoria, but even they couldn''t deny the lift in morale. One of them leaned toward another and muttered, "Let them have this. They need it." "And so do we," the other replied, clinking his drink against the first''s in a quiet toast. Even Lyerin, who had been observing from a distance with his usual aloof demeanor, allowed himself a small, almost imperceptible smirk. He leaned against a tree at the edge of the clearing, his piercing eyes scanning the crowd. He said nothing, as always, but his presence alone was enough to remind them who had orchestrated their current situation. Whether they viewed him as a savior, a tormentor, or something in between, he didn''t care. For now, they were useful to him, and that was enough. As the night deepened, the energy began to wane, replaced by a quieter, more reflective mood. The fire burned lower, its embers glowing softly like the fading remnants of their adrenaline-fueled excitement. Groups of soldiers sat in hushed circles, speaking in subdued tones about their next steps, their strategies, their fears. "We need more traps," one soldier said, his voice low but firm. "Bigger ones. Ones it can''t break through so easily." "And we need better weapons," another added. "That thing''s hide is like armor. Our spears barely scratched it." "What about poison?" someone else suggested. "If we could slow it down, even a little¡­" The ideas flowed freely, unburdened by the weight of immediate action. For now, they could plan without the looming threat of the beast. They could dream of victory, even if only for a little while. But as the fire finally began to die, casting long shadows over the weary faces of the soldiers, a silence settled over the camp. It wasn''t the silence of despair, as it had been in previous nights, but rather the quiet resolve of people who had seen a glimmer of hope and refused to let it go. They knew the road ahead was still long and treacherous, but for tonight, they allowed themselves to believe they could walk it. And so, one by one, they drifted off to their tents, their laughter and voices fading into the night. Only the crackling of the dying fire remained, a soft, steady reminder that even in the darkest of times, there was light to be found. Late into the night, as the campfire''s embers glowed faintly and the soldiers'' weary conversations began to trail off into silence, the sound of deliberate footsteps broke the quiet. From the darkness beyond the firelight, Read chapters at empire Lyerin appeared, his movements unhurried and his piercing gaze taking in the scene with an air of detached curiosity. He stood at the edge of the circle of soldiers, his presence immediately drawing their attention and silencing any lingering murmurs. His long coat swayed lightly with the breeze, and the dim light cast shadows across his sharp features, making him appear both calm and unnervingly unreadable. "Why do I sense a peculiar tension lingering over this camp tonight?" Lyerin''s voice was soft, almost conversational, but it carried a weight that made everyone instinctively sit up straighter. He stepped closer, his piercing eyes moving from face to face, scanning the group as if he could pluck their thoughts straight from their minds. "I had hoped to see more progress by now. Yet here you all are, looking battered, defeated, and entangled with a single beast. Why?" The soldiers exchanged hesitant glances, their earlier confidence and camaraderie evaporating under the weight of Lyerin''s gaze. No one wanted to be the first to speak, yet they all felt the pressure of his presence demanding answers. The air grew thick with unease, and even the crackling of the dying fire seemed muted. Finally, Caron, ever the reluctant leader among them, cleared his throat and stood up, his movements stiff and deliberate. "It''s... it''s not as simple as it seems, Chief," he began, his voice trembling slightly but steadying as he continued. "The beast we''ve been dealing with isn''t like the others we''ve faced before. It''s... stronger. Faster. Smarter." Lyerin tilted his head slightly, his expression unreadable. "Stronger? Smarter? Fascinating. And yet you''re all still here, alive, which suggests it''s not invincible. So why does this creature continue to elude you?" Tessa, sitting nearby, hesitated before speaking, her voice quieter but laced with frustration. "It''s not just its strength. It''s the way it moves, the way it anticipates our attacks. We''ve tried traps, ambushes, even direct assaults, but nothing works. It''s like it knows what we''re going to do before we do it." Another soldier chimed in, his tone defensive. "We''re doing everything we can, but it''s like this thing was born to counter us. Every plan we''ve come up with has failed, and every time we face it, we barely make it back alive." Lyerin crossed his arms, his gaze still fixed on them with an unsettling calmness. "Barely alive, yet alive nonetheless. And what of your progress? Have you learned nothing from your repeated failures?" The words stung, and for a moment, no one spoke. Finally, Caron took a deep breath and began recounting their struggles in detail. He described the first encounter, where their initial confidence had been shattered by the beast''s overwhelming power. He spoke of their attempts to set traps, only to have the creature destroy them with ease. He described the injuries they had suffered, the resources they had expended, and the growing fear that each encounter only served to highlight their inadequacy. As Caron spoke, others began to chime in, their voices overlapping in a chaotic mixture of frustration, fear, and desperation. One soldier described how his spear had shattered against the beast''s hide, leaving him defenseless. Another recounted how the traps they had carefully set had been dismantled as if the creature were mocking their efforts. Tessa shared how her arrows, normally so precise, had been deflected by the beast''s swift movements, leaving her feeling powerless. "It''s like it''s toying with us," one soldier muttered, his voice tinged with bitterness. "No matter what we do, it''s always one step ahead." "And it''s not just the beast," another added. "The longer this goes on, the more we start to feel like... like we''re not going to make it. Like this thing is going to wear us down until there''s nothing left." Chapter 369 Description The group fell silent, their earlier optimism replaced by a heavy sense of despair.They looked to Lyerin, hoping for some form of guidance, some reassurance that their efforts weren''t in vain. But Lyerin remained silent, his expression inscrutable as he processed their words. Finally, he spoke, his voice calm but carrying an edge of impatience. "You''ve faced hardship. You''ve tasted failure. And now you sit here, licking your wounds and lamenting your circumstances as if that will change anything. Do you think the beast will spare you because you''re tired? Because you''re afraid?" His words cut through the group like a blade, and several soldiers lowered their heads, unable to meet his gaze. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You speak of strength and cunning, but you fail to understand the most basic truth of survival: adaptation. Each failure is an opportunity to learn, to grow, to become stronger. And yet here you are, wallowing in self-pity instead of rising to meet the challenge." Caron clenched his fists, his jaw tightening. "We''re trying, Chief. But it feels like no matter what we do, it''s not enough." Lyerin''s eyes narrowed, and for a moment, an icy silence fell over the camp. Then, with deliberate calmness, he spoke again. "Perhaps the problem lies not with the beast, but with you. Perhaps it is not the creature that is too strong, but you who are too weak." The soldiers bristled at his words, their frustration bubbling to the surface. But before anyone could respond, Lyerin raised a hand, silencing them once more. "I will not coddle you," he said, his tone final. "If you wish to survive, if you wish to prevail, then you must earn it. The beast will not hand you victory, and neither will I. Now, tell me: do you have the resolve to continue, or will you succumb to your fear and failure?" The question hung in the air, heavy and unforgiving. The soldiers exchanged uneasy glances, their determination battling against their exhaustion and doubt. One by one, they nodded, their faces set with grim resolve. "We''ll continue," Caron said, his voice steady despite the weight of the promise. "We''ll find a way." Lyerin gave a faint, enigmatic smile, though whether it was one of approval or amusement, none could tell. "Good. Then perhaps there is hope for you yet." Without another word, he turned and walked away, leaving the soldiers to wrestle with their fears and their resolve in the flickering light of the dying fire. As the night deepened and silence settled over the camp, Lyerin, who had been sitting in the shadows observing the faint embers of the fire, leaned forward slightly. His voice, calm yet unsettling in its curiosity, broke the quiet, drawing the soldiers'' attention. "This beast you''ve been speaking of," Lyerin began, his tone laced with an almost playful intrigue. "You''ve told me of its strength, its cunning, and the way it toys with you. But now I''m curious... what does it look like? Describe it to me." The question caught the soldiers off guard. They exchanged hesitant glances, unsure of how to begin. Finally, Caron took a deep breath and spoke. "It''s massive," he said, his voice low, as if speaking the beast''s name might summon it. "Larger than anything we''ve seen before. Its body is covered in scales that glisten like obsidian, as if it were forged from the night itself. They''re so hard that our weapons barely scratch them." Tessa, her voice trembling slightly, added, "Its eyes... they''re not like any beast''s eyes. They''re intelligent, calculating. They''re this... glowing amber, like molten gold, and when it looks at you, you can feel it weighing you, judging you, deciding how to break you." Another soldier chimed in, his hands trembling as he gestured. "And its claws... gods, its claws are like curved blades, sharp enough to carve through stone. When it moves, it''s like a shadow, fluid and silent, but when it strikes, it''s like lightning¡ªfast and deadly. You don''t even have time to react before it''s on you." "It doesn''t just move," Tessa continued, her voice growing steadier as she spoke. "It stalks. It''s patient, like it''s playing a game. You''ll hear it in the distance¡ªlow growls, the sound of something large moving through the trees¡ªbut when you turn to look, there''s nothing there. And then, out of nowhere, it''s behind you." "It''s not just strong," Caron added, his voice tinged with bitterness. "It''s precise. It doesn''t waste a single movement. Every step, every attack, every dodge¡ªit''s like it knows exactly what to do to counter us. And it''s fast. Faster than anything we''ve ever faced. It''s like it''s always one step ahead, no matter what we try." "And the way it... watches," another soldier muttered, his voice barely above a whisper. "It doesn''t just fight. It studies us. It learns. Every time we face it, it feels like it''s adapted, like it''s found new ways to exploit our weaknesses. It''s... it''s terrifying." The group fell silent, the weight of their descriptions hanging heavily in the air. Lyerin, his expression unreadable, leaned back slightly, his piercing gaze fixed on them. "Interesting," he said after a long pause, his voice thoughtful. "A creature that large, that intelligent, that... deliberate. And yet, it hasn''t killed any of you. Why do you think that is?" The question sent a ripple of unease through the group. They exchanged uncertain glances, the unspoken fear evident in their eyes. "Maybe it''s... testing us," Caron finally said, his voice hesitant. "Maybe it''s waiting for the right moment to strike." "Or maybe," Lyerin said, a faint, enigmatic smile playing at the corners of his lips, "it''s toying with you, as you suggested earlier. A predator enjoying the thrill of the hunt, savoring the fear it instills in its prey." The soldiers shuddered at the thought, their earlier bravado eroding under Lyerin''s cold analysis. "But," Lyerin continued, his tone shifting to one of calm detachment, "such a creature is not invincible. It has its patterns, its strategies. And if it''s as intelligent as you claim, then it must also have its flaws. The question is whether you''ll survive long enough to discover them." With that, Lyerin fell silent, his gaze lingering on the soldiers as they absorbed his words. The fire crackled softly, the only sound in the otherwise still night, as the weight of their struggle settled heavily on their shoulders. Chapter 1 - 1: Mother Lina "Lyerin!" "Lyerin!" "Lyerin!" A handsome young man with long dark hair and intense dark eyes, snapped his gaze open. First thing he noticed was sweat covering his entire body, and his breathing was fast and shallow. He looked around, he couldn''t help but turn his head as he wondered where the sound came from. The voice calling his name was familiar, but he couldn''t place it to where he had heard it but it was very familiar. Yet at the same time, it felt like something from long ago. "Lyerin!" "Lyerin!" "Lyerin!" The voices called again, but he struggled to focus, memories came flooding back to his head. The Emperor Wizard''s challenge, the time beast he had tried to poison with mercury, and the moment it swallowed him whole, plunging him into darkness. And now, he was here, wherever he was, a place that he felt familiar. Lyerin forcefully sat up slowly, his body aching, but he didn''t mind it as if it was a normal thing. When he looked around again, the room around him began to take shape: old wooden beams overhead, faded tapestries on the walls, and a single window letting in a sliver of light. The air smelled of old wood and a faint hint of incense. Everything felt oddly familiar, like a scene from a forgotten dream of his past. Lyerin got to his feet, unsteady but determined to understand where he was. He moved around the room, touching the furniture, the tapestries, and the little trinkets scattered about. Each touch brought a vague sense of recognition, but the memories remained just out of reach. "Lyerin!" "Lyerin!" "Lyerin!" The voice again, closer this time, and he could feel in her tone that it was filled with urgency. He turned toward the door, an old wooden door that seemed heavy with history. Beyond it, the voice grew louder. He stepped closer, his heart pounding in his chest. Just as he reached for the handle, the voice softened, filled with a pleading tone. "Please, forgive me¡­" It was a woman''s voice, gentle yet full of sorrow. Lyerin paused, his hand trembling as he touched the door. The words tugged at his heart, stirring emotions he couldn''t quite understand. "I loved you so much, Lyerin. More than you could ever know." The voice was breaking, each word heavy with emotion. Lyerin felt a deep ache in his chest, as if something long buried was trying to surface. He pressed his hand against the door, feeling the vibrations of her voice through the wood. "I did what I had to, for your sake, but now I''m sorry I can''t do this¡­" His mind spun with confusion. The room seemed to blur around him, reality and memories mixing together. He closed his eyes, trying to focus on the woman''s voice and her words. "Lyerin, my beloved son¡­" The voice was choked with tears now, and Lyerin''s heart felt like it was breaking. He stood there, feeling like he was on the edge of something huge, something important. "Lyerin, I, Lina, didn''t regret being your mother!" The name hit him like a thunderclap. Lina. Lyerin felt like it unlocked something in his mind. He saw flashes of a woman''s face, her eyes warm and kind, her touch gentle. She had been everything to him. His mother. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lyerin fell to his knees, overwhelmed by the flood of memories. "Lina¡­ Lina¡­" he mumbled, the name a lifeline in the chaos of his mind. He remembered her now, the love and the loss, the warmth and the sorrow. Suddenly, Lyerin''s eyes snapped open, wide with sudden recollection. "Didn''t she perish before the apocalypse came?" He whispered, heavy with disbelief and pain. Memories crashed into his head, vivid and relentless. He remembered that this was the last time he had seen and talked to his mother, Lina. This was the last time he saw her. Then the apocalypse arrived. The sky had darkened, and strange counting numbers appeared, suspended, and projected against the heavens like some cosmic countdown to the end of humanity. People panicked, and chaos erupted as those affected by Eldren or Adrenaline Mana began to change. All were transported to a dangerous ruined magical world, but if they don''t survive, their bodies would turn into an Eldritch zombie-like being, spreading infection with every bite in the real world. Lyerin had barely escaped with his life, but his mother, when he searched for her, had not been so fortunate. She had become one of them¡ªa flesh-eating zombie. The memory was a knife to his heart. He sprang to his feet and ran to the door, frantically trying to open it. "Mother! Lina! Let me out!" he shouted. Yet, the door was locked, immovable under his frantic efforts. From the other side, he could hear her voice, still gentle but both erratic and guttural. "Please, forgive me, Lyerin, my son! Forgive me!" she cried. Lyerin''s heart pounded as he realized the full weight of what was happening. His mother was there, just beyond the door, and she was begging for forgiveness. He knew why. It was the truth about his father and the assassin family. His father hadn''t abandoned them; his mother had just been one of many women in his father''s life. The assassin family, as if foreseeing the incoming apocalypse, had decided to summon all their offspring to strengthen the family. Lyerin was one of them, but unlike the others, he lacked the talent they sought. He didn''t possess the shadow core, the key to the family''s power. He was deemed a failure and sold into slavery like others, a tool for the family''s trade. That was when his nightmares began. But if he is really back, his mind seems to focus on saving his mom before she turns into an undead. Lyerin banged on the door. "Mother! Please, let me out! We can fix this! Let''s talk!" But her voice grew more frantic, more guttural. "I''m sorry, my son. I''m so sorry." Lyerin realized that his mother was too emotional, and it would take time to convince her. He took a deep breath, sitting down against the door, and began to speak, his voice soft yet firm. "Mother, I know everything. I know what they did to you, what they forced you to do," he said, his words carrying a weight of understanding and sorrow. "I know the assassin family came for me, and you didn''t have a choice. They would have tortured you and the rest of our family on your side if you didn''t comply." He paused, letting his words sink in, hoping she would hear the sincerity and the pain in his voice. "I don''t blame you for what happened. You did what you had to do to protect me, to keep me safe. I understand that." Lyerin leaned his head back against the door, the wood cool against his skin. "Mother, I need you to understand that I forgive you. I don''t hold any of it against you. The family, everything that happened¡ªnone of it was your fault. You were just trying to survive, just like I am." He could hear her muffled sobs on the other side, and it broke his heart. "Please, Mother, open the door. Let me hold you, just once more. I need to see you, to know that you''re still here with me. For one last time." Lyerin continued to speak, his words flowing freely. He talked about his childhood, the happy memories, the moments they had shared. He reminded her of the strength she had shown, the love she had given him. "You were always my rock, Mother. Even when things were at their worst, you never gave up on me. Open the door, and let me be there for you for one last time before they take me." Minutes passed, each one feeling like an eternity. Lyerin''s voice grew hoarse, but he kept talking, kept pleading. "We can make it through this, together. I promise you, I will protect you. Just let me in." Finally, he heard the lock click, and the door creaked open. Lina stood there, her eyes red and swollen from crying, but there was a glimmer of hope in her gaze. Lyerin jumped to his feet and rushed to her, wrapping his arms around her in a tight embrace. "Mother," he whispered, feeling her warmth, the familiar scent of her hair. "Thank you." But before she could fully embrace him, he suddenly snapped her hand and sliced her shoulder like a hidden blade. She gasped, her eyes wide with shock and pain. "Lyerin, what are you¡ª" He didn''t give her time to finish. He struck again, aiming for her other shoulder, his heart aching with every movement. "Lyerin, you¡ª" But on the third try, she finally collapsed, unconscious. Lyerin caught her before she hit the ground, tears streaming down his face, but those tears were of embarrassment. "I apologize, Mother," he whispered, his voice trembling. "I had to do this. I needed to stop the Eldren Mana before it fully took over you and sent you to that ruined magical world. This is the only way to keep you safe, at least for today." He carefully lifted her and placed her on the bed, covering her with a blanket. He brushed a strand of hair from her face, his heart heavy with guilt and sorrow. "I love you, Mother. I always have, and I always will. Please forgive me for now." Lyerin stood there for a moment, watching her sleep. He knew this was the best chance he had to save her, to keep her from the horrors of the other world. He wiped his tears of embarrassment and composed himself, knowing he couldn''t stay any longer. He walked out of the room and stepped into the open, looking up at the sky. There, the numbers continued to count down. 88 87 86 And so on¡­ Although this scene would make one''s skin crawl if they saw numbers like this appearing in the sky, Lyerin was already used to this. Lyerin clenched his fists, but there was relief on his face. "Fortunately, I made it," he mumbled. And then he looked back to the room. "I''ll secure this place for a while before this countdown ends and sends me to that place." Chapter 2 - 2: Ruined Magical World Lyerin stood in the chaos, eyes fixed on the countdown. The numbers above him changed rapidly: 3 2 1¡­ And finally, "0." . He knew the world around him probably erupted into panic, but Lyerin remained calm. He knew something significant was about to happen. Ding! Suddenly, a screen appeared in front of him, glowing with an eerie light, with a message saying. [ You have a bloodline similar to one of the inhabitants of the ruined world. [ You will not be sent to the ruined magical world randomly or directly. [ Would you like to use your bloodline to avoid an unfortunate situation? [ Or would you prefer to be randomly sent to another part of the world, with a high probability of an unfavorable outcome? ] Lyerin read the message, his mind couldn''t help but think deeply. Normally, he would avoid going back to his assassin family. He knew they would treat him as a slave, just like before. But the thought of revenge burned within him. He couldn''t let them get away with what they had done to him. Memories of his past life flooded his mind. He was a young boy, standing in the cold, sterile halls of the family mansion. The elders looked down on him with disdain. "You are nothing but a tool," one of them said. "You have no talent, no shadow core. You are a failure and will serve as a slave to this family." They had stripped him of his name and identity, reducing him to a mere servant. Every day was a struggle for survival. He had been beaten, starved, and humiliated, all in the name of their quest for power. Lyerin clenched his fists, anger boiling over. He remembered the long nights spent in a dark cell, his body bruised and battered. The pain of the lash, the sting of their cruel words. But worst of all was the sense of helplessness, the crushing weight of his insignificance when they killed his mother in front of him. Lyerin was glad when he found out that she was alive. Although she had turned into an Eldritch Flesher in the real world, for some unknown reason, she was alive in the ruined magical world due to the actions of the Borgias family. However, just as he found her there, they killed her mother, Lina, in front of him. Causing her to die again, and that death was the final death. Soon, his mind snapped back to the present, the screen still floating before him. He had a choice: face the unknown or use his bloodline and return to the family he despised. His decision crystallized in that moment. He wouldn''t let the family escape their sins, he would take revenge, but also for the sake of fun. They had taken everything from him once, but this time, he would be ready. Lyerin tapped the screen, choosing to use his bloodline. Soon, he felt his blood veins heated up and coursed through him, and the world around him became warped and bent. After a few seconds, the chaos faded, replaced by a blinding flash of light. Not long, Lyerin found himself standing at the back of a carriage, surrounded by a group of men dressed in medieval attire. The men wore simple yet sturdy clothing: tunics made of rough-spun fabric, leather belts cinching their waists, and boots caked with mud from the road. Some had chainmail visible beneath their tunics, and a few carried swords at their sides, while others held spears or bows. In front of him stood a man with a stern expression and arms crossed over his chest. His tunic was a darker shade, almost black, and adorned with a silver brooch that marked him as someone of importance among the group. His dark eyes scrutinized Lyerin, brows knitting together in a mixture of suspicion and curiosity. "He didn''t make it," the man muttered under his breath, glancing at Lyerin before looking back at his companions. Then he turned his full attention to Lyerin and began asking a series of questions. "Who are you? Where are you from? What do you do? And most importantly, what can you do for us?" Lyerin took a deep breath, his mind racing. He knew he had to answer carefully. "I am Lyerin, from the Borgias Family, codename: Middlehorn." The effect of his words was immediate and fast. The man in front of him widened his eyes in shock, and the other men around him reacted similarly. They straightened their postures, and the man who had been crossing his arms dropped them to his sides, standing to attention. The leader quickly composed himself, his expression shifting from suspicion to respect. "Men, stand at attention! We have the honor of welcoming a member of the great Borgias family among us!" He cleared his throat and began to speak, his voice ringing out with a newfound fervor. "Lyerin Middlehorn, it is with great pride and honor that we welcome you into our ranks. The Borgias family is renowned throughout the kingdom for its unwavering loyalty and unmatched skill. As the trusted weapons of the Royal Family, your family''s name carries weight and respect that none can deny. The tales of your bloodline deeds and the whispers of your bloodline prowess precede you, and we are truly fortunate to have one such as yourself in our midst." The man''s speech continued, growing more elaborate and flowery with each passing moment. "In these uncertain times, the presence of a Borgias is a beacon of hope and strength. Your family''s history is one of valor and unwavering dedication to the crown. We are humbled by your presence and vow to follow your lead, to learn from your wisdom, and to stand by your side in the trials to come." Lyerin listened, a smirk playing at the corners of his mouth as he considered the irony of the situation. The Borgias family, one of several powerful families within the kingdom, was indeed an assassin family loyal to the Royal Family. They were known as the silent enforcers, the unseen hand that struck down threats to the crown. The mention of his codename, Middlehorn, seemed to have solidified his claim, ensuring his immediate acceptance and respect. He knew all too well what happened to those who couldn''t answer quickly or claimed a less prestigious lineage. In his past life, he had witnessed the fate of those unfortunate souls. They were treated as outcasts, barely better than slaves, and forced to endure unimaginable hardships. But now, armed with the knowledge of this world''s intricacies, he could manipulate the situation to his advantage. The man''s speech finally drew to a close, his expression one of earnest reverence. "We are at your service, Lyerin Middlehorn. Command us as you see fit, and we shall follow." Lyerin couldn''t help but laugh inwardly at the ease with which he had turned the situation in his favor. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In this kingdom, it is said that in order to become a Mana Knight, they must inject something into their hands that was given by the kingdom. However, this is usually a last resort because it might backfire if they encounter spirits that are not part of their kingdom. So, the kingdom makes them use the name of a family. If they say the important family names within the kingdom, then they have nothing to worry about. If they do not, the kingdom would enslave them to ensure their safety. These men were now his to command, thanks to the mere mention of the Borgias name. He knew he had to be careful, though. Deception was a dangerous game, and any slip-up could lead to his downfall. "Thank you," Lyerin said, his voice calm and authoritative. "But, don''t you all want to test if I was saying the truth or not!?" Chapter 3 - 3: Confirmation of Identity Lyerin''s mind wandered back to the past as he watched the medieval soldiers before him. He had once been sold to another clan as a slave. When he finally broke free and survived countless tribulations, he became a wandering warrior in the ruined world. His freedom allowed him the time and opportunity to study the Borgias family, the family his father had come from. The Borgias were deeply connected to this kingdom. It was said that their ancestors had helped the founder of the kingdom, solidifying their bloodline''s place in this world. This connection could not be severed. Lyerin knew that his claim to be from the Borgias family would be met with immediate respect up front, yet deep inside they have this suspicion. That''s why earlier, they acted sincerely and respectfully - to confirm whether he was a spy or not. If Lyerin acted as if he were already something else in their kingdom and he did not ask if they should confirm who he was, he would be found out as someone else and not truly from the Borigian family. His thoughts were confirmed when the leader of the group, who had been effusive in his respect moments before, cleared his throat and adopted a more casual tone this time. "Welcome, sir," the leader said. "I will now ask you a series of questions if you are really a part of our tribe¡­" Lyerin nodded, his mind sharp and ready. He had anticipated this moment and had studied the Borgias family extensively. He knew their history, their customs, and their secrets. The leader began his questioning. "What is the motto of the Borgias family?" Lyerin responded without hesitation, "Through shadows we move, through loyalty we serve." The leader nodded, seemingly satisfied with the answer, but continued. "Who was the founder of the Borgias family?" "Gregory Borgias," Lyerin replied. "He was the one who forged the first alliance with the kingdom''s founder." The leader''s eyes narrowed slightly. "And what weapon did Gregory Borgias favor?" "A double-edged dagger with a serpent hilt," Lyerin answered. "It''s still displayed in the family''s main hall as a symbol of their heritage." The leader glanced at his companions, who remained silent but alert. "What is the significance of the shadow core?" Lyerin took a deep breath, knowing this was a crucial question. "The shadow core is a unique ability within the Borgias bloodline. It allows members to harness the power of shadows, making them unparalleled assassins and spies." The leader seemed to relax a bit, but he wasn''t done yet. "Describe the initiation ceremony for new members of the Borgias family." S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lyerin''s mind flashed back to the texts he had studied. "The initiation ceremony takes place in the Hall of Shadows. The initiate must prove their loyalty by navigating a labyrinth filled with traps and illusions. At the center, they must swear an oath of loyalty to the family and the crown." The leader gave a slight nod, but then asked, "What is the significance of the serpent in the Borgias family crest?" "The serpent represents cunning, adaptability, and the ability to strike swiftly and lethally," Lyerin replied. "It is a reminder to all members of their duty to protect the kingdom from the shadows." The leader''s posture softened a bit more. "Who is the current head of the Borgias family?" "Lady Seraphina Borgias," Lyerin answered. "She has led the family for the past decade, known for her strategic mind and unwavering loyalty to the crown." The leader finally seemed convinced, but he had one last question. "What is the Borgias family''s most closely guarded secret?" Lyerin knew this was the final test. "The Borgias family''s most closely guarded secret is the location of the Shadow Vault, where they store the most dangerous and powerful artifacts they have collected over the centuries." The leader''s expression shifted from suspicion to respect. He extended his hand. "Welcome, Lyerin Middlehorn. You have proven yourself to be a true member of the Borgias family." Lyerin shook his hand, a sense of relief washing over him. He had passed the test, and now these men were his to command. The leader turned to address his men. "Men, we have a true Borgias among us. Treat him with the respect and loyalty he deserves. I welcome you in this world, sir!" Lyerin watched as the men nodded in agreement, their expressions now filled with respect and trust. He had played his cards well, and now he was in a position of power. The memory of his past life''s struggles and the bitterness of being treated as a slave fueled his resolve. This time, he would make sure things were different. This time, he would be the one in control. Meanwhile, the leader looked at Lyerin for a very long time, and then he nodded as if was acknowledging Lyerin already as part of their own. That is the power of confirmation, and that is the power of information of his past life. Lyerin looked around, taking in the medieval surroundings. Suddenly, the leader took a deep breath and exhaled. "Listen up, everyone," the leader began, with his voice low and seemed urgent. "We''re in a very dangerous situation. We''ve discovered a magical tribe nearby, they already discovered us and we didn''t have a choice but to blend in with them. If we don''t, we''ll be killed." Lyerin nodded, absorbing the information. The leader continued, "Remember, the kingdom has sent us here to determine the potential of this tribe. We need to assess whether they can be used to strengthen our warriors or not. They could serve as a practice tribe or a stepping stone for our warriors to train in life-or-death situations. Alternatively, if they pose a threat, the kingdom needs to know if they should be eliminated." Lyerin kept his expression neutral, processing the gravity of their mission. The leader took a deep breath. "To blend in, we have a transformation scroll. This scroll will temporarily change our appearance, allowing us to pass as members of their tribe. But it has a limited time effect. We need to be extremely careful and make the most of the time we have." Lyerin glanced around at the determined faces of his fellow men. They were all seasoned warriors, but this mission would test them in ways they had never experienced before. "We need to observe them from a distance," the leader instructed. "Watch their routines, their interactions, and their rituals. Once we have a good understanding, we''ll slowly integrate ourselves into their daily lives. We must avoid drawing any unnecessary attention. If we''re discovered, they''ll kill us. After all, their strength far exceeds ours." Chapter 4 - 4: Unconfirmed chaos Suddenly, the leader handed a scroll to Lyerin, who received it with a calm neutral look. Yet as soon as he saw the scroll, his eyes widened in shock. This tribe¡ªit couldn''t be. His mind began to recollect the memories back to the stories he had heard, stories of kingdoms that destroyed this Kingdom to the ground. It was because the Borgias Family had reared and enslaved a tribe crucial to attaining the level of Grand Wizard. This tribe''s blood was said to clear and refine a wizard''s mind, making breakthroughs to the next level possible. The power and business that bloomed from this control had caused a devastating shift in the kingdom. When the truth spread, the kingdom was razed to the ground by others, and the Borgias family had fled, disappearing to places unknown. The tribe was known as the Horned Devil Tribe, consisting of strong Devil Horned Beasts with precious blood. The enlightenment hit Lyerin hard, but he kept his composure, accepting the scroll without a word. He closed his eyes, refusing to read it, and began his transformation. As he focused on the scroll''s power, he felt his body start to change. His skin tingled and then ditched as coarse hair sprouted. His muscles shifted and grew, making him taller and more imposing. His face elongated, forming a snout with sharp teeth, and two large, curling horns emerged from his forehead. His hands and feet became clawed, his fingers elongating and thickening, and a short, muscular tail sprouted from his back. The transformation was both painful and exhilarating, as if filling Lyerin with a strange, primal power. The leader and the others watched in shock as Lyerin transformed into a humanoid goat-like creature. Their eyes widened, jaws dropped, and they exchanged nervous glances. The sight was both terrifying and awe-inspiring, and the leader had to steady himself before speaking. "This is¡­ incredible," he stammered, his voice shaky. "The Borgias Family''s reputation is well deserved." The other men, equally stunned, nodded in agreement but kept their thoughts to themselves. They had expected something impressive from someone associated with the Borgias, but witnessing such a transformation firsthand was another matter entirely. Lyerin, now fully transformed, felt a new strength coursing through his veins. His senses were heightened, his muscles coiled and ready. He could smell the fear and awe in the men around him, and it gave him a strange sense of satisfaction. Despite the shock, he remained composed, taking in the reactions of his companions. Not long, the leader and the others finished their transformation too. The leader cleared his throat, regaining his composure. "We must proceed with caution. Our mission remains the same. Observe the tribe, blend in, and avoid detection at all costs. If we''re found out, our lives are forfeit." The men nodded, steeling themselves for the task ahead. The transformation scroll had given them the means to infiltrate the tribe, but the real challenge lay in maintaining their cover. Suddenly, like a storm breaking without warning, Lyerin lunged at the leader. His eyes gleamed with a wild intensity, his muscles coiling and uncoiling like springs as he launched his attack. The leader staggered backward, caught completely off guard. "What in the¡ª" the leader started, but his words were cut short as Lyerin''s head collided with his chest, sending him sprawling to the ground. "Attack each other!" Lyerin roared, his voice echoing through the trees. "Fight like there''s no tomorrow, or we will all die! They are coming!" The group stared at him, shock and confusion plastered on their faces. The leader, scrambling to his feet, shouted, "What is the meaning of this, Lyerin?" But Lyerin was beyond reason. He lowered his head, his curved horns gleaming in the moonlight, and charged again. "I fight to have the women," he bellowed, his voice a savage growl. "I will have them all alone, for myself!" The leader and the others exchanged bewildered glances, the weight of Lyerin''s words sinking in. He is a Borgias family member¡ªhe must have known something. Even though this looked like madness. "Do it!" Lyerin''s voice thundered again. "Or we all die here tonight if they come!" Hearing this, the atmosphere became tense, each man wrestling with the decision of why he was doing this. But looking at Lyerin''s eyes with fear on it, their survival instincts overrode reason. One by one, they squared off, their horns lowering, muscles tensing for the fight. The first to act was a burly man named Harken. Graaaa!! With a guttural shout, he charged at the nearest fighter, their horns clashing with a deafening ring. It was as if the forest itself held its breath, the night air vibrating with the sound of battle. Lyerin moved through the chaos like a whirlwind, his horns and hooves a blur of deadly precision. He was a force of nature, his movements precise and deadly. He disarmed one opponent with a swift kick to the chest, sending the man sprawling into the dirt. Another he felled with a brutal headbutt, leaving him gasping for air on the forest floor. "Fight!" Lyerin shouted, his voice a whip cracking through the night. "Fight and let me prove that all the women are mine!" The group had transformed into creatures driven by primal survival. Their humanoid forms morphed, revealing long, curved horns¡ªlike ibex or demonic goats. Their eyes glowed with an otherworldly fire, their movements feral and vicious. One of them, a tall man with a scar running down his cheek, swung his horned head at Lyerin. Lyerin ducked, the horns slicing the air just above him. He retaliated with a swift uppercut of his own horns, driving them into the man''s ribs, followed by a knee to the chest that sent the man crumpling to the ground. The forest floor became a battlefield, littered with fallen warriors and streaked with blood. Lyerin was relentless, his attacks unyielding. He fought with the precision and ferocity of someone who had seen countless battles and emerged victorious from them all. A young fighter, barely more than a boy, lunged at Lyerin with a wild cry. Lyerin sidestepped, grabbing the boy''s horn and twisting it until the boy fell to the ground. He shoved the boy aside, his focus already shifting to the next opponent. The leader, regaining his footing, attempted to rally the remaining fighters. "Hold your ground!" he shouted, but his voice was drowned out by the sounds of combat. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lyerin''s hooves flashed again, cutting down another adversary to the steep ground. Meanwhile, while they were fighting each other like madmen, up an uphill mountain steep, there were shadows that emerged from the other side of the mountain. Chapter 5 - 5: Subgroup, Ibex Demon Clan "We can hear clashing!" "It''s near!" "Fast! Fast!" The mountain steep was alive with activity, the various humanoid creatures moving with a sense of urgency to a certain place. Each group bore distinct physical traits that set them apart: some had the curling horns and thick, muscular bodies of Bighorn Sheep; others had the agile, sleek forms of Mountain Goats. Chamois with their delicate, nimble frames mingled with the more robust Tahr, while the Ibex stood out with their majestic, backward-curving horns. The Mouflon, with their broad shoulders and prominent curved horns, completed the diverse assembly. The Bighorn Sheep humanoids had human faces, chests, shoulders, and stomachs, their horns large and spiraled, signifying their strength and dominance. They moved with deliberate power, every step taken with calculated precision. Their bodies were covered in thick fur ranging from shades of brown to gray, blending seamlessly with the rocky terrain. Compared to the earlier Lyerin transformation, the leader of Ibex and the others had human-like faces, chests, stomachs, and shoulders, and the only parts covered by fur were the back of their heads, their full backs, and the rest of their hands and hooves. The shamans of each subgroup of the tribe had detected unknown intruders capable of Mana in this mountain that they found, and their task was to eliminate these threats. But as they looked down the steep incline, they were met with an unexpected sight: humanoid creatures resembling literal Ibex, but standing on two legs, locked in fierce combat. The air was thick with the sounds of clashing horns and grunts of exertion. "What in the name of the Ancients is going on?" one of the Bighorn Sheep warriors muttered, his voice filled with disbelief. The leader of the Ibex subgroup, a tall figure with an imposing presence, also wore a flabbergasted look on his face. Even some of the Ibex warriors beside him were dumbfounded. The creatures fighting below were clearly Ibex as well, but there was a stark difference. The Ibex with the group had human-like skin and faces, while the ones fighting resembled literal Ibex in their mannerisms and appearance. "Are those... Wild Ibex?" a Mountain Goat warrior asked, her eyes wide with shock. "Yes, but why are they here? And they say they are fighting for women?" a Chamois warrior added, his voice tinged with confusion. The leader of the Ibex shook his head, his expression one of deep concern. "I do not recognize them. They might be a roaming group of wild Ibex without a tribe. Their behavior is... unusual, to say the least but maybe because they got a smell of the Ibex from our tribe." The fighting below was intense, the Ibex battling with a primal ferocity that was unsettling to witness. They clashed with their horns, reared up on their hind legs, and crashed into each other with bone-jarring force, their bodies were covered in blood and they looked like they were literally killing each other. It was a savage display, far removed from the more disciplined combat styles of the humanoid warriors watching from above. "Should we stop these wild Ibex''s?" a Tahr warrior observed, his brow furrowed in confusion. The leader of the Ibex subgroup took a deep breath, his eyes narrowing as he watched the chaotic scene. "The Devil Horned Tribe of Ibex was known for this kind of behavior in the wild. They would kill each other once they sensed a female in their midst. They were thought to be extinct because of this... nature." One of the Mouflon warriors stepped forward, his voice filled with urgency. "We need to stop them. If they continue like this, they''ll all kill each other." The Ibex leader nodded, his resolve hardening. "I don''t know where these Ibex came from, but we can''t let them destroy themselves. They need to be stopped." With a swift motion, the Ibex leader leaped down the steep incline, his warriors following close behind. They moved with incredible speed and agility, their powerful legs propelling them over the rocky terrain with ease. As they approached the battling Ibex, the leader raised his arms, his voice booming. "Enough! Stop this madness!" The fighting Ibex paused, their eyes wild and breathless. The leader of the Ibex subgroup stepped forward, his presence commanding attention. "We are not your enemies. We are here to help you. Cease this senseless fighting." There was a tense silence as the battling Ibex slowly lowered their horns, their confusion evident. The leader of the humanoid Ibex took a deep breath, hoping his words would be enough to quell the violence. "This isn''t your way," he continued, his voice firm. "You don''t need to fight each other. We can find a way to coexist, to understand why we''re here together." The Ibex warriors surrounding him nodded in agreement, their stances relaxed but ready to intervene if necessary. ¡­ The tension in the mountain steep was still heavy as the dust settled. The wild Ibexes that had been locked in fierce combat that looked like a life and death battle finally stopped, their breaths coming in heavy pants. But even as the humanoid tribes began to approach with cautious steps, one figure stood out: Lyerin. He was unscathed, his eyes blazing with a ferocity that hadn''t diminished in the slightest. The medieval people from the Kingdom, who had used transformation scrolls to become wild Ibexes, glanced at each other in confusion. The sight of the tribal humanoid Ibexes with human faces, chests, shoulders, and stomachs left them flabbergasted. They had expected enemies or beasts, but not these nearly human-like beings. "Lyerin, stop!" one of the transformed medieval men cried out, his voice filled with desperation. But Lyerin did not heed their pleas. He lunged forward, his horns aimed at his next target. ROOAARRR!!! The medieval group, bewildered, could only watch as he continued his relentless assault. "What are you doing!?" another transformed medieval man shouted, barely dodging Lyerin''s charge. "They clearly said we should stop! Why are you still adamant in punching us!?" The medieval era group, caught between the commands of the tribal Ibexes and the ferocity of Lyerin, cried out in their hearts and minds. Just what is his plan? They didn''t know why he was doing this, but since he kept on going, they felt compelled to keep fighting too. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You son of a bitch!" "Kill him!" Soon, all of them decide to gang up Lyerin. The tribal Ibexes, seeing the chaos unfold once again, moved to intervene. The leader of the humanoid Ibex tribe, with his commanding presence and noble bearing, stepped forward, his voice booming. "Enough! This madness must end now!" The humanoid Ibex warriors managed to separate the combatants, forming a barrier between Lyerin and his bewildered, transformed companions. But Lyerin would not be stopped. He continued to scream, "All the females should be mine!" His voice was a guttural growl, filled with an obsession that sent shockwaves through the gathered tribes and transformed medieval men. The leader of the Ibex tribe frowned, his eyes narrowing as he studied Lyerin. "You, wild one," he called out, his voice a mix of authority and curiosity. "Why do you fight with such fervor? We have stopped, yet you continue. What drives you?" Lyerin''s chest heaved with each breath, his eyes wild and unyielding. For a moment, it seemed he would charge again. But then, the leader of the Ibex tribe raised a hand, a gesture of peace. "If it is wives you seek," the leader said, his tone measured and calm, "then join our tribe. The Devil Horned tribe and its subgroup, the Demon Ibex Clan. We have a custom. If any of you prove yourself the winner in our trials, you will gain many prizes, including wives. There is no need for this senseless battle." The words acted like a vacuum to make the air tense, and for a moment, everything seemed to stop. The medieval group, still in their Ibex forms, exchanged stunned glances. The tribal Ibexes watched with bated breath. And Lyerin, his eyes still blazing, seemed to process the offer. Slowly, the wildness in Lyerin''s eyes began to fade. He straightened, his breath steadying. The promise of many wives and the challenge of proving himself in trials seemed to reach him in a way that nothing else had. "Trials?" Lyerin asked, his voice low and gravelly. The leader of the Ibex tribe nodded. "Yes, trials. A chance to prove your strength and claim your prize. Will you accept this challenge instead of continuing this pointless fight?" Lyerin looked around, his eyes sweeping over the assembled warriors, both transformed and humanoid. The ferocity in his gaze dimmed, replaced by a calculating look. ''Now, this is what I want, and I got their attention¡­'' Finally, he nodded. "I will accept your challenge." The tension in the air dissipated, replaced by a collective sigh of relief. The tribal Ibexes and the transformed medieval men slowly lowered their guard, the threat of further violence abating. The leader of the Ibex tribe extended his hand, a gesture of unity and agreement. "Then it is settled," he said, his voice firm. "You will join our tribe and compete in the trials. Prove your worth, and you shall have your wives." Lyerin shook the leader''s hand, with his grip strong and determined so he would look tough. Chapter 6 - 6: Forceful Recruitment The leader of the Demon Ibex clan, a subgroup of the Demon Horned tribe, known as Ralon, watched as the members of the Demon Horned Tribe departed. He turned to his subordinates, issuing a swift command. "Fetch the shaman. We''ll need his wisdom here. I''ll stay behind to ensure our guests do not create further chaos." The Ibex warriors nodded, their powerful legs propelling them down the mountain path to the tribal village. Ralon remained, his imposing figure standing as a symbol of authority and control amidst the rocky terrain. Lyerin and his group, still in their transformed Ibex forms, stood uneasily, their wild eyes darting around, gauging their new circumstances. The medieval men, now humanoid Ibex, were visibly nervous, unsure of what to expect. They were astounded when Ralon began speaking to them, asking questions with an air of casual curiosity. "Tell me," Ralon started, his tone conversational, "where do you come from? Your behavior and appearance are quite... unusual for Ibex." Lyerin, unfazed by the questioning, responded smoothly, his voice steady. "We are from a distant land, one that is not familiar with your customs. We have been wandering for some time, seeking a place to belong." The medieval men exchanged bewildered glances, amazed at how easily Lyerin answered the leader. Ralon, intrigued by Lyerin''s calm demeanor, pressed further. "And how long have you been traveling?" sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Many moons," Lyerin replied without hesitation. "Our journey has been long and fraught with challenges." Ralon nodded thoughtfully. "Your journey must have been arduous. How have you managed to survive in such a wild state?" Lyerin''s eyes gleamed with a hint of pride. "We have relied on our strength and unity. It is not easy, but we manage." The medieval men were stunned by Lyerin''s composed responses. They had never seen him so articulate, so at ease in a situation that was, by all accounts, bizarre and tense. Ralon continued his inquiry, his interest clearly piqued. "Your strength is indeed impressive. But tell me, what drives you? What is your purpose in coming to our lands?" Lyerin''s expression remained neutral. "We seek a place where we can prove our worth and find acceptance, but most of all, women. Your tribe''s trials offer us that opportunity." Ralon''s eyes narrowed slightly, but there was a hint of respect in his gaze. "A noble goal. Our tribe values strength and determination. If you can prove yourselves, you may find what you seek." The conversation flowed easily, with Ralon asking more casual questions about their travels, their experiences, and even their preferences in food and drink. Lyerin answered each question with a calm assurance that left his companions in awe. They had expected their leader to be confrontational, but instead, he was displaying a remarkable ability to navigate the conversation diplomatically. One of the medieval men, unable to contain his curiosity any longer, finally spoke up. "How do you know so much about us? Your questions are very... specific." Ralon smiled, a hint of amusement in his eyes. "As a leader, it is my duty to understand those who come into contact with our tribe. Knowledge is a powerful tool, and I have learned to wield it wisely." The medieval man nodded, impressed by Ralon''s wisdom. The leader''s ability to command respect and maintain control was evident, and it was clear that he was a formidable figure among the Ibex tribe. As the conversation continued, the atmosphere gradually relaxed. The medieval men, still amazed by Lyerin''s composure, began to feel more at ease. Ralon''s presence, while authoritative, was also reassuring. He seemed genuinely interested in understanding their situation, and his questions, though probing, were not hostile. The sun began to set, casting a warm glow over the mountain. The Ibex warriors returned, accompanied by the shaman, an elderly figure with a long, flowing beard and eyes that seemed to hold the wisdom of ages. He approached Ralon, nodding respectfully. "Ralon," the shaman said, his voice deep and resonant. "You summoned me." Ralon gestured toward Lyerin and his group. "Shaman, these wanderers seek to join our tribe and prove their worth through our trials. I have spoken with them, but I believe your guidance is needed." The shaman studied Lyerin and the others with a discerning gaze. "Indeed, they are... different. I sense a powerful energy about them." Lyerin met the shaman''s gaze without flinching. "We are prepared to face your trials and prove our worth." The shaman nodded slowly. "Very well. The trials will test your strength, your spirit, and your resolve. If you are true in your intentions, you will succeed." Ralon turned to Lyerin, his expression serious. "This is your chance. Show us what you are made of, and you may find the acceptance you seek." Lyerin''s eyes gleamed with determination. "We will not disappoint." As the stars began to shimmer in the night sky, the shaman''s presence grew even more imposing. His eyes, reflecting the flickering flames of the campfire, held a mysterious depth. He raised his staff, and the warriors of the Demon Ibex clan formed a circle around Lyerin and the medieval Ibex from the kingdom. "Hold their hands," the shaman commanded, his voice carrying an eerie authority. The leader of the Demon Ibex Clan of Demon Horned Tribe and his subordinates complied, each grasping the hand of an outsider. The medieval Ibex, still in their transformed forms, felt a wave of nervousness but complied, thinking it was a ritual of welcome or initiation. But then, something shifted. The air grew tense, and the shaman''s lips curled into a sinister smile. "Haha!" Suddenly, he threw back his head and laughed maniacally, a sound that echoed off the rocky cliffs and sent chills down the spines of the medieval humans in Ibex form. "Grehahahhaha!" The leader and warriors of the Demon Ibex clan joined in, their laughter a cacophony of menace. "Krahahahhaha!" "Nyrahaahahahha!" "Araahahahhaha!" Each burst of laughter felt like a hammer blow to the medieval Ibex, and beads of sweat began to form on their brows. They exchanged worried glances, their unease growing with each passing second. This was not the ritual they had anticipated. The shaman finally ceased his laughter, his eyes burning with cruel amusement. "You fools," he began, his voice dripping with disdain. "Did you truly think you could deceive us so easily?" The medieval Ibex stiffened, their worst fears confirmed. The shaman continued, his tone mocking. "We know exactly who you are. Humans, using transformation scrolls to infiltrate our tribe. Did you think your charade would fool us?" The leader of the Demon Ibex tribe stepped forward, his expression one of contempt. "This madman," he pointed his mouth to Lyerin," answered my questions with such smoothness and ease. It was almost impressive. But we are not so easily duped." One of the Demon Ibex warriors chimed in, his voice filled with scorn. "You think you can pretend to be one of us? You are nothing but impostors." The medieval Ibex from the kingdom felt their hearts sink. Their carefully crafted plan had unraveled, and now they stood exposed and vulnerable. Are they going to die!? Are they going to be tortured!? What will happen now since they are found out!? They could only stare in helpless silence as the shaman continued to berate them. "You are stupid," the shaman spat, his eyes narrowing. "Did you really believe you could enter our sacred grounds and not be discovered? Your arrogance is astounding." The leader of the tribe nodded in agreement. "You wanted to become members of our clan so desperately? Very well, we shall grant you your wish." With a swift motion, the shaman produced a vial of dark liquid and began to chant in a guttural language. The medieval Ibex watched in horror as he approached them, his staff glowing with a sinister light. "Since you wish to become Ibex clan members so badly," the shaman sneered, "then you shall become one¡ªtruly and permanently." The shaman dipped his fingers into the vial and began to draw intricate symbols on the foreheads of the medieval Ibex and Lyerin. The liquid felt cold and heavy, like a curse seeping into their very souls. The medieval humans in Ibex form trembled, their fear palpable. Lyerin, however, remained calm. His expression was one of serene confidence, as if he had anticipated this turn of events. He met the shaman''s gaze without flinching, his eyes steady and unyielding. The shaman finished his work, stepping back to admire his handiwork. "Now, you will be bound to us, truly becoming part of the Ibex clan. You will never return to your human forms." The leader of the Demon Ibex tribe smirked. "Welcome to your new life as a member of the Ibex Clan of Demon Horned Tribe, impostors." Chapter 7 - 7: Dont have a choice The medieval Ibexes, now part of the Demon Horned Tribe, stood in a terrified huddle. Their newly transformed bodies felt alien and unwieldy. The leader of the Demon Ibex Clan warriors of Demon Horned Tribe, the shaman, and their warriors surrounded them, their laughter ringing out cruelly across the steep mountainside. "It was really amusing," the shaman sneered, his eyes glinting with malice. "They thought they could fool us. They thought they could become one of us without paying the price." The leader of the tribe chuckled darkly. "Their fight was impressive, I''ll give them that. It almost looked real. But they made a fatal mistake: wild Ibexes don''t speak coherently, and these impostors talked far too well." The warriors joined in the mocking laughter, their voices echoing through the night. "What a show they put on!" one of them jeered. "A real battle of life and death. But it''s too bad they were just pretending." The medieval Ibexes shivered under the onslaught of derision, their fear mounting. The leader''s grin widened, revealing sharp, predatory teeth. "You are now part of our tribe, yes," he said, "but you can still transform back to your human forms. The only catch? You''ll die if you do! Hahaha!" Their laughter grew louder, more maniacal. "And as for your precious females," another warrior taunted, "if you want them, you''ll have to defeat them. But good luck with that. Our women know the Totem Beast moves! You''d stand no chance! Hahahaha!" One by one, the kingdom Ibexes began to question their fate, their voices trembling with fear. "How long will this... slavery last?" one of them asked, his voice barely above a whisper. "Yeah," another added, his eyes wide with terror. "How long until we can be free?" The shaman''s smile was cold and cruel. "Slavery? Oh, this isn''t slavery. This is your new life. Forever." Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hearing this, Lyerin finally spoke, his voice cutting through the air with cold certainty. "It will take forever." The shock among the kingdom Ibexes was immediate and extreme. They recoiled as if struck, their eyes wide with horror. "Forever? No, it can''t be!" one of them cried, his voice breaking. Another one fell to his knees, his eyes filling with tears. "I''d rather die as a human than live another day as a filthy beast!" Lyerin watched them impassively, his face a mask of calm. He squinted slightly, his eyes closing as if in contemplation. He heard the sickening sound of flesh tearing and bones crunching, the despair of his companions manifesting in their actions. The leader of the Demon Horned Clan, the shaman, and the warriors continued to mock them, their laughter a cruel symphony in the night. "I thought you all wanted to join our tribe, why must you kill yourselves!?" the shaman intoned, his voice a blend of mockery and finality. One of them whispered, his voice a broken echo. "I''d rather die..." Lyerin stood amidst the laughter of the Demon Horned Tribe, his eyes closed, absorbing the sounds of the night. Suddenly, another grotesque tearing sound of flesh being ripped apart reached his ears. He opened his eyes to a gruesome sight: his companions, the kingdom Ibexes, had reverted to their human forms. And now, their bodies lay in disarray, flesh scattered, lifeless. The transformation had been their death sentence. A sigh escaped Lyerin''s lips. He whispered to himself, his voice tinged with melancholy wisdom, "Humans on Earth don''t care about becoming other races or maybe some do. But here, in this magical world, the conflicts with other races have forged a different pride. They cling to their humanity so fiercely that they would rather die than live as something else. It''s a pride that leads to war, and sometimes, to the taking of one''s own life." The shaman, the leader Ibex, and the warriors erupted into even harsher laughter, their amusement at the demise of the medieval humans knowing no bounds. "Look at them," the leader sneered, his eyes gleaming with malicious delight. "Why are humans so proud of themselves? What''s so special about being human?" "Why do they hate becoming non-human so much?" another warrior mocked, his voice dripping with scorn. "It''s pathetic!" "They think they''re better than us," the shaman added with a cold, mirthless chuckle. "They''d rather die than accept a new form. How foolish!" Their ridicule grew louder, more biting, each word a stab at the dignity of Lyerin and his deceased companions. Lyerin stood there and remained silent, his expression calm and unwavering amidst the verbal onslaught as he couldn''t help but think of his companion that he just met earlier. Finally, Lyerin spoke, his voice cutting through the derision like a blade. "There''s nothing to understand. We humans simply find that living and dying as a human being preserves our dignity." The shaman, the leader Ibex, and the warriors fell silent, their laughter abruptly ceasing. They stared at Lyerin with incredulous eyes, their faces contorted in disbelief and confusion. How could this human still be standing, still maintain his composure, while his companions had succumbed to despair and their own death? "Why are you still standing?" the leader Ibex demanded, his voice filled with astonishment. "Why haven''t you taken your life like your companions?" Lyerin met their incredulous gazes with an unflinching stare. He didn''t care about their confusion or their attempts to break his spirit. His voice remained calm as he asked, "Can you give me a proper way to become a human again, whenever I want to?" The shaman, the leader Ibex, and the warriors stood frozen, their expressions a mix of disbelief and irritation. Lyerin''s calm demand had cut through their mocking laughter, leaving them momentarily stunned. This human, who had just witnessed the brutal deaths of his companions, now had the audacity to ask them for a way to revert back to his human form. "You dare to question us?" the leader Ibex sneered, his voice dripping with contempt. "Who do you think you are?" "Why would we ever help you?" one of the warriors added, his eyes narrowing with disdain. "You are in no position to make demands." Another warrior chimed in, his tone mocking. "Do you think we owe you anything? You are nothing here." The shaman stepped forward, his eyes cold and unyielding. "It doesn''t exist," he stated flatly, his voice echoing with finality. But Lyerin remained unfazed. He met the shaman''s gaze with a steady, unwavering stare. "I know it exists," he said firmly. "You don''t have to lie. I want it now." The shaman''s eyes flickered with anger, and the leader Ibex growled, his frustration mounting. "Do you want to die now?" he demanded, his voice rising with barely controlled fury. "Is that what you''re asking for?" The other warriors muttered angrily among themselves, their hostility palpable. But Lyerin didn''t flinch. His voice, calm and resolute, cut through their indignation like a knife. "You all don''t have a choice on it," he said simply, his eyes never leaving the shaman''s. Chapter 8 - 8: One time level up ability The shaman''s eyes narrowed, suspicion flickering in the depths of his wild looking eyes. "What do you mean by that?" he demanded, his voice low and dangerous. His gaze raked over Lyerin''s Demon Ibex form, from his hooves to his horns, scrutinizing every detail. Lyerin straightened, his demeanor shifting from calm to commanding as he began to speak. His voice was firm and resonant, carrying the weight of authority and knowledge. "I come from the Kingdom of Rosemary," he started, watching as the shaman, the leader, and the warriors exchanged uneasy glances. "It is a territory of immense power, ruled by a Royal Family that includes a Grandmaster Magus." The mention of a Grandmaster Magus sent a ripple of fear through the gathered Ibexes. They knew well the might of such a being. But why is he telling them this? Lyerin continued, "Within the kingdom, there are several noble houses, each with their own legions of experienced assassins, magi, and paladins. These are warriors and spellcasters whose skills far surpass those of your tribe''s finest." The leader Ibex''s face twisted in a mix of anger and fear. "Why are you telling us this?" he demanded, but there was an edge of panic in his voice. Lyerin didn''t pause. "Your tribe, with its experienced shaman, may think itself formidable. But compared to the forces of the Kingdom of Rosemary, you are but a shadow. Our assassins move unseen, our magi command the elements, and our paladins wield the light itself. The power we hold could reduce your tribe to ashes without a second thought." The shaman''s face drained of color, and the warriors shifted uneasily, their confidence shaken. The enormity of what Lyerin was saying began to sink in, and they found themselves questioning their earlier bravado. "And that''s not all," Lyerin continued, his voice a cold, relentless tide. "Among the noble houses, the Borgias Family stands out. They hold contracts with several tribes, binding them in alliance and service. One such tribe is the Snow Leopard Tribe, known for their agility and deadly prowess. Another is the Hundred Bison Tribe, whose strength and endurance are unmatched." Lyerin''s words painted vivid images of these powerful tribes, each more daunting than the last. "The Snow Leopard Tribe," he elaborated, "can strike faster than the eye can see, their claws cutting through armor like paper. They are silent, deadly, and utterly loyal to the Borgias Family. And then there''s the Hundred Bison Tribe¡ªmassive, unstoppable, their sheer brute force capable of toppling fortresses." The shaman''s hands trembled, his earlier confidence now replaced with palpable fear. "Why are you saying this?" he whispered, his voice barely audible. Lyerin''s eyes bored into the shaman''s, unyielding. "Because you need to understand the gravity of your situation. You may think you hold power over me, but you are mistaken. I am not alone. I am backed by forces you cannot comprehend, by alliances that stretch far beyond your imagination." The leader Ibex swallowed hard, his bravado crumbling. "What do you want from us?" he asked, desperation creeping into his voice. "I want the means to return to my human form at will," Lyerin replied, his tone unyielding. "Failing to provide it will mean invoking the wrath of the Kingdom of Rosemary and its allies. Your tribe will be swept away, your people crushed underfoot by powers far greater than you can oppose." The warriors exchanged fearful glances, their earlier arrogance replaced by a dawning realization of the threat they faced. The shaman''s face was a mask of dread, his mind racing to comprehend the implications of Lyerin''s words. "You think you can threaten us?" one of the warriors spat, though his voice wavered. Lyerin''s gaze locked onto the warrior, his expression cold and resolute. "It''s not a threat. It''s a reality. One you''d do well to heed." The shaman''s eyes narrowed as he glared at Lyerin. "I don''t believe you," he spat. "We''ve clashed with the Snow Leopard Tribe and the Bison Tribe. We''ve never heard of any Kingdom of Rosemary or the Borgias Family. Who are you really?" The shaman stepped closer, his tone dripping with disdain. "If we kill you right now, do you think your faraway kingdom would even know? Do you think you could escape?" Lyerin remained calm, understanding the shaman''s logic of leaving no witnesses. "My name is Lyerin Borgias," he stated, his voice unwavering. "I am from the Borgias Family. The reason you''ve never heard of us is that your Devil Horned Tribe is pathetic and weak. You have only one experienced shaman and the rest are Adept Wildling warriors. You don''t even have any Journeyman Wildling warriors, unlike the Snow Leopard Tribe and the Hundred Bison Tribe, who have several Journeyman Wildling warriors and numbers of experienced shamans." The shaman, the leader, and the warriors of the Devil Horned Tribe stared at Lyerin, their expressions a mix of shock and disbelief. How did he know? Well, Lyerin only knew the Devil Horned Tribe, after all, they became incredibly famous in the past. As for other tribes, he just made it all up. However, the reality of Lyerin'' words about their tribe''s inadequacies hit them hard. The Devil Horned Tribe, consisting of various species, was relatively new to this land. Their recent clashes with the Snow Leopard Tribe and the Hundred Bison Tribe had left them reeling. To the point that their homes had been raided, forcing them into this unfamiliar territory. Lyerin''s words cut deep. "Even if you level up or improve everything in your tribe, even the grain of sand, or every drop of your water, you won''t amount to anything," he mocked, his voice laced with contempt. However, as he was done speaking, a sudden, a strange, and a mysterious mechanical sound filled the air, causing it to get the feeling of extreme coldness on Lyerin''s skin. [ Ding! ] Lyerin turned, his eyes widening as a shimmering system screen materialized in front of him. The words glowed with an eerie light: [ You have chosen everything in the Devil Horned Tribe as your target to level up infinitely! ] As if the entire world had come to a sudden halt, and the business with the tribesmen disappeared, Lyerin''s confident poise vanished in an instant. Immediately, he suddenly felt an overwhelming pressure pulling his entire being toward the mysterious screen before him. The words "Level up?" echoed in his mind, repeating endlessly. "Level up? Level up? Level up?" The mantra became a relentless cycle, he didn''t even realized that his barely whisper voice became relentless as he repeated the phrase over and over and over again. Not long, Lyerin felt his body froze, and his mind was flooded with memories from his past, each one more painful than the last. If he had one greatest regret, it was his unique ability that he had wasted. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Back then, in the awakening, he failed to awaken a shadow core, shadow blood, or shadow spirit within the Borgias family, they deemed him useless. They decided to withhold any knowledge that could help him survive in this magical world. After all, without those three, he was a useless family member, a low-class member of the Kingdom. Some family member declared Lyerin useless and suggested he be killed. But Lyerin had begged deeply for his life. Finally, out of sheer amusement, the Borgias family gave him a chance to live. His task, was supposed to be an impossible mission: count the grains of sand. It was a cruel joke, a task designed to be impossible. But it was during this futile effort that Lyerin discovered his unique ability. The ability to level up anything he desires, but he could only do it once. And once, he had used it, there''s no turning back! Chapter 9 - 9: Gone Crazy Suddenly, ignoring the angry looks from the shaman, the Ibex warrior leader, and the warriors, Lyerin began to curse endlessly. "Damn it! This is insane! What the hell is happening?" His voice rose in intensity, filled with frustration. "Why now? Why here? Of all times, of all places!" The shaman, the leader, and the warriors were initially shocked by his outburst. But then they realized Lyerin wasn''t looking at them. His eyes were fixed on something in the air before him, something they couldn''t see. Lyerin''s tirade continued, his words a torrent of pent-up rage and disbelief. "I almost forgot about this damned ability! No, I refused to remember it because it was so utterly useless back then!" His voice cracked with emotion, and he clenched his fists. "An overpowered ability wasted on counting sand! If it had been to level up sand, I could have controlled it, maybe become something formidable by using sand as a weapon. But no, it was counting! Counting sand! What kind of sick joke is that? It''s useless!" His voice echoed through the cavernous space, his anger reverberating off the walls. The shaman, incredibly confused, with his face red with fury, slammed his staff onto the ground. "Enough!" he bellowed. "Why do you know so much about us? Speak!" Lyerin''s anger cooled, replaced by a steely determination. He locked eyes with the shaman, as if he was looking at their soul. His mind raced back to the moments before he encountered the tribe members. He remembered his simple plans. His first goal had always been to survive. When he and the now-deceased kingdom Ibexes had pretended to desire the women of the Devil Horned Tribe, it was a calculated move. He had hoped to deceive the tribe''s shaman, warrior leader, and warriors into thinking he and the others were nothing more than foolish outsiders trying to infiltrate their ranks. If they had not put on that act, the warriors would have likely killed them outright. Lyerin knew his screams of wanting their women had been crucial. It had made the tribe members see them as objects of ridicule like a frog wanting to devour a swan rather than immediate threats. After all, they respected their women so much, who are they to just want their women!? They deserved to be mocked and humiliated before they die one by one! And after that, Lyerin''s second plan was simple: deal with them or threaten them using the Borgias family name and leave this place be. But now, standing there with the mysterious system screen flashing before him, he felt a shift within himself. His unique ability, which he had thought wasted, had been accidentally used on this tribe. The power to level up anything had been activated, and he could even feel the potential of what Lyerin could achieve by using his ability. ''I accidentally have chosen everything in the Devil Horned Tribe as my target to level up infinitely," he mumbled. ''Does that mean that I could level up everything, like the army, warriors, healers, women, their combat ability, the deliciousness of the women, the taste of the food, and even the environment of the tribe!?'' Lyerin knew how his ability works. If others had to take a long time to reach a higher level or master something, he just needed to complete a simple, specific task in order to level it up. For example, to count the grains of sand in his hands, some would need to count them one by one, but he didn''t need that. He just needed to jump or complete a mission, and immediately, the grains of sand would be counted and the total would be displayed in the Eldritch system screen. Suddenly, out of nowhere, Lyerin would make a hearty laugh, an uncontrollable laugh! "Hahahahhahaha!" "Hahahaha!" "Hahahaha!" "Hahahahahhahah!" It was never ending. The shaman, the warrior leader, and the warriors watched him with bewilderment. "Is he crazy?! Or going crazy!?" they all thought. Suddenly, Lyerin would focus his attention on them again, and saw their uncertainty, their doubt, and probably knew what was in their head. He didn''t mind. ''This tribe, these people¡ªthey were now a part of my destiny. Perhaps it was fate, or perhaps it was my own stubborn resolve to make something of myself. However, I know that I would not walk away from this.'' Soon, Lyerin''s voice cut through the tense silence. "You want to know why I know about you? It''s simple. I am Lyerin Borgias, and I was once part of the Borgias family. My goal was to survive, to use any means necessary to ensure my safety. But now... now I see a different path." The shaman''s eyes narrowed. "What are you saying?" Lyerin ignored him and took a deep breath, his gaze sweeping over the gathered tribe members. "I have decided to join you. To become a part of your tribe and use my abilities to help us all grow stronger. Together, we can achieve things you''ve never imagined¡ªNo! I will make sure you all will achieve things that you can never imagine bwahahaha!" The shaman, the leader, and the warriors exchanged uncertain glances. This human really sounds crazy! Lyerin''s declaration was like a blade that came from the heavens, as if it made a massive explosion upon its impact. He finally had made his decision. His past regrets and failures would no longer define him. He would forge a new path with the Devil Horned Tribe, one that could potentially change their fates forever. All the possible dangers in his heart disappeared in an instant! Meanwhile, Lyerin''s sudden change in demeanor puzzled the tribe members. His earlier calm and confidence had given way to a crazy, almost unpredictable personality. The shaman, incredibly suspicious, stepped closer, his eyes boring into Lyerin''s entered being. "You speak of joining us, but how can we trust you? How do we know you won''t betray us?" Lyerin met his gaze without flinching. "Because I have nothing left to lose. My life in the kingdom is over. They cast me aside, and now I have a chance to make a new life here. My ability to level up everything... I will use it for the good of this tribe. I will help you become stronger, more powerful." The shaman''s eyes narrowed. "And what do you gain from this?" Lyerin''s gaze was steady. "A place to belong. A purpose. The chance to prove myself. And perhaps, in time, your trust and respect." The shaman, still wary, would look at the tribe members. Suddenly, all of their eyes would release a glint, full of malevolence. They have no idea what is happening, but Lyerin seemed to went crazy, maybe due to the huge pressure of them, threatening him, but still, they didn''t care. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Nodding at each of them, the Shaman finally spoke. "Very well. We will give you a chance. But know that we will be watching you closely. One wrong move, and you will face our wrath." Lyerin would find it weird at first, but he''s so high right now so he just inclined his head in acknowledgment without thinking that much. "I wouldn''t expect anything less." After all, can he blame himself? He could finally use his ability!! Chapter 10 - 10: Reality As they walked through the rugged terrain, Lyerin''s mood lightened, and he began to joke and act goofy, he couldn''t help it, he just got the power he wanted. Even though he accidentally used it on a tribe, just not that big of a problem. The shaman, however, wasn''t so easily distracted. He approached Lyerin, his eyes narrowed with curiosity. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "So, Lyerin," the shaman began, "you say that our tribe has already been detected by a kingdom? The Kingdom of Rose, to be precise?" Lyerin, lost in his thoughts and the beauty of the mountains, nodded absentmindedly. "Yes, that''s right. If your tribe isn''t in a contract or business partnership with any of the noble families within the kingdom, you''re in serious danger. Even fleeing would be a terrible decision. You''d all be turned into sport, enslaved." The shaman''s eyes widened, and he stopped dead in his tracks. The Ibex warrior leader and the other warriors, who had been walking behind them, halted as well, their expressions mirroring the shaman''s shock. "Does that mean we cannot move anymore?" the shaman asked, his voice rising in pitch. The warrior leader''s face was pale, his usual stoic expression replaced by a look of utter disbelief. The warriors muttered among themselves, their voices tinged with panic. "We''re trapped?" "We can''t escape?" "What do we do now?" "No, maybe he is telling lies." Lyerin turned to face them, about to offer some reassurance, when suddenly a system screen materialized before his eyes with an accompanied sound. [ Ding! ] Only he could see it. The screen displayed a long message: [ Congratulations, for the other worlder Lyerin. [ For surviving in this ruined magical world for this amount of time, you won''t be turned into an Eldritch being back in the real world [ The otherworlder named Lyerin will be back on Earth for thirty minutes. [ Keep on surviving. ] Lyerin''s heart pounded in his chest. Shocked, he looked down at his hands, knowing that he was still in a monstrous and muscular state. His fingers trembled, and he could almost see his reflection in his goat-like pupils. "Oh no," he muttered to himself, realizing the implications. "If I keep being in this monstrous state, I''ll be turned into a monster, worse than normal radioactive zombies. "I need to grasp a transformation scroll to turn back into a human or I would be done for." The cheerful, happy-go-lucky aura that had surrounded him vanished in an instant. He turned to face the shaman, the warrior leader, and the warriors, his expression now deadly serious. He needed to address the tribe and make his intentions clear. "Everyone," Lyerin says to grab their attention, "I want to welcome you all into a new era for our tribe. We face incredible challenges ahead, but together, we can overcome them. We must be vigilant, strong, and united. We have the potential to rise above our circumstances and thrive." The shaman, the warrior leader, and the warriors listened intently. "As part of this tribe, I pledge my loyalty and my skills to ensure our survival and prosperity," Lyerin continued. "But there is one thing I need in return. A tool that will allow me to maintain my humanity and continue fighting alongside you as an equal. I humbly and respectfully ask for the scroll of transformation to turn back into a human." As they continued their walk, the shaman suddenly stopped and turned to Lyerin with a smile. He held out a scroll, its parchment old but clearly well-preserved. "Here," he said, his voice steady. "This is the scroll you requested." Lyerin''s eyes widened in surprise and then filled with joy. He accepted the scroll with both hands, bowing slightly. "Thank you," he said earnestly. "Thank you for accepting me into your tribe and for granting my request. I promise to use this opportunity to prove my worth to all of you." The warriors and the leader watched him intently as he carefully unrolled the scroll. However, as soon as his fingers brushed the ancient paper, he froze. The atmosphere around them shifted, becoming tense and oppressive. A massive pressure emanated from Lyerin, but it seemed that the warriors were prepared. A system screen appeared before Lyerin''s eyes, displaying a message in bold, ominous text: [ A defective human transformation scroll has been detected. [ If used, will result in a transfigured human form, becoming an unrecognizable humanoid creature. [ Would you like to level it up to remove the defect or make the defect worse!? [ Current special ability: Level cycle (1). ] The air seemed to grow heavy, almost suffocating, and tense as Lyerin turned his gaze to the shaman. His expression was painted with a mix of anger and betrayal. "What is the meaning of this?" he demanded, with his voice becoming low and dangerous. The shaman''s demeanor shifted from his earlier friendliness to a stern, unyielding posture. "Why would we truly accept an outsider into our tribe? And why would we honor the request of someone who does not belong? You really think it would be easy!?" Lyerin''s eyes narrowed, and for a moment, a dark laugh escaped his lips. "You''re right," he said after a few seconds, his tone cold and accepting. "Why would you follow my request? Why would you grant anything to an outsider like me?" He let the scroll fall from his hands, fluttering to the ground. The warriors and the leader watched him with a mixture of curiosity and caution. The tension in the air was like a bladed wind that somehow slash connection in the air between them, and for a long moment, no one spoke. Lyerin''s mind raced, recalling the path that had brought him here. He had seen the tribe''s potential, their strength, and their unity. He had believed, for a fleeting moment, that he could be a part of something greater. But reality had a cruel way of reminding him of his place. "I see now," Lyerin said slowly, "that my hopes were misplaced. You have no reason to trust me, to accept me, or to help me. I came here thinking I could find a place to belong, but I was mistaken." The shaman''s expression didn''t not even soften, his gaze remained strong and wary. "You speak of understanding, yet you know so little of our ways. Trust is not given freely; it must be earned through deeds, not words. Plus, after your threat, we haven''t made an agreement yet, why would we trust you!? And join our tribe? You must be wishing death sentence, he who isn''t proud of his origin is not worthy to join anything!" Lyerin nodded, acknowledging the truth in the shaman''s words. They were right. He got carried away because he managed to not waste his secret ability that made him regret all his life on random things like counting the sand. Now, understanding the situation, he realized that he was still in the middle of a dangerous position. The leader of the Ibex warriors stepped forward, his eyes piercing into Lyerin''s. "You speak of joining us, of seeking revenge and offering help. But words are just that¡ªwords. Seize him!" Chapter 11 - 11: Well executed plan Soon after the shaman''s words, the tension in the air escalated sharply. The shaman, with a swift gesture, called out again to his warriors. "I said, seize him!" he commanded. One by one, the warriors moved towards Lyerin, their expressions grim and determined. They grabbed him, forcing him to the ground with a heavy thud. Lyerin''s face pressed into the dirt, and he felt the weight of their contempt bearing down on him. The shaman stepped closer, looking down at Lyerin with a mixture of disdain and curiosity. "I commend you for your cleverness," he said, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "Trying to fool us, to gain our trust, join the tribe as a spy, and to get your hands on the transformation scroll to go back being human again all at the same time. Isn''t that a smart move for a kid? Really impressive!" Lyerin could feel the shaman''s eyes boring into him, as if trying to uncover every secret he held. "But," the shaman continued, "I am far too old to be deceived by such childish tricks. It was incredibly obvious, after threatening us, you want to join us? Isn''t that obvious? You still have a lot to learn kiddo. I like your spirit, and since you really want to join our tribe, very well. But know this, you will be tested. Truly tested." There was a malevolent glint in the shaman''s eyes, a promise of trials and tribulations that lay ahead. The warriors'' leader stepped forward, a cruel smile spreading across his face. "Congratulations, human named Lyerin," he sneered. "Oh, not human any more, you are one of us now, welcome to our tribe. I hope you enjoy your stay." The other warriors joined in, their voices filled with mockery and derision. "Oh, yes, welcome fellow Demon Ibex named Lyerin!" One of them also taunted Lyerin. "We''re so thrilled to have you with us. I''m sure you''ll fit right in." "Enjoy your new life," another chimed in, laughing harshly. "You''ve earned it, after all." As the insults continued to rain down, Lyerin''s face remained pressed against the ground. But within him, a different reaction was brewing. A smirk slowly formed on his lips, unseen by the shaman and his warriors. He quickly suppressed it, knowing now was not the time to reveal his hand. His mind was racing, not with thoughts of fear or anger, but with something else entirely in front of him. A system notification appeared before his eyes, clear and undeniable: [ Ding! [ Someone has acknowledged your spirit''s desire to become a human again. [ You have shown your spirit greatly. [ Congratulations on gaining 5,000 exp. ] Earlier, when his leveling ability affected the scroll, Lyerin chose to level it up, but he leveled it up to remove the defect. And his mission? It was to show a spirit that he wanted to become a human again. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The reward of experience points would depend on how well his performance was. So, how did Lyerin show that he wanted to be human again? Suicide like others? No. What he did was act like he wanted to join them and make an obvious scheme to get his hands on the scroll. In short, ever since Lyerin got his hands on the Leveling ability, he manipulated everything by acting crazy to get his hands on the scroll. He knew his leveling up ability would affect or work on the scroll, and boom¡ªHe got it! The only thing he didn''t expect was to have only thirty minutes left in this world before he goes back to Earth, but it''s not much of a problem since he had already predicted everything. As for joining the tribe? Lyerin knew this tribe wouldn''t let him in easily. And provoking them enough was the only solution he could think of, and the problem was, he would surely face a lot of trials. But with his leveling ability, it doesn''t really matter. Why would he be scared of some small tribe''s hardship if he had this overpowered ability? Suddenly, while still being pressed on the ground by the warriors, Lyerin acted again. With a trembling hand, he reached out toward the scroll that had been tossed aside. His voice came out in weak stutters, "M-my scroll... my scroll... let me have my scroll." The leader of the Ibex tribe warriors, a towering figure with a smirk of disdain, watched him with amusement. Without realizing they were being played, he scoffed and picked up the scroll, tossing it carelessly to Lyerin. "Here, take it. I thought you wanted to become part of our tribe? Why do you want to be human again?" The leader''s voice dripped with mockery. "You already know that you will become disfigured if you use this scroll to become human. Why do you insist on becoming a human again?" Ignoring the leader''s derisive tone, Lyerin grabbed the scroll with desperation. His grip tightened around it as if it were his lifeline. "I don''t care if I become disfigured!" he shouted, his voice breaking with emotion. "I will become human again! I will become human again!" Tears welled up in his eyes as he spoke, his voice rising with a mix of anger and longing. "You don''t understand what it''s like to lose your humanity, to be stripped of your identity! Being human means everything to me. It''s not just about appearance; it''s about who I am, my soul, my essence!" The warriors laughed at him, their voices filled with cruel amusement. "Good luck coming back to your precious human race," one of them sneered. "We hope you make it!" Their sarcasm cut through the air like a knife, but Lyerin''s determination didn''t waver. He clutched the scroll to his chest, his heart pounding with a mix of fear and hope. The shaman, observing the scene with a calm, sardonic smile, added, "If you are not accepted by your human race, you can always come back to our tribe. But next time, we will make sure it will be even harder for you to join us. After all, you still insist on clinging to your human identity, it hurts our feelings deeply that he doesn''t have that much of a choice." His words were calm but laced with a subtle menace, underscoring the difficulty of Lyerin''s predicament. The warriors began to leave, their laughter echoing in the air as they walked away, leaving Lyerin behind in the dust. Lyerin watched them go, his body trembling with a mix of exhaustion and determination. Sensing that they left already, and alone now, he sat up slowly, the scroll still clutched tightly in his hands. The world around him seemed to blur as his thoughts focused on it. But then, Lyerin would raise his left hand and spoke, "profile¡­" [ Ding! [ Name: Lyerin Borgias. [ Level: 5 (+6) [ Age: 15. [ Gender: Male. [ Forms: Demonic beast Ibex transformation - Active (+ 6 all stats) [ Abilities: Level Cycle (0/1) ] Lyerin would stare at it and nodded. And soon, he would mumble, "this should be enough, it''s time to go back to the real world." Chapter 12 - 12: Apocalypse in the real world As the timer in the ruined magical world ticked down to its last seconds, Lyerin found himself abruptly back in his house. The familiar surroundings did little to calm his fast beating heart. His thoughts immediately focused on the situation of his mother, Lina. Without wasting a moment, he dashed through the house, his eyes scanning for any signs of disturbance. Immediately, he noticed the subtle differences. The small vase on the hallway table was slightly askew, a family photo had been knocked over, and there were faint footprints in the dust on the floor that weren''t there before. His senses on high alert, Lyerin felt a chill run down his spine. He stopped on his tracks, touched the wooden floor with his bare hands, closed his eyes, and after a few seconds, his eyes fluttered open. Someone had been here. Heart pounding, he sprinted up the stairs, taking them two at a time. He burst into his room, where he had left his mother unconscious to prevent her from being sent to the ruined magical world with him. But the room was empty. "Huh? What''s going on?!" Lyerin''s voice echoed in the empty space, his mind was thinking of possibilities. After being sent to the ruined magical realm, time in the real world wouldn''t stop and his body would be suspended like an ethereal object that could not be touched, but could be seen. "I''ll find her. I can feel that they just left," he muttered to himself, eyes darting around for fresh clues. Just as he was about to dash out of the room, something caught his eye. On his desk was an envelope, stark white with bold letters that read, *Lyerin Borgias, please read the envelope.* His instincts screamed at him to ignore it, but curiosity gnawed at his resolve. "No time," he muttered, shoving the envelope into his pocket. He bolted down the stairs, his urgency growing with each step. He threw open the front door and froze. Chaos reigned outside. The world he had known was in shambles. The sky, once clear and blue, was now a swirling mass of dark, ominous clouds. The air was filled with the sounds of screams, shouts, and a low, eerie moaning. He watched in horror as people ran frantically through the streets, chased by monstrous figures. These creatures were once human but now twisted into grotesque forms. Their eyes were a deep, soulless black, devoid of any hint of humanity. Their skin was pale and mottled, veins bulging and dark as night. They moved with a terrifying speed, their movements jerky and unnatural, as if controlled by some malevolent force. Lyerin watched as a man tried to fend off one of the creatures with a metal bat, swinging desperately. The creature barely flinched, its mouth opening to reveal sharp, jagged teeth. It lunged, and the man''s scream was cut short as the creature tore into him. Blood splattered the pavement, and the sight sent a wave of nausea through Lyerin. People were fighting back, but it was a losing battle. For every creature that fell, ten more seemed to take its place. The streets were filled with the wounded and dying, their cries of pain and terror mingling with the inhuman growls of the monsters. Buildings were in ruins, windows shattered, and fires raged unchecked. Lyerin''s mind began to think of possible places where they are. His mother was out there somewhere, and he had to find her. But first, he needed to understand what was happening. He needed to read that envelope. Immediately, he tore open the envelope with trembling hands. The letter inside was written in a neat, precise hand, the words carefully chosen. Lyerin Borgias, If you are reading this, it means the worst has happened. The barrier between our world and the ruined magical world has collapsed. The creatures you see are the result of that rupture. Your mother is safe for now, but she has been taken by forces beyond our control. To save her, you must go to the Borgian Family sector one. Only then can you hope to restore balance and bring her back. Check the map at the back to find our location. Trust no one and move quickly. Signed, A Friend. As soon as he read the words in the letter, Lyerin clenched it hard, crumpling the paper in his fist. He didn''t even bother to look behind it. "What friend? These letters are all bullshit," he muttered under his breath. This was just the way the Borgias family operated. They wanted him to go to their headquarters, because now, they had taken his mother as a hostage to ensure his compliance. "They must have sensed my Demon Goat Ibex form," he mused, recalling the transformation that had occurred in the ruined magical world. "I must be comparable to a Rank Eleven Eldren Apprentice to them. That''s why they took an interest in me." Lyerin hadn''t anticipated running into a tribe and becoming a Demonic Beast Form Ibex, but maybe that''s what also triggered the Borgias'' attention. In the past, he was ignored at first because, for them at that time, he was just a common person - despite him surviving the ruined magical world. But now, they took an interest in him. So, in the span of thirty minutes, everything had changed. Stepping out into the chaos of the street, Lyerin surveyed the scene. Cars were abandoned haphazardly, doors flung open, and the highway was clogged with parked vehicles as far as the eye could see. The air was thick with the smell of smoke and the distant sound of screams. Fires burned in some buildings, and the streets were littered with debris. As he walked, a creature spotted him, its dark, soulless eyes locking onto his. For a moment, Lyerin''s gaze met the creature''s, his eyes seemed turned into an incredibly sharp blade that one''s eyes would get cut just by looking at it. In that split second, the creature recoiled, turning its head away in fear. It was understood that Lyerin, even in his human form, carried the aura of a Rank Eleven Eldren Apprentice. The mere hint of his Eldren aura was enough to intimidate and keep undead-beginning eldritch creatures at bay. He estimated it would take weeks, maybe even months, before a creature strong enough to challenge him would appear. Today, at least, he didn''t have much to worry about. As he continued down the highway, he moved with a confidence born of power, the chaos around him almost a distant backdrop to his determined march. Suddenly, a man noticed how the creatures avoided Lyerin. Panic and desperation flashed across the man''s face as he shouted to the others, "Look at him! He must have something that can prevent them from attacking! Look at him!" The man ran towards Lyerin, hope in his eyes. But Lyerin, unfazed, spotted a car side mirror on a nearby vehicle. He ripped it off with a swift motion, and in one fluid movement, hurled it straight at the man. The mirror struck the man in the head with a sickening thud, causing him to stumble and fall. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Swoosh! Almost instantly, a rabid eldritch-like human, attracted by the noise and movement, turned its attention to the fallen man. Despite the cause of one''s life''s demise, Lyerin didn''t seem to bother, it was as if his worldview of life of fellow humans were not that important to him. However, his head would freeze to a particular scene in front of him. Chapter 13 - 13: Past life Karma Why is he so cruel that he let the man die in the mouth of the flesh eating rabid creatures? This was the second time Lyerin had experienced the apocalypse, and memories flooded back as he navigated the chaos. He remembered the people he had helped in the past, and how their betrayals had cut deeply. There was the fellow man he had saved from a horde of flesh-eating creatures, only for that man to steal his supplies and leave him for dead in the wilderness. There was the child he had rescued from a collapsing building, who later led him into an ambush where Lyerin was almost killed by scavengers. And then, there was the woman he had risked his life to protect, who, when he turned his back, had taken the opportunity to knock him out and rob him of everything he had left. However, as Lyerin looked at the woman who was now shielding four children, a police officer in a tattered uniform, he couldn''t help but remember why he had saved and kept saving those people who ultimately betrayed him for a long time. This woman, Officer Amelia Reed, had been his beacon of hope once. In the past, Lyerin had been cornered by a swarm of these rabid, zombie-like humans. Unlike the rotting corpses of horror stories, these creatures were terrifying in their grotesque vitality. Their eyes, mouths, and ears oozed black liquid, and their movements were unnervingly fast and coordinated. Just when he thought it was the end, Officer Reed had appeared, her blue uniform a striking contrast to the chaos around them. Her hair was tied back in a practical ponytail, her eyes focused and determined. She moved with the confidence of someone who had seen too much but still had a duty to uphold. In that moment, she had been his savior, firing her gun with deadly accuracy, picking off the creatures one by one until they were all down. It was a scene that had burned itself into his memory. Her posture now, however, was different. Surrounded by a new horde, Officer Reed''s shoulders slumped slightly, and her face showed a flicker of resignation. She glanced at the children, her eyes softening with sorrow, as if she was silently apologizing for the fate that awaited them. Lyerin couldn''t let it happen again. Not her, not these children. He stepped forward, ready to intervene, when suddenly, a barrage of gunfire erupted. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The air filled with the sound of bullets tearing through flesh, and the creatures'' heads and bodies exploded into pieces. Lyerin turned to see a squad of soldiers in military uniforms, their faces grim and focused. "Clear the area! Secure the perimeter!" shouted the commanding officer, a tall woman with a stern expression. "Johnson, Martinez, take the left flank. Cover the exits! McAllister, Rourke, on me!" The soldiers moved with practiced precision, their movements coordinated and efficient. They formed a defensive ring around the woman and children, their rifles spitting death at the encroaching creatures. "Keep firing! Don''t let any through!" barked the officer. "We need to get these civilians to safety!" Lyerin watched as the soldiers executed their plan flawlessly. They communicated through a series of hand signals and short, clipped commands. Each one seemed to know exactly what to do, their actions blending seamlessly into a deadly ballet of violence and protection. "Martinez, on your six!" one of them called out, and Martinez spun, taking out a creature that had managed to get too close. "Rourke, watch your left!" came another shout, and Rourke adjusted his aim, neutralizing a new threat. Within minutes, the area was cleared. The ground was littered with the remains of the creatures, black ichor pooling around their broken bodies. The air was thick with the smell of gunpowder and death. The officer in charge approached Officer Reed, who was still holding the children close. "Are you alright?" she asked, her voice softer now. Reed nodded, her eyes wide with relief and gratitude. "Thank you. I didn''t think we''d make it." The commanding officer nodded briskly. "Let''s get you and these kids to a safe zone. We have a secure location not far from here." As they began to move out, Lyerin took a moment to reflect. He watched as the soldiers escorted Reed and the children away, ensuring their safety. He nodded to himself. In his previous life, this woman had survived because someone had saved her. Perhaps it was fate intervening now, ensuring that she survived once more, but in a different way. The soldiers continued to clear the path, their voices carrying over the din of chaos. "Move out! Stay close and keep your heads down!" The commanding officer''s voice was calm and authoritative, a beacon of order in the midst of pandemonium. Lyerin sighed in relief. The immediate threat had passed, and he was about to continue his journey to the Borgias family''s headquarters when the commanding officer''s walkie-talkie crackled to life. The officer''s face blanched as he listened to the frantic voice on the other end. "What? Zombies? Are you sure?" The officer''s voice was a mix of disbelief and rising panic. He barked out a series of rapid-fire questions, each one escalating in urgency. "What about the northern route? Blocked? And the east gate? Overrun? Dammit, what about the tunnels under the city? Sealed off? Are there any safe zones left?" The officer froze, the walkie-talkie slipping slightly in his grip as he processed the dire situation. Lyerin, watching from the side, could see the growing despair on his face. He had seen this look before. It was the look of someone realizing they were cornered with no way out. Lyerin''s eyes drifted to Officer Reed. Her face was pale, but her eyes remained steadfast, a silent resolve to protect the children with her. Seeing her brought back a flood of memories. He had been in similar situations before, but he had never lost hope. Now, watching the chaos unfold, he muttered to himself, "This is karma, this time, I''ll help her out." Gathering his resolve, Lyerin called out, "Hey! Listen to me!" The commanding officer and his team turned towards him, startled by his sudden assertiveness. "I know a place where you can go. Don''t interrupt me. Just listen." S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He pointed towards the southeast. "There''s an old warehouse district about two miles from here. It''s not on any of the main maps because it was decommissioned years ago. It used to be a distribution center, and it''s built like a fortress. High walls, secure gates, and the best part is, it has an underground bunker designed to store perishable goods. It''s stocked with canned food, bottled water, and basic medical supplies. The entrance to the bunker is hidden behind a stack of old crates, so it''s unlikely anyone, or anything, would find it by accident." Lyerin paused, making sure they were following his logic. "You''ll have to clear out any remaining supplies in the warehouse itself and barricade the main entrances, but the bunker can hold out for at least a month if you ration the supplies properly. It''s not a permanent solution, but it will give you time to regroup and plan your next move. After a month, you''ll need to figure out how to secure more resources, but for now, it''s your best bet." The soldiers exchanged looks, processing the information. Lyerin pressed on. "The area is off the beaten path, so the likelihood of it being overrun is minimal. Plus, the high walls and narrow access points make it easier to defend. It''s a temporary refuge, but it''s better than being out here in the open." The commanding officer''s expression softened slightly, the initial panic giving way to cautious hope. "You''re sure about this place?" Lyerin nodded. "Positive. I''ve scouted it before. It''s the safest option you''ve got right now." The officer was dumbfounded, still trying to reconcile the dire situation with this sudden glimmer of hope. Lyerin didn''t give him time to dwell on it. "Go! Take your people and get to the warehouse district. You don''t have much time." As the soldiers began to mobilize, the commanding officer turned back to Lyerin, his expression a mix of gratitude and confusion. "What about you? Aren''t you coming with us?" Lyerin shook his head. "I still need to find my mother. She''s somewhere out here, and I can''t leave without her." The officer hesitated, clearly torn between wanting to help and needing to ensure the safety of his own people. But Lyerin had already made up his mind. He turned away, his resolve hardening as he began to walk towards his uncertain future. The soldiers watched him go, flabbergasted by his determination. Officer Reed called out, "Thank you. For everything." Lyerin couldn''t help but glance back. And soon, a fleeting smile crossed his lips. "Stay safe," he replied, before disappearing into the chaos of the city. Chapter 14 - 14: Syringe for rabies Far away, in a colossal fortress-like building surrounded by high walls and heavy gates, several animal sounds echoed from the vast expanse of contained wilderness that encircled it. The building stretched wide and imposing, with patrolling guards visible at every corner, their stern faces a testament to the building''s importance and the high level of security it maintained. The structure itself seemed almost impenetrable, a testament to the resources and power of those who controlled it. On the fifth floor, a group of people in dark uniforms sat around a long table, engaged in a detailed and fervent discussion. The room was dimly lit, with the glow from monitors casting eerie shadows on their faces. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Maps and charts were spread out before them, detailing various stages and levels of a sinister plan. "The offspring of the Borgias family," one of them began, his voice low and conspiratorial, "we''ve identified numerous talented individuals among them. Each one shows great potential, and we''ve taken their most valued family members or cherished possessions to ensure their compliance." Another uniformed man leaned forward, tapping a point on a large map. "So far, we''ve had several reach the sixth stage. I hope these individuals would show remarkable resilience and cunning once they are taken by the main clan." "Indeed," a woman interjected, her eyes glinting with a mix of admiration and malice. "I hope those who reached the seventh stage would display exceptional skills in combat and strategy." "And the ninth stage?" someone asked from the back, a hint of awe in their voice. "Only a few have made it that far," the first man replied. "Those who did demonstrated a near-supernatural ability to adapt and survive in a ruined magical world. Their ingenuity and raw power would surely be beyond anything we''ve seen. I hope the main clan rewards us if the ninth stage Eldren Apprentices made it for us." Beside them, rows of capsules lined the walls, each one containing a sleeping individual. The faces of these prisoners were serene, almost peaceful, a stark contrast to the turmoil that had likely brought them here. Suddenly, the doors to the fifth floor swung open, and a new group of similarly uniformed individuals entered. Kabang! This time, they carried something¡ªor rather, someone. An incredibly beautiful woman lay unconscious in their arms, her presence immediately commanding attention. Her skin was flawless, her features almost otherworldly in their perfection. She had long, flowing hair that framed her face, and her body was a picture of sensuality, even in sleep. As they placed her gently into an empty capsule, the room erupted in a chorus of lewd cheers and catcalls. "Look at her, a real baddie!" one of the men exclaimed, unable to tear his eyes away from her. "So sexy," another murmured, a lascivious grin spreading across his face. "Can we have a taste of her?" The man in charge of her care, a stern-looking officer, stepped forward with a warning. "Don''t even think about it. This woman is connected to someone very dangerous. The one we took her from is a Rank Eleven Eldren Apprentice." The room fell silent, the previous atmosphere of lust and revelry replaced by one of palpable fear and confusion. "Are you serious?" one of the guards asked, his voice shaky. The officer nodded solemnly. "Yes. If you don''t want to be hunted down and tortured by the Borgias family and their loved ones, you''d best leave her alone." Murmurs of concern rippled through the room, the men and women exchanging uneasy glances. The aura of danger surrounding the mention of a Rank Eleven Eldren Apprentice was enough to cow even the most reckless among them. The officer''s warning had hit its mark, and the once-bold soldiers now appeared subdued, their desire replaced by a gnawing fear of retribution. As the woman was secured in her capsule, the guards resumed their posts, casting wary glances over their shoulders. The officer in charge lingered a moment longer, ensuring everything was in place before stepping back. In the stillness that followed, the weight of the situation settled over them all. The beautiful captive was no ordinary prize, and the cost of their actions could be higher than any of them had anticipated. To break the awkward silence, one of them asked, "How''s it outside?" The man who had carried the woman responded with a grimace. "Terrible," he began, his voice heavy with the weight of what he had witnessed. "The Eldren Rabies spread quickly, far quicker than we anticipated. The civilians who didn''t make it into the ruined magical world are now... well, they''re something else." He continued, painting a vivid picture of the horrors outside. "I''ve seen entire neighborhoods overrun in minutes. People turning into flesh-eating monsters almost instantly after being bitten. We tried to contain it, but it''s spreading too fast. The streets are filled with these... things. They don''t decay like traditional zombies, but their eyes, mouths, and ears ooze this black, tar-like substance. It''s a nightmare." The room listened in rapt, horrified silence as he went on. "When we were escorting to this place, we got ambushed. My dog and I were the only ones bitten because we were trying to protect the others. It was chaos. And to make matters worse, one of our lazy co-workers didn''t stock enough syringes for the vaccine." The co-worker in question bristled. "Hey, I didn''t know that these outside headquarters sectors would be affected by these kind of things..." "Yeah, yeah," the bitten man said dismissively, clearly tired. "Just get me a syringe." As one of the others retrieved a syringe, they started talking about the man''s family. "Did they make it to the safe zone? Did they get vaccinated so they won''t be sent to the ruined magical world and turn into those beasts?" Injecting himself with the syringe, the bitten man sighed with relief. "Yeah, they made it. My wife and daughter are safe. I''ve got big plans for my daughter''s birthday. We''re going to have a big party, just for her. She loves unicorns, so I''m thinking of getting a cake shaped like one. And balloons, lots of balloons. Maybe even hire someone to do magic tricks. She''s always been fascinated by magic." He continued, his voice taking on a dreamy quality as he envisioned the day. "We''ll play her favorite songs, and she can invite all her friends. I''ll get her that dollhouse she''s been asking for, the one with all the little furniture pieces. And in the evening, we''ll have a barbecue. Her mom makes the best ribs, you know? And then, we''ll sit around the fire, telling stories. She loves those old fairy tales." The room seemed momentarily uplifted by the man''s plans, a brief respite from the horror surrounding them. But then, he paused, his face contorting in confusion. He smacked his lips, as if trying to get rid of an unpleasant taste. "What the...?" His eyes went wide with terror, and he staggered back, knocking over a chair. "I-I feel..." The greasy, oily taste in his mouth became more pronounced. He looked at his hands, which were beginning to tremble uncontrollably. "No, no, no," he muttered, his voice rising in panic. "This can''t be happening." The room erupted into chaos as the others realized what was happening. "Get the medics!" someone shouted. But it was too late. The man''s eyes darkened, the same inky black substance seeping from the corners of his eyes, mouth, and ears. Horror filled his expression as he tried to speak, but only guttural sounds came out. His body convulsed violently, and the transformation began. The syringe, meant to protect him, had somehow failed. The vaccine had not worked, or perhaps it had been tampered with. The commanding officer stepped back, drawing his weapon. "Contain him!" he ordered, but the man¡ªno longer a man¡ªwas too far gone. His flesh rippled and twisted, his bones cracking audibly as they reshaped themselves into something monstrous. He let out a bloodcurdling scream that echoed through the halls, sending chills down the spines of everyone present. Kraaaaa!! As the transformation completed, the creature that had once been their comrade turned its attention to the others, eyes blazing with a malevolent hunger. The room exploded into action, soldiers scrambling to restrain the beast. Shots rang out, the air filled with the deafening noise of gunfire. Bang! Bang! Bang! The creature roared, lunging at the nearest soldier with terrifying speed and strength. Blood sprayed across the walls as it tore into its former allies, until the scene descended into utter carnage. Chapter 15 - 15: Infected Zoo problem Meanwhile, Lyerin rode a powerful motorcycle through the chaotic streets. The roar of the engine drowned out the screams and explosions around him. He weaved expertly through the carnage, his movements precise and controlled. A car crashed to his right, flipping over and bursting into flames with a loud BOOM, the heat singeing his skin as he sped past. He didn''t flinch. His eyes were fixed ahead, scanning for any obstacles. The road was littered with debris¡ªabandoned vehicles, shattered glass, and the occasional mangled body. Lyerin''s grip on the handlebars tightened as he approached a massive pile-up. Without slowing down, he leaned to the side, skidding around the wreckage with a sharp SCREECH that would have sent a less experienced rider flying. His heart pounded in his chest, but his face remained a mask of determination. A sudden explosion KABOOM rocked the ground behind him, the force nearly throwing him off balance. He twisted the throttle, accelerating to put more distance between himself and the danger. The tires screeched EEEKKK as he braked hard to avoid a fallen street light, the bike sliding sideways before regaining traction. Lyerin navigated through the chaos with a skill that bordered on the supernatural, his reflexes honed by countless hours of practice and a desperate will to survive. Deep in his eyes, panic flickered. He knew the location of the nearest Borgias family headquarters, a place not far from where he was. It wasn''t the same facility where he had been captured in his past life. That place had been razed to the ground by the very creatures they had been experimenting on. It was a zoo¡ªa terrifying zoo filled with countless animals that were evolving at an alarming rate. As he rode, Lyerin''s mind conjured up images of the horrors that awaited him. He wasn''t just thinking about the lions, tigers, and other predators. It was the herbivores that haunted his thoughts. The Eldren substance was more potent now, it would surely affect everyone. Elephants with tusks sharpened to deadly points, capable of skewering a man with ease, and long noses capable of spewing dark liquid that would absolutely corrode man skins turning them into rabid creatures too. Giraffes with necks that swung like lethal whips without a care in the world as if they won''t feel pain from it, and with their hooves powerful enough to crush skulls. Zebras with teeth that had grown razor-sharp, and eyes that glowed with an unnatural hunger. Hippopotamuses, already one of the most dangerous animals, now turned into monstrous beasts with jaws that could snap through steel. Lyerin imagined them in vivid detail as he was speeding through: the elephants charging through barriers, their trumpeting calls filled with rage. Giraffes towering over their prey, their long necks snaking down to deliver deadly blows. Zebras moving in packs, their once beautiful stripes now a blur of black and white death. The hippos, moving with terrifying speed and agility, crushing anything in their path with bone-crunching force. The thought of these creatures, twisted and enhanced by whatever eldritch energy had infected the world, sent a shiver down Lyerin''s spine. He had to get to the Borgias headquarters before these nightmares became his reality. The streets ahead were no less treacherous. He saw a massive truck skidding out of control, heading straight for him. With a split-second decision, Lyerin swerved to the left, narrowly avoiding being crushed. The truck slammed into a building with a deafening CRASH, debris flying everywhere. He ducked instinctively as a piece of concrete flew past his head, his bike wobbling but staying upright. His journey was a constant battle against the environment. Another explosion sent a wave of heat and shrapnel across the street. Lyerin braked hard, feeling the tires grip and hold as he maneuvered through the smoking ruins of a storefront. A quick glance to his right revealed a group of survivors being overwhelmed by the undead. He couldn''t stop; he had to keep moving. ¡­ Back in the building, after neutralizing the threat posed by their coworker, the atmosphere remained tense and unsettling. The room was filled with a heavy silence, broken only by the collective sighs of relief. Despite the immediate danger being over, an undercurrent of fear and uncertainty lingered. One of them finally broke the silence. "What just happened? How did he turn like that when he already had the vaccine?" All eyes turned to the man who had fetched the vaccine. Suspicion was palpable in the air. "Did you tamper with it? Do you have some personal grudge against Marcus?" The accused man, pale and shaken, raised his hands defensively. "No! I swear, I didn''t do anything to it. I followed protocol exactly. Why would I risk all our lives?" "Then how do you explain this?" another demanded. "We''ve seen the vaccine work before. Why didn''t it work on him?" "I don''t know!" the man protested. "Maybe it wasn''t the vaccine. Maybe something else happened to him." The tension in the room was thick. "You used to have a thing for Marcus'' wife, didn''t you?" one of them said, eyes narrowing. "Is this your twisted way of getting back at him?" "That''s ridiculous!" he shouted. "Yes, I liked her once, but that was years ago, before they were even together. And I would never put all of us in danger over something so petty!" "Then explain why the vaccine didn''t work," another colleague pressed. "It should have cured him instantly. There''s no logical reason for this." The accused man took a deep breath, trying to calm his racing heart. "Look, the vaccine was perfectly stored. It''s designed to combat the eldritch infection we''ve encountered so far. So it''s impossible to do that! I wouldn''t risk my life for something petty like that." The room fell silent again, they are not satisfied with that reply. Suddenly, one of the coworkers, a young woman with wide eyes, pointed at the deceased Marcus. "Look at him," she said, her voice trembling. "The ink... it''s so dark!" Everyone turned to look. The dark substance oozing from Marcus'' wounds was almost black, a stark contrast to the dark-violet hue they were used to. Soon, the accused man would mumble upon realizing a horrifying thought, "Maybe... maybe this isn''t the same infection anymore. We''ve been thrown into another galaxy or universe. What if the rabid eldritch-like substance has changed, become more potent? The vaccine might not be effective against this new strain." Hearing this, they all froze. They had all been so focused on the immediate threat that they hadn''t considered the possibility that their very environment had changed in ways they couldn''t comprehend. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You''re right," another said in horror. "The vaccine we''ve been using is for the eldritch substance we knew. If this new substance is more potent, it would explain why the vaccine didn''t work." A collective realization dawned on them, chilling them to the bone. If the eldritch substance had evolved, then they were dealing with an entirely new threat, one their current measures couldn''t counter. As they stood there, still processing the implications, a howl echoed from outside, sending a fresh wave of panic through the group. "Oh my God," someone whispered. "Didn''t Marcus mention that his dog was bitten too?" The room erupted into chaos. "We need to find that dog, now!" someone shouted. "Where did he keep it?" another asked frantically. "In the kennel behind the building," the man who fetched the vaccine replied, his voice shaking. "Grab the weapons!" someone yelled. They ran to a secure room where various firearms and other weapons were stored. Rifles, pistols, and ammunition were quickly distributed among them, the metallic clinking of loading guns a stark contrast to the earlier silence. Armed and ready, they navigated the dimly lit corridors, the sounds of the outside chaos barely muffled by the walls. When they reached the back of the building, their hearts sank. The kennel was empty. The dog was gone, the gate to its enclosure hanging ajar. Panic surged through the group as they exchanged fearful glances. "Where the hell is it?" someone muttered, the fear in his voice barely controlled. Before anyone could respond, they heard unsettling noises emanating from beyond the building''s perimeter. The sounds of various zoo animals¡ªgrowls, roars, and screeches¡ªfilled the air, sending chills down their spines. "That doesn''t sound like just one dog," someone whispered, his voice shaking. "What else is out there?" "It''s the zoo animals," another realized, his face going pale. "They must have gotten out too. And if they''ve been exposed to the same eldritch substance..." Just by thinking of it, it was horrifying. If the eldritch infection had spread to the zoo animals, they could be facing a horde of mutated, rabid creatures far more dangerous than the infected humans. "We need to get back inside, secure the building," the leader ordered. "We can''t deal with this out here." As they turned to retreat, the noises grew louder, more frenzied. The unsettling chorus of transformed animals echoed through the night, a grim reminder of the escalating threat they faced. The group moved quickly but cautiously, their weapons ready as they re-entered the building and secured the doors behind them. Inside, the unsettling atmosphere remained. They knew the situation was growing dire, and their previous concerns seemed almost trivial in comparison to the new dangers lurking outside. The realization that the eldritch infection had evolved and spread to animals added a new layer of terror to their predicament. They gathered in a central room, barricading the doors and windows. The leader turned to the group, his expression grim. "We need to come up with a plan. If those animals get in here, we''re done for." One of the coworkers, still pale from the earlier events, spoke up. "We need to figure out how to make the vaccine work against this new strain. It''s our only hope." "And we need to find a way to secure the perimeter," another added. "If those animals break through, we need to be ready." Chapter 16 - 16: The G.O.A.T Lyerin had finally reached the colossal fortress-like building. The high walls and heavy gates were imposing, but the guttural zombie roars and sporadic gunfire that echoed from within were even more daunting. He knew his mother was inside, held captive by the Borgias family. Lyerin''s heart reimagined calm as he surveyed the scene. He had two options: transform into his formidable Ibex form, a humanoid giant with immense strength and the ability to intimidate zombies, or remain in his human form, more vulnerable to the undead but less likely to be gunned down by the guards. Each choice carried significant risks. Time was running out, and the situation was growing more perilous by the second. If he didn''t move immediately, the zombies might target the bigger fellows, and it would be over even in his human ibex form. So he needed to save his mother fast and get the hell out of there. Weighing his options, Lyerin decided to start in his human form to avoid drawing immediate fire from the guards. He needed to find a way inside, past the walls and gates. The facility''s layout came to mind; there was a service entrance at the back, likely less guarded and potentially offering a way in. With his knowledge from a past life dealing with zombie apocalypses, Lyerin remained neutral and focused. Navigating the private property of the zoo, Lyerin avoided infected animals and guards alike. He moved swiftly and silently, taking advantage of his knowledge of the layout and the chaos around him. He knew the facility well from his previous life when they recovered this place back then and he used this to his advantage, heading toward the fifth floor where the holding cells were typically located. As he approached the entrance, he saw the guards with advanced modern weapons, all on high alert. He slipped through unnoticed and made his way up the stairs. The sounds of battle outside intensified, but Lyerin remained focused. He needed to reach his mother before it was too late. Finally, he reached the fifth floor. The moment he stepped into the hallway, a dozen guns were immediately aimed on him. The guards in uniform, their faces hardened and eyes cold, were ready to shoot at the slightest provocation. "Stop right there!" one of them barked. "Who are you and how did you get in here?" Lyerin raised his hands slowly, trying to appear as non-threatening as possible. "I''m Lyerin," he said calmly. "I''m here for my mother. Lina Borgias." The guards exchanged glances, their suspicion evident. One of them, a tall man with a scar across his face, stepped forward. "How did you get here without a scratch? How did you know the passcodes?" Lyerin knew he was in a precarious situation. He needed to tread carefully. "I have my ways," he said cryptically. "Look, I''m not here to cause trouble. I just want to get my mother and leave." The tension in the room was heavy and intense. The guards were not convinced. They tightened their grips on their weapons, ready to fire. Just as the situation seemed to be escalating, another man stepped forward from the back of the group. He looked at Lyerin intently, recognition dawning on his face. "Wait," the man said, holding up a hand to stop the others. "Is this... are you the Eleventh Rank Eldren Apprentice?" Lyerin was taken aback. He hadn''t expected anyone here to know about his rank, and then his eyes knitted, it seemed that his mother was really here, so he said, "Yes,", nodding slowly. "I am." The man who recognized him turned to the others and gestured for them to lower their weapons. "Stand down," he ordered. The guards hesitated but eventually obeyed, lowering their guns but keeping a wary eye on Lyerin. "I''m sorry for the rough welcome," the man said, stepping closer. "It was an order to take your mother. We had no choice." Lyerin''s eyes narrowed, but he forced himself to stay calm. "I understand," he said, though his voice was tense. "Just let me see her." The man nodded and led Lyerin down the hallway. The other guards followed at a distance, still cautious. As they walked, Lyerin''s mind was thinking. He needed to get his mother out of here, but he also needed to find out more about what was going on in this facility. They reached a large room filled with capsules. Each capsule contained a person in a state of suspended animation. Lyerin scanned the room quickly, his heart pounding. Then he saw her: his mother, Lina, unconscious inside one of the capsules. "She''s here," the man said, stopping in front of the capsule. "She''s safe. We haven''t harmed her." Lyerin approached the capsule and placed a hand on the glass, relief flooding through him. He turned back to the man. "Thank you," he said quietly. The man nodded, a hint of sympathy in his eyes. "We were following orders, but... I understand. Take your time. When you''re ready, we''ll help you get her out of here." Lyerin nodded, but his mind was already racing with plans. He needed to get his mother to safety, The guards were still watching him closely, but for now, they seemed willing to let him be. As he stood there, next to his mother''s capsule, Lyerin knew that the real challenge was just beginning. The zombie apocalypse was spreading, and they were far from safe. But for now, he had found his mother, and that was a start. For a moment, Lyerin closed his eyes, he was not suspicious why they are so welcoming, he knew the reason why, feeling the strange sensation coursing through his body, he felt the room was sapping his strength away, and he could sense the subtle yet powerful force at work. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When he opened his eyes, the door had already closed, sealing him inside. For a moment, worry tugged at his mind, but then a chuckle escaped his lips. "If you wanted to trap me, you should have tried trapping me underground," Lyerin muttered to himself. He knew all about the Borgias family''s weapon¡ªa device designed to drain Eldren Mana from its surroundings. It was a formidable tool, capable of rendering most Eldren apprentices helpless. But Lyerin was not like most apprentices. He had faced this device before and knew how to handle it. Besides, he had an alternative plan, one that would be much easier to execute since he got this one. His eyes darted to the window beside him, fortified with strong steel bars. With a deep breath, Lyerin began to morph. His muscles bulged and expanded, his bones shifting and cracking audibly. The skin on his arms thickened, sprouting coarse fur. His hands twisted and morphed into powerful hooves, and his legs followed suit, becoming the sturdy limbs of a beast. His face elongated into a formidable snout, sharp horns spiraling out of his skull. The transformation was intense, every fiber of his being reshaping into that of a massive, muscular, and wide Ibex. The room seemed to shrink around him as he grew larger, more powerful, and more intense. Instead of charging at the door, Lyerin turned his attention to the window. With surprising gentleness for his massive form, he lifted the capsule containing his mother, cradling it in his strong arms. He moved towards the window, his keen eyes assessing the situation. Outside, the workers who had orchestrated his capture were buzzing with excitement. They had been worried about the apocalypse and the chaos it brought, but trapping Lyerin had given them a much-needed morale boost. "We did it!" one of them exclaimed. "An Eleventh Rank Eldren Apprentice! The family will reward us handsomely for this." Another worker, slightly more pragmatic, nodded. "Now we just need to focus on surviving this mess. As long as we can hold out, we''re set for life." Their conversation was cut short by the sound of metal bending and glass shattering. Kachang! They paused, and they, familiar with windows breaking, so when they opened the door, they turned in shock to see Lyerin, in his massive Ibex form, stepping through the wreckage of the window. The bars and glass lay in twisted heaps around him. He carried the capsule with ease, balancing it on his back as he prepared to make his escape. In one fluid motion, Lyerin leaped from the window, his powerful hooves gripping the exterior wall of the building. Goats are known for their incredible ability to balance and climb on the steepest, most precarious surfaces. Their hooves have a unique structure that allows them to grip even the smallest footholds with remarkable stability. Drawing on this natural ability, Lyerin began his descent. He moved with an agility that belied his massive size, his hooves finding purchase on narrow ledges and outcroppings. The capsule remained secure on his back, held in place by the strength of his transformed limbs. He climbed down the side of the building with the same ease that a mountain goat would navigate a sheer cliff face. Below, the guards were in a state of confusion. They had heard the commotion and were preparing for an internal breach, but now they looked up in disbelief at the sight of the gigantic Ibex descending the building''s exterior. "He''s getting away!" one of them shouted, raising his weapon. "Hold your fire!" the leader barked. "You might hit the capsule. We need him alive, and maybe we need whatever''s inside that capsule." Lyerin continued his descent, unfazed by the commotion below. His focus was on reaching the ground safely and making his escape. The guards could not follow him on this treacherous path, and even if they tried, they would not be able to match his speed and agility. As he neared the ground, he leaped the final few meters, landing with a heavy thud. The capsule remained intact, and Lyerin wasted no time in setting it down gently. Standing tall, he looked back at the building, seeing the faces of the guards peering down at him. He knew they would come after him, but he also knew he had gained a significant head start. Lyerin picked up the capsule and began to run, moving with the swift, sure-footedness of someone who had survived countless dangers before. His goal was clear: get as far away from this place as possible and find a safe location to hide and plan his next move. Soon, he disappeared into the shadows of the surrounding area, leaving the guards behind. Chapter 17 - 17: Mother woke up Lyerin found himself in a vertical farm, a towering structure filled with rows upon rows of lush, green vegetation growing under the glow of LED lights. The air was fresh, infused with the scent of soil and plants, a stark contrast to the chaos and decay outside. The farm was a marvel of modern agriculture, designed to maximize space and efficiency. The crops grew in stacked layers, each level equipped with hydroponic systems that delivered nutrients directly to the plants'' roots. This place was a haven of life amid the surrounding devastation. He gently placed the capsule containing his mother, Lina, on the floor. Choosing this location was a strategic decision. Vertical farms, unlike storage facilities or military bases, were often overlooked by scavengers and raiders. They were fortified against external threats, with multiple layers of security and self-sustaining ecosystems. The constant circulation of fresh air and controlled environment made it a safe haven, free from the corruption of the Eldren Mana that had turned so many into flesh-eating beasts. As Lyerin opened the capsule, he braced himself. Under normal circumstances, removing someone from such a containment device in the outside world, flooded with Eldren Mana, would be a death sentence. The Mana would invade their bodies, transforming them into rabid creatures. However, vertical farms were different. The enclosed ecosystem here was insulated from the Eldren Mana. The controlled climate and clean air acted as a barrier, preventing the Mana from penetrating and corrupting Lina. Slowly, Lina began to stir. Her eyes fluttered open, blinking against the harsh light of the farm. Confusion clouded her gaze as she looked around, trying to make sense of her surroundings. Her movements were jerky and uncertain, hands reaching out to touch the unfamiliar environment. She struggled to sit up, her breath coming in short, panicked gasps. "Where am I?" she whispered, her voice trembling. Lyerin moved closer, placing a reassuring hand on her shoulder. "You''re safe, Mom. We''re on a vertical farm. It''s a secure place, away from the chaos outside." Her eyes darted around, still filled with confusion. "Vertical farm? But... how? The last thing I remember... I was crying. Why was I crying?" "You were taken by the Borgias family. They used you to get to me," Lyerin explained, his tone calm and steady. "I managed to get you out. This place is safe from the Eldren Mana that''s affecting everyone outside." Lina''s eyes widened as she absorbed his words. "Eldren Mana? Flesh-eating beasts? What''s happening, Lyerin?" He took a deep breath, knowing he needed to break it down gently. "The world has changed, Mom. We''re in the middle of a zombie apocalypse, but it''s worse than anything we''ve ever seen. The Eldren Mana has corrupted people, turning them into rabid creatures. But don''t worry, this farm is safe. Mana can''t reach us here." As he spoke, he showed her the heads of the rabid creatures he had encountered, explaining what they were. Lina''s face paled as she looked at the grotesque remains, her body trembling with fear. She recoiled slightly, pressing a hand to her mouth. "Oh my God," she whispered. "I can''t believe this is real." "It''s real, Mom. But you''re safe now. We just need to stay here and lay low," Lyerin reassured her, his voice firm. "The farm''s ecosystem will protect us. It''s self-sustaining and insulated from the outside world." Lina nodded slowly, trying to process everything. Her eyes were wide with shock and fear, but she clung to her son''s words like a lifeline. "Okay. Okay, I understand." Suddenly, a look of intense fear crossed her face, and she grabbed Lyerin''s arm. "The Borgias family... Lyerin, they''re dangerous. They won''t stop looking for us." Lyerin sat quietly beside his mother, absorbing the weight of her words. The revelation about his siblings was unexpected and deeply unsettling. Lina''s eyes were filled with a mixture of sorrow and desperation as she continued to speak. "The Borgias family won''t stop looking for us, Lyerin. They have resources and influence that stretch far and wide. But there''s something else you need to know. You have siblings¡ªthree brothers and two sisters. They''re all on your father''s side." Lyerin''s heart skipped a beat. "Siblings? I didn''t know¡­" Lina nodded, her voice trembling. "We shouldn''t have fled! We shouldn''t have escaped from their grasp. The Borgias family used them to control me. They wouldn''t let me see them unless I did what they wanted to do. That''s why it was wrong for us to flee." Lyerin knew the Borgias family''s reach was extensive, and escaping them entirely was nearly impossible. He knew, both he and his mother had tracking chips implanted in them. But he chose not to reveal that the headquarters where she had been taken would soon be razed to the ground by the rampaging zoo animals, a chaotic fate he had foreseen from his past life that he took her and left. He kept his expression neutral, masking the knowledge he carried from his previous life. He pretended to be curious, "Who are they? My brothers and sisters. What are their names?" Lina''s eyes filled with tears as she recounted their names, one by one, painting a picture of the family Lyerin had never known. "There''s James, the eldest. He''s strong and dependable, always looking out for the others. Then there''s Alice, with her fiery spirit and quick wit. Michael is next, thoughtful and kind. Sarah, the youngest daughter, is full of curiosity and wonder. And finally, there''s little Daniel, still so young, but full of potential." Lyerin listened intently, each name sinking into his mind, adding to the puzzle of his past and present. In his previous life, he had no recollection of these siblings, no idea they even existed. This information felt changed, adding layers of complexity to their already precarious situation. "Why are you telling me this now, Mom?" Lyerin asked gently, though his mind was racing with questions and emotions. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lina broke down, tears streaming down her face. "Your father... he didn''t allow me to. He kept us apart, forbidding me from speaking of them. I wanted to tell you so many times, but I was afraid. Afraid of what he would do to you, to them." Lyerin felt a surge of anger towards his father and the Borgias family for putting his mother through such torment. But he understood her position now, the impossible choices she had been forced to make. "I understand, Mom. We''ll find a way to deal with this. But for now, you need to rest and regain your strength." Lina nodded, still sobbing. "Thank you, Lyerin. I''m so sorry for everything. I just wanted to protect you." "You''ve done your best, Mom. Now it''s my turn to protect you," Lyerin said, his voice filled with determination. After a few moments of silence, Lina began to calm down, her breathing becoming steadier. Lyerin helped her settle into a makeshift bed he had prepared earlier, ensuring she was comfortable and safe. As she lay down, exhaustion overcame her, and she quickly drifted into a fitful sleep. Lyerin watched over her, his mind whirring with plans and contingencies. The revelation about his siblings changed everything. He needed to find a way to rescue them too, but first, he had to ensure their immediate safety. The Borgias family''s reach was vast, and their resources were nearly limitless. He couldn''t afford to make any mistakes. He sat beside his mother, reflecting on his next steps. The vertical farm, with its self-sustaining ecosystem and insulation from Eldren Mana, provided a temporary sanctuary. But they couldn''t stay here forever. The Borgias family would eventually track them down, chips or no chips. As dawn broke, Lyerin''s resolve hardened. He was intrigued about information about his siblings and the Borgias family''s plans. He also needed to secure a means to remove or disable the tracking chips implanted in both him and his mother. His knowledge from his past life gave him an edge, but he had to be careful not to reveal too much too soon. With a careful plan forming in his mind, Lyerin checked on his mother one last time before stepping outside. The vertical farm was quiet, the only sounds the gentle hum of the hydroponic systems and the occasional rustle of leaves. He took a deep breath, appreciating the momentary peace. "Rest for now, Mom," he whispered, looking back at her sleeping form. "I''ll take care of everything." Chapter 18 - 18: Back to the ruined Magical world The night descended swiftly, casting a blanket of darkness over the vertical farm. The gentle hum of the hydroponic systems and the rustle of leaves filled the air, a stark contrast to the chaos and danger Lyerin had faced earlier. His mother, Lina, remained in a deep sleep, a side effect of the drugs the E-type headquarters had injected her with. These drugs were designed to ensure that even if someone managed to save their loved ones from the Borgias family''s clutches, they would remain subdued and compliant upon their return. Lyerin knew he had no supplies to counteract the drugs and restore her to normal, but saving her from the E-facility was his immediate priority before it was razed to the ground by dangerous undead zoo animals. As the clock struck six in the evening, Lyerin prepared himself for another foray into the ruined magical world. He muttered to himself, "I will level up this time!" Determined, he closed his eyes, and moments later, he found himself once again transported to the devastated realm. Unlike the previous day, where he had been thrown into a life-and-death struggle to face the tribe, this time he emerged from a summoning circle. The atmosphere felt different, more controlled. A notification screen appeared before him, bearing the words: [ Kingdom of Rose: Kingdom of New Beginning. ] Lyerin took in his surroundings, noticing rows of guards clad in heavy armor adorned with blood-red roses. The sight was both striking and intimidating. One of the guards, a knight, stepped forward and introduced himself as a Knight of the Kingdom of Rose. He handed Lyerin a scroll and asked him to sign the papers. Lyerin glanced at the scroll, not bothering to read the contents, and filled in the required information. His name, "Lyerin Borgias," was the last to be written, standing out starkly against the parchment. As soon as he finished, the information on the scroll vanished, leaving only his name. He returned the scroll to the knight, who read his name and froze in shock. The reaction was immediate and intense. The Borgias family was renowned throughout the kingdom, known as the dagger of the kingdom¡ªassassins who carried out the Royal family''s darkest desires. They were one of the three strongest Duke Families, wielding power and influence that struck fear into the hearts of many. The knight''s face contorted with surprise, and he exchanged nervous glances with his comrades. "A Borgias family member," the knight stammered, his voice filled with awe and trepidation. He quickly composed himself, realizing the gravity of the situation. "Please, follow me," he said, this time with a respectful tone. Lyerin nodded, his expression neutral, and followed the knight. As they walked, Lyerin took in the grandeur of the Kingdom of Rose. The architecture was a blend of elegance and fortification, with tall spires and robust walls. The streets were lined with lush gardens, each adorned with the signature blood-red roses. The air was filled with the subtle fragrance of the flowers, creating an almost surreal atmosphere amidst the looming tension. The knight led Lyerin through a maze of corridors until they reached a temple with dark, imposing features. Above the entrance, a sign read [ Borgias Family Temple. ] sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The atmosphere was thick with an ancient, almost tangible energy. The knight gestured for Lyerin to enter a grand hall within the temple, and without hesitation, Lyerin stepped inside. Upon emerging into the hall, Lyerin found himself surrounded by figures in dark robes, their faces obscured. Each figure held a crystal ball, the orbs glowing faintly in the dim light. The silence was oppressive until one of the robed figures spoke loudly, their voice echoing through the hall. "No core!" the figure announced, staring at Lyerin. The crystal ball in their hands remained dim. One by one, the other robed figures repeated the same declaration, their crystal balls also failing to light up. "No core!" "No core!" "No core!" A chorus of drums began to beat, a rhythmic and solemn sound that filled the hall. Lyerin watched as the ceremony unfolded, understanding its significance. The more crystal balls that lit up, the more important the person was within the Borgias family. To have none light up meant he held no status in the family, a fact underscored by the unlit orbs before him. The drums continued their relentless beat, each thud resonating in Lyerin''s chest. He remained stoic, his face betraying no emotion as the ceremony concluded. The figures in dark robes turned their attention away from him, signaling the end of the ritual. A knight stepped forward and addressed Lyerin politely. "Sir, please follow me." Lyerin nodded and followed the knight out of the temple. As they walked through the winding corridors, the knight began to explain Lyerin''s duty in the Kingdom of Rose. "Even though the crystal balls did not light up, you are still a member of the Borgias family," the knight said, his voice calm and respectful. "Your duty in the Kingdom of Rose is to serve as a guardian of the realm, using your skills and knowledge to protect and uphold the kingdom''s values. You will be expected to assist in missions that require your unique abilities and to represent the Borgias family with honor and integrity." The knight continued, detailing the expectations and responsibilities that came with his role. "You will be given assignments ranging from protecting important individuals to gathering intelligence and executing strategic operations. Your actions will reflect upon the Borgias family, so you must conduct yourself with the utmost professionalism. You will have access to certain resources and information, but your primary allegiance must always be to the Kingdom of Rose and the Borgias family." Lyerin listened attentively, absorbing every word. He understood the gravity of his situation and the responsibilities that came with it. The knight then handed him a small pouch containing five gold coins. "These are five Rose Gold coins," the knight explained. "In comparison to the average civilians of the Kingdom of Rose, this places you significantly above others in terms of wealth. An average civilian with five Rose Bronze coins is considered wealthy. This gold will allow you to live comfortably and carry out your duties without financial concern." Lyerin accepted the pouch, feeling the weight of the coins in his hand. The knight then presented him with an insignia of the Kingdom of Rose, a symbol of his new status and responsibilities. "With this insignia, you can access various parts of the kingdom and command respect from those who recognize its significance," the knight continued. "It grants you certain privileges and authority within the kingdom. Use it wisely and remember that you represent both the Borgias family and the Kingdom of Rose." Lyerin nodded, understanding the importance of the insignia and the responsibilities that came with it. He attached the insignia to his belt, feeling its weight as a constant reminder of his duty. "You are free to move about the Kingdom of Rose and fulfill your duties as needed," the knight concluded. "If you require assistance or further instructions, you can seek out the designated officials in the kingdom who are familiar with the Borgias family''s operations. Remember, your actions will always be observed, and your loyalty to the kingdom and the family will be tested." With that, the knight stepped back, allowing Lyerin to proceed on his own. Chapter 19 - 19: Fellow Earthlings After leaving the temple, Lyerin stepped into the bustling streets of the Kingdom of Rose, a place where the past and present collided in a tapestry of medieval architecture and modern chaos. The kingdom''s training center, a prestigious institution reserved for those without bloodlines or family ties, was not an option for him. As a member of the Borgias family, he was neither enslaved nor free to access such facilities. He didn''t have to wait long before he was approached by a guide. The guide was dressed in formal black medieval clothing, an ensemble that included a long, flowing cloak, a doublet with intricate embroidery, and high leather boots. His hair was neatly combed, and his face bore the expression of someone accustomed to dealing with nobility and important figures. "Sir Lyerin," the guide greeted with a respectful bow, "I am here to escort you to your next destination." Lyerin nodded, acknowledging the guide''s presence. He followed him through the crowded streets, where the clamor of merchants, the chatter of townsfolk, and the distant sounds of military drills created a cacophony of life. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Eventually, they arrived at a waiting carriage, perched atop a shadow rat-like dog beast. The creature was massive, its dark fur blending seamlessly with the shadows, making it appear almost ghostly in the dim light. Its eyes glowed with an eerie intelligence, and its movements were smooth and fluid despite its size. The carriage itself was luxurious, with velvet-lined seats and intricate carvings adorning the exterior. Lyerin climbed inside and found himself amidst a row of strangers, all engaged in whispered conversations. As the carriage began to move, the atmosphere inside grew tense and filled with an undercurrent of shared dread. "Did you hear what happened in Sector 12?" a young woman whispered to the man beside her. Her eyes were wide with fear, and her hands trembled slightly. "They say the infected broke through the barriers and slaughtered everyone. It was a bloodbath." The man nodded grimly. "I lost my brother there. He was trying to protect his family, but the infected... they were too strong, too many. They tore through the defenses like they were nothing." Another voice chimed in, belonging to an older man with a weary expression. "I was in Sector 8 when it happened. The screams... God, the screams. It was like being in a nightmare. People running, the infected chasing them down. I saw a woman get ripped apart right in front of me." A young girl, no older than fifteen, spoke up next. "My parents didn''t make it out of Sector 5. They tried to get me to safety, but... I was the only one who survived. The infected swarmed our home. I can still hear them, scratching and banging on the doors." Lyerin listened quietly, absorbing their stories. He knew all too well the horrors of the real world¡ªthe apocalypse that had turned Earth into a living nightmare. These people were likely from Earth, like him, perhaps even offsprings of the Borgias family, their mothers used as breeding animals just as his mother Lina had been. A middle-aged woman, her face lined with sorrow and exhaustion, spoke next. "I lost my son. He was only ten. We were trying to get to the safe zone, but the infected... they got to us first. I still see his face, every time I close my eyes." The stories continued, each one more harrowing than the last. A man with a scar running down his face recounted how he had fought off a horde of infected to save his wife, only to lose her in the end. Another woman described hiding in a cellar for days, the infected prowling above her, waiting for her to make a sound. As the carriage rolled on, Lyerin could feel the weight of their collective trauma pressing down on him. These were his kin, linked by blood and by the shared experience of surviving a world gone mad. They were all scarred, physically and emotionally, by the apocalypse that had upended their lives. One of the younger men, his voice barely above a whisper, turned to Lyerin and asked, "How did you survive? What did you do to make it this far?" Lyerin had planned to remain silent and keep his thoughts to himself, but the question hung in the air, demanding an answer. "How did you survive? What did you do to make it this far?" The desperation in the man''s voice stirred something within him. In his past life, he had seen many perish both on Earth and in this ruined magical world, victims of the greed and neglect of powerful families like the Borgias. At first, it hadn''t mattered to him, but now he felt a flicker of something¡ªperhaps a desire to help, or perhaps just a desire to cause trouble for his family. As he sat in contemplation, he realized that helping these people might indeed be a way to strike back at the Borgias. Out of spite, or maybe out of some buried sense of justice, he felt a pull towards them. Yet, instead of answering immediately, he closed his eyes, letting the weight of the decision settle over him. Silence filled the carriage as the others waited, their eyes on him, expectant and hopeful. After a long pause, Lyerin clapped his hands sharply, the sound slicing through the tension and drawing everyone''s attention. "Listen," he began, his voice firm. "I know some of you are confused. You woke up in a strange place after you saw a countdown, and then found yourselves in dangerous situations or treated like dogs or slaves. I want to hear your stories. What happened to you after you were sent here?" The first to speak was the young woman who had lost her brother. "I was dropped into a forest," she said, her voice trembling. "I was told to gather herbs for a potion. They didn''t tell me the forest was infested with creatures¡ªmonsters that hunted me as soon as I stepped inside. I barely made it out alive." A man with a scar down his face spoke next. "They sent me into a cave to retrieve a crystal. They said it was a simple task, but the cave was collapsing. I had to navigate through falling rocks and unstable ground. It felt like they wanted me to fail." An older woman with a weary expression added her story. "I was forced into a combat arena. They made us fight each other for their amusement. They didn''t care if we lived or died, just that we entertained them." A young girl, no older than fifteen, shared her experience. "They told me to clean a noble''s house. I thought it would be safe, but the house was haunted. Ghosts tormented me the whole time. I couldn''t escape until dawn." Another man, his eyes hollow, spoke up. "They had me work in the mines. The air was thick with dust, and there were cave-ins all the time. I saw people crushed under the rubble, but we were forced to keep digging." As each person recounted their ordeal, Lyerin listened carefully. Their experiences varied, but a common thread ran through them all: they had been deceived, treated as expendable, and thrown into perilous situations without warning. Chapter 20 - 20: Please survive After listening to all of them, Lyerin could see the horror etched on their faces. Each person''s tale of stress and fear in this unknown ruined magical world and the apocalyptic reality they came from hung in the air like a palpable weight. The horrifying memories were reflected in their eyes, as if a mirror to his own tormented past back in his first life. As all their stories told off, a silence fell over the group, the atmosphere was thick with shared pain and silent understanding. Lyerin took a deep breath, deciding to share his own story, hoping to provide them with some perspective and perhaps a glimmer of hope. "I understand what you''re all going through," he began, his voice steady but empathetic. "I, too, was sent to a dangerous place¡ªan unknown tribe. I was a spy, and if I were discovered, death would have been the least of my worries." The group leaned in closer, their expressions a mix of curiosity and fear. Lyerin continued, "I was the only one left alive because the tribe found it amusing to keep me around. They wanted to see how much a foreigner could endure, to toy with me for their amusement. Every hour was a battle to stay unnoticed, to survive. I thought I would be there forever, but fortunately, I was sent here." His voice grew more intense as he spoke, drawing the listeners into his tale. "In an hour, I discovered something... something that changed everything." Lyerin paused, letting the suspense build as he scanned their faces, meeting each person''s gaze with determination. "One of the tribesmen turned my left hand into a monstrous goat hand. They threatened to torture and kill those who were with me if I didn''t comply. At that time, I didn''t know who my comrades were, but I refused to follow the tribe''s commands." The room was silent, hanging on his every word. "Yet, even though I refused, I soon discovered they could still control my hand. It moved against my will, and I- uh-" Lyerin paused, and continued, "killed my comrades with my own hands." The group was shocked, looking at him and thinking he was still a teenager. He looked around the room, his eyes locking onto each person''s for a moment before continuing. "In the real world, when I didn''t have a weapon anymore, I miraculously used that monstrous hand to kill the rabid zombies. The same hand that I used to kill people." Lyerin''s storytelling was so vivid and convincing that the listeners could almost see the scenes playing out before them. "Maybe," he said, his voice filled with conviction, "if we learn something from this ruined magical world, although it''s dangerous, it can save us in real life. Every trial, every bit of pain we endure here, could be the key to our survival back home." Soon, they all stared at him. Lyerin continued, "We need to adapt, to use what we''ve learned here. This world, as harsh as it is, might be preparing us for something greater. Maybe we could use this to fight against these flesh eating beasts" Suddenly, one of the men in the carriage narrowed his eyes at Lyerin. "How do we know you''re telling the truth?" he asked, his voice laden with suspicion. Another person, a woman with a scar across her cheek, joined in. "Yeah, how do we know you aren''t just trying to trick us or manipulate us for your own gain?" Their questions sparked a wave of doubt that quickly spread through the group. Murmurs of questions filled the cramped space as nearly everyone turned their wary eyes towards Lyerin. "What if he''s working for the Borgias family?" someone else added, the fear and paranoia evident in their tone. Lyerin held his tongue, he could only sigh. Then, without a word, he raised his left hand. The air seemed to hum with anticipation. Slowly, his hand began to transform. Veins bulge and twist, the skin darkening and thickening. Bones cracked and realigned, fingers elongating into gnarled claws. Within moments, his hand was no longer human but a monstrous, goat-like appendage. It was grotesque and can make their skin crawl to look at. Gasps erupted from the group. One of the younger men recoiled, his eyes wide with shock. "What... what is that?" he stammered, his voice barely above a whisper. A middle-aged woman clasped her hands to her mouth, her eyes filling with tears. "Oh my God," she muttered, with her voice trembling. "It''s true. He wasn''t lying." A burly man who had been skeptical earlier now looked at Lyerin with a mix of fear and awe. "I''ve never seen anything like it," he said, his voice hushed. Another person, a young woman with curly hair, couldn''t tear her eyes away from the grotesque transformation. "Is this what we''re up against?" she asked, her voice tinged with both dread and fascination. The reactions varied. Some people were visibly terrified, others seemed awestruck, and a few even appeared curious, as if trying to understand the extent of Lyerin''s words he told them. Just as more questions were about to burst forth from their mouths, the carriage suddenly trembled uncontrollably. The violent shaking threw everyone into a frenzy, scrambling to grab hold of anything solid. "Hold on to something!" Lyerin shouted, his voice cutting through the chaos. Some clutched at the wooden walls of the carriage, their knuckles turning white from the strain. Others held onto each other, seeking stability and comfort in the midst of the turbulence. The entire structure creaked and groaned, with the sounds of splintering wood mingling with their panicked breaths. Lyerin''s body moved with a calculated precision, though he masked it under a facade of shock. His muscles trembled as he braced himself, making his movements appear shaky and uncertain. When the carriage finally came to an abrupt halt, he wasted no time. Kabang! With a powerful kick, he forced the door open and stepped outside, his eyes scanning the surroundings with a glint of readiness. The group followed, stepping into a forest bathed in an eerie daylight. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The sunlight filtered through the dense canopy, casting long, sinister shadows on the forest floor. Despite the daylight, the atmosphere was oppressively making the hair on their back stand up, as if the forest itself harbored some dark secrets they don''t have a desire to find out. The air was thick with the scent of damp earth and decaying leaves, and the distant calls of unknown creatures added to the unsettling ambiance. "What is this place?" one of the men asked, his voice barely masking his fear. "Why does it feel so wrong?" a woman added, looking around with wide, anxious eyes. Another person, clutching their coat tightly around them, muttered, "It''s like the light itself is hiding something." Their attention was quickly drawn to the creature that had been pulling their carriage. It lay on the ground, lifeless and still, with its massive body sprawled out awkwardly. The once formidable shadow rat-like beast now looked pitiful, its chest unmoving. But just as they began to process the sight, the creature''s body twitches violently. "Did you see that?" someone exclaimed, their voice high-pitched with panic. The creature twitched again, its movements erratic and unsettling. "It''s... it''s moving!" another person cried out, taking a step back in fear. The twitching grew more intense, each spasm shaking its entire body. "What''s happening to it?" someone whispered, their voice barely audible. With one final, convulsive shudder, the creature vomited a dark, viscous substance onto the ground. The group recoiled in horror, their faces twisted in disgust and fear. As they stood there, trying to make sense of what they had just witnessed, a scroll suspended in the air with a message made of blood appeared before them, written in blood-red letters on a piece of parchment that seemed to materialize out of nowhere: [ The Borgias family only looks after the strong descendants. Be prepared and survive. Fail or Die! ] Chapter 21 - 21: Options to level up As soon as they saw the message hanging in the air, as if conjured by some dark magic, Lyerin''s mind went into overdrive. His eyes scanned the ground below, searching for the right spot. Mud. He needed mud. It would be the best camouflage for now. He assessed the terrain, noting the different patches of earth. Over there, near the tree roots, the mud was too thick and lumpy¡ªit would crack and fall off easily. But just a few feet to the left, where the forest floor dipped slightly, the mud was smoother, more pliable. That would stick better, cover more thoroughly. Lyerin knelt and scooped up a handful of the chosen mud, spreading it across his skin with deliberate, practiced movements. His internal monologue was a steady stream of tactical considerations. This mud is just the right consistency. It will dry but stay flexible enough to move without flaking off. Better than that lumpy mess. He continued, methodically covering himself until he was a part of the forest floor. The others watched him, their faces a mix of confusion and apprehension. Noticing their stares, Lyerin looked up. "Military tactics," he said curtly, his tone brooking no argument. It was enough for them. They exchanged glances, then bent down to follow his example. The message had been clear: danger was imminent. If covering themselves in mud increased their chances of survival, they would do it. Lyerin''s mind continued to race. They didn''t have time for mistakes. He didn''t care if his actions saved the others, as long as they didn''t slow him down. As he worked, he heard the first distant shrieks, growing louder, more numerous. His heart rate remained steady. Panic was a luxury he couldn''t afford. "To the trees," he commanded in a low voice, barely above a whisper. "Stay covered in mud and spread out. Don''t get too close to each other. If one of you gets caught, I don''t want to be implicated." Without hesitation, the group moved, spreading out as instructed. Lyerin found a tree with thick, low-hanging branches and positioned himself beneath it, the mud blending him seamlessly into the background. The others found their own hiding spots, each face etched with fear and confusion. Suddenly, out of nowhere, Lyerin saw a notification. Ding! [ Would like to level up camouflage? ] Lyerin was surprised, he was tempted, as he was about to decide what to do, but he was interrupted. The ground began to thump with an ominous rhythm, growing louder with each passing second. Soon, several creatures emerged from the underbrush. They were shrews, grotesquely distorted to stand on two legs. Some were slim, their skin taut over wiry frames, while others had distended bellies that jiggled with each step. Their clothing was tattered and worn, barely enough to cover their privates, adding to their ghastly appearance. And all of them saw a health bar above the creatures heads. [ Goblin Shrews [ Level 5. [ ¡­ ] Lyerin, half-submerged in the mud, watched intently. "Goblin shrews," he mumbled to himself. The legends of these creatures flashed through his mind. Once, they had traded their keen sense of smell to lower their high metabolic rate, leaving them with poor eyesight and no olfactory sense. A cruel bargain, one that had turned them into grotesque predators. Usually, in the wild, they are high-level predators, but with their level the same as them now, Lyerin knew they had been released by the Borgia Family for them Earthlings. The goblin shrews began to communicate in their guttural, incomprehensible language, their leader gesturing for them to search the area. Lyerin held his breath, his muscles taut as he prepared for the worst. After that, another notification appeared. Ding! [ Would like to level up Goblin Shrews language understanding? ] Lyerin swallowed his saliva. Obviously, no! Meanwhile, the creatures spread out, their movements erratic but purposeful. Despite their poor eyesight, they had a predator''s instinct. Lyerin could see the tension etched on the faces of his fellow Earthlings, despite their mud-covered disguises. Every slight movement, every rustle of leaves, made their eyes widen with fear. He couldn''t blame them; the stakes were life and death. He watched as a goblin shrew passed perilously close to one of the younger men, who was doing his best to remain still. The creature paused, sniffing the air futilely, then moved on. The search felt interminable. Lyerin''s mind was a whirl of calculated risks and potential outcomes. He knew that any mistake, any noise, could spell their end. The goblin shrews moved slowly, methodically, poking and prodding at the underbrush. One of them even climbed a tree, scanning the area with its beady, unfocused eyes. Minutes stretched into what felt like hours. Finally, the leader of the goblin shrews called them back with a series of sharp, guttural commands. They regrouped, muttering amongst themselves. They hadn''t found anything. Lyerin''s heart rate remained steady, his breathing controlled. Slowly, the goblin shrews began to retreat, disappearing back into the underbrush. Lyerin didn''t move, not until he was certain they were gone. The forest fell silent again, the oppressive atmosphere lifting slightly. He let out a breath he hadn''t realized he''d been holding, he could even feel his muscles slowly unclenching. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lyerin did not move for a long time, and neither did the others. The silence was heavy in the air and he preferred to let it be, each second stretching out interminably. But then, after a few more seconds, they began to stir. Panic surged through Lyerin bulging bloody veins on his forehead as he saw some of the others attempting to rise. "Get back down!" he signaled frantically with his body language, using exaggerated motions to convey the urgency of his command. Most of them understood and froze immediately. However, a few had mud caked on their ears and didn''t hear him. They continued to move, oblivious to the danger. To their horror, one of the creatures suddenly reappeared. "Eurk!?" It stood there, its beady eyes scanning the area, its grotesque body silhouetted against the dim light. Time seemed to freeze. Lyerin''s mind buzzed with implications, weighing his options, calculating risks. The creature''s gaze lingered, and Lyerin could feel every heartbeat pounding in his chest. Without warning, Lyerin bolted from his hiding spot. His left hand began to transform mid-motion, morphing into a claw-like appendage reminiscent of a demonic ibex beast. His muscles tensed, his focus sharpened. He aimed for a swift, lethal strike. But he was too late. The creature''s lungs expanded, drawing in a deep breath. And to his horror, it let out a resounding shriek that pierced the air, echoing through the forest. "Eyaaaaurrrrkkkk!!!" The alarm was raised. Lyerin didn''t hesitate. Even as the shriek rang out, he launched himself at the creature, his clawed hand poised to strike. With a fluid motion, he wrapped his demonic hand around the creature''s throat, his grip vice-like. The creature struggled, its limbs flailing wildly, trying to reach for his hand. But Lyerin tightened his hold, feeling the creature''s windpipe compress under his grip. The beast''s shrieks turned to gurgles as it fought for breath. He maintained his composure, using his strength and precision to choke the life out of it. His mind was a torrent of thoughts as he executed the maneuver. Choke it out, cut off its air. Don''t let it draw another breath. His left hand, now a powerful claw, squeezed tighter, his fingers digging into the creature''s flesh. It buckled and twisted, but Lyerin held firm, his body moving with the creature''s struggles, absorbing and countering its movements with practiced ease. Finally, the creature''s resistance weakened. Its eyes bulged, its limbs twitched, and with one final convulsion, it went limp. Lyerin maintained his grip for a few more seconds, ensuring the creature was truly lifeless before he released it, letting its body slump to the ground. Suddenly, a series of notifications appeared before him in the air, translucent and shimmering: [ Ding! [ Would you like to level up your sprint? ] [ Ding! [ Would you like to level up your choking skill? ] [ Ding! [ Would you like to level up your surprise attack? ] [ Ding! [ Would you like to level up your lethality on Goblin Shrews? ] More notifications continued to pop up, each one offering him the chance to enhance the skills he had just used: [ Ding! [ Would you like to level up your refle xes? ] [ Ding! [ Would you like to level up your precision strike? ] [ Ding! [ Would you like to level up your hand-to-hand combat? ] [ Ding! [ Would you like to level up your endurance? ] Chapter 22 - 22: Finally, level up! Seeing the options, Lyerin was not surprised. Back in his first life, he had encountered countless ways to level up, many of which were tedious and mundane. He remembered the days when he had to count grains of sand or complete endless repetitive tasks just to gain a fraction of a skill point. Each grain counted, meticulously and tediously, in order to improve his precision. There were times he had to walk exactly ten thousand steps in specific formations to enhance his agility, or recite ancient texts until he memorized every word to boost his mental fortitude but only used to count sand. Lyerin could remember the frustration when he was made fun of like a circus animal and he needed to find ways and show everyone his method to count sands! The memories were a reminder of the grueling path he had taken after choosing a skill to count sand and leveling up his ability to count sand! But now, with the notifications in front of him, offering him immediate combat-based leveling, Lyerin felt a sense of relief of escape. Leveling up everything in the tribe was far more efficient and rewarding than counting sand. He could grow stronger through actual combat, not through mind-numbing repetition. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lyerin''s focus snapped back to the present. "Spread out in different directions!" he shouted. "If you don''t, all of you will die!" The group scrambled in response, their movements chaotic as they scattered into the forest. Lyerin froze for a moment, watching them. Why was he suddenly concerned about their safety? Has his frail heart and mind changed? He shook his head, dismissing the thought. Maybe he just didn''t want to burden himself with them. Yes, that must be it. He didn''t want to be responsible for their lives. He nodded to himself, reaffirming his belief. Lyerin wasn''t concerned for them; he just needed them to spread out so he could use them as a distraction for the Goblin Shrews to spread out and make for his escape. He couldn''t possibly take on a large number of Goblin Shrews alone, even if he transformed into his Devil Horned Tribe form. Satisfied with his rationale, Lyerin sprinted off in a straight direction. As he ran, his eyes skimmed through the available options for leveling up. He scrolled up and down through the notifications quickly, searching for the most advantageous upgrade in the current situation. Until one notification stood out to him: [ Ding! [ Would you like to level up your rank as Mana User? ] Lyerin''s heart skipped a beat. Leveling up his rank meant an overall increase in power¡ªstrength, speed, endurance, everything. It was the most comprehensive upgrade he could get. Clicking ''Yes'' he quickly accessed the content, which stated: [ Ding! [ You have chosen to level up your rank as a Mana User! [ Eldren cycle 0/1 [ Determining if the host is a part of the Devil Horned Tribe¡­ ] Lyerin would nod, seeing this. With the knowledge from his last life, his eyes gleamed with confidence that he is¡­ [ Ding! [ The host is a temporary member of the Devil Horned Tribe. [ Within two days, the host would no longer be a part of the tribe. ] Lyerin was satisfied, although he needed to go and participate in the tribe''s ceremonial welcoming as soon as possible. However, it was not much of a problem now. He would deal with it later after this Borgias Family scene. [ Ding! [ Mission: Kill five more Goblin Shrews [ Current kill count: one of six. ] After that notification, Lyerin felt warm. Soon, he would feel something inside him spread, along with the ecstasy in it. His eyes glinted with a dangerous light as he realized the opportunity in front of him. He needed to find and kill five more Goblin Shrews to level up his rank. This would significantly enhance his abilities and give him a better chance of surviving in this ruined magical world and the real world! Lyerin paused, his eyes scanning the dense forest around him. He needed to find the perfect terrain for an ambush. To his left, the forest thickened into a maze of gnarled roots and underbrush, perfect for hiding but too tight for swift movements. He could get caught in the brambles if he wasn''t careful. To his right, a steep rocky incline rose, dotted with sparse vegetation and loose stones. It would provide high ground but was too exposed, with little cover. Further ahead, the forest floor dipped into a shallow, muddy valley, slick and treacherous. It would slow down any pursuit but could also hinder his own agility. Lyerin analyzed each path meticulously, his mind running through possible scenarios. "The brambles are too dense," he thought. "I''d get trapped before I could strike. The rocky incline leaves me too exposed; they''d see me coming a mile away. The muddy valley... it''s a death trap for both sides." He continued to study the terrain, noting every detail. His training had taught him to use the environment to his advantage, but none of these options seemed suitable. Then, he spotted it¡ªa narrow ravine off to the northwest. It was lined with tall trees whose branches intertwined overhead, casting deep shadows on the ground below. The sides of the ravine were steep but not unclimbable, providing natural cover. The path through the ravine was winding, with numerous large rocks and fallen logs scattered about, perfect for creating choke points and hiding spots. "This is perfect," Lyerin thought, his brain analyzing deeply. "The narrow path will force them to come at me one by one. The steep sides will prevent them from climbing out and surrounding me. The dense canopy and shadows will make it hard for them to see, and the scattered obstacles will slow them down even more." He didn''t waste any more time. Without saying a word, he proceeded into the ravine, confident that the terrain would work to his advantage. As he moved deeper, he heard the shrieks and grunts of the Goblin Shrews echoing through the forest, drawing closer. He crouched behind a large boulder, his left hand transforming into the monstrous claw of his Devil Horned Tribe form. Lyerin''s heart pounded in his chest as he waited, the minutes stretching into what felt like hours. Finally, a lone Goblin Shrew appeared, cautiously making its way through the narrow path. It moved slowly, its poor eyesight straining in the dim light, and its nose twitching uselessly as it tried to sniff out danger. The creature was forced to navigate around the large rocks and fallen logs, its movements halting and disjointed. Lyerin''s eyes gleamed with predatory anticipation. "Perfect. The narrow path and dense shadows are working as I thought. They have to come at me one by one, and they can''t see or smell me." He waited until the Goblin Shrew was almost upon him before he sprang from his hiding place. His left hand shot out, clawing at the creature''s throat with deadly precision. The Goblin Shrew didn''t have time to react; its lifeblood spilled onto the rocks as it crumpled to the ground. Lyerin quickly dragged the body into the shadows, his mind racing with the possibilities. "If they keep coming like this, I can pick them off one by one. They won''t even know what hit them." He didn''t have to wait long for his next target. Another Goblin Shrew appeared, moving cautiously through the ravine. Like the first, it was forced to navigate the scattered obstacles, its poor eyesight making it slow and vulnerable. Lyerin grinned, feeling a surge of confidence. "The terrain is perfect. They have no choice but to divide and come at me alone. They''re sitting ducks." Again, he waited until the creature was within striking distance before he attacked. His clawed hand tore through flesh and bone with ease, and the Goblin Shrew fell lifeless to the ground. Lyerin''s heart raced with exhilaration. He was in his element, using the terrain and his abilities to their fullest potential. As he continued his ambush, the Goblin Shrews were forced to separate, each one entering the ravine alone and unsuspecting. Lyerin took them down one by one, his movements precise and deadly. The narrow path, steep sides, and dense canopy ensured that none of them could see or smell him until it was too late. The scattered obstacles slowed their progress, making them easy targets for his ambush. After what felt like an eternity of careful stalking and lethal strikes, Lyerin finally saw the message he had been waiting for: [ Ding! [ You have completed the mission. [ You leveled up to level six! [ Congratulations! ] Lyerin allowed himself a rare smile of satisfaction. "It''s time," he said slowly, "to raise my Mana user''s rank endlessly!" Chapter 23 - 23: Sudden change The scene changed, the day was about to end, and now, several women were busy digging sharpened wood into the ground, their movements precise as they surrounded the area in a circular motion. The sharp wooden log war shield they were constructing was coming together piece by piece. The logs were thick, sharpened at one end, and arranged in such a way that they created an intimidating barrier, their points angled outward like the teeth of a giant beast. One of the women, a young lady named Evelyn, broke away from the group and headed towards a secluded spot. There, Lyerin was using his transformed left hand to clean and sharpen some of the wooden logs. His claws, now resembling monstrous ibex''s, sliced through the wood with ease, honing each piece to a deadly point. Evelyn approached him cautiously, her eyes filled with a mix of respect and curiosity. "How many have we put in place so far?" Lyerin asked without looking up, his focus on the task at hand. "We''ve set up thirty logs so far, as you instructed," Evelyn replied, wiping the sweat from her brow. Lyerin nodded, his mind calculating the defenses. "And how deep did you dig the holes? Did you make sure they''re at least three feet deep?" "Yes, exactly three feet, just like you said," Evelyn confirmed. "Good. Did you make sure to angle them properly? We don''t want them toppling over if something hits them." "Yes, we did. Every log is angled just as you instructed." Lyerin stood up, stretching his muscles. "And what about the spacing between the logs? Did you maintain the distance I specified?" "Yes, we did. There''s no more than six inches between each log." "Perfect," Lyerin said, finally looking at her. "And what about the earth? Did you pack it down tightly around the base of each log?" "Yes, we did that too. The earth is packed as tightly as we could manage." Lyerin handed her another sharpened log. "Good. Keep going. We need to make sure these defenses are as strong as possible." Evelyn nodded and returned to the group, while Lyerin walked towards the wall they had constructed. He inspected each log carefully, using his left hand to grip them and test their stability. When he found several ones that were loose, he dug them deeper into the ground, using his clawed hand to carve out more earth and set the log firmer. As he worked, he mumbled to himself. "This should be enough to hold them back... If they try to break through here, these logs will impale them... But is it really enough to shield all the women? What if they come in larger numbers? We might need more defenses on the other side as well..." He continued his inspection, mumbling more to himself. "The ground is solid here... The logs are sharp enough... We should be able to fend off a small group, but if they come in waves, we''ll need to be prepared to reinforce this..." Finally, after checking each log, he stood back and observed the sharp wooden log shield in its entirety. Satisfied with the setup, he nodded to himself. "It''s good enough for now." Just as he was about to return to his sharpening, a man came running from the forest, his face pale with fear. "Sir! Sir! Sir!" he shouted, his voice trembling. Lyerin turned to him, his eyes narrowing. "What is it?" The man caught his breath, his eyes wide with terror. "There''s been another scream, sir. A woman. She''s in trouble." Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lyerin''s expression hardened, and he nodded. "Lead the way!" he commanded. The man turned and sprinted back towards the forest, with Lyerin following close behind, his brain already planning with thoughts of how to deal with whatever threat awaited them. After a brief but intense run through the dense forest, Lyerin and the man reached a clearing. Out of nowhere, several men, both old and young teenagers, emerged from behind the trees, their bodies smeared with dirt for camouflage. This was Lyerin''s instruction to help them blend into their surroundings and avoid detection by the Goblin Shrews. The men greeted him with a mixture of relief and urgency. One of the older men stepped forward, his voice low and urgent. "Sir, we heard the scream coming from the northeast, about a hundred paces from here. It was followed by some grunting sounds. We suspect it''s the Goblin Shrews. You are right sir, they''ve been active in these areas for the past few hours as long as there were women presence." Another teenager added, "They were carrying something¡ªor someone. We couldn''t get too close, but we saw them dragging a person on a wooden pole." Lyerin nodded, absorbing the information. He could see the anxiety in their eyes, but there was also trust. They believed in his ability to protect and lead them. "Thank you," he said simply. "Stay hidden and be ready." Without another word, Lyerin sprinted off towards the northeast, his speed astonishing. The men left behind could only watch in awe and a bit of fear at his incredible pace. Lyerin''s body moved with a fluid grace, each step calculated and precise. His mind was focused, his senses attuned to the environment around him. He leaped over fallen logs, dodged low-hanging branches, and maneuvered around thick underbrush with ease. As he ran, his thoughts were sharp and clear. "I need to get there fast. There''s no time to waste. If the Goblin Shrews are involved, there''s no telling what they might do to these women, I still needed these women for something." His eyes scanned the forest ahead, looking for any signs of disturbance or movement. The dirt on his face and body helped him blend into the surroundings, and he moved silently, like a shadow. After a few more minutes of intense running and climbing over rocky terrain, Lyerin finally saw his target. There were seven Goblin Shrews, grotesque and menacing, with their oversized heads and twisted bodies. They were carrying a woman on a wooden pole, her body writhing as she tried to escape their grasp. The Goblin Shrews were grunting and chattering in their guttural language, oblivious to Lyerin''s approach. Without wasting a second, Lyerin launched his attack. He moved with blinding speed, his Devil Horned Tribe left hand transforming into a demonic claw. He slashed through the first Goblin Shrew, its body crumpling to the ground before it could react. The others turned in surprise, but Lyerin was already upon them. He grabbed the second Goblin Shrew by the throat, lifting it off the ground with ease and crushing its windpipe with a single squeeze. The third and fourth Goblin Shrews tried to attack him simultaneously, but Lyerin dodged their clumsy strikes and dispatched them with swift, precise blows. His clawed hand ripped through their flesh, leaving them lifeless on the ground. The fifth Goblin Shrew attempted to flee, but Lyerin was too fast. He caught it by the leg, pulling it back and snapping its neck in one fluid motion. The sixth and seventh Goblin Shrews, seeing their comrades fall, tried to mount a desperate defense, but they were no match for Lyerin''s speed and strength. He dispatched them with ease, barely breaking a sweat. Soon, a notification would appear. [ Ding! [ You have killed seven Goblin Shrews. [ Kill count: 64/384. ] Lyerin would look at the system screen and mumbled, "Too low, I need these women to reach twelve stage Mana User¡­" Breathing calmly, Lyerin approached the woman on the wooden pole. She was still struggling, her eyes wide with fear. Gently, he cut the ropes that bound her and helped her to her feet. Her face was pale, and she looked up at him with a mixture of fear and gratitude. "Come with me," Lyerin said softly, his voice steady and reassuring. She nodded, too shaken to speak. Lyerin led her back towards the clearing where the others were waiting, his mind already relaxed with thoughts of the next last step he needed to reach the twelve stage as a Mana user. Chapter 24 - 24: Level limit As the sun began to dip below the horizon, casting long shadows across the clearing, the people inside the circular sharpened log barricade looked at Lyerin with concern. One of the older men, his face lined with worry, stepped forward and asked, "Are you sure, sir? It''s almost nightfall." Lyerin, standing tall and resolute, glanced up at the sky, noting the encroaching darkness. He knew what the night would bring. "I''ll be alright," he replied, his voice firm. He pulled the barricade shut, securing the entrance. The people inside, a mix of men, women, and children, nodded, their faces a mixture of fear and respect. "Be careful, sir," one of the women said softly. Hearing this, Lyerin only gave a curt nod in response as his mind was already shifting to the task he must do. With the barricade secure, he moved towards the muddy waters nearby. The ground here was thick with wet, sticky mud, perfect for what he had planned. He covered himself in mud, ensuring he was thoroughly camouflaged. The cold, wet earth clung to his skin, but it was necessary. Blending in with the surroundings was crucial. Lyerin''s mind raced as he crouched in the dark, waiting for the Goblin Shrews to emerge. "Maybe this will be enough to attract those beasts and let them gather," he mumbled to himself. The plan was simple yet dangerous: use the gathered people as bait to draw out the Goblin Shrews who were more active and sensitive at night and then pick them off one by one. The seconds felt like hours, but soon enough, the Goblin Shrews appeared. They emerged from the shadows, their grotesque forms moving cautiously towards the barricade. Lyerin''s heart pounded in his chest, but he remained still, waiting for the perfect moment to strike. When the first Goblin Shrew came close enough, Lyerin pounced. He dragged it into the mud, his left hand transforming into a demonic claw. The creature struggled, but Lyerin was stronger and more skilled. He quickly dispatched the Goblin Shrew, ensuring it made no sound. His head was sharp and focused. "One down. Many more to go. Stay calm. Stay focused." He continued this method, silently taking down one Goblin Shrew after another. However, the process was not without its challenges. At times, he miscalculated. One Goblin Shrew sensed his presence and fled, shrieking a warning to the others. Lyerin cursed under his breath but did not give up. He knew he had to be more careful, more precise. "Dammit. That was close. Can''t afford mistakes. Must be quicker, quieter." Despite the setbacks, he continued his grim task. Earlier, reaching rank six as a Mana user had been relatively smooth. Killing a handful of Goblin Shrews had been manageable. But as he sought to increase his rank, the required number of kills doubled each time. To reach rank seven, he needed to kill twelve shrews. Rank eight required twenty-four, rank nine forty-eight, and so on. To reach rank twelve, he needed to kill a staggering three hundred eighty-four Goblin Shrews. "I''ve killed sixty-four so far. That means I still need to take down three hundred twenty more. Impossible to do alone, one by one. But with them gathered, I can make it happen." Lyerin''s strategy had been born out of necessity. By gathering the people together, he created a lure strong enough to attract the Goblin Shrews. Their heightened senses would draw them in, and Lyerin could ambush them in the cover of darkness. It was a risky plan, but it was the most efficient way to reach his goal. As he moved through the mud, his mind remained sharp. Each movement was calculated, every decision deliberate. He used the terrain to his advantage, dragging the Goblin Shrews into the mud where their movements were hindered. His left hand, transformed and deadly, struck with precision. The night wore on, and Lyerin''s body moved like a well-oiled machine. He fought tirelessly, each kill bringing him closer to his goal. Despite the fatigue gnawing at his muscles, he pressed on, driven by sheer determination. "I have to do this. No other way around or they would all run if I confronted them. I will make it." He hunted relentlessly, the pile of Goblin Shrew corpses growing. He lost track of time, his focus solely on the task at hand. The adrenaline coursing through his veins kept him alert, his senses sharp. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Lyerin paused to catch his breath. He looked around at the carnage he had wrought. The mud was stained with blood, and the stench of death hung heavy in the air. He checked his internal counter, calculating his progress. "Three hundred twenty. I am near and I will get there." Lyerin looked up at the lined moon hanging in the sky, its silver light casting an eerie glow over the ruined landscape. He estimated it was about seven in the evening in this strange, magical world¡ªa time corresponding to seven in the morning in the real world. His ability to judge time like this wasn''t due to any clock or modern device; it was a skill honed through years of survival and experience in his previous life. Knowing how to read the sky, the position of the stars, and the phases of the moon had been crucial skills that kept him alive before he had been sent back in time. Finally, after what seemed like endless hunting and fighting, a notification appeared before his eyes. [ Ding! [ You have reached level twelve as a Mana user! [ Congratulations! ] Lyerin felt something from his heart, thumping something little by little, like a strange energy coursing through his body in each beat. Soon, his muscles tensed and relaxed, his senses sharpened, and his mind felt clearer than ever. He could feel his mana pathways expanding, becoming more refined and efficient. His entire being was being reshaped, enhanced by the power he had accumulated. Lyerin mumbled to himself, "I have reached the peak stage of an apprentice Mana user, or Eldren Apprentice on Earth." Memories from his past life flooded back, and Lyerin felt tears prick at the corners of his eyes. He remembered the countless years he had spent struggling, the innumerable life-and-death experiences he had endured just to reach this level. In his previous life, it had taken him decades of hardship, battling against insurmountable odds, just to achieve the rank he now held. The faces of fallen comrades flashed before his eyes, and he recalled the grueling training sessions, the sleepless nights spent in fear of ambushes, and the overwhelming sense of despair when things seemed hopeless. And now, he had achieved this casually. Soon, a hollow laugh escaped his lips, mingled with the salty taste of tears. "HAHAHA!" It was short at first, "HAHAHAHHA!" but it gets longer and longer and louder each laugh! "HAHHAHHAHAHAH!" It seemed almost absurd how easily he, Lyerin, had reached this milestone in comparison to his past life. But as quickly as the tears came, they were replaced by a burning desire for more. Greed flashed in his eyes. "This wasn''t enough. I needed more. I had to level up further. I had experienced enough hardship in my last life, so it was time in this life to enjoy the power that was rightfully mine! I had now tasted power, and I craved more! I won''t stop until I am satisfied!" Without hesitation, Lyerin continued his hunt. There were plenty of Goblin Shrews to fuel his ascent. His body moved with newfound speed and precision, each strike more lethal than the last. He hunted tirelessly, driven by an insatiable hunger for power. He dragged the Goblin Shrews into the mud, dispatching them with ruthless efficiency. Each kill brought him closer to his goal, each drop of blood spilled pushing him further towards his ambition. Finally, after what felt like an eternity of relentless hunting, Lyerin struck down the last Goblin Shrew he needed. He stood over its lifeless body, expecting the familiar notification that would signal his advancement to the next level from apprentice Mana user to a full fledged Mana user! But instead, the message appeared turned back. [ Ding! [ Due to the host being a temporary member of the Devil Horned Tribe, the host cannot level up any further. ] Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "...? "...? "...!? "...!!? "...!!!!??" Lyerin stared at the message, his breath coming in ragged gasps. The words seemed to mock him, to taunt him with their finality. His fists clenched, and a low growl rumbled in his throat. The realization of what was being said hit him like a physical blow: his current status as a temporary member of the Devil Horned Tribe was a barrier to his progression. He could not advance any further, no matter how many Goblin Shrews he killed. "This is unacceptable. I can''t let this stop me," he thought fiercely. His mind raced, searching for a solution. But after a long time, Lyerin accepted the limit. "It seems I need to leave to search for the tribe sooner." Yet as soon as he said that, another notification appeared. Chapter 25 - 25: Second Cycle A notification appeared on the system screen in front of Lyerin, reading. [ Ding! [ Upon reaching level twelve, your passive ability Eldren Cycle becomes two cycles. [ You can now choose two things to level up within the Devil Horned Tribe that would be recycled back every twenty-four hours and use another two cycles again in the next day or cycle! ] Lyerin''s eyes widened in surprise, but soon a smile tugged at his lips. He could level up anything. The possibilities seemed endless. His mind began to swirl like a wind typhoon through the myriad skills and abilities he could enhance. "What should I level up?" he mumbled to himself. "Strength? No, I''m already strong enough to handle the Goblin Shrews. Speed? Maybe, but I''m fast enough to outrun them already. Stealth could be useful, but it''s situational. Maybe something that has practical use in both this world and the real one..." He paced back and forth, his mind swirling with possibilities. "Cooking skills? No, too mundane. Leadership abilities? Important, but not immediately useful in a fight. Tracking? Could be good, but it''s still too specific." Unsatisfied with his options, he continued to think. His instincts screamed for something more versatile, something that could provide an edge in a wide array of situations. "Healing abilities? No, it takes too much time to be effective in the heat of battle. Defensive skills? Important, but not offensive enough." As he deliberated, Lyerin''s gaze drifted back to the circular wooden wall protecting the people he had gathered. A sudden commotion caught his attention¡ªseveral Goblin Shrews were scaling the wall. One was nearly over the top, its grotesque form silhouetted against the fading light. Acting on instinct, Lyerin snatched a stone from the muddy ground and hurled it at the creature. The stone struck the Goblin Shrew, momentarily distracting it, but it wasn''t enough to knock it off the wall. Fortunately, it was pushed back by the people he gathered inside and it didn''t go inside. However, a notification another appeared before Lyerin: [ Would you like to level up your shooting accuracy? ] Lyerin''s smile widened. "Shooting accuracy," he mumbled to himself, considering the implications. "Of course. It''s versatile. I can use it to hunt, to fight, even to protect those around me. And in the real world, it translates to proficiency with firearms, archery, anything that involves aiming." He recalled the importance of marksmanship in his previous life. How many times had he seen the difference a well-placed shot could make in a battle? How often had he wished he could rely on his aim to save lives? The thought of being able to throw anything with pinpoint accuracy, to turn even the simplest object into a weapon, thrilled him. "This is perfect," he continued, his excitement growing. "In this world, I can use it to fend off enemies from a distance, to protect the camp without always resorting to close combat. And in the real world, it means proficiency with any ranged weapon. Guns, bows, crossbows¡ªit doesn''t matter. It''s a skill that''s universally useful." His earlier musings seemed trivial now. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This ability to shoot accurately would provide a significant advantage in both worlds. "It''s far better than anything else I could think of. It''s a skill that has saved lives and will save more if I leveled it up." His eyes returned to the Goblin Shrew, still struggling to climb over the wall. With renewed determination, Lyerin looked at the system screen and spoke clearly, "Yes, I want to level up my shooting accuracy!" As soon as he confirmed his choice, he felt his chest became full of warm heat like a surge of comfortable energy within him erupted through it all. Suddenly, a new notification flashed before Lyerin''s eyes: [ Ding! [ Mission: Hit the target one time! [ Not hitting it will make the mission incomplete and done. ] Lyerin''s gaze shifted to a Goblin Shrew scaling the wooden wall. His mind sharpened, focusing on the target as his muscles coiled with precision. With a swift motion, he picked up another stone and hurled it. The projectile flew true, striking the creature in the butt and sending it tumbling back to the ground. The mission notification updated: [ Mission complete. [ Accuracy level up to level two. [ You can now hit anything within two meters successfully. ] Before he could fully relish his success, another message appeared: [ Would you like to level up your level two accuracy? ] Without hesitation, Lyerin accepted. Another mission popped up: [ Ding! [ Mission: Hit the target three times! [ Not hitting it continuously will make the mission incomplete and done. ] Lyerin nodded to himself, feeling the pressure mount. He scanned the area, locating two more Goblin Shrews attempting to breach the wall. He launched three stones in quick succession. The first struck one Goblin Shrew squarely on the nose, while the second hit another in the knee, and third it hit the ribs, sending them both scrambling back down from the sharpened wooden circular wall. [ Mission complete. [ Accuracy level up to level three. [ You can now hit anything within three meters successfully. ] Again, Lyerin saw the prompt: [ Would you like to level up your level three accuracy? ] He accepted, feeling the challenge intensify. [ Mission: Hit the target six times! [ Not hitting it continuously will make the mission incomplete and done. ] Lyerin''s eyes narrowed, and he quickly assessed the situation. Four Goblin Shrews were now making their way up the wall. He grabbed more stones and began his assault. The first stone struck a Shrew''s ear, the second hit another in the stomach, the third hit one in the hand, the fourth connected with the last Shrew''s jaw, the fifth hit the back again, and sixth hit the ear! [ Mission complete. [ Accuracy level up to level four. [ You can now hit anything within four meters successfully. ] As he progressed, the missions became more demanding. At level five, the task was to hit the target twenty-four times. He successfully completed it on his first attempt, hitting the Shrews in the right shoulder, chest, left shoulder, left leg, right again, left foot, back, back again, head and so on. [ Mission complete. [ Accuracy level up to level five. [ You can now hit anything within five meters successfully. ] Lyerin continued to accept the level-up challenges, each time increasing the difficulty. The next mission required forty-eaght consecutive hits. He prepared himself mentally and physically, knowing this was a crucial step. However, during his first attempt at level six, his third stone missed, skimming past the Shrew''s ear. "Mission failed. Repeat level." He gritted his teeth, determined to succeed. He attempted the mission again, this time missing on the fifth throw. "Mission failed. Repeat level." Lyerin''s frustration mounted, but he steeled himself, knowing that persistence was key he just moved a little closer so he won''t missed. He failed the distance as he didn''t have a ruler so he attempted level six three more times before finally succeeding, hitting the Goblin Shrews with pinpoint accuracy in various parts: the shoulder, knee, ankle, ribcage, forehead, thigh, elbow, and neck. [ Mission complete. [ Accuracy level up to level six. [ You can now hit anything within six meters successfully. ] The following levels proved even more challenging. At level seven, he needed to hit the target ninety six times, this time, he came even more closer. Lyerin''s first few attempts were met with failure because he is stood far away so he missed again and again and again, each missed throw a stark reminder of the precision required. He repeated level seven five times, coming closer and closer, likebhis determination cannot be disturbed. Finally, he succeeded, hitting the Shrews in a flurry of precise strikes: the ear, nose, arm, toe, heel, hip, cheek, finger, wrist, eye and so on and forth. [ Mission complete. [ Accuracy level up to level seven. [ You can now hit anything within seven meters successfully. ] Lyerin could feel the strain of the continuous challenges, but he pushed on, knowing that each success brought him closer to unparalleled mastery. He accepted the next mission, ready to push his limits further. However, as he prepared for the next round of accuracy challenges, final message appeared: [ Oh oh! [ Not enough Mana!] Lyerin sighed, he suddenly felt so tired like his body demanding rest. His accuracy had improved significantly, but the relentless pursuit of leveling up seemed to have taken its toll. He knew he needed to recharge,to rest. With a determined look, he vowed to continue his journey, confident that he would reach new heights in his quest for power. But then, after he thought of resting, his vision suddenly blackened. Chapter 26 - 26: Family survival trial passers Lyerin was not surprised when his vision darkened and a familiar warm, sticky substance covered his body. He crossed his arms and mumbled seriously, "It ended so fast and I didn''t even feel a single life and death threat unlike my last life." He closed his eyes, trying to drown out the grumble of a beast nearby. He recalled the past vividly. There were times he had come so close to death, only to survive by sheer luck. The creatures he had faced then were Goblin Swamp Frogs, not Goblin Shrews. Yet, the danger had been just as real. The ease of his current victories could be attributed to his elevated rank. Unlike the last time when he remained a rank five apprentice Mana user, now he is a peak apprentice Mana user. If it weren''t for the constraints of the Devil Horned Tribe, he would have already ascended to a full-fledged Mana user or even higher. Despite this progress, Lyerin knew better than to underestimate what he knew was coming. He decided to rest for a while, letting the strange substance carry him wherever it was taking him. He needed to be ready for whatever came next, and though he was stronger, he was not yet confident enough to take on the unpredictable Borgias family unprepared. As he lay there, he focused on the sounds around him. The grumbling beast receded into the distance, replaced by the rhythmic rustling of leaves and the distant calls of nocturnal creatures. The journey was long, and Lyerin could hear the bubbling of streams, the crackling of twigs underfoot, and the whisper of the wind through the trees. He thought back to the harrowing experiences of his previous life. Back then, every step had been fraught with peril. He remembered the swampy marshes where Goblin Swamp Frogs lurked, their toxic skin and powerful leaps posing a constant threat. He was forced to stay awake for a while, his senses on high alert, just to survive not knowing how this ends. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yet now, things were different. After what felt like an eternity, Lyerin began to hear new sounds. The distant murmur of water grew louder, interspersed with gurgling noises. He opened his eyes, squinting in the dim light. "Will I be accepted in the family this time?" he wondered aloud, his voice barely more than a whisper. "Or will I still be an outcast because, just like in the past, I still don''t have a shadow core?" Soon, Lyerin felt his body and vision roll over and lay on his back. In front of his view, the dark ceiling stretched far above him, punctuated by dim lights that twinkled faintly. Standing up, he took in his surroundings. The space resembled the grand, sprawling interiors of ancient castles with high vaulted ceilings, stone archways, and flickering torches casting long shadows on the walls. Hundreds of people milled about, looking just as confused as he had been moments before. Unlike the others, however, Lyerin was familiar with this place. He heard snippets of frantic conversations around him. "Am I gonna die? What''s happening?" one man exclaimed. Another woman, her voice trembling, said, "Where are we? What is this place?" "I thought I was gonna go home like yesterday¡­ and now¡­ now I''m here?" a younger boy muttered, looking around in bewilderment. "It''s like a dream¡­ or a nightmare¡­" an older woman whispered, clutching her shawl tighter. More voices joined the cacophony, their panic rising. "What do they want with us?" "Is this some sort of test?" "Are we safe here?" "What''s going to happen to us now?" Lyerin nodded to himself, taking it all in. He couldn''t help but comment quietly, "Brings back memories¡­" He remembered his first time here, the same confusion, fear, and uncertainty. Suddenly, a loud trumpet blast echoed through the hall, silencing the crowd. Tottororot!! The lights above them began to brighten, one by one, illuminating the vast ceiling. From this vantage point, it seemed as though they were looking up from a deep well, the ceiling far above decorated with balconies. Soon, Balconies appeared one by one on their veiw. Each balcony held figures clad in dark clothes, their numbers varying from two to six. Soo, a deep, and old resonant voice like a shockwave descended upon them, demanding their attention. "Welcome to the Borgias Family," the voice boomed. "We are pleased to see so many of you have survived. We are the Borgias, your distant ancestors, and we have brought you here to save you from the dangers of the real world." The voice paused, allowing the murmurs to subside before continuing. "As you may have noticed, the Earth has been thrust into the Eldritch universe, where our planet, Earth, is beginning to evolve. The environment is becoming increasingly hostile, and humanity''s survival hangs in the balance. The only way for humans to stand a chance is to learn to manipulate Mana, or what we call Eldren Mana in Earth world." Lyerin listened intently, recognizing the speech from his previous experience. The voice continued, "Unfortunately, our resources here are limited, and we cannot afford to train everyone. Thus, we have brought you to this place teeming with Goblins to test your resilience and capability. Those who survive, like you, will be given resources and training. Those who do not survive will wake up in the real world, unaware of these events, unharmed, and none the wiser." The room was silent as the weight of the words settled on the shoulders of each crowd. Lyerin could see the mixture of relief and lingering fear in their eyes. But he knew better. The Borgias Family''s intentions were far from altruistic. They were cunning and ruthless, using these trials to weed out the weak and unworthy. The voice concluded, "You can now become part of something greater. As long as you prove yourselves over time, you will earn your place among us." Lyerin smirked to himself, his internal thoughts sharp and unyielding that he pick them up already. "Liars," he mumbled under his breath, ensuring only he could hear. "All those that passed are now flesh-watching zombies outside you damn liars." He remembered the fate of those who failed to impress the Borgias. They weren''t simply returned to their previous lives; they were probably transformed into meat-eating mindless husks. Yet, Lyerin let it be, it doesn''t concern him that much. Soon, the old voice would finally address the concept of the shadow core. "Now, let us discuss the shadow cores," the voice resonated through the hall. "Those of you who possess shadow cores have proven yourselves during the survival trial in this Kingdom of Rose. There are different types of cores: those who possess one or two cores, three or four, and five or six. You will be sent to different classes, but rest assured, all classes receive the same training. Those who have achieved greater feats in the trial will receive additional resources and better treatment." Lyerin grumbled internally, his thoughts a torrent of disdain and disbelief. "Lies. The shadow cores and achievements they talk about are all fabricated. The Borgias Family is biased. They pick and choose who to favor based on their whims, not on merit. This entire system is rigged." The voice continued, now announcing the names of those who had merely survived by luck, but possessed shadow cores. "First, we will recognize those at the bottom," the voice said. One by one, names were called, and each individual stepped forward, their achievements often minimal, their possession of one or two shadow cores their only saving grace. "James Hawkins, no significant achievement, but possesses two shadow cores," the voice called. A nervous young man stepped forward, his relief palpable. "Elena Martin, no significant achievement, but possesses three shadow cores," was next. A young woman followed, looking equally relieved. Lyerin''s internal monologue continued, "Look at them. They barely survived, and yet they''re given a pass because of those shadow cores. It''s a little infuriating considering I was like them in the past." As the names continued to be called, Lyerin''s bulging veins grew. When the list reached sixty-seven, the tone changed. The voice began announcing those who had accomplished more during the trial. "Robert Jenkins, accidentally killed a Goblin Shrew, but possesses no shadow core," the voice intoned. Robert was escorted away immediately. Lyerin knew what awaited him¡ªa life of servitude, considered unworthy without a shadow core. He kept his silence, knowing there was nothing to be gained by speaking out now. Name after name was called, each with varying levels of achievement and shadow cores. The disparity was glaring. Those without shadow cores were inevitably escorted away, regardless of their accomplishments. Finally, the voice reached the last name on the list. "Now, for the final candidate," it began, a note of reverence creeping into its tone. "This individual has demonstrated exceptional prowess and determination. His achievements in the survival trial are unmatched." Lyerin''s name hung in the air, unspoken for a moment as the voice built the suspense. "He single-handedly killed over six hundred Goblin Shrews," the voice continued, "a feat that surpasses all others in this trial by an incredibly large margin." Murmurs spread through the crowd. Lyerin stood still, his expression stoic, his mind already anticipating the reaction. "But," the voice paused, "he possesses no shadow core." The room fell silent. The weight of those words seemed to hang in the air, a stark contrast to the praise that had preceded them. The shock was palpable, disbelief etched on every face. "Lyerin Borgias," the voice finally announced, "Achievement: killed six hundred plus Goblin Shrews, but without shadow core." As the old voice said that, the silence deepened. Lyerin''s full name echoed through the hall, like a dragon that emerged from its slumber. Whispers began to ripple through the crowd. "How can someone achieve so much?" "This can''t be right. What does it mean for the rest of us?" "Among us has a monster?" Lyerin felt the weight of their gazes, their mixed emotions of awe, confusion, a touch of envy but most of all were fear. He stood tall, his internal thoughts never changing. "Let them think about what they want. I know the truth. This family''s system is flawed." As the last name called, Lyerin''s presence commanded attention. The old voice continued, now directed at him. "Your achievements cannot be ignored. You will be given special consideration." Chapter 27 - 27: Mysterious Shadow Unlike the others who were escorted away due to their lack of shadow cores, Lyerin was instructed to stay. He watched as the others left, the tension palpable as they were led away to uncertain fates. The old voice continued its brainwashing, spouting rhetoric about the honor and responsibility of being part of the Borgias Family, the importance of their survival, and the glory that awaited those who proved themselves. Lyerin stood among the remaining few, his expression neutral, but his mind was sharp, alert but calm and unfazed. He had heard these words before, in his previous life. He knew they were designed to manipulate and control. As the ceremony concluded, the old voice gave one final instruction. "Awaken in the real world, and know that our service to protect you against the zombies is coming." Soo , the others began to disappear, waking up to face their new reality, but Lyerin was told to stay. When finally, everyone else had gone, he was escorted to a random room, its dim lighting casting long shadows on the stone walls. The air was thick with unknown atmosphere. Lyerin was told to stand and wait, which he did, but his senses heightened. Not long after, a man cloaked in shadow stepped forward, his presence commanding but elusive. "Congratulations, Lyerin Borgias," the man said, his voice smooth and calculated. "You have shown remarkable prowess in the survival trial. Your level up, the transformation of your left hand, and your impressive kill count of Goblin Shrews have placed you at the top of the rankings." Lyerin responded with a measured tone. "Thank you," he said, his voice betraying none of his inner turmoil. He felt uneasy. This was new territory for him. In his previous life, when it was discovered that he lacked a shadow core, he had been escorted out like the others. This time, things were different, and he didn''t know what to expect. The man continued, stepping closer but remaining partially in the shadows. "Your accomplishments are nothing short of extraordinary. The Borgias Family recognizes your potential. You have proven yourself to be a formidable asset." Lyerin nodded, maintaining his composure. "I appreciate the recognition. I did what I had to do to survive." The man''s eyes glinted in the dim light, his expression inscrutable. "Indeed, survival is the ultimate test. But your performance was beyond mere survival. You excelled." Lyerin''s internal monologue churned with suspicion at every standing hair at the back of neck. "Why this sudden praise? What''s their angle? They never cared for achievements without a shadow core before. What''s changed now?" The man continued to speak, his words laced with an undercurrent of something Lyerin couldn''t quite place. "Your transformation, your ability to adapt and overcome, these are qualities we value greatly. Your left hand, transformed as it is, marks you as someone special. You are not like the others." Lyerin''s unease deepened. He chose his words carefully. "I''m here to do my best. Whatever that entails." The man''s smile was thin and cold. "Of course. We have plans for you, Lyerin. Great plans. You will be given opportunities that others can only dream of. Your potential is limitless." Lyerin felt a chill run down his spine. "Opportunities? Or traps? They never offer something for nothing. What are they really after?" As the conversation continued, Lyerin remained guarded. He answered the man''s questions with caution, each response calculated to reveal as little as possible about his true thoughts and intentions. He knew that any misstep could be dangerous. "Your ranking, your transformation, they set you apart," the man said, his tone almost reverent. "You have the potential to rise higher than anyone before you." Lyerin''s mind raced. "Potential to rise? Or to fall into a deeper trap?" As the man finished speaking, Lyerin detected a subtle shift in his tone, a hint of mockery that hadn''t been there before. "Remember, Lyerin," the man said, his voice dripping with condescension, "great power comes with great responsibility. And the Borgias Family will be watching your every move." Lyerin''s eyes narrowed, his body tensing. He broke his neck to the side with a sharp crack and his voice came out low and serious. "Who are you!?" His tone was serious and a little mad. He was a knight in his past life and had a lot of experience at that. The tone of this individual seemed like this person in shadow knew him, and this person was looking down on him like an insect. An unknown uncontrollable fury began to pump Lyerin''s blood. He felt like his body wouldn''t let it be belittled by this mysterious man. His left hand transformed in an instant, the dark energy swirling around it, and he immediately lunged toward the mysterious shadow of a person. Lyerin was not one to wait¡ªwinning a fight always favored those who struck first. As his hand was about to land on the person, he squinted, seeing shadows materialize behind him. Swab!! A powerful force stopped his attack, halting his momentum completely. Before he could react further, he was restrained by two more shadows that appeared behind him, their grip like iron. "Huh?" Lyerin sensed, and then he struggled, he thought he could get out easily but instead, he felt his muscles straining against the supernatural hold, but it was futile. Meanwhile, the man in front of him stepped forward, revealing his features. The resemblance was uncanny¡ªa face somewhat similar to Lyerin''s, but twisted with a maniacal smile. "Maybe our mother Lina really loved you, little Lyerin," the man sneered, his voice dripping with venom. "To the point she would give you advice, even though she knew since birth that you were not talented enough." Lyerin''s eyes widened in shock. "Mother Lina?" he echoed, he suddenly felt a scratching in his throat. The man''s smile grew wider, more sinister, as he ignored Lyerin''s inquiry. "Did you think you could pass inside the inner part of the family by hiding your strength as a Mana apprentice user at the start and then rank up in an instant in one night? Pathetic. Your strategy was full of loopholes." Rage and fear warred within Lyerin, making his face heat up. The man was threatening hismother. And punishment for Mother Lina? Could it be that this man was one of his brothers? His thoughts began to swirl, a thousand possibilities flashing through his mind but without any confirmation. "You''re deluded," Lyerin spat, his voice trembling with barely contained fury. "Don''t drag my mother into this. If you do, the Borgias Family will suffer." The man only laughed, a cold, mocking sound that sent chills down Lyerin''s spine. "Yeah yeah, throw him outside the kingdom," he ordered the shadows holding Lyerin. "Since he knew the grass-eating tribe that entered Borgias Territory just a few days ago, it''s his responsibility to be a spy in that tribe. If he doesn''t get enough information about that tribe, Mother Lina will be punished severely." Soon, a strong snap on his Lyerin''s neck was felt, and then vision began to darken as the shadows tightened their grip, dragging him away. Panic clawed at his intestine. He couldn''t let this happen. Not to Mother Lina. He thrashed against his captors, but their hold was stronger than him. As his consciousness began to dim, the last thing he heard was the maniacal laughter of the man who was likely to be his brother, echoing in the darkness that his ear could only hear. GRAAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAH!!! sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 28 - 28: Borgias Family mission Once he was back on Earth, Lyerin blinked against the artificial lighting of the vertical farm. The towering columns of hydroponic plants and the constant hum of machinery surrounded him. The sterile, controlled environment of the farm was a stark contrast to the chaotic world he had just left. Immediately, he noticed his mother, Lina, was gone. Panic veins bulged on his forehead, but Lyerin forced himself to stay calm, to assess the situation with the same methodical approach he used in combat. His eyes landed on a briefcase sitting conspicuously on the metal workbench. The position of the briefcase, the thin layer of dust on its surface, and the faint indentation it had made on the bench all indicated it had been there for about between three or five hours. Lyerin''s mind began to think of a solution. They had taken his mother five hours ago. "Damn it!" he growled, and clenched his fist. He approached the briefcase, every step measured. He flipped the latches and opened it, revealing a single item inside¡ªa token, like a coin. It glinted dully in the harsh, artificial light. Engraved on the token were the words "C Borgias Family." Lyerin''s heart pounded as he grasped the significance of the token. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It granted access to the C sectors, high-ranking territories with clean environments and safety from radioactive creatures. In the year 2333, after the nuclear war had ravaged Earth, these sectors were a haven compared to the slums he currently lived in. The slums were teeming with danger, mutated animals, and harsh living conditions, while the C sectors were among the few remaining sanctuaries for humanity. But now, it became even words as the world was sent to other dimensions. He scrutinized the briefcase and the token, his mind working furiously. "They took her to make sure I comply," he muttered to himself. "They don''t care if she survives the punishment. To them, she''s just leverage." The memory of the man''s mocking laughter echoed in his mind. His mother, Lina, had always been his anchor, the one person who had given him strength. Now, they were using her to control him. "Borgias damn bastards!" he spat, the rage simmering just below the surface. He wanted to storm the Borgias Family headquarters immediately, to tear down their fortress brick by brick. But he knew he had to be strategic. He was not worried blind fury would get him killed¡ªbut the worse, it would doom his mother. "I''ll enter the game first, before I storm their headquarters!" he vowed, the determination in his voice unwavering. Lyerin spent the next few hours preparing himself. He checked the supplies in their small section of the vertical farm, ensuring he had everything he might need for his return to the ruined magical world. As evening fell, he lay down on the thin mattress, exhaustion tugging at his limbs. But sleep was elusive, his mind a whirl of plans and contingencies. Finally, as the artificial lights dimmed to simulate night, Lyerin felt the familiar pull, the sensation of being drawn back into the other world. The ruined magical world awaited him, and he was ready. --- Lyerin woke with a jolt, the harsh light of the summoning circle burning into his eyes as he was ripped from the void and thrust back into the heart of the Borgias Family. His body ached from the abrupt transition, and the magical residue of the spell tingled unpleasantly on his skin. As his vision cleared, he took in the familiar, austere chamber, its high ceilings and gothic architecture a stark reminder of where he was. The faces that greeted him were stern and expectant, their eyes glinting with a mixture of superiority and impatience. He recognized the crests on their uniforms immediately¡ªthe sigil of the Borgias Family, his supposed kin but more accurately his captors. Lyerin''s heart hardened, and his mind sharpened, readying himself for whatever came next. He was used to this. To being summoned, used, and discarded at their whim, but it will soon change. Before he could fully steady himself, one of the older men, his robes more ornate than the others, stepped forward. His voice was like gravel, and it grated on Lyerin''s nerves. "Lyerin, you are tasked with a mission of utmost importance," he began, the words flowing in an unending stream. "The Devil Horned Tribe dared to enter the Borgias Family territory . You are to infiltrate their ranks, gather intelligence, and report back. Failure is not an option, as you well know. Should you falter, should you fail in this task, your mother will suffer the consequences. We have not been lenient with her, and we will not start now. Do you understand the gravity of your mission?" Lyerin stood tall, his expression impassive despite the torrent of words aimed at him. But when he noticed their eyes on him, he just snorted. The threat against his mother was a familiar one, a tool the Borgias wielded with precision. His mother, who had done nothing but love him, was their leverage, and it enraged him. But he let none of that show. He merely nodded, a single, sharp dip of his head. "I understand," he replied, his voice steady, betraying none of the storm within. Immediately, the room around Lyerin seemed to darken, a prelude to the next phase of his torment. His vision blurred, then blackened completely. He felt the suffocating grip of shadow magic enveloping him, the handiwork of the shadow slaves from the Borgias'' wizard section. In the past, he had learned to ignore the suffocating darkness, but since his body felt new, the feeling of being squeezed through a tight, unyielding space, felt new again. It was an all-too-common method of transport for him. When the world came back into focus, he found himself in a dense forest. The air was thick with the scent of pine and earth, the canopy overhead blotting out much of the light. The forest was ancient, its trees gnarled and twisted, their branches interwoven in a complex, natural lattice. The ground was a mosaic of fallen leaves, moss, and undergrowth, soft underfoot and almost soundless as he moved. Lyerin knew this was the work of the shadow slaves. Their presence was as familiar as the air he breathed, though he chose to ignore them, focusing instead on the task at hand. His landing was rough, and he staggered slightly before finding his balance. Almost immediately, the same group of people who had summoned him stood before him again. One of them stepped forward, holding out a scroll. "This is a shapeshifting magic scroll," the man said, his tone condescending. "It is perfect for your purposes, allowing you to infiltrate without detection. You would do well to use it wisely." Lyerin took the scroll with a sharp, almost disdainful motion. "Understood," he said curtly. He was here. Finally, No more schemes, no more manipulations to get him here. He had what he needed, and he could move forward on his terms. He turned away from them without another word, his steps measured and purposeful. He could feel their eyes on his back, their sneers practically tangible in the air. "Halfblood bastard," one of them muttered, the words filled with contempt. Lyerin''s jaw tightened, but he did not respond. They could think what they wanted. They could call him whatever names they pleased. It did not change who he was or what he intended to do. He had a mission, and he would see it through. For his mother, and for himself. The only difference was, in this mission, he will create a magical tribe to burn the Borgias Family down! Soon, the forest closed around him as he walked, its ancient silence a stark contrast to the venomous words of the Borgias. He welcomed it, drawing strength from the solitude, the quiet determination of nature itself. This was his world now, this was his tribe now, and he would navigate it with the same strength and straightforward resolve that had seen him through every trial before. He was Lyerin, and he would make this Devil Horned Tribe become the strongest! Chapter 29 - 29: Straight to the Tribe As Lyerin ventured deeper into the forest, he began to feel the subtle transformation taking hold. His body moved with a fluidity that seemed almost foreign, as if driven by an instinct buried deep within him. The foliage grew denser, and the air thicker with the scent of pine and damp earth. "I am near," Lyerin mumbled, as if he could sense where he was. Soon, his senses sharpened, attuned to the rhythms of the forest and the creatures within it. With each step, he felt a tug at his consciousness, a primal connection that guided him deeper into the heart of the wild. His form shifted, muscles bulging and bones reshaping as he took on the guise of an Ibex humanoid, his limbs felt incredibly powerful and sure. It was an unsettling experience, this automatic transformation, but Lyerin embraced it. He had to. The survival of his mother¡ªand ultimately his own future¡ªdepended on it. The Ibex demon tribe was an ancient, secretive people, their history shrouded in mystery even to Lyerin. He knew only fragments of their past, snippets of lore gleaned from old texts and whispered tales. These tribes had once been strong, proud warriors, but the assaults from the Snow Leopard Tribe and the Hundred Bison Tribe had left them scattered and weakened. In their desperation, they had turned to converting wild creatures to bolster their dwindling numbers. Lyerin observed the forest around him with keen eyes. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Everywhere he looked, there were signs of life, of wild creatures moving with a grace and power that was almost magical. He saw Bighorn Sheep humanoids, their sturdy forms blending seamlessly with the rocky terrain. Mountain Goat humanoids leaped nimbly across craggy outcrops, their hooves barely making a sound. Chamois humanoids moved with swift, precise movements, their bodies taut and ready. Tahr humanoids, with their rugged, muscular builds, navigated the rough landscape with ease. Ibex humanoids, like the form he now wore, were agile and strong, their horns curving gracefully back from their foreheads. And finally, the Mouflon humanoids, with their thick, curled horns, moved with a quiet, understated power. None of these species in the Devil Horned Tribe could interbreed, their reproduction rates dismally low. They had no choice but to assimilate wild creatures into their ranks, creating a diverse but united front. Suddenly, the ground beneath Lyerin''s feet began to tremble. BOOM. The sound of a massive drum echoed through the forest, reverberating through his bones. His feet vibrated with each pulse, the sheer force of the sound staggering. Before he could gather his thoughts, a deafening call split the air. "Raz''Khor!!!" The shout was so powerful that Lyerin could see the shockwave ripple through the forest, bending trees and rustling leaves as it passed. The air itself seemed to shiver with the intensity of the call. It was a rallying cry, unmistakable in its urgency and command. Around him, the Bighorn Sheep humanoids reacted instantly. Each one moved differently, yet with a singular purpose. One rammed its horns into the ground, digging in and then launching itself forward with a guttural roar. "Uurraaaaaggghh!!!" Another reared up on its hind legs, letting out a piercing bellow before sprinting away with astonishing speed. Yet another pounded its chest, the thud resonating through the forest as it joined the charge. ROAR. The sound of their combined voices was a cacophony, a primal chorus that echoed through the trees. They surged forward, their powerful legs propelling them with incredible speed in a single direction. Lyerin watched them, fascinated and slightly unnerved. He didn''t know their exact destination, but he understood the significance of the call. The Devil Horned Tribe was organized into clans, each with its own distinct identity and purpose. The Bighorn Sheep humanoids belonged to the Raz''Khor Clan. The Mountain Goat humanoids were part of the Gro''Tor Clan. The Chamois humanoids hailed from the Kel''Chaz Clan. The Tahr humanoids identified with the Mok''Tahr Clan. The Ibex humanoids were members of the Zur''Ibex Clan. And the Mouflon humanoids were of the Vin''Mouf Clan. Each clan was a crucial piece of the tribe''s collective strength and survival. As Lyerin pondered this, another call rang out, this time closer, more intimate. "Zur''Ibex!!!" The call was like a command, a summons that Lyerin could feel that his body could not resist. Suddenly, his limbs began to move of their own accord, drawn toward the source with an inexorable pull. Lyerin''s feet pounded against the forest floor as he ran, the sounds of his movement blending with the natural symphony of the forest. Soon, he decided to just let it be, let the body obey the call! As Lyerin ran, the forest around him began to change. The dense foliage gradually gave way to sparser undergrowth, and the towering trees became fewer and farther between. He noticed the ground beneath his feet was no longer soft and mossy but starting to harden, turning into rough, uneven terrain. The air grew cooler, the scent of pine and earth mingling with the sharper tang of stone. The transformation was gradual, but Lyerin was acutely aware of every shift. His heightened senses picked up the subtle cues¡ªthe thinning canopy that allowed more light to filter through, the crunch of gravel underfoot, and the distant echo of water trickling over rocks. The other humanoid creatures he had seen earlier began to peel away, disappearing into the shadows as they followed paths only they knew. He saw a Chamois humanoid leap effortlessly from a rock ledge and vanish into the trees, its sleek form blending seamlessly with the environment. The Kel''Chaz Clan, Lyerin noted. Further ahead, a Tahr humanoid bounded across a ravine with a guttural snort, heading towards a rugged cliffside. The Mok''Tahr Clan was diverging from his path. One by one, the other clans went their separate ways, each called to their own destiny. The scenery continued to change, becoming increasingly rocky. Large boulders jutted out of the ground, and the terrain became more challenging to navigate. Lyerin''s powerful legs, not transformed by the shapeshifting scroll but by the curse, propelled him forward with ease. His hooves struck the ground with a rhythmic thud, thud, thud, the sound echoing in the growing emptiness around him. Then, another call pierced the air. "Zur''Ibex!!!" The words reverberated through his body, making his blood surge with an almost painful intensity. His heart pounded faster, each beat sending a rush of heat through his veins. Unable to contain the primal energy coursing through him, Lyerin threw back his head and let out a long, terrifying roar. GURRRAAAAAAAAAAA!!! The sound echoed off the rocks, a feral cry that resonated with the wildness within him. His eyes blazed a fiery red, each call of "Zur''Ibex!!!" stoking the flames in his blood. The transformation was not just physical but deeply primal, awakening something ancient and powerful within him. He ran faster, his muscles burning with the effort, each stride bringing him closer to his destination. The rocky terrain soon gave way to cliffs, their sheer faces rising high into the sky. The cliffs were dotted with huts, primitive structures made of stone and wood. These old camps clung to the rock walls like barnacles, their weathered exteriors blending into the rugged landscape. As if the camps were remnants of a time when the Zur''Ibex Clan had thrived here, their presence now a ghostly reminder of past strength. Lyerin took in the sight with uncomfortable feeling. The camps were scattered across the cliffs, some connected by narrow, precarious paths, others isolated and seemingly unreachable. The huts themselves were crude but sturdy, built to withstand the harsh elements. Smoke rose from a few of them, suggesting that some of the clan members still held on to their ancient ways, living in these high, secluded homes. But Lyerin''s focus was not on the camps or the huts. His eyes, burning with intensity, were fixed forward. He could see the shockwaves of each call, "Zur''Ibex!!!" rippling through the air, distorting the space around them. His vision tunneled, the periphery blurring as his attention zeroed in on the source of the call. As he ascended a steep incline, he finally saw them¡ªIbex humanoids. They looked like humans but with distinct Ibex features. Their bodies were covered in short, coarse fur, and their eyes were a piercing yellow. Curved horns jutted from their foreheads, adding to their imposing presence. They moved with a graceful strength, their powerful legs and agile bodies well-suited to the rocky terrain. Lyerin''s eyes, however, were not drawn to these figures. His gaze was fixed on a point below them. At the base of the cliffs, nestled among the rocks, was a cage made of stone. The structure was crude but effective, its bars thick and looking very sturdy. From within the cage emanated a scent that overwhelmed Lyerin''s senses. It was an incredible feminine smell, rich and intoxicating, that pulled at him with an almost magnetic force. "What is that smell?" He wondered. His body, now fully under the influence of his primal instincts, was drawn to it, unable to resist what was inside. Chapter 30 - 30: Corora Earlier, the members of the Zur''Ibex Clan of the Devil Horned Tribe stood on the rocky outcrop, gazing down at the forest below. Their expressions were grim, their collective mood sour as they engaged in a heated discussion. "We''ve only attracted weak wild Zur''Ibexes," one of them grumbled, his voice thick with frustration. "All of them are below Wilding in the third stage. It''s a disgrace." "Indeed," another agreed, his tone equally discontented. "The shaman sacrificed his magic main core for this ritual, hoping to summon strong warriors with incredible talent. What if no strong wild Zur''Ibexes come? It would all be for nothing." They were a proud clan, once thriving, now diminished and desperate. The memory of their displacement by the Snow Leopard Tribe and the Hundred Bison Tribe lingered like a dark shadow over their spirits. Forced from their ancestral home, hunted relentlessly, and now, they had turned to desperate measures to ensure their survival by attracting new members from the wild. However, the shaman''s self-sacrifice was meant to be a beacon, drawing powerful beings to bolster their ranks. Instead, it seemed to have drawn only the weak and unworthy. "If it weren''t for those cursed tribes, we wouldn''t be in this situation," a third member spat, his eyes narrowing with anger. "We wouldn''t need to resort to such drastic measures." Their conversation shifted to a recent meeting where they had encountered fake Ibexes, imposters meant to deceive and infiltrate. "Remember what the spy told us?" one of them said, his voice lowering conspiratorially. "He claimed we were in the territory of the Rose Kingdom and the Borgias Family." Laughter erupted among the group, a bitter, mocking sound. "The Borgias Family? What Family is that? I''m sure he is lying," one of them scoffed. "Those tales are nothing but myths. The Snow Leopard Tribe and the Hundred Bison Tribe would never allow themselves to fall under the dominion of anyone, let alone a human kingdom or a family." Their disdain was obvious, one could see it in their faces. The notion that their fate could be intertwined with the human domains was laughable to them. They were the proud Zur''Ibex Clan, survivors of countless trials, yet now teetering on the edge of ruin. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As their laughter subsided, the air grew tense, their discussion trailing off into uneasy silence. They looked out over the rugged landscape, each lost in their own thoughts, doubts gnawing at their confidence. Suddenly, the atmosphere shifted. A sound rose from the forest below, a roar so powerful it seemed to shake the very ground beneath them. "GURRRAAAAAAAA!!!!" It was unlike anything they had heard before, far stronger and more commanding than the feeble cries of the wild Zur''Ibexes they had attracted thus far. The roar reverberated through the cliffs, echoing off the stone and filling the air with a sense of raw, unbridled power. They paused, every one of them frozen in place, their eyes wide with shock and a flicker of hope. This roar was different, unmistakably strong. Perhaps, just perhaps, their shaman''s sacrifice had not been in vain. ¡­ Below, inside the stone-like cage, a beautiful girl sat huddled against the cold, unyielding walls. Her name was Corora, and her youthful look belied the torment she had endured. Her large, expressive eyes were red and swollen from crying, her cheeks stained with the tracks of endless tears. Her hair, once neatly kept, was now disheveled and tangled, her delicate hands clutching at the ragged remnants of her clothing. Twin bighorns curved gracefully from her head, a sign of her forced transformation. Corora sobbed harder when she heard the roar that shook the air. GURRAAAAAAAAAA!! It was a terrifying sound, filled with raw power and menace. She had been crying endlessly since her capture, and this new development only intensified her fear. Her mind drifted back to the horrifying events that had led her to this point. In the real world, in just three days, her life had become a constant struggle for survival. Flesh-eating black-inked zombies roamed the land, creatures of nightmare that could run, climb, and track their prey by scent. She remembered the day they had attacked the house where she and her younger sister had been staying with their aunt. The zombies had come out of nowhere, a relentless tide of death and destruction. Corora had watched in horror as the zombies devoured her aunt, tearing her apart while she screamed. The memory was seared into her mind, an indelible mark of terror. She and her sister had fled, desperate and terrified, not knowing the fate of their parents or what the future held. The world had become a dangerous place, filled with threats they could scarcely comprehend. And then, without warning, Corora had been transported to this dark, magical world, tasked with infiltrating the Devil Horned Tribe as a human spy. But she had been caught, like so many others, and thrown into this stone cage. It had been three days since her capture. She was back and forth, always hiding in the real world and worried to his sister who was with her while she was caged in this unknown world. Three days of fear and uncertainty, of crying herself hoarse and praying for some miracle to deliver her from this nightmare. The tribe had made it clear that she and the other captives were to be used for some nefarious purpose, and the waiting had driven her to the brink of despair. Back in the present, Corora''s heart pounded in her chest as she saw a massive creature charging towards her cage. GURRAAAAAAA!!! It was gigantic, a hulking figure that radiated power and menace. She could barely process what she was seeing, her mind reeling with terror. The sight of the massive creature, far more massive than any other creature brought back memories of the horrors she had witnessed earlier, of the other captives who had been taken before her. She remembered the women who had been violated by the tribe''s members, their screams echoing through the dark caverns. These beasts were driven by lust, their minds clouded by a primal hunger that left no room for mercy or reason. Corora had watched in helpless horror as the creatures fought over the women, their brutal desires turning the captives into objects of their depravity. The sight of one, two, three, four, five, and an uncountable number of beasts assaulting a single woman was a nightmare she couldn''t erase from her mind. Corora was just a normal student, a girl who had once dreamed of a quiet, simple life. She was cute, with a shy demeanor that had kept most boys at a distance. A lot of boys always send her letters. The last time someone had confessed to her, the boy had been too shy to even look her in the eye. She had always hoped for a normal love, a gentle romance that would bring happiness and warmth into her life, and all she needed was a little courage¡ªhoping someone would talk to her normally. That''s all Corora is asking¡ªcourage. Now, faced with the reality of this monstrous creature, those dreams seemed to shattered. The giant beast approaching her was nothing like the love she had imagined. It was a creature of nightmares, far larger and more terrifying than anything she had ever seen. The thought of what it might do to her filled her with a dread so profound it seemed to freeze her very soul. Soon, it reached her and it slammed the cage she was in. BANG! BANG! BANG! The stone-like cage rattled as the creature reached it, its massive form casting a dark shadow over her. The ground shook with each step it took, the sound of its breathing a deep, rumbling growl that resonated in her bones. Corora cowered in the corner of the cage, her body trembling uncontrollably. She could hear the stone cracking under the force of the creature''s assault, the bars bending and groaning as it tore through the barrier that separated them. In the final moments before the cage gave way, Corora''s mind was a whirlwind of fear and despair. She didn''t want this, didn''t want to be a victim of such brutal, senseless violence. She wanted to go home, to find her sister, to live a normal life free from the horrors that had consumed her world. "Someone, please take me back to the past, I''ll be a good girl," all she could mumble. However, the last thing she saw before the cage shattered was the creature''s eyes, blazing with a terrible hunger of lust. The bars splintered and fell away, and the beast''s massive hand reached for her. And then, the world went dark. Nothing. Chapter 31 - 31: Level up, sense of Ownership Lyerin felt like he wanted to rip his own breeding monstrous dick off. It was hot, an unbearable heat coursing through his veins, and he could feel a cold sensation at the tip as it rested on the pale white stomach of the female goat. She wasn''t struggling¡ªwhy wasn''t she struggling? His mind was racing with panic thoughts, desperate to make sense of the situation, hoping he could control his body back. "Stop, damn it. Stop moving!" he screamed internally, his thoughts a chaotic mess. "This isn''t me. I''m not this monster." Lyerin didn''t know why he was doing this, but he had a suspicion. It was the call, that infernal call imbued with magic by the Zur''Ibexes clan. Like the magic had taken over, bending his will to its purpose. His body moved on its own, driven by a force he couldn''t control. He glanced at the female goat beneath him. Her beauty struck him again, but this time, there was a lustful edge to his perception. Her features were more defined, her eyes half-closed in a semblance of heat, her body moving slowly, almost rhythmically. It was as if she was in a trance, her squirming turning into a languid, almost seductive movement. This sight only fueled the fire within him, making his body heat up even more. "No, please," Lyerin pleaded with himself. "I can''t let this happen." But his body didn''t listen. His monstrous dick pointed towards the entrance of the female goat''s vagina, the cold sensation from her stomach changing into a wet, inviting warmth. He was on the verge of giving up, of surrendering to the animalistic urges that controlled him. His mind was teetering on the edge of oblivion when a system message flashed before his eyes: [ Would you like to level up sex skills with this female clan member? ] [ Would you like to level up loving skills with this female clan member? ] [ Would you like to level up sensitivity with this clan member? ] [ Ding! ] [ Ding! ] [ Ding¡­ ] "No," he thought fiercely. "This isn''t right. This isn''t who I am." He closed his eyes, hoping to find the strength to resist. Just as he was about to give in, he heard a voice, soft and filled with desperation. The female goat spoke in an Earthling language, like her words a lifeline in the darkness of their hopelessness. "Please, I wanna go home. I''ll be a good girl. Take me back to the time, the peaceful time. I don''t want this. I don''t want this." The words pierced through the fog of his mind, grounding him in reality. He was on the verge of losing control, but her plea brought him back. His monstrous nose, eyes, ears, and mouth began to bleed, the strain of fighting the magic taking its toll on his body. But it didn''t matter. He had to stop this. "Hey," he whispered, his voice shaky but determined. "Are you from Earth too?" The female goat''s eyes widened in shock, and her face became painted with a mixture of fear and hope. She didn''t respond, but the expression was enough. Summoning all his willpower, Lyerin pulled away, his body trembling with the effort. "If you don''t want to," he said through gritted teeth, "I''ll just go to other females." He expected her to be relieved, to let him go without a word. But then, she spoke again, her voice breaking. "No, don''t go." Lyerin''s mind whirled in confusion. What is she saying? The words barely registered as he felt her small feet locking around him, pulling him closer. His confusion deepened. Why was she holding him like this? His senses were a chaotic mess, struggling to make sense of the contradictory signals his body was sending. Then, he felt it¡ªslowly, warmly, intimately. The sensation was so gradual, almost excruciatingly detailed, that it sent shivers through his entire being. A warmth enveloped his dick, drawing him in with a tender yet firm grip. He felt his remaining control slip away, replaced by a primal urge he couldn''t contain. His eyes, which had moments before been filled with confusion and desperation, now burned red with an overpowering lust. Suddenly, a notification flashed before his eyes: [ Ding! [ You haven''t chosen to level up yet, but you already took action, and now, the level up mission would be random¡­ ] Lyerin watched helplessly as the screen scrolled and scrolled, the words blurring together in his heightened state. It finally stopped, and the message solidified: [ You have randomly chosen to level up your sense of ownership to the female goat! ] The meaning of the words hit him like a physical blow. Ownership? What did that even mean in this context? But before he could process it, his remaining control vanished. His body moved on its own, driven by an intense, overwhelming need. Meanwhile, Corora, beneath him, was equally confused and conflicted. At first, she had been terrified, not understanding what was happening. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The initial intrusion had been painful, a stark reminder of her situation. But then, she had heard him speak¡ªwords filled with a struggle to control himself, not to force her. That unexpected sense of safety, in the midst of such chaos, made her body respond in ways she couldn''t explain. She found herself moving, not with fear, but with an emerging desire that defied her logical mind. Lyerin''s body responded to her movements, his senses heightened to every small detail¡ªthe warmth, the subtle movements, the soft sounds she made. His mind was a battlefield, torn between the remnants of his will and the overwhelming magic that controlled him. He wanted to stop, to reclaim his autonomy, but the magic was too strong, the sensations too overpowering. "Damn this, I''ll give it all" he thought, his mind a chaotic whirlpool of conflicting emotions. "Since it''s too late, I will just give it all!" Corora, too, was battling her own confusion. "What''s happening to me? Why am I responding like this?" The denial in her mind slowly gave way to an undeniable desire, an instinctive response to the primal connection they were forced into. "No, my mind don''t want this but my body, I can''t control it!" Each movement felt like an eternity, the sensations amplified by their shared confusion and the magical forces at play. Suddenly, Lyerin just noticed the mission update as he was taken by the pleasure, the words flashing before his eyes with a shocking finality: [ Ding! [ You have leveled up your sense of ownership to the female goat to level five, mission: thrust 100. ] Panic began to surge as he had no idea what''s the meaning of Send of Ownership. It''s obvious, but he wanted to deny it. Yet, he wasn''t stopping. His movements were becoming faster and more frenzied, driven by the relentless progression of the mission. "No, no, no," he thought frantically. "Stop! Stop! Stop!!" But his body ignored his desperate pleas. Each thrust seemed to bring him closer to the completion of the task, the magic driving him to fulfill its sinister goal. His sense of horror grew with every passing second as he felt himself losing more and more control. "Please, make it stop," he begged internally, his thoughts a chaotic mix of fear and desperation. "Damn it!" His eyes, still burning with the unnatural red of his induced lust, darted to the notification screen. He watched in mounting horror as the levels continued to climb. When it reached level ten, he hoped, prayed, that it would end there, just like his mana user level, after all, it stopped there. But then the notification changed again, mocking him with its cold, unfeeling logic: "Ownership: Level 11." Lyerin swallowed hard inside. "How much more?" he thought, despair coloring his internal voice. "How far will this go?" The level climbed inexorably higher, each increment a further tightening of the magical grip on his actions. His mind screamed against the constraints, but his body continued, relentless and unstoppable. "Please, let it end," he thought, his internal voice now tinged with a hopeless resignation. When the ownership reached level 36, Lyerin gave up. So be it! Chapter 32 - 32: Cororas reason Lyerin''s breath came in ragged gasps as he finally reached his climax. The female ibex beneath him had reached her peak as well, and for a moment, they stayed there, intertwined and exhausted. Slowly, the magic curse or pheromones that had driven him to this frenzied state began to wear off. He could feel his blazing, lustful red eyes returning to their normal color. He moved to stand up, ready to leave the scene, but felt a sudden resistance. The female ibex''s legs were still locked around him. "Hm?? What''s wrong?" His voice sounded concerned, which surprised him. He was not used to feeling such emotions. The girl began to cry, her tears streaming down her cheeks. She begged him not to leave her, her voice a mix of desperation and fear. "Please, don''t leave me," she sobbed. "Please stay." Lyerin, usually cold-hearted and indifferent to the feelings of others, found himself asking, "Why?" The question surprised him as much as it did her. Something inside him was shifting, and he wasn''t sure why. The girl continued to cry, clutching onto him as if her life depended on it. "I don''t want to be violated by others who might come after you, please, please¡­" she cried. Her words were filled with terror, and her plea resonated with him in a way he couldn''t understand. He looked around and noticed the three other girls in cages not far away. They were crying too, their faces a picture of fear and despair but somehow, when he looked at them, he felt nothing, but to this girl below him, he felt a strange feeling. Before Lyerin could even process what was happening, he heard a deep, booming voice of the Zur''Ibexs Clan call out again, "Zur''Ibexs!" And then several rumbling sounds would be heard. He turned to see several giant humanoid ibexes approaching, their eyes filled with rage and lust. Realization began to eat his brain. The girl had accepted him because she saw him as her only protection against these beasts, she wanted to use him. Since she gave him sexual favors, she believes that this goat girl could tell her what to do. Lyerin wasn''t one to be manipulated, but suddenly, his body stiffened, and the rage that had just subsided came roaring back. And then earlier, he remembered. "Is this the leveled up ownership!?" he wondered in panic. Scenarios flashed through his mind, each more horrifying than the last. In one, the girl he had just been with was brutally violated by the approaching ibexes, her screams echoing through the night. In another, she was tossed around like a rag doll, used and discarded without a second thought. A third showed her locked in a cage, treated as nothing more than breeding stock, her spirit broken. The final scenario was the worst: she was left alone, her body lifeless, her eyes empty, having endured unimaginable horrors. These visions fueled his rage, making his body tremble controllably. Lyerin roared, a primal sound that echoed through the night. GURRAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!! Inside his head, a voice screamed, "She is just for me! I own her, and I will absolutely destroy these fuckers, whoever they are, I won''t let anyone touch my property!!!" The approaching ibexes paused for a moment, startled by the ferocity of his roar. It was as if the magic inside them was blasted upon that massive roar. Lyerin''s rage gave him strength, and he pulled free from the girl, standing tall and defiant. His eyes blazed red once more, but this time, it was a controlled fury. He charged at the first ibex, his movements although heavy were swift and became even more deadly. His claws raked across its chest, drawing a spray of blood. The ibex roared in pain, but Lyerin was relentless. He drove his claws deeper, tearing through muscle and bone until the beast fell to the ground, lifeless. The other ibexes hesitated, their confidence shaken. Lyerin turned to them, his eyes promising death. "She is mine," he growled, his voice low and menacing. "And I will kill anyone who tries to take her. Anyone who tries to touch her!!" The ibexes exchanged uncertain glances, but their leader stepped forward, determined to challenge Lyerin. The two clashed, their bodies colliding with a force that shook the ground. Lyerin fought with a ferocity born of desperation and rage. He had never felt this way before, but he knew he couldn''t let the girl be harmed. As the battle raged on, Lyerin''s body moved with no grace but with ultimate violence, his attacks precise and deadly. He took down the leader with a swift strike to the throat, blood spraying from the wound. The remaining ibexes faltered, their resolve crumbling even with their drugs in their eyes were not enough. Lyerin turned to them, his eyes blazing. "Leave now," he commanded, "or face the same fate." The ibexes hesitated for a moment longer before retreating, their confidence shattered. Lyerin watched them go, his breath coming in heavy gasps. He turned back to the girl, who was still on the ground, her eyes wide with shock and relief. He knelt beside her, his rage subsiding as he saw the gratitude in her eyes. "You''re safe now," he said softly, surprising himself with the tenderness in his voice. The girl was so surprised, but she felt safe and unconsciously threw her arms around him, sobbing into his chest. "Thank you," she whispered, her voice trembling. "Thank you." This is the person that she gave her first, and she won''t let this one go now that she felt a safe haven. Lyerin held her, his mind swirling with confusion. He had never felt such protectiveness before, such a fierce need to keep someone safe. As he looked at the other girls in the cages, he wanted to see something if he had to protect them all too like this girl. "Stay close to me," he told the girl. "I won''t let you get harmed." As Lyerin approached the cage holding the other girls, he observed them carefully. The girl who had been clinging to him was still latched onto his side, her face buried in his fur. He glanced at the girls in the cage, noting their fearful expressions and tattered appearances. Despite their condition, a cold realization settled over his conclusion. "I don''t care about the rest of these girls," he mumbled to himself. His priority was the one who clung to him, her fear palpable and her dependence on him felt absolute. Suddenly, the clan called out once again, "Zur''Ibexs!" Lyerin''s ears pricked up at the sound, and he heard another series of rumbling noises. Without warning, his body moved on its own again, driven by the same force that had overtaken him earlier. "Get down," he ordered the goat girl clinging to him. She somehow listened, sliding off him and hiding behind a stone cage with another girl inside. Lyerin turned to face the incoming group of ibexes, his eyes narrowing as he assessed the threat. This time, the ibexes were even more terrifying. Their eyes glowed with an unnatural light, and their bodies seemed larger and more muscular. They ran with an almost mechanical precision, their hooves pounding the ground in a synchronized rhythm that sent vibrations through the earth. Lyerin felt his rage intensify. His muscles bulged, and his veins throbbed with a fury that seemed to fuel his very being. His face contorted into a mask of utter violence, his eyes blazing with a murderous intent. The more ibexes he saw, the clearer the image in his mind: they were trying to take his prize possession. With a thunderous roar, he smashed his feet into the ground, causing it to crumble and shake several meters around him. The earth trembled under the force of his anger, creating a terrifying rumble that echoed through the canyon. Without waiting another moment, Lyerin charged forward, his massive form barreling towards the ibexes with unstoppable force. He was extremely confident. Standing four times their size due to the level difference, he knew these wild ibexes were only below level five wildlings. In human terms, they were comparable to rank five first cycle Mana users. Lyerin, on the other hand, was a rank twelve peak Mana user in human form. In his transformed state, he was even stronger, akin to a rank six second cycle Mana user. To him, these ibexes were merely numbers, insignificant obstacles to be obliterated. He crashed into the first wave of ibexes without hesitation. His claws slashed through fur and flesh, his powerful jaws clamping down on anything that came near. Blood sprayed in all directions as he tore through the horde with a savagery that was both mesmerizing and horrifying. The ibexes fought back, their horns slashing and their hooves striking out. But they were no match for Lyerin''s sheer power and rage. He moved with a speed and ferocity that left them reeling, unable to mount a coordinated defense. His mind was a blur of violence and bloodlust. Every strike was fueled by the image of the ibexes trying to take what was his. He could see their twisted faces, hear their snarls, and feel their claws scraping against his skin. It only made him fight harder, his movements becoming more brutal and efficient with each passing second. Lyerin''s body became a blur of motion, a whirlwind of claws and teeth. He ripped through the ranks of ibexes with ease, his rage driving him to new heights of brutality. The ground beneath him was stained red with the blood of his enemies, and the air was thick with the scent of death. Despite their numbers, the ibexes began to falter. Their confidence shattered in the face of Lyerin''s relentless all violent assault. They tried to regroup, to mount a defense, but it was futile. Lyerin was unstoppable, his rage felt like it''s making him impervious to their attacks. He roared again, a sound that echoed through the canyon and sent chills down the spines of those who heard it. "GURRRAAAAAAAAAA!!!" The ibexes hesitated, their resolve wavering. Lyerin took advantage of their uncertainty, launching himself at them with renewed ferocity. His claws tore through flesh, his jaws snapped bones, and his massive form crushed anything in his path. The ibexes fell before him, one after another, their bodies piling up in a gruesome testament to his power. Lyerin''s rage showed no signs of abating. Every fallen ibex seemed to fuel his anger, making him even more determined to protect what was his. He fought with a single-minded intensity, his focus solely on destroying the threat before him. As the last of the ibexes fell, Lyerin stood amidst the carnage, his breath coming in heavy gasps. Blood dripped from his claws and muzzle, and his body was covered in wounds. But he felt no pain, only the satisfaction of having protected what was his. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He turned back to the goat girl, who was watching him with wide, awe-filled eyes. He approached her slowly, his rage subsiding as he saw the gratitude and relief in her gaze. "You''re safe now," he said softly, surprising himself with the tenderness in his voice. Chapter 33 - 33: Abnormal ZurIbex Wilding Above them, perched on a rocky ledge, members of the Zur''Ibex clan watched Lyerin and Corora below with growing panic. The scene unfolding before them was not what they had planned. Instead of recruiting wild ibexes to strengthen their clan and the entire Devil Horned Tribe, they were witnessing a massacre. The wild peak creature, Lyerin, had decimated the potential recruits, all for a human female goat. The clan members began to murmur amongst themselves, their voices filled with confusion and frustration. "What happened down there?" one of the male Zur''Ibex whispered urgently. "It doesn''t make any sense," another replied, shaking his head. "Why would a wild peak creature be so protective over a human female goat?" "She must have done something," a third interjected. "There''s no other explanation. Maybe she cast some kind of spell or enchantment on him." They all nodded in agreement, the thought spreading among them like wildfire. The idea that the human goat had bewitched the wild creature seemed the only plausible explanation. "Should we kill her?" one asked, his voice tinged with fear. "Or take her?" another suggested, equally uncertain. "But the magic of our shaman is still below," a senior clan member reminded them. "If we go down, we might get affected too. We can''t risk it." The conversation continued, each member voicing their thoughts and concerns. "Our goal was to use these human girls, turned into female goats by our curses, as breeding creatures," one of the leaders explained. "After being entered by a lot of wild ibexes, we would take the children and kill the human girls. That''s their only use." "But now, with that wild ibex being so overprotective and killing all our potential recruits, we don''t know what to do," another added, frustration evident in his tone. "This is a terrifying and powerful prospect," a young member noted. "If we kill the wild one too, it could cause even more problems." As they debated, their voices growing more urgent, a group of female Zur''Ibexes appeared. They were a striking sight, with the upper halves of their bodies resembling human girls from their faces down to their shoulders, and the rest of their forms taking on the muscular, powerful appearance of ibexes. Some had shimmering white fur, while others had jet-black coats, but all were undeniably gorgeous and imposing. "What is happening here?" one of the female Zur''Ibexes asked, her voice both commanding and curious. The male Zur''Ibexes quickly explained the situation, detailing the wild creature''s unexpected behavior and the protective nature it exhibited towards the human female goat. They spoke of their goals, the use of human girls turned into female goats for breeding, and the complications now arising from Lyerin''s actions. The female Zur''Ibexes listened intently, their eyes narrowing in thought. They exchanged glances, silently communicating their thoughts before one of them spoke up. "This wild ibex could be a powerful ally if we manage to control it," she mused. "But if it continues to be a problem, it must be dealt with. We can''t let it jeopardize our plans." "But how do we control it?" another asked. "It''s already proven to be unpredictable and dangerous." The first female Zur''Ibex smiled, a sly expression crossing her face. "I have an idea. Let me go down and check on the situation. Perhaps I can find a way to handle this." Without waiting for a response, she began her descent. The male Zur''Ibexes watched in awe and apprehension as she made her way down to where Lyerin and Corora were. Meanwhile, Lyerin, who had been focused on comforting Corora, asked softly, "What is your name?" The female goat looked up at him, her eyes still red from crying. "Corora," she whispered. Lyerin nodded, a surprising tenderness in his gaze. "Corora," he repeated, committing the name to memory. But then, his instincts flared, sensing a presence nearby. He turned his head sharply, eyes narrowing as he tried to pinpoint the source of the disturbance. Almost immediately, his rage began to build again, a low growl rumbling in his chest. But before he could react, the presence vanished, and when he looked back down, Corora was no longer in his arms. A cold dread filled him. "Who dares to take my possession?" he roared, his voice echoing through the canyon. He scanned the surroundings, his rage mounting with every passing second. Whoever had taken Corora would pay dearly. His protective instincts were in overdrive, and he would stop at nothing to get her back. Lyerin''s monstrous form tensed, his muscles coiling as his eyes widened in rage. He spun around to face the snatcher of his possession. Before him stood a striking figure¡ªan Ibex female with a human upper body. Her face was sharp and angular, with high cheekbones and eyes that gleamed with a predatory intelligence. Her skin was pale, almost translucent under the moonlight, and her long, silvery hair flowed down her back. Her lower half, that of a powerful ibex, was covered in a sleek coat of white fur, and her hooves struck the ground with a menacing thud. "Hmmm... I can''t see any abnormality. She is not even a Mana Shaman yet. I can''t even feel Mana from her, so it''s impossible that it was her who made him this way," she mused aloud, her voice carrying a mix of curiosity and disdain. Lyerin, undeterred by her analysis, lunged at her with a roar, his claws extended and eyes burning with fury. But before he could reach her, she vanished, leaving only a whisper of air in her wake. A sharp pain blossomed on his cheek, and he felt a trickle of warm liquid¡ªhis own blood to it. "GURRAAAAAAA!!!" he bellowed, the sound reverberating through the canyon. "Give her back to me!!!" In response, the snatcher reappeared, a mocking smile playing on her lips. With a casual flick of her wrist, she tossed Corora back into his arms. The moment he felt Corora''s weight against him, his body softened, his monstrous rage ebbing away into a protective embrace. The snatcher dipped a finger into the blood on Lyerin''s cheek, bringing it to her lips. She tasted it, her eyes widening in surprise. "He is so young, only around fifteen years of age," she murmured. To the Ibexes, the age of Wilding was crucial. For an animal Ibex to become a Wilding Ibex capable of manipulating Mana, it needed to live at least seven years, and reaching the first cycle in rank seven could take up to thirty years. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The fact that Lyerin was so young yet so powerful was astonishing. Her revelation sent a ripple of excitement through the other females watching from above. "For real!?" one of them exclaimed. "We want to see!" another cried. "Let us check too!" a third demanded. Several female Ibexes began descending from their perches, their movements graceful and swift. Each one was as stunning as the first, with variations in fur color and features that only added to their otherworldly beauty. Lyerin, on high alert, tightened his hold on Corora, ready to defend her against this new onslaught. The female Ibexes encircled him, their eyes gleaming with interest. They spoke among themselves in hushed tones, their conversation filled with curiosity and intrigue. "Look at his muscles," one remarked, her gaze tracing the lines of Lyerin''s powerful frame. "And his eyes," another added. "Such intensity. It''s as if he''s more than just a Wilding." "He''s a prodigy," a third concluded. "To reach this level at such a young age... incredible." Lyerin watched them warily, his senses on edge. He could feel Corora trembling slightly in his arms, her fear mingling with his own protective instincts. The snatcher who had initially confronted him stepped forward, her expression thoughtful. "This changes everything," she said to her companions. "If he truly is this powerful, we need to reconsider our approach." "What do you mean?" one of the others asked. "We need to find a way to harness his power, not just for our clan but for the entire Devil Horned Tribe," she replied. "Imagine what we could achieve with him on our side." "But how do we do that?" another queried. "He seems more interested in protecting the human girl than in joining us." "We''ll have to be careful," the snatcher said. "Approach him slowly, gain his trust. If we can show him that we''re not a threat, he might be willing to cooperate." The conversation continued, each female Ibex adding their thoughts and strategies to the mix. They discussed ways to integrate Lyerin into their clan, the potential benefits and risks, and the importance of his unique abilities. Their voices rose and fell in a harmonious dialogue, filled with both excitement and caution. As they spoke, Lyerin''s mind raced. He could sense their intentions, their desire to use him for their own gain. But his priority was clear¡ªprotect Corora at all costs. He glanced down at her, her eyes wide with a mix of fear and hope. He had to stay strong, for both their sakes. The female Ibexes continued to study him, their gazes like those of scientists observing a rare specimen. They marveled at his youth, his strength, and the sheer potential that radiated from him. To them, he was a rare find, a creature of immense value. Especially, right now, with the Snow Leopard Tribe and Hundred Bison Tribe hunting them. Suddenly, the leading female would flick her finger, suddenly, Lyerin felt a sting on his forehead and his vision turned black. Chapter 34 - 34: Strange familiar feeling Lyerin opened his eyes slowly, the pain in his forehead still fresh. He blinked a few times, adjusting to the dim light filtering through the leaves of the greenhouse filled with vegetables. He took in the lush greenery around him, the scent of earth and growing plants mixing in the air. As he tried to push himself up, a sudden, sharp tugging sensation pulled at his mind, causing his eyes to narrow in that direction. "What is this?" he muttered, trying to pinpoint the source of the sensation. His past life as a slave had honed his senses to a razor-sharp edge. When given a possession by their master, slaves like him were bound to find it or know its location. Failure to do so often resulted in death at the hands of their master. This necessity had sharpened his abilities to the point where he could sense a possession even if it was two cities away. "Just like old times," Lyerin grumbled, feeling the familiar weight of responsibility back in a ruined magical world. "But why now?" Lyerin''s face turned grim. "The zombies have probably become full-fledged black ink cannibals by now. I''m sure my intimidation wouldn''t work anymore, like when they were newly awakened from the nightmare dream, but I feel like I need to check whatever that feeling was." Then he remembered the girl Corora back in the ruined magical world. "If it was here, I hope I would be too late, so the leveled-up sense of ownership towards her would completely disappear," he mumbled. He had an idea why it reached level thirty-six - it was because the shaman who cast the spell on him was probably of that rank. It was a unique way to understand the weakness of his level-up cheat. Soon, his eyes would be laser-like focused, the direction of the tug led to a city. He knew this city all too well¡ªit was the first city that would become uninhabitable within a week. Lyerin let out a frustrated sigh, calculating the distance. Several possible routes flashed in his mind, each fraught with peril. "The forest," he thought, "is crawling with Black Ink Cannibals. They''d catch my scent long before I got close. Not an option." "The mountain pass," he considered next, "is treacherous. Black Ink Cannibals and landslides everywhere, a death trap." "The desert," he mused, "scorching heat, no water, and roaming cannibal bands. Each route would take weeks. I don''t have that kind of time." Each route was fraught with dangers from the Black Ink Cannibals that made them nearly impassable. Lyerin''s mind raced, weighing his options and the urgency of his task. He couldn''t afford to waste time. "There has to be another way," he muttered, pacing. Suddenly, an idea struck him. He reached into his pocket and pulled out a coin. It was a special coin, one that could be used to locate the nearest C Sector. These sectors were military zones that were equipped with transport facilities, making travel much faster. "Maybe this can save me some time," he said, focusing on the coin. He calculated the distance to the nearest C Sector. His mind worked quickly, piecing together the fastest route. The nearest C Sector was approximately three hours away, far quicker than the other routes he had considered. "Three hours. I can do that," Lyerin said, determination in his voice. With a plan in mind, Lyerin set off. He exited the greenhouse and started searching for a bike. As he walked through the abandoned streets, his senses were on high alert. He had to be careful; danger lurked around every corner. "Focus, Lyerin. You can do this," he told himself. It wasn''t long before he found an old, but functional, bike leaning against a wall. He hopped on, grateful for the speed it would provide. Pedaling hard, he made his way towards the C Sector. The journey was not without its hazards. About half an hour into his ride, he sensed movement ahead. Slowing down, he spotted a group of Black Ink Cannibals lurking in the shadows, ready to pounce. His honed senses allowed him to take a detour through a narrow alley, avoiding them completely. "That was close," he whispered, pushing forward. An hour later, he encountered another danger. A pack of Black Ink Cannibals was roaming the streets, their blackened, ghastly forms grotesque and dangerous. Lyerin quickly changed course, riding through a series of back alleys to evade the creatures. "Not today," he muttered, feeling the adrenaline surge. Near the end of his journey, he felt a third danger¡ªthis time, it was a group of Black Ink Cannibals. They were patrolling the main road, searching for anyone foolish enough to travel alone. Lyerin carefully maneuvered his way through a series of side streets, avoiding them by mere seconds. "Almost there," he panted, the C Sector gates finally coming into view. After three intense hours of riding and avoiding dangers, Lyerin finally saw the gates of C Sector 9, a military sector. He breathed a sigh of relief, knowing that he had made it. "Damn, that was tough," he said, dismounting the bike and looking around to ensure there were no threats nearby. The scene ended with Lyerin standing at the gates of C Sector 9, his mind already racing with the next steps he needed to take. He knew the challenges were far from over, but at least he had made it this far. The journey had been perilous, but his determination and honed senses had seen him through. "Alright," he said to himself, taking a deep breath. "Time to talk to them." Lyerin''s eyes scanned the horizon from his rooftop perch. His gaze fixed on a helicopter stationed atop a nearby building, and he allowed himself a small, satisfied smile. His instincts had been correct. In his last life, as a slave within the small military base, he had overheard soldiers discussing the emergency helicopter stationed there for quick evacuations. "This is exactly what I needed," he muttered to himself, his determination hardening. With swift, silent movements, Lyerin made his way towards the building. As he approached the entrance to C Sector 9, several military personnel stepped forward, blocking his path. Their expressions were stern, and their weapons were raised, ready to fire if needed. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Halt! State your business," one of the soldiers barked. Lyerin stood tall, his eyes steady. "I am Lyerin Borgias. I need access to the helicopter on the roof." The soldiers exchanged skeptical glances. "Proof?" another soldier demanded. Lyerin reached into his pocket and produced a token, a small, intricately carved piece of metal with the Borgias family crest. He held it up for them to see. The soldier who had demanded proof stepped forward, taking the token from Lyerin''s hand and examining it closely. He shook his head. "I don''t recognize this," he said, his voice laced with suspicion. Lyerin''s eyes narrowed. He knew the man was lying. The C Sector was under the jurisdiction of the Borgias family, and the token was a legitimate identification piece. His patience wearing thin, he watched as the soldier radioed his superior. "This is Alpha 3. We have an individual claiming to be Lyerin Borgias. He has a token, but it looks suspicious," the soldier reported. There was a brief crackle of static before a voice responded, "We have no record of any Lyerin Borgias. Deny him access." Lyerin''s composure didn''t waver. He had anticipated this reaction. With the speed and strength of a peak Apprentice Eldren Warrior, he knew they didn''t stand a chance against him. These men were only human, after all. Without a word, he sprang into action. In a blur of movement, he broke the necks of the soldiers, their modern weapons useless against his lightning-fast reflexes. Weyooo!! Weyooo!! Alarms blared as the remaining soldiers surrounded him, weapons drawn. Lyerin''s legs transformed, muscles bulging and bones shifting into the powerful limbs of a goat. Swoosh!! With a mighty kick, he shattered the gate, sending metal fragments flying. The commotion attracted the attention of nearby Black Ink Cannibals, who began to swarm towards the sector. "Graaa!!" "Ugugugarrrh!" "Grawwaa!!" Lyerin didn''t waste a second. He scaled the building using his transformed feet, his powerful legs propelling him upward in massive leaps. Gunfire erupted from the soldiers below, but he evaded the bullets with ease. As the cannibals breached the gate, the soldiers'' attention was divided, giving Lyerin the distraction he needed. Reaching the top floor, Lyerin vaulted over the edge and landed with a heavy thud. He straightened, ready to continue his ascent when he froze, his eyes widening in surprise. Standing before him was another figure, exuding the same powerful aura of an Apprentice Eldren Warrior. Soon, the two stood face to face, their breaths heavy from exertion, but neither made a move to attack. Chapter 35 - 35: Finding Corora Lyerin''s eyes narrowed as he sized up the man standing before him. There was no time to waste. The unknown urgency he felt of the situation was demanding him to take swift and decisive action. With a fluid desire for violence, he let the transformation wash over him. His body contorted, muscles bulging, skin rippling as fur sprouted. Horns elongated from his skull, curving menacingly as he completed his shift into the Zur''Ibex Wilding form. "RAWR!" His roar echoed through the area, a blend of primal fury and supernatural power. In a split second, he launched himself at the man. The man widened his eyes, "What the-" but he was too slow, and Lyerin could see the unknown man''s minimal four state Eldren Apprentice level, and would only snort. The sheer speed and force of his movement were a blur, an explosion of motion. His hand, now a clawed appendage, slashed through the air with a whistling swish, connecting with the man''s throat. Graa! Blood sprayed out in a crimson arc as the man''s eyes widened in shock, and then dulled as life left him. Immediately, his body crumpled to the ground, lifeless. Without hesitation, Lyerin kicked the corpse towards the edge of the platform. Kaswosh! The body tumbled down, disappearing into the sea of raging Black Inked Cannibals below. Their guttural growls and frenzied movements grew louder as they tore into the fresh meat, like a cacophony of savagery and hunger. Turning his attention to the helicopter, Lyerin''s keen eyes scanned its condition. It looked intact, but there was no key in sight. "No problem," he muttered, rolling up his sleeves and assessing the control panel. Years of experience kicked in as he expertly removed the casing, exposing the wires beneath. "Just need to bypass the ignition..." His fingers worked quickly, stripping wires and making precise connections. Crackle! Spark! He connected the final wires, and the helicopter''s engine roared to life. Lyerin allowed himself a brief smile of satisfaction before hopping into the cockpit. As he lifted off, the landscape below shrank rapidly. The city sprawled out beneath him, a patchwork of destruction and chaos. Buildings stood like broken teeth against the skyline, some completely collapsed, others still burning. Streets were rivers of debris, punctuated by the swarming figures of the Black Inked Cannibals. Higher and higher he climbed, the helicopter thrumming steadily as it cut through the air. From this vantage point, the true scale of the devastation was evident. Smoke plumes rose in twisted columns, and the occasional explosion dotted the horizon. The long sound of sirens everywhere was haunting. The apocalypse had turned his world into a nightmarish tableau of ruin. Despite the clarity of the scene below, unease gnawed at his inside. An almost ache that settled in his chest. He clenched his teeth, trying to focus on his goals. Revenge. The Borgias family. The races outside Earth of this Eldritch Universe. They were the enemies. They were the ones who needed to pay. But his thoughts kept circling back to her. Corora. The girl who had somehow become a focal point of his inner turmoil. "She''s going to ruin everything," he mumbled, eyes fixed on the horizon. "I can''t afford distractions. I need to find a way to break this curse, this sense of ownership." His mind raced, searching for solutions. "Maybe... maybe I could level up my resistance to her. Develop an immunity to this bond." He shook his head, frustrated. "No, that won''t work. It''s not just a bond. It''s something deeper, something... wrong." The unease tightened, making his chest feel like it was in a vise. He didn''t want to admit it, but the thought of severing the connection with her made him feel... sick. Just by thinking about it. Even though he knew it was a curse, he still couldn''t fight back against it! It was like a physical pain, an ache that settled in his bones. "Damn it," he growled. "I don''t want to let her go." He tried to focus on practicalities, mumbling to himself. "Okay, if I can''t break the bond, maybe I can find a way to... counteract it. Level up something else to offset it. But how?" The more he thought about it, the more confused and angry he became. The idea of losing Corora, of being free from this compulsion, should have been a relief. However, that thought instead, felt like a massive loss he couldn''t explain, a wound that he couldn''t bear to inflict on himself. "What''s happening to me?" he whispered, shaking his head. "This isn''t me. I''m stronger than this¡­ my mind is stronger than this!" But the reality was undeniable. He didn''t want to lose her. Even thinking about it made him feel hollow. And that realization was terrifying. "She''s mine," he thought fiercely, gripping the controls tighter. "And I''m not letting her go. Ever." Soon, his eyes reddened. "If I can''t get rid of her, I will just stomp on everything with her by my side. I will just strengthen the tribe, and then, I can do anything after that!" As the helicopter approached Sector 101, the first city to fall in his past life, Lyerin''s resolve hardened. The city that was said to be the beginning of the true danger of apocalypse, the birth of the monster-infested wasteland that the world had become. Up in the sky, Lyerin piloted the helicopter with a steady hand, his mind a whirl of thoughts and emotions. Suddenly, a familiar, unsettling sensation gripped his heart. He knew exactly what it was and where it came from. His bond with Corora, seemed inexplicable and overpowering, tugged at him, guiding his gaze toward a distant point below. As he maneuvered the helicopter in that direction, the sight that met his eyes left him speechless. It was a train station, swarming with Black Ink Cannibals. The platform and surrounding tracks were a writhing mass of dark, rotting bodies, their inhuman growls and shrieks echoing upwards. Train stations, Lyerin thought grimly, were some of the most dangerous places during this apocalypse. The high density of people trapped in confined spaces made them prime breeding grounds for the Black Ink Cannibals. "Did that girl really hope to survive this place?" he mumbled to himself, frustration and concern warring within him. "Maybe she thought she could travel and leave this place?" The more he thought of Corora''s careless decision making, the more desperate he felt to reach her. Immediately, Lyerin came up with a plan. The helicopter''s engine noise was already drawing the attention of the Black Ink Cannibals. They turned their grotesque, ink-streaked faces upwards, their eyes, if they could still be called that, locked onto the source of the sound. He had to create a distraction. Flying higher, he quickly formulated a strategy. He would send the helicopter forward at full speed, jump out, and let it crash into a building, drawing the Cannibals away from the station. Taking a deep breath, he set the controls and leaped into the open sky. Bang! The helicopter crashed into a random building with a thunderous explosion. The blast sent a massive shockwave through the area, flames licking the sky as debris rained down. The explosion worked as intended, drawing the attention of the Black Ink Cannibals. Three of the nearest Cannibals, once humans but now twisted, nightmarish creatures, turned towards the explosion. Their heads jerked unnaturally as they locked onto the source of the noise. One had a gaping wound where its mouth should be, another''s limbs were twisted at impossible angles, and the third dragged a shattered leg, yet all three moved with unnerving speed towards the flames. As the explosion echoed through the station, more Cannibals emerged from the shadows. Some crawled out from beneath the train cars, while others poured out from the station''s darkened corridors. They moved like a swarm, driven by a singular hunger, their collective growls rising in a horrifying symphony. Lyerin felt like he was suspended in eternity, waiting for the last of the Cannibals to leave the area. He watched with a mix of impatience and anxiety, every second feeling like an hour. Finally, the last of the creatures disappeared towards the explosion site. Taking his chance, Lyerin landed quietly on the roof of the station. Moving with swift careful movement, he made his way to the bathroom. With a powerful kick, he smashed open the men''s bathroom door. Kabang! The force of his entry reverberated through the tiled walls. He was momentarily impressed by Corora''s choice of hiding place. The men''s bathroom, with its locked cubicles, offered more security than the exposed stalls of the women''s restroom. But his admiration was cut short by the sight of four Black Ink Cannibals inside. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Without a moment''s hesitation, Lyerin coated his hands with Eldren Mana, soon, an energy emerged from his hands that turned into a claw with an energy that seemed to crackle around his fingers. He moved with calculated violence, smashing the Cannibals'' heads with brutal force. Crack! Thud! One by one, they fell with their heads exploding into the bathroom wall like a black splattered paint, with their bodies even twitching in the throes of death. Breathing heavily, Lyerin began opening the cubicles, checking each one methodically. The first three were empty, but as he approached the last one, a strange sense of eagerness filled him. He swung the door open and froze. Inside, huddled together and trembling with fear, were two teenage girls. Their wide, terrified eyes met his, and for a moment, the chaos of the world outside seemed to pause. Lyerin stood there, staring at the two girls. Chapter 36 - 36: Real World Meeting Lyerin''s mind raced as he saw one of the girls transform before his eyes. The familiar sight of the Zur''Ibex Wilding form took shape, and he felt his eyes widen in shock. "Corora¡­" he thought, recognition dawning on his head at the sight of her full transformation. "Could it be that she is¡­ in the Tribe?" Before he could fully process this revelation, Corora snarled at him, her eyes burning with suspicion and confusion. "Who are you?" she demanded, her voice a guttural growl that echoed in the small space of the bathroom. Lyerin chose not to reveal his identity as Lyerin from the ruined magical world. Instead, he remained silent, watching her closely to gather more information. Suddenly, Corora''s sister whimpered in fear, and the sound seemed to push Corora over the edge. "Sister¡­" her sister mumbled. Because of that, Corora lunged at him with feral aggression. Lyerin evaded her attack with seemingly swift unbothered precision, like his body moved on pure ancestral instinct. He immediately grabbed hold of her, using his strength to immobilize her. He locked her arms behind her back, his grip firm but careful not to hurt her. Her legs kicked out, but he quickly wrapped his own legs around hers, pinning her securely. He turned her back towards him, ensuring she couldn''t use her claws or teeth against him. Corora struggled in his grasp, her movements fierce and desperate. She had been told she would become stronger since joining the Tribe, promised power beyond her wildest dreams. Yet here she was, feeling helpless against a human. A surge of frustration and confusion coursed through her transformed limbs but she still couldn''t move freely and was locked. "How is this possible?" she thought, gritting her teeth. But amid the struggle, she felt a strange sense of familiarity and comfort. It was a sensation she couldn''t quite place. "No, sister!" the other girl said and hurriedly came to her sister, but Lyerin only pushed her aside, though she controlled the push to avoid hurting her, though it was enough to make her stumble a little. Seeing her sister''s current state, Corora''s resolve hardened, and she squirmed even more vigorously in Lyerin''s hold. But Lyerin''s grip remained unyielding as he stared at her eyes. He was so surprised by the depth of his emotions. He felt an overwhelming sense of protectiveness and ownership towards her, yet it was clear this feeling wasn''t benefiting him in the slightest. Why was he risking so much to save her if not for these emotions? The thought gnawed at him, he wanted to own her, to him, only to him! He wanted her to at least feel something for him like he was feeling now! He felt betrayed! Soon, his eyes burned with obsession. "Once I''m back in the Tribe," he vowed silently, "if I can''t level up something to make her importance to me disappear, I will make her mine in every way possible. Sensitivity, affection, love, obsession ¨C I will ensure she clings to me¡­! Yes! I will level those up to make sure that I am not the only one at disadvantage!" He mumbled the words, swearing on his heart to make this a reality. As if sensing his thoughts, Corora managed to free herself from his grip with a sudden burst of strength. She attacked again, but Lyerin effortlessly evaded her, moving with a speed that left her stunned. Leaning in close, he whispered in her ear, "You don''t remember me?" ¡­ Corora''s point of view provided a stark contrast to the chaos and violence that had just unfolded. Since her encounter with the unknown gigantic Zur''Ibex Wilding, she felt a renewed sense of hope. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The way he had refrained from forcing himself upon her, offering her a sense of safety, had sparked something within her. She had made a bet with herself ¨C if she gave in, gave herself to him, if she poured out all her worries and pain, maybe he would be touched by her pleas. It was a desperate attempt to survive, to avoid being violated by other wild creatures, and maybe to stay with her sister in the real world. This was her last hope. Corora knew the risk she was taking. She was betting her life on this decision, hoping that by giving herself to him, he would help her. She was acutely aware that just because she gave herself to him, it didn''t mean she controlled him. But still, she wanted to try. Judging by his initial request not to force himself on her, she believed that maybe, just maybe, this man would take pity on her. What followed surprised her even more. The monstrous man inside the Zur''Ibex Wilding form became protective of her. She witnessed him kill a bunch of other Zur''Ibex Wildings, showcasing his incredible strength and wild nature. Corora was shocked and touched by his actions. Not only did he protect her, but because of him, she was accepted into the tribe. Unlike other females, who were used as breeding material and then taken away to be violated by countless Zur''Ibex Wildings, her fate was different. She was taken into the tribe and asked what she wanted in return for taking an oath to become a member. Her answer was simple: power. Power in the real world. Corora revealed to the shaman that she came from another world, not from the ruined magical world they were in. This revelation might explain why the abnormal Zur''Ibex Wilding was so attached and obsessed with her. Corora laid everything out for them: the apocalypse, how she and her sister were the only ones alive, her hunger in the real world, and her fear for her sister. In response, they gave her a transformation scroll. Unlike the fake scrolls humans from the ruined magical world had provided, the tribe said that this one was real. The shaman sensed that it might help her, but they are not sure. Back in the real world, Corora was ecstatic to discover that she could indeed transform. But her joy was short-lived. Just as she was coming to terms with her new abilities, a person blasted three flesh-eating creatures outside with an unfamiliar power. Panic set in as she and her sister watched in horror. Corora watched a lot of apocalyptic films and read a lot of apocalyptic literature. She knew that in a desperate situation, some men would not be able to control themselves and would force themselves on women, especially in an apocalyptic scenario like the one she was facing. So without hesitation, she attacked! She attacked and attacked! But to no avail, even when she was in her transformed state, she was still helpless. The panic only disappeared when the man asked, "You don''t remember me?" Chapter 37 - 37: Finding a safe place Corora was shocked. "You are?" feeling an incredible sense of familiarity. Lyerin nodded. "You can call me Lyerin.'''' Hearing this, Corora was shocked and remembered the name of the Zur''Ibex Wilding she had been with back in the ruined magical world. Lyerin doesn''t care what she is thinking, he beckons to Corora. "Climb onto me. Those creatures are coming any moment now," he ordered. Corora, though stunned, knew she had to act quickly. She nodded and moved towards Lyerin. He glanced at her sister. "Is she your sister?" Corora nodded again, and then she turned to her sister. "Cornelia, come on." Cornelia hesitated, fear evident in her eyes. Lyerin sensed her apprehension and tried to reassure her. "I only pushed her a little earlier, but I know it won''t hurt her as I can feel that she is important to you," he said, looking away as if the words were difficult for him to say. Seeing her sister''s nod, Corora climbed onto Lyerin. He held her firmly but gently, ensuring she was secure. Cornelia still hesitated, and with no time to lose, Lyerin stepped forward and grabbed her. "We don''t have time for this bullshit; those flesh-eating zombies are coming." He lifted Cornelia effortlessly, carrying both girls as if they were weightless. Fortunately, they didn''t resist. Lyerin transformed his feet, his body shifting into his Zur''Ibex Wilding form, and began to climb the nearest building with remarkable speed and agility. Once he reached a safe height, he looked down, assessing their situation. "We need to leave this city," he said, his voice firm. In his past life, Lyerin remembered that these flesh-eating creatures would evolve fast, they all or each of them would have had the terrifying ability to run fast, climb fast, and swarm together like a colony of ants at the slightest sound or movement. Even with his Zur''Ibex Wilding form and full abilities, he knew he wouldn''t last long if millions of these creatures started pursuing him with Corora and her sister Cornelia in his arms. He continued to climb, still carrying the two, until he reached the tallest building he could find. From this vantage point, he could see the black ink cannibals swarming below a busy street, their grotesque forms moving with chilling coordination like a black colony of insects. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lyerin closed his eyes, deep in thought. He needed to find a safe place to hide, but he was in the center of the city, surrounded by danger on all sides. Normally, he would look for a secure location with defensible space, multiple escape routes, plenty of supplies, and a remote position. A secure location would mean strong barriers and few entrances, making it easier to fend off attackers. Defensible space would allow him to spot and fight off creatures from a distance. Multiple escape routes were crucial in case they were cornered. Supplies were necessary for survival, and a remote location would reduce the chance of encountering large groups of zombies. But none of that applied here. These creatures could scale walls like insects in their soon to be evolution, and their sheer numbers would overwhelm any defensible position. Lyerin''s mind raced through the options, he felt sick. He really needed to deal with his sense of ownership towards Corora or he might experience this again in the future. Thinking back, Lyerin felt his frustration grow. None of the typical strategies fit this situation. He needed something different, a hidden place where they wouldn''t be detected easily. A place they could stay until he figured out their next move. "Maybe we could try the sewers," he mumbled to himself. "But that''s a gamble. If they''re down there too, we''re trapped. Maybe an old building with a basement. Somewhere they wouldn''t think to look." He opened his eyes and scanned the skyline. The black ink cannibals were still swarming below, but none had started climbing yet. They had a few moments to decide. "Think, damn it," he muttered. "We need somewhere close, hidden, and safe. Somewhere with a way out if things go wrong." He closed his eyes again, visualizing the city layout. He remembered an old library nearby, one with a basement used for storage. It was sturdy, with thick walls and few windows. Not perfect, but it might work because none of the creatures in the past cared about the place. "There," he said, pointing. "The old animal sanctuary. It''s our best shot." Lyerin opened his eyes, determination hardening his facial features. He needed to move quickly before the creatures started their ascent in their next evolution. Soon, he made his way to the place he had in mind¡ªa secluded, private area once used to contain animals, fortified by tall walls. He had to jump in his Zur''Ibex Wilding form to clear the wall, with his powerful legs propelling him over with ease. Thud! As he landed on the other side, he noticed several changes. The area seemed freshly inhabited. Footprints in the dust, recently moved supplies, and a faint scent of smoke from a nearby fire indicated that someone had moved in not too long ago. He scanned the area, focusing to sharpen his eyes and his senses to be heightened. He saw a small clearing that looked safe enough for the moment. He gently set Corora and Cornelia down, making sure they were secure. "Stay here for a while and wait for me," Lyerin instructed, his voice firm but caring. "If anything comes, don''t hesitate to attack." Corora nodded, her grip tightening around her little sister. "Be careful," she whispered. Lyerin gave a curt nod and then moved silently, checking every corner of the area. He kept to the shadows, with his movements seemed to be fluid and stealthy. As he ventured further, he found an entrance to a basement. He descended cautiously, with his senses on high alert. Inside the basement, there were shelves stocked with food supplies¡ªenough to last for a month at least. As he moved further in, he heard voices. Two men in formal black suits were conversing. "That should be enough to last for a month," one of them said. "Now, let''s check on our toys." They walked to another room, and Lyerin followed silently, his eyes narrowing as he prepared for whatever he might find. Inside, several women were huddled together, their faces streaked with tears. When the men opened the door, the women gasped and cried even harder. "Shut up!" one of the men shouted. "This is the apocalypse! You don''t have a choice but to obey whatever we desire." The other man chimed in, "We''re your only chance at survival. Do as we say, and you might live through this." Lyerin would suddenly remember his past life and he felt a surge of rage build within him. That time, he was naive, he couldn''t stand the sight of these people taking advantage of the vulnerable, using the chaos of the apocalypse to exert their twisted control. However, now, he''s just calm and collected but still, his body was tense, and was ready to act anytime. The men continued to berate and threaten the women, their voices getting harsher and more cruel. "You should be grateful we found you," one sneered. "Without us, you''d be dead by now." The women''s sobs grew louder, but the men paid no mind, reveling in their power. They began to approach the women, and Lyerin knitted his brow. Does he have to act now? In an instant, he surged forward, his speed and strength amplified by his Zur''Ibex Wilding form. He grabbed the first man by the throat, his hand closing around it with a vice-like grip. The man''s eyes bulged in shock and terror, but he couldn''t utter a sound. With a swift desire for fast violence, Lyerin squeezed, and the man''s head popped like a watermelon, blood and brain matter splattering across the room. The second man barely had time to react before Lyerin''s hand was around his neck as well. He tried to scream, but the sound was cut off as Lyerin applied pressure. The result was the same¡ªanother gruesome pop, and the man was dead. Lyerin stood there for a moment, breathing heavily, his eyes glowing with a fierce light. He looked at the terrified women, their eyes wide with a mix of fear and hope. He knew he had to help them, but first, he needed to secure Corora and Cornelia. Without another word, he turned and made his way back to where he had left the sisters. His mind raced with plans and possibilities. They needed a safe place to stay, and he needed to gather more information about the people who had taken over this area. When he reached Corora and Cornelia, he found them where he had left them, huddled together. Corora looked up, relief flooding her eyes when she saw him. "Is it safe?" she asked, her voice trembling. Lyerin nodded. "For now. But we need to move quickly. There''s more to this place than I thought." He helped them to their feet, his mind already working on their next move. They needed to find a secure location, a place where they could rest and regroup. But first, they had to get out of this immediate danger zone. As they moved, Lyerin''s thoughts turned to the women he had left behind in the basement. Normally, he couldn''t leave them to fend for themselves, not after what they had been through, but with his experience in his past life where a lot would betray him, he just shook his head, those food supplies were enough. His priority was keeping Corora and Cornelia safe, after all, she is the only one who was important for him because of an accident to his leveling-up ability. Immediately, they made their way through the darkened corridors, Lyerin leading the way silently. He kept his senses sharp, ready for any threat that might arise. Chapter 38 - 38: Real world Tribe idea Suddenly, Lyerin paused mid-step. Corora and Cornelia, clinging to him, exchanged questioning looks. Corora''s eyes searched his face for answers, but Lyerin was lost in thought, his mind trying to put together the conflicting emotions and strategies he could use in this real world. ''Why am I trying to leave those women behind?'' he pondered. ''Leaving the city might be easy enough, but what then? The space eldritch creatures and intelligent beings outside are far more terrifying. Maybe... maybe I can use the other side to create a tribe in this realm. I can create an army. Isn''t that better? Isn''t that safer?'' Memories of his past flooded his mind. He remembered why he had always chosen to be alone, the betrayals he had faced, the scars that had never truly healed. He began to mumble, his thoughts spilling out in a low, almost inaudible murmur. "I''ve wanted to be alone ever since I became a slave," he began, his voice tinged with bitterness. "Betrayed by those I trusted, abandoned by those who promised to stand by me. Alone... it was the only way to survive, to keep from being hurt again. Every time I opened my heart, it was crushed. Every alliance formed was a prelude to betrayal. Being alone meant being safe. But now..." He glanced in the direction of the basement where the women were held. The image of their tear-streaked faces lingered in his mind. "If I take them to the tribe in the ruined magical world, level up their loyalty towards me, maybe I could create an army in this realm too. An army I never had in my past life. Soldiers bound by loyalty, driven by a common purpose, which is my purpose! It''s not just about survival anymore. It''s about power. It''s about control." Lyerin turned back abruptly, feeling like he had made his final decision. He moved casually towards the basement, Corora and Cornelia in tow. When he reached the basement, he addressed the women directly, his voice strong and commanding. "If you want to live, you must follow my orders from now on, but if you don''t believe me, you can leave," he declared, his tone leaving no room for doubt. "The undead flesh-eating creatures outside are fast, they have a good sense of smell, and they are relentless. If you make a sound, if you hesitate, they will find you. And they will kill you." The women stared at him, wide-eyed and terrified. Lyerin continued, "We will form a group, a unit. Where we will move together, but I needed all of you to follow my lead. I will protect you, but you must trust me and do exactly as I say. This world is dangerous now, but we can survive if we work together." One of the women, her voice trembling, asked, "But what if we can''t keep up? What if we slow you down?" Lyerin''s gaze softened slightly. "I won''t leave anyone behind. We move as one. Strength in numbers. Loyalty and trust will keep us alive." Another woman, her voice stronger, asked, "What''s the plan? How do we escape this city?" "First we will find a secure location," Lyerin replied. "A place where we can regroup, gather supplies, and plan our next move. This city is crawling with dangers, but there are safe havens if you know where to look. And I do." Corora, standing beside Lyerin, added, "He saved me and my sister. We trust him. You should too." Lyerin was surprised, he looked at Corora with surprise, who looked at him shyly, and then he nodded in agreement. "Sadly, we cannot escape or go back to our families. So I need all of you to be with me in order to survive. Do you have any questions?" S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The women exchanged glances, fear and hope mingling in their eyes. They don''t know why he needed them, but they felt like they needed to answer carefully. They saw how scary Lyerin was, killing the two traffickers earlier with ease. One by one, they nodded their heads. They had questions, of course, but none that could change their current reality. Survival was the priority, and Lyerin was their best chance. And he didn''t seem to want to harm them like the first two. Lyerin crouched down and gently placed Corora and Cornelia on the ground. He looked each of the women in the eyes, his expression serious. "Introduce yourselves," he said firmly. The seven women exchanged uncertain glances, hesitating before one of them spoke up. The first woman, a petite brunette with a determined look in her eyes, stepped forward. "My name is Maria," she began. "I come from a wealthy family. My parents are business moguls, and I wanted to become an idol to make a name for myself beyond their shadow. But I was naive and ended up here, trapped by those monsters." Next, a tall, athletic woman with short hair introduced herself. "I''m Elena. My family isn''t wealthy. We live in a middle-class neighborhood. I trained in martial arts and thought becoming an idol would bring me and my family a better life. Instead, I was deceived and sold into this nightmare." A slender woman with long, flowing hair stepped forward next. "My name is Sophia. I''m from a poor province. My family struggled to make ends meet. When the opportunity to become an idol came up, it seemed like a dream come true. But it turned into a nightmare when I was kidnapped and brought here." Lyerin listened intently, his eyes scanning each woman''s face as they spoke. He hated the Borgias Family the most and needed to ensure there were no connections to them among these women. If one of them were from the Borgias Family, he would execute her or them without hesitation, regardless of the others'' feelings. A young woman with glasses, looking fragile but resolute, spoke next. "I''m Lydia. My family is also middle-class. I loved singing and wanted to share my music with the world. But instead of finding a stage, I found myself in chains." Another woman, with fiery red hair and a fierce demeanor, stepped forward. "I''m Fiona. I come from a wealthy background, but my family disowned me when I chose to pursue a career as an idol. I thought I could prove them wrong, but I ended up here instead." A timid girl with soft features and a quiet voice was next. "My name is Emily. My family isn''t well-off. We live in a small village, and becoming an idol was my way of helping them. But it all went wrong when I was captured." Finally, the last woman, with a calm and composed expression, introduced herself. "I''m Natalie. My family is of modest means. I''ve always been passionate about dance and thought becoming an idol would let me shine. But I fell into the hands of traffickers instead." Lyerin heaved a sigh of relief. None of them were from the Borgias Family. His hands would not be tainted today. As the women finished their introductions, Lyerin nodded. "You have been through a lot," he said. "But now, you need to understand the reality of the world outside. The two traffickers showed you the cruelty that awaits outside, and I''m here to confirm that it''s all true." Corora, clinging to his side, nodded in agreement. "We barely survived outside," she added softly. "The world has become so dangerous now, I don''t know what to do." The women looked at each other, absorbing the gravity of the situation. Lyerin''s presence gave them a glimmer of hope, but they needed to see the truth for themselves. Lyerin continued, "Now, there''s something important I need to know. How old are you all?" The women glanced at each other, then one by one, they answered. "We''re all turning eighteen this year," they said almost in unison. Lyerin nodded, satisfied with their responses. He needed to ensure their age before considering bringing them into the ruined magical world and integrating them into the tribe he planned to build. The relief on Lyerin''s face was palpable. "Good," he said. "That means you''re all old enough to enter the ruined magical world." Chapter 39 - 39: Cause of Downfall Lyerin nodded, his eyes narrowing with determination. "Corora," he said, turning to her, "transform into your Zur''Ibex Wilding form." Corora nodded, a look of determination crossing her face. "Yes, Lyerin," she replied. The girls watched in awe and fear as Corora began to change. Her skin darkened, taking on an almost metallic sheen. Muscles rippled and expanded under her flesh, her bones audibly cracking and shifting. Her eyes glowed with an otherworldly light, and horns sprouted from her forehead, curling back in a majestic yet terrifying display. A low growl rumbled from her chest as her transformation completed. Cornelia gasped, eyes wide with shock, and the other girls stepped back, every single one of them having the expressions of a mix of fear and astonishment. Lyerin spoke, his voice calm and authoritative. "Once someone turns eighteen, the Eldren Mana within them activates. It pulls them into another dimension called the Ruined Magical World. This world is full of magical creatures and inhabitants, including humans. If you gain significant power there, you can bring it back to this world and use it against these monsters outside." The girls exchanged glances, processing this new information. One by one, they began to speak up. Maria, the petite brunette, was the first to respond. "My eighteenth birthday is on April 2nd," she said, her voice steady despite the fear in her eyes. Elena, the tall, athletic woman, followed. "Mine is on May 5th," she stated, her tone resolute. Sophia, the slender woman with long hair, added, "I turn eighteen on June 12th." Lydia, the girl with glasses, spoke next. "My birthday is on April 18th," she said quietly. Fiona, the redhead, chimed in. "I''m turning eighteen on April 30th." Emily, the timid girl, added, "Mine is on May 15th." Finally, Natalie, the calm and composed woman, said, "I''ll be eighteen on March 26th." Lyerin nodded, satisfied with their responses. The nearest birthday was March 26th, and today was March 17th. He only needed to protect them for a little while longer. "Good," he said. "We just need to wait a little time, and it won''t be a problem for you." A thought struck him, and he remembered something crucial. "Wait here," he instructed them. "I have something to do outside. I need to cover our scent." With that, Lyerin left the abandoned small sanctuary in the middle of the city. He moved quickly and silently, his senses heightened. He needed car tires to create a barrier that would mask their scent from the black-inked cannibals or zombies. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His first stop was an old parking lot. He crouched low, scanning the area for any sign of movement. Spotting a car with intact tires, he moved swiftly, his peak Apprentice Mana user rank made him an Apprentice Eldren Warrior in the real world, allowing him to lift the car effortlessly. He ripped off the tires, the sound of metal and rubber tearing filling the silent air. Suddenly, he heard a low growl behind him. Gragragragagaga! He turned to see a group of black-inked cannibals approaching. Without hesitation, he threw the tires over his shoulder and leaped onto a nearby building, evading the creatures. Next, he found an abandoned street with several overturned vehicles. He quickly assessed the situation, noticing a few zombies lurking nearby. Using his agility, he darted between the cars, grabbing tires and avoiding the creatures. One of the zombies lunged at him, but he dodged and delivered a powerful kick, sending it flying into a wall. Finally, he reached a small garage. The door was slightly ajar, and he slipped inside. The garage was dark and smelled of oil and decay. He found a stack of unused tires in the corner and quickly gathered them. As he was about to leave, he heard shuffling footsteps. Peeking through a crack in the door, he saw a horde of zombies converging on his location. He waited, holding his breath, until they passed. Then, with a burst of speed, he dashed out of the garage, tires in tow. Lyerin moved quickly through the city, his senses on high alert. He knew he had to get back to the sanctuary before the black-inked cannibals picked up their scent. His mind raced with plans and strategies. He had to protect the girls and ensure they could safely make their transitions into the Ruined Magical World. As he approached the sanctuary, he felt a sense of urgency. The streets were eerily quiet, the only sounds being the distant moans of the undead and the rustling of leaves in the wind. He scaled the walls effortlessly, dropping the tires into the courtyard. The girls watched him, their eyes filled with hope and fear. As Lyerin began to set up the tires around the sanctuary, creating a barrier to mask their scent, he felt it''s not enough. He looked at Corora, Cornelia, and the other girls. Again, Lyerin surveyed the pile of tires he had collected. It wasn''t enough. "These won''t suffice," he muttered, shaking his head. "I need more. We need a substantial barrier to repel the black-inked zombies effectively." Turning to the girls, he spoke with a reassuring tone, "Don''t worry about food. The two human traffickers I killed had a stash of supplies. You''ll find them stored in the basement of that building over there." He pointed to a nearby structure. "Stay here and make sure to keep an eye out. I''ll be back soon with more tires." The girls nodded, their faces a mixture of relief and concern. Corora and Cornelia huddled together, watching as Lyerin left the sanctuary once more. As he moved through the desolate streets, Lyerin contemplated his next steps. He needed a significant number of tires to create a burning barrier that could repel the black-inked zombies. Burning a single tire might work temporarily, but he needed a more lasting solution. Fortunately, there were plenty of abandoned cars scattered around the city. However, he noticed something troubling. The black-inked cannibals were evolving. He witnessed several of them climbing walls like spiders, their agility and speed increasing. "They''re turning into second-level black-inked cannibals," he thought grimly. "This complicates things." Despite the growing threat, Lyerin was confident in his abilities. As a peak Apprentice Eldren Warrior, he knew he could handle the zombies and stay hidden if necessary. He moved swiftly, gathering tires from various locations. He ripped them off cars, avoiding the zombies as he went. Suddenly, as he was carrying a load of tires, he heard a distinct sound¡ªa neigh. Lyerin froze, his senses on high alert. He turned to see a creature that resembled a horse but was different. Its eyes were pitch black, void of any light or life. Its mouth was equally dark, an abyss of darkness. Lyerin''s heart skipped a beat. He recognized the creature and remembered why this city was the first to fall to the black-inked zombies. This place was known as the City of Modern Horses. The inhabitants loved horses and had a deep-seated tradition of riding and breeding them. The city''s layout was even designed with horse paths and stables, making horses a central part of their culture. The tradition was rooted in their history. Horses symbolized freedom and strength, and every family took pride in owning at least one horse. Festivals celebrated the bond between humans and horses, with parades and competitions showcasing their equine companions. This love for horses made the city unique, but it also became their downfall when the apocalypse hit. Lyerin dropped the tires and prepared to fight. The black-inked horse charged at him, its movements swift and deadly. Lyerin dodged its first attack, rolling to the side and drawing his weapon. The creature neighed again, a haunting sound that echoed through the empty streets. "You''re not just a regular horse anymore," Lyerin muttered, eyeing the beast. "But I''m no ordinary human either." The battle was intense but brief. Lyerin''s peak level of training gave him an edge. He dodged and weaved, striking the creature with precision. The black-inked horse reared up, its hooves slashing through the air. "Neeeeighhhh!!!" Lyerin saw an opening and lunged, delivering a powerful blow to its neck. The creature fell with a final, chilling neigh, with its body collapsing into a heap. Breathing heavily, Lyerin stood over the fallen beast. He knew this was just the beginning. The city''s unique tradition had now become a nightmare, with these once-beloved animals transformed into deadly predators. Just as he was about to pick up the tires again, he heard several more neigh sounds in the distance. The sound sent a chill down his spine. More black-inked horses were on their way. Chapter 40 - 40: Strange Ceremony Lyerin assessed the situation carefully, knowing the dangers that lay ahead of him. He began to roll the tires he had gathered up to the highway, one by one. He kept them rolling and rolling as a distraction, while doing this, he made sure he was cautious. Once he had all the tires rolled in place, he transformed his feet into his Zur''Ibex Wilding form and leaped to a nearby building to hide. From this vantage point, he could see the streets and monitor the activity below. The horse he fought earlier had been a secondary black-inked cannibal. He was sure of it. Its appearance was terrifying¡ªa pitch-black coat that seemed to absorb light, eyes that were empty voids, and a mouth filled with sharp, jagged teeth. Its power was immense, capable of running faster than any normal horse, more deadly with its bites and kicks, and now, because he thought they were now secondary, it would be chillong to see it climb buildings with ease. "I''ll call it a day and burn a series of tires for tonight," Lyerin decided. He didn''t want to risk encountering more of these deadly creatures, especially not in the open streets or even on the sides of buildings, so he immediately left and didn''t say any longer. As he predicted, several black-inked horses appeared moments later, like a pack of wolves. Some of them clung to the sides of buildings, their hooves gripping the walls like those of a spider. It was a chilling sight, and Lyerin who left knew he had made the right call to hide. Back at the abandoned sanctuary, Lyerin rolled up some clothes and added them to the tires, creating a centipede-like chain. This way, he could burn the tires simultaneously but one at a time, ensuring a continuous barrier of flames for the whole night. As night began to fall, he finally lit the first tire, watching as it blazed brightly against the encroaching darkness. Returning to the sanctuary, Lyerin gathered the girls. "It''s time to sleep," he said. "I''ll go back to the Ruined Magical World. But remember, stay vigilant. If anything happens, don''t hesitate to defend yourselves." The girls nodded, understanding the gravity of the situation. Lyerin then lay down and closed his eyes, letting sleep take him. When he opened his eyes again, he found himself emerging from an unknown summoning circle. He stepped forward, greeted by the sight of a large group of horned people. "I see," Lyerin thought to himself, "this is not the Kingdom of Rose now, but the Devil Horned Tribe, Zur''Ibex Clan." The horned people stared at him, their eyes filled with curiosity of who he was. But then, Lyerin saw their eyes change and twinkle in recognition. This was the beauty of returning to the real world. The creatures of the Ruined Magical World wouldn''t remember them once they were back on Earth, but their memories would be triggered once they returned to the Ruined Magical World. It was a strange, almost surreal deja vu. Lyerin''s appearance, now resembling a literal goat, drew attention. One of the horned tribe members approached him, a look of surprise on his face. "Oh, there''s another wild one here," he said, staring at Lyerin with wide eyes. "You need to go to the ceremony. The Wild Zur''Ibex need to be there soon." Lyerin nodded, deciding to follow his advice. As he walked towards the ceremony, he noticed many eyes on him, filled with amazement and curiosity. Whispers filled the air around him. "Look at the size of him," one of the tribe members said, awe in their voice. "He looks as fierce as a Wild Zur''Ibex," another murmured. "His form is perfect," someone else added. "I''ve never seen one like him before," said another, their tone tinged with admiration. "He must be incredibly powerful," another voice chimed in, the excitement clear. As Lyerin continued, he heard even more comments, each one more astonished than the last. It was clear that his presence was causing quite a stir among the tribe. After a few minutes of walking, Lyerin arrived at a massive bonfire. The flames roared, reaching high into the night sky, casting a warm glow over the tribal ornaments and dancing warriors. The dancers moved with a rhythmic grace, their bodies painted with intricate designs that seemed to tell a story of their own. Their movements were fluid, yet powerful, each step and gesture harmonizing perfectly with the beat of the drums that echoed through the night. The music was mesmerizing. Drums pounded in a steady, primal rhythm, accompanied by the haunting melodies of flutes and the occasional deep bellow of horns. (Chanting) Zur''Ibex! Zur''Ibex! Horns of the devil''s spawn! Raging beast of the highlands, Stalking the rocky dawn. (Rhythmic drumming) Hooves of thunder, eyes of fire, sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charge through the mist-shrouded vale. Fearsome warrior, loyal clan, Before your might all others quail. (Ululating vocals) Horns that pierce the heavens, Shaking the earth with your tread. Unleash your primal fury, Scatter our foes with dread. (Chanting builds in intensity) Zur''Ibex, mighty champion, Bring honor to our name. Lead us to victory, kinsmen, Our tribe''s undying fame! (Chorus joins in chanting) Zur''Ibex! Zur''Ibex! Horns of the devil''s spawn! Zur''Ibex! Zur''Ibex! Horns of the devil''s spawn! The dancers'' feet pounded the ground in unison, creating a symphony of movement and sound that was both captivating and otherworldly. They leapt and twirled, their limbs moving with a precision that spoke of years of practice and tradition. Lyerin stood at the edge of the bonfire, watching the display with a mixture of fascination and respect. This was a celebration, a display of culture and strength that resonated deeply with him. He somehow felt a connection to these people, a sense of belonging that he hadn''t felt in a long time. The music and dancing continued, the energy building to a crescendo. (Chanting builds in intensity) Zur''Ibex, mighty champion, Bring honor to our name. Lead us to victory, kinsmen, Our tribe''s undying fame! (Chorus joins in chanting) Zur''Ibex! Zur''Ibex! Horns of the devil''s spawn! Zur''Ibex! Zur''Ibex! Horns of the devil''s spawn! The warriors moved faster, their movements more intense, their voices rising in song. The fire crackled and roared, adding to the wild, primal atmosphere. Then, suddenly, the music and dances paused. !!! The warriors froze in their tracks, their eyes turning to Lyerin. There was a moment of silence, the only sound being the crackling of the fire. All eyes were on him, his monstrous form standing tall and imposing in the glow of the bonfire. Immediately, a loud shout erupted from the crowd, capturing everyone''s attention. "Here stands the strongest Wild Zur''Ibex we have invited! The symbol of hope for the Devil Horned Tribe! The herald of the rise of the Zur''Ibex Clan within our tribe!" The voice rang clear and powerful, echoing across the assembly. "He is the embodiment of strength and resilience, a beacon of power among us!" The crowd of horned people buzzed with excitement as the announcer continued. "Look upon him and see the star signs! He is the harbinger of new lands, a symbol of new hope for our people. The stars have foretold his coming, and with him, the dawn of a new era! An era where the Devil Horned Tribe will rise to prominence, led by the mightiest of the Wild Zur''Ibex!" The announcer''s voice grew even more impassioned. "The ancestors told us that Wild Zur''Ibex is not just a warrior; he is a legend in the making! His strength is unmatched, his courage unparalleled. With him, we shall conquer new territories, we shall expand our influence. He brings with him the promise of prosperity and victory. Our enemies will tremble at the sight of him, and our allies will rally to our cause." Lyerin was speechless. He knew they were doing this to convince him to come to the tribe. But damn, it felt too much. Normally, a Wildling could refuse a tribe and choose a solitary life, and for some unknown reason, most Wildlings chose freedom most of the time. This is why Devil Horned Tribe cannot multiply long. That''s why at the ceremony of inviting them, they would entice the Wild Males with human or other species Wildlings that they captured forcefully and transform them into a female one, like they did to Corora. It was funny, because Lyerin was already intending to come to their tribe willingly, but he decided to play dumb for a while and let them do whatever they wanted. The crowd cheered, their voices rising in a wave of enthusiasm. The strange old Mana announcer pressed on, painting a vivid picture of the future. "With the strongest Wild Zur''Ibex leading us, we will navigate through the darkest nights guided by the stars. He is the light that will lead us to fertile lands, the power that will safeguard our tribe. Under his protection, our clan will flourish, our children will grow strong, and our traditions will be honored. This is the dawn of a new age for the Devil Horned Tribe!" The announcer paused, letting the words sink in every single one of them. The crowd was enraptured, hanging on every word. "The ancestors also told us that he, the strongest Wild Zur''Ibex is the symbol of our future, the warrior who will carve our path through adversity. His presence here is a sign from the heavens that our tribe is destined for greatness. We will thrive under his leadership, and our legacy will be remembered for generations to come!" As the speech concluded, a pathway formed beneath the bonfire. The tribe members parted, making way for a procession of slender, beautiful women of the Zur''Ibex Clan. At the center of them, adorned in tribal finery, was Corora. Lyerin would flinch. He is right. They water to enticd him. The women moved gracefully, surrounded by the rhythmic dances of the tribe''s female members, who welcomed them with fluid, mesmerizing movements. Lyerin watched, captivated by the display. The women moved in unison, their dance a perfect blend of strength and elegance, symbolizing the unity and grace of the tribe. The firelight flickered on their faces, casting an ethereal glow as they danced in a circle around Corora. The announcer''s voice rang out once more, "Wild Zur''Ibex! Come forward! Join the Tribe!" The command was clear, the invitation extended. The tribe awaited Lyerin''s next move, their eyes filled with expectation and hope. Sighing inside, Lyerin would begin and step forward with rumbling noise. Chapter 41 - 41: Change of Tone As soon as Lyerin took a step forward, he noticed several Wild Zur''Ibex Wildings around him appearing out of nowhere, as if he were the leader of their group. Their sudden presence gave a silent but potent sense of unity and strength. However, Lyerin chose not to say anything, keeping his focus steady and his expression unreadable. Not long, the raging bonfire before him flared and seemed to reach out, its heat enveloping him and the others. The warmth spread over Lyerin''s body, seeping into his skin. He could feel it in every muscle, the heat soothing and strengthening each fiber. His arms, heavy with strength, soaked in the warmth, feeling both relaxed and invigorated. His legs, pillars of power, absorbed the heat, making them feel like unyielding steel. The warmth seeped deeper, into his internal organs, revitalizing his heart, making it beat stronger and steadier. His lungs expanded, breathing in the heat as if it were a life force itself. His stomach, where tension often coiled, felt a soothing release. The warmth continued to flow through his veins, making his blood feel like molten energy coursing through him, reaching every corner of his being, imbuing him with a profound sense of power and readiness. A loud voice rang out, interrupting his thoughts. "A tribe has given us a Wildling with one grass core!" Lyerin knew this was not for him. Another voice announced, "Two grass cores!" This continued, with each call echoing the number of grass cores from one to six. Each declaration was met with increasing murmurs of approval from the crowd. Finally, it was his turn. The announcer''s voice swelled with a hint of strong anticipation, "And now, we present the pride of the Wild Zur''Ibex! The one we have all been waiting for, upon whom our tribe''s hopes depend. The great Lyerin!" The crowd held its breath, their eyes fixed on him with expectant hope. But as the results were revealed, the announcer''s voice faltered, "Huh? No core? A normal one?" The disbelief was palpable. But Lyerin stood there, with his face only impassive, letting the bonfire''s flames reach out to him once more. Not long after, the ritual was repeated, but the results remained unchanged. It did not stop three until it reached him ten times. The crowd began to whisper among themselves, their voices carrying their disappointment and confusion. Lyerin overheard snippets of their conversations. "No core? How is that possible?" one voice said. Another muttered, "I thought he was supposed to be our hope." A third voice chimed in, "Without a core, he''s just a normal Wildling." Others speculated about the implications. "Maybe he sacrificed his talent to reach peak apprentice Wildling status," someone suggested. "A pity," another said, shaking their head. "He looked so powerful, but without a core, he won''t amount to much," came another comment. "In the future, he might just be forgotten," added yet another voice. Lyerin understood the weight of their whispers. Having a core meant one had potential and talent. The more cores, the greater the ability to learn and wield magic. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A single grass core allowed someone to learn magic related to controlling grasses. Two grass cores mean faster learning and greater control, and so on. Without a core, Lyerin was seen as lacking any inherent magical talent. He will be a simple foot soldier, nothing more, and nothing less. The announcer, trying to mask the tribe''s embarrassment, spoke again, but this time with a forced enthusiasm. "Let us not forget the strength that Lyerin brings to us, core or no core! His presence alone signifies the might of the Wild Zur''Ibex. Our ancestors have always believed in the spirit over mere physical attributes. Strength comes not just from within, but from the unity and belief of the tribe. Lyerin''s dedication, his will to reach the peak of Apprentice Wildling, speaks volumes of his character. "In times of adversity, it is the willpower and spirit that shall lead us. Lyerin stands as a testament to that very spirit. He might not possess the grass cores that some of us hold, but his resolve, his unyielding determination, and his physical prowess are undeniable. Such attributes are what our tribe needs now, more than ever, to face the challenges ahead. "Lyerin, through your efforts, you have shown us that true strength lies not just in magical cores, but in heart, in spirit, and in unwavering resolve. You have dedicated yourself to our cause, reaching the heights of a peak Apprentice Wildling without the natural advantages that others might have. This shows your extraordinary potential and sets an example for all of us. "In the days to come, it is not the number of cores that will protect us, but the courage and unity we embody. Lyerin, you have sacrificed much, and for that, we are grateful. Your sacrifice, your dedication, and your strength give us hope. Thank you, Lyerin, for your sacrifice and for standing as a beacon of our tribe''s resilience." Lyerin, listening to all these empty praises remained impassive, the announcer''s words attempted to restore some dignity to the situation, trying to cover their earlier enthusiasm and maintain their dignity. It was laughable to him. He cannot help it. Soon, the announcer ordered an aide to bring something forth. Moments later, a tray adorned with necklaces was presented. Each necklace had a bone pendant, intricately carved and worn smooth by countless years. Lyerin accepted his necklace with a nod, examining the pendant closely. It was a symbol of belonging, of unity within the Devil Horned Tribe and the Zur''Ibex Clan. The announcer then began a long, heartfelt speech. "Thank you, everyone, for gathering tonight under the watchful eyes of our ancestors. This night marks the beginning of a new chapter for our tribe, and for each of you new recruits. Your presence here signifies the strength and resilience of the Devil Horned Tribe and the enduring spirit of the Zur''Ibex Clan. "To our new members, like the heroic Lyerin, know that you are now part of a legacy that stretches back through the ages. Our traditions, our rituals, and our beliefs are now yours to uphold. You carry with you the hopes and dreams of those who came before us, and it is through your actions that our future will be shaped. "We have faced many challenges, and we will face many more. But it is our unity, our shared purpose, and our unwavering resolve that will see us through. The necklaces you now wear are more than just ornaments. They are symbols of your commitment to our tribe, your bond with each other, and your pledge to protect and support one another. "Tonight, we celebrate not just your arrival, but the strength that you bring to our community. We honor your courage in stepping into this new role, and we look forward to the contributions you will make. Remember, the Devil Horned Tribe and the Zur''Ibex Clan are not just names. They are families, and you are now a part of this family. "As the night wanes, we invite you to rest and prepare for the days ahead. You will be shown to a part of our tribe where you can stay for the night, a place where you can reflect on your journey and the path that lies before you. Tomorrow, we will begin our training, our rituals, and our work together. Until then, know that you are welcomed, you are valued, and you are not alone. Thank you for your dedication, for your strength, and for being here tonight. Together, we will forge a future that honors our past and embraces the promise of tomorrow." The speech concluded with a chorus of cheers and affirmations. The announcer then directed the new recruits, including Lyerin, to a designated area within the tribe''s encampment. This part of the tribe was set aside for new members, a place where they could acclimate and bond with one another. The path to this area was lined with torches, casting a warm, inviting glow. Lyerin followed the guide along with the other new recruits. They walked through the heart of the tribe''s settlement, passing by various structures and communal areas where tribespeople were still gathered, talking and laughing under the night sky. The sense of community was palpable, and it was clear that every member had a role to play in the tribe''s well-being. The new recruits'' quarters were simple yet comfortable. Small huts with thatched roofs and wooden walls provided shelter for the night. Inside, there were basic amenities ¨C a sleeping mat, a small table, and a few storage spaces. Lyerin settled into his assigned hut, placing his belongings down and taking a moment to breathe in the tranquility of the night. But he didn''t stay there long. After ensuring that everything was in order, he quietly left the hut and ventured out into the cool night air. His footsteps were silent as he made his way to a secluded spot within the camp. He reached into his pouch and pulled out an object ¨C a small, ornate item bearing the mark of the Borgias family. The sight of it filled Lyerin with a mix of anger and resolve. Without hesitation, he crushed the object in his hand, feeling it shatter into pieces. Almost instantly, a shadow materialized before him, with its form shifting and ethereal. Immediately, the air grew colder, and an unsettling silence fell over the area. The shadow spoke, its voice a low, resonant whisper. "What do you want?" Chapter 42 - 42: Strange request Lyerin took a deep breath and steadied himself. "I am Lyerin," he began, his voice steady. "I came here to report, sir." The shadow seemed to waver, its form solidifying slightly as it spoke. "Why, of all the members of the Borgias Family, do you, Lyerin, disturb me?" The voice was cold, laced with curiosity and irritation. Lyerin gathered his thoughts, ready to deliver the speech he had rehearsed in his mind. "The Devil Horned Tribe is on the verge of awakening an ancestral spirit," he began. "Their survival hinges on this spirit because they are facing annihilation from the Snow Leopard Tribe and the Hundred Bison Tribe. The Devil Horned Tribe''s only hope lies in the power of this spirit." The shadow listened in silence, its form flickering with the intensity of its focus. Lyerin continued, ensuring his voice conveyed the gravity of the situation. "This spirit, if awakened, will pose a significant threat to the Borgias Family''s infrastructure. The destruction it will bring is unimaginable. I''ve seen glimpses of what it can do, and it''s far beyond anything we''ve encountered before." The shadow''s form solidified further, now resembling a tall, imposing figure with a piercing gaze. "This spirit you speak of... what proof do you have of its awakening?" Lyerin suppressed a smile, recalling the devastation the spirit had wrought in his previous life. "The signs are all there," he said confidently. "The Devil Horned Tribe is performing rituals, calling upon their ancestors. They are desperate, and desperation breeds power. If we do not act swiftly, the Borgias Family will suffer immense losses." The figure regarded him for a long moment before speaking. "It would indeed be a catastrophe if such a spirit were to awaken," it said. "Several key structures of the Borgias Family could be decimated." Inside, Lyerin felt satisfaction. He knew this man, this shadow, was driven by self-preservation and the need to maintain power. If this man made another contribution, he would stay in power. The shadow extended a hand, and a magical circle began to form in the air, glowing with an eerie light. In an instant, the man stepped out from the circle, now his presence became real. He was tall, with an air of authority that was unmistakable. "If you are lying," the man said, his voice low and menacing, "I will make your soul the subject of my experiments." S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Although his voice was calm and simple, one could feel a claw coming out of anyone who hears them, ready to drag them to hell. However, Lyerin met his gaze straight, unflinching. "I am not lying," he said, with his voice also firm. The man''s surprise to Lyerin''s was reaction was evident, and he seemed to regard Lyerin with a seriousness. The man began another incantation, and the sky above the Devil Horned Tribe darkened ominously. The tribespeople, unaware of the brewing storm, continued their nightly activities, oblivious to the impending danger. "It is true," the man finally said, his voice a mixture of awe and dread. "The spirit is awakening." He turned his piercing gaze back to Lyerin. "How did you come by this information?" Lyerin remained silent, knowing that revealing too much could jeopardize his carefully laid plans. The man studied him for a moment before nodding, as if understanding that some secrets were best kept. "Alright," the man said, his voice cold and resolute. "I''m going to decimate this whole tribe." The words he let go of sounded simple, but it was a promise of impending doom for Lyerin. Lyerin watched as the man prepared to unleash his power. He knew that this moment was critical. The fate of the Devil Horned Tribe, and his own future, depended on the next few actions. With a deep breath, he stepped forward. "Before you proceed," he said, his voice calm but commanding, "consider the implications. The spirit''s awakening is tied to the tribe''s survival. Destroying them might not stop the spirit. It could, in fact, hasten its awakening and unleash an uncontrollable force." The man paused, his eyes narrowing as he considered Lyerin''s words. "What do you propose?" he asked, his tone skeptical. "We need to approach this strategically," Lyerin replied. "By infiltrating the tribe, we can learn more about the rituals and find a way to prevent the spirit''s awakening without triggering it. If we simply annihilate them, we risk unleashing a power that could be beyond even your control." The man seemed to weigh this information, his gaze flickering between Lyerin and the darkened sky. Finally, he nodded slowly. "Very well," he said. "We will proceed with caution. But make no mistake, little Lyerin. If you fail, your fate will be far worse than you can imagine." Although he appeared to agree to Lyerin''s proposal, the tall man would suddenly smile and his sinister teeth could be seen. "Haha! I''ll erase them all now," he mumbled, almost to himself. "I still have an experiment to test, not time for this shit¡­" Lyerin pretended to be shocked, his face a mask of surprise. But inside, he was smiling. He knew this bastard''s personality well. This was his plan all along: to eliminate the tribe so he could rebuild it from scratch. Plus, if Corora was killed, the curse or the accident of the leveling-up ability, the sense of ownership, would also disappear, and he would be free. However, just as he thought he would be free it, a call echoed through the darkness. "Lyerin!" It was Corora, her voice trembling with fear and desperation. Lyerin stood frozen, genuinely shocked for once. Meanwhile, the tall man''s eyes narrowed as he observed the scene. "Your companion?" he asked, a hint of curiosity in his voice. Lyerin said nothing as Corora reached him, throwing herself into his arms. She hugged him tightly, her body shaking with sobs. "I was treated like an outsider when they found out about your no-core talent," she cried. "I hate them!" The tall man''s interest was piqued. "You have no core?" he asked, his tone a mix of amusement and pity. Lyerin could only nod, holding Corora tightly. Inside, he felt damned. This girl would survive. But he composed himself and said, "Yes." The tall man laughed, a cruel, mocking sound. "Ahahaha, a no-core man, forever a spearman in the front lines of wars, never able to learn magic. How pitiful!" He glanced at Lyerin with a sneer. "But little Lyerin, you''re in luck. You won''t end up as an experiment in my laboratories, haha!" Hearing this, Lyerin was speechless. But he just nodded and thought to himself, we will see in the future. With that, the man released a massive spell into the air, the magic forming a colossal circle above the Devil Horned Tribe. The sky above them darkened, and the air crackled with energy. Down in the tribe, several scenes played out. In one hut, a group of tribal warriors sat around a fire, their conversation filled with laughter and camaraderie. "Did you hear about the strongest recruit?" one of them said, a grin on his face. "No core at all! What a joke!" "Yeah," another replied, chuckling. "All that talk about him being special, and he''s got nothing." A third warrior shook his head, smirking. "I knew he was too good to be true. No core means no magic. Although he is in peak now, he''ll be stuck on that level forever." In another part of the tribe, a shaman and her apprentices discussed the recent revelations. "I can''t believe that shit has no core," one apprentice said, shaking her head. "I thought he was destined for greatness." The shaman sighed, her eyes sad. "Without a core, he cannot learn our magic. It''s a great loss." A group of wildlings nearby shared a similar conversation. "I heard the strongest recruit''s talent was all a lie," one of them said. "No core means no future." "Poor guy," another wildling replied. "I almost feel bad for him. Almost." As these conversations continued, a sense of unease began to spread through the tribe. People felt the hairs on their bodies stand up as they sensed something in the air. "What''s going on?" someone asked, looking up at the sky. "I don''t know," another replied, eyes wide with fear. "But it doesn''t feel right." Back with Lyerin and Corora, the tall man''s spell reached its peak. The sky above the tribe was now a swirling vortex of dark energy, and the air was thick with anticipation. The man''s eyes gleamed with a malevolent light as he watched the spell unfold. "Watch closely, little no core Lyerin," he said, his voice dripping with malice. "This is what happens to those who stand in my way, disturbing me when I am in the middle of my experiment." Soon, the vortex of dark energy above the Tribe exploded, kaboom! Chapter 43 - 43: Devil Horned Tribe Annihilation Not far from where Lyerin, Corora, and the tall man stood, the Bighorn Sheep humanoids of the Raz''Khor Clan were going about their nightly tasks with a sense of disciplined camaraderie. In the village center, warriors sparred with one another, their horns clashing with resounding thuds. They laughed and encouraged each other, their spirits high after the successful ceremony. Elders sat around a fire, discussing the future of their clan with a tone of strategic contemplation. "With the new recruits, we have a chance to finally defeat the Snow Leopard Tribe and the Hundred Bison Tribe," one elder said, his voice filled with hope. Another elder nodded in agreement. "Yes, the Wildlings will bring us strength. We must be ready to face our enemies." Nearby, women prepared the evening meal, their hands busy with pots and pans. They chatted and joked, their voices mingling with the crackle of the fire. "My husband says the new recruits look strong," one woman said, smiling. "Maybe this time, we''ll have a real chance." "Let''s hope so," another replied, her eyes glinting with determination. "Our children deserve a future without fear." The shamans were gathered in their stone cave, performing a nightly ritual with a solemn intensity. They chanted and waved their hands over a glowing fire, seeking guidance from the spirits. "The signs are favorable," the head shaman said, her voice echoing in the cave. "Our ancestors watch over us." sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The scene was peaceful, filled with hope and anticipation. But suddenly, without warning, a dark force tore through the village. In a split second, bodies were split into pieces, and soon the laughter and chatter were replaced by screams of terror until those screams were cut in half too. Tribal huts were torn apart, the stone caves collapsed, and the sparring warriors were cut down where they stood. Blood and chaos filled the air, the Raz''Khor Clan were reduced to a pile of severed limbs and a horrific scene of carnage. --- In the Mountain Goat humanoid Gro''Tor Clan, the atmosphere was one of jovial celebration. Warriors sharpened their weapons and spoke of the upcoming battles. "With our new allies, we''ll crush the Snow Leopard Tribe," one warrior said confidently. "Yes, and the Hundred Bison Tribe will fall soon after," another agreed, clinking their mugs together. Women and elders gathered around fires, sharing stories and hopes. "The recruits seem promising," an elder said. "Our tribe''s future looks bright." But their peace was shattered in an instant. A dark force ripped through their village like a whip, splitting bodies and destroying huts. The air was filled with the sound of collapsing structures and the cries of the dying. The Gro''Tor Clan''s hopes were extinguished in a moment of brutal violence. --- The Chamois humanoids of the Kel''Chaz Clan were also going about their nightly routines with a festive air. Warriors patrolled the village perimeter, discussing strategies with an enthusiastic fervor. "The recruits will give us the edge we need," one warrior said. "We''ll be unstoppable," another replied, their eyes gleaming with excitement. In the village center, women and children laughed and played, the atmosphere light and joyous. Elders watched with smiles, their hearts filled with hope for the future. "The ceremony was a success," one elder said. "Our tribe will be strong." But like the others, their hopes were dashed. A dark force descended upon them, splitting bodies and demolishing huts. The laughter and joy turned to screams and chaos. The Kel''Chaz Clan was left in ruins, their dreams of a brighter future obliterated. --- The Tahr humanoids of the Mok''Tahr Clan were no different. Warriors trained vigorously, their spirits high. "The new recruits will make us invincible," one warrior said. "We''ll finally defeat our enemies," another agreed. Women prepared food and cared for children, their conversations filled with hope and warmth. "The ceremony went well," one woman said. "Our tribe will thrive." Elders and shamans performed rituals, seeking blessings from their ancestors with a sense of reverent optimism. "The future is bright," the head shaman said. "Our tribe is blessed." But their peace was short-lived. A dark force tore through their village, splitting bodies and destroying huts. The air was filled with the sounds of death and destruction. The Mok''Tahr Clan''s hopes and dreams were crushed in an instant. --- The Mouflon humanoids of the Vin''Mouf Clan faced the same fate. Warriors discussed tactics and strategies, their confidence high. "With the new recruits, we''ll be unstoppable," one warrior said. "The Snow Leopard Tribe and the Hundred Bison Tribe won''t stand a chance," another agreed. Women and elders prepared for the evening, their hearts filled with hope and a sense of community. "The ceremony was a success," an elder said. "Our tribe will flourish." But their hopes were violently taken from them. A dark force descended upon their village, splitting bodies and demolishing huts. The air was filled with screams and chaos. The Vin''Mouf Clan was left in ruins, their dreams of a better future shattered. --- As the scenes of horror unfolded across the clans, the tall man watched with a cruel smile. "This is the fate of those who disturbed my experiment," he said, his voice filled with malice. Corora was full of horror as she looked at what happened to the tribe, but when she heard it was the tall man who caused this, she looked at him with terror. Meanwhile, Lyerin acted like he was horrified too, but deep down, he thought this was average. In his last life, this was nothing. The tall man turned to face them, a cruel smile on his lips. "Do you see the extent of my power?" he asked, his voice resonating with arrogance. He stepped closer, his presence commanding and fearsome. Corora trembled, clinging to Lyerin for support. The tall man seemed to revel or enjoy in their fear. "Allow me to introduce myself properly," he said, his voice dripping with superiority. "I am Lord Victor, a Mana Lord of Shadows. One of the High Elders, second only to the ruler of the Kingdom of Rose. Within the Borgias Family, I am considered one of the strongest." He paused, letting his words sink into them. Like the weight of his power hung in the air, oppressive and suffocating. "You see, my journey to power was not an easy one," he continued. "I started at the very bottom, a mere pawn in a game much larger than myself. But I was determined to rise above my station." Victor began to recount his story, his voice taking on a reflective tone. "I was born into a poor family, with no prospects and no future. From a young age, I was fascinated by magic and power. I would spend hours studying ancient texts, learning everything I could about the arcane arts." He glanced at Lyerin and Corora, as if to ensure they were still listening. "My path to power was paved with sacrifice and hard work. I sought out mentors, learned from the best, and pushed myself to the brink. There were times when I thought I wouldn''t survive, but my determination never wavered." As he spoke, Victor''s eyes glinted with a mix of pride and madness. "Experiments became my life. I delved into the darkest corners of magic, seeking knowledge that others feared. I learned to bend reality to my will, to harness the very essence of power." He raised his hands, and a dark aura seemed to emanate from him. "My experiments were not without their dangers. There were countless failures, but each one brought me closer to my goal. I learned to manipulate the elements, to control life and death. I even discovered ways to enhance my own abilities." Corora''s eyes widened as she listened, unable to comprehend the extent of Victor''s power. Lyerin, still pretending to be horrified, felt a chill run down his spine. Victor''s story was a testament to his ruthless ambition and relentless pursuit of power. "I have faced countless enemies, overcome insurmountable odds," Victor continued, his voice growing more intense. "And now, I stand before you as one of the most powerful beings in existence. My power is unmatched, my will unbreakable." He looked down at Corora and Lyerin, his gaze penetrating. "Remember this moment," he said softly. "For you have witnessed true power." Victor took a step back, his eyes glowing with fervor. "But my journey does not end here," he declared. "I have set my sights on greater heights. My current dream is to become a GrandMaster Assassin or an Eldren Grandmaster in the real world. The pinnacle of power and mastery. And I will achieve it, no matter the cost." Suddenly, the ground beneath them began to tremble. A deep, resonant sound echoed through the air, growing louder with each passing second. Lyerin and Corora exchanged worried glances, their fear palpable. Victor looked up, with a look of amusement on his face. "Ah," he said, his voice filled with excitement. "It seems we have company." The ground continued to shake, as if the sound grew into a deafening roar. Lyerin''s heart raced as he braced himself for whatever was coming. He could feel the tension in the air, the sense of impending danger. Corora clung to him, with her eyes wide with terror. "What is that?" she whispered, her voice trembling uncontrollably. Lyerin knew what it was but he shook his head, as if he was unable to answer. Ultimately, the sound grew louder, more intense, until it felt as though the very earth was about to split apart. They could only watch in horror as the source of the noise drew closer, with the ground shaking violently beneath their feet. And boom! Chapter 44 - 44: Devil Horned Tribe demise Suddenly, a massive burst of magical energy emerged from the land of the destroyed Devil Horned Tribe. The energy coalesced, swirling and pulsating, forming into a colossal monster. It stood tall and proud, its body resembling that of a majestic buck, but with an otherworldly and ethereal glow. Groooo!! Its fur shimmered with iridescent colors, shifting and changing with every movement. Antlers, adorned with glowing runes, extended majestically from its head, crackling with raw power. Its eyes blazed with an intense light, reflecting the anguish and fury of the lost tribe. Lord Victor laughed, a chilling sound that echoed through the devastated landscape. "Behold! The spirit of the dead tribe I just annihilated," he declared, his voice dripping with arrogance. The buck-like spirit roared, the sound reverberating through the air, causing the ground to tremble. Victor stood his ground, a smirk playing on his lips. "Oh, this will be entertaining," he mused, raising his hand to conjure a low-level spell. "Let''s see how you handle this," he said, sending a bolt of dark energy towards the spirit. The spirit reacted swiftly, raising its antlers to deflect the attack, the runes glowing brighter as they absorbed the energy. Victor''s eyes widened slightly, a mix of surprise and amusement on his face. "Impressive. But that was just a taste," he taunted, launching another spell. This time, tendrils of shadow shot out, attempting to ensnare the spirit. However, the spirit''s form shimmered and dissolved, reappearing a few feet away, unharmed. "You''re quick, aren''t you?" Victor commented, his voice laced with mock admiration. "But speed alone won''t save you." He cast another spell, this one a torrent of dark flames that surged towards the spirit. The spirit responded by summoning a barrier of shimmering light, the flames dissipating harmlessly against it. Victor''s smirk faltered for a moment, then returned with renewed vigor. "You''re full of surprises, little spirit. But let''s see how you handle this." He conjured a series of dark orbs, each crackling with ominous energy. He hurled them at the spirit, the orbs splitting and multiplying in mid-air. The spirit''s eyes blazed brighter, and it charged forward, its antlers slicing through the orbs, dispersing them in a dazzling display of light and shadow. Victor laughed, a sound filled with genuine delight. "You have some fight in you! This is more fun than I anticipated." He continued to cast spells, each one increasing in complexity and power. The spirit met each attack with equal ferocity, deflecting, dodging, and countering with its own bursts of magical energy. "Is this all you have? Come little spirit, have some more fight with you," Victor taunted, sending a wave of shadowy spikes towards the spirit. The spirit leaped into the air, its body shimmering and transforming into a spectral form, passing through the spikes unscathed. It landed gracefully, its antlers glowing with renewed energy. Victor''s eyes narrowed, a flicker of frustration crossing his face. "You''re persistent, I''ll give you that, please last more," he muttered, raising his hand to cast another spell. This time, tendrils of shadow erupted from the ground, aiming to ensnare the spirit. The spirit responded by stomping its hooves, sending shockwaves through the ground, disrupting the tendrils and causing them to disintegrate. "You''ve lasted longer than most," Victor admitted, his tone begrudgingly respectful. "But this ends now." He raised both hands, summoning a vortex of dark energy above him. The vortex crackled with malevolent power, growing larger and more menacing with each passing second. The spirit roared, its eyes blazing with defiance. It charged at Victor, its antlers aimed directly at him. Victor unleashed the vortex, the dark energy surging towards the spirit. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The spirit collided with the energy, its form flickering and distorting as it struggled to resist the overwhelming power. Victor laughed maniacally, his voice echoing with triumph. "You can''t withstand this! You''re nothing compared to those low level spells that are the results of my experiments haha!" He poured more energy into the vortex, the dark tendrils wrapping around the spirit, pulling it towards the center. The spirit let out a final, defiant roar, its eyes locking onto Victor''s. For a moment, it seemed as though it might break free, but the vortex''s power proved too great. With a blinding flash of light, the spirit disintegrated, its form reduced to dust. Victor lowered his hands, panting slightly from the exertion. He looked at the spot where the spirit had stood, a satisfied smirk on his face. "And so ends the spirit of the Devil Horned Tribe," he said, his voice dripping with arrogance. "A fitting end for such a pathetic existence." He turned to Lyerin and Corora, his expression triumphant. "Do you see now? My power is absolute. No spirit, no tribe can stand against me. I will achieve my dream of becoming a GrandMaster Assassin or an Eldren Grandmaster in the real world. And anyone who dares to oppose me will meet the same fate." Corora trembled, her eyes wide with horror and disbelief. Lyerin, still maintaining his facade, nodded slowly. "Yes, Lord Victor. Your power is undeniable," he said, his voice steady despite the turmoil inside him. Victor laughed again, a sound that sent chills down their spines. "Remember this moment, for it is a testament to my strength. Now, let us see what other challenges await." As Victor basked in his victory, the ground beneath them began to tremble once more. Soon, a deep, resonant sound echoed through the air, growing louder with each passing second. Lyerin and Corora exchanged worried glances, their fear palpable. Victor looked up, a look of anticipation on his face. "Ah," he said, his voice filled with excitement. "It seems we have company again. Who could it be, another antler?" As the ground continued to tremble, another buck-like creature began to materialize in the distance. However, this one was different from the first. Its form was blood-red, its appearance more sinister and foreboding. The air around it seemed to shimmer with a crimson haze as it took shape. Lord Victor watched with a mixture of curiosity and amusement. "Ah, another one," he remarked, his eyes gleaming with anticipation. "Let''s see what this one can do." The blood-red creature solidified, its eyes glowing with an eerie light. But before it could make a move, its body convulsed violently, and with a horrifying crack, it exploded into a rain of blood, drenching the ground and everyone nearby. Lord Victor clicked his tongue in disappointment, his hand wiping a splatter of blood from his cheek with disdain. "How anticlimactic," he sighed. "I had hoped to test a few more low-level spells. Such a waste." He turned to Lyerin and Corora, ready to make another comment, but suddenly froze. His eyes narrowed as he sensed something wrong with the blood. "This blood... it feels off," he muttered, more to himself than to them. "It feels like it''s balancing my senses out." Victor''s eyes widened as he locked onto Lyerin and Corora. He stood there, silent and tense, as if trying to decode an unseen puzzle. Without another word, he spun around and disappeared through a dark portal, leaving Lyerin and Corora standing in the blood-soaked clearing. As the echoes of Victor''s departure faded, a system screen materialized in front of Lyerin, glowing softly. The message was long and detailed: > "The passing of the Devil Horned Tribe has been recorded. The spirits of the deceased, their blood, and their essence have been absorbed into the land. The ancestral spirits mourn their loss. A new era begins for those who remain." Lyerin read the message, his heart pounding. Before he could process the information, another system screen appeared: > "For being one of the two living members of the Devil Horned Tribe, and having a higher rank than the other, Lyerin is hereby designated as the Mountain Chief of the Tribe. This title grants authority over the tribe''s remaining lands, resources, and any future members." Lyerin stared at the screen, reading and re-reading the words. The reality of his new position slowly sank in, and a wide smile spread across his face. He couldn''t help but laugh, ''HAHAHAHA'' with a sound filled with both triumph and relief to it. "Finally," he muttered, his voice trembling with emotion. "This was my plan all along. Manipulating Lord Victor was risky, but it was the only way to achieve this. I couldn''t climb the ranks of the tribe from the bottom, constantly controlled and scrutinized. I needed to be at the top, free to shape our future." He looked at Corora, who was still in shock, with her eyes still wide with horror and disbelief. "Corora, we are the last of the Devil Horned Tribe," he said softly, his voice steady and reassuring. "But from this tragedy, we will rebuild. We will make the tribe stronger than ever before." Corora nodded slowly, with her fear giving way to determination. As if Lyerin''s words ignited a spark of hope within her, and she grasped his hand tightly. Just as Lyerin was about to continue, a dark portal opened behind them. Before they could react, Lord Victor''s hand shot out, grabbing both Lyerin and Corora. They were pulled into the portal, the world around them dissolving into darkness. Chapter 45 - 45: Stonehooves Tribe, established! Lyerin and Corora found themselves in a dark, cavernous space filled with shelves upon shelves of magical artifacts. The air was thick with the scent of ancient wood and aged parchment. Glowing runes floated in the air, casting eerie shadows on the stone walls. Intricately crafted relics, some pulsating with magical energy, were carefully displayed under protective glass. The entire place felt alive with the whispers of long-forgotten spells and the presence of powerful enchantments. Suddenly, both of them felt a sharp, searing pain coursing through their bodies. Lyerin gritted his teeth while Corora let out a gasp. Lord Victor''s voice echoed around them, mocking and cold. "This isn''t it. They are not original members of the tribe, so they are not pure." In an instant, Lyerin and Corora were thrust back to where the Devil Horned Tribe had been. The world spun around them, and they landed unceremoniously on the ground, ''Thud!'' the remnants of the once-great tribe still smoldering around them. Lyerin looked around, speechless, as he fixed his clothes, trying to make sense of what had just happened. Suddenly, a notification appeared before him: [ Ding! [ You have 30 seconds left to establish a tribe. If you do not, the tribe will be lost, and your leveling-up ability will be gone too. ] Lyerin''s heart immediately went red alert. He hadn''t expected this. Desperately, he closed his eyes and tried to remember the chant from his past life that would allow him to create a tribe. Soon, the words slowly came back to him, and he began to chant, with his voice rising and falling with the rhythm of ancient power: "Spirits of the earth and sky, hear my plea. By the blood of the fallen and the strength of the living, I call upon the ancient bonds that bind us. From the ashes of our past, let a new tribe arise. With hooves that thunder and horns that pierce the heavens, We shall stand as one, united and strong. Stone and bone, blood and spirit, come forth and heed my call. By the power vested in me, I declare the birth of a new clan. Let the earth tremble and the skies roar, For we are the heirs of a legacy reborn. Rise, oh tribe of the new age, and claim your destiny!" sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As the last words of the chant echoed into the still air, another system screen appeared before Lyerin: [ You have created a tribe. Would you like to replace the Devil Horned Tribe name? ] Lyerin contemplated the question, mumbling three potential names to himself. "Ironhorns... no, too rigid. Skyclaws... no, too pretentious. Earthshakers... no, not quite right." Finally, he said, "Stonehooves Tribe." He explained aloud to wake himself up, "The Stonehooves Tribe symbolizes our resilience and strength. Stone is unyielding, eternal, and steadfast. Hooves represent our connection to the earth, our determination, and our ability to traverse any terrain. We will rebuild stronger and more enduring than ever before." Corora would look at him with curiousity, why did he say those words. Suddenly, the ground beneath them began to tremble. From the soil, a vibrant aurora of light emerged, swirling and coalescing into the form of a creature. It was an unknown entity with magnificent hooves and majestic horns, glowing with ethereal light. The spirit-like creature floated before them, its presence both awe-inspiring and serene. Corora, eyes wide with shock, immediately climbed onto Lyerin for safety. The spirit seemed to acknowledge their presence, its eyes filled with ancient wisdom and silent power. To Lyerin, this was a familiar sight, a testament to the ritual''s success and the tribe''s rebirth. "How far can I level up this time?" He mumbled, as he was in a peak apprentice Mana user right now. He was curious how far he would go if he leveled up further. As the spirit''s light enveloped them, Lyerin felt a deep connection to the earth and the legacy of the Stonehooves Tribe. He stood tall, ready to lead and rebuild, while Corora clung to him, with the fear on her face slowly transforming into awe and respect. Suddenly, Lyerin sensed a presence nearby. Fearlessly, he turned to look and saw emerging from the shadows several humanoid figures with the sleek, predatory grace of snow leopards. Their fur was a blend of white and grey, dotted with black rosettes, and their eyes glowed a menacing yellow in the dim light. They moved with a silent, lethal elegance, as if their bodies were poised and ready for action anytime of the day. One of the snow leopards, taller and more imposing than the others, stepped forward and spoke, with his voice a low, and threatening to rumble, he said, "We were just spying on the area, but we didn''t expect the Devil Horned Tribe to meet their demise for some unknown reason. And yet, here we find two survivors." The leader''s gaze shifted to Corora, and his eyes gleamed with malicious intent. He smirked, revealing sharp, predatory teeth. "As for her," he said, his voice dripping with cruelty, "we''ll have some fun before we kill her. Maybe we''ll force her to serve us, to entertain us. She''ll learn to fear and obey the Snow Leopard Tribe. We''ll make her beg for mercy, but none will come. Every scream, every tear, will be a tribute to our strength and dominance." Lyerin felt a surge of rage at these words, his blood boiling. But before he could react, another group emerged from the opposite direction. They were humanoid Bisons, towering and covered in thick, shaggy hair. Their horns curled menacingly from their heads, and their eyes burned with fierce intensity. The leader from the bison tribe, with a massive figure with muscles bulging under his fur, spoke up. "No, no," he rumbled, his voice like an earthquake. "She''ll come with us. Not a smelly pussycat like you deserves her. She''ll become part of the Hundred Bison Tribe, serving us in ways you can''t even imagine. We''ll take her to our lands, and she''ll know what true power is. You''ll see her broken under our might, with a testament to our superiority." The snow leopards hissed in anger, and the leader snarled, "Over our dead bodies, bison! She''s ours. We saw her first. We''ll take her, and there''s nothing you can do about it." The bison leader laughed, a deep, mocking sound. "Try and take her, then. We''ll crush you like the insignificant pests you are. The Hundred Bison Tribe doesn''t fear weaklings." The two groups began to quarrel, their voices rising in a cacophony of insults and threats. "Your tribe is nothing but cowards who hide behind your strength. You can''t even fight without outnumbering your opponents!" one of the snow leopards spat. "And you''re nothing but sneaky, dishonorable thieves who strike from the shadows. You have no honor, no real strength!" a bison warrior retorted. "We''ll see who''s stronger! We''ll rip you apart, limb by limb!" another snow leopard snarled. "You''ll never touch us. We''ll trample you into the ground, leaving nothing but bloody stains!" a bison growled. Meanwhile, as the two tribes argued, Lyerin stood watching, his anger simmering. Just as he was about to attack, a hand clamped down on his shoulder. He turned to see Lord Victor standing there, with an expression that seemed to be unreadable. "Tell me about the Devil Horned Tribe and their special blood," Lord Victor demanded, his voice cold and commanding. Lyerin met his gaze steadily, masking his knowledge. "I don''t know, Lord Victor. But maybe you can ask them." He pointed his goat-like fingers towards the two tribes, still locked in their heated argument. The snow leopards and bison tribes continued to hurl insults and threats at each other, completely ignoring Lord Victor''s presence. "Lower your voices in my presence," Lord Victor ordered, his tone dangerously calm. The two tribes turned to him, their eyes blazing with defiance. "Shut up, Borgias lackey!" one of the snow leopards screamed. "We agreed to work with the Borgias Family, but we are not their slaves!" "Yeah, you have no authority over us!" a bison warrior shouted. "We don''t take orders from you!" Lyerin watched the scene unfold, a dark satisfaction bubbling inside him. The chaos and disorder were exactly what he wanted. He could see Lord Victor''s patience wearing thin, his expression growing more and more enraged. Finally, Lord Victor snapped. With a guttural growl, he began to chant a spell, with his hands weaving intricate patterns in the air. The air crackled with dark energy, and with a unbothered expression, he unleashed his magic. In an instant, the two arguing individuals from both clans were sliced in half, with their bodies collapsing to the ground in a gruesome display. Chapter 46 - 46: Unexpected offering The air crackled with anticipation as Lord Victor turned his attention to the fallen members of the Hundred Bison Tribe and Snow Leopard Tribe. Immediately, he knelt beside one of the bison warriors, his hands glowing with a faint, eerie light as he began to test the blood. His movements were methodical, precise, as he drew out the crimson liquid and examined it under a shimmering magical lens. The blood swirled and shifted, revealing patterns and essences that only someone of Victor''s immense power could decipher. He murmured to himself, noting the subtle qualities and energies. "Fascinating," he said, his voice low and thoughtful. "There is a certain power here, but it is diluted, not as concentrated as the Devil Horned Tribe''s blood." He moved on to the Snow Leopard warriors, repeating the process with the same meticulous care. The blood here, too, showed promise but lacked the potent core he had hoped to find. "It''s there," he muttered, "but not enough." Rising to his full height, he turned to Lyerin, who watched with a mix of apprehension and curiosity. "Lyerin," Victor began, "do you think you can recreate a tribe with the same attributes as the Devil Horned Tribe?" Lyerin''s eyes widened in shock. "I... I can try," he stammered, though in his mind, he was thinking about how this could be. Victor''s eyes narrowed, and a knowing smile played at his lips. "You can do more than try. I can feel it within you. The same spirit that lingered in the Devil Horned Tribe, albeit not as pure." Lyerin''s heart started to pump fast with blood as Victor continued. "It''s obvious, Lyerin. The magical essence within you and the spirit I destroyed earlier are connected. You hold a fragment of that power, even if it''s not fully realized." Swallowing hard, Lyerin nodded. "I will do my best." Victor''s smile turned menacing. "I know what you''re doing, Lyerin. Your desire to create a powerful tribe to strengthen your army is clear. I had comrades who attempted similar feats in the past." Victor''s eyes grew distant as he recounted tales of his comrades. "There was Eldric, who sought to harness the strength of a mountain tribe, only to be consumed by the very power he sought to control. And then there was Morwenna, who delved into the dark arts to create a tribe of shadow warriors, but her ambition led to her downfall when her creations turned on her." His gaze snapped back to Lyerin, piercing and intense. "You must learn from their mistakes. The two tribes that opposed the Devil Horned Tribe¡ªSnow Leopard and Hundred Bison¡ªare formidable, but I can help you deal with them. However, I won''t wipe them out entirely." Lyerin understood. The Borgias Family, known for their assassin prowess, trained their young by targeting higher-realmed individuals, but not too high. It was a delicate balance, a way to hone their skills without inviting total destruction. Victor continued, "The Borgias Family needs their enemies to be strengthened. I''ll handle the high-ranking members of those tribes, but you''ll need to prove your worth by dealing with the rest." Victor''s voice took on a pragmatic tone. "As for resources, I won''t hand them to you. You''ll need to acquire them yourself. Here." He tossed something to Lyerin, who caught it instinctively. Lyerin''s eyes widened in surprise when he saw the coin. Victor''s expression remained stern. "This is a very high-level coin.. They grant you access to dungeons controlled by the Borgias Family. Inside, you''ll find magical resources, weapons, and more. In the real world, these coins can get you advanced weaponry to deal with those real world threats. Its limited but that would be enough¡­" Lyerin was stunned. The value of this coin was immense. He looked at Victor with an expression of shock, who then continued, "Use them wisely. Rebuild your tribe, make it strong. But remember, this is a test as much as it is an opportunity." With a final, appraising look, Victor bid them farewell. "Good luck, little Lyerin. The future of your tribe¡ªand perhaps my experiments on this tribe you are going to create¡ªrests on your shoulders." As Victor disappeared into a dark portal, Lyerin stood in the aftermath, contemplating the daunting task that was given to him. He glanced at Corora, who looked equally overwhelmed. Lyerin stared at the coin in his hand, marveling at its intricacies. Unlike the previous coin he had received, this one was entirely black, with a silver emblem of the Borgias Family¡ªa fierce panther in mid-leap, its eyes seemingly alive with a predatory glint. The weight of the coin felt significant, as though it carried not just material worth but the weight of his ambitions and dreams. In his past life, obtaining such a coin had been an unattainable dream. He had sacrificed so much, enduring countless trials and tribulations. Nights without sleep, endless battles, and relentless training had been his companions. But no matter how hard he tried, without a Mana core, it had all been in vain. It was akin to dreaming of becoming a boxer but only having one foot. He had fought for a chance to get this coin, but the absence of a Mana core had always held him back, filling him with despair of never hoping to get it. "Even in the past, I lost hope," Lyerin whispered to himself, but now, he now had this in his hand Suddenly, a smile crept across his face, a genuine expression of joy and triumph that he hadn''t felt in a long time. Corora, standing nearby, looked at him with surprise. It was a rare sight to see Lyerin smiling, and it caught her off guard. Lyerin turned to Corora, his eyes twinkling mischievously. "Hey, Corora," he called out, a playful tone in his voice. "Do you remember when we first met?" Corora blinked, her surprise turning into curiosity, but soon she blushed. "I do," she replied meekly as she remembered how she had given herself to him. Lyerin laughed, a sound that felt foreign yet liberating. "What''s wrong? Are you embarrassed now? I know you were just trying to figure out how to survive without getting harmed, but you made the right choice." Corora couldn''t look him in the eyes, but there was a small smile playing on her lips. "Thank you for saving me. I will always remember that, and I promise I will stay with you and be of use to you in anything." Lyerin''s grin widened. And then he teased her again, "What is that reply? Don''t tell me, you didn''t catch feelings for me like I have caught feelings for you, and you just feel like you had to do this because you felt like you needed to get back on me saving you?" Corora tilted her head, her eyes became panicked. "I-" she stuttered, "I like you a lot too¡ª" Lyerin wouldn''t give up. "Really? Tell me, what do you like about me?" Corora''s cheeks flushed slightly, and she looked away, embarrassed. She didn''t know what to reply. "I- Uhmm." She didn''t know what to say, making Lyerin tease her more. "Aww, she looked away, she felt guilty. I am hurt, I am the only one who caught feelings, I feel pain." But then, Corora panicked even further and hugged him tightly, saying, "I-" she stuttered, "I like you a lot because I feel comfortable with you. You always know what to do, but you- you- I- you- you''re also considerate of my feelings whenever you do something¡­" Lyerin felt satisfied with that reply. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They continued their playful banter, the tension of the past few days melting away. Lyerin found himself genuinely enjoying the moment, something he hadn''t allowed himself to do in a long time. But as the laughter died down, a shadow crossed his face. Realizing what he had done, Lyerin felt a pang of disgust. The sense of ownership he felt over Corora was a side effect of his actions now, and it repulsed him. He had to deal with it, and fast. He looked back at the coin in his hand, its weight feeling even heavier now. "This coin," he muttered, "it''s our ticket to something bigger. The dungeons grant access to hold the resources we need to expand the tribe." Lyerin''s mind began to think of what to do as he thought about the dungeons, filled with magical artifacts and untold treasures. He could see the potential, the way forward. "And then there''s the real world," he said, almost to himself. "The girls... I thought I''d have to wait months to bring them into this ruined magical world and force them to join the tribe." His thoughts lingered on the possibilities. The coin was more than just a key to dungeons; it was a symbol of hope, a chance to build something new from the ashes of the old tribe. Turning to Corora, Lyerin took a deep breath. "Corora," he said, his voice steady. "Will you come with me? We have a lot to do, and I can''t do it alone." Corora looked at him, her eyes filled with determination. "Uhmm¡­" With a nod, Lyerin clenched the coin tightly in his hand, time to gather supplies on dungeons, rebuild the tribe, go back to the real world and make the girls out there enter the ruined magical world to strengthen his Tribe that he was planning to create in the real world. Chapter 47 - 47: Entering the Dungeon Lyerin and Corora stood at the entrance of the transporter hub, a sprawling structure teeming with people of all kinds. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The air buzzed with magical energy, and transporters moved briskly, guiding adventurers to their destinations. Lyerin tightened his grip on the coin, feeling its weight and significance. He approached the nearest transporter, he was a stern-looking man with a sharp gaze. "State your destination," the transporter said, barely glancing up from his records. Lyerin held up the coin, letting it catch the light. "Obscure Two." The transporter raised an eyebrow, finally looking up. His eyes flicked over Lyerin, assessing him. "Obscure Two, huh? That''s a second-cycle dungeon. You''re a peak first-cycle Mana user, and she," he nodded toward Corora, "is not even a Mana user. Are you sure?" Lyerin felt the skepticism but didn''t waver. "Yes, I''m sure." The transporter''s eyes lingered on the coin, and his expression softened with recognition. The coin bore the unmistakable insignia of the Borgias Family, a powerful mark that commanded respect. Its black and silver design signified Lyerin''s access to high-level resources and dungeons, a privilege not granted lightly. "Very well," the transporter said, nodding. "Step into the magical circle." Lyerin and Corora moved towards the circle, the air around them thick with anticipation. The circle was intricately designed, runes glowing with a faint, pulsating light. Lyerin took a deep breath, feeling the familiar yet exhilarating rush of magical energy. As they stepped onto the circle, the world around them seemed to blur. The sensation was intense, a mix of vertigo and exhilaration. Colors swirled, and their surroundings melted away, replaced by a void of shimmering lights. Lyerin''s heart rumbled in his chest. In his past life, he had never experienced this¡ªentering a dungeon was a privilege reserved for those with a Mana core, something he had lacked. When the swirling stopped, they found themselves in a vast, cavernous space. The dungeon''s interior was dimly lit by bioluminescent fungi that cast an eerie glow. Stalactites hung from the ceiling, and the air was cool and damp. The walls were covered in strange, glowing runes, adding to the otherworldly feel of the place. Lyerin scanned the surroundings, his senses on high alert. "Stay quiet, Corora," he whispered. "We need to assess the area before we make any moves." Corora nodded, her eyes wide with a mix of fear and curiosity. She clung to Lyerin, trusting him completely. Lyerin moved cautiously, every step calculated. He led Corora deeper into the dungeon, their footsteps echoing softly. After a few minutes, he found a suitable spot to set up a trap. He knelt down, pulling out a series of components from his pack¡ªwires, spikes, and a small vial of potent poison¡ªthe one he bought using the coins before they enter the dungeon. "Watch closely," he instructed Corora, his voice barely above a whisper. "This trap needs to be precise." He started setting up the trap, his hands moving deftly. He secured the wires between two stalagmites, positioning the spikes in a hidden but strategic manner. The vial of poison was carefully applied to the spikes, ensuring that any creature caught would be instantly incapacitated. Corora watched in fascination, her fear momentarily forgotten. "What is this trap for, Lyerin?" "It''s for the creatures here," Lyerin explained, his focus on the task. "These dungeons are filled with hostile entities. This trap will catch them off guard, giving us an advantage." Once the trap was set, Lyerin stood up and moved a few steps back, pulling Corora with him. "Now, we wait." Minutes felt like hours as they waited in tense silence. Suddenly, a rustling sound echoed through the cavern. Lyerin''s eyes narrowed, and he motioned for Corora to stay still. Emerging from the shadows was a grotesque creature¡ªa humanoid hedgehog with red, glowing eyes and quills bristling menacingly. The creature snarled, its gaze locking onto Lyerin. With a guttural roar, it charged at them, its claws extended and ready to strike. Lyerin stood his ground, holding Corora tightly. Just as the creature was about to reach them, it stepped onto the hidden wire. The trap activated instantly. The wires snapped tight, the spikes shot up from the ground, and the creature was impaled. The poison worked quickly, and the creature''s eyes rolled back as it collapsed, lifeless, onto the ground. Corora let out a breath she hadn''t realized she was holding. "What just happened?" Lyerin nodded towards the trap. "The WilderHog fell into the trap. The wires triggered the spikes, and the poison did the rest." Corora''s eyes widened in admiration. "That was incredible, Lyerin. You''re amazing." Lyerin felt a small swell of pride but kept his focus. "We need to stay vigilant. There are more creatures here, and we have to be prepared." As he spoke, a notification materialized in front of him: [ Ding! [ You killed a WilderHog. ] Lyerin glanced at the notification. As Lyerin stood over the lifeless body of the WilderHog, a glowing system screen materialized before him. Various level-up options were displayed, each with intricate details. [ 1. Trapping Skills Upgrade: [ - Increase efficiency and effectiveness of traps. [ - New trap designs available. [ - Enhanced poison application. ] [ 2. Combat Proficiency: [ - Improved hand-to-hand combat skills. [ - Enhanced weapon handling. [ - Increased agility and strength. ] [ 3. Magical Aptitude: [ - Access to beginner spells. [ - Improved mana regeneration. [ - Enhanced magical resistance. ] [ 4. Stealth and Evasion: [ - Increase ability to move unseen. [ - Improved evasion tactics. [ - Enhanced sensory perception. ] [ 5. Overall Level-Up: [ - Balanced upgrade across all attributes. [ - Moderate improvement in all skills. [ - Enhanced stamina, mana and health. ] Lyerin pondered his options. Each choice had its merits, but given the current situation and his goal of rebuilding the tribe, he needed a balanced approach. He selected the Overall Level-Up, feeling the surge of power course through his body. Muscles tightened, his mind sharpened, and his senses heightened. Corora watched in awe as Lyerin''s form seemed to glow momentarily with new energy. "You look different, Lyerin," she said. Their earlier banter made her comfortable with Lyerin, and now, she is now talking normally with him. Lyerin smiled, feeling more confident than ever. "I feel different, too. Now, let''s set up more traps and clear this dungeon." They moved deeper into the dungeon, setting up several traps along the way. Lyerin showed Corora how to lay the wires and spikes, explaining each step with patience. Soon, they had an elaborate network of traps ready. "Now, we wait," Lyerin said, positioning themselves in a hidden alcove where they could observe the traps. Minutes later, the first of the hedgehog-like creatures appeared. The WilderHogs, with their bristling quills and glowing red eyes, were formidable but not particularly bright. One of them, sniffing the air, stepped into the first trap. The wire snapped, and the creature was flung into the air, only to land on a bed of spikes. It squealed, a comically high-pitched sound, before going silent. Corora stifled a giggle. "Did you see its face? It was cute¡­" Lyerin nodded, grinning. "It''s almost too easy." Another WilderHog approached, eyeing the fallen comrade suspiciously. It edged closer, and just as it seemed to sense something was amiss, it tripped another wire. This time, a net ensnared it, hoisting it up and leaving it dangling, squealing indignantly. Corora burst out laughing. "They look so ridiculous!" The next WilderHog, perhaps emboldened by numbers, charged forward, only to slip on a strategically placed patch of slick oil. It skidded across the floor, barreling into another trap that sprayed it with a cloud of itching powder. The creature rolled around, trying to scratch itself with its stubby limbs, looking utterly helpless. Lyerin and Corora laughed until tears streamed down their faces. "I think we''re making a mockery of the WilderHogs," Lyerin said, wiping his eyes. One by one, the WilderHogs fell victim to the traps, each demise more hilarious than the last. Finally, the ground of the Obscure Two dungeon was littered with corpses. Lyerin''s level had reached the fifth stage of the second cycle with astonishing speed. He felt an overwhelming sense of satisfaction as he collected the magical cores from the fallen creatures, as if their glowing essence a testament to his success. Corora looked around at the carnage, impressed and amused. "You did it, Lyerin. You really did it." Lyerin turned to her, his eyes alight with determination. "Now it''s time for you to¡ª" Corora''s eyes widened in surprise. "Me? But I don''t even have a Mana core." Lyerin shook his head. "It''s not time for you to level up yet, Corora. We need to be careful. If you level up too quickly without a proper foundation, it could be dangerous." Corora looked relieved but also a bit disappointed but she responded meekly. "I understand. I''ll trust your judgment, Lyerin," and then she put her hand on his chest and hugged her tightly. Lyerin placed a reassuring hand on her shoulder. "Your time will come, Corora. For now, let''s focus on what we can do together." Chapter 48 - 48: Abusing the leveling up ability Lyerin watched Corora as they made their way back from the dungeon. He had chosen not to level her up, but the decision weighed heavily on his head. The truth was, it wasn''t about her readiness or safety¡ªit was about his own sense of ownership towards her. In his past life, he had been betrayed by many, especially women who took advantage of his kindness and trust. This time, he wanted to be sure, to keep control and ensure loyalty. As they reached a secluded spot near the dungeon exit, Lyerin couldn''t resist the overwhelming urge. He leaned in and kissed Corora. The kiss was sudden, it was like filled with a mix of emotions he had suppressed for too long. Corora, taken by surprise, responded hesitantly but soon melted into the kiss. A notification screen appeared in front of Lyerin: | Would you like to level up: | 1. Intimidation. | 2. Attraction. | 3. Sexual Sensitivity. | 4. Dominance. | 5. Persuasion. | Lyerin studied the options carefully. He chose Attraction after a long contemplation. Reason for choosing Attraction: Attraction, he reasoned, was the most holistic and beneficial skill. It encompassed not just physical allure but also emotional and intellectual appeal. He believed that a strong attraction would create a more profound and lasting bond, which was essential for his plans. In contrast: Meanwhile, Intimidation could build fear but not loyalty or love. Sexual Sensitivity was too narrow in focus, potentially distracting and not useful for broader relationship dynamics. Dominance might create resentment and wasn''t conducive to a harmonious partnership. Persuasion was useful but limited to specific situations, lacking the broad impact of attraction. Satisfied with his choice, he felt a subtle change in the air around him. Another notification popped up: | Mission: Carry Corora | Without hesitation, Lyerin scooped Corora into his arms. She gasped, her eyes wide with surprise but filled with trust. As he held her close, another notification appeared: | Mission Complete: | Corora''s attraction towards you is now level two. | The system prompted him with a new mission: | Date Corora. | Lyerin set her down gently and looked into her eyes. "Corora, how about we leave this dungeon and spend some time outside? Just the two of us, away from the Borgias family or around the whole Borgias Family?" Corora''s face lit up with a mixture of surprise and happiness. "I''d love that, Lyerin." They exited the dungeon and ventured into the nearby town, a place bustling with life and free from the shadows of their past. Lyerin and Corora spent the day together, fulfilling various missions that the system laid out for him. | Mission: | Buy Corora a gift. | Lyerin picked out a delicate necklace adorned with a small crystal, the kind that sparkled in the light. Corora''s eyes glistened with tears of joy as she accepted it. Mission Complete: Corora''s attraction towards you is now level five. | Mission: | Share a meal. | They found a quaint caf¨¦ and enjoyed a meal together. They talked about their pasts, their dreams, and their fears. Corora laughed at Lyerin''s stories, and he found himself genuinely enjoying her company. | Mission Complete: | Corora''s attraction towards you is now level eight. | Soon, another mission appeared. | Mission: Hold hands. | As they walked through the market, Lyerin took Corora''s hand in his. The simple gesture felt intimate and grounding. Mission Complete: Corora''s attraction towards you is now level ten. | Mission: Spend the evening together. | As the sun began to set, they found a quiet spot overlooking the town. They sat side by side, watching the sky change colors. Lyerin felt a warmth he hadn''t experienced in years, like a sense of peace and connection. | Mission Complete: | Corora''s attraction towards you is now level twelve. | Throughout the day, they completed various other missions, while each bringing them closer. They laughed, shared secrets, and built a bond that felt genuine and strong. | Mission: Dance together. | Under the moonlight, they found a small band playing in the town square. Lyerin took Corora''s hand and led her into a dance. They moved together gracefully, lost in the music and each other. | Mission Complete: Corora''s attraction towards you is now level fifteen. | | Mission: Confess your feelings. | As the night grew deeper, Lyerin and Corora found themselves by a serene lake. The reflection of the stars shimmered on the water''s surface. Lyerin turned to Corora, with his heart pounding as he was not sure if this kind of thing would be effective. But he trusted the system. "Corora, I have to tell you something. These past few days, I''ve realized how much you mean to me. I want us to be more than just allies. I want us to be partners." Corora''s eyes filled with tears, but she smiled. "I feel the same way, Lyerin." | Mission Complete: | Corora''s attraction towards you is now level eighteen. | They spent the rest of the night talking and dreaming about their future. By the time dawn approached, Lyerin felt a deep connection with Corora that he hadn''t thought possible. Mission Complete: Corora''s attraction towards you is now level twenty. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lyerin looked at Corora, who was now resting her head on his shoulder. He felt a sense of accomplishment but also a deep responsibility. The system had helped guide him, but the feelings he now had for Corora somehow felt real. "Corora," Lyerin whispered, "let''s face whatever comes next together." She looked up at him, her eyes filled with trust and affection. "Together," she agreed. ¡­ Back in the real world, Lyerin feelt the cool night air brush against his face. The remnants of the fire he had set to the car tires still crackled, casting an eerie glow across the deserted street. The charred rubber smell mixed with the pungent odor of decay, a reminder of the danger that lurked nearby. Lyerin glanced around cautiously. The shadows seemed to dance menacingly under the flickering streetlights. The guttural neighs of the flesh-eating horses echoed through the night, a chilling reminder of the beasts he needed to avoid. He tightened his grip on his dagger to make sure. "Stay here and be quiet," he whispered to Corora. Corora nodded, her lips pressed into a thin line. Lyerin could feel her trembling, but there was no time for reassurance. He had to act quickly and decisively. Lyerin moved silently through the wreckage, his senses heightened by his fifth-stage second cycle as a Mana warrior. He could feel the magical energy coursing through his veins, enhancing his reflexes and sharpening his awareness. Every step he took was calculated, every movement precise. He approached a row of abandoned cars, their tires untouched by the earlier blaze. Lyerin crouched down, assessing the situation. The flesh-eating horses were nearby, their grotesque forms barely visible in the dim light. He could hear their ragged breathing, smell the stench of their rotting flesh. "I just need a few more," he muttered to himself, his eyes scanning the area for any sign of movement. With practiced ease, Lyerin began removing the tires one by one. His fingers worked quickly, the task familiar from countless similar missions in his past life. He secured each tire, making sure they wouldn''t roll away or make any noise that could attract the attention of the horses. As he worked, his mind wandered to his new abilities. The fifth stage second cycle had given him immense. "Just a few more," he whispered, his eyes flickering to the horses that roamed the streets. He could see their twisted forms, their eyes glowing with a hunger that chilled him to the bone. He moved with the grace of a predator, his body a blur as he evaded the horses. They were fast and deadly, but they relied more on their senses than on their intellect. Lyerin used this to his advantage, staying downwind and out of sight. Finally, he had gathered enough tires. He carefully stacked them, making sure they were secure. The horses were growing restless, their movements becoming more erratic as they sensed something amiss. Lyerin took a deep breath, his heart pounding in his chest. This was the most dangerous part. He had to make it back to Corora without being detected. "Stay focused," he told himself, his eyes narrowing as he plotted his route. He moved silently, with his feet barely making a sound as he darted from shadow to shadow. The horses neighed and snorted, their massive bodies shifting uneasily. He was almost there when one of the horses turned its head, its glowing eyes locking onto him. Lyerin''s heart skipped a beat, but he didn''t falter. He moved with lightning speed, his dagger at the ready. The horse charged, its mouth open wide to reveal rows of razor-sharp teeth. Lyerin dodged to the side, his dagger slicing through the air. The horse let out a blood-curdling scream as the blade cut deep into its neck, but Lyerin didn''t stop. He spun around, delivering a swift kick to the creature''s side, sending it crashing to the ground. He didn''t wait to see if it would get back up. He ran back to Corora, with his breath coming in short, sharp gasps. He could hear the other horses closing in, their thunderous hooves pounding against the pavement. "Let''s go," he said urgently, grabbing Corora''s hand. She looked at him with wide eyes, but there was no time for explanations. They sprinted back to the safety of their hiding place, the tires securely in tow. As they reached the relative safety of the building, Lyerin allowed himself a moment to catch his breath. The horses'' cries faded into the distance, and he could feel the adrenaline slowly ebbing away. Corora looked at him, her expression a mixture of awe and fear. "You did it," she whispered, her voice trembling. Lyerin nodded, a small smile playing on his lips. "We did it," he corrected, squeezing her hand. "Now, let''s get these tires to the base, one by one." Chapter 49 - 49: Survivors After scattering the tires around the sanctuary, Lyerin stood back and surveyed his work. The charred rubber still hissed and crackled, releasing tendrils of smoke that curled up into the air. The sanctuary¡ªa dilapidated, abandoned warehouse¡ªoffered little in terms of comfort, but it was the safest place he could find for Corora and the girls. Lyerin wiped the sweat from his brow, the gritty dirt on his hands smearing across his skin. The task had been grueling, but necessary. He glanced at Corora, who sat huddled with the other girls in a corner of the sanctuary. Their faces were pale, eyes wide with fear and exhaustion. Lyerin forced a smile, masking the gnawing worry that festered inside him. He wasn''t strong enough. Not yet. And Corora¡ªshe was too weak to be of any use now. But he couldn''t let her see that. She needed hope, not the harsh reality. "Stay here," Lyerin said, his voice steady despite the turmoil within him. "I''ll gather supplies first. Make sure you''re all safe." He lingered for a moment, holding Corora''s gaze, trying to convey a confidence he didn''t fully feel. Then, with a final nod, he turned and slipped out into the night. The city had transformed into a hellscape, a shadow of its former self. Lyerin moved through the darkness with the agility of a predator. The city loomed around his head, like a twisted version of London''s once-vibrant streets. Now, the skyline was jagged, buildings cracked and crumbling, as if the very bones of the city were breaking. As he moved, Lyerin''s senses were on high alert. He could hear the distant groans and snarls of Eldren flesh eaters¡ªmutated humans and horses that had become monstrous in their hunger. He knew they were out there, lurking in the shadows, their grotesque forms twisted by the apocalypse. Every step he took was calculated, each movement precise, avoiding their paths without ever laying eyes on them. The knowledge of their presence was enough. The stench of decay, the eerie silence that followed in their wake, the sound of claws scraping against the pavement¡ªit all painted a vivid picture of the horrors that roamed these streets. Lyerin''s mind raced as he navigated the city, moving swiftly through the streets that had once been filled with life. Now, the tall structures, reminiscent of London''s iconic skyline, stood like broken teeth jutting out of the earth. Some leans precariously, others had crumbled completely, leaving piles of rubble that blocked roads and alleyways. Lyerin closed his eyes, taking in the sounds and smells of the city. The memories of his past life as a slave flooded back, unbidden. He had been used as a resource tracker, forced to find food and supplies for his captors. It was a skill ingrained in him, one he despised. But now, it was a skill he had to rely on. If he was to build his tribe in the real world, he needed to find resources. "Food¡­" Lyerin murmured to himself, his mind sifting through the city''s layout. His past life had given him an intimate knowledge of places where supplies could be hidden. But most of those places would be overrun by now. "Supermarkets¡­ No, too obvious. Too many Eldren there by now. The train station¡­ No, too exposed. The underground market¡­ Possible, but it''s likely already raided." He shook his head, dismissing each option in turn. Every place he thought of was likely teeming with mutated Eldren, their hunger driving them to prowl areas that once served as lifelines for the city''s inhabitants. Lyerin clenched his jaw, frustration building. He couldn''t afford to waste time on dead ends. Suddenly, a thought struck him. There was one place¡ªone hidden from the masses, a place that even during the early days of the apocalypse had remained relatively untouched. It was a small, nondescript storage facility, tucked away in a forgotten corner of the city. It was hidden beneath an old department store, its entrance concealed by years of neglect and overgrowth. Hardly anyone knew it existed. And those who did were long gone. Lyerin''s eyes snapped open. "The old department store," he whispered. "It''s the only place." With renewed determination, he moved through the shadows. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The streets were a maze of destruction, but Lyerin''s instincts guided him, keeping him one step ahead of the Eldren that stalked the night. He avoided the main roads, slipping through narrow alleys and scaling walls where the debris was too thick to pass. When he finally reached the department store, he paused, taking in the sight before him. The building was decrepit, its once grand facade now crumbling, vines creeping up its walls like skeletal fingers. The entrance was partially blocked by fallen stone and twisted metal, but Lyerin knew where to look. He circled around to the back, where a small door was hidden beneath a layer of grime and overgrown ivy. He pried it open, slipping inside with practiced ease. The air was musty, thick with the scent of decay and mildew. The darkness was oppressive, but Lyerin''s eyes adjusted quickly. He moved through the store, his footsteps silent on the cracked marble floors. The storage facility was hidden in the basement, accessible only by a narrow staircase tucked behind a display case. Lyerin pulled the case aside, revealing the entrance. He hesitated for a moment, listening for any sounds that might indicate the presence of others. But all he heard was the faint creaking of the old building settling around him. He descended the stairs, his heart pounding in his chest. When he reached the bottom, he was met with a surprising sight. The storage room was filled with people¡ªat least fifty of them. They were huddled together, a mixture of women, children, and a few men who seemed to be acting as protectors. The room was dimly lit, the flickering light casting long shadows across the walls. Lyerin pressed himself against the wall, staying hidden in the shadows. He watched as the group argued amongst themselves, their voices low and tense. "We can''t keep feeding everyone," one of the men said, his voice gruff. "We''re running out of supplies. We need to start making some hard decisions." "Are you suggesting we abandon the women and children?" a woman snapped, her tone incredulous. "It''s the only way we''ll survive," the man replied coldly. "They''re dragging us down. If we get rid of the dead weight, our chances of making it out alive go up¡ªmaybe from one percent to five. But if we keep feeding mouths that can''t fight, we''re all dead." The others murmured in agreement, their faces grim. Lyerin understood their logic, as cruel as it was. In a world like this, survival often meant making impossible choices. But now that he was here, he had a decision to make. Should he try to save them? Could they be useful to him in his quest to build a new tribe in this real world? Lyerin''s eyes narrowed as he focused on the male protectors. They were rough-looking, as if hardened by the early trials of the apocalypse. But they weren''t particularly strong or skilled, at least not in the way Lyerin needed. They might be more trouble than they were worth. Perhaps¡­ removing some of them wouldn''t be such a bad idea. With that thought in mind, Lyerin stepped out of the shadows, revealing himself to the group. The sudden movement drew the attention of the male protectors, who immediately pointed their guns at him, their faces filled with suspicion. "Who the hell are you?" one of them barked, his finger hovering over the trigger. Lyerin raised his hands in a gesture of peace, though his eyes remained cold and calculating. "I''m here to save you," he said simply, his voice steady. The men exchanged glances, and then burst into laughter. "Save us?" one of them scoffed. "You think you can save us? Look at you¡ªyou''re just one guy!" Lyerin didn''t flinch at the insult. Instead, he took a step closer, with his eyes locking onto theirs with an intensity that silenced their laughter. "You can either join me," he said, his voice low and dangerous, "or you can die here, alone and forgotten. The choice is yours." The room fell into a tense silence, the protectors'' laughter dying in their throats as they considered his words. Chapter 50 - 50: Painful reality Lyerin''s gaze swept over the huddled group, his sharp eyes catching details that sent a chill down his spine. His instincts, honed from years of surviving in this twisted world, screamed at him to be cautious. As the protectors kept their weapons trained on him, his mind was thinking flying elsewhere, recalling the horrors of his past life. He mumbled to himself, his voice barely above a whisper, "Don''t tell me¡­ they''re vaccinated individuals?" The memories hit him like a tidal wave, dragging him back to a time when the world still clung to the remnants of civilization. The government had rolled out a vaccine, a supposed miracle cure for the plague that was sweeping the globe. Desperate people had lined up by the thousands, trusting in the promises of their leaders. But the truth was far darker than anyone could have imagined. The vaccine was a trap, a twisted experiment that had gone horribly wrong. Instead of curing the afflicted, it had turned them into something else¡ªsomething far worse. The vaccinated became monstrous flesh-eating creatures, but unlike the mindless hordes that roamed the streets, these beings were different. They retained their intelligence, their ability to think and plan causing them to be uncontrollable and not as government weapon. They became organized, forming packs that ambushed survivors, laying traps, and waging guerrilla warfare on those who had once been their neighbors. Lyerin could still remember the first time he''d encountered one of these mutated horrors. He had been scavenging with a group of survivors when they were ambushed. The creatures had attacked with terrifying precision, outsmarting them at every turn. It was only by sheer luck that Lyerin had managed to escape with his life. But he had never forgotten the terror, the knowledge that these creatures were not just beasts¡ªthey were hunters with minds of their own. He mumbled to himself again, the words tumbling out as he pieced together the clues. "They''re more organized¡­ smarter¡­ more dangerous. They were supposed to be controlled by the government, but they broke free. They planned, they ambushed, they destroyed¡­" His voice trailed off, the weight of the realization settling in. "That''s why this city fell. It wasn''t the mutated horses. It was them. The vaccinated." Lyerin''s eyes narrowed as he looked closer at the people in front of him. Now that he knew what to look for, the signs were unmistakable. The faint oozing of black liquid from their pores, the unnatural darkness creeping into the children''s eyes, the slight sharpening of their fingers¡ªall were indicators of the mutation taking hold. Even in the dim light, his enhanced senses as an Eldren Warrior picked up on the details that would have been invisible to an ordinary human. The man in front, who seemed to be the leader of the group, noticed Lyerin''s scrutiny. His eyes narrowed in suspicion, and he raised his gun a little higher, his voice rough with hostility. "Don''t move. If you do, we''ll kill you." Lyerin''s expression remained calm, but inside, a storm was brewing. He could sense the danger, feel it coiling around him like a noose. These people¡ªthese vaccinated individuals¡ªwere on the brink of turning. He had seen it before, knew the signs. The transformation was slow at first, almost imperceptible, but once it began, it was unstoppable. The man''s threat remained, but Lyerin didn''t respond as he was unfazed by it. Instead, he moved with blinding speed, his hand a blur as he struck. Kwashack! The man''s gun clattered to the ground, his hand severed cleanly at the wrist. He didn''t have time to scream before Lyerin''s foot connected with his knee, shattering the bone and sending him crashing to the floor. Chaos erupted. The other protectors tried to react, but Lyerin was faster, stronger. He moved like a shadow, a blur of motion as he disarmed each of them, breaking bones and severing tendons with precise, ruthless efficiency. He didn''t kill them¡ªthere was no need. Not yet. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As the protectors crumpled to the ground, their weapons useless, Lyerin turned his attention to the rest of the group. The women, the children, even the elderly¡ªthey all cowered in fear, their eyes wide with terror. They had no idea what was happening to them, no understanding of the fate that awaited them. One by one, they began to plead for their lives. "Please, don''t kill us!" a woman cried, tears streaming down her face. "We''re just trying to survive!" But as the words left her lips, black ink began to seep from her ears, her nose, her eyes. Lyerin''s heart clenched as he watched the transformation begin. The mutation was taking hold, twisting them into something monstrous. There was nothing he could do to stop it. Another woman, younger, with a child clinging to her leg, looked up at Lyerin with pleading eyes. "Help us¡­ please¡­" But even as she spoke, her skin began to darken, the veins beneath her flesh turning black. The child at her side let out a strangled cry, his small fingers elongating into sharp claws. A man, older and frail, tried to crawl away, his voice a rasping whisper. "Spare me¡­ I don''t want to die¡­" But as he begged for his life, black liquid gushed from his mouth, staining his teeth and lips. His eyes rolled back in his head, and his body convulsed as the mutation overtook him. A young girl, no older than twelve, reached out to Lyerin with trembling hands. "Please¡­ I''m scared¡­" But even as she spoke, her fingers twisted into grotesque claws, now her once-clear eyes filling with darkness. She let out a choked sob as the mutation consumed her, turning her into a creature of nightmare. The last of the group, a middle-aged woman with graying hair, clutched her chest as black ink dripped from her nose. She looked at Lyerin with a mixture of terror and resignation. "I don''t want to be a monster¡­" she whispered, her voice breaking. But there was no stopping it. The mutation was inevitable. Lyerin watched, his heart heavy, as each of them succumbed to the transformation. It was a fate worse than death, to be trapped in a body that was no longer human, driven by an insatiable hunger for flesh. He had seen it too many times before, and it never got easier. With a deep breath, Lyerin steeled himself. His hands began to change into his beast form, the fingers elongating into monstrous claws, his skin darkening as he tapped into the Eldren power within him. He didn''t hesitate. One by one, he struck down the mutated creatures before they could fully turn, his claws tearing through flesh and bone with brutal efficiency. He didn''t say a word as he did it, his expression blank, his movements methodical. The room filled with the sickening sounds of flesh rending, bones cracking, and the low, gurgling moans of the dying. But Lyerin didn''t flinch. He couldn''t afford to. These were no longer people¡ªthey were monsters, and he had a duty to stop them before they could do any more harm. When the last of the mutated creatures lay dead at his feet, Lyerin finally allowed himself to breathe. The room was silent now, the only sound was the faint dripping of black liquid from the bodies. He looked around, taking in the carnage, the blood, the shattered lives. It was heavy¡ªtoo heavy. Even for him. Lyerin sighed, the weight of what he had just done pressing down on him like a physical blow. He was used to killing¡ªhe had done it countless times in his past life¡ªbut this was different. These weren''t hardened superhumans or battle-hardened warriors. These were children, women, the powerless, and the weak. And he had been forced to end their lives. He closed his eyes, trying to push away the guilt, the sorrow that threatened to overwhelm him. He knew he had done what was necessary, but that didn''t make it any easier. These people had been victims of a twisted world, caught in a nightmare they couldn''t escape. And now, they are gone. Lyerin opened his eyes and looked around the room one last time. It was over. Suddenly, there was a demonic smile painted in his expression but he immediately noticed it and suppressed it. "Damn it! I''m no longer a demon! In this new life, I won''t be a demon!" There was nothing left for him here. With a final, heavy fake sigh, he turned and left the building. The city outside was bleak as ever, but Lyerin didn''t stop. He had to keep moving, there was no time to dwell on the past, he still had a tribe to make in this real world. Chapter 51 - 51: Collecting Wild Tribe Lyerin''s feet finally touched the solid ground of the sanctuary, and the relief that washed over him was almost palpable. The journey had been long and arduous, filled with danger and darkness that still clung to him like a shadow. But now, standing in the safety of the sanctuary, surrounded by familiar faces, he allowed himself to relax¡ªif only for a moment. Corora was the first to approach him, her eyes filled with concern as she looked him over. "You''re back," she said softly, her voice a mix of relief and worry. "Were there any problems?" Lyerin shook his head, a small smile tugging at the corners of his lips. "Nothing I couldn''t handle," he replied, trying to downplay the weight of the horrors he had faced. He didn''t want to burden her with the details of what he had seen, what he had done. "I need you and the others to stay here, take care of the supplies. Don''t come to the ruined magical world. It''s too dangerous for now, I''m going to do something¡­" Corora''s expression softened, and she nodded in understanding. "Of course," she said, her voice steady. "We''ll be fine here." Then, without warning, she leaned in and pressed her lips to his in a soft, lingering kiss. The warmth of her touch, the gentle pressure of her lips, it all reminded him that despite the chaos of the world, there were still moments of peace, moments worth fighting for. When the kiss ended, Lyerin gave her a reassuring nod before turning away, his mind already shifting back to the task at hand. He knew he couldn''t stay long, not with so much left to do. He needed to return to the ruined magical world and finish what he had started. The journey back was swift, and before long, Lyerin found himself standing in the bustling markets within the Rose Kingdom. The marketplace was a strange sight, filled with a chaotic blend of the mundane and the magical. Stalls were lined with everything from enchanted trinkets to rare magical ingredients, and the air was thick with the scents of exotic spices and the hum of low conversations. Lyerin moved through the market with purpose, his eyes scanning the wares with the practiced ease of someone who knew exactly what he was looking for. He purchased supplies¡ªfood, weapons, magical items¡ªanything that would be of use to his tribe. As he moved from stall to stall, he could feel the weight of the coin Lord Victor had given him, a small but powerful token that granted him access to resources beyond what most could imagine. When his bags were full and his coin purse lighter, Lyerin made his way to a nearby teleporter. The device was ancient, its surface covered in runes that glowed faintly with arcane energy. The operator, a wizened old man with eyes that seemed to see through the veil of reality itself, eyed Lyerin with mild curiosity but said nothing as Lyerin showed the coin. With a nod, the old man activated the teleporter, and in a flash of light, Lyerin was transported to the outskirts of the mountain where his tribe resided. The mountain was quiet, save for the gentle rustling of leaves and the distant call of birds. Lyerin took a deep breath, the cool air filling his lungs as he began to trace the perimeter of his territory. He moved with the silent grace of a predator, his senses alert for any sign of danger. The land was vast and wild, but it was his¡ªevery tree, every rock, every blade of grass was part of the territory he had claimed. Satisfied that there were no immediate threats, Lyerin returned to the center of his territory, where he had already begun preparations for the next phase of his plan. From his magic space ring, he pulled out an array of items: ritualistic tools, enchanted stones, and finally, a large, intricately carved statue. The statue depicted a horned creature, its features both majestic and terrifying, a perfect representation of the power and mystery that Lyerin sought to embody in his tribe. Lyerin set the statue down in the center of a carefully drawn circle, its placement precise and deliberate. Then, taking a deep breath, he began to chant, his voice low and resonant. The words that flowed from his lips were ancient, their meaning lost to time but their power unmistakable. "Viloran tas eviara, Morgis te draenor, Kyrius nos falren, Enathar me varon." The chant echoed through the air, each word pulsing with energy that seemed to vibrate through the very ground beneath him. Lyerin continued, his voice growing stronger, as if the ancient words were rolling smoothly off his tongue with practiced ease. "Tyran vas morloren, Sevria lun estoran, Kelorae no moritan, Virel nos tharn." As the final words left his lips, the ground beneath the statue trembled, and with a low rumble, the statue began to rise. It was as if the earth itself was responding to the ancient magic, lifting the statue until it stood tall and proud, a symbol of the territory Lyerin had claimed. The creature''s horned visage stared out over the land, its presence both awe-inspiring and ominous. Lyerin stepped back, his chest heaving with the exertion of the ritual. He could feel the magic settling around him, solidifying the bond between himself and the land. This was his territory, his tribe, and now, with the statue in place, it was marked as such for all to see. Suddenly, a familiar chime echoed in his mind, followed by a system notification that appeared before his eyes. [ Ding! [ Would you like to level the Stonehooves tribe? ] Lyerin didn''t hesitate. He nodded, and the notification shifted, displaying a new message. [ Simple Mission: [ Invite at least twenty horned creatures and make them stay around the territory for two minutes. ] A laugh bubbled up from Lyerin''s throat, a sound of genuine amusement. "This is easy¡­" He had expected something like this, and he was more than prepared. Reaching into his magic space ring once more, Lyerin pulled out a small bottle. The glass vial was unassuming, but the liquid inside shimmered with a strange, iridescent light. He tossed the bottle into the air, and with a flick of his wrist, released a pulse of magic. The aura that erupted from his hand was invisible to the naked eye but powerful enough to amplify the effects of the liquid. As the magic made contact with the bottle, it exploded with a thunderous S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Kaboom! The shockwave that followed was immense, rippling through the air and shaking the very ground. A thick, slimy smell wafted through the air, a scent that was both nauseating and strangely enticing. Lyerin stood still, his senses on high alert as he waited. At first, there was nothing but silence. Then, from somewhere in the distance, he heard it¡ªa faint rumble, the sound of hooves pounding the earth. It was quiet at first, barely audible, but it grew louder with each passing second. The ground beneath him began to vibrate, the sound of countless hooves thundering towards him. Rubble! Rubble! Lyerin''s heart pounded in his chest as the rumbling grew into a deafening roar. "Come! Come! My Stonehooves Tribe!" He would shout in glee! The trees around him shook, leaves falling like rain as the sound of the approaching beasts filled the air. And then, emerging from the shadows of the forest, they came¡ªhorned creatures, their eyes glowing with a fierce, red light. They charged towards him, with their bodies massive and powerful, and their hooves tearing up the earth as they ran. Lyerin stood his ground, his heart racing but his mind calm. He watched as the creatures drew closer, their eyes locked on him with a mixture of anger and hunger. The first of the beasts reached the edge of the territory and stopped, its nostrils flaring as it sniffed the air. It was followed by another, and another, until a small herd of the horned creatures stood before him, their red eyes glowing in the dim light. They were angry, their breaths coming in ragged, heavy pants as they glared at him, but they did not cross the boundary. They could feel the magic in the air, the power that Lyerin had infused into the land. Chapter 52 - 52: Level up Taming The forest loomed around Lyerin, thick with the oppressive weight of the darkened skies. The air hummed with tension as the sixty humanoid beasts circled him, their eyes glinting with a hunger that went beyond mere survival. These were no ordinary creatures; they were massive, twisted versions of the animals they once were. Wild horses stood tall on muscular hind legs, their hooves stamping the ground in impatience. The Yaks were bulky and imposing, their horns curling menacingly as they snorted clouds of steam into the cold air. Argali with their spiraling horns were lean and agile, ready to leap at a moment''s notice, while the Elk and Reindeer, though appearing more majestic, had a fierce edge in their glowing red eyes. Wapiti stood among them, their once-graceful antlers now sharpened to deadly points. The creatures varied in size and shape¡ªsome were hulking and muscular, others wiry and agile, but all shared the same vicious intent as they closed in around him. Lyerin felt the sweat bead on his forehead, but he kept his composure. He knew that one wrong move would mean his death. The strength of each was close to the second cycle and there were plenty of them, there were even females among them too. As he stood there, surrounded by these monstrous beings, his mind raced through the possibilities. He was in the fifth stage of the second cycle as a Mana warrior, but even that might not be enough to fend off so many powerful creatures. Yet, Lyerin had something they didn''t¡ªknowledge and preparation. Reaching into his magical ring, Lyerin pulled out a small bag, holding it tightly in his hand. He could feel the power radiating from it, the essence of what it contained. "Here you go!" he said. Slowly, deliberately, he tossed the bag in front of the creatures. As it hit the ground, the fabric stored slightly, and an aromatic grass began to spread through the air, carried by the gentle breeze that whispered through the trees. Thud! The beasts froze, their nostrils flaring as they caught the scent. Their red eyes flickered with confusion, then with an intensity Lyerin recognized all too well¡ªdesire. But one bag was not enough. Lyerin threw another, and then another, each one landing in a different spot around him. "Here, take them all!" "Here!" "Here!" He said as he tossed the bags. The creatures'' attention shifted with every toss, their heads snapping toward the new scent. He continued, his movements precise, methodical, as he spread the aromatic grass throughout the clearing. Sixteen bags in total, each one releasing a potent wave of the intoxicating aroma. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The creatures were becoming frantic now, their massive bodies shifting and jostling against each other as they sought out the source of the scent. Their eyes, once filled with rage, were now glazed with hunger. The change was subtle at first, but Lyerin could see it clearly. They were no longer focused on him; their attention was entirely on the bags. Lyerin allowed himself a small smile. "The tribe begins now!" he shouted into the air, his voice carrying through the clearing with a mix of triumph and challenge. "Be prepared, Borgias, and everyone else in the real world. My revenge is near!" For two minutes, he watched as the beasts tore through the bags, their sharp claws and teeth ripping at the fabric, trying to get to the aromatic grass inside. It was chaos¡ªa blur of fur, hooves, and horns as they fought to claim their prize. But as much as they struggled, the bags remained sealed, the grass just out of reach. A notification appeared in his vision, the familiar chime of the system ringing in his ears. [ Ding! [ You have completed the mission: 73/20 members have stayed for two minutes! ] Lyerin chuckled, the sound low and dangerous. "Too many? I like it that way," he murmured to himself, his eyes gleaming with satisfaction. Another notification followed. [ Ding! [ Would you like to level up your Stonehooves Tribe to level two? ] Lyerin ignored the prompt, "I''ll do that later, for now, I want control," he said, focusing instead on the second notification that appeared beside it. [ Ding! [ Level up taming? ] Lyerin''s thoughts began to murder. He knew the system well, knew that he could level up aspects of the tribe, but taming was his priority for now. "Level up taming," he commanded, his voice firm. [ Ding! [ Would you like to level up your taming to the new members of your Stonehooves Tribe? ] "Of course," Lyerin replied without hesitation. A new mission appeared. [ Ding! [ Mission: Feed each with stalks of aromatic mountain flowers! ] Lyerin smirked. "So that''s what it wants," he muttered, glancing at the creatures still clawing at the bags. The flowers were still inside, untouched. He reached into his magical ring once more and pulled out a small device¡ªa simple piece of enchanted stone that, when activated, would release the locks on the bags. With a flick of his wrist, Lyerin shattered the stone, and instantly, the bags began to unravel. The creatures, sensing the change, let out a collective roar of excitement as the first whiffs of the flowers reached them. Graaaa! Murraaaa!! Yorraaaa!! They dove at the bags with renewed ferocity and scream, tearing them open and devouring the contents with wild abandon. Lyerin watched with satisfaction as the creatures gorged themselves. "There''s no need to fight, there''s plenty for everyone!" he called out, though he knew the beasts couldn''t understand him. It was more for his own amusement, a final taunt to the world that had wronged him. Another notification appeared. [ Ding! [ You completed the mission and managed to level up your taming to level two for the new members of your Stonehooves Tribe! [ Congratulations! ] Lyerin''s smile widened as another prompt materialized in front of him. [ Ding! [ Would you like to level up your taming to level three? ] Without hesitation, Lyerin accepted the mission. [ Ding! [ Mission: Feed each with two stalks of aromatic mountain flowers! ] The process repeated, each time requiring more flowers, more resources, but Lyerin was prepared. With every level, the creatures became more docile, more loyal to him. He could see it in their eyes¡ªthe hunger was still there, but it was tempered with a new recognition, a new understanding. They were becoming his tribe, bound to him by the power of the aromatic flowers and the taming skills he had honed over years of survival and struggle. Finally, after what felt like hours, Lyerin reached the twelfth level of taming. The system chimed again, offering him the chance to advance even further. [ Ding! [ Would you like to level up your taming to level 1 second stage? ] Lyerin''s heart pounded in his chest. This was it¡ªanother step closer to his ultimate goal. He accepted the mission, anticipation thrumming through his bloody veins. [ Ding! [ Mission: Satisfy the thirst! ] Chapter 53 - 53: Dungeon Dive A sudden flash of red light caught Lyerin''s attention, it was pulsing from time to time, the familiar chime of the system echoing in his ears. He glanced at the small prompt that had popped up in front of him, the message scrolling across his vision. [ Ding! [ All the missions will be nullified! [ The tribe level is not high enough to level up the loyalty in the boundary of the second cycle! ] Lyerin''s brow furrowed as he read the message. But he quickly dismissed it. "Not a problem," he muttered, pushing the notification aside. He had bigger plans. The loyalty of his tribe could wait then; there were other things to be done, more pressing matters to attend to. As long as they would now listen to him, it would be enough. Without a care in the world, Lyerin reached into his pocket, pulling out a set of scrolls. The parchment was aged and weathered, covered in ancient runes that glowed faintly in the dim light. There were ten of them in total, each one humming with a latent power that Lyerin could feel thrumming in his fingertips. He held them aloft, a sense of purpose driving his actions as he threw them one by one onto the Stonehooves humanoid beasts. As the last scroll fell into place, a massive magic circle began to form above the gathered creatures. The runes on the scrolls lit up, it was pulsating with an unknown energy, and the circle began to glow, like its intricate patterns were weaving together in a brilliant display of arcane power. The air crackled with energy, the very ground beneath Lyerin''s feet trembling as the circle gathered strength. For a moment, Lyerin felt a wave of dizziness wash over him. His vision blurred, and he swayed slightly on his feet, overwhelmed by the sheer magnitude of what he had purchased. The endless resources he had acquired with Victor''s coin from the Borgias and Rose Kingdom were immense, but even so, the cost of summoning such power was not insignificant. But Lyerin steadied himself, his determination unshaken. This was necessary; this was the path to his vengeance. "Let''s go dive into the dungeon, my new fellow Stonehooves humanoid beasts members!" Lyerin commanded, his voice resonating with authority. The magic circle pulsed one final time, and then, with a blinding flash of light, it enveloped the herd of beasts entirely. The creatures, once restless and wild, now stood eerily still, their forms silhouetted against the intense glow. Lyerin''s mind began to think of something unusual as he watched them. He couldn''t call them the Stonehooves, not anymore. That name was reserved for the true members of his tribe, the intelligent ones who would serve him with loyalty and purpose. These creatures were different. They were his tools, his puppets, to be used for a singular purpose: destruction. As the light intensified, Lyerin considered their new name. It needed to be something fitting, something that reflected their strength and their role in his plans. Finally, a name formed in his mind, one that brought a twisted smile to his lips. "I''ll call you all Cragar''Throm Clan!" Lyerin declared, his voice echoing through the clearing. "It means Craggy Stompers! We will stomp those who block our paths, all to their deaths with a stomping bang!" Immediately, the world around Lyerin faded, consumed by the brilliant radiance. And then, with a final burst of magicalbenergy, the light imploded, taking Lyerin and his newly christened Cragar''Throm Clan with it. --- Meanwhile, in a dungeon far removed from the chaos of the outside world, peace reigned. The ground was a carpet of vibrant flowers and lush vegetables, their colors a brilliant contrast to the dark stone walls that surrounded them. Creatures of all shapes and sizes roamed freely, some floating gracefully through the air, while others grazed on the abundant flora. There was no fear here, no danger¡ªonly tranquility. But that peace was about to be shattered. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In the center of the dungeon, a magic circle began to form, its edges glowing with a soft, ethereal light. The creatures nearby paused, their attention were immediately drawn to the circle as it slowly took shape. The air grew thick with anticipation, a gentle hum of energy filling the space. Slowly, a silhouette began to form within the circle, its outline hazy at first but growing sharper with each passing second. The light within the circle intensified, casting long shadows across the dungeon floor. The creatures watched in silence as the silhouette solidified, revealing a familiar figure¡ªLyerin. His form emerged from the light, his presence dominating the serene environment. Lyerin took a deep breath, with his chest rising and falling as he inhaled the sweet, fragrant air. The scents of flowers and fresh earth filled his senses, and he spread his arms wide, embracing the beauty of the place. "Aaah, what a beautiful place," Lyerin mumbled, a contented smile playing on his lips. He turned slowly, taking in the scenery. The dungeon was unlike anything he had seen before¡ªa paradise of sorts, untouched by the darkness that plagued the outside world. The flowers were in full bloom, their petals shimmering in the light, while the vegetables grew in neat, orderly rows, each one bursting with life. The creatures, though wary, did not seem threatened by his presence. Instead, they watched him with a curious, almost welcoming gaze. As Lyerin took in the peaceful surroundings, a new prompt appeared in his vision. [ Ding! [ Would you like to level up your Stonehooves Tribe to level two? ] Lyerin chuckled softly, amused by the system''s timing. "Of course, why the hell not?" he replied, his voice filled with a mix of amusement and anticipation. The system responded instantly. [ Ding! [ Mission: [ Make at least ten of the creatures level up naturally! ] The words barely registered in Lyerin''s mind before he burst into laughter. The sound was deep, echoing through the dungeon with a manic energy. His laughter grew louder, his shoulders shaking as he gave in to the madness of the moment. The sound reverberated off the stone walls, filling the space with a wild, almost uncontrollable energy. As Lyerin laughed, a massive magic circle began to form behind him, its light casting long shadows across the dungeon floor. The circle pulsed with energy, and Lyerin''s laughter only intensified, the sound growing more unhinged with each passing second. Another magic circle appeared beside the first, its glow even more intense. The two circles pulsed in unison, their lights intertwining as they gathered strength. Lyerin''s laughter reached a fever pitch, his voice echoing through the dungeon with a crazed delight. And then, a third magic circle appeared, completing the trio. The light was blinding, the energy palpable as the three circles combined their power. The creatures in the dungeon recoiled, their peaceful demeanor shattered by the sheer force of the magic at play. Finally, as the circles reached their peak, the silhouettes within them began to take shape. Lyerin''s laughter subsided, his eyes gleaming with a twisted satisfaction as he watched the figures emerge. Slowly, the forms of the Cragar''Throm Clan materialized, their bodies still radiating the energy of the summoning. One by one, the humanoid beasts stepped forward, their eyes burning with a renewed power. The wild, chaotic energy that had once defined them was gone, replaced by a cold, calculated intensity. They were no longer just beasts¡ªthey were members of the Cragar''Throm Clan, bound to Lyerin by the magic that had summoned them. Lyerin threw his head back, laughing maniacally as the creatures roared in unison, their voices shaking the very foundations of the dungeon. The sound was deafening, a declaration of their power and their allegiance to Lyerin. The peaceful dungeon was now a place of chaos, its tranquility seemingly shattered by the arrival of Lyerin and his new clan. Chapter 54 - 54: CragarThrom Clan Lyerin stood amidst the Cragar''Throm Clan, with his eyes gleaming with anticipation and excitement. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The dungeon before him was a lush paradise of living, breathing foliage. Massive vines twisted around thick trunks, and patches of glowing moss pulsed with mana energy. Towering in the distance, strange creatures made entirely of plants wandered, their limbs resembling twisting roots, with the leaves blowing in the wind like fur, and petals arranged in threatening displays. "Ahh, this is perfect," Lyerin murmured, a wide grin splitting his face. "This dungeon will be their feeding ground. My Cragar''Throm Clan... it''s time to feast!" The creatures at his side¡ªhis monstrous army¡ªshifted with restlessness. The ground trembled beneath their weight. Some snorted, their red eyes burning with savage hunger. With a raised hand, Lyerin pointed toward the botanical beasts roaming the peaceful glade. "Go," he shouted, his voice echoing across the cavern, "tear them apart! Consume their essence and grow stronger!" The creatures obeyed. They surged forward with a deafening roar. "ROOOAAARR!" Their feet pounded against the ground¡ªTHUMP! THUMP! THUMP!¡ªas they barreled toward their prey. Lyerin chuckled, watching as the once serene dungeon transformed into a battlefield. The first of the plant creatures, a towering beast covered in bark-like skin with vine-like arms, reacted to the invasion. It let out a strange whirring hiss, twisting its body to face the oncoming horde. Its large leaf-like limbs began to glow with energy as it prepared to defend itself. The glow intensified until it shot out a barrage of razor-sharp leaves toward the charging Cragar''Throm Clan. "SHHHING! SHHHING!" The leaves sliced through the air, but the beasts barreled forward undeterred. One or two slowed as the sharp leaves embedded themselves into their thick hides, but even that resistance quickly faded. Lyerin''s laughter rang out across the field. "They won''t be able to stop you," he roared, enjoying the thrill of the chaos. "They''re nothing but weak plants! Devour them!" One of the Cragar''Throm Clan¡ªa massive elk-like creature with fiery eyes¡ªplowed headfirst into the bark-skinned beast. "CRAAACK!" The impact shattered the beast''s torso into splinters, and it crumbled to the ground in a heap. The Cragar''Throm Clan wasted no time, their jaws snapping as they bit into the remains of the fallen beast, devouring its essence. "CHOMP! CRUNCH!" Further down the dungeon, another creature made entirely of swirling petals and thorns attempted to take flight, its wings flapping with a soft whirr. But one of the monstrous goats leaped into the air and caught it by the stem-like body, dragging it down to the ground. "SNAP!" The creature screeched as it was torn apart limb by limb. "SCHLORP!" "Yes! Keep eating! Keep getting stronger!" Lyerin urged, his voice filled with excitement. He could feel their strength growing as they consumed more and more of the mana-rich plant creatures. "This is only the beginning. With every bite, you come closer to unstoppable power!" A hulking creature made of writhing roots tried to ensnare one of the Cragar''Throm Clan with its thick, creeping tendrils. "RUSTLE! SNAP!" But as the tendrils wrapped around the creature''s legs, it let out a savage bellow and yanked free, its strength tearing the roots apart with ease. "RRRRIP!" Lyerin''s eyes gleamed with pride as he watched his creations wreak havoc. "This is the strength of the Cragar''Throm Clan!" he shouted. "No one can stand against us¡ªnot even these magical abominations. You will grow beyond anything the Borgias could imagine." The last of the botanical beasts tried to flee, a slender, agile creature made of twisting vines and blooming flowers, with a head that resembled a delicate lotus. It dashed through the trees with a swift whoosh, but one of the rams caught up to it, slamming into its side with a thunderous thud! The creature let out a mournful cry as it crumbled to the ground, only to be devoured like the rest. Lyerin stood at the center of it all, arms spread wide as he surveyed the carnage. The Cragar''Throm Clan had decimated the dungeon''s plant life in a matter of minutes. Pieces of broken branches, crushed leaves, and scattered petals lay in piles around the dungeon, the once peaceful landscape now a wasteland. Lyerin let out a long, satisfied sigh. "Beautiful," he whispered to himself. "Truly beautiful. The Borgias will tremble when they see the power I''ve unleashed." He turned, glancing toward the mouth of the cave, his eyes narrowing in thought. "But this is just the beginning. I''ve taken the first step. Now... it''s time to take another." He approached the entrance of the cave slowly, each step deliberate. He could feel the air shifting around him as if the dungeon itself knew something was about to change. His heart pounded with anticipation, the thrill of what was to come sending a surge of energy through him. The entrance loomed before him, dark and foreboding. Something was waiting beyond it. Something powerful. Something that would bring him closer to his ultimate goal. "Come," Lyerin called out into the shadows. His voice echoed, bouncing off the cavern walls. "Come, Borgias family. Come, and witness what you could never hope to control." He stood still, waiting, his eyes locked on the entrance. The air around him crackled with energy. Something was stirring in the depths of the dungeon. Something dark and ancient. A portal shimmered in the distance, the faint outline of something¡ªor someone. Lyerin surveyed the glowing portal with anticipation, but impatience gnawed at him. He had no intention of waiting for whoever¡ªor whatever¡ªwas coming through that portal. He knew that the element of surprise was his greatest weapon against the Borgias. Standing still, waiting for them to arrive, would only waste his advantage. He needed to act, and act quickly. "Spread out!" he barked to the Cragar''Throm Clan, his voice echoing through the dungeon. The beasts shifted at his command, their glowing red eyes narrowing as they awaited his orders. "Group yourselves into squads of five! Each race will form its own group¡ªIbexes with Ibexes, Horses with Horses, Sheep with Sheep, and so on. I want all of you to roam this dungeon, scour it from end to end, and ensure that nothing is left untouched!" The beasts reacted immediately, dividing themselves by race. The Ibexes, muscular and agile, grouped together and moved to one corner of the dungeon, their hooves clattering against the stone floor. The Sheep, bulkier but just as deadly, formed their own squad, their thick bodies shifting with tension as they prepared to search their assigned section. The Horses, lean and swift, broke off into their own group and quickly trotted deeper into the maze-like corridors of the dungeon. Lyerin watched with satisfaction as his monstrous minions followed his orders without hesitation. "Stay alert," he commanded. "If you find anything unusual, report back to me immediately. And if you encounter any Borgias scum... deal with them swiftly. But keep one alive. I want a message sent to them." The creatures grunted in acknowledgment and scattered, their heavy footsteps reverberating throughout the dungeon as they disappeared into the darkness. Soon, the only sound left was the quiet rustling of the foliage that still clung to life in the corners of the dungeon. Lyerin stood alone, his lips curling into a smirk. He could picture it now¡ªthe looks of terror on the faces of the Borgias when they realized what awaited them in this dungeon. They would come expecting to overpower him, but instead, they would be met with carnage and chaos, and by the time they realized what was happening, it would be too late. He wouldn''t give them the satisfaction of knowing he was waiting for them. No, he would hide, bide his time, and watch them stumble into his trap. The surprise would be devastating, just as he had planned. Without a sound, Lyerin slipped into the shadows of the dungeon, finding a narrow alcove hidden behind a wall of thick vines. From this position, he had a clear view of the entrance, but no one would be able to see him unless they were right in front of him. He crouched low, his breathing controlled, his senses sharp. The dungeon was silent now, save for the occasional faint rustle of leaves or the distant sound of hooves echoing through the cavern. His beasts were doing their job, and soon the dungeon would be ready for the Borgias'' arrival. His mind wandered as he waited, replaying the possible scenarios in his head. The Borgias would walk into the dungeon, confident and arrogant as always. They would believe that their sheer numbers and magic would give them an advantage. But Lyerin knew better. He had the Cragar''Throm Clan at his disposal, beasts that grew stronger with every plant-based mana creature they devoured. And once they were unleashed upon the Borgias, the family would be torn to pieces before they even had a chance to comprehend what was happening. Lyerin grinned wickedly to himself, a chuckle escaping his lips. "Soon," he whispered to the dungeon. "Very soon, you will all pay for what you did to me. Every last one of you." His heart raced with excitement as he imagined their downfall. The terror in their eyes, the blood on the dungeon floor, the screams echoing through the cavern. The Borgias had taken everything from him, but now it was his turn to strike back. And he would savor every moment of their destruction. Chapter 55 - 55: End of the line Christopher Borgias felt the familiar surge of magic wrap around him as the teleportation spell activated, a swirling vortex of energy pulling him and his fellow clan members toward their next mission. He had trained for centuries in the real world, but this was the moment he had been waiting for¡ªthe chance to prove his worth inside the Ruined Magical World. His mind wandered back to the grueling training he and his siblings had endured. The Borgias family, notorious for their mastery in the assassin arts, had pushed them beyond their limits from a young age. Their instructors had been ruthless, ensuring that every trainee understood that weakness had no place in the family. Christopher could remember the cold, biting wind of the mountainous training grounds where they had been forced to scale cliffs using only their fingers and toes. He shuddered at the memory of those nights when they were left blindfolded in the forest with nothing but a dagger, tasked with taking out trained hunters without being detected. He whispered to himself as the teleportation magic engulfed him, "The nights we were thrown into freezing lakes, told to swim until we either drowned or found the hidden exit. The constant beatings, the endless drills, the suffocating magic tests." Christopher had come to love the thrill of the chase, the adrenaline of the kill, but there had been moments where he thought he would break under the pressure. His skin still bore the scars from the time he had failed a simple test of speed¡ªhis punishment had been to fight blindfolded against six wolves. The searing pain of their claws tearing into his flesh still haunted his dreams. He remembered the frustration and anger bubbling up inside him as he clawed his way to the top, desperate to outperform his peers. But no matter how hard he trained, there were always those who stood above him, more gifted, more ruthless, more favored by the family. His mumbling continued, his voice tinged with bitterness. "Lucius," he spat the name out as though it left a bad taste in his mouth. "That arrogant bastard. His ability to blend into shadows... he''s so damn perfect. Faster than me. Always faster." He clenched his fists as he thought of Lucius, a cousin who had always been the golden boy of the family. He remembered Lucius pulling off feats that had left even the elders speechless, like when he had managed to assassinate three top-tier mages without them even realizing they were under attack. Then there was Aria. Christopher winced as he thought of her. "The Silent Blade, they call her," he muttered darkly. Aria''s mastery of illusion magic had set her apart from the rest of the family, and she could weave shadows into weapons of pure destruction. He had seen her drop entire squads of enemies in seconds with her deadly, graceful strikes. She never missed a step, always calm, always precise, her cool demeanor and deadly efficiency earning her the nickname. "Varus too," Christopher mumbled, his eyes darkening. Varus, with his mastery over poison magic, had become infamous within the family. Every time they sparred against each other, Varus'' strikes always left him staggering, weakened by the invisible poisons that seeped into his veins from even the slightest scratch. And there was Kira, the youngest of them all, but one of the most ruthless. "She''s a monster," Christopher whispered. "A prodigy." He shuddered at the thought of her bloodlust, her insatiable desire for the kill. But despite the doubts that gnawed at him, Christopher couldn''t allow himself to fall behind. No, he would show them. He would surpass them all. He would claim his place in the Borgias family, as a peerless assassin, and it would all start here. Suddenly, the teleportation magic dissipated, and Christopher''s body snapped to attention. His feet touched solid ground, and he found himself standing inside the dungeon. It was not what he expected. The dungeon was eerily silent, the air heavy with a strange, unsettling stillness. His eyes narrowed as he scanned the area. "What the...?" he muttered. This was supposed to be one of the most dangerous flora dungeons in the Ruined Magical World. The flora here was infamous for its aggressive, mana-infused defenses, and its dangerous plant-based creatures. But as he looked around, all he saw was ruin. There should have been vibrant gardens around here that the family told them, all he sees where nothing but torn apart memory, the said beautiful flora reduced to nothing but smoldering remains. Only charred stems and blackened soil remained where there had once been lush greenery. Christopher''s brow furrowed in confusion. "Where are all the plant beasts?" he wondered aloud. "Why is everything destroyed?" He shook his head, trying to dismiss the rising unease in his gut. Maybe this was just part of the dungeon, a trial before the real test. After all, this was one of the most dangerous dungeons, and their target was supposedly a peak Initial Cycle twelfth-stage beast. If they could take it down, the reward from the higher-ups would be immense. "Focus, Christopher," he muttered to himself as he stepped forward, his body blur like a shadow through the remnants of the garden. His movements were fluid and quick, a testament to his years of training. He sped up, his figure blurring as he raced through the dungeon with precision. To him, maybe this was just a test, and the more creatures he killed, the greater the reward he would receive from the higher-ups. He could almost taste the victory, the thrill of knowing that he had outperformed his rivals. And yet, a seed of doubt gnawed at him. The fear that Lucius, Aria, Varus, or even Kira might surpass him still lingered in his mind. He could feel the pressure building. "I have to keep moving," he whispered. "I can''t let them beat me. Not again." Christopher''s thoughts whirled as he pushed himself forward, his body a blur of motion. But then, suddenly, something felt wrong. His instincts screamed at him, and he came to a sudden halt. His senses sharpened, and he could feel something lurking in the shadows of the dungeon. His eyes flickered toward a darkened corridor, and without hesitation, he dashed toward it. What he saw when he arrived froze him in his tracks. One of his classmates, a fellow Borgias assassin he had trained with for years, was lying on the ground, his body mangled and torn apart. Blood stained the floor, and pieces of him were strewn everywhere, his limbs barely recognizable amidst the carnage. The sight was horrific, and Christopher''s stomach churned with nausea. His eyes widened in shock, and his breath caught in his throat. Before he could react, movement caught his attention. Emerging from the shadows were the creatures responsible for the gruesome death¡ªLyerin''s monstrous Cragar''Throm Clan. They were massive, horned beasts with menacing, blood-red eyes. Their bodies were twisted and grotesque, some towering over Christopher, while others were hunched over, their limbs knotted and deformed. Their fangs gleamed in the dim light, and their breath came out in low, menacing growls. Christopher''s heart pounded in his chest as all the hair on his body stood on end. His survival instincts screamed at him to flee, to get out of there as fast as possible. He spun on his heel, ready to dart away, but before he could make a move, a sharp pain shot through both of his feet. "Agh!" he gasped, collapsing to the ground. He scrambled to look at his feet, and that''s when he saw it¡ªa small rock, as big as a fist, had been hurled with incredible force, breaking the bones in his feet. The pain was excruciating, and he could barely move. Christopher looked up in horror as the monstrous beasts slowly began to approach him, their snarling faces filled with malice. Their footsteps were heavy, each one sending tremors through the ground as they closed in on him. His breathing quickened as panic set in. He reached for a small black marble in his pocket, hoping to deploy a smokescreen to make his escape. But before he could activate it, another stone was flung toward him, striking his hand and sending the marble rolling away. "Dammit!" Christopher hissed in pain. It was then that a voice echoed through the dungeon, cold and mocking. Christopher flinched at the sound, his head snapping toward the source. It was a voice that seemed to pierce through the very fabric of his thoughts, dragging up memories he had tried to bury. "Ah, the Borgias training," the voice drawled. "So much effort, so much pain. You poor children. Trained for centuries in the real world, weren''t you? Forced to push yourselves beyond the limits of mortals just to become tools for your family. Do you remember? The endless nights of torture? The blood that was spilled? The bones that were broken? And all of it... just to prove yourselves worthy of the Borgias name." The words sent a shiver down Christopher''s spine. His throat tightened as the voice continued, its tone filled with malice. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Your family pushed you to the brink of death, made you kill your friends, just so you could survive. All those dreams you had¡ªof rising above, of being the greatest¡ªwere they really yours or just what the family had planted on your little heads?" Christopher''s breath quickened, and then he saw the person''s feet. When his eyes reached the person''s head, the person would say, "Sadly, it all ends here. Welcome to the end of your pathetic assassination line, little dreamy assassin." Chapter 56 - 56: Choosing Evolution Path Christopher Borgias'' mind was spiraling in desperation, his body trembling with the searing pain shooting through his feet. The creatures closed in on him, their monstrous forms looming over him like shadows of death, but his rage, his pride, burned brighter than the pain. He glared at the figure standing behind the creatures, the one who had been taunting him¡ªLyerin. "Who are you?" Christopher shouted, his voice hoarse with agony, but filled with fury. "Who the hell do you think you are? You''ll die for this! You think I''m the only one? You think I''m the last? Lucius will come for you! Aria will find you, and when she does, you''ll wish you were never born! Varus, Kira¡ªthey''re stronger than me, stronger than you could ever imagine!" His voice cracked, his breathing ragged, but he couldn''t stop. The words tumbled out of him in his desperation and of defiance. "They''ll tear you apart! You hear me? They''ll hunt you down like the dog you are! You''ll suffer¡ªsuffer more than you ever made me!" Christopher''s voice grew louder, more erratic as the creatures moved closer. "Lucius will find you, you bastard! He''ll kill you without a second thought, and he''ll enjoy every moment of it! Aria''s shadows will haunt your every step¡ªVarus will poison you, make you beg for death! Kira will carve you up like the piece of meat you are! They''ll make sure you suffer¡ªmark my words! You can''t escape them! No one escapes the Borgias! No one!" But his words were futile. The creatures descended upon him with a ferocity that left no room for mercy. Clawed hands gripped his arms, pulling them out of their sockets. His scream echoed through the dungeon as another set of talons raked across his torso, ripping through his flesh with ease. The pain was unimaginable, his body torn apart, piece by piece. His vision blurred, darkened, but in his final moments, he looked up¡ªup at Lyerin, with his eyes blazing with intense hatred. Lyerin stood there, watching impassively as the creatures ripped the little assassin of Borgias to shreds. His lips curled into a mocking smile. "You should be thankful," Lyerin said, his voice soft but cutting. "At least you won''t be the ruin of your family." He chuckled, his eyes gleaming with dark amusement as the little assassin of Borgias''s dying gaze remained fixed on him. Lyerin stepped forward, his voice growing more authoritative as he spoke, addressing the corpse with an eerie calmness. "Selling out your comrades," Lyerin continued, his tone shifting to one of cold disdain, "it''s the ultimate sin in the assassin''s path. No assassin, no matter how skilled, no matter how powerful, survives alone. Our strength comes from the shadows we move within, from the allies we conceal. To betray them, even in death, is to betray the very code that keeps us alive." He paused, letting the weight of his words sink in, even though the little assassin of Borgias was no longer there to hear them. His voice grew more intense, laced with a simmering rage beneath the calm. "The moment you sell out your comrades, you lose everything. Your name, your honor, your purpose. It would mark the end of your career¡ªyour death would be a welcomed release compared to the suffering you would face. You think revealing their names will save you? It won''t. No one would ever trust you again, even in death. You would become nothing but a tool¡ªa pawn to be used and discarded." Lyerin''s eyes glinted with malice as he stepped closer to the remains of Christopher, speaking almost as if to himself. "And do you know why, little assassin of Borgias? Because the moment an assassin betrays his comrades, he''s no longer an assassin. He''s just a coward. A traitor. An enemy to those who once stood by him in the shadows. And for that... no assassin would ever let him live." Lyerin straightened, his expression unreadable now as he surveyed the bloodied scene. "This was your end, little assassin of Borgias Family. And it was more merciful than you deserve." He turned to leave but froze suddenly, his expression changing as a chill swept over him. His eyes went wide, and he stood stock-still, staring off into the distance as if he were seeing something that wasn''t there. "Lucius and Varus¡­" Lyerin muttered, his voice barely a whisper. His mind reeled back, unearthing memories that he had tried to bury long ago. He remembered Lucius, that arrogant bastard, so full of himself and his talents. He could see him clearly in his mind¡ªLucius'' cocky smirk, the way he always stood tall, confident, knowing that no one could touch him. Lucius had mocked him, tormented him, believing himself untouchable because of his position in the Borgias family. But that wasn''t what haunted Lyerin the most. It was that day. That cursed day when Lucius had ended his mother''s life by the orders of the elders. Lyerin''s face twisted with rage as the memory replayed in his mind. He had been helpless, powerless, as Lucius mocked him, taunted him with every blow. "You''re nothing, Lyerin," Lucius sneered. "You''ll never be anything more than a slave. A pawn in this world. Your mother knew that. That''s why she was so easy to kill." The memory burned like a brand in Lyerin''s mind. His fists clenched, his nails digging into his palms as the hatred simmered inside him, boiling to the surface. And then there was Varus. The twisted, cruel Varus. Lyerin could still feel the pain, the searing agony of being used as a poison tester for Varus'' experiments. Varus had enjoyed it¡ªwatching Lyerin suffer, writhing in pain, begging for the torture to end. And Varus had only laughed, mocking him, telling him that this was his fate. That he was nothing but a test subject, a tool for Varus to refine his poisons. Lyerin''s body trembled with fury as the memories flooded back in vivid detail. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Every moment of suffering, every lash of pain, every drop of poison that had coursed through his veins came rushing back, consuming him with rage. His face contorted, with his eyes seemed to burn with a fire that had not dimmed over the countless years. His anger boiled over, and suddenly, Lyerin threw his head back and laughed¡ªa loud, maniacal laugh that echoed through the dungeon, reverberating off the stone walls. "Fortunate¡­ fortunate that I chose this dungeon!" he cried out, his voice filled with dark amusement. "Or else, I would''ve had a hard time finding them! This moment¡­ this moment is mine!" His laughter continued, wild and unrestrained, the hatred and fury inside him lessening with every word, through the fire in his eyes never wavered. He took a deep breath, composing himself, though the manic gleam in his eyes remained. "This is the moment I''ve been waiting for," Lyerin whispered, a cruel smile twisting his lips. "Lucius, Varus¡­ I''ll make them pay. I''ll make them suffer for every second they make me endure. And when I''m done with them¡­ they''ll beg for death, just like I did." His laughter faded, and as he calmed, a soft ding echoed in his mind. Lyerin blinked, his focus shifting as he looked at the notification that appeared before him. [ Ding! [ You have completed the mission, you made your Stonehooves Tribe level up to two! [ You have leveled up your Stonehooves Clan members 34/10 naturally. ] Lyerin''s eyes widened in delight, his lips curling into a satisfied smirk. "Excellent," he murmured. "Now... now I can level up to the Second Cycle, peak twelfth stage whenever I want." His mind raced with possibilities, the thought of rising in power filling him with excitement. He could feel the energy thrumming through his veins, the power building up inside him, waiting to be unleashed. But that wasn''t all. His eyes glinted with anticipation as he thought of the Cragar''Throm Clan. "Not just me," he mused. "I can level up the Cragar''Throm Clan as well. Their power... their loyalty... I can increase it all." The thought filled him with a heady sense of control, of power. He could bend the clan to his will, strengthen them, make them the perfect tools for his vengeance. But then, another notification appeared before him. [ Ding! [ Before the host can extend the level up of anything in the Stonehooves Tribe, the host must choose an evolutionary path for the evolving Stonehooves Tribe Cragar''Throm Clan members. ] Lyerin''s excitement faltered as he read the message. His brow furrowed in thought. "An evolutionary path?" He mumbled, and then he began to contemplate, "What path should I choose for them?" Chapter 57 - 57: Raging Brute Path Lyerin stood still as the notification hung before him, his mind racing with possibilities. The evolutionary paths presented two clear options for his Cragar''Throm Clan: one would mold them into highly intelligent, tactical beasts, keen in their intellect but weaker in raw strength. The other path, however, promised raw, unbridled power. He paced back and forth, his thoughts tangled as he contemplated the choice. "The intelligence path," Lyerin muttered to himself, rubbing his chin. "They''d gain sharper minds, enhanced coordination... They''d think faster, adapt to situations better... perfect for strategic operations. And their magical abilities would increase too¡ªmind control, telepathy, illusions... yes, that would make them dangerous in a more subtle way, less reliant on brute strength and more on manipulation." The idea intrigued him, and he let himself imagine it for a moment. With intelligence, they could serve him as more than just blunt instruments of destruction. He could send them on delicate missions, infiltrating places where sheer force would be a liability. They could outwit enemies, exploit weaknesses in their minds rather than just their bodies. Lyerin knew how valuable cunning members could be¡ªhe had learned that the hard way, growing up with the Borgias family, where every move was calculated, every word spoken with intention. With clever beasts under his control, the potential for their usefulness would be limitless. Lyerin considered this carefully, pacing in a tight circle. "With their minds sharpened," he reasoned, "they could even act as my lieutenants in the future... perhaps even become something close to trusted allies. They''d be able to carry out more complex orders without me needing to micromanage them. I could establish a network of them... spies, infiltrators, even tacticians. They''d blend into places where brute force would stand out like a sore thumb, and they''d be harder to detect. Smarter, more subtle... deadlier in a different way." But then he paused, clenching his fist as doubt began to cloud his mind. "That''s all well and good," he muttered, "but that isn''t what I need right now. I don''t need subtlety. I don''t need delicate operations." He stopped pacing and looked around at the chaos he had wrought¡ªthe shredded flora, the bloodstains, the carnage left behind by his Cragar''Throm Clan. "No," Lyerin said, shaking his head, "I need brute power. I need force that can overwhelm anyone who stands in my way. Intelligence won''t help me tear through enemies like Lucius and Varus. They don''t fear clever tricks¡ªthey fear overwhelming strength, raw and unstoppable. I don''t need sneaky, slithering beasts right now... I need monsters who can rip them apart, limb by limb. I need soldiers who can smash through any barrier, any defense, without a second thought. That''s the kind of power I need to command¡ªbeasts that inspire fear just by their presence alone." Lyerin''s eyes gleamed with dark excitement. The vision of hulking, monstrous warriors tearing through his enemies filled his mind. "Raging Brutes," he whispered with a grin. "That''s what I need. Beasts are so powerful that even magic can''t stop them. Beasts that can crush bones with their bare hands, tear flesh apart with their teeth, and stampede through entire armies without slowing down. The kind of monsters that make even seasoned warriors tremble when they hear their footsteps." The Raging Brute path promised strength beyond reason. Enhanced physical abilities, increased size, monstrous endurance, and aggression that would make them nearly unstoppable on the battlefield. Their power would be enough to overwhelm almost any foe. Lyerin envisioned them growing larger, their muscles bulging, their limbs becoming thicker and stronger. "They''ll be like juggernauts," he said aloud, almost tasting the satisfaction that would come with commanding such beasts. "Nothing will stop them¡ªnot swords, not arrows, not magic. They''ll charge through anything and everything. And they''ll tear down anyone who stands in our way." However, there were risks. Lyerin frowned as he thought about the vulnerabilities of this path. "But... they''ll be susceptible to magic, especially manipulation. Mind control, illusions... it could be their downfall." He gritted his teeth, considering the consequences. "If they''re too enraged, too wild... they could be turned against me. And if a strong enough mage gets hold of them, they could become liabilities rather than assets. Losing control of them would be disastrous. They''d be like wildfires... powerful, but dangerous to contain." Lyerin pondered this issue for a long time, his mind whirling with conflicting thoughts. The brute force was appealing¡ªmore than appealing, it was exactly what he wanted right now. But the susceptibility to magic¡­ that was a real danger, especially if they came across powerful sorcerers or illusionists. "But..." Lyerin whispered to himself, his voice thoughtful, "I can compensate for that. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I can find ways to bolster their resistance to magic. I can add in safeguards, spells, equipment¡­ maybe even some magic of my own. Once they reach their full potential, I''ll have time to refine them further." His lips curled into a confident smile. "And by the time they''re fully evolved, I''ll make sure no mage will ever get the chance to manipulate them. I''ll make them into weapons of pure destruction¡ªunstoppable, loyal only to me." Lyerin nodded to himself, his decision clear. He took a deep breath and made the choice. "The Raging Brute path," he said aloud, sealing the evolution of his Cragar''Throm Clan. "I don''t need intelligence. I need brute power, and that''s exactly what I''ll get." As soon as the decision was made, the transformation began. Some of the beasts that stood before Lyerin started to writhe and shift. Their bodies twisted unnaturally, their muscles bulging, stretching, and growing larger by the second. Lyerin watched with a wide, almost manic grin as the slim, fat, and small creatures he had once known began to change into monstrous behemoths. One by one, they grew taller, broader, and more terrifying. The first to transform was a once-slim creature whose skin turned as tough as stone. Its muscles rippled beneath its thick hide as it grew larger, its limbs bulging with power. Its legs thickened, and its head, once hornless, sprouted vicious, sharp horns that curved like jagged spikes. The creature''s eyes glowed red with a feral intensity, and its teeth elongated into sharp fangs that protruded from its mouth. Next, another beast that had once been fat and slow began to change. Its body shrunk slightly, but its fat seemed to melt away, revealing thick, powerful muscles beneath. Its arms and legs grew proportionately longer and stronger, and its once-dull eyes now gleamed with a wild hunger for violence. Its skin hardened into a leathery hide, and spikes erupted from its back, making it look like a living weapon of war. The smallest of the beasts, one that had been frail and weak, underwent the most dramatic change. Its bones cracked and reformed, its limbs stretching out as its body filled with new muscle. It grew nearly twice its original size, its skin turning dark and tough, covered in spiked ridges. Horns sprouted from its head, curling wickedly toward the back. The creature''s once-cautious demeanor was replaced by an overwhelming aura of bloodlust and aggression. Lyerin stood back, watching with pride as each creature completed its transformation. They were monstrous now¡ªtowering, muscular beasts with an air of invincibility about them. Some resembled minotaurs with massive horns and hooves, while others were hornless but equally menacing, like their bodies were sculpted into deadly weapons of destruction. Weapons that he can use. Lyerin couldn''t contain his excitement any longer and let out a laugh that echoed through the dungeon. His plan was coming together perfectly. These creatures, these wild beasts he had transformed into hulking brutes, were exactly what he needed to tear through the Borgias family. But suddenly, Lyerin felt a sharp jolt in his chest, like a sense of awareness that shot through his lungs like electricity. Urrghh! His senses tingled, and his eyes narrowed as he realized what had happened. Though there were many Cragar''Throm Clan members present, all connected to him, he could feel it¡ªdeath. Maybe, some of them had died. He is not sure. Lyerin gritted his teeth, his mind racing. "Damn it," he muttered, frustration lacing his words. "The Borgias assassins¡­ they must have targeted those who were still transforming. They were vulnerable." He cursed under his breath. The Borgias were cunning, skilled assassins who always struck when their target was weakest. But Lyerin had anticipated this, that''s the reason why he tamed a whole lot of them even. However, he couldn''t but help but think his thoughts turned dark as he imagined what must have happened. Borgias assassins were trained to strike quickly and without mercy, using whatever means necessary to take down their targets. Yet now, he will hunt them one by one. Chapter 58 - 58: Just thinning the ranks Meanwhile, on the other side, as the three assassins from the Borgias family¡ªSyla, Marven, and Tormek¡ªcontinued to traverse the ruined flora dungeon, an unsettling silence lingered in the atmosphere of the dungeon. They were trained to hunt, trained to kill, but the eerie emptiness of the dungeon was disconcerting. Where were the botanical mana beasts? Where were the magical flora creatures they had been briefed about? "Stay sharp," Syla whispered. Her voice barely rose above a breath, but her companions immediately snapped to attention, their eyes scanning the dimly lit surroundings. The three moved like shadows, slipping from cover to cover with ease. But no matter how far they advanced, they found nothing but the ruins of a once lush environment. Torn branches, shredded leaves, and uprooted trees were all that remained of the flora they had expected to face. Something had already torn through this dungeon. "This is wrong," Marven muttered, his green eyes narrowing. "We were told this place was full of life, that it was teeming with flora mana beasts." Tormek, always quick to dismiss caution, chuckled softly. "Maybe they all ran away. Can''t blame them. If I knew the Borgias were coming, I''d run too." Syla shot him a sharp look. "This isn''t the time for jokes, Tormek. Whatever did this is still nearby. And maybe, this is a part of the exercise¡­" But before Tormek could respond, a slow, mocking clap echoed through the halls. The three assassins tensed, their weapons drawn and their eyes darting around, trying to locate the source of the sound. Clap! Clap! Clap! From the shadows emerged a figure, draped in a dark cloak with sharp, piercing eyes that gleamed with malice. It was Lyerin. He took his time, stepping forward slowly, deliberately, immediately as he did, his gaze swept over the three assassins with a sneer on his lips. Though he didn''t recognize them individually, their attire and aura were unmistakable. They were Borgias assassins, part of the very family that had destroyed his past. "Ah, the infamous Borgias assassins," Lyerin said, his voice dripping with mockery. "You must feel so powerful, so invincible¡ªcreeping through the shadows, cutting down anyone in your path. But tell me, what will you do now that the shadows no longer hide you?" Marven stepped forward cautiously, his rapier gleaming in the dim light. "Who are you?" he asked, his tone calm but laced with caution. "And what do you want with us?" Lyerin laughed, a harsh and grating sound that echoed through the dungeon. "Who am I?" he repeated with a smirk. "I''m no one important enough for you to know. But I know who you are. I know that you''re nothing more than pawns¡ªtools for a family that pretends to care for you but will discard you the moment you''re no longer useful." Syla narrowed her eyes, gripping her twin daggers tighter. "We don''t have time for games," she said coldly. "If you''re going to fight, then fight." Tormek, always eager for a challenge, took a step forward, dark magic crackling around his hands. "You talk too much," he sneered. "Let''s see if you can back it up." Lyerin chuckled, watching them with mild amusement. "So eager to die," he mused. "Very well." He raised his hand, and suddenly, from the shadows of the dungeon, the transformed Cragar''Throm Clan members emerged. Hulking, monstrous forms with bulging muscles and glowing eyes filled the space around the assassins, blocking their exits. Their bodies were twisted and massive, like nightmarish versions of minotaurs and beasts, their forms radiating brute strength. The three Borgias assassins immediately sprang into action. Syla darted forward, her movements as fluid as water, her daggers slashing at the first creature that lunged at her. She ducked and rolled beneath its massive arm, slashing its tendons before delivering a killing blow to its throat. The creature let out a gurgled roar before collapsing in a heap of blood and fur. Marven, ever the tactician, struck with precision, aiming for the weak points in the beasts'' armor-like hides. He danced around the battlefield, his rapier flashing as he landed blow after blow, each strike calculated to cripple and maim. Tormek unleashed his shadow magic, sending tendrils of darkness to ensnare the creatures, binding them in place as he drained their life force. His laugh echoed through the halls as the beasts struggled against his magic, their strength fading with each passing second. Lyerin watched them with mild interest, but he remained unimpressed. "Is this the best the Borgias family has to offer?" he called out mockingly. "Pathetic." Syla, despite her focus on the battle, couldn''t help but glance at him. "What do you know of the Borgias?" she demanded, her voice sharp with anger. "You know nothing about us!" Lyerin''s eyes gleamed with amusement. "Oh, I know enough," he replied casually. "I know that you''re all nothing but pawns in a game you don''t even understand. Your family uses you, manipulates you, and when you''re no longer useful, they''ll cast you aside without a second thought." "Shut up!" Marven shouted, his frustration getting the better of him. "You know nothing about us!" Lyerin''s smile widened. "Keep telling yourself that," he said softly. "But deep down, you know I''m right. You''re just too afraid to admit it." Tormek growled in anger, releasing a surge of dark energy that blasted one of the creatures into the far wall, shattering stone and bone alike. "Enough of this!" he snarled. "Let''s end this quickly." Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But just as he prepared to launch another attack, a hulking beast¡ªlarger than the others¡ªcharged at him from the side, catching him off guard. The creature''s massive fist slammed into Tormek''s side, sending him crashing into the ground with a sickening thud. Syla and Marven froze for a split second, their eyes widening in shock. The Cragar''Throm Clan members were stronger than they had anticipated. As Tormek struggled to rise, blood trickling from the corner of his mouth, Lyerin approached him slowly, his gaze cold and unforgiving. "You should''ve listened," Lyerin said softly. "You should''ve run when you had the chance." Tormek glared up at him, his eyes filled with hatred. "You''ll pay for this," he spat, his voice dripping with venom. "The Borgias family will hunt you down. You won''t escape them." Lyerin''s expression remained calm, almost bored. "Perhaps," he mused. "But not today." With a snap of his fingers, the Cragar''Throm Clan members descended upon Tormek, their claws and teeth ripping into him mercilessly. His screams echoed through the dungeon, but Lyerin felt nothing as he watched the life drain from the assassin''s eyes. Marven and Syla, realizing the danger they were in, tried to retreat, but the beasts were too fast. Marven fought valiantly, his rapier flashing as he took down one of the creatures, but another struck him from behind, sending him crashing to the ground. Syla fared no better, her speed no match for the sheer brutality of the transformed beasts. Lyerin watched as the last of the assassins were torn apart, their bodies reduced to nothing but blood and gore. He felt no pity, no remorse¡ªonly satisfaction. These Borgias members were nothing to him, mere obstacles in his path, plus they were from the deep part of the family, during their youth, they already killed plenty¡ªeven children and women were among them. After all, Borgias family, the family of assassins. As the final echoes of the assassins'' screams faded, Lyerin turned his gaze to the depths of the dungeon. He had reduced their numbers, weakened their forces. Now, it was time to deal with the real threat. He smiled darkly, his eyes glinting with malice as he called out to the remaining Cragar''Throm Clan members. "Now that we''ve thinned their ranks," he said quietly, "it''s time to meet the special two members of Borgias Family that are close to me¡­ After this, I will level Cragar''Throm Clan Up..." Chapter 59 - 59: Capturing Lucius Far away from Lyerin, deep within the labyrinthine dungeon, a young assassin reveled in the chaos of battle. His name was Lucius, and he thrived on the adrenaline rushing through his veins. His black dragon-design dagger gleamed as he licked its blade with a disturbing, almost unhinged glee. Blood dripped from its tip, a sign of his previous kills, but the fight was far from over. He craved more¡ªneeded more. Every victory made his blood sing louder, and his excitement only grew the more dangerous his enemies became. Lucius crouched on a stone ledge, eyeing his next target. Below him stood three massive creatures, towering in the eerie light of the dungeon. Each one was a colossal beast, bristling with power. The first resembled a humanoid mountain sheep, its muscular body covered in thick, slate-grey fur, with massive curled horns spiraling from its head. Its fiery yellow eyes scanned the area warily, clearly on guard. The second was an elk-like creature, but its body was grotesquely exaggerated in size, with antlers the width of tree branches and eyes that gleamed an unnatural crimson. Its hide was like cracked earth, rough and jagged, as though the dungeon itself had fused with its flesh. The last was the most menacing of all, a hulking ibex-goat hybrid. It stood on two thick, muscular legs and had jagged, backward-sweeping horns that pulsed with dark magic. Its nostrils flared, and its black, pupil-less eyes glowed in the shadows, scanning the room for the slightest movement. Lucius'' grin widened. Perfect, he thought. These beasts were exactly the kind of challenge he sought. With a soft whisper to himself, he dropped silently into the shadows, darting unseen from cover to cover, circling the creatures like a predator waiting for the right moment to pounce. "I am in the eight stage of the Initial Cycle," Lucius muttered to himself, his voice barely audible even to his own ears as he moved. "I am an assassin of the Borgias family, armed with skills to kill in the dark, to strike unseen. These three Mana beasts in front of me¡­" He narrowed his eyes, feeling out their power, sensing the mana they radiated. "Ninth stage, eleventh stage¡­ and¡­" His gaze locked on the ibex hybrid, its massive chest heaving with barely contained power. "Twelfth stage," Lucius whispered in delight. "I, Lucius, will kill all three of these Mana beasts and win the contest! This is my perfect prey! Perfect kill!" He gripped his dagger tighter, excitement thrumming through his veins. However, just as he prepared to attack, something caught his eye. The twelfth stage beast¡ªthe ibex¡ªstaggered suddenly, its hulking form wobbling as if drained of energy. Then, to Lucius'' shock, the creature sat down, as though it were tired. But Lucius wasn''t fooled. His sharp assassin instincts felt the shift in the air, the subtle change in the mana flow around the beast. Lucius'' grin widened further. "Is it¡­ evolving?" he muttered in disbelief. Then, he let out a crazed laugh that echoed through the shadows. "Hahaha! It''s evolving! Even if it''s turning into a Second Cycle Mana beast, instead of being afraid¡­ this makes me even more excited!" Lucius was practically trembling with excitement now, his eyes gleaming with a manic light. The Borgias family prided itself on its assassins, those trained to kill creatures or targets far more powerful than themselves. Lucius was no different. This challenge wasn''t just thrilling; it was intoxicating. Suddenly, Lucius felt a disturbance in the air behind him. Swoosh! Instinctively, he spun around just in time to parry a powerful strike aimed at his back. Clank! The clash of steel on steel rang out, and although he managed to divert the blow to the side, the sheer force of the attack sent a violent tremor through his arm, making his hand shake for a few seconds. Lucius gritted his teeth, quickly regaining his balance. He glanced up and his heart skipped a beat. Standing before him was not just one, but several Second Cycle Mana beasts¡ªlarge, menacing creatures that had clearly evolved beyond what he had expected. Before Lucius could fully process the danger, the two creatures he had initially been hunting slammed their fists into the ground where he had been standing just moments ago. Boom! The earth cracked beneath the impact, sending shards of rock and debris flying in all directions. But Lucius was too fast. He evaded the blow, slipping back into the shadows with practiced ease, his body becoming one with the darkness. Once hidden again, Lucius took a moment to catch his breath. His thoughts raced as he surveyed the creatures from the safety of his concealment. He had felt something¡ªsomeone¡ªelse was here. And that person was no ordinary opponent. "Who are you?" Lucius whispered under his breath. He wasn''t speaking to the beasts; his question was directed toward the figure he had spotted standing on the shoulder of one of the creatures. The man was eerily calm, standing tall with long black hair that framed his emotionless face. His black eyes seemed to bore into the dungeon itself, unblinking and unsettling. Lyerin didn''t move, didn''t even glance in Lucius'' direction, yet he answered in a low, almost indifferent voice, "My name is Lyerin." Lucius'' brow furrowed. He didn''t recognize the name. "Lyerin?" he muttered to himself. "Never heard of him¡­" But Lyerin wasn''t finished. He continued, his voice calm and devoid of any emotion. "You wouldn''t know me. But I know who you are, Lucius. And I am here to take your life." Lucius let out a laugh that echoed through the shadows. "Take my life?" he scoffed, his eyes gleaming with amusement. "Let''s see who takes whose life today." sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lyerin remained still for a moment, then slowly lifted his hand into the air. He murmured something under his breath, and before Lucius could fully comprehend what was happening, a strange, shimmering white substance began to gather around Lyerin''s fingers. Lyerin''s lips curled into a small, almost unnoticeable smile. "White Sand Dust," he whispered, his voice carrying through the dungeon like a deadly promise. Lucius frowned, his instincts screaming at him to move, to run, but before he could act, the white dust exploded outward with a soft, Kaboom! It wasn''t a violent explosion meant to cause harm, but rather a release of energy that sent the shimmering dust scattering in all directions. The white sand-like particles filled the dungeon air, drifting slowly like snow. Lucius'' heart pounded in his chest, the sound of it suddenly deafening in his ears. His eyes widened as realization struck him with terrifying clarity. His concealment¡ªthe shadows he had been using to hide¡ªwere useless now. The white sand dust made it impossible for him to remain hidden. The particles clung to everything, including his own form, marking him in the darkness. "No¡­" Lucius whispered, his mind racing. He recognized the technique now. It was something he had only heard about in whispers, an ability that had once devastated the Borgias family. The moment it was discovered, it had been used to hunt down countless Borgias assassins, rendering their stealth useless. Lyerin watched Lucius with cold, calculating eyes. "This technique," he muttered to himself, "was enough to make every Borgias assassin''s concealment pointless. Back then, it was feared across the Rose Kingdom. I wonder, how does it feel now, Lucius?" Before Lucius could respond, one of the massive creatures¡ªa hulking, horned beast¡ªroared and lunged toward him, its colossal hand slamming into the ground where Lucius had stood just seconds before. Lucius, ever quick on his feet, evaded the strike and darted to the side, barely avoiding the creature''s crushing blow. The fight that followed was brutal. Lucius struggled to keep up with the monstrous creatures, dodging and weaving through their attacks as the dungeon walls shook from their destructive blows. Boom! Crash! Every strike was like a hammer falling from the sky, sending cracks through the stone floor and splintering walls. Lucius fought with all his might, using every ounce of his assassin training to evade the beasts'' attacks and strike back when he could. But the creatures were relentless, their strength overwhelming. Every time he managed to land a blow, another creature would charge at him, forcing him to retreat again into the shadows that no longer provided safety. Finally, after what felt like an eternity of battling for survival, Lucius found himself cornered. One of the massive beasts¡ªits body like a twisted, nightmarish version of a bull¡ªreached out with its enormous hand and grabbed Lucius by the ankle, lifting him effortlessly into the air. Lucius struggled, his eyes wide with fear and anger, but the beast''s grip was too strong. He hung upside down, his body dangling helplessly as the beast brought him face to face with Lyerin. Lyerin stared at Lucius with cold, unreadable eyes, his expression as emotionless as ever. "And so it ends," he said softly, his voice carrying a finality that sent a shiver down Lucius'' spine. Lucius gritted his teeth, his mind racing for a way out, but there was none. He was caught, and the man''s cold gaze held no mercy on him. Chapter 60 - 60: Borgias assassin prodigies Lyerin stood before Lucius, his gaze sharp, intense, and utterly devoid of pity. Lucius, dangling upside down by the monstrous grip of the Mana beast, struggled fruitlessly in the air. His face contorted with fear, and his eyes, once full of bravado, were now filled with desperation. But Lyerin didn''t savor this. He wasn''t one for prolonged torture, despite the dark satisfaction it might bring to others. His hand moved without a flicker of hesitation, faster than the eye could follow, with his clawed fingers glowing with a faint aura of violent magic. With one powerful crushing intention, Lyerin thrust his hand forward, and his claw-like fingers pierced Lucius'' skull with ease, cracking through bone and flesh as though it were an eggshell. The sickening sound of bone shattering reverberated in the silence of the dungeon. Crack! Lucius'' body convulsed briefly, then fell limp. Blood ran down Lyerin''s arm in slow, thick rivulets. To Lyerin, it was a quick and necessary action. He could have prolonged Lucius'' agony, but what would be the point? Torture was the tactic of men who enjoyed suffering for its own sake, who found joy in drawing out the inevitable. Lyerin saw things differently. He believed in the efficiency of death¡ªswift, final, and without ceremony. "Pain and suffering," Lyerin muttered to the empty air as he retracted his bloodied hand from the lifeless skull of Lucius, "are fleeting distractions for those who fail to understand the true meaning of control. When death is inevitable, prolonging it serves no purpose. Torture is only the refuge of the weak. The strong know that a clean death is enough, and that, for the one who delivers it, the true victory lies not in the suffering inflicted, but in the execution itself." He wiped his hand on his tunic as he continued speaking, his voice calm and steady, almost as if he were reciting a lesson to unseen students. "Lucius, an assassin should never wait for their enemy to grow stronger, to become ready, to find balance. No matter how weak or small the target, you strike. Hesitation is death. Weakness, no matter how insignificant, must be eliminated. Even a mouse can become a beast if left to grow in the shadows." For a brief moment, Lyerin''s eyes narrowed. Something was¡­ wrong. His instincts screamed at him, but it was too late. As he withdrew his hand from Lucius'' skull, the body in front of him began to dissolve. Not in the slow, inevitable way that flesh decays, but in an instant. The solid form of Lucius disintegrated into wisps of smoke, with the heavy scent of sulfur filling the air around him. Lyerin''s lips curled into a slow, knowing smile. "Ah," he mused, "so there was more to this after all." He barely had time to finish the thought before his senses flared again. His eyes flickered upward, and in the blink of an eye, a dagger was hurtling toward his head. The blade gleamed with a dark, malevolent energy, its edge sharp and deadly. Lyerin didn''t flinch. Instead, he tilted his head ever so slightly, just enough to avoid the strike. As the blade passed him, he raised his hand, infused with transparent magic, and casually swiped the dagger aside in a deft parry. The blade blurred as it moved, passing through the air with a force meant to split flesh and bone. But it seemed to miss its mark. Boom! The dagger exploded as it hit the far wall, sending fragments of stone and steel flying. The dungeon rumbled with the force of the blast, but Lyerin remained rooted in place, unshaken. He raised his hand once again, releasing a transparent shield of mana that extended outwards, protecting both him and the Cragar''Throm Clan Mana beasts that surrounded him. The shield shimmered for a moment as the blast''s force dissipated harmlessly against it, then disappeared as quickly as it had been summoned. When the smoke cleared, Lyerin looked up to see a woman standing a few feet away. She was fully clothed in dark, form-fitting robes, her body tense with exhaustion. Her face, though partially obscured by a mask, showed enough to reveal her weariness¡ªher heavy breathing, the faint tremble in her stance, the sheen of sweat on her brow. But despite her fatigue, her eyes burned with a cold, deadly resolve. Lyerin chuckled softly. "Aria," he said with a smile, his voice laced with amusement. "The Silent Blade herself. I should have known." S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Aria didn''t respond. She simply stood there, her eyes locked on him, her breathing still labored. Lyerin studied her for a moment, taking in the small details¡ªthe subtle shifts in her posture, the way she clutched her remaining daggers tightly, the slight quiver in her muscles as if she were barely holding herself together. "You''ve built quite the reputation for yourself, haven''t you?" Lyerin said, his voice conversational, almost as if they were old friends exchanging pleasantries. "The Silent Blade of the Borgias family, known for their ability to slip into the most fortified places unnoticed, to eliminate targets before they even realize they''re in danger. A master of illusions, creating false realities so convincing that even the sharpest of minds are fooled." He smiled wider, his eyes gleaming with a mixture of respect and condescension. "But as impressive as your illusions are, Aria, they''re nothing more than tricks. Tricks, no matter how elaborate, can only delay the inevitable. And now," he said, gesturing toward the crater left by the explosion, "your tricks have run out." Aria''s gaze flickered with something akin to fear, but she remained silent, her grip tightening on her weapon. Lyerin could see the toll the battle had taken on her. She was drained, and even though she was skilled beyond most, her energy was fading fast. Before Aria could make her next move, Lyerin turned his gaze to the opposite side of the chamber. There, another figure emerged from the shadows, fully cloaked and masked, but Lyerin could sense immediately that this was another woman. Her movements were lighter, more graceful than Aria''s, and even though she was covered head to toe, Lyerin''s eyes narrowed with recognition. "Kira," he said softly. "The youngest prodigy of the Borgias family. The most ruthless of your generation, they say. A killer without hesitation, without remorse." Lyerin''s smile faded into something darker, more serious as he regarded her. "You''ve left quite the trail of bodies in your wake, haven''t you? Butchering anyone who stands in your way. It didn''t matter if they were defenseless, it didn''t matter if they begged for mercy. Men, women, children¡ªyou slaughtered them all without blinking." He let out a small sigh, his tone mockingly sympathetic. "Such a young girl, and already so filled with darkness. The stories they tell of you are¡­ disturbing. They say you revel in the fear of your victims, that you smile as you drive your blade into their hearts. But, then again, that''s what makes you so dangerous, doesn''t it? It''s not just your skill, Kira. It''s the fact that you enjoy the kill. That you find joy in the suffering you inflict." Kira didn''t move, didn''t respond, but Lyerin could sense the tension building within her. Her silence was unnerving, but he knew better than to be fooled by it. She was calculating, always watching for the right moment to strike, much like a viper waiting to sink its fangs into its prey. "And finally," Lyerin said, his voice taking on a more measured tone, "there''s Varus." He turned his gaze to the last figure standing at the edge of the chamber. Varus, like the others, was fully cloaked, his face obscured by a mask. But Lyerin could feel the poison that clung to him like a second skin. It radiated from him, invisible to the eye but unmistakable to anyone with a sharp enough sense of mana. "You," Lyerin said, his voice dropping to a low, dangerous whisper, "are a monster in your own right. Not because of your skill with poison, but because of what you do to create it. How many lives have you taken in the name of your experiments, Varus? How many innocent people have you tortured, left to die in agony, just so you could create something new? Something more potent?" Lyerin''s smile returned, though it was colder now, filled with barely concealed contempt. "I wonder how many people are still suffering because of you. How many of your victims are lying in some dark, forgotten place, writhing in pain as your poisons eat away at their bodies? And all for what? For the sake of progress?" Varus remained silent, his posture relaxed, as though he were completely unaffected by Lyerin''s words. But Lyerin could see the faint twitch in his hand, the subtle tightening of his grip on his weapon. Varus was far from indifferent. He was simply waiting for the right moment to strike, just like the others. Lyerin let out a soft chuckle, his eyes glinting with amusement as he looked at the three assassins arrayed before him. "I must admit," he said, his tone light and mocking, "I didn''t expect to see all of you here. The Silent Blade, the ruthless prodigy, and the poison master, all in one place. I suppose I should have listened to that unknown fellow that I killed." Chapter 61 - 61: Let us begin The air in the dungeon grew heavy with tension as the four young assassins stood in silence, staring at the imposing figure of Lyerin. His oppressive aura pressed down on them like an invisible weight, making it hard to breathe. Lucius, Aria, Kira, and Varus¡ªall of them were skilled killers in their own right, each one trained to endure unimaginable conditions, but Lyerin was something else entirely. The suffocating pressure radiating from him was enough to make even the most hardened warriors falter. Suddenly, the ground trembled beneath them, and a massive hand slammed down from one of the towering Mana beasts. Boom! The ground cracked under the force, and the four assassins quickly leaped away in unison, retreating to the same direction, narrowly avoiding the strike. Lyerin watched them with amusement, his eyes gleaming in the dim light of the dungeon. His attention was drawn to the White Dust that lingered in the air, noticing that it had turned a sickly shade of purple. His smile deepened as he realized what had happened¡ªthe White Dust had absorbed Varus'' poison magic, which had been floating in the air like a deadly mist. That explained why Varus had been so uncharacteristically passive, his breathing labored and heavy. The very environment they were in was working against them. Lyerin grinned, his voice dripping with mockery. "What''s the matter, Lucius?" he asked, his tone taunting. "Why so quiet? You''re usually the loudest one in the room, aren''t you? The arrogant, sadistic one who thrives on the pain and fear of others. I remember hearing about that one time when you beat a man to death just because he dared to speak out of turn in front of you. Didn''t you break every bone in his body? And let''s not forget that incident when you gutted someone alive, just to prove a point. Where''s that fire now, Lucius? Why so meek?" Lucius'' eyes burned with anger, but he said nothing. His jaw was clenched tight, his mind racing as he tried to understand who this man was. He wanted to retort, to scream back, but something about Lyerin held him in check. It wasn''t fear¡ªit was confusion. How did this man know so much about him? About all of them? sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lyerin''s gaze shifted to Aria, his smile widening. "And you, Aria," he said, his voice cold. "The proud Aria who once drowned a man with just a look. You didn''t even have to lift a finger, did you? Your very presence was enough to terrify him to death. You''ve built quite the reputation, haven''t you? But where''s that pride now? Why aren''t you glaring daggers at me, Aria? Has your confidence faltered?" Aria narrowed her eyes but remained silent. Her heart pounded in her chest, not out of fear, but frustration. She had no idea who this man was, but he clearly knew far more about them than they did about him. And that unsettled her. It wasn''t just his power that was overwhelming¡ªit was the knowledge he held over them. Every word he spoke cut deep, poking at their weaknesses, their pasts, the things they thought no one else knew. Lyerin turned to Kira next, his eyes glinting with amusement. "Ah, Kira. The ruthless Kira, the youngest prodigy of the Borgias family. I''ve heard some¡­ interesting stories about you. Like the time you killed your own boyfriend just because he failed a mission. Cold-blooded, isn''t it? You didn''t even blink, did you? No hesitation, no remorse. Just another body to dispose of. Tell me, Kira, do you ever feel anything? Or have you completely deadened yourself to the world?" Kira''s hands tightened into fists, but she remained still. Her face was a mask of indifference, but inside, she was seething. This man knew too much. He had no right to bring up that past¡ªno right to pry into the things she''d buried long ago. But more than that, she couldn''t understand how he knew. Who was he? How had he gained such knowledge? Why is he saying those stuff? Finally, Lyerin''s gaze fell on Varus, and his voice took on a more sinister edge. "And then there''s you, Varus. The ever-curious poison master. You''ve killed more people than you can count in the name of your experiments, haven''t you? To you, life is just another ingredient¡ªsomething to be used, discarded, and forgotten. I wonder¡­ how many innocent people have you tortured and mutilated in the name of your so-called ''progress''? How many are still writhing in agony because of your poisons, their bodies slowly wasting away, trapped in a hell of your making?" Varus didn''t flinch, but Lyerin could see the faint twitch in his eyes, the subtle shift in his stance. Even the cold and calculating Varus wasn''t immune to the taunts. But none of them spoke. None of them dared. Lyerin laughed, the sound echoing off the walls of the dungeon. "What''s the matter?" he asked, his voice dripping with mockery. "Why aren''t you saying anything? Normally, I''d expect you to be full of boasts, full of bravado. But now¡­ you''re all so quiet. I thought the Borgias assassins were supposed to be fearless. I thought you thrived on danger. But now? Now you''re nothing more than frightened children, cowering in the shadows." The four assassins huddled closer together, whispering among themselves. Their voices were low, barely audible over the oppressive silence that filled the room. "Who is this man?" Aria whispered, her voice tense. "How does he know so much about us?" Lucius shook his head, his brow furrowed in confusion. "I don''t know. But he''s strong. Stronger than anyone we''ve faced before. And he''s in the Second Cycle. That alone should be impossible. How did he get here?" "That''s what I don''t understand," Kira muttered. "Normally, anyone who reaches the Second Cycle is barred from entering the lower dungeons. It''s a rule. The dungeons are only for those in the Initial Stage. So how is he here? And why is he after us?" Varus, ever the pragmatist, spoke quietly. "He''s not just strong¡ªhe''s controlling those Mana beasts like they''re nothing. Beast Masters are rare, and they''re usually weak themselves. They can only tame one, maybe two beasts at a time. But him? He''s controlling an entire pack of monstrous creatures. How is that even possible?" Their whispered conversation was filled with questions, but no answers. They couldn''t recall ever encountering anyone named Lyerin in the real world. And they knew the senior members of the Borgias family well enough to know this man wasn''t among them. But the fact that he knew so much about them was terrifying. It meant he''d been watching them, studying them, perhaps even for years. But for what purpose? Meanwhile, Lyerin stood a few feet away, observing them with a faint smile on his lips. His eyes gleamed with satisfaction as he watched the four assassins huddle together, their whispered fears echoing in his ears. Everything is going according to plan, Lyerin thought to himself, his mind cold and calculating. These four were easier to manipulate than I anticipated. I had to suppress my magical aura and drain my Mana to even get into this dungeon making me vulnerable. And in this state could attack me and I''ll be helpless. But now, they''re too scared to even make a move. They could attack me together, but they''re too hesitant. Too afraid. And that hesitation¡­ is their weakness. He glanced down at his hand, feeling the flow of some of his Mana slowly returning to him. Using my words to terrify them was enough to buy me time. Now, I''ve recovered enough Mana to make this interesting. Lyerin chuckled softly to himself. He could feel his power returning, could feel the energy swimming violently through his veins once again. It was time to end this little game. He raised his hand, a thin smile on his lips. "Well," Lyerin said aloud, his voice echoing through the chamber. "Since none of you seem inclined to speak, I suppose this would be considered bullying. But what''s the harm in that? I might as well enjoy the show." With a casual flick of his wrist, Lyerin opened his magic ring, the faint glow of arcane symbols appearing in the air around him. From within the ring, massive weapons began to materialize, each one perfectly suited for the Cragar''Throm Clan Mana beasts that surrounded him. The first weapon was a colossal warhammer, its head made of blackened iron and etched with runes of power. It was perfect for the humanoid elk creature, whose massive arms flexed as it grasped the weapon in its thick, gnarled hands. Next, a long, jagged spear appeared, its tip gleaming with a wicked, serrated edge. The humanoid ibex grabbed it eagerly, spinning it in its hands with a skill that belied its bestial appearance. Its eyes gleamed with bloodlust as it tested the weight of the weapon, preparing for the fight to come. The third weapon was a massive, spiked club, nearly as tall as the Mountain Sheep humanoid beast itself. The creature hefted the club over its shoulder with ease, the spikes gleaming menacingly in the dim light. Lyerin''s smile widened as he watched the beasts arm themselves. "Let us begin," he said softly. It''s time to shine! Chapter 62 - 62: Let them go "Attack!" Lyerin''s voice echoed through the cavernous dungeon, reverberating like a thunderclap, commanding his Cragar''Throm Clan beasts to unleash their madness. In an instant, the Mana beasts under his control roared to life, each one unique and monstrous in its own right. The humanoid elk, towering at over ten feet, let out a deep, guttural bellow. Its massive warhammer, engraved with ancient runes, crackled with electric energy. Sparks arced off its surface, filling the air with a sharp crackle, as it raised the weapon high above its head and slammed it down with a deafening boom. The humanoid ibex, with its jagged spear, snarled and leaped forward with startling agility. Its spear shimmered with an eerie green light, exuding a toxic aura that caused the very ground beneath its feet to blacken and wither. It thrust the spear with deadly precision, the air hissing as the poisonous weapon cut through it. Meanwhile, the humanoid horse, wielding a massive spiked club, charged with the force of a battering ram. Its hooves pounded the stone floor, each step sending tremors through the ground. The spiked club swung through the air with a whoosh, the spikes gleaming ominously as it sought its target. Lucius, Aria, Kira, and Varus were no ordinary assassins, and though the attacks were ferocious, they evaded with the precision and speed expected of elite killers. They moved like a blur of shadows, darting between the cracks in the beasts'' defenses, but Lyerin could see their eyes were sharp and calculating. However, the sheer force of the beasts'' strikes destroyed the ground beneath them. Boom! Crash! The dungeon floor crumbled away, sending chunks of rock and debris flying through the air. The assassins leaped to higher ground, but as they looked down at the shattered remnants of the floor, their expressions shifted from confident to stunned disbelief. Aria''s sharp eyes widened as she noticed something in the air¡ªflickers of elemental magic swirling amidst the destruction. "What...?" Aria whispered, her voice trailing off as she saw it clearly now. The place where they had stood was filled with remnants of elemental particles¡ªbright blue sparks of lightning, swirling green poison, flickering red embers of fire, and shimmering white frost. Lucius clenched his teeth, his eyes blazing with fury. "Elemental magic," he growled, his usually arrogant face tightening in shock. Varus, normally composed, had his face contorted in a mixture of disbelief and anger. "Those weapons..." he muttered, barely able to believe his eyes. Each of the Cragar''Throm Clan beasts wielded magic-infused weapons, and each attack left behind a trail of destruction. Lyerin stood at a distance, watching the scene unfold with a satisfied grin. He chuckled darkly as he saw their expressions. "Surprised, are you?" he called out, his voice echoing through the chamber. "Every one of these weapons is enchanted with ancient magic. Each one carries a different elemental force within it. Lightning, fire, poison, frost... S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. You have no idea what you''re up against." Before the assassins could regroup, Kira, the most sensitive to Mana, noticed something. Her keen senses prickled as she observed Lyerin''s energy. She narrowed her eyes, her breath quickening as realization dawned on her. Without hesitation, she hurled a kunai directly at Lyerin. Fwoosh! The kunai cut through the air with deadly speed. Lyerin, sensing the attack, leaped gracefully onto the shoulder of the humanoid elk beneath him. As he moved, the kunai struck where he had been standing just a moment earlier¡ªKABOOM! The explosion rocked the dungeon, sending waves of heat and force in all directions. The humanoid elk groaned loudly in pain, its massive form staggering under the blast, but it did not fall. With a snarl, it shook off the damage, rotating its warhammer before charging back into the fray, its eyes glowing with renewed fury. As the dust settled, Kira, breathing heavily from the intensity of the attack, spoke up. "I can feel it. His Mana¡­ it''s almost drained," she said, her voice steady despite her exhaustion. "He''s putting on an act. There''s something off about him, something wrong. He''s weaker than he wants us to believe." Lucius shot her a sharp look. "What are you talking about?" he demanded. "The three of you should see it by now," Kira continued, her eyes darting toward Lyerin. "He''s been using too much Mana. His aura is unstable, and it''s fluctuating. There''s some kind of suppression in this dungeon¡­ It''s draining him continuously." Lyerin''s eyes narrowed slightly, though he quickly masked his surprise. He stood tall, unyielding, but the slight flicker in his expression had not gone unnoticed. Lucius, always arrogant but now sensing a shift in the tide, smirked. "Oh¡­ Is that so?" He laughed, a wild, deranged sound that echoed through the dungeon. "It seems we''ve discovered your weakness, great mysterious Lyerin." His voice dripped with condescension. "You''re Lyerin as far as I can remember, right? You may have been able to enter this dungeon, but you''re paying a price for it, aren''t you? The great mysterious Lyerin, with all his beasts and magic weapons, is just another fraud, weakened by the very place he thought he could control!" Lucius'' eyes gleamed with sadistic pleasure. "How pathetic! You act like you''re invincible, yet here you are, desperately clinging to what little power you have left. Do you think you can fool us with your cheap tricks? We''re assassins, Lyerin. We know how to find the cracks in anyone''s armor. And you¡ª" he pointed at Lyerin, his voice rising to a manic crescendo, "¡ªare crumbling before us!" Aria stepped forward, her voice cold and cutting. "There''s never been a recorded case of someone in the higher Mana cycle entering a lower-class dungeon. It''s impossible. The suppression would be too great. Perhaps we were right to doubt you, Lyerin. You''re not as powerful as you appear." Varus, who had been silent until now, finally spoke, his tone crude and dripping with malice. "Poison arrow!" With a wave of his hand, a magic circle appeared before him. An arrow, glowing with a sickly green light, materialized and shot forth at blinding speed. Swoosh! Lyerin reacted quickly, leaping onto another Cragar''Throm Clan beast just in time to avoid the arrow. The creature he had been standing on moments before let out a pained bellow as the arrow embedded itself deep into its flesh. A second later, the arrow exploded with a KABOOM, releasing a cloud of poisonous smoke that hissed as it filled the air. The wounded beast staggered, its flesh sizzling and blackening from the poison, but it remained standing, its eyes glowing with rage. Varus smiled, his confidence growing. "See? We were right," he said, his voice filled with venom. "Lyerin''s a fake. If he had any real Mana left, he could''ve deflected that arrow like he did before. But now¡­ Now he''s just evading like a cornered animal. It''s obvious¡ªhe''s running on fumes. He used up too much of his power summoning those weapons for his beasts." Lucius, emboldened by Varus'' words, began taunting Lyerin with renewed vigor. "Look at you!" he sneered, his voice filled with manic glee. "You think you''re so untouchable, don''t you? But you''re just a fraud, a coward hiding behind your beasts! You don''t have any real power! You''re nothing compared to us!" Varus joined in, his voice cold and mocking. "You should''ve stayed in whatever hole you crawled out of, Lyerin. You''re out of your depth here. We''ll tear you apart piece by piece, and when we''re done, there won''t be anything left of you." Lyerin remained silent, his eyes flicking between the assassins as they continued to hurl insults and threats at him. Inside, he was calculating his next move, searching for an opening. But the constant drain on his Mana was undeniable. He could feel it, eating away at his strength, pulling him closer to exhaustion. In the midst of their taunts, the air in the dungeon shifted. A presence, cold and commanding, filled the space. The four assassins fell silent as a voice cut through the tension like a blade. "Lyerin Borgias, let the four of them go." Lyerin''s eyes widened slightly, and his heart skipped a beat. That voice¡­ He knew it. Everyone in the dungeon froze, their gazes turning toward the source of the voice. Chapter 63 - 63: Lord Victors calculation Lyerin stood still, his gaze shifting slowly towards the figure perched atop the massive shoulder of one of the Cragar''Throm Clan Mana beasts. There, in the dim light of the dungeon, sat Lord Victor, one of the highest-ranking assassins in the Borgias family, with an air of serene control. His dark silhouette exuded an effortless dominance as if even the powerful Mana beast beneath him was oblivious to his presence. Lyerin''s expression remained calm, his face a mask of stoic indifference, but inside, a brief flicker of unease crept into his chest. Lord Victor''s presence here was unexpected, to say the least, and unsettling in its implications. Yet, Lyerin showed no outward sign of discomfort, his eyes instead moving towards the four assassins¡ªLucius, Aria, Kira, and Varus¡ªwho were now bound in place by the gnarly roots of an ancient, monstrous tree. The roots wrapped around their limbs like thick coils of living rope, suspending them in midair, their bodies pinned against the ghostly branches of the enormous Torture Ghost Tree. Their eyes were distant, glazed over, as though they were staring into nothingness, completely unaware of their surroundings. Each of them had roots extending from the tree into their mouths, gagging them, while another thick, grotesque root wormed its way into the side of their skulls, burrowing through their ears and pulsating with an ominous, viscous liquid. The tree itself was a macabre sight¡ªits bark pale and translucent like ghostly skin, with faces etched into the surface that twisted and morphed in agony. The branches swayed in a breeze that did not exist, carrying a sinister energy, as though the tree fed on the pain and fear of its victims. Lord Victor chuckled lightly, the sound dark and knowing as he observed Lyerin''s calm exterior. "Ah, the Torture Ghost Tree," he mused, his voice soft yet carrying the weight of authority and experience. "A magnificent creature, is it not?" Lyerin remained silent, watching Lord Victor as the elder assassin continued, his tone turning almost conversational. "This tree is said to be one of the most feared weapons in this ruined magical world, a torture method unlike any other. Its roots burrow deep into the minds of its victims, trapping them in an endless illusion of pain. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They experience agonizing torment, not only physical but mental as well¡ªflesh searing, bones breaking, minds unraveling¡ªall in the span of mere seconds. Yet, to the victims, it feels like an eternity. Time becomes irrelevant to them, lost in a cycle of eternal suffering until the tree consumes them entirely, their very essence devoured." Lord Victor would point his mouth at the four and say, "I''m sure these four are experiencing hallucinations now. Probably, they are fighting you in the Ghost Tree illusion." His voice carried an almost reverent tone as he continued explaining the legend of the Torture Ghost Tree, weaving a story that was equal parts terrifying and awe-inspiring. "It''s incredibly rare, this tree. Summoning one alone requires immense skill. Controlling one¡­ well, that is something few have ever achieved. Many have tried to study its effects¡ªmany like me. For years, I sought to understand this creature, to unlock its secrets. But no matter how many experiments we performed, we could never get it to fully materialize. Our theories, research, everything pointed to the conclusion that it could not exist within the bounds of common magic." He sighed with the weight of old frustrations, shaking his head slightly. "We never considered the possibility that the key to this tree''s awakening was the blood of the botanical creatures within this dungeon. We thought the Torture Ghost Tree could only thrive outside the dungeons, and so we never connected the idea that dungeon creatures could hold the answer. It took you, Lyerin, to figure out the missing piece. You blended the blood of the dungeon''s botanical creatures perfectly, and in doing so, awakened the Torture Ghost Tree like no one before." Lord Victor leaned back slightly, a smile tugging at his lips. "I must say, Lyerin, you''ve opened my eyes. I should have seen it sooner. It was brilliant work." Lyerin dipped his head slightly in acknowledgment, his sharp eyes never leaving Lord Victor''s form. He could feel the weight of Victor''s words as they laced with curiosity and praise, yet behind them lay an underlying question, one that Lyerin knew was waiting to surface. Lord Victor continued, his voice dropping into a more serious tone. "Ever since we met, I''ve felt something strange about you. Even as a Lord Class assassin, I felt as though you were using me¡ªusing the family. Not out of malice, but with some hidden agenda, something that wasn''t immediately obvious." He paused, eyes narrowing slightly as he studied Lyerin''s reaction. "And so, I began to investigate," Lord Victor revealed with a casual tone, though the implication was anything but casual. "You are, after all, just another member of the Borgias family. Born of a side mistress, overlooked compared to your more ''talented'' brothers." He waved his hand dismissively. "Nothing particularly remarkable about you at first glance. A lower-tier member with modest ambitions¡­ or so it seemed." A slight smirk crossed Lord Victor''s lips. "But I noticed something odd. You were purchasing various materials in bulk, using my name and coin to acquire them. Most of them were items so common and unsuspicious that they wouldn''t raise any alarms¡ªunless, of course, one took a closer look. I did." Lord Victor''s eyes gleamed as he leaned forward slightly. "It turns out you''ve been far more cunning than anyone gave you credit for, Lyerin. I followed your trail, tracing your actions back to this very dungeon. And that''s when I realized what you were planning." Lyerin remained composed, though inside he was rapidly recalculating his options. He had known Lord Victor was perceptive, but he hadn''t anticipated that the elder assassin would take such a personal interest in him. "The coin I gave your was only used for the dungeon openings," Lord Victor said, his voice filled with admiration, "but you changed the magic particles surrounding it to match my own. You knew that by manipulating the magic particle, you could access anything within the Rose Kingdom¡ªanything the Borgias family kept hidden. You knew the risks, and you proceeded anyway. It was a gamble, but it was brilliant." Lord Victor laughed softly. "I''m not sure whether I should be offended or impressed. Have you known me for years, haven''t you? I don''t remember showing up to anyone ages ago, but I felt like you''ve studied me, learned from me, all without my noticing. You''ve gone unnoticed for so long because you''ve never overstepped¡ªuntil now." The older assassin''s gaze sharpened, his eyes locking onto Lyerin''s with intensity. "Tell me, was all of this for your mother? Did you choose this dungeon because you knew where the competition for the younger generation would take place? Did you plan to eliminate your rivals and use the Torture Ghost Tree to extract their shadow cores, to gain entry into the family''s inner circle? Was that your goal all along?" Lord Victor''s voice was filled with both curiosity and a dark admiration. "The reason we''ve been so interested in this tree, Lyerin, is because someone once infiltrated the Borgias family using it. They killed one of our members, took their shadow core, and used it to blend in as a spy. We''ve been obsessed with studying this creature ever since, trying to prevent it from happening again. But I''ll admit, when I first began investigating you, I considered the possibility that you were a spy as well." Lord Victor''s voice softened slightly. "But now, after seeing your actions here, I realize that your motives are much more¡­ human. You''re not after power or wealth. You''re after recognition. I understand, you are shadow core less but you want to be seen, to be accepted by the Borgias family like any other assassin. That''s your weakness, Lyerin. You desire acceptance from a family that''s only ever used you. And yet, that''s also what makes you dangerous. You embody what it means to be an assassin¡ªcold, calculating, and unrelenting." Lord Victor''s eyes gleamed with approval. "I''m thoroughly impressed by you, Lyerin. You''ve managed to accomplish something even I couldn''t. You''ve shown me just how far you''re willing to go for recognition. And because of that, I''m willing to offer you something in return." He leaned back, his expression softening. "From this point on, you''ll have unlimited access to the family''s coin. No more need for deception or altering auras. You''ve earned it. But¡ª" his eyes darkened, his voice lowering to a dangerous tone, "¡ªthere is one condition. You must let the four of them live." Lyerin''s brow furrowed slightly as he processed Lord Victor''s words. "Let them live?" he asked, his voice calm yet tinged with suspicion. "Why?" Chapter 64 - 64: Hidden Agenda Lord Victor''s smile was cryptic, his eyes seemed to gleam with some deeper knowledge that he wasn''t yet ready to reveal. "That, Lyerin," he said softly, "is a question for another time." Lyerin''s lips curled into a thin, calculating smile. "I''ll accept," he said in a voice as cold as the dungeon''s air, "but only if you grant me access to the second-class dungeons as well." Lord Victor''s eyebrows furrowed in contemplation, his hand absently rubbing his chin. He remained silent for a moment, deep in thought, weighing Lyerin''s request. Granting access to the second-class dungeons was no trivial matter¡ªit was reserved for elite members of the Borgias family. But then again, Lyerin had already proved himself as more than just a pawn. He was dangerous, cunning, and undeniably resourceful. Victor had to decide: was Lyerin more useful as an ally or a threat that needed to be eradicated? "Alright," Lord Victor finally said, his voice casual as though he were discussing the weather. "I''ll allow it." Without missing a beat, Lyerin reached out, summoning a stream of transparent magic particles from his fingertips. They shot forward with blinding speed, striking the Ghost Tree with a deafening PANG! The monstrous tree''s ghostly face twisted and contorted in an expression of excruciating agony. Its mouth opened wide, and it let out an eerie, bone-chilling scream that echoed through the cavernous dungeon, reverberating off the walls. "CRAAAAAAA!" The scream was a tortured wail, a sound that seemed to carry the weight of centuries of suffering. It was a scream that clawed at the minds of those who heard it, causing the dungeon''s atmosphere to tremble as though the very fabric of reality was tearing apart. The roots embedded in the mouths and ears of Lucius, Aria, Kira, and Varus quivered violently, then retreated back into the tree with grotesque speed. The four assassins, still in their trance, were abruptly released, their bodies limp as they plummeted to the ground in a heap. Thud! The impact was hard, but none of them stirred. Their faces were pale, their expressions frozen in silent horror, as though their minds had been left behind in the endless torment of the Ghost Tree''s illusion. Lord Victor''s eyes flicked toward Lyerin, studying him with renewed interest. "That was the worst form of torture they could have ever endured," he said with a hint of amusement, though his tone was mostly indifferent. "I''ll need to remove their memories of this. It wouldn''t do to leave them like this. That experience could break even the strongest of minds." sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lyerin''s eyes flickered with a cold, detached amusement as he watched Victor prepare the memory removal spell. "It will make them better assassins," Lyerin said with a mocking tone, though his words carried an air of harsh truth. "Consider it a lesson in resilience." Deep down, Lyerin felt no sympathy for the four. They had wronged him in ways that neither his past life nor this current one could forgive. For all they had done to him, both then and now, they deserved this torment and more. Yet, Lyerin sighed internally. This was all he could do for now. He needed to play his cards right, to maintain the delicate balance between suspicion and trust. If he had refused Lord Victor''s deal, the elder assassin would undoubtedly have suspected him of being a spy. Lyerin knew Victor''s personality well enough to understand that sparing the four assassins was more than just a matter of mercy¡ªit was a test. Had Lyerin hesitated, had he shown even the slightest trace of reluctance in agreeing to spare them, Victor would have killed him without a second thought. The deal was not just about the lives of those four assassins¡ªit was about whether Lyerin could convince Lord Victor that he wasn''t a threat to the Borgias family. Besides, Lyerin was certain that Lord Victor''s memory removal spell wouldn''t erase everything. Some remnants of the Ghost Tree''s torture would remain in their minds, lingering like shadows in the back of their consciousness. And that, in itself, was a small victory for Lyerin. He had inflicted a lasting scar on their psyches, a scar they would carry with them forever. That alone was satisfying. Suddenly, a sharp, ominous sound interrupted their momentary silence. A faint hum echoed from Lord Victor''s magic bracelet, the thin band glowing with a pulsating light as it alerted him to an incoming call. Victor raised an eyebrow, clearly not expecting to be disturbed. With a flick of his wrist, he activated the communication link, his expression one of lazy disinterest. "Yes?" Lord Victor''s voice was casual, almost bored. "What is it?" The voice on the other end of the line was hurried, urgent. "My lord, someone accessed the second-class dungeon yesterday. It was registered under your name, but after further investigation, we''ve discovered that the coin used for entry was only authorized for lower-level dungeons." Victor''s demeanor shifted instantly. The casual indifference melted away, replaced by a rigid tension. His body froze, his eyes widening slightly in shock. It was as if a cold breeze had swept through the room, chilling him to his very core. For a moment, he didn''t move. His mind raced, processing the information he had just received. Slowly, as if in disbelief, Lord Victor''s gaze turned toward Lyerin, his eyes narrowing with suspicion. "You¡­ bastard," he muttered under his breath, his voice laced with both shock and fury. "Did you¡­ did you fake the magic particles in your coin to enter the second-class dungeon?!" Lyerin avoided Lord Victor''s gaze, pretending to be preoccupied with something trivial. He whistled softly, the sound casual and innocent, as though he hadn''t just been caught red-handed. Victor''s mind spun as he pieced everything together. Lyerin''s rapid rise from the peak of the Initial Cycle to the fifth stage of the Second Cycle as a mana user, the peculiar nature of his magic particle control, the sudden spike in his abilities¡ªit all made sense now. Lyerin had been masking his true progress, deliberately staying just below the threshold that would trigger alarms and prevent him from accessing lower-level dungeons. It wasn''t that Lyerin lacked the strength to ascend further¡ªhe was holding back, keeping himself in the lower stages so that he could continue to access the first-level dungeons. It was a brilliant move, one that had allowed him to enter the competition where other young assassins were vying for recognition and gain advantage over them. Victor realized with a jolt that Lyerin had planned everything meticulously. By tampering with the magic particles in his coin, Lyerin had successfully infiltrated the second-class dungeon and stolen a march on his rivals. His sudden leap in power made sense now¡ªhe had absorbed the dungeon''s mana to rapidly elevate his abilities, all while ensuring that he didn''t draw too much attention to himself. And then, by attracting Lord Victor''s attention, Lyerin had created a smokescreen. The Torture Ghost Tree, the assault on his competitors, all of it had been orchestrated to make Victor suspect that Lyerin was a spy. In doing so, Lyerin had manipulated the situation to force Victor into making a deal with him¡ªone that would erase any evidence of his unauthorized dungeon entry. Victor''s shock slowly turned into admiration, albeit laced with frustration. Lyerin had played him perfectly. The young assassin had engineered the entire situation not just to win the competition, but to ensure that he would be given unrestricted access to the Borgias family''s resources. "You did all of this," Lord Victor said, his voice filled with reluctant admiration, "just for recognition? To ensure your victory in the competition and secure unlimited coins for your¡­ tribe?" Victor trailed off, his gaze sharpening as he studied Lyerin. There was something deeper here, something that didn''t quite add up. Lyerin''s actions were too calculated, too precise. He wasn''t just after personal glory¡ªthere was a bigger purpose behind his schemes. The tribe Victor had mentioned wasn''t just a convenient excuse. There was a hidden agenda lurking behind Lyerin''s ambition, and Victor couldn''t quite put his finger on it. "What is it you''re really after?" Victor asked, his voice low and intense. "You''ve gone to extraordinary lengths to achieve your goals. But what is it you truly seek? What is it that drives you?" Chapter 65 - 65: Lyerins true Intention Lyerin stood there, listening carefully to the silence between them, but when Lord Victor finally spoke, the air seemed to change. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You did all of this," Victor said, a smirk forming on his lips, "just to impress me, didn''t you? So you could take on ten special missions, right?" His voice dripped with amusement, yet there was a sharpness beneath it that cut like a blade. Lyerin remained silent for a moment, keeping his composure while Lord Victor continued to speak. The older man''s eyes were distant, and he began to mumble to himself, lost in thought. "Having your mother saved or protected, that was just one part of it, wasn''t it?" Victor muttered under his breath. His expression darkened as his mind raced through possibilities. "But there''s more. Of course, there has to be. You''re without a shadow core, and no matter what you do, you''ll never be accepted by the Borgias Family, at least not in the conventional way. Not truly. Without that core, you are nothing more than a ghost in their eyes." Victor''s words, filled with venom, reverberated in the air. He shook his head as if dispelling some lingering thought. "This is your only possible route. You needed those special missions to be accepted, didn''t you? To be brought into the fold. It''s the only way. Even the shadowless like you can get in that way. If you survive, that is." The explanation continued, his words growing more and more profound as he delved into what Lyerin had been pursuing all along. Victor painted a vivid picture of the impossibility of what Lyerin sought. The Borgias Family was an ancient and proud one. Those without a shadow core¡ªthose born without the magical essence that tied them irrevocably to the family''s secrets¡ªcould never truly be part of it. Their lives were deemed expendable, their worth measured only by what they could achieve. And Lyerin, being born of a concubine, without the family''s traditional gifts, was nothing more than a tool at best, an outsider at worst. "You''ve got no shadow core," Victor continued, almost musing to himself now. "And yet you still managed to reach the Fifth Stage in the Second Cycle? Even so, you won''t be accepted, not unless you achieve something beyond comprehension. You''re gambling your life for what? For a fleeting chance to stand beside those who will never truly see you as one of them. You''re walking into certain death, and for what, boy? To prove you''re more than what you were born as?" Victor''s voice dripped with mockery, but there was a hint of respect within it. It was true, after all. No matter how much Lyerin achieved, there would always be a chasm between him and the rest of the Borgias. The special missions were the only way for him to close that gap, but even so, those are not enough. These missions were legendary, passed down through hushed whispers in the family. Only those who completed them could hope to gain the recognition needed to survive in the brutal hierarchy of the Borgias. Victor let out a deep sigh. His eyes glinted with a predatory light as he leaned back and stared directly into Lyerin''s eyes. "But I''ll give you credit. I see why you''re doing this. And perhaps there is some merit in your plan after all." Lyerin remained calm, though inside he braced himself for what would come next. He had anticipated every move, every word, everything to be laid out in a way that would seem like mere coincidence. But he knew better than to trust appearances. Finally, Lyerin bowed his head in deference. "Yes, Lord Victor. That was my intention all along." Victor let out a sharp laugh, the sound echoing off the walls of the eerie forest. He seemed genuinely amused now, though there was something sinister in his tone. "So, you want to take on the ten special missions," he mused. "Impressive. But do you even realize what you''re asking for?" Victor''s gaze darkened as he began to recount the story of the first person who had ever completed the ten special missions. It was a tale filled with violence, cunning, and a level of bloodshed that few could comprehend. The first assassin had been a prodigy, a genius whose skills were said to surpass even the most accomplished assassins in the family''s history. "He was born from nothing, just like you," Victor began. "An outsider, a nobody in the eyes of the Borgias. He was thrown into the lion''s den, given impossible missions, told that death awaited him at every turn. And yet he survived. He did more than survive. He thrived. Mission after mission, he came back with blood on his hands, but he never once flinched. Not from the blood, not from the pain. Not even from the horrors he witnessed. And when he completed all ten of the special missions, he returned as something else entirely." Victor''s voice lowered, becoming a near whisper. "They say he returned as a god of death. His presence was so overwhelming that even the elders dared not look him in the eye. He had transcended what it meant to be an assassin. He had become something more. Something greater. But¡­" Victor trailed off, his eyes flickering with amusement, "that''s just a story, isn''t it? Reality is much harsher." The tale Victor told stretched on, filled with more gruesome details, trials, and impossible challenges that this mysterious assassin had faced. Every mission was worse than the last. Betrayals, torture, madness¡ªit was a trial of the soul, as much as it was of the body and mind. "The special missions," Victor continued, "are meant to break you. Only the strongest of will, the most unrelenting of minds, can complete them. The others? They perish. Horribly." He leaned in closer, his breath hot against the air between them. "Do you think you can do it, little no core Lyerin? Do you believe that you can complete missions that make even the most elite members of our family tremble? You''ll be facing beings a full cycle above you. Beasts and men alike who can tear you apart with ease. You''ll be alone, boy. Truly alone." Lyerin nodded, his expression respectful but resolute. "I am willing to risk my life for it, Lord Victor." The words came out firm, and Victor''s lips curled into a sly smile. "You have the conviction, I''ll give you that." He paused, his expression darkening. "But conviction alone won''t save you or convince you to allow me to give you a pass to take those missions." In an instant, Victor''s face twisted, taking on a demonic quality. The magic surrounding him pulsed, and before Lyerin could react, a massive magic circle appeared beneath him. The ground began to tremble. Swoosh! Lyerin was thrown off balance as he and his Cragar''Throm Clan Mana Beasts plummeted into the depths below. The air roared around him as they fell, and with a deafening Kabam! They landed on the ground below with immense force. Lyerin rose to his feet, dusting himself off as he surveyed his surroundings. The forest was dark, twisted. The trees bent at odd angles, their roots curling through the air like twisted serpents. The atmosphere was strangely peaceful, yet there was an underlying sense of dread that permeated every inch of the forest. The silence was eerie, broken only by the occasional rustle of leaves or the distant howl of some unseen creature. Victor''s voice echoed through the forest, his laugh bouncing off the trees. "Welcome to the home of the Carnivorous Blast Apes, Lyerin. Your task is simple¡ªsurvive. Survive for a single day in this forest, surrounded by apes that are in the Sixth Stage of the Second Cycle. Some are even stronger. Do that, and I''ll consider you ready for the special missions. Fail, and your journey ends here." Lyerin''s eyes narrowed as he scanned the forest, the weight of the task before him settling heavily on his shoulders. The Carnivorous Blast Apes were infamous, known for their explosive power and near-impenetrable defenses. They were a terror to face, even for someone as skilled as him. "Good luck," Victor''s voice echoed ominously. And then, there was silence. Lyerin steadied himself, his senses heightened as he prepared for the battle to come. But instead of fear, a twisted smile appeared on his facial expression. Chapter 66 - 66: Carnivorous Blast Apes Lyerin stood there in the eerie forest, muttering to himself. "Of all the things that old man could have chosen¡­ Carnivorous Blast Apes," he said with a grim smile. "What nostalgia." The Carnivorous Blast Apes were infamous creatures. He remembered them vividly from his past life. They were beasts of terror, known not just for their size and strength, but for their extraordinary and horrifying ability: they could explode when enraged. It wasn''t just a small burst either; when a Blast Ape detonated, it unleashed a devastating explosion capable of shredding even the strongest armor with ease. It wasn''t a question of how tough your defense was¡ªthese creatures had a one-hundred-percent success rate in piercing through even the most magical of protections. It was an instinct that they seemed to have honed over centuries, an innate skill that made them feared by all who ventured near their territories. And they didn''t stop there. In addition to their explosive demise, the Blast Apes had another terrifying trait¡ªthey could throw magical bomb seeds. These were seeds they grew naturally, filled with explosive mana, and when thrown, they detonated on impact. The bomb seeds were capable of reducing an entire area to rubble within seconds. They didn''t give you time to think, only to react, and even then, many didn''t live long enough to regret their decisions. The apes hurled these seeds with astonishing precision, turning entire fields into death traps. It made them unpredictable and impossible to approach safely. The memories of his past flooded Lyerin''s mind. No one, in any of his lifetimes, had dared to fight these creatures head-on. It was considered suicide. They were too wild, too erratic. The combination of their explosive tendencies and their reliance on raw emotion made them utterly untamable. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Carnivorous Blast Apes weren''t just animals¡ªthey were living weapons, walking mana bombs with very short fuses. Lyerin couldn''t help but shake his head as he recalled the countless attempts to tame these creatures. Over the years, many have tried. Great magicians, tamers with special abilities, and even renowned beast masters had attempted to subdue them, hoping to harness their power. None had succeeded. He remembered one mage in particular, a renowned tamer who had believed he could break through the apes'' wild nature by using a combination of magic and empathy. He had isolated a juvenile Blast Ape, casting a spell to calm its mind and suppress its emotions. For a time, it seemed as though he was making progress. The young ape had become docile, following simple commands and responding to the mage''s directions. But then, one day, it exploded without warning, taking the mage and his entire tower with it. Then there was the case of an ambitious noble who had constructed a special containment field to house a Blast Ape. The field was designed to nullify magic and suppress the apes'' explosive tendencies. For months, the noble believed he had succeeded in capturing the creature. He had plans to use it in warfare, to unleash it upon his enemies as a living bomb. But during a routine inspection of the containment field, the Blast Ape had grown agitated. Unable to escape, it had gone into a rage, detonating with such force that the blast wiped out half of the noble''s estate, leaving nothing but a crater where his mansion once stood. And there was the tale of the warrior, an expert in hand-to-hand combat who had sought to prove his strength by taming a Blast Ape. He had challenged the creature directly, using his speed and agility to avoid its explosive attacks. For days, he had fought the beast, wearing it down, thinking he had it on the ropes. But on the fifth day, just as he moved in for the final blow, the ape had triggered its explosive death, catching the warrior in the blast and reducing him to nothing but ash. Lyerin smirked at the memories. How nostalgic. No matter how skilled, how powerful, or how cunning, everyone who had ever tried to control the Blast Apes had met the same fate. They were too wild, too emotional, too chaotic. They could not be tamed. Or so the legends said. But then a thought occurred to him. Lyerin stared off into the distance, his mind racing. "What if I could tame them?" he murmured to himself. "What if I could succeed where all others have failed?" It was a wild idea. No, it was a ridiculous idea. Everyone knew the Carnivorous Blast Apes were untamable because they were driven purely by emotion. Their rage fueled their explosions, their wild nature made them impossible to control. They were creatures of chaos, acting on instinct alone. No amount of training or magic could suppress that primal fury. But Lyerin was different. He had a tribe that he was building, a tribe that was leveling up, growing stronger every day. He had methods that others didn''t. If anyone could tame the untamable, it was him. His ability to manipulate loyalty and growth within his tribe was his secret weapon. He could raise the loyalty of even the most unruly creatures, bend their will to his command by nurturing them in ways that no one else could. After all, if he could level up the loyalty of the Cragar''Throm Clan Mana Beasts, why not these exploding monkeys? A smile crept across his face as the possibilities ran through his mind. Imagine having a squad of Blast Apes at his command¡ªexplosive, powerful creatures that could tear through enemies and turn the tide of battle with a single detonation. Their wild unpredictability would become a weapon in itself, something that his enemies would never see coming. Lyerin could have them stationed at the borders of his territory, ready to explode at the slightest provocation. Intruders would never stand a chance. Or he could send them into battle as living bombs, letting them wreak havoc among his enemies before blowing themselves apart and leaving nothing but destruction in their wake. Or, perhaps even more terrifying, he could use them as assassins¡ªsending them into enemy camps under the guise of simple mana beasts, only to detonate when the time was right. Lyerin chuckled darkly. "Blast Apes as pets... imagine the terror I could sow with an army of walking bombs at my side." The more he thought about it, the more excited he became. No one had ever tamed these creatures before, but no one had ever had the means that he did. He had the knowledge, the experience, and most importantly, he had his tribe. He could raise these apes from wild, destructive creatures into loyal, powerful allies. The thought alone sent a thrill through him. With that decision made, Lyerin''s grin grew wider. He couldn''t believe it. The idea of having pets that could explode on command was too good to pass up. His tribe would become the most feared force in the world with these apes by his side. But just as he was reaching for his magic ring to prepare himself, he froze. Huh? Where could it¡ª Before he could even finish the thought, the truth dawned on him. His hand fumbled at his side, searching for the ring that should have been there. His face twisted in disbelief as the realization struck him like a punch to the gut. The ring was gone. "Where did it¡ª" he began, but then he froze again. Lyerin cursed under his breath as he understood what had happened. Victor. That old bastard had taken his ring! The ring where he stored all his supplies, his potions, his weapons¡ªeverything he needed for survival in this place. Lyerin looked up at the sky, clenching his fist. "Did that old fool want me to fail?" he muttered, a mix of anger and disbelief rising hotly in his chest. Victor had known. He had known that Lyerin''s mana was slow to recover because of the lower dungeon''s mana-draining effects, and now, he had tossed him into this forest without any of his tools, without the resources he would need to survive. Lyerin felt a flicker of rage ignite within him, but instead of letting it consume him, he forced it down, channeling it into resolve. If Victor thought this would be enough to stop him, then the old man was sorely mistaken. Lyerin had dealt with the Carnivorous Blast Apes before. He had survived them in his past life, and he would survive them again¡ªno, more than survive. He would tame them. Out of spite, if nothing else. "Fine," Lyerin growled, determination hardening in his chest. "I''ll show that old man what I''m capable of." The scent of water drifted through the air, crisp and clean. Lyerin inhaled deeply, letting the smell of the river fill his senses. The water wasn''t far from here. He could hear it flowing, a soft trickle amid the quiet of the forest. It smelled fresh, mingling with the earthy scent of vines and moss that clung to the twisted trees. Lyerin''s gaze shifted, and he spotted the five Cragar''Throm Clan Mana Beasts nearby, still looking confused, their heads swiveling as they took in their surroundings. They seemed lost, unsure of what to do now that they had been thrown into this unfamiliar place. Lyerin sighed softly and mumbled to himself, "Now I know what to do." His gaze sharpened as he prepared for what came next. "Forgive me," he whispered under his breath. Chapter 67 - 67: Mysterious Actions 1/2 Lord Victor sat comfortably on the back of an unconscious Cragar''Throm Mana Beast, his fingers tracing the beast''s muscular shoulder. His gaze was distant, thoughtful. "Hmmm¡­ pure blood," he whispered to himself, a glint of curiosity in his eye. "I will experiment on you later." His attention shifted to Lucius, Aria, Kira, and Varus¡ªhis talented yet currently debilitated students. They were still groggy, their minds clouded by the aftereffects of Lyerin''s brutal torture. Victor tilted his head, scrutinizing them with mild interest. Their disoriented expressions, the way they fumbled about trying to regain their bearings, amused him. "Are you all fine now?" he asked, though his tone suggested he didn''t care much for their wellbeing. "That guy, Lyerin, is ruthless, isn''t he? Talks a lot about not torturing targets as a Borgias assassin, yet here he is, doing exactly that to all of you." A smirk danced on his lips. "Really ruthless." But his amusement faded as the four students still seemed disoriented, their eyes unfocused and their movements sluggish. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lord Victor sighed in mild exasperation. "Side effects of the torture, I see," he muttered. "Lyerin... what an extraordinary little fella. I didn''t know such methods could exist, let alone be executed so skillfully. It makes me curious¡ªwhat else does he know? If he fails, perhaps I''ll just take those secrets for myself and use him as an experiment." Lord Victor turned his gaze back to the four students. They were still struggling to gather themselves, shaking off the remnants of their harrowing ordeal. Victor''s expression softened slightly, or at least as much as his cold demeanor would allow. "Perhaps you should watch what happens next," he said. "It might help alleviate some of that lingering trauma." A magic circle began to form beneath him and the four students, glowing faintly as it expanded and solidified. Lord Victor''s thoughts, however, were elsewhere. He pondered whether he was being too harsh with Lyerin. The task he had given him was nearly impossible, after all. But then again, Lyerin had proven himself to be resourceful and full of surprises. Perhaps it was worth watching to see how the boy would fare. "Is it too harsh?" he mused aloud. "Or should I give the kid more chances?" He shook his head, dismissing the idea. Lyerin''s request to complete the ten special missions was based on nothing more than a legend. It wasn''t something Victor took seriously. So, why should it matter if the boy failed? ¡­ Meanwhile, Lyerin stood in the thick of the jungle, his hands busy tying thick vine ropes to the limbs of the five Cragar''Throm Clan Mana Beasts that were his temporary allies. He worked efficiently, his hands moving with practiced precision as he secured the knots tightly. His mind, however, was racing with thoughts and ideas. "Flexible," he murmured, pulling the vine taut and testing its strength. "Good, strong... not too big, not too heavy..." He gave the vine a firm tug, satisfied with its durability. "Perfect for pulling." After making sure the vine was securely fastened, Lyerin let go for a moment and left to check the nearby river. He made his way through the dense foliage until he reached the water''s edge. The river was wide, its surface calm but deep. Lyerin crouched down, observing the flow, dipping his fingers into the water to gauge its temperature and depth. It was exactly what he needed. He began to stir the waters, his hands moving swiftly as he agitated the muddy bottom, turning the river a murky brown. He stepped back and watched as the muddy water spread, clouding the entire river. Perfect. This would provide the cover he needed. After ensuring the river was sufficiently concealed, Lyerin returned to where the Cragar''Throm Mana Beasts were still tied up. The beasts were calm now, having settled into a state of quiet confusion, unaware of what was about to unfold. Taking a deep breath, Lyerin positioned himself carefully and then let out a loud, guttural cry¡ªa sound that mimicked the calls of the wild monkeys in the jungle. "OORR-A-AARRGG-AARGGG!!" The cry echoed through the dense trees, resonating in the still air. He repeated the call, louder this time, his voice carrying through the forest with an almost primal intensity. "OORR-A-AARRGG-AARGGG!!" For a moment, there was only silence. Then, from the depths of the jungle, a soft, eerie sound began to rise. It was the unmistakable chatter of apes, faint at first, but growing louder with each passing second. "OORR-A-AARRGG-AARGGG!!" The sound was unsettling¡ªcreepy, almost, like the cackling of malicious spirits. Lyerin''s heart began to race, though not with fear¡ªno, he was excited. His plan was working. The eerie sounds grew closer, louder. The once quiet forest was now filled with the unsettling noise of Carnivorous Blast Apes. It was no longer just a few of them, either. Their numbers were multiplying. Dozens of them, maybe even hundreds, were approaching. Lyerin quickly retreated to his hiding spot, securing himself in the thick underbrush and gripping the vines he had tied to the Cragar''Throm Mana Beasts. He huddled low, staying perfectly still as he watched the scene unfold before him. The apes began to emerge from the shadows of the trees, their grotesque forms slinking out of the jungle like silent predators. They moved in packs, their eyes glowing faintly with latent mana energy. Their bodies were large and powerful, rippling with muscle, their fur bristling as they sniffed the air, sensing something out of place. Lyerin held his breath. The apes were terrifying in person, even more so than he remembered from his past life. Their large, hulking forms exuded raw power, and their presence alone was enough to make most creatures flee in terror. But Lyerin wasn''t most creatures. He watched, waiting for the right moment. His grip on the vines tightened as he prepared to put his plan into action. The apes continued to advance, their numbers growing as more of them appeared from the shadows. Their movements were slow and deliberate, but Lyerin could see the tension in their bodies¡ªthe barely contained rage that simmered just beneath the surface. Suddenly, one of the larger apes stopped, its nose twitching as it sniffed the air. Its gaze shifted toward Lyerin''s hiding spot, its glowing eyes narrowing suspiciously. Lyerin''s pulse quickened, but he remained perfectly still, his body pressed low against the ground. The ape hesitated for a moment longer, then let out a low growl before turning away, satisfied that whatever it had sensed was not an immediate threat. Lyerin exhaled softly, relieved but still on edge. He couldn''t afford to make a single mistake. Not here. Not now. As the apes continued to mill about, Lyerin slowly began to maneuver the vines. His goal was simple: lead the apes to the river, where the muddy waters would hide the Cragar''Throm Mana Beasts from view. If he could lure the apes into the water and trap them there, he would have the upper hand. And perhaps, just perhaps, he could find a way to tame them in the process. But for now, survival was his priority and he had other plans. The apes grew closer, their movements more erratic as they began to sense the presence of the mana beasts. Lyerin knew it was only a matter of time before they attacked. He had to act quickly. Holding his breath, Lyerin tugged on the vines and began to pull the Cragar''Throm Mana Beasts toward the river. The beasts, still disoriented but obedient, followed his lead, their large forms moving clumsily through the underbrush. Lyerin pulled harder, gritting his teeth as he forced the beasts to move faster. The apes were growing more agitated, their cries becoming louder and more frenzied. They could sense the mana beasts now, and it wouldn''t be long before they descended upon them in a violent frenzy. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Lyerin managed to get the mana beasts to the edge of the river. He guided them into the water, the muddy current concealing their forms as they waded in. Lyerin watched from his hiding spot, his heart pounding in his chest. He could hear the apes approaching, their movements growing faster and more aggressive. The air was thick with tension, the jungle alive with the sounds of the approaching beasts. And then, with one final, guttural cry, the apes charged. Lyerin gripped the vines tightly, holding on for dear life as the chaos erupted around him. Chapter 68 - 68: Mysterious Actions 2/2 Lord Victor sat on the edge of his seat, his eyes glued to the holographic projection displayed by the magic circle in front of him. He leaned forward, almost unconsciously, as he watched Lyerin, the little rogue who had intrigued him more than he cared to admit. His heart pounded in his chest as the scene unfolded. He had witnessed many things in his time¡ªplenty of battles, many hunts, but this¡­ this was different. His entire body tensed up when he saw Lyerin nearly discovered by the Carnivorous Blast Ape. If that ape had used its echolocation ability at that moment, it could have located Lyerin with terrifying precision and torn him apart in seconds. Lord Victor swallowed hard. The thought of Lyerin getting caught didn''t sit well with him, though he wasn''t sure why. This was a test, after all. Lyerin either proved himself worthy or he failed, and in failure, death was always a possibility. Yet there was something about this young man, something that made Victor strangely invested in his survival. And then something even more curious happened. The Blast Ape didn''t use its echolocation. It moved past Lyerin, almost as if it didn''t sense him. Victor narrowed his eyes. "That''s odd," he murmured, stroking his chin. "It didn''t use its ability. Why?" At first, he chalked it up to sheer luck. Perhaps the ape was simply distracted or maybe it hadn''t sensed Lyerin''s presence at all. But as Victor continued watching, a strange thought began to gnaw at the back of his mind. It was as if Lyerin had known that the ape wouldn''t use its echolocation¡ªas if he had been perfectly aware of its behavior. But that couldn''t be possible, could it? Lyerin hadn''t shown any signs of knowing about the specific abilities of the Blast Apes. And yet, there was something unsettling about the way Lyerin moved, as if he was always one step ahead of the danger, anticipating it in ways that defied ordinary logic. Lord Victor''s lips curled into a smile, his amusement growing. "What are you going to do next, Lyerin?" he whispered. "You''ve piqued my interest more than I expected." ¡­ Meanwhile, deep within the forest, Lyerin stood ankle-deep in the murky river, the cool water flowing swiftly around his legs. He had positioned himself upstream from the Cragar''Throm Clan mana beasts, far enough to stay out of sight but close enough to feel the tension in the air. The vines he had tied to the beasts were still held tightly in his grip, and his mind was racing with thoughts of what was to come. He had to act fast, but every move had to be calculated, deliberate. There was no room for error. The moment he heard it¡ªa distant roar of anger followed by the rapid approach of something large and powerful¡ªhis pulse quickened. The Blast Apes had arrived. Lyerin took a deep breath and dove into the water, holding the vines tightly in his hands. The coldness of the river enveloped him as he submerged himself beneath the surface, feeling the pressure of the water against his skin. He lay low, keeping his head down, letting the current pull him along. The muffled sound of rushing water filled his ears, and for a moment, everything seemed calm. Then, it happened. Bang! The first explosion ripped through the air, followed by a chorus of deafening blasts. Bang! Bang! Bang! The jungle around him shook as the Blast Apes unleashed their fury on the Cragar''Throm mana beasts. Lyerin could feel the vibrations of the explosions even beneath the water, the force of them strong enough to rattle his bones. His beasts didn''t even have time to roar in protest. They were consumed by the devastating blasts in an instant, their bodies torn apart by the concussive force. Lyerin could feel the tension in the vines, some of them snapping as the connection to his beasts was severed. Without hesitation, Lyerin pulled hard on the remaining vines, trying to salvage what was left. He could feel the resistance in the ropes as he tugged, the weight of the dead or dying beasts pulling against him. But Lyerin knew better than to try and save them all. He let go of some of the vines, releasing the mana beasts that had been lost to the explosions. Boom! Another explosion. The ground shook violently, sending ripples through the water as more of the Blast Apes detonated their volatile mana. Lyerin gritted his teeth, holding on tightly to the vines that remained in his hands. He pulled them toward him, dragging what was left of the Cragar''Throm Clan mana beasts with him into the deeper parts of the river. His heart pounded in his chest as he pulled himself up against a large rock jutting out of the water. He pressed his back against it, using the rock as cover, and then slowly, carefully, he raised his head above the surface of the water to take in a breath of air. The cool night air filled his lungs, and for a moment, Lyerin felt a small sense of relief. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But it was fleeting. The apes weren''t done. He could hear them¡ªsnarling, gnawing, tearing at the remains of the mana beasts that had been caught in the blasts. The sound was unnerving, like the crunch of bone and flesh being devoured by feral beasts. Lyerin ducked his head back down beneath the water, pulling the remaining vines with him. He kept his body pressed against the rock, his breaths shallow as he listened to the apes move through the jungle. He could hear them fighting amongst themselves, their angry roars reverberating through the forest. The chaos above was deafening, but Lyerin remained still, waiting patiently for the right moment to act. His eyes narrowed in focus, and his thoughts raced through potential strategies. Suddenly, the gnawing sounds grew closer. The apes were moving in his direction, drawn by the scent of blood and the remnants of the Cragar''Throm mana beasts. Lyerin''s heart skipped a beat as he realized just how close they were getting. Grrraahhh! One of the apes let out a bone-chilling growl, followed by the sound of heavy footfalls crashing through the underbrush. Lyerin could feel the vibrations in the ground even through the water. The apes were closing in, as if their primal instincts were driving them toward his location. Lyerin''s began to think of possible thanks he could do. He had to think fast. He tightened his grip on the vines, pulling them closer to him as he huddled beneath the water. He shifted his position, trying to stay as hidden as possible. The water flowed over him, masking his scent and his movements, but he knew that wouldn''t be enough if the apes decided to search the river. The air around him felt tense, thick with anticipation. He could hear the apes moving closer, their growls low and menacing. The jungle had fallen into an eerie silence, save for the sounds of the Blast Apes stalking their prey. Lyerin''s pulse quickened, but he remained calm, focused. He knew that panicking would only get him killed. Instead, he relied on his instincts¡ªthose same instincts that had carried him through countless battles and near-death experiences in his past life. Slowly, cautiously, he adjusted his grip on the vines and prepared for what was to come next. He would have to rely on his cunning and his knowledge of the creatures to survive. The Blast Apes were dangerous, volatile creatures, but Lyerin had faced worse before. He just needed to stay one step ahead. As the apes drew nearer, Lyerin whispered to himself, "Stay calm. Just stay calm." His body was tense, his muscles coiled like a spring, ready to react at a moment''s notice. He waited, his breath shallow and measured, as the Blast Apes closed in on his position. Chapter 69 - 69: What is he planning this time? Lord Victor leaned forward in his seat, the hologram shimmering in front of him, showing every detail of the jungle surrounding Lyerin. He could barely breathe as he watched the three Blast Apes draw closer to Lyerin''s hiding place. The apes were massive, their hulking forms dwarfing the environment around them. Their hands, raised ominously, glowed with the dangerous, pulsating light of the explosive seeds they could conjure¡ªa terrifying manifestation of their volatile mana. Victor''s eyes narrowed, his breath catching in his throat. He muttered under his breath, "Is this it? Is he finally going to die this time?" The apes, with their keen senses, had clearly picked up something in the water, something faint but enough to draw their attention. Lord Victor had seen this countless times before. The apes were not known for mercy. Once they sensed prey, they destroyed it in the most devastating manner possible. He had seen far more capable warriors than Lyerin torn to shreds by these explosive creatures. But just as Victor steeled himself for the inevitable, something caught his eye¡ªa flicker of movement behind one of the Blast Apes. It was subtle, almost imperceptible, but enough to jolt him upright in his seat. His eyes widened in disbelief. "What¡­ was that?" he whispered, staring at the screen with a mixture of shock and fascination. The movement beneath the water was calculated, precise, and Lyerin had somehow managed to use it to his advantage. The Blast Apes, sensing something behind them, turned their attention away from the rock where Lyerin was hiding. They growled and snarled, distracted by what they thought was an easy meal. Then, in a surprising turn of events, the apes seemed to calm down, as if their hunger had suddenly been sated. They devoured the remnants of the Cragar''Throm Clan mana beasts with savage efficiency, their massive jaws tearing through flesh and bone with ease. In mere moments, they were finished, and the once menacing creatures lumbered away into the dense foliage, satisfied with their meal. Lord Victor sat back in his chair, his mouth slightly agape. His mind began to articulate and try to understand everything as he tried to make sense of what had just happened. Not long, he found it. The vines. It was the vines that Lyerin had tied to the limbs of the mana beasts before everything began. Victor had dismissed them as a mere tool for dragging the beasts into the water. But now, it all made sense. "He¡­ he used their limbs when they exploded, pulled it to hide it, and then in a nicknod danger, he used them as bait to distract the Apes," Victor mumbled, rubbing his chin thoughtfully. "I never would''ve thought of that. Tying the limbs and positioning them so that when the Blast Apes arrived, they would sense the flesh and blood, focusing their attention on the mana beasts instead of him." Victor''s eyes gleamed with admiration, but also with a trace of something more¡ªunease. He leaned closer to the hologram again, watching as Lyerin began to emerge from behind the rock. "Most people," Victor continued to mutter, "most even in my position, wouldn''t think of that. They''d be too panicked, too focused on survival to even consider using their fallen allies as a distraction." He paused, thinking deeply. "It''s not just clever¡ªit''s ruthless." S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lord Victor''s mind wandered to a hypothetical scenario. If it had been him in Lyerin''s position, would he have come up with such a solution? Perhaps, given time. But the pressure, the chaos of battle, the looming presence of death¡ªit was enough to cloud anyone''s judgment. Even an experienced fighter might not have seen such an opportunity amidst the carnage. And then Victor''s thoughts turned to others¡ªwarriors, leaders, assassins¡ªwho had faced similar dangers in their lifetimes. Few would have had the clarity of mind to make such a move. Lyerin''s approach had been impressive, even by Victor''s high standards. But more than that, it had been unpredictable. Victor found himself asking the same question over and over again: How had the little mutt known it would work? "Did he plan for this all along?" Victor mused, his voice barely audible. "Or was it a spur-of-the-moment decision? Either way, it was brilliant." He shook his head, a smile tugging at the corner of his lips. "It seems like this little rogue might just survive after all." As he watched the screen, Victor could feel a wave of curiosity wash over him. How much did Lyerin know? What other secrets was he hiding? The boy''s knowledge of the Blast Apes, he swore to only met them once, and his ability to predict their behavior¡ªit all hinted at something far more complex than Victor had anticipated. He had originally planned to toss Lyerin into this situation for entertainment, maybe even a chance to test his mettle. But now, he was beginning to think there was much more to Lyerin than he had first assumed. Victor tapped his fingers on the armrest of his chair. "I threw those mana beasts beside him for a reason," he muttered to himself, piecing together his original plan. "The Blast Apes were supposed to be attracted to them, after all they are so big and easy to notice even in the night, and with no escape, that little mutt, Lyerin should''ve been caught in the crossfire. No matter how skilled he was, the chances of survival should have been slim." He paused, his eyes glinting with intrigue. "But instead of being caught, he used the chaos to his advantage. Impressive. Very impressive." He leaned back in his seat, still processing everything. "Now I have questions," he murmured. "How much does he really know? How far can he go?" But then, just as Victor was lost in thought, something on the screen caught his attention again. Lyerin had stood up from the water, brushing himself off. His expression was calm, almost serene, but there was something in his eyes¡ªa glint of determination that made Victor sit up straighter. "Huh?" Victor mumbled, raising an eyebrow. "What is he planning to do this time?" ¡­ Lyerin stood on the edge of the river, his gaze lingering on the remains of the Cragar''Throm Clan mana beasts. Their bones, stripped clean by the Blast Apes, were all that remained of the creatures who had once fought by his side. He knelt down by their remains, his hands brushing against the cool bones, and closed his eyes in reverence. Whispering softly, he began to chant an ancient tribal prayer, a ritual that had been passed down through generations. His voice was low and melodic, filled with an otherworldly cadence that echoed through the forest. Spirits of the earth, spirits of the sky, Hear my call and grant me strength. These souls, once fierce and brave, Now rest within your embrace. Guide them to peace, guide them to rest, For their journey in this world is done. His words drifted into the air, carried away by the soft breeze. For a moment, the forest seemed to grow still, as if the very spirits he called upon were listening to his prayer. Lyerin finished the chant, bowing his head in respect, and then slowly rose to his feet. He glanced around the jungle, his eyes scanning the area. He knew that Victor was watching him, probably scrutinizing his every move. So, with a casual air, Lyerin began picking berries from the nearby bushes. He sampled each one, making a show of it as though he were merely foraging for food. But in truth, Lyerin''s mind was elsewhere. His real goal was something far more dangerous. He had been studying the forest for some time now, following the tracks of the Blast Apes as they moved through the jungle. He had traced their movements back to what he suspected was their hideout. And now, it was time to investigate. As he moved through the forest, Lyerin carefully analyzed the layout of the terrain. The jungle was dense with trees, the underbrush thick with foliage. But Lyerin''s sharp eyes caught subtle signs¡ªbroken branches, disturbed leaves, the faint scent of the apes lingering in the air. He followed these clues with precision, his mind working through the possibilities. After some time, Lyerin arrived at a clearing. It was here that he stopped, studying the area carefully. The hideout was hidden deep within the forest, but there were two potential locations where the Blast Ape children could be kept. Both were surrounded by heavy foliage and guarded by adult apes, but something about the way the jungle was arranged caught Lyerin''s attention. He studied the first location for a moment, noting the thick growth of vines and trees around it. The guards here were positioned carefully, their movements alert and coordinated. But something about the setup didn''t sit right with Lyerin. He turned his attention to the second location. This one was more subtle, less guarded but still protected. The trees here were arranged in a way that provided natural cover, and the ground was softer, indicating that the area had been disturbed recently. Lyerin furrowed his brow, weighing his options. "The first location is too obvious," he murmured to himself. "The guards are too focused, too prepared. It''s a decoy¡ªmeant to lure intruders into a false sense of security." His gaze shifted back to the second location. "But this one¡­ it''s hidden. Less guarded, but more secure. They''ve likely placed the children here because it''s less likely to be discovered." After careful consideration, Lyerin made his decision. He would target the second location. It was the safer bet, and his instincts told him that it was the best option. He stood up, with a sly smile spreading across his face. "Time for me to make a move." Chapter 70 - 70: Underhanded Ambush In the dense, dark jungle, a community of Wild Blast Apes thrived, hidden deep within the twisted vines and thick foliage. Their nests were woven from branches and leaves, expertly crafted high in the trees to protect their young from the dangers that lurked below. In the second nest, where the canopy of trees was thickest, the young apes played in relative safety, unaware of the silent predator lurking in the shadows, watching them with cold, calculating eyes. Lyerin had been observing the nest for hours, his body slathered in thick, black mud. It wasn''t the common brown mud that most would use for camouflage; this was different. This mud was rare, harder to find, and had a texture and color that allowed him to blend seamlessly into the darkness of the jungle. Among the group of rowdy ape children, there was one that caught his attention. It was slightly larger than the others, its fur a deep shade of gray, with a faint aura of magic shimmering around it. Lyerin''s eyes narrowed as he watched the creature play, its hands clumsily rolling a magical seed between its fingers. The seed glowed faintly, and Lyerin recognized its significance immediately. This was no ordinary youngling¡ªit was on the verge of becoming a teenage Blast Ape. That seed, the very one it clutched so carelessly, was the key to his plan. The Blast Apes were infamous for their ability to generate explosive seeds, each one packed with raw, volatile mana that could be deadly in the right¡ªor wrong¡ªhands. To anyone else, this young ape was just another wild creature, but to Lyerin, it was a potential weapon. A single seed could be used for any number of destructive purposes, and Lyerin had no intention of letting it go to waste. He crouched low, his muscles coiled like a spring, ready to pounce. He watched the young ape closely, waiting for the perfect moment to strike. His heart beat steadily in his chest, but he made sure his breathing calm and controlled. Patience was key. The wild apes might have been simple beasts, but their senses were sharp, and any wrong move could alert the entire community. Lyerin had no intention of facing a horde of angry Blast Apes. The young Blast Ape was distracted, rubbing its belly with one hand while still fiddling with the magical seed in the other. It looked around, its bright eyes darting left and right, searching for food. Though it had eaten earlier, it was still ravenous, its growing body demanding more nourishment. But there was no food left in the nest. The elder apes had long since departed to hunt, leaving the younglings to fend for themselves for a while. Just as the young Blast Ape was about to give up its search for food, something fluttered in front of its face. "Ungh?" The ape blinked in surprise and tilted it''s head slightly, its eyes focusing on the object hovering just out of reach. It was a piece of meat¡ªraw, dripping with blood, and almost identical to the flesh it had devoured earlier. The ape''s stomach growled in response, and it reached out instinctively, its fingers grasping for the tantalizing morsel. "Ngawrr!!" But the meat moved, jerking back just out of reach. Tussle! Tussle! The young ape paused, sniffing the air cautiously. There was something strange about this, something that didn''t quite feel right. But the scent of the meat was too tempting, too familiar. Hunger clouded the ape''s mind, making it reckless. It glanced around, making sure none of the other younglings had noticed the food. When it was satisfied that no one would steal its prize, it lunged forward again. The meat moved once more, retreating into the bushes. The young Blast Ape hesitated, but hunger drove it forward, its instincts telling it to follow. Until, the meat disappeared into the thick foliage, and the ape crouched low, cautiously creeping after it. Every step brought it deeper into the underbrush, further away from the safety of the nest. The other young apes continued to play, oblivious to their companion''s departure. Finally, the piece of meat disappeared into a dense patch of bushes. The young ape hesitated at the edge, peering into the darkness. Something inside its mind told it to turn back, to return to the safety of the nest. But hunger overrode caution. It pushed its way through the bushes, its eyes scanning the ground for any sign of the meat. Before it could react, something moved in the shadows. Rustle! Rustle! A figure, cloaked in mud and darkness, lunged forward with lightning speed. The young Blast Ape let out a startled cry, but in that instant, Lyerin''s hand came down in a swift, powerful chop to the back of its neck. Swoosh! Cluck! The impact was precise, enough to knock the creature out cold without causing unnecessary harm. The young ape''s body went limp, collapsing in Lyerin''s arms as its consciousness faded. Lyerin stood over the unconscious ape, he noticed that his breathing was still steady, fortunately, his heart rate barely elevated despite the swift, brutal attack. He had no need for weapons¡ªhis own body was enough. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The apes were wild and dangerous, but even they had their vulnerabilities, and Lyerin had learned exactly how to exploit them. He knelt down beside the unconscious ape, his fingers carefully brushing aside its fur to reveal the magical seed clutched tightly in its hand. The seed pulsed faintly with energy, a warm glow that seemed to respond to his touch. Lyerin''s eyes gleamed with satisfaction. This was what he had been searching for¡ªthe key to unlocking the destructive potential of the Blast Apes. With a quick, nonchalant motion, Lyerin gently pried the seed from the creature''s fingers. It was small, no larger than a marble, but it radiated an immense amount of power. Lyerin held it up to the light, studying it closely. The mana within the seed was volatile, unstable, but that was exactly what made it so valuable. In the right hands, this tiny seed could cause untold destruction. He slipped the seed into a small pouch at his waist, securing it carefully. The young ape groaned softly, still unconscious but alive. Lyerin glanced down at it, his expression unreadable. He had no reason to kill the creature¡ªit had served its purpose. Besides, leaving a dead ape would only draw unnecessary attention. The Blast Apes were fiercely protective of their young, and the last thing Lyerin needed was to have the entire community hunting him down. Satisfied with his prize, Lyerin stood up and melted back into the shadows. His blackened form blended seamlessly with the darkness, and within moments, he was gone And his direction, was towards the first nest. Chapter 71 - 71: First brain explosion Back in the dim, damp dungeon, Lord Victor sat casually atop the unconscious body of one of Lyerin''s mana beasts. Its massive, hulking form provided an almost grotesque throne beneath him. His dark eyes gleamed as he leaned forward, watching the shimmering hologram before him. The hologram was a magical projection, showing every move Lyerin made deep in the jungle with the Blast Apes. Lord Victor chuckled softly to himself. He had given Lyerin a simple task: survive. Nothing more, nothing less. But what Lyerin was doing now went far beyond the scope of his instructions. Lyerin wasn''t just trying to survive¡ªhe was moving towards the heart of the Blast Ape horde, a feat that would have made lesser men flee in terror. "What are you trying to prove, boy?" Lord Victor muttered to himself, his chuckle fading as his eyes narrowed in concentration. "Is this ambition? Or madness?" The hologram flickered as Lyerin''s figure came into view, mud-caked and shadowy as he slipped through the thick foliage like a predator stalking its prey. His blackened form blended perfectly with the dark undergrowth. The faint glimmer of magic in his eyes betrayed his intent¡ªfocused, deliberate, calculating. Victor''s amusement drained away as he saw Lyerin''s target: a child Blast Ape, sitting apart from the others, its pudgy fingers rolling a magical seed absentmindedly. The small ape, oblivious to the danger, was playing with its soon-to-be teenage transformation seed. Lyerin had already made his move. Victor watched closely, analyzing Lyerin''s tactics. "Ah¡­ now I see," he murmured, his voice taking on a tone of appreciation mixed with caution. "He fed them first. His mana beasts¡­ the apes devoured them. Now they''re full, satiated, their guard down. Clever." Lord Victor leaned back, stroking his chin thoughtfully. He continued his analysis, his mind working through Lyerin''s strategy. "With their bellies full, the Blast Apes won''t be as alert. And now the females will be preoccupied, eager to return favors to their mates for bringing them food. Reproduction¡­ the ritual of mating," Victor muttered, his gaze intense as the pieces of the puzzle fell into place. "The males will leave the children unguarded while they indulge in their¡­ rituals. And that''s when Lyerin moves in. Brilliant." Victor''s admiration for Lyerin''s cunning grew. The young man had timed everything perfectly. Lyerin knew that once the guards were distracted, he could swoop in like a hawk, striking with precision. The child ape, caught off guard and unaware, was knocked unconscious before it could release the full force of its explosive seed. "Smart," Victor whispered, a faint smirk on his lips. "He incapacitated the child without triggering the explosion. That seed could have blown them both to pieces. But Lyerin¡­ he''s calculated every move." Victor leaned forward, his eyes gleaming with a mixture of excitement and unease. "But what now?" he wondered aloud. "What''s his next move? Why is he heading toward the first nest? The adults there¡­ they''re not like the child. They won''t be fazed by a mere teenager''s explosive seed!" --- Deep in the heart of the jungle, Lyerin crouched low, blending seamlessly into the shadows. The air around him buzzed with violent tension, even the thick canopy above muffling the sounds of the Blast Ape horde nearby, was almost making him dizzy. The massive creatures lumbered through the forest with heavy footfalls, their muscular forms casting long shadows across the forest floor. The scent of damp earth and wild musk filled Lyerin''s nostrils as he lay in wait. He knew what was coming. The explosive seed he had harvested from the child Blast Ape would be ineffective against the larger, adult apes. Their thick hides and powerful muscles were resilient to the concussive force of the teenage seeds. But Lyerin remained still, his breathing calm and steady, waiting for the right moment. Crunch. Snap. The sound of a large Blast Ape approaching echoed through the trees. Lyerin tensed, his sharp eyes watching the guard Blast Ape as it lumbered over to exchange a few guttural grunts with another ape. HOHOOU!! HRAHAOO! HOOHUUROO! The two creatures communicated in their primal tongue before the original guard finally departed, leaving the newcomer in its place. Lyerin''s eyes glinted. Now was his chance. The new guard was alone, and its attention was unfocused. Lyerin moved flash like a shadow, slipping silently up a nearby tree, his movements quick and deliberate. He perched on a high branch, overlooking the unsuspecting Blast Ape below. He could hear its heavy breathing, see the slight twitch of its ears, and smell the distinct musky odor of the creature as it scanned the jungle for threats. Time stretched as Lyerin waited, his muscles coiled like a spring ready to release. He watched the ape''s every movement, waiting for it to turn, to glance in his direction. The moment arrived. The Blast Ape turned its head slightly, its eyes narrowing as it sensed something nearby. But before it could react, Lyerin leaped from his perch. Whoosh! The air rushed past him as he descended ungraciously, but swiftly and silently, landing squarely on the creature''s broad shoulders. The ape let out a startled grunt, its massive body immediately tensed in shock. It opened its mouth to roar, but Lyerin''s hand was faster. He slammed his palm over the ape''s mouth, muffling the sound before it could escape. The ape thrashed beneath him, trying to shake him off, but Lyerin''s grip was ironclad. With a swift, unconcerned roll, he struck the creature''s jaw in the lower part like an uppercut with a powerful kick. Thud! sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The impact sent a jolt through the ape''s body, disorienting it as it stumbled backward. Lyerin flipped off its shoulders, landing gracefully a few feet away. He stood tall, calm, and unmoving, his expression cold and unyielding. The Blast Ape growled, regaining its footing, rage burning in its eyes as it glared at Lyerin with pure hatred. "Graaaaaaagghh!!" A low, rumbling growl emanated from the creature''s chest as it bared its teeth. It raised its massive hand, revealing the small but deadly explosive seeds clutched between its fingers. Each seed glowed with a faint, ominous light. The ape was ready to throw them at Lyerin, to tear him apart with the sheer force of its power. But Lyerin remained unfazed. He met the creature''s gaze with a calm, almost serene smile. He knew what was coming. Kaboom! Without warning, the ape''s head exploded in a flash of light and gore. The sound of the blast was sharp, but oddly contained, as though the explosion had been carefully orchestrated. Blood and brain matter splattered across the forest floor, and the Blast Ape''s massive body crumpled to the ground in a heap. Lyerin stood still, his expression unchanged, as bits of flesh and bone rained down around him. He had calculated every move, predicted every outcome. The explosive seed he had harvested earlier had been placed strategically within the ape''s mouth during their brief struggle. The creature never had a chance. Never stood a chance. The forest around him remained eerily silent. None of the other Blast Apes had been alerted to the commotion. The explosion had been perfectly timed, perfectly executed. Lyerin wiped his hand on a nearby leaf, clearing away the remnants of the Blast Ape''s brain. His expression remained calm and composed, but there was a flicker of satisfaction in his eyes. He had taken out a guard, one of the strongest of the Blast Apes, without raising an alarm. And now, the path to the first nest lay open before him. With a final glance at the fallen creature, Lyerin turned and disappeared into the jungle once more, his movements as silent but violent as ever. The horde of Blast Apes remained unaware of the predator lurking in their midst.¡­ Chapter 72 - 72: Send them to heaven Back in the dark recesses of the dungeon, Lord Victor''s demeanor had changed dramatically. The casual amusement that usually flickered in his expression had faded, replaced by a stone-like mask of emotionless focus. His hands were crossed tightly over his chest, his posture stiff, but his eyes gleamed with a sharpness that suggested deep contemplation. He no longer saw Lyerin as just a brat in a survival game¡ªthere was something more at play here, something that demanded his full attention. He watched the magical hologram intently, tracking Lyerin''s every movement with scrutinizing eyes. The images flickered as Lyerin, covered in mud and filth, dispatched the Blast Ape guards with alarming efficiency. The brat''s attacks weren''t just random strokes of luck; they were cold, calculated strikes. Lord Victor''s brows furrowed as he began piecing things together. "The brat can read breathing," Lord Victor mumbled under his breath. He clenched his fists as Lyerin maneuvered around the latest Blast Ape guard. The little Borgias Lyerin has not relied on brute force. No, his strategy was much deeper than that. The young man had somehow deduced that the ape had just returned from a session of mating, exhausted from its time with the females. It was a gamble that should have gotten that little mutt killed, but it didn''t. The only explanation was that Lyerin had read the guard''s labored breathing, catching the subtle signs of fatigue that would have been imperceptible to most. "If he hadn''t noticed that," Victor continued to murmur, "he would be dead right now. No mana, no raw power. All he has is his wits." His voice dropped to a whisper, laced with intrigue. "What drives him? What''s his goal?" Victor''s eyes remained fixed on the hologram as Lyerin continued his deadly work. The teenager''s explosive seed had been the perfect weapon to manipulate the guard''s rage. Lyerin had used the ape''s anger against it, provoking the creature to act without thinking. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The resulting blast had killed the guard before it could even sound the alarm. "But can he still survive the heavily guarded ones?" Victor questioned aloud, his voice filled with doubt. "The leaders? What does he desire from them? What is his true goal?" --- Lyerin moved cautiously through the dense foliage, his expression calm, yet a fire burned deep within his eyes. This¡­ this was it. The exhilaration of battle, the thrill of life and death hanging in the balance. It was like he had been reborn. The memories of his past life felt slowly merging with his current body, but this time, instead of pain, there was a refreshing clarity. It was as if the jungle had stripped away the layers of his old self, leaving him new, raw, and alive. The young man allowed a small, almost imperceptible smile to touch his lips as he tucked the explosive seeds away into a hidden pocket. He had bigger plans for these. But first, there were things to take care of. He moved silently back to the teenage Blast Ape, which had just begun to stir, its body twitching as it regained consciousness. Lyerin crouched low, observing the ape''s slow, drowsy movements. It hadn''t fully recovered yet. With a fluidness, Lyerin struck the ape''s neck again, his hand slicing through the air with a precision that would make any warrior proud. Thud! The creature slumped, unconscious once more. Satisfied, Lyerin stood up and began to move again. He passed by one of the headless adult apes he had killed earlier, its massive body sprawled out in the underbrush. Lyerin glanced down at it, his face still and unreadable, though inside he felt a slight pang of regret. "Pity," Lyerin mumbled to himself, crouching down next to the corpse. "If only I had the mana to carry your body and throw it at your leader''s feet." He gave a small shake of his head and stood up again. "But I can''t¡­ and Lord Victor is watching. I can''t take any risks." He sighed softly, and continued on his way, making sure to cover his tracks as he moved through the jungle. Lyerin was careful to stay in the shadows, avoiding any unnecessary noise or movement. The last thing he needed was to attract unwanted attention. As he moved through the undergrowth, Lyerin came across a patch of berries he had seen earlier before he entered the Blast Ape''s territory. They were small, round, and a deep, rich purple. Their skin glistened in the dim light, and a faint, intoxicating smell filled the air around them. The berries were known to have a peculiar effect on anyone who ate them, inducing a state of intoxication and confusion. "Perfect," Lyerin whispered as he plucked a handful of the berries and stuffed them into a small pouch at his side. He continued moving, eventually making his way back to the river where the remains of his Cragar''Throm Clan mana beast companion were hidden beneath the water. He crouched down by the water''s edge and tugged gently on one of the vines he had attached to the creature''s limbs earlier. Slowly, the massive head of the dead mana beast emerged from the water, its eyes wide open and unseeing, its mouth twisted in a grotesque grin. Lyerin''s expression softened for a brief moment as he gazed down at the creature''s lifeless form. He had asked for forgiveness before, and now he did so again. "Forgive me," Lyerin whispered softly. "This time, I promise¡­ this will be the last." He took a deep breath, calming the storm inside him. This was why he had tied the vines to his companions'' limbs earlier¡ªhe needed their bodies as part of his plan. He had let go of some of the vines when the Blast Apes attacked, using the other limbs as distractions, but he had made sure to hold on to at least one of the heads. And now, it would serve its purpose. Lyerin gently detached the head from the vine and carried it with him as he moved back to the teenage Blast Ape. The ape was still unconscious, lying on its side in the undergrowth. Lyerin crouched down next to it and gently lifted its head. He placed the intoxicating berries next to the ape''s mouth, nudging them closer until the creature instinctively began to eat them, even in its unconscious state. The intoxicating smell filled the air, and soon the teenage Blast Ape began to stir again, its body swaying slightly as the effects of the berries began to take hold. Lyerin watched patiently as the ape''s movements grew sluggish and disoriented, its eyes glazed over with the drunken haze induced by the berries. Satisfied, Lyerin took the head of the Cragar''Throm Clan mana beast and carefully placed it over the ape''s head, adjusting it until it fit snugly. The dead eyes of the mana beast stared out from the crude mask, giving the teenage Blast Ape a grotesque and fearsome appearance. Lyerin stepped back, a small smile playing at the corners of his lips as he watched the creature stumble to its feet, its movements clumsy and awkward. But it was walking, and that was all that mattered. He led the creature silently through the jungle, keeping it on a tight leash as they moved toward the heart of the Blast Ape community. The air grew thicker with the scent of the apes as they drew closer, the sounds of grunting and growling growing louder with each step. Finally, they arrived at their destination¡ªthe area where the leaders of the Blast Apes resided. The leader''s nest was heavily guarded, with massive, hulking Blast Apes standing watch at every corner. Their eyes gleamed with intelligence and power, their bodies radiating strength. But Lyerin wasn''t worried. He had a plan. He positioned the drunken teenage ape near the entrance to the leader''s nest and stepped back into the shadows, his eyes gleaming with anticipation. The ape stumbled forward, its grotesque mask making it appear as though a Cragar''Throm Clan mana beast was leading the charge. Lyerin smiled darkly, his heart pounding in his chest as he watched the scene unfold. The Blast Ape guards would have no idea what hit them. And when the chaos began, Lyerin would strike. "Let''s send this place to heaven," Lyerin whispered to himself, his smile widening as the first of the guards turned to face the stumbling ape. Chapter 73 - 73: Moving in shadow The Blast Ape soldiers, burly and tense, shifted uneasily as the masked creature approached their territory. They stood on alert, with their massive bodies quivering with a sudden aggressive tension. The thick, heavy brows of the largest one furrowed deeply, and the muscles of its broad shoulders twitched with suspicion. Their round, deep-set eyes glinted with wariness, narrowing at the strange figure stumbling toward them. The air grew taut with twistedness as they flexed their fingers, revealing the explosive seeds gripped tightly between them. Thump, thump, thump, went the subtle footfalls as they positioned themselves to throw, ready to obliterate the unknown threat in seconds. "Hrrmph¡­ krrraagh," grunted the guard leader, his eyes flicking back and forth between the masked figure and his comrades. His nostrils flared, snorting heavily as if trying to detect any familiar scent from the strange creature before them. The other Blast Apes mirrored his posture, their hulking forms shifting restlessly in the tall grass, and their feet were pounding the earth with impatience. Hidden in the shadow of a towering tree, Lyerin watched with an extreme focus, his body as still as the air around him. His breathing was measured, his pulse steady. He watched every movement of the Blast Apes, eyes flitting from one suspicious gesture to another, his mind calculating the timing, the response, the possibility of passing undetected. He observed how the explosive seeds gleamed in their hands, with an aggressive trembling tension in their muscles as they readied themselves to hurl destruction upon the intruder. One wrong move, and the plan would be lost. Meanwhile, the teenager Blast Ape swayed on its feet, the crude mask of the Cragar''Throm Clan Mana beast still loosely covering its face. The creature emitted a low, confused groan, "Urrf... Huungh." Its staggering steps kicked up small clouds of dust as it struggled to keep balance. Its mouth opened slightly as if to speak, but only a strained sound escaped: "Auurugh¡­" The Blast Ape guards stiffened at the noise, with their eyes widening in shock. Immediately, they glanced at each other, startled by the sound. Their heads bobbed up and down, muscles rippling beneath their thick fur as they communicated in their grunting language. "Kroo¡­ krah?" one of them vocalized, its head tilting in question. "Hrruph¡­ wrah-wrah," the guard leader responded, shaking his head in confusion, unsure of what to make of the situation. A few of the guards clenched their fists tighter around the seeds, poised to throw. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tension buzzed in the air like the hum of angry wind. The grunts became louder, more insistent, as they tried to decide whether to act or wait. Their hands twitched and their eyes were narrowing as they prepared for the worst. But before they could react, the teenage Blast Ape, disoriented and stumbling, reached up and yanked the mask from its face. With a clumsy move, it dropped the Cragar''Throm Clan''s grotesque head to the ground. The Blast Ape guards froze, their eyes widening in disbelief. "Wurph!" one of them exclaimed, its massive jaw dropping open. The other guards exchanged shocked glances, the confusion in their eyes turning to realization. Then, the silence broke with a deep, rumbling chuckle, "Hur-hur-hurrr." One of the guards began laughing¡ªa low, raspy sound that echoed through the clearing. It was soon joined by another guard, who slapped its hand against its thigh, its hoots of laughter shaking its body. "Harrr-harrr-harrr!" The laughter immediately became infectious. One by one, the Blast Apes started laughing, doubling over as their hoots filled the air, their booming voices bouncing off the trees. Even the guard leader, who had been on the verge of commanding an attack, snorted in amusement, covering his face with a large, hairy hand. Lyerin, from his vantage point in the shadows, felt a slow grin tug at the corners of his mouth. He had expected this reaction. Blast Apes, though brutish, had an odd sense of humor. Their nature was one of camaraderie, and they often found humor in the clumsy antics of their own kind. It was precisely why Lyerin had bet on this moment of confusion to buy time. The laughter allowed him to fade deeper into the shadows, slipping away unnoticed as tries to go deeper in the Blast Ape community. The Blast Ape guards, now thoroughly entertained, decided to play along. One of them stepped forward, shaking its head with a playful grunt. "Hrraaarph," it chuckled as it picked up the Cragar''Throm Clan''s mask and placed it back on the teenage Blast Ape''s head. The drunken creature swayed once more, too dazed to react properly, and the guards burst into another round of belly laughs. "Harrr-harrr-harrr!" They led the teenager deeper into the heart of the community, still chuckling at the ridiculous sight. Inside, the other apes halted their activities as the masked figure stumbled past, their eyes wide with surprise. The air inside the camp was thick with the scent of damp earth and fur, and the towering trees provided a thick canopy, casting everything in dim light. Apes, large and small, lined either side of the dirt path, watching in stunned silence as the masked creature made its awkward entrance. At the center of the camp, a massive Blast Ape stood tall, its presence commanding and imposing. It was the community Blast Ape leader, its muscles rippling beneath its scarred, thick hide. Its sharp eyes gleamed with intelligence, and for a moment, they narrowed in suspicion as the masked teenager approached. The other apes, watching from the sidelines, whispered among themselves, exchanging puzzled glances. Their wide mouths hung open in disbelief. A few of the larger ones tensed, their hands instinctively reaching for the explosive seeds at their sides. But then, just as quickly as they had readied themselves for battle, the masked teenager stumbled once more and yanked off the mask. The head of the Cragar''Throm Clan fell with a soft thud to the ground, revealing the teenage Blast Ape''s confused, drunken face beneath. The entire crowd fell silent, with their eyes immediately flicking between the leader and the disoriented teenager. For a heartbeat, the tension hung heavy, scraggy and wild in the air. Then, slowly, a deep rumbling began to emanate from the community leader''s chest. His face contorted into a wide, toothy grin, and his heavy brow were lifted in amusement. "Hurr-hurr-hurr," the community leader chuckled, his deep voice echoing through the camp. The other apes, seeing their leader''s amusement, began to laugh as well. "Harrr-harrr-harrr!" they hooted, slapping their thighs and stomping their feet. The noise grew louder and louder, a cacophony of ape laughter that shook the very ground beneath them. The teenage ape blinked in confusion, unsure of what was so funny. He looked around at the laughing apes, his eyes narrowing in anger. "Hrraaah!" the teenager growled, his face twisting in frustration. How dare they laugh at him! His fists clenched at his sides, his chest heaving with fury. His vision blurred, his breath coming in short, rapid gasps. Then, without warning, his eyes began to glow red, the veins on his forehead pulsing with violent energy. The laughter around him faltered and stopped as the other apes noticed the change in his demeanor. They stared at him, with their smiles fading as confusion turned to concern. "Boom!" The teenager''s head exploded with a deafening sound, sending chunks of flesh and bone flying in all directions. The camp fell into stunned silence once more because of that, as if the blast was still ringing in their ears. For a long, tense moment, no one moved. The ground seemingly tries to pull them with the smell of burnt flesh and blood. The apes stared at the spot where the teenager had stood, and then fell down with a thud, making their faces blank with shock. Then, slowly, the community leader began to chuckle again. "Hurr-hurr-hurr," he rumbled, his laughter deep and booming. It wasn''t long before the others joined in, their laughter growing louder and louder until the entire camp was shaking with mirth once more. They didn''t seem to care about the bloody mess; in fact, it only seemed to add to the absurdity of the situation. "Harr-harr-harr!" Meanwhile, Lyerin watched from a hidden spot near the edge of the camp. He leaned back against the rough bark of a tree, pulling something small and bitter from a pouch at his waist. He popped it into his mouth, wincing as the acrid taste flooded his senses. His face contorted with discomfort, his lips pulling back as if he had bitten into something rotten. "Ugh," Lyerin groaned quietly, his nose wrinkling as he forced himself to chew. The bitterness was overwhelming, but he needed the sharp focus it provided. His eyes narrowed as he glanced back at the laughing apes, their booming voices echoing across the jungle. He could feel the burning taste still seeping into his tongue, but after a few moments, the bitterness began to fade. Lyerin''s lips curled into a small, satisfied smile. It worked! He had sent the Blast Apes into chaos, and now, they were none the wiser about his presence. They laughed, oblivious to the game they were playing¡ªone that he had carefully orchestrated from the shadows. And just like, he disappeared and could be seen speeding like a blur of shadows, unafraid to be discovered. Chapter 74 - 74: Come tomorrow The booming laughter of the Blast Apes reverberated through the clearing, their deep, raspy chuckles echoing like rolling thunder. "Harrr-harrr-harrr!" The leader of the community, a massive, scarred ape with fur as dark as the midnight sky, guffawed alongside its kin. But amidst the raucous laughter, something gnawed at the back of the leader''s mind. It couldn''t shake the uneasy feeling creeping up its spine. Its laughter began to taper off, and it glanced to the left, then to the right. "Kurruuuughh?" Nothing seemed amiss. The other apes, intoxicated and blissfully unaware, continued to howl and pound their chests, thum, thum, thum, their bodies swaying from side to side. The leader let out a soft grunt, shaking its head. Must be nothing, "Kururugh," it thought. It resumed laughing, though its voice was now more strained, forced even. "Harrr-harrr-harrr!" But the feeling didn''t leave. If anything, it grew worse. "Haruughh?" The air around it felt thicker, heavier, as though some unseen presence lingered nearby, watching. The apes closest to the leader were clearly intoxicated. Their red eyes were half-lidded, their movements sluggish and uncoordinated. One stumbled forward with a goofy expression plastered on its face, nearly tripping over its own feet. Another swayed from side to side, a hiccuping grunt escaping its throat every few moments. "Hucuprrgh!" "Hucuprrgh!" They looked as though they had consumed more than their fill of some kind of potent brew, their normally keen senses dulled by the effects of whatever had been mixed into the air and drink. Beside the leader, a large wooden jug filled with a thick, amber liquid sat unattended. The leader, still feeling that strange sense of foreboding, reached out with a large, calloused hand to grab it. Its thick fingers wrapped around the jug''s neck, and as it raised the container to its mouth, it froze. A shadow moved in its peripheral vision. The leader''s head snapped to the side, and for the briefest of moments, it saw a figure standing in the darkness just outside the circle of laughing apes. "Kraaugaah?" The figure''s face was partially obscured by shadow, but its eyes gleamed with an unsettling light. The leader bared its fangs and let out a warning growl. "Karuu-" However, before it could act, the figure moved with blitzing speed, kicking the jug from the leader''s hand. Thuck! The amber liquid splashed to the ground, paasshh, soaking into the dirt. The leader''s lips curled back in a snarl, fury blazin in its bloodshot eyes. "Gurruuggh-" It reached for the figure, ready to tear them apart, but the intruder was faster, and he was intoxicated. In one swift move, the figure shoved something into the leader''s gaping mouth. The leader''s eyes widened in shock, immediately, its massive frame began jerking back as it tried to spit out whatever had been forced down its throat. But it was too late. Boom! The leader''s head exploded in a burst of flesh and bone, sending blood and viscera splattering across the clearing. The other apes froze mid-laugh, their bloodshot eyes widening in stunned silence. For a moment, there was only the sound of dripping blood and the faint echo of the explosion. Lyerin slumped to the ground beside the leader''s lifeless body and his chest were heaving with exhaustion. His breaths also came in ragged gasps, with his face pale and streaked with sweat. He wiped a trembling hand across his forehead, feeling the familiar burn of exhaustion in his limbs. The plan had worked, but it had taken more out of him than he had thought. The wind shifted suddenly, carrying with it a familiar voice. It was soft at first, like the whisper of a breeze, but soon it grew louder, more distinct. "You could''ve just hidden, you know," the voice said, its tone almost amused. "After they killed your tribe members, you could''ve slipped away quietly. But instead, you came here, to these monkey communities, and did this. Is it to show me what you''re capable of?" Lyerin didn''t turn to face the voice. He didn''t need to. He knew exactly who it belonged to. Lord Victor. Lyerin''s eyes remained fixed on the intoxicated Blast Apes, who had begun to stir from their shock but still remained largely unaware of the impending danger. He forced himself to sit upright, his face set in an expression of calm determination. "Kinda," Lyerin replied, his voice steady despite the weariness in his body. Lord Victor''s laughter echoed through the clearing, they sounded loud with mocking tone in it. The sound grated against Lyerin''s nerves, but he remained still, staring straight ahead. After what felt like an eternity, the laughter finally died down, and Lord Victor spoke again. "Here," Lord Victor said, his tone laced with amusement. A soft metallic ting sounded as something flew through the air. Lyerin''s hand shot up reflexively, catching the small object before it hit the ground. He looked down at his palm and furrowed his brow. In his hand was a coin, but not just any coin. The design had changed. Where once there had been a silver insignia, now there was a golden panther etched into the dark metal. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hmmm?" Lyerin muttered, narrowing his eyes as he inspected the coin. The weight of it in his hand felt different, heavier, as though it carried more significance than before. He knew this. Is this for real? He glanced up, searching for Lord Victor, but the figure was already gone. The clearing was empty except for the drunken Blast Apes and the lingering scent of blood and sweat. Before Lyerin could fully process what had just happened, a brilliant magic circle materialized beneath his feet. Its intricate symbols glowed with an ethereal light, and Lyerin''s heart skipped a beat. He recognized the spell. He had seen it used before. Before he was sent here. "Swoosh!" A sudden gust of wind whipped around him, and Lyerin felt his body being pulled into the circle. He struggled to resist, reaching out to grab onto something, anything, to anchor himself in place. But the force of the spell was too strong. "Wait!" Lyerin shouted, his voice strained. "The Blast Apes¡ª" His words were cut off as the magic swallowed him whole, the world around him dissolving into a blur of colors and light. He felt a wrenching sensation in his gut, his body spinning through the ether, before he was unceremoniously dumped onto a cold, hard surface. Lyerin groaned as he pushed himself up, blinking against the sudden change in light. He recognized the familiar stone floor of the dungeon. He was back. "Damn it!" Lyerin cursed under his breath, gritting his teeth in frustration. He had spent all that time, gone through all that trouble, just to tame those damn Blast Apes, and now it was all gone in an instant. He clenched his fists, seething with rage. That damn bastard Lord Victor! But as his anger slowly ebbed, Lyerin''s gaze fell on the coin still clutched in his hand. Its weight felt even more significant now, and he knew what it represented. The coin would give him access to areas and resources that were closed off to outsiders. It was precisely why he had ventured into the Blast Ape community in the first place. Why he fooled Victor. Also one of the reasons why he pretended he wanted to enter the Borgias family main clan. And now, despite Lord Victor''s meddling, he had the key to unlock those hidden places. Lyerin exhaled sharply, his mind was thinking rapidly. There was still much to be done, much to be gained. He couldn''t afford to waste time being angry. His goal was far from complete. As if on cue, Lord Victor''s voice echoed through the dungeon once more, disembodied and cold. "I''ve taken thirty tribe members for my experiments," Lord Victor said, his voice laced with indifference. "Just thought you should know." Lyerin''s jaw tightened, and his knuckles whitened as he gripped the coin even harder. He cursed Lord Victor silently, the rage bubbling up once again. One day, he swore, once he had gained enough power¡ªonce he had reached the sixth level of his tribe¡ªhe would enslave that arrogant bastard. He would bend him to his will and make him pay for everything. But for now, there were other matters to attend to. Lyerin pocketed the coin and pushed himself to his feet. He couldn''t stay here any longer. His tribe needed him. Slowly, Lyerin teleported himself back and his Tribal mana beast members back to his tribe, gathering what remained of his people. Once he had them, he teleported again, this time to the heart of Borgias, the sprawling city where anything could be bought for the right price. Inside the city, Lyerin blended in the populace. He made his way through the crowded markets, purchasing supplies, weapons, and resources in bulk. He spared no expense, using the coin to gain access to the rarest items that only the elite could acquire. Every purchase brought him closer to his goal. Every transaction was a step toward rebuilding his plan. By the time he returned to his tribe, night had fallen, and the stars glittered like diamonds against the velvet sky. Lyerin stood at the edge of his tribe''s territory, looking out over the small village he planned to rebuild from the ashes. He could hear the soft growls of his people as they settled in for the night, with their spirits slowly healing after everything they had endured. A rare smile crossed Lyerin''s face, and he felt a flicker of hope ignite in his chest. Finally, he thought. Finally, I can create a tribe in the real world. He clenched his fists at his sides, his eyes gleaming with desire. This was only the beginning. Chapter 75 - 75: Tribal Spirit Manifestation Lyerin stood in the center of his tribe''s stronghold, surrounded by the remnants of the Cragar''Throm Clan mana beasts. Their curious eyes followed him as he walked toward the towering stone statue in the middle of the encampment. The statue, seemingly crude, rough-hewn and worn by age, feels like it represented a long-forgotten spirit of war and power¡ªlike an ancient deity, revered by the tribe in times past that no longer exist. Lyerin reached into his pocket and retrieved the black coin with the golden panther design. Its surface gleamed in the dim light, and the intricate etching of the panther seemed almost alive, as though it were ready to leap off the coin itself. Lyerin smiled. "I can''t believe I really got this coin," he murmured to himself, the weight of it heavy in his hand. He paused for a moment, trying to sense if Lord Victor was watching. He could feel no presence, no eyes in the sky, no ears hidden in the wind. He was truly alone, if only for this moment. Lyerin allowed himself to relax, making his focus drift back to the coin. His smile faded, replaced by a look of deep contemplation. The coin was not merely an object; it was a symbol of something far greater¡ªsomething that, in his past life, had eluded him, out of his grasp, and now his mind couldn''t help but began to drift into the past, and as if caught in a tide, memories began to exploded forward, it was vivid and agonizing even if Lyerin didn''t admit it. --- The first memory was of him standing at the gates of the Borgias Family''s main territory. The central fortress was colossal, its spires piercing the clouds, guarded by an army of the finest mages and warriors known to the world. He had been young then, filled with ambition and pride. In his hands, he held a crude, counterfeit version of the very coin that now rested in his palm. He remembered the overwhelming excitement he''d felt. He had been so sure of his plan. But when the guards inspected the fake coin, they laughed, a mocking chorus that still echoed in his mind. With a single wave of their hands, they had summoned a wall of flame, driving him back into the wilderness, scorched and humiliated. The pain of that rejection had stayed with him for years. The second memory was worse. He had returned, years later, wiser and more cautious. This time, he had forged alliances with thieves and assassins¡ªjust by thinking about it, Lyerin found it funny¡ªthat time he believed that stealth and treachery would succeed where brute force had failed. They had made their way into the heart of the Borgias territory, moving through shadow and darkness like phantoms. But just as they reached the treasure vault, they had been betrayed from within. One of his closest allies had sold them out, and Lyerin had barely escaped with his life. His comrades were not so lucky. He could still hear their dying screams as the walls closed in, crushing them beneath tons of enchanted stone. He only survived because they tossed him out for their amusement. The final memory was the most painful. He had tried once more, this time as a desperate man, broken by years of failure. He had nothing left¡ªno friends, no allies, no hope. He had approached the Borgias fortress under the guise of a humble beggar, hoping to slip past unnoticed. But they recognized him immediately. Instead of killing him, they had toyed with him again, dragging him through the streets, humiliating him in front of the very people he had once vowed to protect. The coin had been just out of reach, and with it, the power to change his fate. That failure had haunted him until the day he died. --- Now, as Lyerin looked down at the coin in his hand, he felt an overwhelming sense of loss. He had done what his past self could not, but it doesn''t matter to him now. The coin was his. But he didn''t feel anything. The past, with all its regret, pain, and despair, was finally behind him but he couldn''t feel anything. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Nostalgia washed over him, but he pushed it away. The present was what mattered now. He had this coin, and with it, he could unlock the gates of the Borgias Family''s territory. And he could do it anytime. Lyerin shook off the memories of his past and reached for the magic ring on his finger. It was new¡ªLord Victor had been too lazy to return his old one after their last confrontation¡ªbut it served its purpose. He twisted the ring, and with a flick of his wrist, summoned forth a vast array of materials. He began to arrange them carefully around the base of the statue. Each object was carefully chosen, each material vital to the tribal ceremony that was about to take place. There was a bowl of dark soil, rich with the blood of fallen enemies; a carved wooden totem representing the tribe''s ancestors; a vial of shimmering water taken from the heart of an enchanted lake; and finally, a piece of bone, still crackling with magical energy from a long-dead mana beast. As Lyerin placed each item in its designated spot, the ground beneath them began to hum with power. A faint glow surrounded each object as a series of magic circles appeared beneath them. The magic circles pulsed with energy, casting an eerie light across the clearing. Finally, a massive magic circle began to form beneath the statue itself. Its lines were intricate and precise, glowing a deep crimson as they spread outwards, enveloping the entire area in their glow. The air grew thick with power, a heavy, oppressive force that pressed down on Lyerin''s shoulders. He took a deep breath and began to chant. His voice started low, with barely more than a whisper rumble, but it was the ancient language of the tribe flowing from his lips like a long-forgotten song: "Othraal¡­ Grenth''mar¡­ Kaarath! Vezhak dom, vekraal thaar! Koriath¡­ Gorath''um¡­ Zehlom da''aar...!" The sound of his voice reverberated through the clearing, like a primal, guttural rhythm that carried with it the weight of centuries. As the first syllables left his mouth, the soil at his feet responded, Lyerin could feel it in his feet vibrating with energy. The bowl of dark soil began to glow, releasing thick tendrils of brownish smoke that curled into the air like the breath of the earth itself. Soon enough, the smell of iron and blood filled the air. "Othraal! Gorash''tum¡­ Velkarum ozh''telam¡­ Zaraanth ghorl!" Lyerin''s voice grew louder, and more forceful, as he called upon the spirits of the ancestors. The carved wooden totem before him responded in kind, glowing with an ethereal blue light. The air around it shimmered, as if the very spirits of the tribe''s fallen warriors were gathering around it, lending him their strength causing him to swallow his saliva for what he''s done to them. Fortunately, the magic circle beneath the totem glowed brighter, humming with power, making Lyerin wave them off. "Korrak narat''goreth¡­ Yzhelm! Othraal narroth dorth''manah¡­ Vaarm nozh tehl''malor!" The vial of water from the enchanted lake began to react next. The liquid inside shimmered, glowing with a silvery light that pulsed in time with his chant. Lyerin felt the fine mist rise from the water on his face, and then he felt it swirled around him, touching of light and fluid as if it were dancing to the rhythm of his words. Not long, the magic circle beneath it flared up, the energy cascading outward in rippling waves. "Lathr''un korrath¡­ Gor''maar thal¡­ Ashlak dur''neth koran''al! Ozh''marath vehrum!" The bone, still crackling with latent magical energy, began to pulse with a fierce red light, its power growing stronger with each chant. The air around it grew dense, heavy with a destructive force that seemed ready to burst forth at any moment. The magic circle below it began to glow brighter, its lines twisting and shifting as the energy built within it. "Thaar''nem¡­ Othraal vehrak! Karrath ghol''marath! Vorath dal''ethno!" Lyerin''s chanting grew louder, more intense, his voice booming like the roll of thunder across the landscape. The essences from the objects began to emerge in the center of the magic circle beneath the statue. The air around him was thick with magic, so dense it felt like he was breathing in pure power. The essence swirling in the air grew denser, the particles becoming heavier, more oppressive, as though they were being drawn toward something greater. "Othraal! Thaar''nem vohrathal... Karrath grenthum vehlor!" The magic circle beneath the statue glowed crimson, casting the entire clearing in a bloody light. The ground began to tremble beneath him, the power coursing through the air making it difficult for him to stand. Yet Lyerin''s voice did not waver. He chanted with increasing fervor, his eyes glowing with an almost mad intensity. "Zaarath! Gorath! Karrath zhool''marath! ZENTHRAH!" The magic in the air thickened to the point of suffocation that made his chest feel heavy, like they were swirling around him in a violent storm of raw, untamed energy. The essence was now like a heavy fog, dense and suffocating. The power of the ritual was reaching its peak, the combined energy of the soil, the totem, the water, and the bone swirling together in a chaotic dance of magic. "Othraal KORRA''THUM! ZENTHRAK VEK''MAL! DAL''KARRATH GOR!" The chant reached a fever pitch, and the ground beneath him began to crack and split open as the magic circles emitted beams of light so intense they cut through the fog like blazing swords. Lyerin felt the overwhelming pressure on his body, his muscles tensing, and he could feel the air around him become electrified. And then it happened. From the center of the magic circle beneath the statue, a thick plume of smoke rose into the air, swirling faster and faster until it began to take shape. Pssshh.. The smoke twisted and condensed, forming into a massive figure that towered over Lyerin. The being that emerged was unlike anything Lyerin had ever seen. It was a centaur-like beast, its lower half a muscular combination of horse and bull, its upper half a monstrous human with thick arms, rippling with muscle, and two enormous, curved horns jutting from its forehead. The spirit''s eyes glowed with a fierce red light, and he could feel its overwhelming presence¡ªtough, massive, destructive, solid, and unbreakable. It exudes power in a way that makes the very ground tremble beneath him and it. Soon, the magic circle beneath the statue pulsed with life, feeding the spirit with energy. Lyerin could barely contain his amazement. He hadn''t expected the spirit to take this form, but it made sense. The current tribe was filled with horned mana beasts, and the spirit had manifested as a reflection of their combined power. Lyerin''s lips curled into a smile¡ªthis was beyond anything he had imagined. "Manifestation of Spirit!" He spoke and he stepped back, watching in awe as the spirit stood before him, its presence like a living mountain of pure strength. And then, he began to laugh. "Hahaha!" Lyerin''s laughter erupted from deep within him, a sound that started small but quickly grew louder, reverberating across the clearing like the roar of a madman. "HAHAHAHA!" He couldn''t stop. The power, the success, the culmination of everything he had worked for¡ªit was intoxicating. He had never felt more alive, more invincible. His laughter echoed in the air, bouncing off the trees and mountains, a declaration of his triumph. "This¡­ This is how it all begins!" he shouted, his voice filled with wild excitement. "I will make sure the apocalypse becomes my paradise! I will never experience that hell again! Do you hear me? Borgias Family? The world will bend to my will!" Lyerin''s laughter grew even louder, his chest heaving with the intensity of it. He could feel the magic surging through his body, amplifying every emotion, every sensation. "I will conquer everything. And no one¡ªno one¡ªwill stand in my way again!" His voice was raw with power, each word a promise to the universe itself. Finally, as the laughter subsided, Lyerin stood tall, looking at the centaur spirit with a calm, calculating gaze. He took a deep breath, feeling the last traces of his manic energy fade away. "It''s time," he whispered to himself, "to go back to the real world." Chapter 76 - 76: Sophias report Lyerin''s eyes flickered open to the sight of the familiar ceiling above him, the ornate carvings on the wooden beams casting faint shadows across the room as the early morning light crept in through the windows. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The air felt still, but there was a comforting weight pressing down on his chest. Slowly, his mind began to register the softness and warmth against him. He tilted his head down and found two familiar faces lying peacefully across his torso¡ªCorora and Cornelia. Carefully, he shifted, trying not to disturb them as he lifted their heads and gently placed them back on the bed. The two girls barely stirred, their breaths steady and soft, still deeply asleep. With a slight smile, Lyerin pulled himself from beneath them, slipping off the bed and quietly standing. He took a moment to stretch, cracking his neck and rolling his shoulders before walking towards the door. Outside, the morning greeted him with a crisp breeze, and he paused at the threshold, inhaling deeply. The air smelled fresh, the scent of dew-kissed grass and flowers lingering from the early dawn. He looked around and noted how clean the area was. This santuary, once rugged and scattered, now gleamed with newfound order and polish. Everything was arranged neatly, and there wasn''t a trace of dirt or debris anywhere. He mumbled to himself, almost amused, "Girls really are good at cleaning. They make the world such a beautiful place." His gaze wandered toward the sky, as he tried to estimate the time, but something else caught his eye instead. At the edge of the santuary stood a tall, slender figure, her long blonde hair cascading down her back like a waterfall of golden silk. Her form was graceful, with curves that seemed almost sculpted by a divine hand¡ªher hips, perfectly shaped, swayed slightly as she moved. Her skin was flawless, glowing under the soft morning light, and her face¡­ it was mesmerizing, with piercing blue eyes that shimmered like gemstones in the sunlight, and full lips that curved into a small smile, though tinged with a hint of sorrow. Lyerin blinked, trying to shake himself out of the trance her beauty had momentarily put him in. Her aura was almost magnetic, and it took him a moment to focus. He then glanced back at the sky and mused aloud, "Sophia, it''s too early in the morning. Why are you awake?" His voice had a teasing edge as he added, "Weren''t you tired yesterday?" The girl¡ªSophia¡ªfroze in place, her face turning a deep shade of red. She glanced at him, wide-eyed, clearly flustered. "How¡­ how do you know my name?" she stammered, her voice almost shaking. Lyerin raised an eyebrow, amused by her reaction but also distracted by the way her hair gleamed in the sunlight. "I have my ways," he said casually, walking towards her. "But what''s on your mind? You look worried." Sophia seemed to hesitate for a moment before she gathered herself, clasping her hands nervously in front of her. "I¡­ I couldn''t sleep," she admitted softly, avoiding his gaze. "I miss my family. In this¡­ apocalypse, I''m always worried if they''re still alive or if they¡­ if they¡­" She trailed off, her voice breaking slightly. "I''m worried about my boyfriend, too." Lyerin absently scratched his chin, barely registering the mention of a boyfriend. "And where are they?" he asked, looking off into the distance, his mind half-drifting toward the tasks he needed to accomplish for the tribe in this word. "They''re in Trevor City," Sophia replied quietly. "Trevor City?" Lyerin mumbled the name, his brow furrowing as he tried to recall the place. After a few moments of silent contemplation, he turned back to her and said, almost as if he had known all along, "They''re safe." Sophia blinked, confused. "What¡­?" "They''ll be safe for a month," Lyerin clarified, his tone distant but confident. Sophia''s mouth hung open for a moment as she stared at him in disbelief. "Do¡­ do you know Trevor City?" she asked cautiously, taking a step closer to him. Lyerin nodded absentmindedly and began to walk away, but Sophia, still desperate for reassurance, quickly followed after him. "How far is this place from Trevor City?" she asked, her voice trembling with hope. "Not that far," Lyerin replied, still walking. "You could get there in half a day." Sophia hesitated for a moment, biting her lip before finally gathering the courage to ask, "Could you help me get there?" Lyerin paused in his tracks, glancing back at her with a faint smile. "Sure. Why not?" Sophia''s cheeks flushed again, and she smiled shyly. "Thank you," she whispered, her voice barely audible. "You''re welcome," Lyerin replied casually. Then, with a slight smirk, he added, "But what about my orders?" Sophia''s face turned serious as she remembered the task she had been assigned. "Right, about that," she began, straightening her posture. "The old Sanctuary used to be a twenty-acre land. But now, after it was abandoned, it''s shrunk to only eight acres because of the neighboring landowners shrinking them. Now it has become a wide adoption center instead." Lyerin narrowed his eyes, processing the information carefully as she continued. "How does she know?" But it''s not important so he didn''t ask. "There are still a few animals left," she explained, her voice tinged with sadness, "but many of them were injured during the outbreak. Most of them probably didn''t survive¡­ but Corora managed to save a few." Lyerin raised an eyebrow. "Which ones?" Sophia sighed softly. "Well¡­ there is one hungry tiger we couldn''t feed, two barely alive camels, sloth bear, seven woodpeckers, five skinless earth moles, and etc¡­" Lyerin''s eyes widened. "Wait¡­ did you say woodpeckers and earth moles?" Sophia nodded slowly, looking at him with confusion. "Yes, why?" Lyerin felt a jolt of shock run through him. Woodpeckers and earth moles were incredibly rare creatures, known to have significant eldritch properties once used. Their presence here, after the apocalypse, was nothing short of astonishing. "Are you sure?" he asked again, his voice now laced with urgency. "Yes," Sophia replied, frowning. "I''m sure." Lyerin''s mind raced. The implications of this discovery could be massive. If those animals had truly survived and were now within the protection of his tribe, it could mean the beginning of something much larger than he had anticipated. Woodpeckers were known to have resonance with nature, and the earth moles had powerful abilities tied to the land itself. With them under his care, his tribe would gain a significant advantage. Not just that, woodpeckers and Earth moles are what they need. He looked at Sophia, his thoughts still racing. "We need to secure them," he said, his tone suddenly serious. "Their survival could change everything." Sophia blinked, taken aback by the intensity of his words. "O-Okay," she stammered, unsure of what exactly he was planning, but trusting him nonetheless. Lyerin nodded, his gaze distant as he began to strategize in his mind. His past experiences had taught him that every opportunity had to be seized if he was to survive and thrive in this new world. The presence of the woodpeckers and earth moles could mean more than just survival¡ªit could be the key to expanding his tribe''s power and influence far beyond what he had originally envisioned. With that, he turned back toward the santuary, his mind already working out the next steps. There was much to be done, and he knew time was of the essence. But with the creatures now in his possession and the tribal spirit at his command, the future looked brighter than ever. As Lyerin walked away, his pace quickened, with determination burning in his eyes. "The world is changing," he muttered to himself. "And I''ll make sure it changes in my favor." Sophia watched him go, still confused by the sudden shift in his demeanor but feeling a strange sense of hope welling inside her. She contemplated, should I follow him? Chapter 77 - 77: Real world Spirit Manifestation Lyerin found himself standing in a wide, open space¡ªa single-acre expanse of grass and dirt, nestled within the sanctuary. His gaze wandered across the land, taking in the oddly serene environment. He mumbled to himself, "Too big¡­ but it''ll do." The city, with its animal sanctuary, struck him as strange for having something like it in the middle of the city. But considering that the national culture revered white horses as sacred, it wasn''t surprising. The sanctuary was, in a way, a reflection of their values. However, Lyerin decided not to dwell on the oddity of it. He had more important things to do. His tribe was growing, and now it was time to erect another symbol of its power. He needed a statue. Spotting a massive rock formation on the edge of the sanctuary, Lyerin made his way towards it. The boulder stood like a sleeping giant in the open, solid and unyielding. But to Lyerin, it was just raw material. He flexed his fingers, feeling the subtle hum of power that coursed through his veins. Eldren Mana, the power to control one''s adrenaline, comes out from his pores to coat his hands. Without hesitation, Lyerin clenched his fist and swung it towards the rock. THWACK! CRACK! His bare fist smashed into the boulder with immense force, splitting it with the sound of shattering stone. The sharp echo reverberated across the sanctuary, startling birds from nearby trees. He drew his arm back and attacked the rock again, each blow ringing out like a cannon shot. BAM! SMASH! THUD! With every strike, pieces of the massive rock shattered into smaller chunks. Dust and debris clouded the air as his punches sliced through stone, reducing the once-imposing boulder to scattered slabs of rubble. Lyerin''s face remained impassive as he worked, his breaths steady, each motion fluid and precise. It wasn''t long before he had several large, finely cut stone slabs lying at his feet. He stood back, surveying his work. For a moment, he allowed himself a faint smile. "This will do." The Eldren power, which had given him the strength to crush stone with his bare hands, thrummed through him like an endless river. Being a fifth-stage Eldren Warrior gave him the ability to manipulate the Adrenaline or the Eldren Mana from his body far beyond what was considered human. The fact that even a peak Eldren Apprentice could match the strength of an adult elephant made him all the more confident in his craft. Satisfied, Lyerin bent down and began piecing the stones together. His hands moved with the precision of a skilled artisan, stacking and shaping each slab into the form of the statue he had in mind. The statue took shape rapidly, resembling the totems and statues of the ruined magical world he had once known. Once the statue stood tall and imposing before him, Lyerin stepped back and let out a long breath. Now came the most critical part¡ªthe invocation. He closed his eyes and lowered himself to his knees, placing his hands on the ground before the statue. His voice, low and reverent, began to hum in the air, weaving together words of prayer. "Great spirits of the land, of the earth and sky¡­ I call upon you to hear my voice," Lyerin began, his voice barely a whisper. "I offer this tribute, these stones from the earth, shaped by my hand, imbued with my will¡­" The wind seemed to shift as his prayer gained momentum. Lyerin continued, with the sound of his voice growing louder and more impassioned with each word. "Let this statue stand as a beacon of power, a symbol of the tribe I have built! May it call forth the strength of the ancestors, of the great beasts who roamed this land, and the spirits who once protected it!" WHOOOOSH! Suddenly, a gust of wind stirred around him, and the earth beneath the statue trembled lightly. Lyerin''s eyes snapped open as he felt a strange energy seeping from the ground. Black goo began to bubble up from the earth beneath the statue, thick and oily, oozing upwards and wrapping around the base. Lyerin didn''t flinch. Instead, he closed his eyes again and continued to pray, his voice now booming through the sanctuary. "Let this effigy be blessed by the forces of creation and destruction! I call upon the primordial essence of the earth, the unyielding power of the stone, and the untamed spirit of the wild!" The black goo continued to rise, creeping over the stone as Lyerin''s voice grew louder. SPLAT! SPLAT! SPLAT! It slathered itself across the surface of the statue, inching up its form until the entire stone structure was encased in the inky substance. Lyerin pressed his hands harder into the ground, feeling the strange energy around him intensify. The air grew thick with power, heavy and almost oppressive. Eldritch particles began to swirl around him, shimmering like dust caught in sunlight. His breath quickened as the pressure mounted. "Let the power of this land flow through this effigy!" Lyerin shouted, his voice now almost frantic with intensity. "May the tribe be protected by the ancient spirits, the great guardians of this world and the next! Let the strength of the Stonehooves rise from the ashes of the old world and claim their place in the new!" As his words reached a fever pitch, the earth beneath him trembled violently. RUMBLE! CRACK! BOOM! The ground split open in jagged cracks beneath the statue, and beams of light shot out from the fissures. Each crack glowed with different hues of light¡ªone a vibrant green, another a deep crimson, and yet another a radiant gold. The colors swirled and pulsed with energy, casting a surreal glow across the sanctuary. Lyerin could feel the energy within the earth coursing up through his body, making his skin tingle and his hair stand on end. The lights seemed to pulse in time with his own heartbeat, each pulse growing stronger and more intense. And then, as suddenly as it had begun, the phenomenon ceased. The cracks sealed themselves shut with a final THUNK! and the glow dissipated, leaving the ground looking as though it had never been disturbed. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lyerin stepped back from the now-solidified statue, his chest heaving with exertion. The black goo had completely enveloped the effigy, giving it an almost obsidian-like sheen. For a moment, the statue stood silent and still. But then¡­ WHOOSH! A swirling vortex of smoke erupted from the base of the statue, twisting and coiling in the air like a living thing. The smoke grew thicker and denser until it began to take shape, forming into the outline of a massive figure. Within moments, the shape became clear¡ªa centaur-like creature, with the lower body of a horse and the upper body of a muscular man. Its chest and arms bulged with muscle, and atop its head were two enormous horns, spiraling up into the air like twisted branches. Its eyes glowed with a fierce, golden light, and its presence radiated raw, unrelenting power. Lyerin smiled, a wide, maniacal grin stretching across his face as he beheld the spirit before him. His chest swelled with triumph. This was it. This was the beginning. "Ha-ha-ha-ha!" Lyerin''s laughter echoed through the sanctuary, starting as a soft chuckle but quickly growing into a full-throated roar. "Finally!" he shouted, his voice filled with a manic glee. "Finally, the tribe in the real world has been established!" His laughter continued, louder and more frenzied with each passing moment. "This world¡­ this world will be mine!" he screamed, his eyes blazing with ambition. "I''ll turn this apocalypse into my paradise! I''ll bend the earth and sky to my will! There will be no more suffering! No more pain! Only power! Only triumph! Creatures of this Eldritch Universe will now down before me!" The centaur-like spirit stood silently beside him, its golden eyes watching him with a stoic gaze. Lyerin finally calmed, with his breath still ragged from the intensity of his laughter. He looked back at the statue, now fully imbued with the spirit''s presence, and felt a surge of satisfaction wash over him. His tribe was growing. His power was growing. And nothing would stand in his way. Just as he was about to turn away, a sudden system notification flashed before his eyes. Stonehooves Eldritch Tribe Established! Would you like to level it up? Lyerin grinned, he hoped for his leveling up ability to appear, but he never expected that it would really appear, now his eyes couldn''t help but gleam with excitement. "Let''s begin," he whispered. Chapter 78 - 78: Level up Tribe again As the early dawn light barely touched the horizon, Lyerin stood just outside the Stonehooves Tribe''s territory to check the city. The soft hum of distant wind was the only sound for miles. His brow furrowed as he glanced at the mission notification floating in his mind''s eye. Ding! To become a level one tribe, the host must invite at least twenty hoofed creatures to the area of the Eldritch Stonehooves Tribe. He huffed a quiet sigh of disbelief. "Hmmm, it''s really inviting again huh?" Lyerin mumbled. His gaze drifted to the abandoned city surrounding him, then back to the virtual notification. The ruined magical world wasn''t the same as this world, but he accepted that. He clenched his fists. This world¡ªthough less familiar¡ªwas manageable. He glanced at the flickering streetlights, cracked pavement, and dilapidated structures ahead. "Not a problem but I didn''t expect it to be different from the ruined magical world leveling up counterpart and it''s back to level one." The morning air carried an eerie chill, though the sun hadn''t risen yet. Just beyond his tribe''s peaceful grounds lay the decaying cityscape¡ªa stark contrast. The city, ruined after only three days of apocalyptic decay, was littered with abandoned, broken-down cars, their metal frames rusting and screeching as the wind moved through them. Tall, leafless trees with twisted branches swayed in unnatural rhythms, creaking like old bones. Some buildings were crumbling, others still standing tall but battered, with shattered windows reflecting nothing but darkness. Street Lights flickered intermittently, casting unsettling shadows on the cracked streets. It was a desolate world, heavy with silence, save for the distant echoes of¡­ something. Lyerin shook his head and turned his attention to where the girls and Corora were probably sleeping, they were only his companions inside the tribe''s shelter for now. He knew they had to stay safe. He turned sharply and headed toward them, one could hear his boots thudding heavily against the ground. Sophia, ever watchful, was on his trail, her face pale with fear as Lyerin noticed her. He stopped suddenly, causing her to almost stumble into him. His gaze fixed on her with intensity. "No matter what happens, don''t come out. Understand?" His voice was low but firm. "Lock the door. I repeat, lock the door. And if they wake up, don''t let them leave either. Got it?" Sophia''s trembling hands fidgeted with the edge of her dress, with a barely above a whisper voice. "Okay." To ensure her compliance, Lyerin scooped her up in his arms, her sudden gasp of surprise echoing in the quiet. Her face flushed a deep red as he carried her back to the shelter, setting her down gently at the door. He looked her dead in the eye, his tone soft but firm. "Look, Sophia. Whatever happens, you stay here. You don''t let them come out. Understand?" She nodded quickly, her cheeks still burning with shyness, her heart racing. "Uhuhm," she managed to stammer out, nodding vigorously. Satisfied, Lyerin turned on his heel and left, not forgetting to shut the door behind him with a soft thud. His long strides took him far from the safety of the tribe''s territory. He moved with purpose, and his broad figure cut through the stillness of the city. The shadows of the crumbling buildings and eerie trees closed in around him, like ghosts from the past. Suddenly, a sharp, guttural sound pierced his ear. "Grrrrhhhh¡­" The noise was wet, labored, like something scraping against the back of a throat filled with fluid. Lyerin stopped, tilting his head slightly as his sharp eyes scanned the environment. Emerging from the shadows came the Eldritch Fleshers¡ªhumans, or what was left of them. Their once-pale skin was now veined with black, with their eyes heavy void of darkness. Thick, inky liquid dripped steadily from their mouths, noses, and ears. The creatures moved in a jerking, unnatural gait, and their bodies twisted and contorted by the black goo that festered within them. "Gahhhhhh-hhhha¡­" Another one wheezed, its breath rattling painfully in its chest, as if fighting to escape the confines of its ruined lungs. "Rrrrruunnnh¡­" A third emitted a long, drawn-out moan, echoing hauntingly in the hollow streets. A fourth, larger than the others, gurgled a sound resembling a distorted laugh, its grotesque smile stretching unnaturally across its face. "Haaaahhh¡­" Lyerin remained calm, with a single brow raising in mild amusement. These creatures were no more than irritants to him. He lifted his arm slowly, a simple gesture, beckoning them forward. His hand moved as if time itself had slowed. "Come," he whispered softly. The Eldritch Fleshers halted for a moment, with their grotesque forms twitching violently. Then, as though they understood, they moved toward him with a feverish hunger. Black liquid dripped from their mouths, splashing onto the cracked pavement with small, sickening splats. "Slluurrrp¡­" The first Flesher reached him and, without hesitation, bit deeply into Lyerin''s outstretched hand. The sound of tearing flesh echoed sharply in the quiet dawn. "Crunch¡­ Riiiip." Lyerin watched impassively as the creature''s teeth sank deep into his hand, peeling away skin and muscle. The pain was sharp but fleeting. He merely smiled as he watched the Flesher gnaw greedily at him. Another Flesher lurched forward, but it swiped its hand across Lyerin''s face. The nails were jagged, ripping at his facial skin. Making his expression shifted instantly. His calm demeanor hardened, eyes narrowing dangerously as he bit down¡ªhard¡ªon the creature''s outstretched arm. "Crush!" The sound of bone and tendon snapping under his teeth reverberated loudly. The Flesher let out a piercing, inhuman screech, stumbling backward as black liquid spewed from its wound. Lyerin spat the mangled flesh to the ground and narrowed his eyes, phew! his voice a low growl. "That''s enough. You don''t amuse me anymore." His body began to change. His muscles became bloated pulsing with energy, looking dark and dangerous. His calm and collected aura shifted into something more menacing, more primal, more malicious, and malevolent. The rectangular pupil in his eyes slowly transformed, deepening into a rich, violet crimson red. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Eldritch Fleshers, sensing the shift in his atmosphere did not seem to care as they lunged at him en masse. But before they could reach him, Lyerin''s transformation was completed. "Boom!" The sound of the explosive strange black aura goo reverberated like thunder, shaking the very ground beneath him. The Fleshers were thrown back in all directions, with their broken bodies hitting the pavement with wet thuds, some crashing into the abandoned cars and trees with sickening cracks. Lyerin stood there in the midst of the carnage, his appearance now completely changed. His once brown hair had turned pitch black, his skin pale as marble and veined with pulsing black lines that glowed faintly with a violent red hue. The fur that covered his large, muscular arms was now jet black, a stark contrast to the white of his skin. He was still nine feet tall, a hulking figure of raw power, but now there was something even more sinister about him. His presence exuded an aura of danger, a violent force just waiting to be unleashed again. He glanced around briefly, his expression indifferent. The Eldritch Fleshers were no longer a threat as long as he still had adrenaline Mana left, even if he was bitten by them. Now, they lay strewn about the city''s remains like discarded trash. Lyerin took a deep breath, filling his lungs with a cold air. With a final glance toward the ruins of the city, his eyes focused on something distant. "Time to catch some horses," he mumbled to himself before walking calmly into the eerie dawn, leaving nothing but wreckage. Chapter 79 - 79: Remaining Humans The morning light barely touched the ruins of the city, casting long, eerie shadows over the crumbling buildings and cracked streets. The silence was punctuated only by the occasional groan of a collapsing structure or the distant rustle of wind through the abandoned cars. Lyerin stood amidst the chaos, his towering nine-foot frame covered in jet-black fur, his skin pulsing with dark veins that glowed faintly with an ominous red light. His transformation into an Eldritch being had rendered him a part of the twisted ecosystem that now ruled this world. The Eldritch Fleshers that once lunged at him now regarded him with an odd sense of kinship, shuffling past him without a second glance. Lyerin paid them no mind. His eyes, still holding that deep violet crimson hue, scanned the desolate landscape. His gaze caught movement in the distance, and he turned his head slowly, catching sight of several horses¡ªif they could still be called that¡ªgathered on the street ahead. These were not the noble creatures of the old world. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Their once glossy coats were matted with dirt and streaked with black ooze, their eyes sunken and glowing with an unnatural light, their breaths coming in harsh, guttural hisses. A low hum began to emanate from Lyerin as he raised his hand, his palm open toward the horses. The air around him began to twist and churn, creating a vortex that whipped through the debris and dirt at his feet. The wind howled as it spiraled upward, pulling in tendrils of the black goo that dripped from the buildings and streets. The dark substance coalesced into a swirling mass above his hand, forming into a dense, inky sphere that pulsed with malevolent energy. With a swift flick of his wrist, Lyerin swung the black sphere like a rope, the motion sending ripples through the air. The horses, sensing the shift in power, turned their gaze toward him, he could see their glowing eyes wide with confusion. For a moment, they simply stared, their breaths coming in ragged pants as they struggled to comprehend the presence before them. Lyerin paused, his gaze narrowing as he assessed the creatures before him. These eldritch horses were weak, their power only comparable to the 4th to 7th stage of Initial Cycle Eldritch Beasts. He could bring them back to his tribe, but the thought left a sour taste in his mouth. Why bother? he mused, the idea already beginning to sour in his mind. Their levels were too low, hardly worth the effort it would take to tame and train them. In this new world, where the lines between reality and magic were blurred, he still had no clear idea of how to level them up, especially considering their real-world constraints. The eldritch beings around him were in a state of uneasy peace, the early days of the apocalypse giving them a rare moment of reprieve. Once the chaos settled, the real battles would begin, and the food chains would reestablish themselves in brutal fashion. For now, these weak horses were more of a liability than an asset. He had plans, grand plans that required powerful beasts, not these lowly creatures that would only slow him down. Lyerin considered leaving them to their fate, to wander the ruined streets until something stronger came along to claim them. But then, his gaze locked onto one horse in particular¡ªa larger, more imposing creature standing slightly apart from the rest. Its dark mane was matted, and its eyes burned with a fiercer intensity. This one was different. It held more potential, its aura suggesting it was at the 11th stage of the Initial Cycle as an Eldritch beast. This one might be worth his time. With a decisive swing, Lyerin released the black rope, letting it coil around the horse''s neck with a whoosh. The horse neighed loudly, rearing back as it struggled against the sudden restraint. "Heeeyaaaah!" Lyerin''s deep voice echoed through the empty streets as he tugged the rope, pulling the creature closer with a firm, unyielding grip. The horse thrashed wildly, its hooves pounding against the pavement with thunderous clop-clop-clop sounds, but Lyerin''s strength was far beyond anything it could match. One by one, he ensnared three more of the strongest horses, their collective resistance only serving to irritate him further. Their panic-stricken whinnies filled the air, "Whiiiiinnnnnnyyy!" they cried out, their fear palpable as they tried in vain to escape. Annoyed by their incessant struggles, Lyerin crouched down and tied their feet together with the black rope, their hooves scraping desperately against the ground. With a grunt, he lifted them onto his massive shoulders, carrying them effortlessly despite their weight. As he continued his search for more suitable horses, his sharp eyes caught sight of a small, seemingly untouched building nestled between two crumbling structures. Something about it drew his attention, and he approached it with measured steps, his curiosity piqued. Through the cracked, grimy windows, Lyerin saw movement. His keen vision pierced the darkness within, revealing a group of terrified people huddled together. Their faces were pale, eyes wide with fear as they stared at him in horror. Among them, he could see soldiers¡ªmembers of the military, their uniforms torn and dirty, rifles trembling in their hands as they aimed at the door. One of the civilians, a woman with tear-streaked cheeks and matted hair, whispered frantically, "W-What is that? Oh god, what is that thing? Is it one of them?" Her voice trembled, barely a breathless gasp. A man beside her clutched a small child to his chest, his eyes locked on Lyerin''s towering form. "It''s¡­ it''s too big¡­ no human could be that big¡­" Another voice, this one raspier, choked out in panic, "We''re dead¡­ we''re all dead¡­ there''s no way we can survive this¡­" The soldiers, desperate to maintain some semblance of control, hissed at them to be quiet. "Shut up! Don''t make a sound! Don''t let it hear us!" But their commands did little to quell the rising tide of fear. The civilians'' murmurs grew louder, more frantic, their terror feeding off each other''s panic. "Oh god, we''re gonna die¡­ please, someone help us¡­ why isn''t anyone coming?" "What is that thing? It looks like it''s made of darkness¡­" "Is it here to kill us? Or is it¡­ worse?" Lyerin''s eyes gleamed with amusement as he watched the scene unfold. His towering figure, with the massive eldritch horses slung over his shoulders, was enough to send them into a state of pure terror. The horses, sensing the humans'' fear, began to whinny and thrash again, their loud, panicked cries echoing through the building. Neighhhh! Snort! Whiiinnyyy! The sheer noise caused the people inside to scream in unison, their voices shrill and full of despair. "No! It''s coming for us!" "What do we do? What do we do?!" The soldiers desperately tried to regain control, shouting orders to quiet the group, but their efforts were futile. The sight of Lyerin, with his monstrous appearance and the eldritch horses in tow, was simply too much for their already fragile nerves. Amused by their reaction, Lyerin allowed a slow, predatory smile to spread across his face. His sharp teeth, stark white against the blackness of his form, gleamed in the dim light. The sight only served to deepen the terror within the building, the humans inside reduced to sobbing wrecks as they clung to each other for any semblance of comfort. Their fear was almost palpable, hanging thick in the air like a choking fog. The sound of their panicked breaths, the hurried thump-thump of their hearts, and the trembling gasps of desperation filled the room, creating a cacophony of human misery. Satisfied with his little prank, Lyerin paused for a moment, his gaze sweeping over the cowering figures within. He could sense their absolute terror, a raw, primal fear that radiated from them in waves. It was almost intoxicating, the power he held over them, the way they trembled at the mere sight of him. But Lyerin had no interest in them. His focus remained on his mission¡ªgathering enough of these eldritch horses before his mana ran out, and he reverted back to his human form. He had no time to waste on the weak and the frightened. With one final, lingering glance, Lyerin turned away from the building. The cries and whispers of terror faded into the background as he continued his hunt, leaving behind a group of humans who would forever be haunted by the memory of the towering, dark figure that had spared them. Chapter 80 - 80: Unexpected coincidence The night was dense with fog, the air thick with an acrid stench that clung to the skin like oil. Lyerin''s hooves crunched over shattered glass and cracked concrete as he dragged the eldritch horses through the abandoned city streets. Their twisted bodies, bound tightly in coarse ropes, scraped and thudded across the ground. A slick trail of black ichor seeped from the creatures, staining the road like dark blood. The sickening squelch of their flesh against the concrete echoed in the desolate silence, the only sound in the eerie stillness of the fallen city. Neigh! Neigh! Neigh! Lyerin''s ear ignored their calls, he was moving slowly with his breath controlled and steady. He pulled with a slow, deliberate strength, his muscles tensing and relaxing in a rhythm as familiar to him as his own heartbeat. The eldritch beasts were massive, their bodies grotesque amalgamations of limbs, eyes, and fangs. Their forms were unnatural, wrong, and their mere existence seemed to warp the space around them. But to Lyerin, they were just another task, the last one he could bear for the sake of his tribe. He had done this countless times earlier, and finally, this would be the last time. But to this very moment, something was different. Lyerin''s mind wasn''t fully on the task of the system''s mission. His thoughts kept drifting back to the humans he had seen earlier. They had been scurrying through the ruins like frightened rats, their faces pale, their eyes wide with fear. A strange sight in this forsaken place. Humans hadn''t been in this city for days¡ªno, weeks. Not since the apocalypse first tore it apart and left it to rot. Even when he collected tires, they were not here. A part of Lyerin regretted not taking them. They could have been useful, could have bolstered his tribe''s numbers. But the fleshers¡ªthe mindless, ravenous creatures that now roamed the street¡ªwould have descended on them in an instant. They were drawn to human flesh, and if they had come, Lyerin''s mission would have been jeopardized. He had no time to fight off fleshers and secure his prize. No, he had to stay focused, had to remain cautious. As he dragged the eldritch beasts closer to the city''s edge, Lyerin began to mull over the presence of the humans. I''m sure there''s a reason why they are here. But why were they here? he asked himself, the question sounded so important the more he tried to force himself on not analyzing it. Yet, he couldn''t keep it. There was no good reason for them to be here, not in this city. It was the first to fall when the apocalypse came. There was nothing left of value, nothing but death and decay. Lyerin muttered under his breath, making his voice barely sound more than a growl in the dark. "Why now? They weren''t here before... Did they come for something?" He shook his head, dismissing the idea. There was nothing here. No supplies, no shelter. The buildings were empty husks, stripped of anything that could sustain life. "Maybe they''re scouts, sent to check if the city is safe..." But that made no sense either. If they were scouts, they would have been better equipped, more organized. The ones Lyerin had seen were disoriented, unprepared for the horrors that lurked in the shadows. "A trap, maybe... but for who? For what?" He frowned, his brow furrowing in frustration. The more he thought about it, the less sense it made. "They''re not vaccinated," he muttered, his voice barely audible. The vaccine that turned ordinary humans into more powerful eldritch beings was also here, but he is sure it needed to take time. Suddenly, a cold shiver crawled down Lyerin''s spine, settling like ice at the base of his neck. There was someone¡ªor something¡ªplaying a dangerous game, pulling strings in the shadows. The thought lingered in his mind, a persistent itch that he couldn''t scratch. It tingles in the back of his head, a nagging sensation that refuses to be ignored. But he couldn''t afford to be distracted. He needed to complete his mission, to deliver these eldritch beasts to his tribe. If he succeeded, he would be the strongest, the most powerful among them. No one would challenge him, not even the ancient families who ruled the earth from the shadows since ancient times. Like the Borgias, with their ancient bloodlines and secretive rituals... Lyerin would stay low, out of sight, until he was ready. Then, and only then, would he strike and turn them into dust. He shook his head, trying to banish the thoughts from his mind. He had to focus. Just a little further, and he would be done. But as he took another step, a distant sound made him freeze. *Thwup-thwup-thwup-thwup.* A rhythmic thumping, growing louder, cutting through the silence like a knife. The air vibrated with the sound, a low hum that resonated in Lyerin''s chest. His heart skipped a beat, and he stopped in his tracks, the eldritch beasts falling silent behind him. "Huh?" Lyerin''s eyes widened, and then he felt his breath caught in his throat. His face, usually impassive and calm, twisted into an expression of shock. His jaw clenched, the muscles in his neck tightening as realization dawned on him. His lips moved, but no sound came out at first. Then, barely above a whisper, he muttered, "Don''t tell me..." Memories flooded back, unbidden and unwanted. The games, the twisted competitions held by the Leading Families. They would send their kin into the most dangerous areas, pitting them against each other in deadly battles. Sometimes for treasure, for territory, for power, and for other reasons that hit egos. And if there wasn''t a dangerous area? They would create one. The humans... They weren''t here by accident. They were here because of the scheme of leading families. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They were sacrificial lambs. Lyerin finally understood. They were pawns, pieces on a board in a game that Lyerin had no desire to play. His mind raced, piecing together the fragments of the puzzle. "Oh no..." he whispered, his voice trembling with a mix of fear and anger. As if in response to his growing dread, the sound grew louder, closer. Lyerin''s eldritch-enhanced hearing picked up every nuance, every beat of the blades slicing through the air. He could pinpoint its location with terrifying precision¡ªa mile away, heading straight for his direction. He turned slowly, with his eyes narrowing as they searched the horizon. And there it was, a black silhouette against the dark sky, hovering just above the ruins. The thumping grew louder, more insistent, the vibrations rattling through Lyerin''s bones. "Release the parasitic worms!" The command echoed through the air, carrying on the wind to Lyerin''s ears. His blood ran cold. He was in a game! Lyerin''s eyes blazed with a cold fury, his calm demeanor shattered by the realization that he had been outplayed. But there was no time for regret, no time for second-guessing. His mind snapped back to the present, to the immediate threat that loomed above him. The Leading Families had brought their games, they picked the perfect place. The place where he was just done setting up his tribe! "These bastards!" His grip tightened on the ropes that bound the eldritch beasts. His knuckles turned white as he braced himself for the battle to come. He had fought off fleshers, conquered cities, and hunted eldritch horrors in this apocalypse. But this? This was different. This is a game. But also, war! Chapter 81 - 81: Hidden attacks Lyerin shook his head, his expression hardening. The panic that had momentarily gripped his spine was unceremoniously pushed aside by his thoughts. "It''s too early for that," he muttered to himself. In a second, he clenched his jaw, forcing his thoughts into order. The Leading Families might be playing their twisted games, but Lyerin had his own plan. A plan that required cold calculation, not frantic reactions, and it depends on what kind of creature they threw. His eyes narrowed as they flicked toward the eldritch horses, still leaking dark ichor onto the cracked pavement. A glint of malevolence sparked in his gaze. Without hesitation, he crouched, tensing his powerful legs. Then, with a grunt of effort, he hurled the beasts toward the distant border of his tribe''s territory. The creatures soared through the air, their mangled bodies disappearing into the foggy night like missiles aimed at an unseen target. Lyerin grinned. It was a deliberate move, one that served multiple purposes. As the horses disappeared from view, a soft, insistent ding resonated in his head¡ªa system screen, no doubt flashing some critical information. Yet, Lyerin barely acknowledged it, brushing it aside. He had no time for system updates or alerts. There was only one thing that mattered now: the helicopter. With a predatory malevolent grin, Lyerin''s feet pounded against the ground as he sped toward the source of the ominous sound, his eldritch-enhanced limbs propelling him forward with unnatural speed. The world blurred around him, the ruined cityscape whipping past as he honed in on like a missile to his target. --- Meanwhile, inside the helicopter, the atmosphere was tense, crackling with barely-contained fear. The whir of the rotors and the hum of machinery provided a steady background noise as four heavily-armored soldiers busied themselves in the cramped space. Their faces were obscured by helmets, their bodies weighed down by the bulk of their gear. Each man gripped a weapon, their fingers twitching nervously against the triggers. "All right, that''s the sixth one!" barked the team leader, his voice crackling through the comms system. His tone was sharp, authoritative, but there was an edge of anxiety to it, a tension that belied the calm he was trying to project. "Three more to go. Get them ready!" One of the soldiers grunted in response, he didn''t waste time and his hands moved quickly to the box in front of him. He fumbled with the latches, even with his gloved fingers trembling slightly. "Are you sure we should be doing this, Captain? These... these things, they''re not like the others. Something''s nasty to it, but I''m not sure." His voice was strained, a mixture of fear and uncertainty. "Just follow orders, soldier," snapped the captain, his patience fraying. "We''ve already dropped six, what''s one more? Get it done!" "But sir, these creatures¡ª" "Do it, now!" The captain''s voice cut through the rising panic, but it was clear even he was feeling the strain. The situation was deteriorating faster than any of them had hoped. Another soldier, his helmet slightly askew, leaned over to the captain. His voice was lower, more uncertain. "Sir, how many have we released so far?" "I told you, six! Pay attention, dammit!" The captain''s eyes darted around the interior of the helicopter, his nerves fraying with each passing second. The soldier''s voice grew even more frantic. "But what about the last one? We should¡ª" "Shut up and do your job!" The captain''s bark of an order was punctuated by the soldier''s jerky movements as he hastily prepared the final box. But then, as if in response to their growing dread, there was a sudden jolt. A loud bang! reverberated through the helicopter, followed by a violent shudder that rattled the soldiers inside. "What the hell was that?" one of them shouted, his voice rising in panic. "I don''t know!" the captain shouted back, his eyes wide behind his visor. "Check the rear! Something''s hit us!" Another loud bang! followed, this one more violent, more deliberate. The tail of the helicopter swayed dangerously, the entire vehicle shuddering under the impact. Panic spread like wildfire among the soldiers, their voices overlapping in a chaotic jumble. "We''re hit! We''re hit!" "What the hell is going on?" "Check the controls! We need to stabilize!" "It''s not responding! It''s not¡ª" And then, a third *kabam!* rocked the helicopter, sending it spinning wildly. The soldiers grabbed onto whatever they could, and their screams could be heard, full of terror filling the cramped space inside. One of them, in the midst of the chaos, was struck hard on the head by a loose piece of equipment, the impact knocking him out cold. "Mayday! Mayday!" the captain screamed into his comms, his voice nearly drowned out by the wailing alarms and the deafening roar of the failing engines. "We''re going down! Repeat, we''re going¡ª" But his desperate plea was cut short as a large object¡ªa rock, massive and seemingly out of nowhere¡ªslammed into the side of the helicopter with a sickening crunch. The force of the impact sent one of the soldiers flying, making his body crash into the side of the vehicle with bone-crunching force. His ribs cracked audibly, the sound lost in the cacophony of destruction. The helicopter lurched violently, tilting at a dangerous angle. Flames erupted from the engine, licking at the hull as the vehicle spiraled out of control. The soldiers inside were thrown around like ragdolls, their panicked cries mingling with the screeching of metal and the roaring wind. "No! No! No!" one of them screamed with a fearful hoarse voice. But there was no stopping it. The helicopter, now a fiery wreck, careened toward the ground. With a final, devastating kaboom!, it exploded in mid-air, a fiery inferno that lit up the night sky. The soldiers'' screams were abruptly cut off, swallowed by the deafening roar of the explosion. --- S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lyerin watched from the shadows, his gaze cold and calculating as the helicopter disintegrated in a blaze of fire and smoke. In his hand, he held a rock, still warm from the force of his throw. It was as large as his massive eldritch fist, a weapon in its own right. As the flames died down, Lyerin''s eyes narrowed, his thoughts already moving to the next step. He waited, his muscles coiled and ready, as the burning wreckage plummeted toward the ground. Timing was crucial. He needed to make sure no surveillance, no cameras, nothing could capture his presence here. The Leading Families might know something was happening in this city, but they would not know it was him. He would not give them that advantage. And then, in the briefest of moments, Lyerin moved. His body was a blur as he sped through the darkness, the ground beneath him a mere blur. He reached the site of the crash just as the last embers of the explosion were flickering out. T The wreckage was a twisted mass of metal and fire, the air thick with the acrid smell of burning fuel and flesh. Lyerin''s eldritch-enhanced senses immediately honed in on a figure among the debris¡ªa soldier, unconscious but alive, his body thrown clear of the explosion by some miracle. Lyerin reached out with one massive hand. His grip was firm, his eldritch hand easily encompassing half of the man''s body. As he lifted the soldier, Lyerin''s eyes narrowed, his ears catching the faintest sound¡ªa skittering noise, almost imperceptible amid the crackling flames. He stilled, focusing his senses. And there it was: a small, black, slimy creature that looked like a sperm with a single eye, about the size of a human fist, wriggling toward the soldier he held. Lyerin''s lip curled in disgust as he recognized the parasite. The Leading Families were using them again, these vile creatures designed to burrow into their hosts and transform them into something monstrous. Without hesitation, Lyerin sped forward, grabbing the parasite before it could reach the soldier. He held it for a moment, feeling its slick, cold surface squirm against his palm. Then, with a swift, decisive moment, he shoved the parasite into the soldier''s mouth. In about a few seconds, the man''s body jerked violently,.making him arch as the creature forced its way down his throat. Lyerin watched as the soldier''s body convulsed, the transformation beginning almost immediately. The man''s skin rippled, dark tendrils spreading beneath the surface as the parasite took hold. Lyerin knew what would happen next. Chapter 82 - 82: Tentatorn The night was thick with a tight atmosphere, like a suffocating shroud that wrapped itself around the ruined city that fell just in a few days. Lyerin watched, with a steady breath, as the soldier''s body convulsed violently in his grasp. The transformation was beginning, and Lyerin''s gaze narrowed, focusing on the grotesque spectacle before him. The soldier''s flesh quivered, as if something deep inside was pushing, struggling to break free. With a sickening crack, his ribs began to collapse inward, the bones bending and snapping under some unseen force. Pop! Pop! The sounds of ligaments tearing, muscles contracting, filled the air, echoing against the silent ruins. Lyerin could hear every visceral detail, the symphony of destruction unfolding within the soldier''s body. The man''s face twisted in agony, his eyes bulging as blood vessels burst beneath his skin, painting his face in a network of crimson lines. Then came the stomach, the true horror emerges. The flesh began to ripple, the skin stretching taut over the soldier''s abdomen. Creak! Snap! His internal organs were being compressed, crunched together by some monstrous force, all being pulled toward a single point. Lyerin watched as the skin around the stomach began to sink inward, like a deflating balloon, the mass beneath compacting with a dreadful slowness. The soldier''s spine arched unnaturally, bones bending with an audible crack as his vertebrae were crushed inward, forced to collapse around the growing black mass within him. The flesh continued to fold in on itself, collapsing like paper under an invisible hand, the sounds growing more grotesque with each passing second. Squish! Crunch! The body was being twisted into something unrecognizable, something otherworldly. Lyerin could almost feel the heat radiating from the black, crystalline sphere that was now forming within the man''s body, a heart of darkness surrounded by the remains of what had once been human. Lyerin''s lips curled into a faint smile, his eyes glinting with dark satisfaction. The transformation was nearing its climax. With one final, gruesome crunch, the soldier''s body imploded completely, every remaining fragment of bone, flesh, and sinew compressed into the black sphere. The sound was like a final, guttural exhale as the body collapsed inward with a horrifying thud, leaving only a small, gleaming orb in its place. For a moment, there was silence. The air was heavy with the scent of blood and burned flesh, the soldier''s body nothing more than a grotesque memory. But then, from the heart of that black sphere, something began to stir. Schlk! A wet, slithering sound broke the silence as a single tentacle emerged from the orb, glistening with a slick, oily sheen. It uncurled slowly, revealing rows of sharp, pointed thorns that gleamed under the faint light. The tentacle was long and sinuous, the thorns along its surface twitching as though tasting the air. Schlk! Another tentacle followed, then another, until three of the writhing appendages extended from the black mass, each one dripping with a thick, black ichor. The creature squirmed and twisted, its body undulating with a sickly, rhythmic pulse. Lyerin remained motionless, watching with a cold, calculating gaze. He knew this was just the beginning, the creature still in its infancy, yet the potential was clear. Its very presence was a testament to the twisted power of the Eldritch. But then, as the seconds ticked by, nothing more happened. The creature, though pulsating with a strange life, did not continue its transformation. It simply squirmed there, the tentacles twitching as though testing their surroundings. The mass of black, crystalline flesh seemed to pulsate weakly, the life within it fragile, not yet fully formed. Lyerin''s smile widened, turning into something more malevolent, more sinister. His hand shot out, quick as lightning, and he grasped the creature''s entire body in his massive eldritch grip. The tentacles thrashed wildly, but Lyerin''s hold was unyielding. His fingers tightened, the creature''s flesh giving way beneath the pressure with a sickening squelch. A high-pitched, shrill shriek erupted from the creature, krieeek! a sound that echoed through the night like the cry of a tortured soul. It writhed desperately in Lyerin''s grasp, its tentacles whipping through the air in a futile attempt to escape. But Lyerin only tightened his grip, his fingers crushing the creature''s body with an almost casual ease. The tentacles went rigid, frozen in place as the creature''s resistance waned. Lyerin squeezed harder, and with a final * crunch, the creature''s body went limp, the life within it snuffed out. The tentacles fell slack, hanging lifelessly from Lyerin''s fist, the crystalline black sphere now dull, devoid of the sinister energy it had once held. Lyerin began to laugh, a low, rumbling sound that grew louder, more manic with each passing second. The laughter echoed off the ruins, a sound that carried with it the weight of his dark knowledge, his twisted satisfaction. "Perfect," he hissed between his laughter, his eyes gleaming with a malevolent light. "Absolutely perfect." His mind raced back to the past, to the ancient texts and the forbidden knowledge he had acquired in his previous life. "A Tentatorn," he mused aloud, his voice carrying a mixture of awe and malevolence. "A carnivorous eldritch creature, born from the darkest corners of the universe." Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He continued, his voice growing more excited, more feverish with each word. "It poisons its prey, sending quills of toxic thorns deep into their flesh. And those thorns... oh, they''re just the beginning. Once inside, the creature adapts to the body''s own acids, growing stronger, feeding off its host from within. It''s a perfect parasite, evolving so rapidly that it can reach its peak in mere days." Lyerin''s eyes glowed with a manic intensity as he spoke, his laughter bubbling up again. "And to think, this one was almost there. It would have taken just three days for it to evolve completely, to reach its third cycle peak. But the blood... the blood tells me there are chemicals, additives, that accelerated its growth. They knew what they were doing. They wanted this, they wanted it to reach its full potential." His laughter turned almost giddy, a twisted joy bubbling up from within him. "Three days!" he repeated, the words laced with a manic excitement. "Just three days, and it would have been unstoppable. But there''s a flaw, a fatal flaw. Once it reaches that third cycle peak, it can grow no more. It stagnates, trapped in that final form, never able to evolve further." Lyerin''s laughter echoed into the night, a sound filled with a dark glee. He could see it now, the potential this creature had. The power he needed to bring it down for his tribe''s safety. "This... this is what I need," he whispered, his voice dripping with malice. "I will reach the third cycle peak. I will bring my tribe to that power, hide us in the shadows, and when the time is right... I will kill the representatives of the Families. One by one, I''ll tear them apart." His laughter finally died down, replaced by a cold, calculating calm. Lyerin''s eyes narrowed as he gazed down at the lifeless Tentatorn in his hand, its body now nothing more than a broken shell. The creature had served its purpose, a stepping stone in his path to power. "It''s time to move," Lyerin said softly, his voice resolute. He dropped the dead creature to the ground, his gaze shifting to the distant horizon where the Leading Families plotted their games, unaware of the storm that was coming. He would be that storm, a force of nature they could never anticipate. Lyerin''s form blurred as he sped off into the darkness, his mind already calculating, planning his next move. He would grow stronger, his tribe would grow stronger, and when the time was right, the world would tremble before them. The Families, with all their power and influence, would fall. It was only a matter of time. And time, Lyerin knew, was on his side. Chapter 83 - 83: Keep them safe Lyerin stood in the shadows of the abandoned animal adoption center, his gaze fixed on the twenty creatures before him. They were once eldritch horses, grotesque and terrifying in their primal form. Now, they had undergone a nightmarish transformation, standing on two hooves like twisted mockeries of human beings. Their bodies were a blend of horse and something far more sinister. Muscles rippled under the thick, sinewy flesh that covered them. Their once equine heads had elongated into something vaguely humanoid, but with a grotesque flair¡ªtheir faces were stretched, the skin pulled tight over sharp, jagged bones that jutted out in places. "This is a little satisfying, but incredibly ugly to look at," Lyerin mumbled. Their manes, once flowing like a horse''s, now writhed like a mass of black, wriggling tentacles. The mane extended down their spines, merging with the tails that also undulated as if alive, each strand a dark, twisted appendage. Their eyes, which had once been pools of pure black, were now slitted and glowing a deep, menacing red. The elongated, crimson orbs seemed to burn with a malevolent hunger, scanning the room as if seeking something to destroy. The creatures'' arms, which had once ended in hooves, had now split into terrifying sets of claws. Each hand bore long, sharp talons that could tear through flesh and bone with ease. Their torsos were broad and muscular, covered in a dark, almost leathery hide that seemed to pulse with a life of its own. As they stood there, their breaths came out in ragged, animalistic snorts, the air around them thick with the scent of blood and decay. Lyerin felt a sense of grim satisfaction as he observed them. "Doesn''t matter," he whispered. Normally, controlling such beings would be impossible, their minds too wild, too chaotic to be tamed. But Lyerin was no ordinary being. His taming skill, one he had painstakingly¡ªI mean easily leveled up in the ruined magical world last time before that damned Victor part allowed him to dominate these creatures with a mere thought. "Go," Lyerin commanded, his voice low and resonant, echoing through the decrepit building. "Rampage. Attack anything you see, but leave the humans unharmed." The creatures responded instantly, their bodies tensing as if ready to spring. With a collective thud, they dashed past Lyerin, their hooves pounding the concrete floor with terrifying speed and power. The walls seemed to tremble as they surged toward the exit, their eyes glowing with anticipation of the carnage to come. As the last of the eldritch horses disappeared into the darkness, Lyerin took a deep breath, steadying himself. His work was far from over. He turned and made his way deeper into the sanctuary, heading toward a room where he knew the girls were waiting. They were the ones he had rescued, the ones who now looked to him for protection and guidance. Corora, Cornelia, Maria, Elena, Sophia, Lydia, Fiona, Emily, and Natalie¡ªthey had been through so much already, but the worst was yet to come. However, as they were about to become members, he knew they could deal with it. Lyerin pushed open the door, and the girls looked up at him, their eyes wide with fear and curiosity. They had heard the noises, the unsettling sounds of the eldritch creatures moving about. They had sensed the tension in the air, the shift in the atmosphere that signaled something terrible was on the horizon. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Lyerin," Corora began, her voice trembling slightly, "What''s happening? What were those noises?" "Yeah," Maria chimed in, her eyes filled with worry. "It sounded like... like monsters." Lyerin met their gazes, his expression calm and composed, though his mind was racing. He couldn''t tell them the full truth, not yet. But he couldn''t lie to them entirely either. "It''s dangerous outside," he said, his voice steady. "More dangerous than you can imagine. I need you all to prepare, because something is going to happen soon, and we need to be ready for it." The girls exchanged nervous glances, their anxiety palpable. Elena stepped forward, her voice barely above a whisper. "What do you mean, sir Lyerin? What''s going to happen?" "The city," Lyerin began, choosing his words carefully, "is about to become a battlefield. A terrifying one. I''ve seen things, things that you wouldn''t believe, and I can tell you this¡ªstaying here is our best chance of survival. We need to fortify this place, make it as safe as possible." Sophia, her voice shaky, asked, "Why not leave? We could find somewhere safer, couldn''t we?" Lyerin shook his head. "It''s not that simple. There are humans out there, humans who weren''t here just a few days ago. Someone is making sure that we can''t leave, that no one can leave. We''re being watched, and if we try to escape, we''ll be caught in something far worse." The girls'' faces drained of color, fear now fully taking hold. They bombarded him with questions, their voices overlapping as they tried to make sense of what he was saying. But Lyerin held up a hand, silencing them. "Listen," he said firmly. "We don''t have much time. I need you to gather as much dishwashing liquid or powdered cleaner as you can find. Spread it at the doors, the windows, anywhere there''s an opening. We need to make sure nothing gets in." Emily frowned, confused. "Dishwashing liquid? How will that help?" "It''s not just soap," Lyerin explained. "It''s a barrier. It would stop a creature from coming in, they are very dangerous but fortunately, the hated cleanliness and chemicals that are used creating dishwashing liquids and cleaning powders " Cornelia nodded, her mind working quickly. "We have plenty, but I''m not sure it''ll be enough." Lyerin paused, calculating. "How many hours do you think it will last?" "Maybe half a day," Lydia answered, her voice uncertain. Lyerin nodded slowly, considering his options. "That should be enough for now. I''ll try to find more, but until then, do what you can. Lock the doors, secure the windows, and don''t let anything inside. Understand?" The girls nodded in unison, with their fear giving way to determination. They had been through too much to falter now. If Lyerin said this was what needed to be done, they would do it without question. As they began to move, gathering supplies and setting to work, Lyerin turned and made his way back to the street. The air outside was cold, the night alive with distant sounds of destruction¡ªthe work of the eldritch horses he had unleashed. He knew the time was drawing near, the moment when he would have to face the true horrors that awaited. "It''s time to level myself up," Lyerin muttered under his breath, his eyes narrowing as he set his sights on the path ahead. The city would soon be drenched in blood and chaos, but he would rise above it, stronger than ever. He would ensure that he and those under his care survived, no matter the cost. "I hope they''ll be fine while I''m gone for a while," he muttered. With one last glance at the sanctuary, Lyerin disappeared into the shadows, his mind focused on the trials to come. The city was about to turn into a battlefield, and he was ready to fight. Chapter 84 - 84: Lack of Authority Lyerin stood amidst the remains of the battlefield, with his breath coming in slow, controlled exhales. "Phew!" He mumbled as he wiped the sweat on his forehead. He was back in his human form, his Eldren energy drained to its very limits. The once towering eldritch form he had, had receded, leaving him vulnerable in appearance but still formidable. His flesh and blood remained powerful, brimming with the energy of someone who had faced the abyss and come out stronger. All around him lay the bodies of the slain, the eldritch fleshers he had mercilessly cut down, their twisted, grotesque forms now lifeless and still. The other horses, now also devoid of life, were strewn across the ground like discarded toys. "We''ve cleaned almost all of them now, what do I need to do next?" he mumbled while looking around him. Despite the depletion of his Eldren, Lyerin felt an odd sense of satisfaction. The Eldritch Mana beasts under his control had done their job well, clearing the streets of the majority of the threats. These creatures, each more monstrous than the last, had fallen to the combined might of his eldritch power and the savage efficiency of his eldritch mana beasts. They had made short work of the eldritch fleshers, tearing through the abominations with feral precision. The streets, once overrun with horrors, were now eerily silent, if you only save for the distant sounds of his Mana beasts finishing off the last of the threats. Resting against the broad, sturdy shoulder of one of the humanoid horses that were now a member of his eldritch tribe, Lyerin allowed himself a moment of contemplation. His gaze was distant, his mind turning over the situation at hand. "The area''s clean now," he muttered to himself, a hint of relief in his tone. The ladies¡ªCorora, Cornelia, Maria, Elena, Sophia, Lydia, Fiona, Emily, and Natalie¡ªwould be safe, at least for the time being. The thought of them holed up in the sanctuary, their safety dependent on his actions, weighed heavily on him. But he had cleared the area; the immediate danger had passed. For now. Lyerin considered leveling up. The thought had crossed his mind several times. He knew he was on the verge of it, standing at the precipice of newfound power. His body thrummed with the promise of evolution, of ascension. But he hesitated, not out of fear, but out of strategy. There was a more pressing concern. The eldritch horses, his newly-formed Stonehooves Eldritch tribe, needed to grow, to evolve. It was a calculated decision, one borne out of necessity rather than desire. Lyerin understood the importance of numbers, of having a strong, reliable force at his command. If he could create a group of powerful warriors, beings capable of holding their own against the horrors of this world, he would be in a far better position when the inevitable confrontation with the family representatives came. His thoughts delved deeper into the reasons. "If I stand alone," he reasoned quietly, "I''ll be overwhelmed. They''ll come at me from all sides, each family representative with their own tricks, their own deadly abilities." He clenched his fist, feeling the strain of his muscles beneath the skin. "But with a group, with a squad of warriors at my side, I can divide and conquer. I can strike at their weaknesses, exploit their fear of the unknown." He continued, his mind racing through possible scenarios. "Alone, I can''t cover the entire city. But with a team, I can set up strategic points, control the battlefield. We can hit them where it hurts, cripple their forces before they even realize what''s happening." A cold smile played on his lips. "And the psychological impact... seeing a horde of unstoppable, eldritch beasts tearing through their ranks... It''ll break their spirit. Fear is a powerful weapon, one that I can wield to perfection." There was another reason, one that Lyerin knew was crucial. "Survival," he murmured. "If I fall, there will be no one to protect the others, no one to continue the fight. But if I build up my tribe, create a network of loyal, powerful warriors, they can carry on even if I''m taken down." The thought was a bitter one, but he knew it was necessary. "But I won''t though, without me, the tribe won''t survive haha!" After laughing, Lyerin sighed, the weight of his decisions pressing down on his shoulders. His hand absently stroked the mane of the horse beside him, the tendrils writhing beneath his touch. "It''s time," he decided. "With their kill, they would soon reach the next level without my leveling up ability." As if on cue, a notification dinged in his mind, a sound he had grown all too familiar with. He straightened, his eyes narrowing as he focused on the message that appeared before him. | Ding! | To become a level two tribe, the host must make the twenty hoofed creatures choose an evolutionary path. | A grin spread across Lyerin''s face. He had been waiting for this. "You heard me, my fellow Stonehooves Eldritch tribesmen!" he shouted, his voice carrying through the night air. "Eat! Eat more and grow! Evolve into something more powerful, more terrifying! We will become a force to be reckoned with!" The horses responded with fervor, and then their towering bodies as if renewed energy as they tore into the remains of the fallen eldritch beings. The sounds of tearing flesh and crunching bones filled the air, a symphony of carnage that echoed in the night. Lyerin watched with satisfaction as they fed, he could see their bodies absorbing the essence of the defeated, he could see in their flesh that they were beginning to shift and change. Not long after, another notification appeared. | Ding! | Choose the evolutionary path for your Stonehooves Eldritch tribe- | Lyerin didn''t hesitate and didn''t even let it finish. "Raging Brute path," he commanded. He knew what he needed, and the Raging Brute path would provide exactly that¡ªa squad of unstoppable, hulking warriors, brimming with raw power. The transformation was immediate. One of the horses, already large and imposing, began to grow even taller. Its body bulked up, muscles swelling to three times their previous size. The creature''s form widened, its hide stretching over the rippling mass of muscle and sinew. When the transformation was complete, the beast stood towering over the others, a monstrous, brutal force of nature. But then, something unexpected happened. The newly evolved horse, now a Raging Brute, turned away from the group. Without hesitation, it began to move on its own, leaving the horde of humanoid horses behind. Lyerin knit his brow although he already expected it. "So, that''s it," he muttered. "My Taming Level isn''t high enough to control it anymore. It''s become too powerful." Normally, even as a tribal chief, he couldn''t control them. After all, they are members of his tribe, not some animal juggalos. The only reason he could control them earlier was his ability to tame them. Yet, this was only a level twelve peak in the initial cycle, while these beasts are in the beginning phase of the second cycle. He watched as the creature lumbered away, likely heading back to the tribe to establish itself as a guardian, a protector of their territory. Lyerin smiled to himself, a mixture of pride and frustration warring within him. "Alright," he said, turning back to the remaining horses. "Next!" One by one, the twenty horses transformed, each taking on the Raging Brute form. Lyerin could feel the power radiating from them, a tangible force that made the air hum with energy. They were no longer mere beasts; they were his personal brute force squad, a testament to his strategic planning and the strength of his will. When the last of the horses had completed its transformation, a new notification appeared. | Ding! | Congratulations! | The host has successfully leveled up the Stonehooves Eldritch tribe to level two. | Lyerin allowed himself a moment of satisfaction. But then, another notification flashed before his eyes. | Ding! | Would you like to level up the Stonehooves Eldritch tribe to level three? | Lyerin''s heart raced. He was on the verge of something great, something that could tip the scales in his favor. "Yes," he whispered, anticipation building within him. But then, the screen flashed red, and a warning message appeared. | Ding! | Warning: Unable to level up due to unknown ser ver error. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. | Lack of authority detected. | Lyerin''s eyes widened in shock. "What the hell is that?" Chapter 85 - 85: Three times!? Lyeirn coughed, with a harsh sound that echoed through the empty buildings. His throat felt dry when he read it again, and then read it again five times, just to be sure. but he quickly composed himself, forcing the discomfort away. There were more important things to focus on. His gaze drifted to the horizon, where the sun struggled to break through the thick clouds. He could sense the presence of the parasitic eldritch creatures, lurking just beyond his sight, waiting for the right moment to strike. They were drawn to humans. And Lyerin knew that his time was running out. He could no longer level up the entire tribe, it was frustrating. "The Lack of Authority? Who made this shit up? Lyerin clenched his fist, and just shook his head. "If I couldn''t level up the tribe, then perhaps I could level up something else instead?" He mumbled. The thought struck him like a bolt of lightning. He could level up his taming ability again. It sounds like a good idea, one that promised a new form of control over the beasts of his tribe. But as quickly as the idea came, he shook his head, dismissing it. "No, that won''t work," he muttered to himself, his voice low and firm. "If I level up taming, it''ll only enhance my ability to control the beasts, not the beasts themselves. They''d remain as they are, stagnant and vulnerable. And when the representatives of the families come, when the bloodbath begins, they''ll notice. They''ll sense the decline in dangers in the city would show that there''s someone here. Plus, if they see them, the Clan of Muscular Horses of my tribe¡ªthey''d fall short of what''s needed. They''d be easy prey." He sighed, the sound heavy with frustration. "And even if my humanoid horses leveled up by killing, it would be too slow," he continued, his words barely audible, "the parasitic eldritch creatures would rise to the third Cycle peak these days because of the chemicals and drugs as long as they consume something. While the horses of my tribe would only reach the fourth or fifth stage of the Second Cycle on my estimate only even if they kill all the Eldritch fleshers around without my ability. They''d be devoured by the drugged eldritch beasts themselves. I''d lose them. Useless... completely useless." His thoughts raced, analyzing every possible outcome, every potential failure. His mind was a well-honed weapon, sharp and calculating. But even the sharpest blades dull over time, and Lyerin could feel the edges of his confidence starting to fray. He couldn''t risk it. He couldn''t afford to gamble with his tribe''s survival. But then, another thought emerged, cutting through the haze of doubt. "What if I leveled up myself?" The idea was so simple, so obvious, that he almost laughed at how he hadn''t considered it sooner. He looked down at his hands, rough and scarred from countless battles. He had never left the fifth stage of the Second Cycle as a Mana user, nor as an Eldren Warrior. His power had plateaued, but what if he could push beyond that? What if he could break through the barriers that held him back? Lyerin flexed his fingers, feeling the raw energy that simmered beneath his skin. It was a risk, but it was one he was willing to take. The more he leveled, the more Eldren Mana he could recover. He could become stronger, faster, more capable of defending his tribe. He could turn the tide of this endless war. But he hesitated. His calm exterior masked a whirlwind of thoughts and calculations. Was this truly the best course of action? Was he overlooking something crucial? He closed his eyes, seeking clarity in the darkness behind his eyelids. His breathing slowed, each inhale and exhale measured and deliberate. He needed to be sure, absolutely sure. Suddenly, his eyes snapped open. His hand shot out, reaching into the air as if grasping an invisible thread of fate. "Here goes nothing," he muttered, a slight smile curling the corner of his lips. Without another word, he leapt from the rooftop, landing with a muffled thud on the cracked pavement below. The city seemed to come alive around him, the silence broken by the soft patter of his footsteps and the distant, guttural growls of the eldritch creatures that roamed the streets. The eldritch fleshers, grotesque humanoid creatures twisted by some kind of dark magic, soon came into view. Their skin was a sickly gray, stretched tight over sinewy muscles and jagged bones. They moved with a predatory grace, their eyes glowing with an unnatural light. Lyerin didn''t hesitate. With a single flash of motion, he drew his blade, with the steel singing through the air. He charged at the nearest creature, his body a blur of motion. Kachak! The blade cut through the air with a sharp whoosh, slicing cleanly through the creature''s neck. Blood sprayed out in a dark arc, painting the pavement in shades of crimson. But there was no time to revel in the victory. More fleshers swarmed toward him, their guttural roars echoing through the streets. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lyerin spun on his heel, his blade carving a deadly path through the air. Each strike was precise, each movement calculated to maximize damage while conserving energy. He fought with a smile on his face, the adrenaline pumping through his veins like liquid fire. The thrill of battle, the rush of combat, it was intoxicating. For a brief moment, he felt invincible. But the fight wasn''t over. As he dispatched an endless amount of fleshers, another wave approached, and noticed that some groups were stronger, with their bodies inked with eldritch runes that pulsed with dark energy. These were stronger, faster, more dangerous. Lyerin knew he couldn''t take them head-on, not without risking serious injury. He glanced around, his sharp eyes searching for an escape route. There¡ªa building with a half-collapsed facade. He sprinted toward it, his feet pounding against the pavement. He leapt, grabbing hold of a broken window ledge and hauling himself up. The creatures snarled below, their clawed hands scrabbling against the stone as they tried to follow. Lyerin climbed higher, his movements quick, agile and a little rushed. He reached the roof, his breath coming in short, controlled bursts. He crouched low, scanning the streets below for any sign of the fleshers. But he noticed, fleshers are not the only one who was chasing him, there are other eldritch horses too that aren''t a part of his tribe. They paused, with their nostrils flaring as they scented the air. Lyerin froze, his heart pounding in his chest. He quickly smeared the gasoline from an abandoned car across his skin, masking his scent. It was an old trick, one he had learned in his past life, but it was still effective. The horses snorted, their ears twitching as they searched for the source of the smell. But after a few tense moments, they moved on, their hooves clattering against the pavement. Lyerin let out a slow breath, his muscles relaxing slightly. He leaned against the wall, wiping the gasoline sweat from his brow. "Didn''t expect it to be this hard," he muttered to himself. "Killing three hundred fleshers just to reach the Sixth Stage of the Second Cycle... who would''ve thought? Maybe I got too used to my level up ability?" He pulled a small stone from his pocket, rolling it between his fingers. It was smooth and cool to the touch, a comforting presence in the chaos. With a quick flick of his thumb, he sent it flying through the air. Swoosh! The stone struck a nearby flesher in the head with a sharp crack, and its skull exploded in a spray of dark ichor. The creature immediately crumpled to the ground, lifeless. A soft chime sounded in Lyerin''s mind, followed by a familiar notification. | Ding! | Mission completed. | You have reached the Sixth Stage of the Second Cycle as an Eldren Warrior. | He barely had time to register the achievement before another message appeared. | Ding! | Additional reward: You can now level up three things in the tribe every twenty-four time cycles. | Lyerin was about to complain why only one level, but in a split second, his eyes widened in disbelief. "Three things?" he whispered, almost afraid to believe it. He read the message again, and again, until the words were burned into his mind. It was true. He could now level up anything in the tribe three times. He took a step back, his mind racing with possibilities. What should he level up? The tribe? Again? No, that was still blocked by the Lack of Authority. Himself? He was already doing that. But the third... What should he level up? Chapter 86 - 86: Lyerins target Lyerin stood atop the tallest building in the city, he could feel the wind whipping through his dark hair as he gazed out over the ruined landscape. The sky had lightened slightly, it was tinged with the pale hues of early morning, but the sun had yet seemed to fully rise. The city was a sprawling graveyard of steel and concrete, the streets below choked with the debris of a world that had crumbled into chaos. "My body is getting tired as I keep moving, and it''s been this way for hours," he mumbled. His eyes laid on bodies of the fallen eldritch fleshers strewn across the streets and alleys below, he could even see their twisted forms grotesque in the dim light. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lyerin had killed 1,200 of them in the last few hours, pushing himself to the limits of his body endurance. Each kill had brought him closer to his goal, each fallen creature another step toward power, yet also brought him to get tirer easily. Lyerin flexed his fingers, feeling the residual energy from his recent level-ups thrumming through his veins. He had reached the Eighth Stage of the Second Cycle, an achievement that would have seemed impossible just a short while ago. But here he was, tired already. "What should I do? My body is tired of dispatching the fleshers with whatever I could find¡ªstones, bricks, shards of metal¡ªanything that could pierce their skulls in one go. But killing them this way is so tiring¡­" Lyerin muttered to himself, he could somehow focus and hear that his voice were barely audible over the howling wind. "This city¡­ it''s probably a midsize city. Two hundred fifty thousand to a million residents, maybe more." He looked out over the expanse of ruined buildings and deserted streets. "There''s no shortage of these damn creatures. Plenty of them are still crawling around, waiting to be put down." His eyes narrowed as he considered his next move. "But the problem isn''t finding them. No, the problem is my mana." He clenched his fists, feeling the burn of frustration in his chest. "I recovered some mana when I leveled up to the Sixth Stage, then more at the Seventh and Eighth, but it''s still not enough. Not for a large-scale massacre, not for wiping out hordes of these flesh-eating zombies in one go." Lyerin''s mind raced, sifting through the possibilities. He needed to think, needed to plan his next move carefully. "Hmm¡­ what should I do?" he mused, his voice growing louder as he tried to puzzle out his dilemma. "It''s still early. Probably around seven in the morning. Plenty of time to figure this out." He closed his eyes, allowing his thoughts to wander. His mind scanned the city, mentally mapping out the places that might still hold concentrations of the fleshers, places where he could launch a devastating attack and level up even further. "The subway stations¡­" Lyerin''s eyes snapped open as he considered the first option. "The underground tunnels are probably packed with those creatures. Dark, enclosed spaces, a perfect breeding ground for them. I could take them out in one fell swoop, use the confined quarters to my advantage. But¡­" He shook his head, dismissing the thought as quickly as it came. "But no, I can''t. The tunnels are too unpredictable. Collapsed passages, hidden dangers¡­ If I get cornered down there with a depleted mana, it could be a death trap. And the last thing I need is to get stuck underground with my mana drained. It''s not worth the risk." He moved on to the next possibility. "The industrial district," he muttered, picturing the sprawling factories and warehouses that dotted the city''s outskirts. "Plenty of potential there. Those buildings are probably full of fuel, chemicals¡­ explosives. I could use them to my advantage, set off a chain reaction, wipe out hundreds of fleshers in one go. But¡­" He trailed off, frowning as he considered the downsides. "But the problem is getting in and out. Those places are heavily fortified, and the eldritch creatures that have taken up residence there are tougher, more dangerous. And if one of those explosions goes off too soon, I could be caught in the blast. It''s too risky. Too many variables." Lyerin rubbed his temples, trying to think of a safer option. "What about the stadium?" he wondered aloud, picturing the massive sports complex that had once been a symbol of the city''s thriving culture. "A place that big could be crawling with them. If I could lure them all into one spot, I could take them out with a well-placed trap, or use the enclosed space to my advantage." He paused, weighing the pros and cons. "But again¡­ it''s too unpredictable. The stadium is too open, too exposed. And if I miss even a single group of fleshers, they could overwhelm me. It''s a gamble I''m not willing to take." He let out a frustrated sigh, his eyes scanning the cityscape once more. "The hospital?" The thought struck him suddenly, and he considered it for a moment. "It''s probably overrun. Full of sick and dying patients who turned into these monsters. Could be a goldmine for leveling up. But¡­" He shook his head, the idea quickly losing its appeal. "But hospitals are full of tight corridors, blind corners¡­ too many places for an ambush. If I get trapped in there, I''d be fighting on their terms. It''s too dangerous." Lyerin''s shoulders slumped slightly as he realized he was running out of viable options. Each place he considered was fraught with dangers, too many risks for too little reward. He needed something more¡­ something that would give him an edge, a way to maximize his power without exposing himself to unnecessary peril. Then, as if a light bulb had flickered on in his mind, he thought of a new possibility. "The mall¡­" His voice was soft, almost disbelieving as the idea took root. "Of course, the mall. How did I not think of it sooner?" A slow smile spread across Lyerin''s face, his eyes lighting up with a newfound excitement. "The mall is perfect," he whispered to himself, his mind already racing with plans. "Wide-open spaces, multiple floors¡­ and plenty of ways to control the flow of enemies. I could lure them in, pick them off one by one¡­ or set up traps, take them out in groups. And if things get too hairy, there are plenty of exits. I can always retreat, regroup, and try again." He clenched his fist, feeling a renewed sense of purpose. "Yes¡­ the mall is the perfect place for this. I can take out hundreds of them, maybe even more. And if I''m smart about it, I can do it without burning through all my mana." Lyerin''s mind was made up. The decision filled him with a sense of clarity, a calm that had been absent for far too long. "This is it," he said, his voice firm with determination. "This is how I''m going to level up. The mall¡­ it''s the key to everything." Without another moment''s hesitation, Lyerin stepped to the edge of the building. He glanced down at the street far below, the wind tugging at his clothes as he stood on the precipice. There was no fear in his eyes, only excitement, a fierce anticipation of the battle to come. He took a deep breath, feeling the cool morning air fill his lungs. And then, with a final nod to himself, he let his body fall forward, plunging from the rooftop like a stone dropped into a well. The wind rushed past him, a deafening roar in his ears as the ground hurtled toward him. But Lyerin''s eyes were wide open, glinting with the thrill of the descent. This was what he lived for. The rush, the danger, the promise of power. And as he plummeted toward the city streets, his mind was already racing ahead, planning his next move, his next kill, his next level. For Lyerin, this was just the beginning. The mall awaited, and with it, the next stage of his evolution. In his past life, he was tired of being weak but now, it is a different story! Chapter 87 - 87: Going to the mall Lyerin moved, his eyes scanning the desolate streets as he navigated the ruins of the city. The thought nagged at him that perhaps he should have sought out explosive buildings or areas ripe with potential traps to expedite his leveling up first. But the more he considered it, the more he knew his decision to proceed manually had been the right one. Without enough mana to escape a tight situation, he would have been nothing more than another corpse in this hellscape. Leveling up first manually by killing fleshers was the best choice Lyerin made, that time, he had time to build up his strength, to ensure that when he did make his move, it would be decisive and he would be safe. As he walked, the city seemed to groan around him, the silence punctuated by the occasional distant crash or the low growl of a nearby flesh-eater. It wasn''t long before he encountered another one of the Tentatorns¡ªmassive, slithering abominations with thorny tentacles that lashed out like whips. These creatures were vile even by eldritch standards, more intent on feeding their insatiable hunger than anything else. When one of them spotted Lyerin, it hesitated, as if uncertain whether he was prey worth pursuing. Lyerin''s lips curled in a faint smirk as he picked up a small stone from the ground. "You really think you can take me down?" he muttered under his breath, more to himself than to the creature. With a flick of his wrist, the stone sailed through the air, striking the Tentatorn square in its single, massive eye. Cluck! The creature screeched, a high-pitched, ear-splitting sound that echoed through the streets. "Reeeeiii! Raaaakk! Reeekk!" The Tentatorn recoiled, its tentacles thrashing wildly in pain. For a moment, it looked as if it might charge at Lyerin, but another shriek tore from its twisted maw as it turned and slithered away, vanishing into the shadows. Lyerin watched it go, unfazed. "Pathetic," he muttered, dusting off his hands as if the brief encounter had dirtied them. He was about to continue on his way when a movement caught his eye. Another Tentatorn had appeared, this one dragging a struggling woman in its thorny grasp. Lyerin''s eyes narrowed as he watched the scene unfold. The woman''s screams were muffled by the creature''s tentacles, which coiled tightly around her mouth and neck. She clawed at the air, her eyes wide with terror. Lyerin could see the thorns digging into her flesh, drawing blood that ran in thin rivulets down her cheeks. Without warning, the Tentatorn tightened its grip, and a sickening sound filled the air¡ªlike the slurping of liquid through a straw. The woman''s body convulsed violently, her skin paling as the creature drained her of her vital fluids. Her limbs flailed weakly for a few seconds more before going limp, her body reduced to little more than a dry husk of skin and bones. Lyerin''s jaw clenched as the Tentatorn casually flung the woman''s body aside. The empty husk struck the pavement with a dull thud, rolling over to rest in a grotesque heap. Swoosh! The Tentatorn''s gaze shifted to Lyerin, its single eye narrowing as it studied him. Lyerin could feel the creature''s malevolent intent, but he remained still with an unreadable expression. The Tentatorn slithered closer, its thorny tentacles twitching with anticipation. Just as it reared back to strike, Bro''s hand moved in a blur, sending another stone hurtling toward the creature''s eye. Pang! The stone struck true, and the Tentatorn recoiled with a shriek that echoed through the streets. "Screee! Screee! Screee!" It writhed in agony, its tentacles flailing wildly. But this time, instead of fleeing, the creature hesitated, seemingly caught between its hunger and its fear of Lyerin. Finally, with another ear-splitting shriek, the Tentatorn turned and slithered away, disappearing into the shadows as quickly as it had appeared. Lyerin watched it go, his expression impassive. "Better run," he muttered, turning away from the carnage. He didn''t kill for future purposes and the first one he killed back then was just out of curiosity of what creature the families sent. After a few more minutes of walking, Lyerin finally reached his destination. The mall loomed before him, a hulking behemoth of glass and steel that had once been a bustling center of commerce. Now, it was a silent, ominous structure, its glass windows shattered, its once-proud entrance reduced to a gaping maw of darkness. Lyerin paused at the entrance, his eyes narrowing as he took in the building''s sheer size. "Damn, this place is massive," he muttered to himself. "Three floors, at least. Probably more if you count the underground levels. It could house thousands of those fleshers¡­ maybe more." He looked up at the towering structure, considering his options. "If I play this right, I could take out a lot of them in one go. But first¡­" He moved cautiously around the building, his eyes scanning the surroundings. The mall was old, its structure showing signs of decay. Cracks ran up the walls, and weeds had begun to reclaim the once-paved walkways. The parking lot was littered with abandoned cars, their rusting frames a stark contrast to the shiny vehicles they had once been. Lyerin couldn''t help but smile as he surveyed the scene. "These cars¡­ if I can rig them to explode, the blast could bring down a good portion of the mall. And with the building in this state, it wouldn''t take much to bring it all down." His smile widened as he imagined the carnage, the potential for leveling up rapidly. "This could work¡­" But as he circled the building, Lyerin''s smile slowly faded. Something wasn''t right. The area around the mall was eerily quiet, devoid of the usual sounds of the eldritch fleshers. It was as if they were avoiding the place, keeping their distance. Lyerin''s eyes narrowed as he scanned the shadows, his senses on high alert. "This doesn''t make sense," he muttered, his hand tightening around the hilt of his blade. "Why would they avoid this place? What''s inside that''s keeping them out?" Without another thought, Lyerin decided to find out. He approached the mall''s entrance, stepping over the shattered glass and debris. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The air inside was thick with dust and the stale scent of decay. The temperature seemed to drop as he moved deeper into the building, the shadows closing in around him. The mall''s interior was a labyrinth of broken escalators, overturned kiosks, and debris-strewn walkways. The stores were empty, their windows shattered, their shelves ransacked. The once-bright signs that had advertised sales and discounts were now faded and torn, hanging limply from the walls. Lyerin moved cautiously, his eyes scanning every corner, every shadow. The deeper he went, the more oppressive the atmosphere became. The silence was unnerving, broken only by the occasional creak of the building settling or the distant drip of water leaking from somewhere above. As he ventured further into the mall, Lyerin felt a growing sense of unease. Something was wrong. The air was thick with a foul, cloying odor that made his stomach churn. It was the scent of rot and decay, but there was something else beneath it, something¡­ sinister. Lyerin''s heart skipped a beat as he spotted movement out of the corner of his eye. He turned quickly, his hand instinctively reaching for his blade. But what he saw stopped him in his tracks. A fly, as big as a bird, buzzed past him, its wings beating with a low, ominous hum. Its body was bloated, its eyes a sickly green, and its proboscis dripped with a dark, viscous liquid. Lyerin''s blood ran cold as he realized what this meant. "The flies¡­" he whispered to himself, his voice barely audible in the stillness. "They''re here." His mind raced as he tried to piece together what he was seeing. The flies were carriers, spreading the eldritch infection wherever they went. One bite, one touch, and a person would be transformed into a monstrous, twisted version of themselves. And if the flies were here, that meant something was feeding them, something big. Lyerin moved deeper into the mall, his steps careful, his senses on high alert. He avoided the flies as best he could, ducking behind debris and slipping through narrow gaps in the walls. The further he went, the more flies he encountered, their numbers increasing with every step. The air grew thicker, the stench of decay more overpowering. Lyerin''s eyes watered as he approached the source of the foul odor, his heart pounding in his chest. He knew he was getting close, but nothing could have prepared him for what he saw next. Chapter 88 - 88: Vaccinated Humans: Queen mother The creature that lay sprawled before Lyerin was a nightmarish vision, one that would haunt even the most hardened souls. She was grotesque in every sense of the word¡ªher bloated body was at least three times the size of a truck, a swollen, pulsating mass of decaying flesh riddled with thick, black veins that coursed under her translucent skin like a network of diseased roots. The veins throbbed and writhed as if something alive was crawling just beneath the surface. Her limbs were pitifully small and malformed, little more than vestigial stubs that twitched feebly, useless under the weight of her enormous body. But it was her head, perched grotesquely atop this mound of flesh, that made Lyerin''s stomach turn. Gulp! The head was human, or at least it had been once. It belonged to a young girl, her blonde hair now matted and greasy, clinging in limp strands to her pallid, almost waxen face. Her eyes, once possibly blue and full of life, were now wide and vacant, staring blindly into the void. Her mouth hung open, slack-jawed, and from time to time, a pitiful, almost wheezing moan escaped her lips, a sound that was more chilling than any scream. Her back twitched sporadically, and with each convulsion, Lyerin could see worms¡ªwrithing, slimy things¡ªoozing out from between the folds of her bloated flesh. The worms squirmed and dropped to the ground, wriggling away into the dark crevices of the mall floor. Squishy! Squishy! They were accompanied by a swarm of flies, grotesquely large, their bodies bloated and glistening with an unnatural sheen. These flies buzzed around her, their wings beating with an ominous, droning hum that seemed to resonate within the very walls of the building. Zennnggg! Zeeeemng! Some were as large as small birds, their bulbous eyes reflecting the dim light in a sickly green hue. Lyerin felt a wave of nausea wash over him, but he forced it down, focusing on the situation at hand. "Vaccinated Eldritch Beings¡­" he muttered under his breath, his voice tinged with a mix of disgust and sorrow. The vaccinated. Once, they were the hopeful¡ªthose who believed the government''s promises that the vaccine would protect them from the horrors of the apocalypse. It had been a lie, one that had cost them their humanity. The vaccine, they were told, would prevent them from becoming like the others¡ªfrom turning into Eldritch Fleshers. And at first, it seemed to work. Those who were vaccinated did not turn immediately, even as the world around them descended into madness. But the truth was far worse than they could have imagined. The vaccine had been a mutation, a twisted concoction that altered the very fabric of their beings. While it initially staved off the infection, it carried within it the seeds of something far more insidious. The civilians who had taken it would eventually succumb to its effects, but instead of becoming mere fleshers, they would mutate into something far worse. There were two paths their mutation could take¡ªone was the path of the Exploding Flesh, where their bodies would become volatile, a ticking time bomb that would explode upon death, releasing a cloud of infectious spores that could evolve the surrounding Eldritch Fleshers into even more powerful forms. But the other path, the one that Lyerin now faced, was the mutation that no one had anticipated¡ªa Mother Queen. The vaccine, in its twisted mutation, had transformed this poor girl into a grotesque queen, a being that attracted and controlled insects with a terrifying hive-mind precision. These insects, once normal creatures, were drawn to the Mother Queen like moths to a flame, their own bodies mutating under her influence, turning them into deadly, eldritch abominations. Lyerin''s brow furrowed in frustration as he took in the full horror of the situation. "A Mother Queen," he murmured, shaking his head. "Out of all the mutations¡­ this one had to be the worst. And she''s fully fledged¡­ Damn it!" The reason Lyerin recognized the Mother Queen so easily was because he had encountered others like her before, back when the world was still reeling from the first wave of the apocalypse. Those who had taken the vaccine and began to show signs of this mutation had to be put down before they could fully transform. It was a mercy killing, necessary to prevent the creation of more of these queens and their insect hordes. But even in his cold, calculated mindset, it never got easier. The sight of what was once a human, now turned into a monstrous breeder of nightmares, was enough to harden anyone''s heart. Now, here she was, a fully formed Mother Queen, her grotesque body pulsing with a sickly rhythm, her blind eyes staring vacantly ahead. Lyerin knew what this meant. His tribe had five enemies to face in the coming days¡ªnormal Eldritch Fleshers, Eldritch Animals, the Vaccinated Exploding Flesh, the hidden families that had lurked in the shadows since ancient times that will come three or four days from now, and now¡­ this. Lyerin''s gaze hardened as he weighed his options. He couldn''t use this mall as he had originally planned. The presence of this massive bitch, as he so eloquently put it in his mind, made it too dangerous. The risk of drawing her and her insect horde down upon himself and his tribe was too great. He needed to find another location, something he could use without the threat of a Mother Queen and her swarm. Just as he was about to take a step back, he noticed something that made his blood run cold. The blonde girl''s head, which had been hanging limp, was now slowly turning to face him. Her wide, vacant eyes locked onto his, and for a moment, Lyerin felt a chill run down his spine. Then, in a voice that was pitiful, broken, and full of despair, she spoke. "Please¡­ help me¡­" The words, though simple, were like a dagger to Lyerin''s heart. They cut through the cold, calculating exterior he had built around himself. The voice was still human, still clinging to some vestige of the girl she had once been. But Lyerin knew better. He knew what she had become, and he knew that there was no helping her now. "Fuck!" Lyerin cursed under his breath, every muscle in his body tensing as he realized what was about to happen. The moment the girl spoke, the entire atmosphere around him shifted. The droning hum of the flies grew louder, more intense, and Lyerin realized with a sinking feeling that he was surrounded. The swarm of insects, which had been largely indifferent to his presence until now, suddenly turned their attention toward him, and even their movements were synchronized as if responding to an unspoken command. Lyerin''s mind raced, his past experiences coming to the forefront as he quickly assessed the situation. He scanned the swarm, identifying each type of insect with a precision born from years of survival. "Great¡­ just what I needed," he muttered to himself, his voice low but steady. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Exploding acid bugs," he noted, spotting the insects with bright, pulsating sacs on their backs. These were the ones that would explode in a shower of corrosive acid, capable of melting through metal, flesh, and bone alike. "Virus turners," he continued, identifying another group of insects with long, needle-like proboscises. A single bite from one of these and a human would be injected with a viral agent that would turn them into an Eldritch Flesher within minutes. "Explosive bugs," Lyerin murmured, his eyes narrowing at the small, beetle-like insects that moved in erratic patterns. These didn''t release acid¡ªthey exploded with the force of a grenade, capable of turning anything within a ten-foot radius into a bloody mess. "And who knows what the rest of these things do¡­" he added grimly, noting the variety of other insect monstrosities that filled the air and crawled across the walls. There were giant spiders with venom dripping from their fangs, beetles the size of small dogs with armored shells, and swarms of small flies that seemed to move as a single entity. The situation was bad. Lyerin knew he couldn''t take them all on directly¡ªthere were too many, and even with his abilities, the risk of getting overwhelmed was too high. He needed a plan, something that would allow him to escape and regroup. Then, an idea struck him. It was risky, but it was the best option he had. Lyerin reached down and picked up a small stone from the ground, weighing it in his hand for a moment. His eyes scanned the swarm, looking for the right target. He spotted one of the explosive bugs, its erratic movements making it a difficult target, but Lyerin''s aim was true. With a flick of his thumb, the stone shot through the air with incredible speed, striking the insect dead-on. The impact triggered the bug''s volatile nature, and within a split second¡ª KABOOM! The explosion was massive, far more powerful than Lyerin had anticipated. The force of the blast sent shockwaves through the mall, shattering what remained of the windows and sending debris flying in every direction. The swarm of insects was thrown into chaos, and the explosion took out a large portion of them in an instant. Lyerin didn''t waste any time. As the remaining insects scrambled in disarray, he turned on his heel and sprinted toward the nearest exit. His muscles burned with the effort from the explosion, but he pushed through the pain, knowing that if he didn''t make it out of there, the Mother Queen''s insects would overwhelm him, even in his Stonehooves Leader goat form. Chapter 89 - 89: Thank you Lyerin leaned against the cold, rough wall of a random building, panting heavily as he tried to catch his breath. His chest heaved with the exertion, the muscles in his legs burning from the sudden sprint he had just made to escape the swarm. His hands were still trembling slightly from the adrenaline, and he wiped the sweat from his brow with the back of his hand. He closed his eyes for a moment, trying to calm his racing heart. His breath came in ragged gasps, each inhale feeling like it burned his lungs. "Should I go back and kill it?" Lyerin muttered to himself, the words barely audible as he panted heavily, and one could hear his voice were tinged with a mix of frustration and exhaustion. The thought gnawed at him, persistent and insistent. The Mother Queen¡ªthere was something about her, something that he needed. He knew it deep down, a gut feeling that he couldn''t shake off, although she was young, she could feel that she already made it. But then, he shook his head, dismissing the idea as quickly as it had come. Killing her would certainly make things easier in the short term. He could use the mall as he had planned, and the threat of the swarm would be gone. But for what? He was on a mission, a grueling, relentless mission to kill 2,400 Eldritch Fleshers to ascend to a Ninth Stage Second Cycle Eldren Warrior. His current kill count was at 467. If he killed the Mother Queen, Lyerin would have to start from zero because the mission required him to kill only eldritch fleshers, resetting the mission. The thought of having to start all over again was unbearable. It would set him back, but he knew his body won''t be able to make it if he did. That''s why he hadn''t killed the Tentatorn creatures earlier. He needed every single kill to count, and wasting them on something that wouldn''t help him level up was pointless. He needed to stay focused, stay on mission. But still, the idea of just walking away from the Mother Queen without getting what he needed didn''t sit right with him. After a few more moments of catching his breath, Lyerin pushed himself off the wall, standing up straight as he mentally reviewed his options. He had to think of a way to get what he needed from the Mother Queen without resetting his kill count. Suddenly, his eyes widened as an idea struck him, a plan forming in his mind that was both cunning and risky. "I know what to do," Lyerin murmured, a determined glint in his eyes as he started to move, his previous exhaustion momentarily forgotten. He made his way back toward the mall, but this time he kept his distance from the area where the Mother Queen resided. His goal wasn''t to confront her directly¡ªnot yet, at least. He needed supplies first. Moving quickly and silently, Lyerin entered the nearest store, scanning the shelves for what he needed. It didn''t take him long to find ropes and rolls of duct tape, which he grabbed with seemed practiced efficiency. He stuffed them into his pack and made his way out of the store, carefully avoiding any unnecessary noise that might attract unwanted attention. As he stepped back outside, Lyerin''s sharp eyes spotted a group of Eldritch Fleshers not far from him. These were the typical kind¡ªfast, aggressive, like running zombies with a singular hunger for flesh. They noticed him almost immediately and charged at him with a feral, animalistic savagery. But Lyerin was ready. With a flick of his wrist, he sent a few stones hurtling through the air with pinpoint accuracy, each one striking a different flesher. The stones didn''t kill them; instead, they dismembered their limbs with surgical precision, sending them sprawling to the ground, their severed limbs twitching uselessly. Kabang! Kabang! S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The creatures lay there, growling and snarling in frustration, but they were no longer a threat to him. Without hesitation, Lyerin set to work. He used the ropes and duct tape to tie up the dismembered fleshers, making sure each one was securely bound. Their eyes were wide with terror, a faint, glimmering shred of humanity still present in their monstrous forms. But Lyerin paid them no mind. His focus was on the task at hand. He tied them properly, ensuring that they wouldn''t be able to break free, no matter how much they struggled. When he was done, he had at least eighteen of them tied up in a line, each one swaying uncontrollably as they struggled against their bonds. Satisfied with his work, Lyerin grabbed the end of the rope and began dragging them back toward the mall. The creatures made pitiful noises as they were pulled along, but Lyerin ignored them, his mind already on the next phase of his plan. Once inside the mall, Lyerin made his way toward a different part of the building, far from where the Mother Queen resided. He found a sturdy metal beam and tied the end of the rope to it, making sure the fleshers were positioned in a line, each one tied far enough apart that they couldn''t interfere with each other, but still close enough that they were all part of the same chain. He made sure they were standing, even though they swayed uncontrollably, with their movements erratic and unsettling. Lyerin took a step back and nodded to himself, admiring his handiwork. "Perfect," he muttered, a hint of satisfaction in his voice. He allowed himself a brief moment of self-congratulation, a small boost to his ego after all the careful planning and execution. However, there was no time to dwell on it. He had to move fast before the Mother Queen and her swarm became aware of his presence again. With the fleshers secured, Lyerin turned his attention back to what he needed to do. He made his way through the mall, carefully avoiding any insects as he approached the area where the Mother Queen resided. As he neared her, he slowed his pace, moving as quietly as possible to avoid drawing attention to himself. When he finally reached the area where the Mother Queen was, he could see her bloated form once again. The sight was just as repulsive as before, but he forced himself to focus. There were fewer insects around her now, likely drawn away by the disturbance he had caused earlier. This was his chance. Lyerin stepped forward, his voice low and mocking as he taunted the grotesque creature. "I''ll help you," he called out, knowing full well that she would hear him. The Mother Queen stirred at his words, her blind eyes turning in his direction as if she could sense his presence. The insects around her buzzed more intensely, their wings beating with a frenzied energy. But Lyerin didn''t wait for them to react. As soon as he saw them begin to move toward him, he turned and ran, sprinting through the mall with the sound of buzzing wings growing louder behind him. He pushed himself to his limits, his feet pounding against the floor as he raced back toward the tied-up fleshers. Just as he reached them, his feet began to transform, his human toes elongating and hardening into the hooves of an eldritch creature. With a powerful kick, he launched himself forward, the transformation giving him an incredible burst of speed. "Swoosh!" Lyerin shot past the line of fleshers, barely slowing down as he moved. Behind him, he could hear the sound of the insects tearing into the bound creatures, the horrible noises of flesh ripping and bones snapping filling the air. But Lyerin kept going, ignoring the carnage that was unfolding behind him. He had a mission to complete, and he wasn''t about to let anything stop him. He didn''t exit the mall as he had planned earlier. Instead, he circled around the building, his movements swift and silent as he made his way back toward the Mother Queen. When he reached her again, he could see that the number of insects around her had decreased significantly. Most of them had been drawn away by the feast he had provided, leaving her vulnerable. Without wasting a second, Lyerin flicked a few stones toward the remaining insects, each one hitting its mark and killing them instantly. Immediately, the air suddenly became quiet, now, the buzzing of wings of the place were replaced by an eerie silence. Lyerin approached the Mother Queen, her grotesque form now even more disturbing up close. Her bloated body twitched as he climbed onto her back, his movements quick and efficient. The creature seemed to sense his presence, her blind eyes turning toward him as she spoke in that pitiful, broken voice once again. "Are you going to save me, mister?" she asked, her voice filled with a childlike hope that was as heartbreaking as it was horrifying. Lyerin nodded, though there was no kindness in the gesture. "Yes," he replied, his voice steady as he lied to the mutated girl. "But I need you to relax." "Okay," the Mother Queen whispered, her bloated body going still as she trusted him. Lyerin''s hand began to transform, his fingers elongating into sharp, claw-like appendages. Without hesitation, he drove his claw hand into the base of her neck, feeling the sickening quelch as his hands dug deep into her body. The mother Queen let out a soft, pitiful moan as he rummage through her flesh, searching for what he needed. Finally, he felt it¡ªa small hard object burrier within her grotesque form. Swiftly, he grabbed it and pulled, the object coming free with a wet, sucking sound. "Swack!" "How does it feel?" Lyerin asked with a cold voice as he looked down at the mother queen. "I¡­ I feel better now," she replied weakly, a sad, relieved smile spreading across her distorted face. "Thank you." Chapter 90 - 90: Guilty conscience Lyerin nodded, his eyes briefly meeting the distorted gaze of the grotesque creature that was once a little girl. "You''re welcome," he murmured, the words leaving a bitter taste in his mouth. He turned slightly, ready to make his escape, but then, from behind him, he heard the faint buzzing of insect wings growing louder, signaling the return of the Mother Queen''s swarm. Lyerin glanced down at the object in his hand¡ªa twisted, pulsating organ that he had ripped from her flesh¡ªand then back at the approaching swarm. "Bye," he said, his voice tinged with urgency as he prepared to bolt. "Bye bye, mister," the girl replied in her pitiful, broken voice. But then, just as Lyerin was about to turn away, she called out again, her voice halting him in his tracks. "Mister, are you coming back for me?" The question hung in the air, thick with a mix of hope and desperation. Lyerin felt a pang of blood in his chest, an uncomfortable tightness that he couldn''t quite shake. He wasn''t supposed to feel this way, not about someone like her. Not about something like her. But still, the weight of her words pressed down on him, stirring emotions he had long since buried. "I¡­" Lyerin hesitated, his mind racing. He didn''t want to lie, but the truth was just as cruel. "If I can survive," he finally said, the words slipping out before he could stop them. "I hope you survive so you can come back," the girl responded, her voice carrying a sincerity that twisted the knife in his gut even further. Lyerin stood frozen from her words that seemed to echo in his head. For a long, agonizing moment, he couldn''t bring himself to move, trapped between the logical part of his mind screaming at him to run and the human part of him that couldn''t bear to abandon her completely. Finally, he nodded slowly, forcing himself to speak. "I will," he said, the lie heavy on his tongue. And with that, he turned and walked away, each step feeling like it took a piece of his soul with it. He could still hear the faint buzzing of the insects as they closed in on her, but he didn''t look back. He couldn''t. Not if he wanted to keep moving forward. Once outside the building, Lyerin''s face twisted into a grimace, a sour expression that mirrored the turmoil inside him. He felt bad for the girl, for what she had become¡ªa victim of the government''s twisted experiments, just like so many others. But there was no saving her, no reversing the mutation that had warped her body and mind. What he had done was merely a temporary relief, a fleeting moment of comfort before the inevitable happened. In time, she would produce another of the same twisted organ, and the pain would be even greater than before. Lyerin clenched his fists, trying to shove the thoughts away, to focus on his mission. He had a goal, a purpose¡ªto level up, to kill enough Eldritch Fleshers to ascend to the Ninth Stage Second Cycle Eldren Warrior. That was what mattered. Yet, as he took a step forward, a sharp, metallic sound rang out in his mind. | Ding! The sudden notification froze him in place. Lyerin''s eyes widened in shock as the words flashed across his vision. | Mission Failed! | "What?" Lyerin whispered, his voice barely audible. "Why? How?" His mind raced, scrambling to piece together what had gone wrong. And then it hit him¡ªthe memory of his earlier encounters with the girl, with the Mother Queen. The first time he had met her, he had been surrounded by her swarm, and he had killed one of the insects under her control, causing it to explode. The second time, when he had come back to retrieve the organ, he had killed more of her bugs. Realization dawned on him, cold and unforgiving. "Shit," Lyerin muttered under his breath, swallowing hard. "That''s why¡­" The pieces fell into place with brutal clarity. By killing the insects under her control, he had unwittingly violated the terms of his mission. Each kill had been counted against him, and now, because of that, he had failed. The object in his hand, the organ he had risked so much to retrieve, was now nothing more than a reminder of his failure. Lyerin stood there, the weight of the situation pressing down on him like a ton of bricks. "Should I go back?" he mumbled to himself, his mind a whirlpool of conflicting thoughts. "If I go back and execute her, I could just throw her body outside and then invite the Fleshers inside¡­ and then collapse the building. That would give me enough kills to level up fast." The idea was tempting, so tempting that he almost turned back right then and there. It was the logical choice, the cold, calculated move that would get him what he needed. He could finish the job, eliminate the Mother Queen, and use the resulting chaos to boost his kill count. It made perfect sense. But then, Lyerin shook his head, the image of her pitiful face flashing before his eyes. Even giving her an easy death seemed painful¡ªespecially if he was the one to do it. The thought of driving his blade through her heart, of ending her life with his own hands, sent a shiver down his spine. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Damn it," Lyerin cursed, his voice low and filled with frustration. "I shouldn''t have talked to her. I shouldn''t have given her hope." He clenched his fists again, the nails digging into his palms as he wrestled with the emotions that threatened to overwhelm him. This was his weakness, the one thing that had always held him back, even in his past life¡ªthe personality that was created starting from officer Reed''s righteousness. No matter how much he tried to harden his heart, to shut out the feelings that made him vulnerable, there were moments¡ªlike this one¡ªwhere he couldn''t help himself. Where he let his guard down, just for a moment, and gave in to the part of him that still cared. It was a deep-rooted flaw, one that had cost him dearly time and time again. And now, it has cost him his mission. "I should have just killed her," Lyerin muttered, his voice filled with self-loathing. "It would have been easier¡­ cleaner. But no, I had to talk to her, and I had to make it worse." He shook his head again, trying to clear his thoughts. He needed to move on, to find another place, another opportunity to complete his mission. Standing here, wallowing in regret, wasn''t going to change anything. What''s done is done. There was no point in dwelling on it. Lyerin took a deep breath, forcing himself to let go of the guilt that weighed on him. He had made a mistake, but he couldn''t afford to let it drag him down. Not when there was still so much to do. After a long moment, Lyerin finally turned away from the building, his expression hardened once more. He wouldn''t let this failure define him. There would be other chances, other missions. He just had to keep moving forward, no matter what. With that thought in mind, Lyerin began to walk, his steps steady and purposeful as he left the building behind. He didn''t look back¡ªnot this time. The past was the past, and he had to focus on what lay ahead. There was no time for regrets. Not anymore. Lyerin hoped. Chapter 91 - 91: Mutated Flesher vs Tentatorn In a dilapidated building far from Lyerin''s recent struggle, seven people gathered in a dimly lit room, one could see their faces were tense and their eyes were wild with desperation. The stench of sweat and fear hung heavy in the air as they faced each other, hands trembling on the triggers of their guns. The variety of firearms reflected their scattered pasts, each one clinging to their weapon as if it were their last shred of hope. On the far side, a man in a dirty, tattered coat held a rusty old shotgun, its barrel worn but still deadly. Next to him, a woman gripped an M16 with a custom paint job, the camouflage pattern chipped away by years of harsh use. Another man, his face gaunt and eyes hollow, wielded a Desert Eagle, the polished chrome glinting ominously in the dim light. A younger man, barely out of his teens, clutched an AK-47, its wooden stock scarred and splintered. Beside him, a woman with short-cropped hair had a Glock 19, her hands shaking as she pointed it at the others. There was also an older man, his face lined with years of hardship, holding a sawed-off shotgun, the cut-down barrels making it look even more menacing. Finally, a burly man, his muscles rippling beneath his torn shirt, had an old-school revolver, each chamber visibly loaded. The room was a powder keg waiting to explode. Each person stood on edge, and their fingers were twitching dangerously close to pulling the triggers. The argument had started small but quickly escalated into a volatile exchange of accusations and threats. "I know you took the food, Kyle!" the woman with the Glock spat, her voice trembling with rage. "You''ve been sneaking around since yesterday!" Kyle, the young man with the AK-47, snarled back, his eyes wide and paranoid. "I didn''t take shit, Karen! If anyone''s hiding something, it''s you and that damn M16 of yours! Probably traded the food for more ammo!" "Like hell I did!" Karen shouted, taking a step forward, her finger inching closer to the trigger. "Don''t you dare accuse me when you''re the one who''s been acting suspicious all week!" The older man with the sawed-off shotgun growled, his voice like gravel. "Why don''t we stop pointin'' fingers and start searchin''? Someone''s lyin'', and I''m not gonna starve ''cause of some sneaky bastard!" "You''ll get your search, old man," the burly man with the revolver barked, his deep voice reverberating through the room. "But if I find out any of you have been holding out on us, I swear I''ll put a bullet in your head myself." The tension crackled in the air, thick and suffocating. Each word was a spark threatening to ignite the firestorm. The woman with the M16 stepped forward, her voice a deadly whisper. "We don''t need a search. We need to figure out who''s lying, and then we can deal with them properly." "You mean kill them, don''t you?" Kyle retorted, his voice cracking with fear and anger. "That''s what you all want, isn''t it? To pick us off one by one!" "Shut up!" the man with the Desert Eagle roared, his voice booming through the room. "We''re all in this together, or have you forgotten? We need that food, and if we don''t find out who''s got it, we''re all dead!" The argument reached a fever pitch, voices overlapping in a cacophony of threats, curses, and accusations. Each person''s finger hovered over the trigger, the threat of violence hanging by a thread. Suddenly, a wet splatter echoed through the room, silencing them instantly. Plat! The sound came from the window behind the group. Slowly, as if afraid of what they might see, they turned their heads toward the source of the noise. Sticking to the outside of the window, illuminated by the faint light filtering through the cracked glass, was a creature that defied reason. It was vaguely human-shaped, but its limbs were twisted in grotesque angles, bent in directions no human body could ever go. Its skin was mottled and pale, veins of black ichor running beneath the surface like cracks in a broken mirror. The creature''s head was misshapen, lacking a nose and mouth, with only three bulging eyes set in its skull, black as the void. From its sockets, mouth, and ears, a viscous black liquid oozed, staining the glass with every droplet. It hung there, pressed against the window, as if it had been splattered like an insect against a car windshield. "What the hell is that?" Karen whispered, her voice trembling with a mix of terror and disbelief. The man with the sawed-off shotgun narrowed his eyes, trying to make sense of what he was seeing. "It looks like a Flesher¡­ but different. How the hell did it get up there?" "Climbed, maybe?" suggested the woman with the Glock, her eyes wide with fear. "But how? Fleshers don''t do that!" Kyle protested, his voice rising with panic. "That thing¡­ it''s not right. It''s not like any Flesher I''ve seen!" S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Shut up!" the burly man growled, his voice quivering with barely contained fear. "It doesn''t matter what it is! It''s here, and it''s watching us!" They all raised their guns, pointing them at the creature, their hands shaking. The creature''s eyes seemed to follow their every movement. For a moment, the room was filled with the sound of ragged breathing and the click of safety switches being released. Then, suddenly, the creature opened its maw¡ªa wide, gaping void where a mouth should have been. From deep within, a horrific scream erupted, a sound so loud and piercing that it seemed to reach into their very souls. "Aaaaaarrgh!" The scream wasn''t just a sound¡ªit was a force, a wave of invisible energy that tore through the room, shattering glass, splintering wood, and disintegrating the very air around them. The frequency hit them like a hammer to the skull. The people dropped their guns as their hands flew to their ears, their faces contorted in agony as if something was drilling into their brains. The guns fell in slow motion, their heavy metal clattering to the ground, rendered useless by the sonic assault. The windows, already cracked and weakened, exploded outward in a shower of glass shards that rained down like deadly confetti. The walls shook, and the creature, no longer confined to the window, slid into the room with a sickening thud, its twisted limbs dragging behind it as it moved toward them. Its eyes, all three of them, locked onto the terrified survivors, its presence an overwhelming force of dread and malice. As the group struggled to regain their senses, another figure emerged from the shadows¡ªa Tentatorn, its three legs pounding the floor with each step. The creature was a monstrosity of thorns and spikes, its body armored in a shell of hardened flesh, with tendrils whipping through the air. The Tentatorn''s eyes glowed with an unnatural light as it charged at the intruder. The humans were shocked, another? Where did it come from? The room became a battlefield as the Tentatorn lunged at the Unknown Eldritch Flesher, its thorns slicing through the air with terrifying speed. The Flesher twisted its deformed limbs, dodging the Tentatorn''s attack with unnatural agility. It retaliated with a swipe of its clawed hand, raking across the Tentatorn''s side and tearing through its armored flesh. Black blood sprayed across the room, splattering the walls and floor. The Tentatorn roared in pain but didn''t back down. It lashed out with its tendrils, wrapping them around the Flesher''s limbs and pulling with all its might. The two creatures were locked in a deadly embrace, each one trying to rip the other apart. The survivors could only watch in horror as the battle raged before them, the air thick with the stench of blood and death. But despite the Tentatorn''s ferocity, the Unknown Eldritch Flesher proved to be the stronger of the two. With a sickening crunch, it tore one of the Tentatorn''s legs clean off, sending the creature crashing to the floor. The Flesher didn''t stop there¡ªit pounced on the fallen Tentatorn, its twisted limbs hammering down with relentless fury until the Tentatorn lay still, its body broken and lifeless. Bang! Bang! Bang! The survivors managed to recover their guns, their hands shaking as they pointed them once more at the victorious Flesher. But just as they were about to fire, the creature let out another scream¡ªa scream even more devastating than the first. The sound wave hit them like a tidal wave, tearing the guns from their hands once more and sending them sprawling to the ground. As the Flesher advanced, its intent to kill clear in its twisted, oozing form, the survivors felt the icy grip of despair tighten around their hearts. They were helpless, their weapons useless, and their bodies paralyzed with fear. But then, just as the Flesher was about to strike, a loud bang echoed through the room. The creature''s head snapped back, and in an instant, its three eyes were separated from its body. The headless corpse stood there for a moment, swaying on its twisted legs, before collapsing heap on the floor slowly creating a small thud!! Chapter 92 - 92: Becoming Insane "Bullseye! Head separated!" Lyerin muttered to himself as he landed softly through the shattered glass, his boots crunching on the broken shards beneath his feet. He straightened up, dusting off his hands, and surveyed the room. The air was thick with the stench of blood and decay, a sickly blend of metallic tang and rotten flesh that clung to everything like an invisible fog. His eyes narrowed as he took in the scene before him: the twisted, lifeless form of the unknown Eldritch Flesher, its head now separated from its body, and the crumpled Tentatorn, its once formidable body now broken and still. Lyerin chuckled darkly to himself, shaking his head in mild amusement. "I''m surprised to see these two fighting. Normally, they''d avoid each other like the plague." His gaze flicked to the Tentatorn''s corpse, noting the deep gashes and crushed thorns that marred its form. "The Tentatorn must''ve been really pissed," he mused, his voice barely more than a whisper in the oppressive silence of the room. He paused then, his keen senses picking up on something he hadn''t noticed before¡ªthere were people here. Lyerin''s lips curled into a slow, predatory smile as he turned his gaze towards the huddled group of survivors, their faces pale with fear, their eyes wide and filled with a mixture of terror and disbelief. "Perfect, I knew this mutated shit can find humans easily..." he whispered, a cold glint flashing in his eyes. Without wasting a second, Lyerin raised his hand, and an aura of dark energy began to form around him. His fingers twitched slightly as he focused, drawing on the eldritch mana that flowed through his veins. The air around him seemed to shimmer, distorting as if reality itself was bending to his will. Suddenly, goo-like objects, resembling thick, oily slime, began to coalesce in his hand, dripping from his fingers in thick, black strands. With a flick of his wrist, Lyerin sent the goo flying towards the group of survivors. The black slime moved with lightning speed, faster than any of them could react. It splattered across their bodies, binding them in place with an unyielding grip. The sticky substance tightened around their limbs, forcing them to the ground, their screams muffled by the dark tendrils that wrapped around their mouths. Lyerin watched them struggle, a cold smile playing on his lips as he approached the corpses of the mutated Flesher and the Tentatorn. He crouched down beside the Flesher''s lifeless body, his hand reaching out to press against its chest. His fingers sank into the decaying flesh, searching for something within. After a moment, he found it¡ªa small, fleshy orb, pulsating weakly with a faint, sickly light. Lyerin''s eyes narrowed in disappointment, and with a careless flick of his wrist, he sent the orb flying across the room, where it struck the wall with a wet splat. "Not what I need," he muttered, standing up and turning his attention to the Tentatorn''s body. He circled it slowly, his eyes scanning its armored form with a critical gaze. "Hmm," he mused, his hand tracing the sharp thorns that jutted from its back. "This might work a little¡­ but not enough. It doesn''t matter, though. It''s still useful, but I shouldn''t harvest them now. It wouldn''t do much for me." Satisfied with his assessment, Lyerin turned back to the group of survivors, who were still struggling futilely against their bonds. He walked over to them, his footsteps echoing ominously in the silent room. With a simple tug of the dark tendrils that bound them, he pulled them closer, dragging them across the floor as if they weighed nothing at all. Lyerin knelt down beside them, his cold, emotionless gaze locking onto their terrified faces. "Did all of you kill a lot of people?" he asked, his voice soft but laced with a chilling undercurrent. He didn''t wait for an answer; their panicked expressions were enough. "I understand," he continued, almost as if he were talking to himself. "This is the apocalypse, after all. It''s natural to do whatever it takes to survive. But¡­" His voice trailed off as he leaned in closer, his eyes narrowing with disgust. "I can smell it on you¡ªthe stench of a struggling child." He recoiled slightly, as if the very thought repulsed him. "You''re all disgusting," he spat, his voice dripping with venom. "But then again, who am I to judge? Morality¡­ it doesn''t exist here anymore, does it?" Lyerin''s voice grew louder, his words spilling out in a torrent of madness as he began to pace back and forth in front of them. "This world¡­ it doesn''t care about right or wrong. It doesn''t care about who''s innocent or guilty. It only cares about one thing¡ªsurvival. And to survive, you have to become something else. Something more." He stopped suddenly, turning to face them, his eyes wide and manic. "You have to strip away everything that makes you human. Your morals, your compassion, your empathy¡­ they''re all weaknesses. They''ll get you killed faster than any Flesher ever could. And you know what? I''ve learned that the hard way. Time and time again, I''ve watched people cling to their so-called ''humanity,'' only to be ripped apart by the very creatures they tried to save." Lyerin''s expression twisted into a cruel smile, his eyes glinting with a dark, twisted amusement. "But not me. I''ve learned to embrace the darkness. I''ve learned to let go of all those things that held me back. And you know what? I''ve survived. I''ve thrived. Because in this world, there''s no room for weakness. Only the strong survive." He let out a harsh, bitter laugh, the sound echoing through the room like a death knell. "So why am I telling you this? Why do I even care? Maybe it''s because I see a bit of myself in you. Maybe it''s because I know what it''s like to be weak, to be scared, to do things you never thought you''d do just to survive. But unlike you, I''m not going to let it control me. I''m not going to let it define me." Lyerin''s gaze darkened, and his smile faded, replaced by a look of cold determination. "I''ve made my choice. I''ve embraced what I''ve become. And now, I''m going to show you what it means to truly survive." He reached down and grabbed the bind that held the survivors together, hoisting them up effortlessly. They squirmed and thrashed against their bonds, their muffled cries of terror filling the room, but it was no use. Lyerin was far too strong, and the dark tendrils that bound them were unbreakable. With a determined stride, Lyerin began to drag them across the room, his mind already working on what he needed to do next. He had no time for pity, no room for second thoughts. These people were just another obstacle in his path, another means to an end. They weren''t human to him anymore¡ªthey were just tools, objects to be used and discarded as he saw fit. As he pulled them along, his thoughts turned back to the encounter at the mall. The pitiful blonde girl, the way she had looked at him with those big, pleading eyes¡­ it had almost been too much for him. He had almost faltered, almost let his humanity slip through the cracks. But he couldn''t afford to be weak, not now. Not when so much was at stake. "I won''t make that mistake again," Lyerin muttered to himself, his voice cold and resolute. "I can''t afford to be weak. Even with my leveling tribe, I won''t be able to make it if their leader is weak." The survivors whimpered and struggled, their fear palpable as Lyerin led them through the dark, narrow corridors of the building. The walls closed in around them, the air growing thick with the stench of decay and death. But Lyerin paid no attention to any of it. His focus was solely on the task at hand, on what he needed to do to ensure his survival. Finally, he reached a dark, secluded area of the building, far away from where the parasites and fleshers prowled. Here, they wouldn''t be heard. They wouldn''t be smelled. They would be safe¡ªfor now. Lyerin stopped and turned to face the group, his expression as cold and emotionless as ever. "You all stay here," he ordered, his voice flat and devoid of any warmth. The survivors didn''t respond; they couldn''t. The dark tendrils that bound their mouths ensured that. Without another word, Lyerin reached down and grabbed three of the adult males from the group, lifting them as easily as if they were nothing more than stuffed toys. Their eyes widened in terror as they realized what was happening, but they couldn''t scream, couldn''t plead for mercy. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They could only watch in horror as Lyerin dragged them away, their fates sealed. The rest of the group could only watch in silent despair as Lyerin disappeared into the darkness, the sound of his footsteps growing fainter and fainter until it was nothing more than a distant echo. The scene shifted as Lyerin emerged onto the rooftop, the cold night air biting at his skin. He looked out over the city, the distant sounds of moaning fleshers and skittering parasites barely audible over the wind. Below him, the bridge highway stretched out like a ribbon of concrete, the metal thorns he had made. Chapter 93 - 93: Bait Lyerin stood on the rooftop, taking in a deep, heavy breath. The cold morning air filled his lungs, grounding him in the moment. He exhaled slowly, trying to push away the guilt that clung to him like a dark, oppressive fog. He had always been a man of action, a man who responded to mistakes with ruthlessness, with cruelty. That had been his way in the old world, the way he had survived. When he faltered, when he showed weakness, he would make sure that his next actions were decisive, brutal. It was his way of compensating, of ensuring that he never felt that vulnerability again. But this was different. Everything was different now. The image of the blonde girl flashed in his mind¡ªher pleading eyes, her tears, the way she had looked at him with a mixture of hope and fear. He had let her go, a moment of weakness that had unsettled him more than he cared to admit. In the past, he would have doubled down on his cruelty afterward, ensuring that nothing like that would ever happen again. But now¡­ now he wasn''t so sure. He didn''t want to fall back into that pattern. This wasn''t the same world he had known before, and he wasn''t the same man. He had to be smarter, more calculated. Cruelty for the sake of cruelty was a weakness in itself, a crutch that kept him from evolving, from becoming something more than what he had been. He needed to assess everything calmly, to think through his actions rather than reacting on impulse. Lyerin''s eyes drifted downward, to the scene below him. The elevated highway stretched out like a bleak monument to the world that had once been. The road, cracked and weathered, was littered with debris, broken vehicles, and the jagged remains of the city''s former infrastructure. Below the highway, he had carefully set up sharp, thorny metal objects¡ªtwisted pieces of scrap that jutted out like spikes. He had also placed tanks full of gas at strategic points, knowing that they would ignite with a spectacular force if triggered correctly. He stared down at the three bound individuals at his feet, their eyes wide with terror as they struggled against their restraints. They had no idea what was coming, no idea of the fate that awaited them. Lyerin had made sure of that. "Next time¡­" he whispered to himself, barely audible over the wind. "Next time, I''ll be better. I''ll be smarter. I won''t let weakness define me." His mind snapped back to the task at hand. This was his plan, and he was going to see it through. He couldn''t afford to second-guess himself now. Without another moment of hesitation, Lyerin jumped from the rooftop, pulling the three terrified individuals with him. Their muffled screams filled the air as they plummeted toward the ground, the wind whipping around them in a chaotic frenzy. But Lyerin''s descent was controlled, deliberate. He landed with a heavy thud on the elevated highway, his boots crushing the asphalt beneath them. The three bound captives squirmed in panic, their eyes darting around as they tried to make sense of their surroundings. Lyerin ignored their futile struggles as he dragged them to the small, makeshift prison he had constructed. The cage was simple but effective, made from reinforced metal bars and tightly secured with chains. It wasn''t much, but it would hold them long enough for what he had planned. He shoved them inside, locking the door with a satisfying clang. Above the prison, Lyerin had rigged a speaker he had scavenged from the mall, its wires snaking down to a portable amplifier he had cobbled together. The captives thrashed against their bonds, their fear palpable, but Lyerin paid them no mind. This wasn''t about them anymore. This was about the bigger picture. Leaving them there to squirm, Lyerin moved swiftly to block all the potential paths where the Eldritch Fleshers might come from. He had spent days scouting the area, mapping out every route, every alleyway, every crack in the city''s crumbling infrastructure. He knew exactly where to place his barricades, where to destroy obstructions that might deter the creatures from heading toward the highway. He worked quickly, his movements precise and practiced. This was a routine he had perfected, a dance of death that he knew all too well. When he was satisfied with his work, Lyerin returned to the building where he had left the microphone. His eyes glinted with a dangerous light as he picked it up, his fingers curling around it like a viper ready to strike. He took a deep breath, feeling the power surge within him, and then he unleashed it. His voice boomed through the microphone, amplified to a deafening level. The shockwave of sound rippled through the morning, reverberating off the decaying buildings, echoing through the empty streets like the roar of a vengeful god. It was a sound designed to provoke, to lure, to draw out the horrors that lurked in the shadows. And it worked. The guttural cries of the Eldritch Fleshers began to rise, at first distant and faint, but quickly growing in intensity. It was a sound that crawled under the skin, a morningmarish symphony of despair and hunger. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lyerin could hear them coming, their footsteps pounding against the ground, their claws scraping against the concrete. The city itself seemed to tremble in anticipation as they drew nearer, their numbers swelling with every passing moment. From the darkness, they emerged¡ªdozens, no, hundreds of them. The Eldritch Fleshers, twisted and grotesque, their bodies contorted into unnatural shapes, their black eyes glinting with a malevolent hunger. They moved with a terrifying grace, their limbs bending in ways that defied logic, their mouths oozing with that same black liquid that dripped from their eyes and ears. Their guttural growls filled the air, creating a cacophony of sound that drowned out everything else. And then there were the Eldritch Horses, monstrous creatures with elongated limbs and gaunt, skeletal frames. Their hooves clattered against the ground, leaving cracks in the asphalt as they galloped forward, their empty eye sockets glowing with an eerie, otherworldly light. Their whinnying was unlike anything Lyerin had ever heard before, a high-pitched screech that sent shivers down his spine. The sheer number of them was overwhelming. They filled the streets, a writhing mass of flesh and bone, their bodies twisting and turning as they moved with single-minded determination. The ground shook beneath their weight, the buildings around them creaking and groaning as if they, too, were afraid of the oncoming horde. Their eyes, all of them, locked onto the elevated highway where Lyerin stood. They were drawn to the sound, to the chaos, to the promise of fresh prey. Lyerin could feel their hunger, their desire to rend and tear, to consume everything in their path. Lyerin didn''t hesitate. With a flick of his wrist, the metal prison containing the three captives was lifted from the ground, the chains rattling as it ascended into the air. The Eldritch Fleshers and Horses surged forward, their movements frantic, desperate to reach the source of the sound, the source of the prey. With a final, almost casual gesture, Lyerin''s feet transformed, his boots replaced by the powerful, stone-like hooves of the Stonehooves tribe. His legs coiled with a tension born of eldritch energy, and then, with a thunderous crack, he launched himself into the air, the wind whipping around him as he sped away from the scene. He could feel the vibrations in the air, the tremors in the ground as the creatures converged on the elevated highway. The tanks of gas were positioned perfectly, right where the horde would be at its thickest, where the pressure of their combined weight would cause the most destruction. Lyerin''s heart pounded in his chest, but his mind was clear, focused. He didn''t look back. He didn''t need to. He knew what was coming. And then, it happened. KABOOM! Chapter 94 - 94: Back to the tribe Lyerin is far away but he could feel like he was standing amidst the aftermath of the explosion, the near afternoon sky still aglow with the fiery remnants of his handiwork. Smoke curled upwards in thick, black plumes, and the acrid scent of burning flesh and debris lingered in the air. The roar of the flames had died down to a low crackle, and the world seemed to hold its breath, waiting for what would come next. Suddenly, a soft chime echoed in his ears, and a notification appeared before his eyes, the glowing text hovering in mid-air. | Ding! | You have completed your mission of exterminating Eldritch Fleshers. | You have reached the Ninth Stage of the Second Cycle as an Eldren Warrior. | A slow smile spread across Lyerin''s face. He had known, deep down, that those eldritch fleshers would perish in the explosion. The sheer force of the blast, coupled with the carefully placed traps, had been more than enough to obliterate them. The eldritch horses, however, were a different matter. They wouldn''t succumb so easily. He had made sure of that. Lyerin closed his eyes for a moment, savoring the feeling of triumph that surged through him. The Ninth Stage of the Second Cycle¡ªit was a significant achievement, a testament to his strength and cunning. But as the initial rush of satisfaction ebbed, a wave of weariness washed over him. His smile faltered, and a deep sigh escaped his lips. "It was harder than I thought," he muttered to himself, his voice barely audible over the distant crackling of flames. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He hadn''t just thrown those creatures into the fray without a plan. It had taken hours¡ªthree painstaking hours¡ªto carefully sift the eldritch horses around the writhing mass of eldritch fleshers, identifying the weakest among them without drawing attention to himself. Lyerin shuddered at the memory. The eldritch horses were relentless, their hunger insatiable. Each one was a grotesque horror, but among them were varying degrees of strength and resilience. "It''s not easy to go unnoticed," he murmured, his tone serious as he recalled the intensity of the task. "Not easy at all. Every movement had to be precise, every attack swift and quiet. One wrong move, and the stronger ones would have noticed¡­ would have swarmed. I had to conserve my Eldren Mana, make sure it didn''t get depleted too quickly. If it had, I would''ve been vulnerable, exposed. It wasn''t just a battle; it was a test of endurance, of patience." His fists clenched at his sides, the memory of the strain on his body and mind still fresh. The effort had been immense, more so than he had anticipated. "Three hours," he repeated, almost as if he couldn''t quite believe it himself. "Three hours of hunting, of picking them off one by one, all while keeping the others from noticing. It was like dancing on the edge of a blade. Any slip, any hesitation, and it could have all been over." Lyerin shook his head, his expression hardening as he pushed the memories aside. He couldn''t afford to dwell on the past, not when there was still so much left to do. As if in response to his resolve, another notification appeared before him. | Ding! | Would you like to level up to the Tenth Stage Eldren Warrior? | For a moment, Lyerin hesitated. The temptation was strong, the idea of gaining even more power, more strength, was intoxicating. But then he shook his head, a wry smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. "That damned Victor would take to Borgias Family," he muttered, a hint of bitterness in his voice. "He''d think I was cheating if I leveled up too fast. No¡­ it''s better if I don''t rush it. Better if I take my time, let him think he still has the upper hand." With a wave of his hand, he dismissed the notification, watching as the glowing text faded into nothingness. There was no need to rush. He would reach the Tenth Stage soon enough, on his own terms, not because of some automated system. Lyerin turned his attention back to the three captives he had left in their metal prison. They were still there, huddled together, their eyes wide with fear as they watched him approach. He could see the desperation in their eyes, the silent plea for mercy that they dared not voice. "Time to go back," he said quietly, almost as if he were speaking to himself rather than to them. With a flick of his wrist, the black chains made of goo holding the prison aloft unraveled, and the cage descended slowly to the ground. He grabbed the bars and began to drag the prison back to where their companions were. The captives inside the cage squirmed, their fear palpable, but Lyerin ignored them. They were just tools to him, bait for the next part of his plan. He didn''t want them to die¡ªat least, not yet. They needed to last long enough to serve their purpose. Once he reached their original location, Lyerin set the cage down and opened it just enough to push them out. Their bodies were weak, trembling from exhaustion and fear. They collapsed on the ground, gasping for breath. Lyerin watched them for a moment, his expression unreadable. Then, with a casual flick of his hand, he tossed them some food¡ªjust enough to keep them alive for a little while longer. "Eat," he said, his voice devoid of emotion. "You''ll need your strength." The captives looked at the food with a mixture of relief and suspicion, but hunger won out in the end. They reached for the morsels, devouring them with frantic desperation. Lyerin''s gaze drifted upward, toward the distant horizon where the abandoned sanctuary lay. A small smile curved his lips, one that didn''t reach his eyes. "I wonder how the girls are," he mused aloud, his tone laced with a dark amusement. "I can only imagine how terrified they are right now¡­ Haha!" He chuckled softly to himself, the sound low and almost sinister. Then, without another word, he turned and walked away, his figure disappearing into the shadows with a swift, graceful motion. --- Back at the tribe, fear was a living, breathing entity, wrapping itself around the girls like a suffocating shroud. The room was dark, illuminated only by the faint glow of a single flickering candle. The girls¡ªCorora, Cornelia, Maria, Elena, Sophia, Lydia, Fiona, Emily, and Natalie¡ªwere huddled together in the center of the room, their faces pale and eyes wide with terror. The sound of something¡ªor someone¡ªramming against the door had been going on for what felt like hours. Every crash, every thud, sent waves of panic through the group. Whatever was out there, it was strong, and it was relentless. The door, thick and sturdy as it was, had begun to splinter under the force of the blows. "We need to do something!" Fiona whispered urgently, her voice shaking. "We can''t just sit here and wait for that thing to break through!" "What can we do?" Maria replied, her voice barely a whisper. "We don''t even know what it is¡­ Lyerin said we''d be safe here, but¡­" Emily, her face pale, turned to Sophia, who had been silent throughout the ordeal. "Sophia, are you sure what Lyerin told us was enough? Are you sure we won''t be hurt?" Sophia hesitated, her eyes flicking between the door and her friends. "I¡­ I don''t know," she admitted, her voice trembling. "He said¡­ he said we''d be safe here as long as we followed his instructions. But¡­" "But what if he was wrong?" Lydia interrupted, her voice rising in panic. "What if whatever''s out there is stronger than he thought? What if it breaks through?" "Don''t say that!" Corora snapped, her voice trembling. "Lyerin wouldn''t leave us here if we weren''t safe! He¡­ he has a plan, right? He always has a plan!" "But what if this time he doesn''t?" Cornelia asked, her voice tinged with fear. "What if something went wrong? What if¡­ what if he''s not coming back?" Natalie, who had been silent until now, finally spoke up, her voice calm despite the fear in her eyes. "We have to trust him," she said quietly. "We have to believe that he knows what he''s doing. Panicking won''t help us. We need to stay calm and follow his instructions." The girls fell silent, their fear simmering just beneath the surface. They knew Natalie was right, but that didn''t make the situation any less terrifying. The sound of the ramming grew louder, more insistent, and they could see the door beginning to buckle under the pressure. Sophia took a deep breath, trying to steady her nerves. "Lyerin said we should stay together, stay quiet, and not draw attention to ourselves. He said that whatever''s out there is drawn to noise, to fear. We just¡­ we just have to hold on a little longer. He''ll come back. I know he will." "But what if¡ª" Maria began, but she was cut off by a sudden, loud crash. Kabam! Chapter 95 - 95: Pranking the ladies Lyerin''s footsteps were silent as he approached the abandoned sanctuary, the moonlight casting long shadows across the desolate landscape. The building, once a haven of peace and protection, now stood in ruins, its walls crumbling, its roof partially collapsed. The eerie quiet of the afternoon light was broken only by the faint sounds of the eldritch fleshers, their guttural growls and heavy breathing echoing through the afternoon air. As he drew closer, Lyerin noticed a crowd of humanoid hulking horses gathered near the entrance. The creatures were massive, their bodies twisted and grotesque, resembling a horrifying blend of man and beast. Their eyes glowed with a sickly yellow light, and their muscles rippled under their scarred skin as they prowled around the sanctuary. But something about their behavior caught Lyerin''s attention. They were circling the entrance, not with the intent to attack, but as if they were drawn to something inside. Lyerin''s eyes narrowed, his mind racing as he tried to understand what was happening. And then, it hit him. The girls. Without hesitation, Lyerin began walking toward the creatures, his pace calm, almost leisurely. He knew these beasts well. They were drawn to fear, to panic, to the scent of terror that was likely emanating from the girls inside. But Lyerin also knew something else¡ªthese creatures weren''t here to kill. L Not yet, anyway. L They were curious, almost cautious, as if waiting for something. As Lyerin approached, the hulking eldritch horses turned their heads, their glowing eyes fixing on him. But instead of attacking, they stepped aside, parting like a grotesque sea, allowing him to pass. Lyerin smirked, amused by their deference. They sensed his power, recognized him as something more than just another prey. No¡ªthey know he is their leader. The entrance to the sanctuary loomed ahead, and as Lyerin stepped inside, the sight that greeted him made him pause. The once sacred space was in ruins, debris scattered across the floor, the walls cracked and blackened. The air was thick with dust, and the remnants of destruction lay everywhere. And in the center of it all, huddled together, were the girls. Corora, Cornelia, Maria, Elena, Sophia, Lydia, Fiona, Emily, and Natalie were trembling, their eyes wide with fear as they stared at the remnants of the sanctuary around them. Their clothes were torn, their faces smudged with dirt and tears, and they clung to each other for comfort. But despite the destruction around them, the eldritch horses had not attacked. They had simply¡­ destroyed, as if venting some unknown frustration. As Lyerin entered the room, the girls'' eyes darted toward him, a mix of relief and fear flooding their expressions. Lyerin''s gaze softened as he took in their frightened forms, but his lips curled into a small, almost cruel smile. "How are you all doing?" he asked, his voice calm, almost teasing as if the destruction around them was nothing more than an inconvenience. For a moment, the girls didn''t respond, too stunned by his sudden appearance. But then, with a sudden burst of emotion, Corora broke free from the group and ran toward him. Before Lyerin could react, she threw herself into his arms, burying her face in his chest. "Lyerin!" she cried, her voice muffled against his shirt. "We were so scared! We thought¡­ we thought you wouldn''t come back!" Cornelia followed suit, though she hesitated at first. But the relief on Corora''s face was enough to break through her own fear, and she too ran to Lyerin, wrapping her arms around him. Lyerin, caught off guard, hesitated for a moment before hugging them both back. "I''m sorry I''m late," he murmured, his voice soft, almost gentle. "I didn''t mean to scare you." The other girls slowly approached, their fear giving way to relief as they saw Lyerin safe and unharmed. But as the initial shock wore off, a new emotion began to surface¡ªanger. "Where were you?" Maria demanded, her voice shaking with a mixture of fear and frustration. "What took you so long? We''ve been here, waiting, terrified out of our minds! Do you have any idea what it was like?" Sophia, usually calm and collected, couldn''t keep the edge out of her voice. "We heard those things outside, Lyerin! They were trying to get in! We thought¡­ we thought we were going to die!" Lyerin froze at their words, his arms still wrapped around Corora and Cornelia. His mind flashed back to the blonde girl¡ªthe one he couldn''t save. Her lifeless body, the blood, the guilt that still gnawed at him like a festering wound. He had promised himself that he wouldn''t let it happen again. But here he was, late once more, leaving the people he cared about to face danger alone. His eyes darkened, and his grip on the girls tightened, though his mind was far away, lost in the memory of that horrible day. The screams, the blood, the cold, lifeless eyes staring up at him. He had been too late then, too. "Lyerin?" Cornelia''s voice broke through his thoughts, pulling him back to the present. She looked up at him, concern etched on her face. "What''s wrong? What happened?" The other girls noticed the change in Lyerin''s demeanor as well. The atmosphere in the room shifted, the relief and anger giving way to confusion and worry. They could see it in his eyes¡ªthe pain, the guilt. Something had happened, something he wasn''t telling them. Lyerin''s jaw clenched, and he forced himself to look away, his gaze fixing on a random spot on the wall. "Nothing," he said, his voice flat, emotionless. "Nothing special." S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But the girls weren''t fooled. They exchanged worried glances, unsure of what to say. The Lyerin they knew was strong, confident, always in control. But this¡­ this was different. They had never seen him like this before. Sensing the tension, Lydia tried to lighten the mood. "So, Lyerin," she said, forcing a cheerful tone, "did you manage to do what you needed to? Did everything go according to plan?" Lyerin blinked, the question pulling him further out of his dark thoughts. He looked at Lydia, and then at the others, who were all watching him closely, waiting for his response. For a moment, he considered telling them the truth¡ªabout the blonde girl, about the guilt that still haunted him. But he pushed the thought away. They didn''t need to know. Not now, not ever. "Yes," he said with a nod, his voice more steady now. "Everything went as planned." The girls visibly relaxed, their worried expressions easing into smiles. Emily let out a relieved sigh. "Good," she said, a small smile tugging at her lips. "We were worried something went wrong." Lyerin managed a small smile in return, though it didn''t quite reach his eyes. "No need to worry," he said. "I handled it." "Handled it?" Fiona repeated, raising an eyebrow. But she had a smirk on her face. "Lyerin, you make it sound like it was nothing. We were all here, freaking out, and you''re just¡­ calm as ever." Lyerin shrugged, she knew now what they are doing, but acting as if trying to maintain his usual cool demeanor, he replied with a grin, "I''ve been through worse." Sophia smiled, though there was a hint of sadness in her eyes. "You always say that, Lyerin. But we know it''s not easy. Thank you for coming back for us." Lyerin nodded, grateful for the change in subject. "Of course. I promised I''d keep you safe, didn''t I?" Cornelia, who had been quiet, finally spoke up, her voice soft. "We''re just glad you''re okay. We were so scared¡­ but now that you''re here, it feels like everything''s going to be alright." The tension in the room continued to dissipate, and soon, the girls began to chatter among themselves, the atmosphere becoming more relaxed. They shared stories, joked about their fears, and for a while, it was almost as if the destruction around them didn''t exist. Lyerin listened to their banter, offering the occasional comment, but for the most part, he stayed silent, content to let them talk. He needed this¡ªneeded to see them smile, to hear their laughter. It reminded him that he could relax with this harmonious atmosphere. After a while, Lyerin''s gaze drifted to the horizon, where the first light of dawn was beginning to break through the darkness. He took a deep breath, feeling a sense of calm wash over him. The afternoon had been long, filled with challenges and memories he''d rather forget, but it was almost over. And there was still much to do. He turned back to the girls, his expression serious. "We need to prepare for toafternoon," he said, his tone leaving no room for argument. "I''m taking all of you to the ruined magical world." The girls fell silent, their eyes widening at his words. The ruined magical world¡ªa place they had only heard about in stories, a place of danger and mystery. But there was also excitement in their eyes, a spark of curiosity that had been absent for so long. "Lyerin," Corora began, her voice filled with both apprehension and excitement, "are you sure? Are we really going there?" Lyerin nodded. "Yes. It''s time." Chapter 96 - 96: With them Lyerin stood at the entrance of the ruined sanctuary, his mind still reeling from the events of the past few days. The eerie silence of the night was punctuated by the distant roars of the hulking eldritch horses, their massive forms casting long shadows under the pale moonlight. The girls, huddled close to him, watched him with a mixture of curiosity and apprehension. They had seen Lyerin do many strange things, but there was something different in his eyes tonight¡ªsomething that made them uneasy. Without a word, Lyerin reached into the pouch strapped to his side and pulled out a small, smooth object. The girls watched as he held it up to the moonlight, revealing it to be a small, glass-like orb. It shimmered in the pale light, a swirl of translucent colors moving within its depths. "What is that?" Corora asked, her voice barely above a whisper. Lyerin didn''t answer immediately. "Follow me," he just said quietly, his voice carrying a weight of seriousness that made the girls exchange nervous glances before they hurried to keep up with him. Soon, he turned and began to walk toward the large statue that stood in the center of the sanctuary''s courtyard. The statue was of a centaur, its proud, chiseled features worn down by time and the elements, but still radiating an air of power and nobility. They approached the statue, its imposing form looming over them. Lyerin''s expression was unreadable as he stopped in front of it. He gazed up at the centaur''s face, his hand tightening around the orb. "Is that...?" Cornelia began, but her voice trailed off as Lyerin suddenly moved. With a swift, decisive motion, Lyerin pressed the orb against the chest of the statue and began to tear at the flesh-like surface that had grown over it, as if the stone had been encased in some kind of organic matter. The girls gasped as the fleshy material peeled away, revealing a glistening, transparent liquid that pooled within the open wound. It was as clear and pure as a mountain spring, yet it shimmered with an otherworldly light, like moonlight captured in water. Lyerin''s hand trembled slightly as he held the orb over the wound, allowing a single drop of the liquid to fall onto the statue''s head. The liquid spread across the stone like a living thing, flowing into the cracks and crevices, seeping into the very heart of the statue. "I''m not sure if this is going to work," Lyerin murmured, more to himself than to the girls. But before he could say anything more, the statue began to glow. A soft, ethereal light emanated from the centaur, growing brighter with each passing moment. The girls stepped back, shielding their eyes from the sudden brilliance. The light was not harsh, but warm, and as it grew, it began to pulse, as if the statue had a heartbeat. Then, something miraculous happened. The light began to shift, moving like liquid, flowing from the statue''s chest and spreading out in all directions. It coalesced into a mass of transparent energy, swirling and twisting in the air, taking on a form that was both beautiful and terrifying. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The energy moved with a purpose, flowing around Lyerin and the girls, enveloping them in its soft glow. The hulking eldritch horses outside the sanctuary roared in response, their deep, guttural voices rising into the night. One by one, they turned their massive heads toward the sky, their glowing eyes reflecting the light of the energy. They stood still, almost reverent, as if they were witnessing something sacred. Lyerin watched the phenomenon unfold, a small, satisfied smile playing on his lips. "I never expected this to work," he whispered, his voice filled with awe. "If I had known, I would have brought more people here. But now I know... now I know how to harness this power." The girls stared at him in disbelief, their eyes wide with a mixture of fear and wonder. "Lyerin," Sophia began, her voice trembling, "what is this? What have you done?" Lyerin turned to her, his smile widening. "This," he said, gesturing to the swirling mass of energy, "is the essence of an eldritch creature. It''s the purest form of their power, something that can be used to... to awaken the latent abilities in those with the potential for spirit manifestation." The girls exchanged confused glances, but Lyerin continued, his voice growing more excited as he spoke. "This is how the old families, the ancient organizations, would recruit those with spirit manifestation potential. They would use the essence of an eldritch creature to trigger the awakening. It''s a rare process, one that requires careful preparation. But I managed to get it from... well, from someone who didn''t even realize what they were carrying." He hesitated for a moment, thinking of the blonde girl once more. She had been young, so full of life, yet burdened with something far beyond her understanding. "She was still young," Lyerin murmured, almost to himself. "I never expected it to work like this." Corora''s eyes widened as she realized she had no idea what he was saying. "Huh?" Lyerin nodded slowly, his gaze returning to the glowing energy, completely ignoring her. "Now, I can finally take you girls¡ªand any other intelligent creatures we find¡ªinto the ruined magical world of the eldritch tribe. But this is a one-time thing. For animals with intelligence, that is." A soft chime sounded in the air, and a translucent notification appeared before Lyerin, its words glowing faintly in the darkness. [ Ding! [ The host can take fifteen intelligent creatures. [ Note: Only those with high intelligence can survive the transition. Others will perish. ] Lyerin''s eyes narrowed as he read the message. He nodded to himself, his mind already calculating the possibilities. "Fifteen," he muttered. "That should be enough for now." He turned to the girls, who were still staring at him in shock. "Corora, Cornelia," he called, snapping them out of their daze. "I need you to gather the woodpeckers and the moles I ordered you to find earlier. We''re taking them with us." The girls exchanged nervous glances, but they nodded and hurried off to do as he asked. Lyerin watched them go, his mind still racing. This was a chance¡ªa chance to gather those with the potential to survive in this harsh, new world. He needed to act quickly, before the opportunity slipped through his fingers. As the girls returned, carrying the small, wriggling forms of the woodpeckers and moles, Cornelia couldn''t contain her curiosity any longer. "Lyerin," she asked hesitantly, "why are they still alive? I saw one of those hulking horses crush a cockroach earlier, but these... they''re unharmed. How?" Lyerin turned to her, a faint smile tugging at his lips. "I left a protective aura on them," he explained. "And on all of you, as well. It''s a temporary measure¡ªonly lasts for about half a day¡ªbut it''s enough to keep the eldritch horses from seeing you as prey." Cornelia''s eyes widened in understanding, and she nodded, her curiosity satisfied. She stepped back, allowing Lyerin to take the creatures from her. Lyerin glanced around at the group, his expression serious. "Any more questions?" he asked, his voice calm but firm. The girls looked at each other, then shook their heads in unison. "None," they replied. Lyerin nodded, satisfied. "Good. Then let''s go." Chapter 97 - 97: Shapeshifting The transition from the ethereal sanctuary to the heart of the Stonehooves Clan''s domain was instantaneous, leaving Lyerin and the others momentarily disoriented. One moment, they were surrounded by the familiar ruins, and the next, they found themselves standing on a platform of smooth stone, beneath the shadow of a colossal statue. The statue was a towering, monolithic figure, carved from dark, ancient stone that exuded power and gravitas. It bore a striking resemblance to the centaur statue in the real world, but this one was different. It was a centaur in form but also had the features of a goat, its head adorned with massive, spiraling horns that twisted into the sky. The statue''s eyes seemed to glow with an inner light, casting an eerie luminescence across the vast stone platform. The girls gasped in unison, their voices a chorus of awe and confusion. Cornelia was the first to speak, her voice trembling slightly as she looked around. "Where are we?" Maria, her hand clutching Lydia''s, added, "This¡­ this place. It''s like nothing I''ve ever seen before." S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Sophia stepped forward, her gaze fixed on the statue. "It''s magnificent," she whispered, almost to herself. "But¡­ what is it?" Emily, always the inquisitive one, began to pace, her eyes darting around the space. "There''s no sign of life here, no buildings, no tents, nothing. It''s just¡­ this statue." Fiona, her voice tinged with concern, said, "How could we be here? We were just at the sanctuary¡­" Natalie, clutching Elena''s arm, added, "It feels¡­ otherworldly. Like we''re not even in the same reality anymore." Their voices overlapped, each girl speaking in rapid succession as they tried to make sense of their surroundings. The air buzzed with their mounting confusion and curiosity. Suddenly, a soft rustle behind them caught their attention. They all turned in unison, eyes widening as they saw Corora, who was now transformed into a humanoid goat. Her once human features had taken on a new, majestic form. Her skin was now a soft, velvety black fur, her eyes large and expressive, and her hair had transformed into a cascade of black but with shimmering silver that matched the color of her horns. She stood with an air of regal confidence, her hooves clicking softly against the stone as she approached them. "Welcome to the Stonehooves Clan," Corora said, her voice carrying a melodic, otherworldly tone. "I am the second intelligent clan member of this tribe." The girls stared in shock, their mouths agape. For a moment, they were too stunned to speak. Then, all at once, their voices erupted in a flurry of exclamations. "Corora? Is that really you?" Cornelia asked, stepping closer, her eyes wide with disbelief. "Yes, it''s me," Corora replied with a gentle smile. "This is what I''ve become in this world, as you can see. And as you can also see," she gestured around the barren platform, "we''ve just started building our home here, so there''s not much to see yet¡ªno tents or basic necessities. But¡ª" Corora''s words were cut short as the girls, unable to contain their amazement, rushed toward her. "Oh my gods, Corora, you look amazing!" Maria exclaimed, her eyes sparkling as she reached out to touch Corora''s fur. "You''re so soft!" Lydia added, stroking Corora''s arm. "And your horns¡ªthey''re beautiful!" Fiona and Emily were equally fascinated, examining every detail of Corora''s transformation. "I can''t believe it," Fiona said, her voice filled with awe. "You''re like¡­ like something out of a myth!" Elena, her voice tinged with excitement, said, "You''re adorable, Corora! How does it feel? Do you feel different?" Natalie, giggling with delight, added, "I can''t get over how cool this is! You''re like a magical creature!" Corora blushed under their barrage of compliments, her soft fur brushing against their hands as they petted and admired her. Despite the overwhelming attention, she smiled warmly, enjoying the girls'' enthusiasm. "Thank you, everyone," she said, her voice filled with gratitude. "It''s¡­ it''s definitely different, but I''ve embraced it. This is who I am now." The girls continued to fuss over her, their voices overlapping as they asked questions and made more comments, each one more excited than the last. "Can you teach us how to be like you?" Sophia asked, her eyes gleaming with excitement. "What does it feel like to walk with hooves?" Emily inquired, curious as ever. "Do you have any special powers now?" Fiona added, her mind racing with possibilities. Before Corora could answer, Lyerin, who had been standing silently with a bemused expression, clapped his hands together three times¡ªclap, clap, clap¡ªhis voice cutting through the chatter. "Enough, everyone. You can admire Corora later. There''s something important I need to show you." The girls reluctantly stepped back from Corora, their excitement still bubbling over. They turned to Lyerin, their attention now fully on him. "What is it, Lyerin?" Cornelia asked, her curiosity piqued. Lyerin gave them a knowing smile, his eyes gleaming with a mischievous glint. "What do you want? To become like Corora, or¡­ something else?" The girls looked at each other, confused by his cryptic words. "What do you mean by ''something else''?" Maria asked, her brow furrowed. Lyerin didn''t answer right away. Instead, he turned and pointed with his thumb to something behind them. The girls followed his gaze, and their expressions shifted from confusion to horror as they saw what he was pointing at. Behind them, emerging from the shadows of the statue, was a massive creature. It was hulking and muscular, its body resembling that of a gigantic goat, but twisted and monstrous. Its fur was dark and matted, its eyes glowing with an eerie, malevolent light. As it stepped forward, its hooves cracked against the stone¡ªthud, thud, thud. When it turned its head toward them, its mouth twisted into what could only be described as a terrifying, toothy grin. The girls screamed in unison, their fear palpable. "What is that?!" Lydia shrieked, backing away as quickly as she could. "Get it away from us!" Emily cried, her voice high-pitched with terror. Sophia, her face pale, clutched Corora''s arm, trying to pull her away. "Lyerin, what is this thing?!" she demanded, her voice shaking. Fiona''s eyes were wide with fear, her voice trembling as she asked, "Is it going to¡­ to attack us?" Natalie, her breath coming in short gasps, added, "Please, Lyerin, make it stop!" Lyerin couldn''t help but chuckle at their reactions, finding their fear both amusing and endearing. "Don''t worry," he said, his voice calm and reassuring. "It won''t harm you. This is just one of the creatures of this world¡ªone of the more... intimidating ones." The girls, still trembling, stared at the monstrous creature, their fear slowly giving way to nervous curiosity. "So," Lyerin continued, his tone light, "do you want to be like Corora, or... perhaps something a bit more powerful, like him?" He pointed again at the creature. The girls didn''t hesitate. "We want to be like Corora!" they exclaimed in unison, their voices filled with urgency. Lyerin nodded, pleased with their decision. "Very well," he said simply. Without further ado, he reached into his magical ring and retrieved a small vial filled with a thick, red liquid. The girls watched in silence as he approached the base of the statue and carefully poured the liquid into a small indentation at its feet. The liquid glistened like blood in the dim light, seeping into the stone. As soon as the last drop touched the statue, a low hum began to resonate through the air. The ground beneath them trembled slightly¡ªrumble, rumble¡ªand the air grew heavy with anticipation. Then, from the statue''s chest, a translucent manifestation began to emerge, its form swirling and shifting like a ghost. It floated toward the girls, its presence both ethereal and overwhelming. The girls held their breath as the manifestation passed through them one by one, its energy seeping into their bodies. Lyerin watched closely as the notification appeared before him. | Ding! | You have recruited eight intelligent members. What path do you seek for them to go? | Without hesitation, Lyerin spoke aloud, "The intelligent path." Immediately, the transformation began. The girls'' bodies shimmered with a soft, otherworldly light, their forms shifting and changing. Cornelia was the first to transform, her body elongating and becoming more slender, her legs reshaping into those of a graceful stallion. Her hair turned a glossy black, flowing down her back like a mane. Her eyes, now larger and more expressive, sparkled with an inner light. Maria and Sophia followed suit, their forms taking on the delicate features of a humanoid sheep, their skin now covered in soft, white wool, their eyes large and gentle. They looked at each other in amazement, their new forms both beautiful and elegant. Elena, Lydia, Fiona, Emily, and Natalie each transformed into a blend of humanoid goats and stallions, their bodies strong and agile, their features equally. Chapter 98 - 98: Structures for Animals Their hair flowed like silken manes, their new forms radiating a mix of grace and strength. The soft glow that had surrounded them during the transformation began to fade, leaving behind eight strikingly beautiful, humanoid creatures, each one distinct in her own way but united in their shared transformation. The girls stood in stunned silence, their hands exploring their new forms, running through the soft fur, tracing the contours of their strong limbs. Their eyes, now gleaming with a newfound clarity, reflected a blend of awe, disbelief, and excitement. Cornelia was the first to speak, her voice carrying a note of wonder. "I¡­ I feel so different. So¡­ alive." She looked at Lyerin, her eyes wide. "Is this what it feels like to be¡­ one of them?" Lyerin nodded, a proud smile playing on his lips. "Yes. You are now part of the Stonehooves Clan, just like Corora." Maria, her fingers running through her own wool, added, "I never imagined something like this could be real. It''s like¡­ I''m in a dream." She turned to Sophia, who was admiring her new reflection in the smooth stone surface beneath her feet. "We really are different now, aren''t we?" Sophia nodded, her voice filled with amazement. "This is incredible. I feel like I''ve become something more¡ªlike I''ve tapped into a part of myself I never knew existed." Emily, always one to dive into the details, examined her new hooves, lifting one foot and marveling at the strength she felt coursing through her body. "These¡­ these hooves. I can feel the power in them. It''s like I could run for miles without stopping." Fiona, her voice tinged with excitement, added, "And look at these legs! We''re so strong now! I feel like I could leap over a mountain!" Lydia, her eyes wide with wonder, was still running her hands through her wool. "It''s so soft," she murmured. "And yet, I feel like I could fend off anything that tried to hurt us." Elena, who had been quietly observing the others, finally spoke, her voice filled with a mix of awe and gratitude. "Lyerin¡­ this is beyond anything we could have ever asked for. You''ve given us a new life¡ªa new purpose." Natalie, her voice trembling with emotion, echoed Elena''s sentiments. "Thank you, Lyerin. We''ll make sure we live up to what you''ve given us." Lyerin nodded, satisfaction and pride swelling in his chest. He had brought them into a new world, given them new forms, and now they were ready to step into their roles as members of the Stonehooves Clan. But there was still more to be done. He reached into his ring once more, this time retrieving a scroll of ancient, magical parchment. The girls watched in curiosity as he unfurled the scroll, its surface covered in strange, glowing runes. "What''s that?" Fiona asked, her eyes fixed on the scroll. "This," Lyerin began, "is a magical scroll that will create a foundation for our new home¡ªa starting point for the Stonehooves Clan." He held the scroll aloft, and with a flourish, he cast it down onto the stone platform beneath them. The scroll fell slowly, as if suspended in midair. When it touched the stone, it unfurled further, its runes lighting up with a blinding brilliance. A deep hum resonated through the ground¡ªHmmmmmm¡ªand then, with a sudden burst of energy, the runes exploded into a massive magic circle that spread across the entire platform, its intricate patterns glowing with a radiant blue light. The air crackled with magic, the energy palpable as it surged through the ground, sending vibrations up through their feet. The girls looked around in awe, the sheer power of the magic overwhelming their senses. The circle expanded, growing larger and more complex, its edges reaching the boundaries of the platform. Then, as the circle completed its formation, the ground beneath them began to shift. Stone slabs rose from the platform, forming walls and arches, shaping themselves into the beginnings of a grand structure. The air filled with the sound of stone grinding against stone¡ªGrrrrrr¡ªas the magic worked its way through the circle, carving out rooms, corridors, and chambers. Within moments, what had once been a barren platform was now the skeletal framework of a fortress¡ªa new home for the Stonehooves Clan. The girls stood in awe, their eyes wide as they took in the towering walls, the grand archways, and the expansive courtyard that had formed at the center of the platform. "This¡­ this is incredible," Cornelia breathed, her voice barely above a whisper. "It''s like a castle," Maria added, her eyes shining with excitement. Lyerin smiled, watching as the structure continued to take shape. "This is only the beginning," he said, his voice filled with a quiet determination. "There''s still much to do, but with this, we''ve taken the first step toward building something great¡ªsomething that will last for generations." The girls nodded, their faces alight with determination and pride. They could feel the potential in this place, the promise of what they could build together. Lyerin looked at each of them, his expression serious. ''Now, we prepare. Tonight, we will complete the final steps of our transformation, and tomorrow, we begin the real work. The Stonehooves Clan will rise, and nothing will stand in my way.'' he mumbled. Lyerin''s gaze lingered on the horizon, lost in thoughts of the future and the endless possibilities that lay ahead for the Stonehooves Clan. The newly formed structures around them, with their towering walls and intricate archways, were only the beginning. His mind raced with plans, strategies, and the countless battles that would need to be fought. But before he could lose himself entirely in the vision of what was to come, the voices of the girls brought him back to the present. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Lyerin," Cornelia''s voice broke through his thoughts, "why do these structures look like a cage?" Lyerin blinked, snapping out of his daydream. He turned to face the girls, a knowing smile curling on his lips. "Why, indeed?" he mused, his tone almost teasing. He didn''t answer immediately, allowing the question to hang in the air, the mystery of his designs fueling their curiosity. The girls exchanged puzzled glances, clearly intrigued by his cryptic response. But before they could press him further, something in the sky caught Lyerin''s attention. His eyes narrowed as he spotted a shadow darting across the sky, swiftly followed by three more flying figures. Simultaneously, he noticed movement on the ground¡ªthree small, dark shapes burrowing and digging with impressive speed. Lyerin''s smile deepened, this time with a hint of pride. He raised his hand, and with a subtle gesture, summoned a gust of invisible wind. The air hummed with energy as the wind obeyed his command, catching the creatures in mid-flight and mid-burrow, gently lifting them from their respective terrains. The girls watched in awe as the mysterious figures were brought into the light, revealing themselves to be four woodpeckers and three earth moles. Their feathers and fur gleamed under the dimming light of the day, their eyes reflecting a surprising intelligence. Without a word, Lyerin guided the creatures toward one of the newly constructed structures. The woodpeckers fluttered their wings, adjusting to the invisible force that carried them, while the moles wriggled in the air, seemingly bewildered by their sudden displacement. Lyerin set them down carefully inside the structure, and as soon as he did, the invisible wind dissipated, allowing the creatures to settle into their new environment. The girls, still processing what they had just witnessed, couldn''t contain their curiosity any longer. Maria, always one to speak her mind, finally asked, "What are those for?" Chapter 99 - 99: Collecting Wild Tribe again There was a note of respect in her voice, and Lyerin appreciated it, even as his smile remained enigmatic. "For the future," he replied simply, leaving them even more intrigued. The girls exchanged glances, clearly wanting to ask more, but before they could, Lyerin waved his hand dismissively. "You''ll understand in time. For now, enjoy your new forms, but stay ready. We have much to do." Corora, who had been silently observing everything, suddenly leaped up, her enthusiasm bubbling over. "Does this mean we''re finally going to level up?" she asked, her voice filled with eager anticipation. Lyerin nodded, his eyes twinkling with approval. "Yes. You''ll need to be ready for what''s to come." At his words, the girls visibly perked up, their earlier curiosity giving way to excitement. They had been waiting for this moment, the chance to grow stronger, to unlock the next stage of their transformation. Lyerin glanced at Corora. "Tell them everything they need to know. Prepare them." Corora''s expression became serious as she nodded, understanding the importance of the task. Lyerin trusted her to guide the others, to ensure they were ready for what lay ahead. With that, Lyerin turned on his heel and strode away from the group, his mind already shifting to the next phase of his plan. There was no time to waste. He needed to make sure everything was in place before they could proceed with the next steps. His destination was the Borgias family. They were known for their extensive connections and resources, and Lyerin needed to stock up on supplies¡ªboth the essentials and a few items that would serve to throw off anyone who might try to interfere with his plans, especially Victor. He couldn''t afford to be careless; Victor was always watching, always scheming, and Lyerin needed to stay several steps ahead. When he reached the Borgias'' estate, Lyerin wasted no time. He purchased everything he needed and then some, deliberately adding a large quantity of seemingly useless items to his order. If Victor ever got his hands on his magic ring again, the random assortment would surely confuse him, making it difficult to discern Lyerin''s true intentions. Satisfied with his purchases, Lyerin made his way back to the tribe. He could feel the anticipation building within him, a tension that thrummed in his veins as he prepared for the next phase of his plan. As he approached the newly established camp, Lyerin didn''t slow down. Instead, he reached into his magic ring and pulled out a massive, intricately decorated bottle. Without hesitation, he hurled it into the air with a powerful swing¡ª**Swing! Bang!** The bottle exploded with a deafening crack, shattering into countless shards of light that rained down upon the ground below. The earth trembled beneath his feet, a deep rumbling that sent shockwaves through the entire area. The girls, Corora included, turned to Lyerin with wide eyes, wondering what he had just done. But Lyerin remained focused, his gaze locked on the horizon as he waited. And then they appeared. From every direction, humanoid creatures began to emerge. They were Mana Beasts, their bodies rippling with raw, primal energy. Their eyes burned with an intense, fiery rage, and their horns glowed with a malevolent light. Lyerin recognized them instantly¡ªthe members of the Hundred Bison Tribe and the Snow Leopard Tribe, formidable warriors who had roamed these lands for generations. Their numbers were vast, far greater than he had anticipated. The ground shook with the force of their approach, their collective footsteps reverberating through the earth like a thunderous drumbeat. **Boom! Boom! Boom!** Lyerin stood his ground, unmoved by the sight of the raging Mana Beasts bearing down on him. Instead, he smiled¡ªa confident, knowing smile that spoke of the power he held within him. He had been expecting them. As the Mana Beasts drew closer, their anger palpable, Lyerin reached into his ring once more. This time again, he pulled out a handful of special grasses, each blade imbued with potent magic. He scattered the grasses across the ground in front of him, their vibrant green glowing softly in the dim light. The moment the Mana Beasts caught sight of the grasses, their rage faltered. Their fiery eyes flickered, drawn to the tantalizing scent of the magical flora. One by one, the beasts began to slow their charge, their focus shifting from Lyerin to the grasses that lay before them. Lyerin watched as the once raging horde of Mana Beasts halted, their aggression melting away as they hungrily approached the grasses. They began to feed, their movements growing calmer with each bite they took. A few moments later, the Mana Beasts were completely pacified, their eyes now filled with a serene light as they continued to feast. And then, one by one, they began to glow, their bodies enveloped in a soft, ethereal light. | Ding! The sound echoed in Lyerin''s mind, followed by a notification. | You have recruited 324 tribal Mana Beasts who are willing to be members of your Stonehooves Clan. | Would you like to accept them? | Lyerin''s smile widened. "Of course." With a simple thought, he accepted the new members into his clan, and as soon as he did, the light around the Mana Beasts intensified, solidifying their place within the Stonehooves Clan. They were no longer wild beasts, but powerful allies, ready to serve their new leader. Without missing a beat, Lyerin reached into his ring once more, retrieving a large stack of scrolls. He tossed them into the air with a flourish, the scrolls unfurling as they soared through the sky. They landed with precision, covering the new Mana Beasts, not the old members of the tribe, and the girls. The scrolls shimmered as they made contact, activating the spells within them. Magic circles formed beneath each recipient, their glowing patterns pulsing with power. The transformation was immediate, enhancing their abilities, solidifying their connection to the clan, and preparing them for what was to come. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lyerin surveyed the scene before him with satisfaction. Everything was falling into place. His tribe was growing stronger by the minute, their numbers swelling, their power multiplying. Finally, he raised his hand, drawing everyone''s attention. His voice was calm, but it carried the weight of his authority. "Let''s go dungeon diving." However, the atmosphere around the Stonehooves Clan shifted abruptly, an unsettling silence descending upon the clearing as the magic circles beneath the newly recruited Mana Beasts and the girls began to flicker and pause. Lyerin''s confident smile faltered for the briefest moment, with his sharp eyes narrowing in confusion. This wasn''t supposed to happen. The magic was foolproof, designed to function without a hitch. But something¡ªor someone¡ªhad interfered. In an instant, he understood, he quickly regained his composure. Lyerin turned his gaze inward. Soon, a cold shiver ran down his spine as a presence made itself known behind him. He didn''t need to turn around to know what it was¡ªhe could feel it in the air, the oppressive weight of its silence, the way the very fabric of reality seemed to bend and warp around it. Slowly, deliberately, Lyerin turned to face the intruder. What stood before him was a creature of pure darkness, a black creature whose sleek, muscular form seemed to absorb the light around it, creating an aura of deep shadow that radiated outwards like a living void. Its eyes, glowing with an unnatural blue light, were locked onto Lyerin with a gaze that was both piercing and unreadable. The air around them both crackled with silent, terrifying magical energy, a power so immense and controlled that it made even the ground beneath it tremble slightly. Chapter 100 - 100: Twelve Oclock Lyerin''s breath caught in his throat as he took in the sight. He had heard tales of this creature, of the guardian beast that bore the symbol of the Borgias Family. But to see it in person was another matter entirely. The panther was a creature of legend, a manifestation of the ancient magic that had kept the Borgias Family at the pinnacle of power for generations. Forcing himself to remain steady, Lyerin spoke to himself in his mind. ''I didn''t expect they would send the Borgias Family''s symbol animal. But aren''t they a fool? Do they really want to make things easier for me?'' The panther didn''t move, didn''t even blink, but its voice resonated in the air, deep and resonant, as though coming from the very shadows that surrounded them. "Where do you intend to take these hooved creatures?" Its question hung in the air like a blade poised to strike. Lyerin knew he had to choose his words carefully. "I will send them to the dungeons," Lyerin replied, his voice calm, measured. The panther''s gaze didn''t waver, its expression unreadable. "And do you have permission to do that?" Without missing a beat, Lyerin reached into his pocket and produced a small, golden coin. It shimmered with a soft glow, the intricate symbol of a panther embossed on its surface, gleaming in the dim light. Holding it up for the panther to see, Lyerin spoke with quiet authority. "This is the highest-ranking coin," he said, his voice steady. As he held the coin aloft, it suddenly vanished from his grasp, reappearing a moment later in front of the panther. The creature''s eyes widened slightly, a flicker of surprise crossing its otherwise stoic features. The panther examined the coin for a moment before speaking again, its voice now carrying a hint of something akin to respect. "This is indeed the highest-ranking coin... and it is Level Three. It grants you authority over all affairs within the Borgias Family, little halfling Borgias. But I must ask¡ªwhere did you obtain such a token?" Lyerin met the panther''s gaze unflinchingly. "From Lord Victor himself." The panther''s eyes widened in shock, a rare display of emotion from the creature of shadows. For a moment, the air seemed to freeze, the silence between them growing heavier. But then the panther nodded, as if accepting Lyerin''s answer. "Twelve o''clock," the panther said, its voice returning to its usual calm, resonant tone. "I will return to take you to the main territory of the Borgias Family." Lyerin nodded in acknowledgment, watching as the panther turned and, with a swift, silent movement, vanished into the shadows from which it had emerged. The oppressive presence immediately lifted, and the air around them returned to normal, the silence broken by the faint rustling of leaves in the wind. As soon as the panther was gone, Lyerin let out a breath he didn''t realize he''d been holding. He closed his eyes for a moment, allowing the tension to drain from his body. ''That was close... I didn''t expect one of the guardian animal would come to me.'' But there was no time to dwell on what had just transpired. Lyerin opened his eyes, his gaze sharp and focused. He looked up at the magic circles, which were still frozen in place, and a determined smile crossed his face. "I can still make it," he murmured to himself. With a wave of his hand, the magical energy that had been paused suddenly roared back to life. Swoosh! The circles flared brightly, their intricate patterns glowing with renewed vigor. The newly recruited Mana Beasts and the girls were enveloped in light, their forms shimmering as the magic took hold. Swoosh! In an instant, they were gone, transported to the dungeons, their figures fading into the light as the teleportation completed. Lyerin watched the process intently, making sure that everything went smoothly. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Once the magic circles had fully activated and the teleportation was complete, he raised his hand into the air. With a subtle twist of his fingers, a hologram formed from the surrounding air, a projection made of swirling winds and faint light. The hologram showed the interior of the dungeon, where the girls and the Mana Beasts had just arrived. They were understandably disoriented, their eyes wide as they took in the new environment. The dungeon was a vast, labyrinthine space filled with dark stone corridors, eerie glowing runes, and the distant sounds of unknown creatures echoing through the halls. Lyerin could see the fear in their eyes, the uncertainty of what lay ahead. But he also saw the determination, the resolve to face whatever challenges awaited them. He knew they were ready, but they needed reassurance, guidance. His voice echoed through the hologram, reaching them across the distance. "Don''t worry too much," he said, his tone calm and reassuring. "Let the Mana Beasts handle the initial waves of dungeon monsters. Watch, learn, and prepare yourselves. Once I believe you''re ready, I will give you the signal to join the fight." The girls, though still tense, seemed to take comfort in his words. They nodded, their expressions becoming more focused, more determined. Lyerin allowed the hologram to dissipate, the winds scattering into the air as he lowered his hand. He took a moment to gather his thoughts, to consider his next move. The girls and the Mana Beasts would be safe for now, but he needed to ensure they would succeed in the long run. Turning his attention back to the remaining members of the Stonehooves Clan¡ªthe ones who hadn''t been sent to the dungeon¡ªLyerin felt a sense of pride and responsibility swell within him. These were his people, his warriors, and they were about to embark on a journey that would shape their futures, and his as well. He smiled at them, his eyes gleaming with purpose. "It''s time for all of you to level up." The remaining Mana Beasts, sensing the shift in his tone, straightened their postures, their eyes locking onto him with renewed intensity. They knew what was coming, and they were ready for it. Chapter 101 - 101: Mission: Raise to level 3 Lyerin''s gaze swept over the herd of Mana Beasts before him, with their eyes gleaming with anticipation. These creatures, towering and imposing, had been with him through thick and thin, and now they were about to reach a new level of strength and ability. But then, he began to think of something. Should he make them level up? It seemed it wasn''t needed for now, so he shook his head. He needed to focus on the real world, as that was the true danger lurks. Instead, he decided to consider leveling up something else. He reached into his storage ring and pulled out a handful of special grasses, each blade shimmering with an otherworldly glow. "Feast," Lyerin commanded, tossing the grasses into the air. The beasts scrambled forward, their massive bodies jostling as they fought to get a taste of the magical flora. Within moments, the grass had been devoured, and Lyerin watched as a series of notifications appeared before his eyes, each one signaling the activation of a mission. [ Option 1: Tame the Beasts - Feed the Mana Beasts the special grasses. [ Option 2: Strengthen the Tribe - Provide the Mana Beasts with clean magical water. [ Option 3: Solidify Bonds - Ensure the Mana Beasts are properly hydrated to boost their loyalty. [ Option 4: Empower the Tribe - Guide the Mana Beasts through the process of channeling their newfound strength. [ Option 5: Fortify the Tribe - Maintain the health and well-being of the Mana Beasts to prepare them for upcoming battles. ] Lyerin glanced at the missions, his mind already strategizing on how to complete them effectively. Yet, he had to choose one. The one who could help him in the real world. He raised his hand, focusing his mana into the air. Slowly, the mana formed into the shape of a bowl, translucent and shimmering with energy. With a subtle motion, he filled the bowl with clean magical water, the liquid swirling with faint blue light. "I''ll choose the Option one¡­" Of course, Lyerin would. If his taming ability back then was strong, he could have made those Eldritch horses level up more back in the real world. So he would choose this. Army of Colossal beasts were better after all. The Mana Beasts watched him with keen interest, their eyes fixated on the water. Lyerin carefully lowered the bowl, allowing them to drink. They approached cautiously at first, but once they tasted the water, they drank greedily, their roars of satisfaction echoing through the area. Lyerin couldn''t help but chuckle at their reaction. "Enjoy it while you can," he muttered under his breath, his eyes gleaming with satisfaction. As they drank, another notification appeared before Lyerin''s eyes. | Ding! | Mission Complete: The taming level of your Mana Beasts has reached the Initial Stage of Second Cycle. | S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The beasts roared again, this time louder, their voices reverberating across the landscape. Lyerin could sense their power growing, their bond with him strengthening. But he knew there was more to be done. The system wasn''t done with him yet. | Ding! | New Mission: Give and let the Mana Beasts drink two bowls of water. | Lyerin smirked. The special grass he had fed them was designed to make them incredibly thirsty the more they drink, and the sign the system, Lgerin was capitalizing on that. He conjured more bowls of water, each one larger than the last, and placed them before the beasts. They drank with renewed vigor, their eyes wild with need. One bowl. Two bowls. Three. The missions kept piling up, each one more demanding than the last. But Lyerin was relentless, conjuring water and feeding the beasts until the notifications came in a flurry. | Ding! | Mission Complete: Give and let the Mana Beasts drink of bowls of water. | | Ding! | Mission Complete: Give and let the Mana Beasts drink four bowls of water. | Ding! | Mission Complete: Give and let the Mana Beasts drink five bowls of water. | The beasts roared in unison, their voices a deafening cacophony of power and pride. Lyerin''s chest swelled with satisfaction as he watched them grow stronger, their bodies radiating with a new level of energy. | Ding! | The taming level of your Mana Beasts has reached the Peak of the Second Cycle. | But just as he was about to revel in his success, another notification appeared, this one halting his progress. | Ding! | The Stonehooves Tribe level is limited. You cannot level up any further. | The tribe must reach level three first. | Lyerin frowned, his mind racing. He had been so focused on leveling up the beasts that he hadn''t considered the tribe''s overall level. The Stonehooves Tribe was currently at level two, and he needed to push it to level three if he wanted to continue. He closed his eyes, considering his options. He had three methods to level up, but he had already used two. The first method was to level up the tribe by completing dungeon missions, ensuring that his Mana Beasts and the girls laid waste to a dungeon. He had set it up so that once they completed one dungeon, they would be transported to another automatically, allowing them to level up continuously. The second method was to level up his taming ability. He had focused on this because it would be a waste to level up the Mana Beasts in this ruined magical world. Instead, he wanted them to level up in the real world, where they could prey on Tentatorns and Evolved Fleshers. Now, only one option remained. Lyerin reached out and touched the tribe''s statue, causing a list of potential level-up options to appear before him. | Recommendation 1: Increase the tribe''s overall strength by expanding its territory. | Recommendation 2: Recruit additional Mana Beasts and increase the tribe''s numbers. | Recommendation 3: Enhance the tribe''s defensive capabilities by constructing fortified structures. | Recommendation 4: Develop the tribe''s magical capabilities by creating a mana reservoir. | Lyerin scanned the options, his gaze settling on the most important one. | Ding! | The Stonehooves Tribe is currently at level two. | Would you like to raise it to level three? | Lyerin didn''t hesitate. "Yes." As soon as he gave the command, another notification appeared. | Ding! | New Mission: Ensure the tribe has the basic necessities: breathable air, drinking and bathing water, food, temperature control, and shelter. | Lyerin''s lips curled into a smile. These missions were straightforward. However, the first one was problematic. His tribe isn''t strong enough yet and would likely face a setback, especially since they were targeted by the Hundred Bison Tribe and the Snow Leopard Tribe. Second, even if he succeeds, where should he put them? He didn''t want this place to become crowded; it also lacks basic necessities, so they would likely die if he added more people. Yes, Lyerin could easily do it, but does he need to? Didn''t he choose the raging brute path because he wanted to invade, not defend? While the fourth option was laughable¡ªmagic capabilities?¡ªhe wouldn''t be able to use them. These beasts rely solely on brute force and cannot use magic right now. Perhaps once they level up to the third cycle, they could do so easily. So, he had no choice but to prioritize basic necessities first. He reached into his pocket and pulled out a coin bearing the insignia of the Borgias family. With the coin in hand, Lyerin looked out at the horizon, with his mind already planning the next steps. The future of the Stonehooves Tribe was bright, and nothing would stand in his way. With determination burning in his eyes, Lyerin pocketed the coin and began to prepare for the next phase of his plan. The tribe would reach level three, and when it did, it would be a force to be reckoned with in this world and beyond. And why? Because he had an idea what would be needed next to reach level four tribe! It will be¡­ MAGIC TRIBAL WAR!! Chapter 102 - 102: Curious Cat Lyerin returned to the Borgias Market, a place teeming with energy and commerce. The marketplace was bustling with traders and buyers of magical stuff, all engrossed in their business. The air buzzed with the sound of haggling, the smell of exotic spices, and the shimmering glow of magical artifacts being exchanged. But Lyerin had no time for the distractions. His mind was focused on what he needed to buy for the Stonehooves Tribe. He moved through the market, his eyes scanning the stalls and shops. His first purchase was a collection of Big Trees, their roots strong and deep, capable of purifying the air around them. These trees were massive, their branches thick and leaves broad, designed to provide shade and produce clean air for his tribe. Next, he acquired Massive River Pools. These weren''t ordinary pools; they were enchanted to constantly flow with fresh, drinkable water. The pools were large enough to serve as both a source of drinking water and a place for the tribe members to bathe. The water sparkled in the sunlight, promising a never-ending supply of life-giving liquid. Lyerin then selected Special Grasses for food. These grasses were nutrient-rich and could sustain the Mana Beasts and other members of the tribe. They had a subtle glow, indicating the magical energy infused within them, making them more than just a food source¡ªthey were a means of empowerment. Finally, he chose strong, Massive Huts for shelter. These huts were built from durable materials, resistant to both natural and magical elements. They were large enough to house several members comfortably, providing safety and warmth against the harsh elements. Satisfied with his purchases, Lyerin paid the traders and carefully stored everything in his magical ring. With his supplies in hand, he made his way back to the Stonehooves Tribe''s territory. Upon arrival, Lyerin wasted no time. He started with the Big Trees. Finding a suitable spot, he planted the first tree. As he did, he channeled his mana into the ground, willing the roots to take hold and the tree to grow rapidly. The tree responded to his magic, its trunk expanding and its branches reaching high into the sky. The leaves rustled as they unfurled, releasing a fresh, clean scent into the air. Lyerin moved on to the Massive River Pools. He dug out a large basin and carefully placed the pool within it. Using his mana, he activated the enchantment, and water began to flow. The sound of water splashing against the rocks was soothing, and Lyerin smiled as the pool filled, its surface glistening under the sunlight. Next, he planted the Special Grasses. He spread the seeds over a wide area and infused them with his mana. The grasses grew rapidly, covering the ground with a lush, green carpet. The scent of the grasses was sweet and inviting, a promise of nourishment for the tribe. Finally, Lyerin turned his attention to the Massive Huts. These were the most challenging to set up. He placed the foundation stones and began to construct the huts, using his mana to bind the materials together. But halfway through, he started to feel the strain. His mana reserves were depleting quickly, and the effort required to complete the huts was immense. He paused for a moment, taking a deep breath and drawing upon his inner strength. With a determined grunt, he pushed forward, continuing the construction despite the growing fatigue. As he finished the final hut, Lyerin stepped back to admire his work. The trees towered over the area, the river pools sparkled invitingly, the grasses swayed gently in the breeze, and the huts stood strong and proud. He wiped the sweat from his brow, feeling a sense of accomplishment. But just as he was about to relax, a sudden notification appeared before him. [ Ding! [ You have built unfamiliar structures. [ Mission failed ] Lyerin''s heart sank. Shocked, he stood frozen, his mind buzzing. How could this be? He had done everything right, or so he thought. He had bought the best materials and put his heart and soul into building these structures. But the system was telling him it wasn''t enough. "What did I do wrong?" Lyerin muttered to himself, his brows furrowed in frustration. He began to speculate. "Was it the trees?" He wondered if maybe the Big Trees weren''t compatible with the tribe''s environment. But that didn''t make sense¡ªthey were supposed to purify the air. "Was it the river pools?" Perhaps they were too unnatural, but they were made to provide clean water, something the tribe desperately needed. "Maybe it was the grasses," he thought, biting his lip. Were they too foreign, too different from what the tribe was used to? "Or could it be the huts?" Were they too advanced, too imposing for a tribe just starting out? Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lyerin shook his head, dismissing each thought. None of these seemed like the real problem. He had followed every step carefully. Yet, something had gone wrong. He was about to delve deeper into his thoughts when suddenly, the air around him grew sharp and cold. With chill running down his spine, he turned to see the panther again from the Borgias family standing behind him, its presence both majestic and terrifying. Lyerin was startled. He hadn''t sensed the panther''s approach, and its sudden appearance was enough to make his heart race. The creature''s fur was pitch black, blending seamlessly with the shadows around it. Its eyes glowed with an eerie light, and it radiated a powerful, silent energy that made the very air tremble. The panther spoke, its voice low and resonant. "What are you doing, little Halfling?" Lyerin hesitated, unsure of whether to reveal his failure. But he knew there was no point in hiding it. The panther was the guardian beast of the Borgias family, and it likely knew more than he could ever hope to understand. Maybe he could use its experience in creating a tribe too. Finally, Lyerin spoke, his voice tinged with frustration and confusion. "I''m trying to build a tribe," Lyerin admitted. "But something''s wrong. The Big Trees, the Massive River Pools, the Special Grasses, and the Huts¡ªthey''re not appropriate." The panther''s gaze swept over the structures Lyerin had created. It was silent for a moment, as if considering Lyerin''s words. Then, with a slight tilt of its head, the panther spoke again. "You''re right," the panther said, its tone calm but firm. "These structures are inappropriate. The magic particles within them are not harmonized with the land. If you truly want to create a tribe, you should use materials from the surrounding environment. A halfling Borgias like you should know better." Lyerin was stunned. He hadn''t considered the possibility that the materials he brought from the market might not mesh with the natural magic of the tribe''s territory. His reliance on external resources had blinded him to the importance of the land itself. "It seems I''ve made a mistake," Lyerin murmured, bowing his head slightly. He was grateful that the panther had pointed out the issue, even though it was a blow to his pride. "I was too eager and overlooked the basics." The panther''s eyes softened slightly, recognizing Lyerin''s willingness to learn. "Building a tribe is no small feat," it said. "But now you know. Use what the land provides, and your tribe will flourish." Lyerin would smile, he knows that the panther has seen a lot in the Borgias about the tribe, and it''s a thing here because the Borgias family desires to create a spirit of their own so they won''t be under the Kingdom of Rose anymore. Therefore, his decision to use the cat''s curiosity was the right one. He was about to move, ready to dismantle the structures and start again, but the panther stopped him. "Do it later," the panther instructed. "For now, you must return to the Borgias Family." Lyerin paused. The Borgias Family. He had almost forgotten the looming appointment. The gravity of the situation pulled at him, and he realized that as much as he wanted to stay and correct his mistakes, he had other responsibilities. Reluctantly, Lyerin nodded, casting one last glance at the tribe''s territory. He would return, and when he did, he would build the tribe from the ground up, using the wisdom the panther had imparted. Suddenly, a magic circle appeared beneath Lyerin''s feet. Swung! The runes glowed with a vibrant blue light, and before he could say another word, the circle activated, pulling him down into its depths. As the magic engulfed him, Lyerin''s thoughts were already occupied on what to do ahead. He had much to do, and little time to do it. But one thing was certain¡ªwhen he returned, the Stonehooves Tribe would rise to level three. Chapter 103 - 103: Nostalgia Lyerin felt a jolt as the magic circle completed its work, depositing him in a city unlike any he had ever seen. The sky was dark, almost as if it had absorbed the shadows from the ground. Tall, imposing structures lined the streets, each one marked by the symbol of a panther, a constant reminder of the power that ruled this place. Every corner of the city was adorned with panther designs¡ªstatues, carvings, and murals¡ªall exuding an aura of silent menace. The panther that had accompanied him through the magical transport stepped forward, its movements fluid and graceful. It seemed to blend seamlessly with the environment, Lyerin could not even distinguish its black fur because it was almost indistinguishable from the dark surroundings. The panther turned its head slightly, as if to ensure Lyerin was still with it, then began to speak. "This is the Black City," the panther began, its voice echoing slightly in the empty streets. "The heart of the Borgias Family''s power. Few are allowed here, and fewer still leave once they arrive. You should feel honored, halfling." Lyerin remained silent, his eyes scanning the city. The architecture was both beautiful and intimidating, with sharp lines and towering structures that seemed to loom over him. The city seemed alive, pulsating with a dark energy that was both captivating and terrifying. The panther led him down a narrow street, its steps soundless against the stone pavement. "The Borgias Family has a long history," the panther continued, "a history that has shaped the very fabric of this world. You are about to step into the Borgias Main Castle, where decisions are made that affect nations, where power is concentrated in its purest form." As the panther spoke, Lyerin couldn''t help but feel a deep sense of nostalgia. Memories from his past life flooded his mind¡ªmemories of his family, of his mother who had been taken by the Borgias, of the hell they had put his family through. He had never thought he would be back here, in the heart of the very family that had caused him so much pain. Yet here he was, walking through the Black City as if fate had drawn him back to this place. The panther paused in front of a towering structure, its dark stone walls seeming to absorb the light around it. "This is the Borgias Main Castle," the panther said, its voice filled with reverence. "A fortress that has stood for centuries, a symbol of the Borgias'' unyielding strength." The castle was massive, its walls adorned with intricate carvings of panthers in various poses¡ªprowling, leaping, and hunting. The entrance was marked by a massive door, sharp and imposing, with edges that seemed to gleam with a dangerous light. The door was covered in mystical runes that glowed faintly, and Lyerin could feel the magic emanating from them, a powerful force that guarded the castle from any who would dare to enter uninvited. As they approached, Lyerin noticed several guards stationed in front of the door, their uniforms black as night, blending perfectly with the surroundings. Swish! Their faces were hidden behind masks, only their eyes visible, cold and watchful. The panther nodded to the guards, and they responded in kind, acknowledging its authority. With a slight push from the panther, the massive door creaked open, revealing the interior of the castle. Creak¡­ Lyerin followed the panther inside, stepping onto a black carpet that stretched down a long corridor. The walls were lined with paintings, each depicting a different scene from the Borgias Family''s history. There were battles, assassinations, and moments of triumph, all captured in stunning detail. As they walked, the panther began to introduce the members of the Borgias Family that Lyerin would encounter in the future. "The first you must know," the panther said, pointing to a painting of a tall, slender man with piercing eyes, "is Alaric Borgias. He is known as the Silent Blade. His skill with a dagger is unmatched, and his ability to move without a sound has made him the family''s most feared assassin." Next, the panther pointed to a woman with long, flowing hair and a cold smile. "This is Selene Borgias, the Mistress of Shadows. She can manipulate shadows to her will, using them to conceal herself and strike her enemies without warning. Many have tried to escape her grasp, but none have succeeded." The panther continued, pointing to each painting in turn. "There''s Markus, the Steel Fist, whose strength is said to be equal to that of ten men. He can crush a man''s skull with a single blow." "Then there''s Elyana, the Enchantress, whose beauty is matched only by her cunning. She can bend the minds of others to her will, making them do her bidding without even realizing it." "And this is Vesper, the Shadow Archer. His arrows never miss their mark, and he can shoot from the darkness without being seen." sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The list went on, each member of the Borgias Family more deadly than the last. There was Ansel, the Master of Poisons; Eira, the Ice Witch; Thorne, the Beastmaster; and finally, Cassius, the Dark Strategist. Each had their own unique skills, each a piece of the Borgias'' power. Lyerin listened silently, absorbing the information. He knew that these were the people he would have to deal with, perhaps even fight against in the future. But for now, he kept his thoughts to himself, nodding occasionally as the panther spoke. Suddenly, they reached the end of the corridor, where a massive door stood before them. The door was even more imposing than the entrance, its surface covered in intricate carvings of panthers intertwined with mystical symbols. The edges of the door were razor-sharp, as if to warn those who approached of the danger within. Magical particles floated around the door, shimmering with a dark energy that made Lyerin''s skin tingle. The panther stopped in front of the door and slowly began to fade, its form dissolving into the shadows. "This is as far as I go," the panther said, its voice echoing in the air as it disappeared. "You can take it from here." Lyerin stood in silence, staring at the door. He was about to step forward when the panther''s voice echoed one last time, even though its form was no longer visible. "It would be unfair for a halfling like you to come without Mana," the panther said, its tone carrying a hint of amusement. "So I will give you some. Let''s see what you are really capable of when you take on the ten special missions." Lyerin felt a sudden surge of energy within him. It was as if a dam had been broken, and Mana flooded his body, filling every fiber of his being. But this Mana was different¡ªit wasn''t the usual elemental magic he was familiar with. It was Shadow Mana, dark and powerful, seeping into his core like a cold, creeping mist. Lyerin would have had a maniacal smile on his face but immediately hid it. This was the wrong turn the Borgia family took, sending a panther. Exhausting his mana by building structures in his tribe and understanding the panther''s personality, he finally got what he needed from it. Now, he didn''t need a shadow core. ''Borgias Family, you''re all a fool,'' he muttered secretly. He clenched his fists, feeling the Shadow Mana coursing through him. It was unlike anything he had ever felt before, a force that both excited and terrified him. He knew that this was no ordinary gift; it was a test, a challenge from the Borgias Family to see if he was truly worthy of standing in their presence. With a deep breath, Lyerin stepped forward, pushing open the massive door. Chapter 104 - 104: Borgias Assassins As Lyerin stepped through the massive door, he was immediately engulfed in complete darkness. The transition from the dimly lit corridor to this pitch-black space was so abrupt that it took him a moment to adjust. Suddenly, his eyes squinted against the inky blackness, but he remained composed, he made sure his breathing was steady, and his senses heightened to sense the surroundings. The darkness around him was thick, almost suffocating, as if it were a living thing pressing in on him from all sides. Immediately, Lyerin heard a faint rustle reach his ears, barely perceptible but enough to alert him that he was not alone. Lyerin''s muscles tensed, and his body instinctively shifting slightly to the side in a slow, but deliberate motion. Suddenly, a sharp blade sliced through the darkness, aimed directly at his eyes. Swack! The attack was almost too fast to see, like a deadly flash of steel moving with lethal slash. But Lyerin was faster. With a soundless swoosh, he moved out of the blade''s path, making the razor-sharp edge of it miss his eyes by a hair''s breadth. Shaaang! The world seemed to slow down as Lyerin''s hand shot out, catching the arm of the assailant who had lunged at him from the shadows. Kachak! In the next instant, Lyerin''s knee came up, driving into the shadowy figure''s midsection with a force that sent the attacker stumbling backward. Kabam! Without hesitation, Lyerin twisted his body, his leg arcing in a powerful kick that connected with the side of the figure''s neck. Pak! The blow was precise, delivering just the right amount of force to incapacitate without killing. "Urrghh!!" a grunt would be heard, and then a dark figure crumpled to the ground, and the shadows around him swallowed his form as he lost consciousness. But Lyerin didn''t relax. He could feel the presence of others around him, hidden in the darkness. It''s funny that they are assin but he could sense their intent clearly in the atmosphere. They were waiting, testing him. That attack was just the beginning. A soft hiss reached his ears¡ªa sound that could easily be missed by an untrained ear. Kassh! Lyerin recognized it instantly: poison. He felt the air around him shift, the telltale signs of a small, fast-moving object streaking towards him. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Shassh! Shaash! Without a hesitation on his part, Lyerin sidestepped, moving just in time to avoid a needle coated in a lethal toxin. Ping! The needle whizzed past his face, he felt its cold tip barely brushing his skin. Another close call. But Lyerin remained unfazed, with an unreadable expression that no one can read. Immediately, he felt a presence behind him, a slight disturbance in the air that warned him of the next attack. A throwing weapon, small and deadly, was aimed at the back of his neck. Kachak! Kachak! Kachak! In a fluid movement, Lyerin twisted his body, allowing the weapon to graze his shoulder instead of hitting its mark. The pain was sharp but brief, not enough to distract him from his next move. He spun on his heel, his fist shooting out to connect with the gut of another attacker who had emerged from the shadows. The force of the punch doubled the figure over, and before it could recover, Lyerin delivered a swift, upward kick to its chin. Kabang! The figure was lifted off their feet by the impact and crashed to the ground, motionless. No sooner had he dispatched the second assailant than a third attacked from the side, a blade flashing towards his ribs. Lyerin caught the movement out of the corner of his eye and twisted his body just enough to avoid the strike. The blade sliced through the air where he had been standing only a fraction of a second before. Lyerin''s hand shot out, grabbing the attacker''s wrist and twisting it sharply. "Uh!?" He could see the attacker''s expression and seemed surprised. In a split second, the sound of bones cracking filled the dark space, followed by a muffled cry of pain. Lyerin followed up with a powerful strike to the attacker''s throat, cluck! cutting off the scream and sending them crumpling to the ground. Another sound reached him, this time from above. "I''m getting tired of this," Lyerin mumbled and instinctively ducked, narrowly avoiding a weighted net that dropped from the ceiling, intended to entangle him. The net fell harmlessly to the floor, and Lyerin rolled forward, coming up on his feet in a ready stance. "Are all treating me like an animal? What an insult to an assassin, you all should become hunters instead, that may suit you all," he added. He didn''t have to wait long for the next attack. Swok! Swok! Swok! Swok! A flurry of shuriken flew at him from multiple directions, their sharp edges glinting faintly in the darkness. Lyerin''s body became a blur as he dodged and deflected and parried the projectiles with his arms, feeling the wind from each pass by him as they missed their mark by mere inches. "Child''s play," he added as soon as he''s done. With each move, Lyerin''s senses sharpened further, his body moving in perfect harmony with the rhythm of the attacks. He could feel the presence of the attackers, sense their movements before they made them, and anticipate their next moves with uncanny accuracy. As another assailant lunged at him, but Lyerin''s hand shot out in time, grabbing the figure by the throat. "Hmmp!" He harrumphs with a sneer. With a swift, effortless motion, he lifted them off their feet and slammed them into the ground, knocking them out cold. The fight continued, with Lyerin countering each attack with deadly precision. . Every punch, every kick was delivered with calculated force, designed to incapacitate without killing. Kabang! Kabang! Kaboom! Despite the number of attackers, Lyerin moved with an ease that bordered on the unnatural, his calm demeanor never wavering. "There''s no end to these weaklings," he added as he felt like he was getting tired and bored of the attackers. One by one, the shadowy figures fell around him, their attacks unable to touch him. Thud! Thud! Thud! Lyerin moved through them like a force of nature, unstoppable and unyielding. It was as if he could see through the darkness, predicting each move before it happened and reacting with the speed and precision of a seasoned warrior. Finally, the last of the attackers fell, their body hitting the ground with a dull thud. "Arrgh!" the figure grunted as it lost its consciousness. Lyerin stood in the center of the dark space, surrounded by the unconscious forms of his would-be assassins. His breathing was steady, his body relaxed, as if the entire encounter had been nothing more than a mild inconvenience. He scanned the darkness around him, searching for any remaining threats. The silence was deafening, the stillness of the space confirming that the attack was over. Lyerin''s voice broke the silence, cold and sharp as it cut through the darkness. "Is there anyone else who desires to sleep like the five of them?" His tone was almost mocking, as if daring any remaining attackers to step forward. "Come on, it would be boring if not even one of you could make me sweat," he added with a taunt. Chapter 105 - 105: Another one The darkness around Lyerin began to dissipate, melting away like a shadow under the noon sun. As the blackness cleared, his surroundings slowly came into focus. He found himself standing in the center of a grand, circular room. The space was enormous, filled with towering columns and arched ceilings that reached impossibly high. The walls were lined with ornate tapestries, each depicting scenes of battle, conquest, and magic. The room had a somber atmosphere, heavy with the weight of history and power. Lyerin''s gaze swept across the room, taking in every detail. It was set up like a courtroom, with rows of seats arranged in a semicircle around him. Each seat was occupied by a figure, their faces shrouded in shadow. But Lyerin could see their eyes, each pair glowing with a mixture of curiosity, disdain, and judgment. He recognized many of them instantly¡ªfigures from his past life, individuals who had caused him great pain and suffering. Their presence here was like a knife twisting in his gut, but he forced himself to remain calm, his expression as unreadable as ever. At the highest seat, positioned above the rest, sat Lord Victor. His regal posture and the way he commanded the room with his mere presence made it clear that he was the one in charge. Lord Victor''s eyes gleamed with amusement as he looked down at Lyerin, a faint smile playing on his lips. "Well, well, Lyerin," Lord Victor said, his voice echoing through the chamber. "You''ve certainly put on a show for us. It seems there were those who doubted my judgment in bringing you here." He chuckled, a low, menacing sound. "But I believe you''ve proven yourself more than capable." Lyerin remained silent, his eyes locked onto Lord Victor''s. He could feel the weight of the stares from those around him, each one measuring him, assessing him, judging him. But he didn''t flinch. He stood tall, his posture straight, his expression calm. One of the figures seated at a table to his right leaned forward, his voice dripping with skepticism. "Lyerin, do you truly intend to take on the ten special missions?" Without hesitation, Lyerin replied, "Yes." His voice was steady, devoid of any emotion. There was no doubt, no hesitation in his words. Another figure, a woman with sharp eyes that gleamed like a predator''s, spoke next. "And are you indeed the owner of a tribe?" There was a note of accusation in her tone, as if she were searching for a reason to discredit him. "Yes," Lyerin answered, his gaze never wavering. A murmur ran through the room, the assembled figures exchanging glances. It was clear that this revelation had caused a stir. Owning a tribe was no small feat, but it also came with significant risks. One of the older figures, a man with a voice as harsh as gravel, spoke up. "You should know, boy, that relying on your tribe is a double-edged sword. If your tribe is destroyed, your Mana cycle will shatter. You may climb the ranks quickly, but you''ll fall just as fast. And if you fall during the ten special missions, you''ll never rise again." Lyerin''s expression remained neutral as he listened to the warning. He understood the risks, but he had made his decision long ago. "My tribe will be the strongest," he said, his voice firm. "There is no reason for it to be destroyed." The room fell into a tense silence. The figures seemed to be weighing his words, considering the implications. Lyerin could feel the challenge in the air, the unspoken doubt that still lingered among them. He decided to confront it head-on. "If you still question my ability," he said, his voice carrying a sharp edge, "then test me again. But this time, I don''t want to face those with weaker Mana cycles. I want to be challenged by those who are on par with me." The room erupted into murmurs, the figures around him clearly surprised by his boldness. But Lyerin didn''t care. He was done playing games. If they wanted to test him, then he would show them just how capable he was. Lord Victor''s laughter cut through the murmurs, drawing all attention back to him. "As you wish, Lyerin," the one beside him said, with a dangerous gleam in his eyes. "Let''s see if you can back up your words." Before Lyerin could react, a magic circle appeared beneath his feet. He felt a sudden pull, the familiar sensation of teleportation magic activating. He glanced up at Lord Victor, who was watching him with an amused expression. "I was merely joking," Lyerin started to say, but it was too late. The magic circle flared to life, and the next moment, he was sucked into an unknown void. The world around him spun wildly, colors and shapes blending together in a dizzying swirl. It felt like he was being dragged through space, his body pulled in every direction at once. But just as quickly as it had begun, the sensation stopped, and Lyerin was thrown onto solid ground. He landed on his feet, his senses reeling as he tried to regain his balance. His vision was blurry, the world around him still spinning slightly. But after a moment, the blurriness began to fade, and he could see his surroundings clearly. Lyerin found himself in a vast, old church. The place had an eerie, abandoned feel to it, as if it had been left to decay for centuries. The interior was dimly lit by the faint glow of candlelight, casting long, flickering shadows across the worn stone walls. The church was massive, with rows of crumbling pews stretching out before him. The once-grand altar at the front was now in disrepair, its golden ornaments tarnished and dull. The stained glass windows, which had once been masterpieces of craftsmanship, were cracked and broken, the colors faded with age. Dust and cobwebs hung thick in the air, clinging to every surface and giving the place an air of neglect. Lyerin''s eyes swept across the room, taking in every detail. The church was silent, the only sound the faint creaking of the wooden beams overhead as they groaned under the weight of years. Despite its decrepit state, there was something strangely beautiful about the place, a sense of history that permeated the air. As he stood there, Lyerin heard a voice echoing through the church, low and ominous. It was a voice that seemed to come from everywhere and nowhere all at once, reverberating off the stone walls and filling the space with a sense of foreboding. "Welcome, halfling namee Lyerin," the voice said, its tone cold and calculating. "You have been brought here to prove your worth. Your task is simple: survive." Lyerin remained calm, his mind racing as he listened. He could sense that this was no ordinary challenge. The voice continued, detailing the dangers that awaited him. "Avoid the Batrider," the voice instructed. "A creature of the shadows, it hunts by night and will show you no mercy. Stay out of its path, or you will not live to see the dawn." Lyerin''s eyes narrowed slightly. He had heard of the Batrider before¡ªa vicious creature known for its speed and deadly precision. It was said to be nearly impossible to detect until it was too late. "And be wary of the assassins of the Borgias family," the voice added. "They have been sent to eliminate you, and they will stop at nothing to see their mission fulfilled. Trust no one, and let your guard down for even a moment, and it will be your last." The voice faded into silence, leaving Lyerin alone in the vast, echoing space. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. For a long moment, he stood there, processing everything he had just heard. The Batrider and assassins¡ªboth formidable opponents in their own right. But Lyerin was not one to back down from a challenge. A slow smile spread across his face, one that didn''t quite reach his eyes. "This," he murmured to himself, "is a piece of cake." He flexed his fingers, feeling the Shadow Mana pulse within him. It was a strange, almost intoxicating power, and he could feel it coursing through his veins, sharpening his senses and heightening his reflexes. Lyerin took a deep breath, centering himself. He knew that the real test was just beginning. The church, with all its eerie silence and crumbling grandeur, was about to become a battlefield. And Lyerin was more than ready to prove these racist bastards that he''s not one to deal with. The faint creak of a floorboard reached his ears, and Lyerin''s smile widened. His first opponent was already making their move. The game was on. Chapter 106 - 106: Tasked completed "As an assassin, you are not thinking properly," Lyerin said, with a calm and almost mocking tone in his voice. He grinned a little at the shadowy figure lurking in the darkened corner, with only a little hint of emotion on his otherwise impassive face. The intruder tensed, then with a swift motion, hurled a shuriken straight at Lyerin. The metal star whizzed through the air with a sharp whoosh, but before it could find its mark, Lyerin''s form began to blur, his entire body dissipating like a wisp of smoke. The intruder''s eyes widened in surprise, a rare slip of emotion for a trained killer. His target had vanished into thin air. He frantically scanned the room, his breathing ragged, his senses on high alert. Suddenly, there was a soft swish behind him. Lyerin reappeared without a sound, his movement fluid and precise. Before the intruder could react, Lyerin''s hand shot out, chopping down on the back of his neck with a sharp kacha. The force of the blow sent the intruder crumpling to the ground in a heap, his body hitting the floor with a dull thud. Lyerin looked down at the unconscious figure with a smirk. "You can''t even read afterimages, and you call yourself an assassin from an assassin family?" he muttered, shaking his head in disbelief. He reached down, grabbing the limp body by the collar, and with a slight exertion of force, he flung the intruder over his shoulder. The body made a faint crunch as it hit the stone wall, unconscious but alive. Satisfied, Lyerin''s form shimmered again, vanishing into the shadows. A moment later, he reappeared in front of a fearsome creature¡ªa Batrider. The red-skinned, sharp-eared humanoid sat atop a massive black bat, he could see its leathery wings twitched immediately when it sensed him. The creature''s eyes glowed with a sinister light, scanning the darkness for its prey. Lyerin''s lips curled into a daring grin. Instead of hiding, he took a deep breath and let out a powerful scream, "Haaa!" His voice echoed through the chamber, letting it all out and amplifying as it bounced off the stone walls. The bat screeched in response, its rider momentarily startled by the loud noise. Kreya! The creature reared back, its wings flapping in disarray as it tried to regain control. But Lyerin was already on the move. He leaped into the air with a fierce whump, aiming straight for the Batrider. With a powerful kick, Lyerin''s foot connected with the rider''s face, crack! The force of the blow sent the Batrider tumbling off its mount. As it fell, Lyerin twisted in midair, landing gracefully on the bat''s back. He stepped down hard on the rider''s face with a snap, breaking its neck in one swift motion. The bat shrieked in panic, its wings flapping wildly as it tried to dislodge Lyerin. But he remained calm, his movements precise as he reached into the Batrider''s bag. He pulled out a small vial of liquid, its contents glowing faintly in the dim light. Without hesitation, he pocketed the vial and vanished again, leaving the bat to spiral uncontrollably to the ground. In the blink of an eye, Lyerin reappeared behind another Batrider not far away. This time, he didn''t wait for the rider to react. With a lightning-fast punch, he disarmed the creature, its weapon clattering to the floor with a sharp clang. Then, with a powerful twist, Lyerin dismembered the bat, its wings severed from its body with a sickening squelch. He moved like a shadow through the battlefield, appearing and disappearing at will. Each time he reappeared, another Batrider fell, their bodies collapsing with dull thuds onto the cold stone floor. Lyerin made sure to collect the bags from each of them, the vials inside clinking softly as they were jostled together. Finally, with all the Batriders defeated, Lyerin turned his attention to the dark corners of the chamber. He knew the assassins of the Borgias Family were hiding there, watching, waiting for their moment to strike. Without hesitation, Lyerin pulled out the vials he had collected and hurled them toward the shadows. The glass containers shattered on impact with a loud crash, the liquid inside igniting upon contact with the air. In an instant, the chamber was engulfed in flames, the fire roaring to life with a deafening whoosh. The heat was intense, the flames licking up the walls and consuming everything in their path. The assassins who had been hiding in the shadows screamed in terror as the fire closed in on them, their cries drowned out by the roar of the blaze. "Uwaaaarrrgh!" "Arreghhh!!" sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lyerin watched with a satisfied smirk as the flames devoured the last of his enemies. ¡­ Meanwhile, back in the Borgias courtroom, Lord Victor watched the scene unfold through a magical projection, his laughter echoing through the chamber. "Spectacular, simply spectacular!" he exclaimed, clapping his hands in delight. The other members of the courtroom, seated in their shadowy alcoves, murmured amongst themselves, their expressions a mix of awe and confusion. "How did he know the Batriders'' weakness was loud noises?" one of them asked, his voice tinged with disbelief. "And what is he planning to do next?" Another figure, an older man with a long, flowing beard, stroked his chin thoughtfully. "He''s certainly resourceful," he mused. "But what I find most intriguing is his knowledge of the Borgias family. How does a halfling like him know so much?" Lord Victor''s grin widened, his eyes glinting with amusement. "Oh, Lyerin is full of surprises," he said, his voice laced with anticipation. "But that''s exactly what makes him so valuable. He''s unlike any other, and I have no doubt that he will continue to exceed our expectations." The members of the courtroom exchanged glances, each one silently pondering the enigma that was Lyerin. They had all heard rumors of his past, as a halfling. But none of them could have predicted that he would be capable of such feats. "He''s certainly proven himself tonight," one of them finally said, breaking the silence. "But the real question is, what will he do next? He''s only just begun, and there are still many challenges ahead of him." Lord Victor nodded, his expression thoughtful. "Indeed," he agreed. "But I have a feeling that whatever comes next, Lyerin will be more than ready for it." As they spoke, the flames in the chamber began to die down, leaving behind a smoldering ruin. The magical projection faded, the image of the burning chamber disappearing into nothingness. At that moment, the heavy wooden doors of the courtroom creaked open with a low groan. All eyes turned toward the entrance as Lyerin stepped into the room. His expression was calm, his movements measured as he approached the center of the chamber. There was no trace of the fierce battle he had just fought, no sign of the fire he had unleashed. He looked as composed as ever, his face an unreadable mask. Lord Victor watched him closely, his expression a mixture of pride and curiosity. "Welcome back," he said, his voice carrying a note of approval. Lyerin didn''t respond, his gaze sweeping across the room. He could feel the eyes of the courtroom members on him, could sense their curiosity and suspicion. But he didn''t care. He had proven himself once already, and he was more than ready to do it again. The silence in the room was thick, heavy with unspoken questions. But Lyerin remained unfazed, his expression betraying nothing. After a long moment, Lord Victor broke the silence with a slow clap, the sound reverberating through the chamber like a drumbeat. "Well done, little halfling Lyerin," he said, his voice filled with genuine admiration. "Well done indeed." Chapter 107 - 107: Lyuzen The heavy silence in the courtroom-like chamber was almost suffocating as the members of the Borgias Family stared at Lyerin. The air was sharp like a blade that seemed to graze through him if ever moved an inch, each one of them were scrutinizing him with a mixture of curiosity and suspicion. Finally, one of them spoke¡ªa tall man with silver hair and piercing blue eyes. "How did you know that the Batrider''s weaknesses were screams and that the Assassins were flammable?" Lyerin, without thinking too much, calmly replied, "It''s obvious; it''s a bat¡ªecholocation. And you claim that these Batriders can find almost anyone, even in the dark, right? So to hide their presence, they needed a material to obscure their echolocation. This means the Assassins are using some kind of foam and flammable substances against the Batriders. It was a risk, but it would also conceal their presence from these riders. Plus, I think you''re all fools for sending me one assassin so early to confirm my assumptions." Hearing this disrespectful reply, the whole room went silet. This also made almost everyone had a bulge on their forehead. Fortunately, another one added. "Why do you want to enter the Borgias Family?" he asked, his voice cold and calculating, as if there was something in his question. Despite feeling a pressure that they believe as a proud Borgias Family, Lyerin''s expression remained calm, his eyes meeting the man''s gaze without flinching. He knew this was a test, a way for them to gauge his intentions. "The Borgias Family is powerful, influential," Lyerin began, his voice steady. "Being a part of such a family offers opportunities for growth, both in strength and knowledge. I seek to improve myself, to become the best I can be." A woman with dark, serpentine eyes leaned forward, her voice dripping with skepticism. "And what makes you think you''re worthy of being one of us?" she asked, her tone sharp as a blade. Lyerin offered her a small smile, careful not to show any signs of discomfort. "Worthiness is not something I claim lightly," he replied smoothly. "But I believe that actions speak louder than words. I''ve already proven my capabilities. All I ask is for the opportunity to continue proving myself." Another man, shorter with a grizzled beard, narrowed his eyes. "You talk about opportunities. But what if those opportunities come with risks? What if your loyalty is tested?" Lyerin''s smile didn''t waver. "Loyalty is earned, not given freely," he said. "I understand the weight of loyalty in a family like this. I''m prepared to face whatever tests are required to prove mine." A fourth voice chimed in, this one from an older woman with a wrinkled face and sharp, calculating eyes. "And what do you plan to do with the power you gain here?" she asked, her gaze boring into him as if she could see straight through his soul. "The power I gain here," Lyerin responded thoughtfully, "will be used to protect what''s important to me. To uphold the principles of the family, and to contribute to its growth. I have no interest in personal glory or selfish pursuits." A younger man, barely older than Lyerin himself, scoffed. "You speak of principles and protection, but what if you''re faced with a choice between your own interests and the family''s? What then?" Lyerin''s eyes met the young man''s, his expression turning serious. "The family''s interests come first," he said firmly. "My own ambitions are secondary. I understand the importance of unity and strength in numbers. Sacrifices must be made for the greater good." Another figure, hidden in the shadows at the back of the room, finally spoke up. His voice was low, almost a whisper, yet it carried a weight that made everyone else fall silent. "What do you know about the history of the Borgias Family?" he asked. Lyerin paused for a moment, considering his response carefully. "I know that the Borgias Family has a long and storied history, filled with both triumphs and challenges," he said. "It''s a family that has endured through strength, cunning, and resilience. I respect that history, and I seek to contribute to its legacy." The man in the shadows said nothing more, his silence somehow more unnerving than his question. Lyerin kept his expression neutral, refusing to let any of the tension show on his face. Finally, a seventh voice broke the silence, this one softer, almost gentle. "Do you seek to meet your father?" the voice asked, a question that sent a ripple of unease through the room. Lyerin''s heart skipped a beat, but he didn''t let it show. His father. The man who had never been a part of his life, who had never even acknowledged his existence. The father who, by all accounts, was nothing more than a distant figure, an abstract concept. He thought about it for a moment, the idea of meeting his father, and found that it didn''t stir any strong emotions in him. He had never seen him, never met him, and, if he was being honest, he wasn''t particularly interested in meeting him now. His life had been shaped by other forces, and his father had never been one of them. "I''ve never met him," Lyerin said finally, his voice steady. "And I can''t say I''m particularly interested in doing so. He''s a stranger to me, and I to him. There''s nothing to talk about between us. I know I''m just one of his many offspring, and I''ve made peace with that." The room fell into a tense silence, the members of the Borgias Family exchanging glances. Lyerin could sense their unease, their doubt. He had answered their questions with calculated precision, revealing just enough to satisfy their curiosity without giving away his true intentions. But then, a low, rumbling laugh broke the silence. Lord Victor, sitting at the highest seat in the room, leaned forward, his eyes gleaming with amusement. "Lyuzen," he said, a single name that sent a shockwave through the room. All heads turned to look at a man sitting off to the side, a man Lyerin hadn''t noticed before. He was tall, with dark hair and piercing eyes, his presence commanding and unmistakable. The murmurs began immediately, the members of the family whispering to one another. "Lyuzen¡­ no wonder the name Lyerin sounded familiar," one of them said. "They look so much alike, don''t they?" "Yes," another agreed. "The resemblance is uncanny. The same eyes, the same aura, the way they look, the way they stand and even the way they speak¡­" "And the way he carries himself too," a third voice added. "That calm demeanor, that sharp mind, the composed and organized delivery of words. It''s just like Lyuzen. Now, I can see a clear resemblance between them, it''s as clear as day." Lyerin''s gaze locked onto the man named Lyuzen, his mind articulating what the people were saying in his surroundings. There was a strange sense of familiarity between them, a connection that he couldn''t quite place. But then, a memory surfaced, unbidden and unwanted. The memory of his mother''s death, he could remember that he''s one of the men who had stood by and watched as she was killed. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He had been there, watching with cold, detached eyes as Lyerin''s mother had been murdered in front of him. Remembering all of this, Lyerin like a punch to the gut, a surge of anger boiling up inside him. His hands clenched into fists, and he didn''t know his knuckles were turning white. He could feel the magic stirring within him, the Mana that had been lying dormant now roaring to life, fueled by his rage. His vision blurred, the room fading away as the memory of that day consumed him. He was about to conjure something, to unleash the full force of his fury on the man who had played a part in his mother''s death and everyone around him. But then, just as his mana was about to explode, a voice cut through the haze of anger. "Lyerin." Chapter 108 - 108: Unexplained Action Lyerin''s heart pounded in his chest as the courtroom-like chamber seemed to blur around him. He had been standing there, trying to hold back the tidal wave of emotions that had been building inside him since he had been brought back into this world. But the sight of the woman who now stood before him nearly shattered his resolve. His mother, Lina, was there, her eyes filled with a mixture of love and concern. Lina''s appearance was as he remembered, yet different in ways that made his stomach twist. Her once-lustrous hair, the same deep black as his own, now fell in disheveled waves around her shoulders. Her face, though still beautiful, bore the faint lines of exhaustion and pain. Her eyes, so full of warmth, had a shadow in them that hadn''t been there before. She wore a simple dress, its fabric worn and threadbare, as if she had been through countless hardships. However, what drew Lyerin''s attention most were the marks on her skin, glowing faintly with an ominous magic particles and light. Slave and torture marks. "Lyerin," she said softly, her voice trembling with emotion. "My sweet boy, where have you been? Are you all right? What happened to you?" Her words tumbled out, a desperate rush of questions. "Where are you in the real world? Why are you here? I''ve missed you so much¡­ I''ve been so worried. How are you? Have you been safe? Are you hurt?" Lyerin stared at her, his head felt like it was being dragged. He couldn''t move, couldn''t speak. This was the woman who had been the center of his world, the person he had loved more than anyone. And now, she was standing here in front of him, in the very heart of the Borgias Family''s stronghold. The very family that had destroyed everything he had cared about in his previous life. The very reason he had sought them out again after being given a second chance. As his mother''s words washed over him, he found himself thinking, "Isn''t she the reason I came to this damned place?" Yet, despite his inner turmoil, he couldn''t tear his eyes away from her. His heart ached with a mix of longing and rage. How could they have done this to her? As Lina continued to speak, Lyerin''s gaze drifted to the magical marks on her skin. They were unmistakable. He knew exactly what they were. These were no ordinary wounds or scars. They were the marks of subjugation, of pain, of endless torment. The marks of a slave. Instantly, Lyerin''s head felt like it was hit by a hammer, sending shockwaves through his body. His mind began to think, imagining the horrors his mother must have endured. The thought of her suffering at the hands of the Borgias Family, of her being reduced to nothing more than a tool for their twisted purposes, ignited a fury deep within him. He could feel the blood in his veins start to boil, the heat rising from his chest to his head. His heart pounded faster, each beat like a drum in his ears. His face grew hot, his vision tinged with red as a killing intent unlike anything he had ever felt before thrust like a piercing spear was shot. Then, Lyuzen spoke. His voice was cold and dismissive, cutting through the haze of Lyerin''s anger like a knife. "Lina, control your voice," Lyuzen ordered, his tone laced with contempt. "You are in front of everyone. Remember your place." He sneered as he continued, speaking to Lina as if she were nothing more than an object, a breeding sow for the family. "You should be grateful that we even allow you to speak. Keep your emotions in check, or I''ll have to remind you of your position." The way Lyuzen spoke to his mother, the way he treated her as if she were less than human, snapped something inside Lyerin. All thoughts of restraint vanished in an instant, replaced by a very need to destroy the man who had dared to speak to his mother that way. Without a second thought, Lyerin moved. Swoosh! His body blurred into a shadow, moving faster than anyone in the room could react. In a heartbeat, he was in front of Lyuzen, his hand shooting up like a blade, aimed directly at the man''s throat. Swack! The air crackled with the force of his intent, his fingers sharp as daggers, ready to pierce through flesh and bone. But just as his hand was about to make contact, it stopped. Craaaacck!! Suspended in midair, inches from Lyuzen''s neck. A black vortex appeared around his hand, its swirling darkness absorbing the force of his strike. Lyerin''s eyes widened in shock, what is this? Lyuzen didn''t even flinch. He looked at Lyerin with a mixture of disappointment and contempt, his lips curling into a smug smile. "Pathetic," he whispered, his voice barely audible yet filled with venom. "You are truly disappointing, my life halfling offspring. To think that someone with your potential could be so easily controlled by their emotions. You''re nothing but a child, lashing out in anger. And that is why you will never be a true assassin." Lyerin''s breath came in short, ragged gasps, his hand still frozen in place by the dark magic. Suddenly, having not choice, he tried to dig deeper, trying to find a way out, to break free from the vortex that held his hand Lyuzen''s voice grew stronger, more condescending as he continued. "You think that by acting out of anger, you can achieve anything? Foolish boy. Emotions are a weakness, a chain that binds you, that makes you predictable and easy to manipulate. A true assassin must be cold, calculating, unfeeling. They must be able to kill without hesitation, without remorse. You, halfling, are far too weak to understand that." Lyerin''s jaw clenched, his teeth grinding together as Lyuzen''s words cut into him like a knife. He wanted to scream, to tear Lyuzen apart with his bare hands, but the vortex held him fast, draining him of his strength. Lyuzen''s eyes gleamed with satisfaction as he leaned in closer, his voice dropping to a menacing whisper. "You''ll never complete the ten special missions. You''ll never be accepted by the Borgias Family. Not as long as I am alive." The words were like a slap to the face, stoking the fire of Lyerin''s rage even further. But just as he was about to lose himself to that anger, something shifted inside him. The fury that had been burning so hot began to cool, replaced by a cold, calculating resolve. Lyerin''s eyes narrowed, and a slow smile spread across his lips. "I never truly intended to join this disgusting family. My only goal had been to get his mother back!" He said. As he said this, Lyerin''s hand, still trapped within the vortex, started to change. The mana within him exploded, as if responding to his will, and shadows began to swirl around his fingers. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Kaash! The darkness grew denser, more solid, as if it were alive. It climbed up his arm like a serpent, its cold, creeping tendrils wrapping around his flesh. Lyerin focused all of his energy, all of his anger, into that one hand. The shadow mana solidified, forming a coating around his hand that glowed with a dark, ominous light. He could feel the power coursing through him, stronger than ever before. With a sharp, decisive motion, Lyerin''s hand pierced through the black vortex. Creeaak!! The magic that had held him in place shattered like glass, unable to withstand the force of his will. Time seemed to slow as his hand continued forward, unstoppable, toward Lyuzen''s throat. There was a brief moment of silence, the world holding its breath. And then, with a sickening crunch, Lyerin''s hand plunged into Lyuzen''s neck, the shadows surrounding his fingers cutting through flesh and bone like a hot knife through butter. Lyuzen''s eyes widened in shock, his smug expression replaced by one of pure terror. He gasped, blood spilling from his mouth as he tried to speak, but no words came out. His hands scrabbled at Lyerin''s arm, trying to pull it away, but it was no use. Lyerin''s eyes were cold, unfeeling, as he watched the life drain from Lyuzen''s body. "As for ten special missions? I already shoved it right deep into your throat! I can see that you are receiving it well," He coldly said. The man who had tormented his mother, who had belittled and enslaved her, was finally getting what he deserved. And Lyerin felt nothing but satisfaction. With a final, violent twist, Lyerin withdrew his hand from Lyuzen''s neck, letting the lifeless body crumple to the ground. Thud! The courtroom was deathly silent, everyone too stunned to react. Lyerin stood over Lyuzen''s corpse, his expression calm, almost serene, as he turned his gaze to the rest of the Borgias Family. His voice was low, but it carried a deadly edge as he spoke. "Anyone else want to question my abilities?" The room remained silent. And in that moment, Lyerin knew what''s coming next! Chapter 109 - 109: Mocking Lord Victor The courtroom-like chamber was deathly silent, the air thick with disbelief and fear. The members of the Borgias Family, once so proud and confident, now stood frozen in shock. The lifeless body of Lyuzen lay on the cold floor, a pool of blood slowly spreading beneath him. And Lyerin calmly stood over the corpse, with an unreadable expression, but one could see his eyes were cold as ice. Suddenly, the silence was shattered by a furious scream. "LYEEEETRRIIIIIIIIIIIINNN!!!!" Lord Victor''s voice echoed through the chamber, filled with rage and desperation. "YOU BRAZEN HALFLING, WHAT ARE YOU DOING!!??? THEY WERE JUST TESTING YOU!!!" Lord Victor''s face was twisted in anger, his reputation and pride hanging by a thread. He had been the one to bring Lyerin into the fold, to vouch for him and put his name on the line. It was supposed to be a test, a way to gauge Lyerin''s strength and resolve, to see if he was truly worthy of the Borgias Family''s trust. But Lyerin had done the unthinkable. He had killed one of their own, and not just any member¡ªa direct powerhouse of the family. This was no mere act of defiance; it was a declaration of war. Lyerin''s response was not what Victor expected. The young man''s lips curled into a grin, his eyes gleaming with a sharp, cold, and mocking light. "Lord Victor, Lord Victor," Lyerin began, everyone could hear their tone dripping with contempt. "You really think I care about this spit of a family? You think I give a damn about your tests, your reputation, or your precious missions?" The words hung in the air like a poisonous cloud, each one stabbing at Victor''s already frayed nerves. Lyerin''s voice grew louder, more confident as he continued, his disdain for the Borgias Family clear in every syllable. "This family, this pathetic collection of power-hungry old fools and stupid young cubs, means nothing to me. Did you really think I would grovel at your feet, beg for your approval, and dance to your tune? You must be more deluded than I thought." Victor''s eyes widened in shock, his mind struggling to comprehend the audacity of Lyerin''s words. This was not how things were supposed to go. Lyerin was supposed to prove his worth, to show that he was capable of completing the ten special missions. Instead, he was tearing down everything Victor had tried to build, mocking him in front of the entire family. Lyerin''s grin widened, his eyes flashing with a dangerous light. "You know, Lord Victor," he said, his voice low and menacing, "I should thank you. If it weren''t for your foolishness, I wouldn''t have had the opportunity to do this. Sending your Guardian Beast to fetch me¡ªwhat were you thinking? Did you really believe that using the Thousand Shadow Panther would intimidate me? That it would make me fall in line? Or even make me bow down to its presence? Or could it be you want to show off to me that your family were as strong because you can just casually send guardian beasts that''s on a six cycle, as strong as all of you?" Victor''s breath caught in his throat. "What do you mean?" he asked, his voice trembling with a mix of fear and confusion. The Thousand Shadow Panther was one of the most feared creatures in the land, a beast of unparalleled strength and cunning. To use it as a mere messenger was an act of hubris, but Victor had believed it would show Lyerin the seriousness of the situation. Lyerin''s eyes narrowed, his expression one of cold calculation. "Let me tell you something about myself, Lord Victor," he said, his voice calm but filled with an undercurrent of dark amusement. "I know you are proud, yes. Also eccentric, perhaps. But most of all, I know you are a show-off. You thrive on proving myself, on demonstrating my superiority. And you, in your infinite wisdom, decided to send the Guardian Beast, the Thousand Shadow Panther, to fetch me. Do you know what that told me, Lord Victor? It told me that you are a fool." Victor''s hands clenched into fists, his nails digging into his palms as Lyerin''s words sank in. "You dare¡ª" he began, but his voice faltered as he tried to move. His body refused to obey, his muscles locked in place as if held by an invisible force. "Huh?" He mutters, "What''s going on?" Panic began to spread through the room as the other members of the Borgias Family realized they were in the same predicament. "I... I can''t move!" one of them gasped, his voice filled with terror. "What''s happening?" "Why can''t I move?!" another cried, struggling against the unseen bonds that held him. "This is some kind of trick!" a third shouted, his voice rising in pitch as fear took hold. "Someone, do something!" a fourth demanded, his eyes darting around the room in desperation. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "We''re trapped!" a fifth exclaimed, his face pale with fear. "Is this his doing?!" the sixth whispered, his voice trembling. Lyerin watched them with a mixture of amusement and disdain, his eyes gleaming with the dark satisfaction of someone who had complete control over the situation. "You''re all so eager to know what''s happening," he said, his voice smooth and calm. "Let me enlighten you." He took a step forward, his presence commanding the attention of everyone in the room. "There are many types of Torture Ghost Trees," he began, his tone conversational, as if he were discussing something as mundane as the weather. "The first kind feeds on the physical pain of its victims, drawing out their suffering for days, even weeks, until their bodies give out. The second kind targets the mind, weaving illusions and nightmares so vivid that the victim can no longer distinguish reality from fiction. The third kind paralyzes its prey, keeping them alive but immobilized, while it slowly drains their life force. The fourth kind inflicts excruciating pain at irregular intervals, never allowing the victim to know when the next wave will hit. The fifth kind feeds on the victim''s emotions, amplifying their fear, anger, and despair until they''re driven mad. And the sixth kind... well, it''s a bit of a mystery. No one really knows how it works, because no one who''s encountered it has lived to tell the tale." The room was deathly silent as Lyerin spoke, the members of the Borgias Family hanging on his every word. Their fear was palpable, a living, breathing thing that filled the air and made it hard to breathe. "But then," Lyerin continued, his voice dropping to a near whisper, "there is another type of tree. A special type. A brother to the Torture Ghost Trees, if you will. It''s called the Torture Parasitic Tree." The words hung in the air, ominous and foreboding. Lyerin''s smile widened as he looked around the room, enjoying the fear that radiated from the people who had once thought themselves untouchable. "Would you like to know what a Torture Parasitic Tree does?" he asked, his voice soft but carrying an edge that sent a shiver down the spines of everyone present. No one answered, but the terror in their eyes was all the response he needed. Lyerin''s gaze swept over them, his eyes cold and calculating. He had them right where he wanted them, and now, they would learn the true meaning of fear. Chapter 110 - 110: Parasitic Torture Tree The atmosphere in the room grew even darker, like a thick, suffocating air that pressed solid-hard against the chests of everyone in the courtroom. As if on cue, the center of the room began to warp and twist, the shadows coalescing into a solid form. The ground beneath them started to tremble, and from the darkness, a grotesque, towering tree began to emerge. Its bark was pitch black, glistening like the exoskeleton of some ancient insect, with jagged, sharp edges that seemed to pierce the very air around it. The surface of the tree was slick, as though covered in a sheen of dark oil, and it pulsed with a sickly, rhythmic beat that resonated in the chests of everyone who looked upon it. Lyerin stood in front of the terrifying spectacle, a twisted smile playing on his lips. "Voila," he said, his voice carrying a tone of mock celebration. "Now you see it, don''t you?" His words hung in the air, dripping with a cruel sense of amusement. The members of the Borgias Family were frozen in shock, their eyes wide with horror as they watched the tree slowly materialize before them. They could hardly believe what they were seeing. This was no ordinary tree. They could feel that thing was something far more sinister, something that defied the natural order. The dark, shiny roots of the tree began to crawl across the floor like living tendrils, snaking their way toward each person in the room. The roots wrapped around their legs, slithering up their bodies like the coils of a snake, binding them in place with an unyielding grip. "W-what is this¡­?" Lord Victor''s voice trembled as he felt the cold, slick roots encase him. He struggled, trying to break free, but the roots only tightened their grip, squeezing the air from his lungs. The others in the room were similarly ensnared, their faces contorted in a mixture of fear and disbelief. Lyerin chuckled softly, watching their futile attempts to escape. "Oh, don''t bother trying to resist," he said, his tone almost pitiful. "These roots are quite special. You see, they''re made to suppress anyone who''s not a seventh cycle Mana user. And let''s be honest¡­" He paused, looking around the room with a condescending smirk. "Not a single one of you is anywhere near that level." The realization of their powerlessness sank in, and the room was only filled with their suffocating silence. But the true horror was only just beginning. One by one, the mouths of the Borgias Family members were forced open by some unseen force. They tried to fight it, to clamp their jaws shut, but it was no use. Their mouths were pried wide, leaving them vulnerable and helpless. Suddenly, from the ends of the roots that bound them, thin, worm-like tendrils began to emerge. These tendrils were covered in small, sharp teeth, glistening with a viscous fluid. The tendrils wriggled and squirmed, searching for their targets, and then, with a horrifying inevitability, they began to burrow into the open mouths of their victims. The sensation was beyond anything they had ever felt¡ªan invasion of their very being. The roots forced their way deeper, inch by inch, sliding down their throats, choking off their screams before they could even escape. Lyerin''s laughter filled the chamber, the sound echoing off the walls. He watched with a perverse satisfaction as the powerful, once-proud members of the Borgias Family were reduced to trembling, helpless figures. "You Borgias always loved your Shadow Cores so much," he sneered, his voice dripping with contempt. "Well, consider this tree your worst nightmare." As he spoke, the black roots began to pulse, the bulges within them traveling slowly down their length. The bulges grew larger, swelling ominously as they made their way toward the mouths of the victims. Lyerin watched closely, his eyes glittering with anticipation. The bulges reached the mouths, and with a sickening slurp, they were forced down the throats of the Borgias Family members. The reaction was immediate. Their eyes bulged, their bodies convulsed as the bulges¡ªwhatever they were¡ªentered their bodies. Gooey, yellow-green liquid began to ooze from their ears, mouths, noses, and even from the corners of their eyes. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The fluid was thick, foul-smelling, and it dripped down their faces, staining their clothes and pooling on the floor beneath them. The sight was repulsive, a visceral representation of the nightmare they were trapped in. Lyerin''s grin widened as he took in the sight. "Disgusting, isn''t it?" he remarked, almost casually. "That''s what happens when you ingest the essence of the Torture Parasitic Tree. It slowly devours you from the inside out, consuming your soul, your mana, your very life force. And the best part? You''ll be conscious the entire time, fully aware of the pain, but completely unable to stop it." The helplessness in the room was palpable. Each member of the Borgias Family was locked in their own personal hell, their bodies wracked with unimaginable pain, but unable to scream, unable to fight back. And Lyerin stood there, relishing in their suffering, his expression one of twisted pleasure. But then, amidst the chaos and the grotesque spectacle before him, Lyerin''s sharp instincts sensed something amiss. He felt a slight tremor, a disturbance in the air that alerted him to danger. The spider web trap he had laid out earlier had been triggered. Someone was approaching, fast. No, incredibly fast! His eyes darted toward his mother, Lina, who was standing in stunned silence, with her face incredibly pale with shock. Lyerin moved quickly, his expression shifting from amusement to concern. He appeared beside Lina in an instant, his voice softening as he spoke to her. "Mother," he said gently, "sleep now. You''ve suffered enough." Lina looked at him, her eyes filled with a mixture of fear and confusion. Before she could say anything, Lyerin placed his left hand on the back of her neck, channeling a soothing energy through his touch. Lina''s body relaxed, immediately, her eyes fluttering shut as she slipped into a deep, dreamless sleep. Lyerin caught her as she began to slump, cradling her with a surprising tenderness. Without wasting a moment, Lyerin reached into his coat and pulled out a small, rolled-up magic scroll. He quickly unfurled it, tossing it onto the ground. The scroll ignited, its edges burning away to reveal a glowing magic circle beneath them. The circle expanded, with its light growing brighter until it enveloped both Lyerin and his mother. Sweat began to bead on Lyerin''s forehead as he concentrated, guiding the magic to ensure his mother''s safety. The process was delicate, and he couldn''t afford any mistakes. But he needed to be faster¡ªincredibly fast! The light from the circle intensified, wrapping around Lina''s unconscious form like a protective cocoon. As soon as she was secure, the circle began to pulse, preparing to transport her away from this place, away from the horror that had unfolded. But just as the circle was about to complete its work, Lyerin felt a sharp sting on his right hand. Kachak! He gasped, a low groan of pain escaping his lips. "Urghh¡­" The pain was sudden, unexpected, and intense. His vision blurred for a moment as he tried to focus, tried to identify the source of the attack. Before he could react further, the light from the magic circle flared one last time, and then both Lyerin and his mother were gone, swallowed by the teleportation spell. The courtroom was left in chaos, the bodies of the Borgias Family members still writhing in agony, their minds trapped in a nightmare they couldn''t escape. And in the shadows of the now empty room, a pair of glowing cat-like eyes appeared, watching the scene with a predatory intensity. The eyes narrowed, a silent promise of what was to come next, as the darkness reclaimed the space, leaving nothing but the echoes of suffering behind. Chapter 111 - 111: Lyerin Borgias The room, still reeking of the aftermath of Lyerin''s dark display, seemed to draw in the shadows as a new presence entered. A man dressed in a sleek black suit, his face obscured by darkness, moved silently towards the center of the chamber. His steps were inaudible, his figure almost blending into the gloom that now dominated the room. As he approached, the Thousand Shadow Panther, now weakened and crouching low, let out a low growl, though it didn''t dare make a move against him. The man''s eyes, hidden beneath the shadow cast by his hat, squinted slightly as he assessed the scene before him. His gaze fell on the grotesque tree, its slick, black bark gleaming ominously in the dim light. Without any apparent movement, a flash of light erupted from his side. A moment later, the Torture Parasitic Tree was cleaved in two with such precision that its top half slid to the ground, crashing with a dull, wet thud. The severed halves of the tree oozed a thick, dark sap that quickly spread across the floor, adding to the nightmarish atmosphere. The instant the tree was cut, the stricken members of the Borgias Family, including Lord Victor, began to violently expel the green, viscous fluid that had been torturing their insides. The liquid gushed from their mouths, thick and foul, and with a stench that filled the air like rotting flesh mixed with toxic waste. The sound of gagging and retching echoed in the chamber, the members clawing at their throats, desperate to rid themselves of the vile substance. The sight was utterly revolting¡ªthe gooey, green liquid dripped from their chins, splattering onto their clothes and pooling on the floor in nauseating puddles. The man in the black suit remained unmoved by the spectacle, his voice calm and cold as he asked, "What happened here?" His words cut through the chaos, demanding attention. "Why did one of the Guardians alert me? Why did it tell me it was weakened?" The survivors struggled to catch their breath, they could feel their bodies still trembling from the trauma they had just endured. As they began to regain some semblance of composure, Lord Victor, with a shuddering gasp, pushed himself up from his seat. He wiped the green muck from his mouth with the back of his hand, with a violent gesture filled with barely contained rage. When he was done, his face immediately twisted with fury, he suddenly roared, "LYEEERRIIIIIIIINN BOOOOOOORRGIAAAAAAAAASSSSS!!!!!" His voice was no ordinary shout. It was an earth-shattering bellow, filled with so much raw power that the very air around him seemed to crack. The walls of the courtroom trembled, fissures spidering out across the concrete ground. The sturdy wooden desks splintered, and the force of his voice even caused the air itself to vibrate with an unnatural intensity. It was as if the entire room was on the verge of collapsing under the weight of his rage. "I WILL MAKE SURE THAT YOU WOULD PRAY THAT YOU WERE NEVER BOOOOOORN!!!!!" Lord Victor''s words rang out like a death knell, reverberating with such force that it felt like the ground was shaking beneath their feet. As the echoes of his thunderous roar began to fade, Lord Victor''s aura erupted around him in a violent flare of black energy. The darkness swirled around him, so thick and oppressive that it seemed to suck the light from the room. His aura was like a storm, wild and destructive, suffocating anyone who dared to come close. The power radiating from him was overwhelming, a manifestation of the fury that boiled within him. But then, as suddenly as it had appeared, the black aura faltered. Victor''s eyes widened in shock as his skin began to ripple unnaturally, in an instant, several massive green veins appearing just beneath the surface. The veins pulsed with a sickly light, bulging grotesquely as they spread across his skin, giving him the appearance of a monster rather than a man. The sight was stomach-churning, the veins twitching and writhing as though they were alive, moving beneath his flesh with a life of their own. Lord Victor''s expression contorted in pain, his powerful frame buckling as he collapsed to his knees. He gagged, his throat convulsing as he was overtaken by another wave of nausea. This time, when he vomited, the substance that spewed from his mouth was not just green, but also streaked with a toxic black fluid. The mixture bubbled and hissed as it hit the floor, releasing an acrid, sulfurous stench that burned the nostrils and stung the eyes. The smell was beyond repulsive, a miasma of decay and death that filled the room and made even the strongest stomachs turn. The other members of the Borgias Family recoiled in horror, their own nausea momentarily forgotten as they stared at Lord Victor. The fear in the room was palpable, each person acutely aware that something had gone horribly wrong. They could feel it¡ªa strange, terrifying sensation in the pit of their stomachs, as if something was reaching inside them, draining their life force. They could sense that Victor''s power, his mighty aura, had been sucked away, absorbed by something insidious. The man in the black suit didn''t ask any more questions, but his demeanor had shifted. "Hmmm¡­" The easygoing posture was gone, replaced by a cold, steely focus. His aura, though not as outwardly violent as Victor''s, grew heavier, and more menacing. The atmosphere in the room quickly thickened, as though the air itself had become hostile. Without warning, the man''s gaze locked onto one of the remaining Borgias Family members. "Who here is willing to participate?" he asked, his tone carrying an unspoken challenge. There was a moment of hesitation, a collective intake of breath. Then, a figure stepped forward. It was one of the braver, if not more foolhardy, members of the family¡ªa man whose annoyance had overpowered his fear. He raised his hand, his expression resolute. "I''ll do it," he said, his voice steady despite the undercurrent of tension. "It''s better to know what''s happening now than to die slowly from whatever this is." The man in the suit nodded, acknowledging his decision. "Are you sure?" he asked, his voice devoid of emotion. The brave man squared his shoulders, his resolve hardening. "Yes," he replied firmly. "Better to face this head-on." The man in the suit nodded once more, then simply said, "Ready." The brave man took a deep breath and assumed a strong stance, bracing himself for what was to come. The air in the room grew even colder, the tension mounting as the man in the suit prepared to act. He whispered something under his breath, it was too low for anyone else to hear, and then, with a destructive motion, reached out as if plucking something from thin air. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. For a moment, nothing happened. The room was silent, the tension thick enough to cut with a knife. Then, suddenly, the brave man''s face contorted in pain. His body spasmed violently, his muscles seizing up as though struck by a powerful electric shock. His eyes rolled back in his head, and a strangled cry escaped his lips. The sound was guttural, primal¡ªa noise born of pure agony. The man collapsed to the ground, his body twitching uncontrollably as whatever had been done to him took hold. Thud! His skin began to blister, dark spots spreading rapidly across his body. His veins turned black, stark against his pale flesh, and his breathing grew ragged, labored. His mouth opened in a silent scream as foam began to froth at his lips, the last vestiges of life slipping away. And then, with a final, shuddering gasp, the brave man lay still, his body lifeless on the cold, unforgiving floor. The room was deathly silent, the horror of what had just transpired was slowly sinking in deep into their soul. The remaining members of the Borgias Family stared at the fallen man, their expressions a mix of terror and disbelief. The man in the black suit stood over the body, with an unreasonable expression as he surveyed the scene. Whatever he had done, it had been deliberate, calculated. He turned away from the corpse without a second glance, his presence even more ominous than before. The shadows seemed to close in around him as he moved, as if the darkness itself was drawn to his power. The room was left in a state of shocked silence, the implications of what had just occurred hanging heavily in the air. No one dared to speak, the fear of attracting the man''s attention paralyzing them. The only sound was the slow, dripping noise of the green and black fluids seeping into the cracks of the floor. When all came down, the man would ask, "Tell me more about this, Lyerin Borgias." Chapter 112 - 112: Excommunicado In the Kingdom of Rose, nestled deep within its grandiose castle, a figure sat draped in a flowing black robe. The throne upon which he rested was a masterpiece of craftsmanship, intricately carved from the dark wood of an ancient forest, adorned with crimson roses that seemed almost to bleed. The man''s posture was one of utter ease, his back reclined against the throne, with his gaze lazily following the graceful movements of performers before him. They danced and twirled, their colorful costumes a blur of motion and joy. Yet, despite the spectacle, the man seemed unimpressed, and his thoughts were clearly elsewhere. But then, without warning, something shifted. His eyes, which had been half-lidded in boredom, suddenly snapped open, sharp and alert. The faintest of frowns creased his brow as he felt a disturbance, something foreign yet familiar tugging at the edges of his consciousness. His head turned slowly, almost mechanically, as if drawn by an invisible force, and his gaze fixed on a point far beyond the walls of the castle. His expression darkened, the playful disinterest vanishing entirely as he murmured to himself, "Excommunicado? Borgias Family?" His voice, though soft, carried a weight that made those around him pause in their actions, sensing a change in the atmosphere. The performers faltered, their rhythm disrupted by the sudden tension that filled the hall. The man on the throne, however, paid them no mind. His focus was elsewhere, his thoughts racing as he processed the implications of what he had just sensed. Something significant had occurred within the Borgias Family, something that had set off alarms within him¡ªalarms that could not be ignored. ¡­ Back within the confines of the Borgias Family''s stronghold, the room was thick with the oppressive silence that had settled after the brave man''s death. The man in the black suit stood motionless, his gaze fixed on the now-still corpse, his thoughts a whirlwind of calculations and conjectures. The air in the room felt heavier, laden with the aftereffects of the dark magic that had been unleashed. The members of the Borgias Family, still reeling from the events, watched the man with a mixture of fear and awe, unsure of what he might do next. Finally, one of the more senior members of the family, his voice trembling slightly, spoke up. He explained who Lyerin was¡ªa halfling, the son of Lyuzen. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The man in the suit tilted his head slightly, his expression obscured by the shadow that clung to his face. "A halfling?" he mused aloud, his voice laced with curiosity. "And he is Lyuzen''s son too?" He lifted a hand to his chin, as if deep in thought, his fingers tapping rhythmically against the stubble on his jaw. The shadows that obscured his face shifted slightly, but still, his features remained hidden, only the outline of his sharp cheekbones and the faint glint of his eyes visible. He considered the implications of what he had just learned. How did this Lyerin awaken such a powerful entity as the Torture Parasitic Tree? A tree of such malevolence should only be within the grasp of those who had reached the sixth cycle of mana. And yet, this halfling, who should not possess such strength, had somehow not only awakened it but had controlled it with a terrifying level of mastery. Before he could ponder further, the Thousand Shadow Panther, still licking its wounds from the earlier encounter, raised its head and spoke, its voice a low, growling rumble. "The halfling¡­ he might have taken it from me," the panther admitted reluctantly, its pride clearly wounded. "When I gave my mana to the halfling, I did not realize it was being drained¡­ It was subtle, but when I tried to teleport, I felt weakened, as if something had been taken from me." The man in the suit turned his gaze to the panther, his expression inscrutable. The others in the room, however, gasped in disbelief. The very idea that a halfling¡ªa creature considered inferior in many magical societies¡ªcould siphon mana from one of the Guardian Beasts was unthinkable. Yet here they were, confronted with the impossible. The man in the suit began to pace slowly, his mind piecing together the puzzle laid before him. Lyerin had somehow drained the Thousand Shadow Panther''s mana¡ªan act that should have been beyond his capabilities. But it happened. The members of the Borgias Family had confirmed it, and the panther''s testimony only solidified the reality of the situation. This was no mere anomaly or fluke. It was something far more dangerous. And then the man in the suit spoke again, his voice cutting through the silence. "Where did he learn such things? How does he possess knowledge that we, the Borgias Family, do not? What else does he know?" His questions hung in the air, each one a dagger aimed at the heart of their assumptions. Suddenly, as if answering the growing tension in the room, two shadows began to materialize beside him. They coalesced into humanoid figures, their forms dark and indistinct, yet undeniably powerful. These were no ordinary beings¡ªthey were the Shadow Envoys, elite agents of the Borgias Family, tasked with the most delicate and dangerous missions. The man in the suit turned to them, his posture still casual but with an undercurrent of authority. "What have you found?" he asked, his tone demanding yet calm. One of the Shadow Envoys stepped forward, its voice a whisper that seemed to bypass the ears and speak directly to the mind. "We have traced Lyerin Borgias to two potential bases of his tribe, but both locations are shrouded in powerful concealment magic. We could not locate him or his tribe directly, but there are signs¡­ indications of his presence. He is close, but elusive." The man in the suit nodded, his expression still unreadable. His aura, however, grew darker, the shadows around him thickening as if drawn to his rising intensity. He understood now. This was no ordinary threat. Lyerin Borgias was not just a rogue element or a mere nuisance. He was a descendant who had turned his back on the family, but more than that, he was someone who had delved into the darkest, most forbidden corners of magical knowledge. He had done what the Borgias Family, with all their power and influence, had not. "He understands the ruins of the magical world better than us," the man in the suit muttered, almost to himself. "He has knowledge that could pose a greater threat to us than any external enemy. This is no ordinary situation. We are dealing with someone who could unravel everything we have built, someone who could challenge the very foundations of our power." The room remained silent as his words sank in, each member of the Borgias Family feeling the weight of the realization. Lyerin was not just a problem to be dealt with. He was a threat that had to be eliminated¡ªswiftly and with extreme prejudice. The man in the suit stood straighter, his decision made. He turned to the Shadow Envoys, his voice cold and final. "We may have to consider the unthinkable. Perhaps it is time to declare an Excommunicado against the halfling named Lyerin Borgias." A collective gasp filled the room. Excommunicado was a term reserved for the most dangerous of enemies, those who had betrayed the Borgias Family in such a way that they were marked for death by every member, every ally, every force that the family could muster. It was a death sentence, not just in the physical sense, but in every conceivable way. The target of an Excommunicado would be hunted until they were utterly erased from existence, their name and deeds consigned to oblivion. "Excommunicado?" one of the family members dared to whisper. "Yes," the man in the suit responded, his tone leaving no room for argument. "He has forsaken his ties to the family. He has shown that he is willing to turn our own secrets against us. For that, there can be no mercy." The man''s words were like a hammer striking an anvil, final and irrevocable. The decision was made. Lyerin Borgias would be marked, hunted, and destroyed, no matter the cost. The Borgias Family would not tolerate a threat from within, not when the stakes were so high. Chapter 113 - 113: Real world again The air in the courtroom was thick with tension, every member of the Borgias Family waiting for the man in the black suit to make his next move. His figure, still shrouded in shadows that seemed to defy the light of the room, radiated an aura of calm menace. He was a figure of authority, a man who had seen and done things that most of them could only imagine in their darkest nightmares. And now, his mind was focused on a single goal: Lyerin Borgias. "We must prepare," the man in the suit declared, his voice cold and calculated. "I will go to Lyerin''s tribe, but be vigilant here in the real world. Lyerin is cunning, and he will likely attempt to retrieve his mother''s body. You all must delay him as long as possible before I come there. Remember, the halfling has many tricks up his sleeve. Do not underestimate him, or we will all pay the price." The room buzzed with the hurried movements of the Borgias Family as they scrambled to put their plans into action. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Orders were shouted, and strategies formed as they prepared to take their fight from the shadowy courts of their hidden world to the real world. The man in the suit watched them with an impassive expression, his thoughts already far ahead, calculating every possible outcome. He knew Lyerin would come for his mother. It was only a matter of time. But if they could hold him off, if they could delay him long enough, he would ensure that the halfling never posed a threat to them again. Without another word, the man in the suit turned and vanished into the shadows, leaving the courtroom to prepare for the coming confrontation. ... In the dim, moonlit territory of Lyerin''s tribe, the man in the black suit stood before a towering statue, its features carved with precision and care. The statue looked new but the aura its emitting was ancient, like its new stone weathered by time, yet it still exudes an aura of power. The man''s gaze was fixed on the figure before him, his senses tingling with the faint pulse of magic that seemed to emanate from the statue. Something was wrong¡ªhe could feel it in the air, a disturbance that whispered of hidden secrets. As he studied the statue, a small magic circle flickered to life beneath his feet. A voice echoed from the circle, its tone urgent. "What do you see there?" The man in the suit narrowed his eyes. "There''s something within the statue," he replied, his voice low. "I can feel an essence¡­ something powerful, but faint." "Essence?" the voice on the other end of the magic circle responded, alarmed. "It can''t be¡­ Could it be the spirit we''ve been searching for?" The man in the suit remained silent for a moment, his mind racing. The Borgias Family had spent countless years, decades, perhaps even centuries, searching for a way to awaken a spirit that would cement their power for generations to come. This spirit was not just any entity¡ªit was the key to unlocking a new level of power, something that had eluded them despite all their resources and knowledge. And now, that very spirit seemed to be here, hidden within this statue, under the control of a mere halfling. The realization hit him like a thunderbolt. "Lyerin¡­" he whispered, more to himself than to the person on the other end of the circle. "That damned halfling has done what we couldn''t. He''s awakened the spirit and formed his own tribe around it." The implications were staggering. If Lyerin had managed to harness the power of this spirit, then he was far more dangerous than they had ever imagined. It wasn''t just that he was a rogue member of the Borgias Family¡ªhe was a force that could potentially rival the family itself. "We need to act now," the man in the suit said urgently, his calm demeanor slipping as the gravity of the situation sank in. "We need to¡ª" But before he could finish, his shadows flickered, a split second of warning before an explosion of magic tore through the air. The ground beneath him shook violently as the statue erupted in a blinding flash of light and force, sending shockwaves across the territory. The man in the suit barely had time to react, his body enveloped in his shadows as he tried to shield himself from the blast. ... Far away, in a secluded part of the ruined magical world, Lyerin stood in a dimly lit room, his left shoulder dripping blood onto the cold stone floor. His breath came in ragged gasps as he clutched the stump where his hand had once been. The pain was excruciating, but his mind was sharper than ever, racing to adapt to this unexpected turn of events. "A seventh-cycle assassin..." he muttered to himself, his voice laced with a mix of disbelief and grudging respect. "The Borgias are more prepared than I thought. I didn''t anticipate facing someone of that caliber. It wasn''t in the records¡­ not in any of the histories I studied back then when I studied them thoroughly." His mind flashed back to the moment when he had been attacked. The speed, the precision¡ªit was like nothing he had ever encountered. He had always been careful, always prepared for the unexpected, but this¡­ this had caught him off guard. And it had cost him dearly. "Just one arm¡­" Lyerin chuckled bitterly, though the sound was strained. "It''s just one arm. I''ll manage. I always do." Despite the pain, Lyerin''s eyes glittered with a dangerous light. He knew that the assassin, despite their strength, would not walk away unscathed. Lyerin had been ready for such an eventuality. The traps he had laid, the contingencies he had put in place¡ªif the assassin had fallen into them, although he wouldn''t die, he would be gravely injured, perhaps even mortally wounded. "One arm for a seventh-cycle warrior," Lyerin mused, his tone dark. "I''d say that''s a fair trade." He reached into his magic ring, his fingers brushing against the cold surface of the object within. With a soft incantation, he pulled it out, revealing a massive coffin-like bed, its surface etched with runes that glowed faintly in the dim light. It was a construct of immense power, something he had spent years perfecting. Not far from him, lying unconscious on a simple cot, was the body of his mother. She looked peaceful, almost as if she were merely sleeping, but Lyerin knew better. He had kept her alive, suspended in a state between life and death, waiting for the moment when he could bring her back fully. And that moment was now. Lyerin walked slowly toward the statue that dominated the center of the room. It was the same statue that had been targeted by the man in the suit, the same one that had nearly cost him his life. As he approached, the statue seemed to pulse with a faint, ethereal light, as if recognizing his presence. "It''s time," Lyerin whispered, his voice filled with a mix of reverence and resolve. "Time to return to the real world¡­ and fetch my mother''s real body." With a flick of his wrist, the coffin-like bed floated gently to his mother''s side. He carefully lifted her frail form and placed her inside, his movements gentle despite the urgency he felt. The runes on the coffin began to glow brighter, the magic within them stirring as they recognized the life force they were designed to protect. Lyerin turned back to the statue. He placed his hand on it, feeling the power within it that seemed to respond to his touch. "Take me back," he said softly. As the magic circle beneath the statue flared to life, Lyerin''s figure disappeared. Chapter 114 - 114: Natural Ability? Lyerin''s breath came in ragged gasps as he stood in the dim moonlight, the pale glow of the three moons casting eerie shadows across the landscape. His return to the real world had been abrupt, almost violent, as if the very essence of the ruined magical world had tried to cling to him, to drag him back into its depths. However, he had managed to break free, and now he stood on the familiar soil of the real world, he could even feel his heart pounding loudly in his chest. This was the advantage of having a tribe with a manifested spirit. The Borgias Family had been desperate to find a way to gain such a spirit, to secure their dominance over both realms. But Lyerin had succeeded where they had failed, and now he could traverse between the real world and the ruined magical world as easily as stepping through a doorway¡ªprovided he offered the right essence. It was his edge against them and everyone. He clenched his right fist, trying to push away the numbness that was spreading through his arm. His mind flashed back to the moment in the ruined magical world when he had lost his left arm to the seventh-cycle assassin''s strike. The pain had been searing, but he had managed to hold onto his life, to escape with his mother''s unconscious body. But now, something else was wrong. As he looked down at his right arm, he saw the skin slowly darkening, turning black as if it were being consumed by some unseen force. Lyerin''s eyes widened in alarm as the blackness crept up his arm, solidifying into a hard, lifeless shell. It was as if the death that had taken his right arm from the ruined magical world and was now spreading to his right, a curse that followed him to the real world. Panic flared in his chest, but he forced it down, focusing on what he needed to do before it was completely consumed. Without hesitation, Lyerin summoned the Eldren Mana, a dark and potent energy that he had spent years mastering. Zaaaanng! The shadowy aura of the Eldren Mana swirled around his arm, a violet-black light that pulsed with power. He directed the energy into his dying limb, pouring it into the blackened flesh in a desperate attempt to halt the spread of decay. For a moment, nothing happened. The blackness continued to crawl up his arm, a relentless tide that threatened to consume him. But then, slowly, the dark energy began to recede, the blackness fading to a deep violet as the Eldren Mana took hold. His arm was no longer dead, but it wasn''t fully alive either. It hung at his side, heavy and unresponsive, as if the energy within it had been drained, leaving it a mere shell of what it once was. "Fortunately, I made it," Lyerin muttered under his breath, his voice trembling with the aftershocks of pain and exhaustion. He flexed his fingers experimentally, feeling the sluggish response of his damaged limb. It wasn''t much, but it would have to do. He turned his gaze to the sky, his eyes narrowing as he studied the positions of the three moons. Their alignment told him it was only one o''clock¡ªhe still had time. His mother''s body was somewhere out there, and he needed to find her before the protection of the coffin with a panther aura dissipates. If they managed to get her, everything he had fought for, everything he had sacrificed, would be for nothing. Lyerin covered his discolored arm with his cloak, hiding the evidence of his injury. He couldn''t afford to show weakness, not now. Not when the stakes were so high. He moved quickly to the centaur statue that dominated the clearing, his movements precise despite the weight of his exhaustion. As he approached, he let the Eldren Mana flow through him once more, summoning a shadowy figure that flickered in the moonlight. The statue''s mouth began to emit a long, hazy aura, a signal that the ancient magic within it had been activated. Crouching down, Lyerin focused on the faint trail of the panther''s Mana that lingered in the air. It was a powerful energy, one that would last for a day, maybe more. With it, he could deal with any obstacle that came his way. He was about to leap into the air, to follow the trail to his mother''s location, when a voice called out to him, stopping him in his tracks. "Lyerin!" He froze, his body tensing as he turned his head slightly, his eyes scanning the darkness for the source of the voice. There, emerging from the shadows with a beaming smile on her face, was Sophia. Lyerin''s heart skipped a beat. How did she get here so quickly? He had thrown them¡ªher and the others¡ªinto the unexplored dungeons of the Borgias Family, telling them to level up to the peak Initial Stage before returning to the tribe. Yet here she was, standing before him with that same bright smile that had always made her seem more innocent than she truly was. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Sophia¡­" Lyerin began, his mind racing as he tried to make sense of her sudden appearance. But before he could ask how she had returned so soon, she interrupted him, her voice bubbling with excitement. "Lyerin, I have great news!" she exclaimed, practically bouncing on her toes. "I''ve learned a new fighting ability¡ªEarth Rumble! And it''s helped me and the hulking beasts level up so fast!" Lyerin''s eyes widened, his thoughts coming to a screeching halt. Earth Rumble? A natural ability? The words echoed in his ears as he tried to process what she was saying. An ability that was awakened due to luck, talent, and desire¡­ It was incredibly rare, almost unheard of. Such abilities were the stuff of legends, things that most Eldren warriors only dreamed of, like him. And Sophia had awakened one. Lyerin swallowed hard, his throat suddenly dry. Natural abilities were not just powerful¡ªthey were game-changers. In the ruined magical world, they were a warrior''s ultimate trump card, a manifestation of their innermost potential. But the true wonder of a natural ability was that it could be used in the real world as well, unlike most of the magic learned in the ruined magical world. For Eldren warriors like him, learning magic in the ruined magical world was a way to expand their knowledge and skills. They could develop spells, enhance their physical abilities, and create powerful artifacts. But once they left that world, the magic remained behind. They could bring the knowledge and experience with them, but the magic itself could not cross over¡ªunless it was a natural ability. Natural abilities were the exception, the rare and coveted power that could bridge the gap between worlds. Lyerin''s mind felt like it was dragged through the mud of reality as the implications of this hit him. Sophia''s Earth Rumble wasn''t just an advantage in the ruined magical world¡ªit was a weapon she could wield here, in the real world. And that made her incredibly valuable¡­ and incredibly dangerous. "Are you sure?" Lyerin asked, his voice tight with disbelief. Sophia''s smile only grew wider. "Naturally! Look, I''ll show you!" Before Lyerin could stop her, Sophia began to transform, her body shifting into the form she took in the ruined magical world. Her skin darkened, her muscles bulging as the power of Earth Rumble surged through her veins. The ground beneath her feet trembled as if in response to her presence, tiny cracks spider webbing out from where she stood. But as Lyerin watched her transformation, a cold dread settled in the pit of his stomach. He had seen this before¡ªthis exact sequence of events, the eager demonstration, the overconfidence that came with newfound power. And he knew what was coming next. "Stop!" he shouted, but the word was barely out of his mouth before the ground beneath them shifted violently, the tremor of Earth Rumble spreading far beyond Sophia''s control. The power was too much, too raw, and it was reacting with something in the environment¡ªsomething dangerous. Sophia''s eyes widened in surprise as she felt the backlash, the energy she had unleashed spiraling out of control. She tried to pull back, to stop the flow of power, but it was too late. "Fuck," Lyerin muttered under his breath, the curse filled with frustration and fear as he realized the gravity of the situation. He had been so focused on his own problems, on his mission to save his mother, that he hadn''t anticipated this¡ªa wild card that threatened to unravel everything he had worked for. The earth beneath them groaned as the energy built to a crescendo, and Lyerin knew they were about to face a disaster of their own making if he didn''t do something. Chapter 115 - 115: Unexpected Breeding Mission The earth beneath Lyerin''s feet shuddered violently as the ground rumbled with increasing intensity. The tremors were growing stronger by the second, and he could feel the raw, untamed energy of Sophia''s Earth Rumble threatening to tear the very ground apart. His eyes darted around, searching for any sign of what was causing the disturbance, but all he could see was the earth buckling and shifting like a living thing, struggling to contain the immense power unleashed by Sophia''s newfound ability. "No, no, no!" Lyerin muttered, his voice tight with urgency. He didn''t have time to think¡ªhe had to act. Drawing on the power within him, he raised his hands, summoning the swirling, dark energy of the panther''s Mana. It wasn''t his natural Mana, but something more potent, more dangerous¡ªa fusion of the panther''s shadowy essence and his own Eldren power. The energy coiled around his arms like a living shadow, pulsating with an eerie, violet-black light. With a sharp exhale, Lyerin slammed his hands into the ground with all his strength. The impact was immediate¡ªa shockwave rippled through the earth, creating a deep, resonant kabang! as the ground beneath him cracked and splintered. The cracks radiated outwards like a spiderweb, stretching across the trembling earth. For a moment, it seemed as if the very ground would split open, revealing whatever lay beneath. But then, something changed. The violent tremors began to shift, their rhythm altering as if responding to Lyerin''s intervention. The cracks that had spread outwards started to retract, the ground slowly knitting itself back together. The tremors that had threatened to tear the land apart began to weaken, the raw power of the Earth Rumble being drawn back into the earth, contained by the force of Lyerin''s Mana. The shift was slow, agonizingly so, as if the earth itself was fighting against being tamed. The ground continued to quake, though with each passing moment, the intensity lessened. The earth rumbled like a great beast being lulled back to sleep, the tremors becoming less violent, less chaotic. The cracks in the ground began to close, the earth settling back into place. It was a gradual process, the tremors weakening step by step, until finally, they stopped altogether. Lyerin let out a long, shuddering breath, his body sagging with relief. The tribe had almost been destroyed¡ªif he had been even a second slower, the Earth Rumble might have torn the entire area apart. But he had managed to contain it, to stop the disaster before it could truly begin. He could feel the last vestiges of the panther''s Mana fading from his hands, the shadowy energy dissipating into the air. "Thank the heavens," he murmured, wiping sweat from his brow. "The tribe was almost destroyed... But fortunately, I''ve got plenty of shadow Mana from that Borgias panther." He glanced around, his senses on high alert. The ground was still, but there was a lingering tension in the air, as if the earth itself was holding its breath, waiting for the next calamity to strike. That was when he sensed it¡ªsomeone approaching, the presence was somewhat familiar yet different. Lyerin turned, his gaze locking onto the figure emerging from the shadows. It was Sophia, but she had changed. Her blonde hair had turned a striking shade of white, cascading around her in soft waves. Horns curled from her forehead, and her once-girlish figure had transformed into something far more seductive, her every movement exuding a raw, dangerous beauty. Tears glistened in her eyes as she approached him, her body trembling with fear and regret. She was beautiful, achingly so, her appearance so alluring that it took Lyerin a moment to remember the situation they were in. But he knew what she was feeling¡ªthe fear, the uncertainty, the guilt. And as much as he wanted to comfort her, he couldn''t resist the urge to tease her a little. "Why are you crying?" he asked, his voice laced with mock concern. Sophia hesitated, her tears threatening to spill over. She looked up at him, her eyes wide and filled with anguish. "Did... did I do something terrible?" she asked, her voice trembling as much as her body. Lyerin couldn''t help but smirk, though he kept his tone serious. "Yes, you almost destroyed the tribe." The moment the words left his mouth, Sophia''s expression crumbled. Tears welled up in her eyes, spilling down her cheeks as she stared at him, her face a perfect picture of regret and sorrow. She looked like a child who had accidentally broken her favorite toy, only this was far more serious. Her lower lip quivered as she struggled to hold back her sobs. "I... I didn''t mean to," she stammered, her voice breaking. "I''m so sorry, Lyerin... I didn''t mean to... Please, forgive me... I didn''t mean it... I really didn''t..." Lyerin watched as her tears fell, each one a testament to her guilt and fear. Her eyes were pleading, her voice desperate as she continued to apologize, her words tumbling out in a frantic rush. It was clear she truly believed she had caused irreparable harm, and the sight of her like this, so vulnerable and afraid, tugged at something deep within him. Finally, he couldn''t take it anymore. The teasing had gone too far. "Sophia, stop," Lyerin said softly, reaching out to pat her head. "You don''t have to feel sorry. It was my fault." She looked up at him, her eyes still brimming with tears. "Really?" she asked, her voice small and uncertain. Lyerin nodded, brushing a stray lock of white hair from her face. "Yes, really. When someone special like you awakens a natural ability, things like this can happen. A phenomenon like that is beyond your control, and it was my fault for not paying attention. I should have been more prepared." Sophia sniffled, wiping at her eyes with the back of her hand. The tears were still there, but the raw panic had begun to fade, replaced by a cautious hope. "You''re not mad at me?" she asked. "Of course not," Lyerin replied, giving her a reassuring smile. "You did nothing wrong. In fact, you''ve done something amazing. You''ve awakened a natural ability¡ªsomething most Eldren warriors can only dream of. You should be proud of yourself." Sophia''s expression brightened at his words, a tentative smile breaking through her tears. However, as Lyerin''s expression turned serious, he added, "But you have to be careful, Sophia. Even though you''ve reached a high level, you can''t go out alone. Not without the horses at your side. There are dangers out there that even someone as strong as you might not be able to handle." She nodded, still sniffling but clearly taking his words to heart. "I understand. I won''t go out alone." Lyerin gave her one last pat on the head before he stood, ready to leave and continue his mission. But as he turned away, a sudden notification echoed in his mind, stopping him in his tracks. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [ Ding! [ State: Due to having more Raging Brute in the tribe, the Tribe Leader would be forced to breed among the intelligent Beings in the Stonehooves tribe to keep a balance. ] Lyerin''s eyes widened in shock as the message continued. [ Ding! [ Mission: Breed and Seduce the only female intelligent member. [ Failure: The Host won''t be able to use all the level-up Abilities for a month. Decline and Delay: The host won''t be able to use all the level-up Abilities for a year. ] The words hung in the air, heavy with implication. Lyerin''s mind raced as he processed what he had just heard. This was a new, unexpected complication¡ªone that could change everything. The thought of breeding to maintain balance within the tribe was... unsettling, to say the least. But the consequences of failure¡ªor even delay¡ªwere severe. "Damn it, will I make it to rescue my mother?" Lyerin muttered under his breath, his thoughts a chaotic whirlwind. This thing didn''t appear when Corora and him transformed, what could have been the reason why? This was not what he needed right now, not with everything else that was happening. But the notification was clear, and he knew he couldn''t afford to ignore it. Lyerin glanced back at Sophia, who was watching him with wide, curious eyes, still unaware of the dilemma that had just been thrust upon him. He took a deep breath, swallowing his saliva. "Looks like things just got a lot more complicated," he thought grimly. Chapter 116 - 116: Primal Tension / R18 Suddenly, the atmosphere between Lyerin and Sophia shifted like the quiet before a storm, heavy with unspoken tension and charged with an energy neither of them fully understood. Lyerin''s gaze locked onto Sophia, with an unreadable expression, and for a moment, the world seemed to pause. Sophia, caught in the intensity of his stare, felt a flutter of unease mingling with something else¡ªsomething that made her heart beat faster. "What''s going on?" Sophia wondered, trying to make sense of the sudden change in Lyerin''s demeanor. But before she could untangle her thoughts, Lyerin moved toward her with a speed that made her breath catch. Her heart leaped into her throat, a mixture of alarm and anticipation gripping her as he closed the distance between them in an instant. "Lyerin?" she breathed, her voice barely above a whisper. The look in his eyes was different¡ªthere was a hunger there, a deep, magnetic pull that made her feel like she was teetering on the edge of something she couldn''t comprehend. The usually composed and mysterious Lyerin seemed almost... vulnerable in that moment, but there was also an intensity in him that made her pulse race. He stepped even closer, so close that Sophia could feel the heat radiating off his body. Her thoughts scrambled, her mind a whirl of confusion and a strange excitement she couldn''t fully grasp. This was the same Lyerin who had saved them, who had always been distant and untouchable, yet now... sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Now, he was looking at her like she was the only thing in the world that mattered. "Sophia," Lyerin said, his voice low and rough, "you looked good as a human. But now that you''ve transformed into an Eldritch being, you''re even more stunning." His words were a revelation, spoken with such seriousness that Sophia felt them deep in her core. Her breath hitched, and for a fleeting moment, she wondered if she was imagining things. But the way he looked at her, the sincerity in his gaze¡ªit was so real. She closed her eyes for a second, trying to steady herself, but curiosity got the better of her. She peeked through her lashes, and there he was, still staring at her with that same intensity, his expression one of pure admiration. It felt like a dream, like something out of a fantasy she never knew she had. Her heart pounded in her chest, the sound of it echoing in her ears as her mind raced to catch up with what was happening. Is this really happening? she thought, her emotions swirling in a chaotic storm. Every fiber of her being was hyper-aware of Lyerin, of the way his eyes lingered on her, of the way he made her feel both exhilarated and terrified at the same time. Her heartbeat quickened, each thump reverberating through her like a drumbeat. And then, before she could fully process her thoughts, Lyerin moved closer still, so close that his breath brushed against her skin. Sophia''s eyes widened, immediately panic set in as she realized just how close they were. She didn''t know what to do, didn''t know how to react. This was Lyerin¡ªcalm, collected, enigmatic Lyerin. And yet, here he was, standing inches away from her, with an intense gaze that was locked onto hers as if she were the most captivating thing he had ever seen. "Sophia," he murmured, his voice a rumble that sent a shiver down her spine. "Do you really have a boyfriend?" The question hit her like a jolt of electricity. What kind of question was that? Her thoughts scattered, trying to make sense of his questions. Why would Lyerin ask something like that? But when she looked into his eyes, any attempt at logical thinking evaporated. The intensity in his gaze was so overwhelming that it made her feel like she was drowning in it. Sophia swallowed hard, but she felt her throat were dry. Her mind screamed at her to answer, to say something, anything, but all she could do was stare at him, as if her voice was stolen by the tension between them. The world seemed to narrow to just the two of them, everything else fading into the background as she stood there, frozen under the weight of his question. Lyerin''s eyes bore into hers, as if searching for something deep within her soul. "Do you love your boyfriend?" he asked, his tone deadly serious, the kind of seriousness that made her insides twist with an unexplainable feeling. The question lingered in the air, heavy and charged, and Sophia felt like the ground had just shifted beneath her feet. She wanted to say yes, to declare her love for her boyfriend with all the certainty in the world. But the words wouldn''t come. They were trapped in her throat, lodged there by the way Lyerin was looking at her, as if he could see right through her, as if he knew every secret she had ever kept. Her boyfriend never looked at her like that, never. So, the certainty she had once felt began to waver, she could feel her emotions tangling into a confusing knot of loyalty and something much more primal. Of course she loved her boyfriend¡ªshe had loved him for as long as she could remember. Even in the face of the apocalypse, their love had been a constant, something that grounded her in the chaos. They were supposed to get married one day, to start a life together despite everything. But standing here, under Lyerin''s intense gaze, all of that seemed to blur into the background, overtaken by the heat that was spreading through her body, making her feel things she didn''t understand. Lyerin''s expression didn''t change, his eyes still locked on hers with that same soul-piercing intensity. "Sophia," he whispered, his voice a low, dangerous murmur, "if you don''t like this, if this makes you feel uncomfortable, just take my hand away... because I''m afraid that I just couldn''t help it." His hand brushed against her cheek, his touch sending a bolt of electricity through skin at the center, all the way down to her stomach. Her entire body heated up at the contact, a flush spreading across her skin as she felt the warmth of his fingers against her face. It was a gentle touch, yet it carried a weight that made her knees weak, a touch that made her feel as if the ground had fallen away beneath her. Sophia''s mind screamed at her to pull away, to do something, but her body refused to move. It was as if she were under a spell, completely entranced by the way Lyerin was looking at her, by the way his hand felt against her skin. Her thoughts were a jumbled mess, a chaotic swirl of emotions she couldn''t make sense of. Why was this happening? Why was her body reacting like this? And then, before she could even begin to find answers to the questions racing through her mind, Lyerin did something that made her heart stop altogether. He leaned in closer, with his breath ghosting over her lips, and with a smooth, deliberate motion, he slid his arm around her waist. Sophia barely had time to process what was happening before he lifted her off the ground, carrying her effortlessly in his arms. Her breath caught in her throat, her eyes wide with shock as she stared up at him. Lyerin didn''t look away, his gaze never leaving hers as he held her close, his expression a mixture of admiration and something far darker. The world around them faded into nothingness, leaving only the two of them, locked in this moment that felt both surreal and inevitable. Sophia''s heart pounded in her chest, her mind reeling as she tried to make sense of the situation. However, all she could feel was the heat of Lyerin''s body against hers, the strength in his arms as he held her, and the overwhelming intensity of his gaze that made her feel like she was about to drown in it. And as Lyerin carried her away, his eyes still fixed on her with that same, unreadable intensity, Sophia knew that whatever was happening between them was far from over, but something she wanted to deny was going to happen. Chapter 117 - 117: Tribal Constraint / R18 Lyerin''s eyes bore into Sophia''s, a smoldering intensity simmering beneath his calm exterior. He could feel her every breath, sense the turmoil brewing within her. Her body was tense, every muscle wound tight as if ready to spring away at the slightest provocation. But she didn''t move. She remained in his arms, her chest rising and falling rapidly with each breath. Although it might have seemed like Lyerin was being driven purely by some primal urge, he was acutely aware of everything that was happening. His mind was clear, every thought deliberate. He knew exactly what Sophia was feeling¡ªher confusion, her fear, and the strange pull she felt toward him despite her better judgment. Lyerin was no stranger to such situations; in fact, he was more than prepared for them. After all, he had lived for a hundred thousand years, accumulating knowledge and experience that no ordinary human could even fathom. The system''s mission rang in his mind, reminding him of the task at hand. It had given him a clear directive: show leadership, even in seduction. Rape, manipulation, and control were forbidden. The mission wasn''t just about achieving a goal; it was about maintaining a delicate balance of power and respect. It was about mastering the art of leadership, which extended even to moments like this. To someone as seasoned as Lyerin, it wasn''t a challenge; it was an opportunity to demonstrate the kind of man he was. He knew that men in a woman''s life could be categorized into three types: Followers, Invaders, and Leaders. Followers were the ones who waited passively, always seeking permission and fearing conflict. They were dependable, but their subservience often led to them being looked down upon by women. In modern terms, they were often labeled as "beta males." Invaders, on the other hand, took what they wanted by force, disregarding a woman''s feelings or autonomy. They were the ones who killed the men and sons of other tribes, claiming their women as trophies of conquest. These men might be attractive to women at first because of their aggressive confidence, but their lack of respect and empathy often led to fear and resentment. But then there were Leaders, the type the system demanded Lyerin to embody. Leaders were respectful but firm. They knew what was best for themselves and those who depended on them, and they acted decisively. They didn''t need to dominate through fear or control; their strength lay in their confidence and their ability to protect and guide others. Women were drawn to leaders because they offered security without stripping away dignity, love without subjugation. Lyerin understood this dynamic intimately. That''s why, even though he could have easily taken what he wanted from Sophia at this moment, he held back. It wasn''t about force or submission; it was about connection, about drawing her to him of her own free will. He needed her to see the leader in him, to feel it, and to want it. This was a delicate dance, one that required patience and finesse, and Lyerin was more than equipped to perform it. His thoughts raced, the urgency of the situation pushing him to act swiftly, but with control. "Fast, fast, fast," he muttered under his breath, though his expression remained calm and serious. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He needed to leave soon, to take care of the many threats and responsibilities waiting for him. But first, there was Sophia, and the mission demanded that he handle this with the utmost care. Sophia''s voice trembled as she finally found the courage to speak. "But you have Corora¡­ and I have a boyfriend," she stammered, the words spilling out as if she needed to remind herself of the facts, to ground herself in reality. "I know," Lyerin responded, his voice steady and firm, showing none of the internal conflict he was managing. He leaned in closer, his lips just inches from hers. His breath mingled with hers, and he could see the uncertainty in her eyes, the war raging within her between her loyalty to her boyfriend and the inexplicable attraction she felt toward Lyerin. Lyerin''s next words were soft, barely above a whisper, but they carried the weight of his intent. "Push me away if you don''t feel like it." He was giving her a choice, a chance to stop this if she truly didn''t want it. This was the essence of leadership¡ªoffering a path, but allowing her the freedom to decide. But Sophia didn''t push him away. Instead, she hesitated, her body betraying her as she leaned slightly into him, her lips parting in anticipation. The tension between them was palpable, a living thing that thrummed with every heartbeat, every shallow breath. She wanted to resist, to stay true to her boyfriend, but the pull was too strong. The way Lyerin looked at her, the way he made her feel¡ªlike she was the only woman in the world¡ªwas too powerful to ignore. She craved it! She wanted it! The moment stretched on, and Lyerin waited patiently, his gaze never wavering from hers. He could see the decision forming in her eyes, the internal battle giving way to the undeniable attraction she felt. And then, with a sudden resolve, Sophia closed the gap between them, pressing her lips against his in a kiss that was both desperate and yielding. Lyerin responded immediately, his arms tightening around her as he deepened the kiss. It was a kiss that spoke of more than just desire; it was a claiming, a merging of their wills. He had succeeded in drawing her to him, not through force, but through the quiet strength and leadership that he exuded. And Sophia, in that moment, surrendered to it completely. As the kiss intensified, Sophia''s hands moved of their own accord, reaching up to touch Lyerin''s face, his chest, exploring the hard lines of his body. She felt like she was losing herself in him, in the way he made her feel both safe and wildly alive at the same time. The world outside of this moment faded into nothingness, leaving only the two of them, locked in an embrace that felt inevitable. And then, with a suddenness that surprised even her, Sophia began to undo her own clothing. The act was both a submission and a declaration, a sign that she was willingly giving herself to him, not because she was forced, but because she wanted to. The cool air of the night brushed against her skin as she shed her clothes, but all she could feel was the heat radiating from Lyerin, drawing her closer, pulling her deeper into the vortex of their shared desire. Lyerin watched her, his expression a mixture of triumph and admiration. This was what it meant to be a leader¡ªto inspire loyalty and desire through respect and strength, not through fear or domination. Sophia was his now, in both body and spirit, and she had come to him willingly, drawn by the magnetic force of his presence. The scene around them seemed to dissolve as they became lost in each other, the rest of the world slipping away as they gave in to the moment. Lyerin''s hands roamed over Sophia''s body, his touch firm but gentle, guiding her, leading her deeper into the experience. And Sophia, her resistance completely melted away, followed him, her body responding to his every move with a fervor that surprised even her. This was more than just a physical connection; it was a joining of two souls, bound by the unspoken understanding that had grown between them. Lyerin had proven himself a leader, not just in battle, but in this most intimate of moments. And Sophia, in giving herself to him, had acknowledged that leadership had chosen to follow him not out of fear, but out of respect and desire. Suddenly, Lyerin''s would glint, ''This girl is easy,'' he thought. Chapter 118 - 118: Primal Weakness/ R18 Sophia''s mind was in turmoil, a storm of conflicting emotions raging within her as she tried to grasp what was happening. ''Why did I kiss him?'' she thought, her heart pounding in her chest. It made no sense. She loved her boyfriend. He was the one she had always wanted to be with, the one she had planned a future with. And yet, here she was, in the arms of another man, a man she barely knew. A man who had, somehow, captivated her in a way that defied all reason. ''Why did I kiss Lyerin?'' Her thoughts spiraled, searching desperately for an answer. But all she could come up with was a sense of helplessness, a feeling that her body was betraying her, moving on its own against her will. ''My body is moving on its own¡­'' she repeated to herself, trying to rationalize the irrational. But nothing about this made sense. It was like she was trapped in someone else''s body, watching from the sidelines as her hands began to move of their own accord. ''No, no, no¡­'' she pleaded internally, her thoughts a chaotic jumble of resistance and inexplicable desire. She tried to will her body to stop, to resist the overwhelming urge to continue, but it was as if her mind was disconnected from her physical form. She watched in horror and fascination as her hands moved to her clothing, beginning to undo it piece by piece. ''Please don''t move,'' she begged silently, but her body did not listen. It was as if her body had a will of its own, driven by something primal and uncontrollable. When she saw the hunger in Lyerin''s eyes, felt the heat of his gaze on her bare skin, she found herself helplessly touching his face, running her fingers over his strong jawline, his intense, captivating eyes. It was as if she was trying to claim him, to mark him as hers, even as her mind screamed in protest. ''No, please, my body, stop touching him¡­'' But the more she touched him, the more her resolve crumbled. ''I like his face, his muscles¡­'' she thought, horrified at her own admission. How could she feel this way? sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. How could she betray everything she had with her boyfriend, all for a man she barely knew? ''No, no, please, don''t take your own clothes off. Don''t!'' But even as she fought against it, her hands continued their betrayal, stripping away the last of her clothing until she stood bare before Lyerin, exposed and vulnerable. Sophia couldn''t meet his gaze. The shame of what she was doing, of what she was allowing to happen, was too much to bear. She felt dirty, sullied by her own desires, and yet¡­ there was a strange comfort in it as well. The cold sweat that slid down her belly felt like a soothing balm against the heat that had overtaken her body. She was burning up, her skin flushed and tingling with an unfamiliar need. The sweat trickled down to her most intimate places, cooling her for just a moment before the heat consumed it, turning it into steam that seemed to envelop them both in a suffocating embrace. And then, she felt it¡ªa warmth, a pressure against her most sensitive spot. It was Lyerin, his touch igniting a fire inside her that she couldn''t extinguish. Her breath hitched as he touched her, his fingers exploring her, making her ache with a need she didn''t want to acknowledge. Her body responded eagerly, producing the liquid that would make their union easier, even as her mind screamed at her to stop. But Lyerin''s voice broke through the haze, deep and commanding, laced with a determination that made her shiver. "Sophia, this is the last straw," he said, his voice thick with desire. "Push me away or I will make sure to put a lot of my seed inside you. And I am absolutely sure that I will have a lot of children with you! But I am still giving you a choice to go back," he said. His words were bold, shockingly so, and they cut through her resistance like a knife through butter. Instead of pushing him away, Sophia''s body reacted in the exact opposite way. Her legs spread further apart, an unconscious invitation that she was mortified by but couldn''t stop. Her face flushed a deep pink, the shame of what she was doing, what she was about to allow, burning through her. But she couldn''t stop it. She was powerless against the forces driving her, the heat and the need that were overriding every rational thought in her head. At that moment, memories of her boyfriend flooded her mind. She saw his face, the way he smiled at her, the way he held her close when they were alone. She remembered their plans, the promises they had made to each other, the love that had been the foundation of their relationship. The guilt was suffocating. ''I shouldn''t be doing this¡­'' she thought, tears pricking at the corners of her eyes as she looked up at Lyerin, ready to tell him to stop. But before she could form the words, before she could act on the guilt that was tearing her apart, Lyerin moved. With a swift, decisive motion, he thrust into her, his body claiming hers in a way that was as final as it was overwhelming. The shock of it turned her to stone, her mind going blank as the reality of what had just happened crashed over her. "Too late," Lyerin whispered, his breath hot against her ear. The sensation was overwhelming, the heat of him filling her completely, spreading through her like wildfire. It was like nothing she had ever felt before, a mix of pleasure and pain that left her gasping for breath. Her body, traitorous as it was, responded eagerly, embracing the intrusion, adjusting to it, and helping him go deeper. She could feel the warmth spreading throughout her abdomen, a heat that seemed to reach every corner of her being, melting her resistance, turning her resolve to ash. ''I am now owned by him!'' The thought screamed through her mind as the image of her boyfriend shattered, fragments of what once was crumbling into nothingness. In their place, all she could see, all she could think about, was Lyerin. He had taken her, claimed her, and there was no going back. He was her world now, the center of everything. Lyerin moved again, his body strong and unyielding as he thrust into her with a force that left her breathless. Again and again, he drove into her, each movement sending waves of pleasure and sensation through her that she couldn''t escape from, couldn''t resist. With every thrust, her mind drifted further away, the world around them fading until all that was left was the two of them, locked in a dance that was as ancient as time itself. The more he moved, the more intense it became. Her head spun, her thoughts scattering like leaves in the wind as her body surrendered completely to the rhythm he set. The sensations were too much, too overwhelming, and soon, all she could do was cling to him, her nails digging into his back as she rode the waves of pleasure he was giving her. The night wore on, the heat between them building to a fever pitch as they lost themselves in each other. Lyerin didn''t stop, didn''t slow down, and neither did she. Together, they moved as one, as if their bodies were locked in a relentless rhythm that consumed them both. Sophia''s mind was a haze of sensation, her thoughts completely lost in the physicality of what they were doing. There was no room for guilt, no space for regret¡ªonly the heat, the need, and the man who was fulfilling it. As dawn began to break, the first rays of sunlight filtering through the darkness, they finally began to slow. Their bodies were slick with sweat, their breathing labored as they collapsed together, spent and satisfied. Sophia''s mind was still a whirlwind, her thoughts scattered and disjointed, but one thing was clear: nothing would ever be the same. Lyerin had claimed her and there''s no going back! Chapter 119 - 119: Moving on The first rays of dawn crept through the shattered windows of the dilapidated building, casting long shadows across the floor. Lyerin slowly opened his eyes, blinking away the remnants of sleep as he took in his surroundings. The night had been long and intense, the memories of what had transpired between him and Sophia still fresh in his mind. He hadn''t expected to enjoy it as much as he had, and hadn''t anticipated the depth of satisfaction that had come from their union. It had taken hours, hours that he hadn''t planned on spending, but now, as he lay there, he couldn''t bring himself to regret a single moment. Lyerin turned his head to the side, his gaze falling on Sophia''s sleeping form. She lay beside him, her body now back in its human form, her skin pale and smooth, her hair fanned out across the pillow like a dark halo. The remnants of the night''s passion clung to her, a flush still lingering on her cheeks, her lips slightly parted as she breathed softly in her sleep. She looked peaceful, content, a stark contrast to the whirlwind of emotions that had consumed her just hours before. Lyerin watched her for a long moment, his thoughts a tangled mess. He hadn''t expected this. He hadn''t expected to be so drawn to her, to feel such a strong connection. It was more than just physical desire¡ªthere was something deeper, something that stirred within him, something that he hadn''t felt in a very long time. It was unsettling, and yet, he couldn''t deny the truth of it because he enjoyed it too. With a sigh, Lyerin carefully slipped out of the bed, not wanting to disturb her. He needed to focus, to clear his mind of the thoughts that threatened to overwhelm him. There were more pressing matters at hand, matters that required his full attention. As much as he wanted to stay, to watch over her, he couldn''t afford to lose sight of his mission. Standing at the edge of the bed, Lyerin summoned a small orb of Eldren Mana into his hand. The shadowy aura within it swirled and pulsed, a tangible reminder of the power that still coursed through his veins. He examined it closely, noting the faint glow that indicated he still had a day''s worth of Mana left. It was enough time, enough to get his mother out of the Borgias Family''s clutches and back to safety. He had to move quickly. Lyerin closed his hand around the orb, letting it dissolve back into his body. He cast one last glance at Sophia, her peaceful expression tugging at something deep inside him. Then, with a determined look, he began to gather her clothes, carefully dressing her as she slept. His movements were gentle, almost tender, as he covered her bare skin, ensuring that she was protected from the chill of the morning air. Once she was fully clothed, Lyerin lifted her effortlessly into his arms, cradling her against his chest. She murmured something in her sleep, shifting slightly, but didn''t wake. Lyerin carried her out of the room, moving silently through the corridors of the abandoned sanctuary. The building was eerily quiet, the only sounds the distant echoes of their footsteps and the faint rustle of the wind outside. He found a safe room on the lower floor, one that was relatively intact, and gently laid Sophia down on a makeshift bed of blankets. He stood over her for a moment, his mind racing with thoughts he didn''t want to acknowledge. He had taken her, claimed her, and now she was his. In this world, women were led by men, their emotions making them vulnerable to those who could establish themselves as leaders. Lyerin had always known this, had always understood the dynamics of power and control. It was easy for him, almost instinctual. He had lived for hundreds of thousands of years in his past life, and in that time, he had learned more about women than most men could ever hope to understand. Lyerin''s art of seduction. It was something primal, something deep within her that responded to his leadership, his dominance. Her mind could deny it all she wanted, but Lyerin knew the truth. Her body, her instincts, wanted him. With a final, lingering look, Lyerin turned and left the room, closing the door softly behind him. He needed to focus on what came next. He couldn''t afford to be distracted, not now. He stepped outside the sanctuary, the crisp morning air biting at his skin. The sky was just beginning to lighten, the sun not yet risen, but the world around him was already coming to life. Lyerin''s eyes scanned the horizon, taking in the ruined landscape that stretched out before him. The world had changed, twisted by the forces of the Eldritch, and now it was a place of danger and darkness. As he looked up at the sky, a notification appeared in the corner of his vision, a familiar chime accompanying it. | Ding! | The host successfully bred. Congratulations for breeding intelligent creatures and balancing the tribe with Brute and Intelligent Paths. | Lyerin bit his tongue, irritation flashing through him. "Why is there no reward?" he muttered under his breath. But there was no answer, and he pushed the thought aside. There were more important things to worry about. Lyerin''s feet began to transform, the soft flesh and bone replaced by the hard, unyielding hooves of a Stonehooves tribe monster. The transformation was seamless, his body adapting to the change with ease. He glanced around, taking note of the creatures that now inhabited the area. The Woodpeckers and Moles that had once been ordinary animals were now twisted, Eldritch versions of their former selves. Their bodies were covered in dark, chitinous armor, their eyes glowing with an unnatural light. Their limbs were longer, more powerful, and their movements were swift and precise. Lyerin smiled to himself. This was why he had brought them to the Eldritch tribe in the ruined magical world. They had been transformed, altered by the dark energies that permeated the place, and now they were powerful allies. They would make this tribe their home, even though he won''t be able to control them yet. But it was too early for that. There was still work to be done, and Lyerin wasn''t one to leave things unfinished.. The sun was just beginning to crest the horizon, the first rays of light illuminating the dark landscape. It was 6 AM, and Lyerin could feel the shift in the air, the change that signaled the start of a new day. Raising his hand, Lyerin sent out a command, his voice firm and authoritative. "Hulking Eldritch Horses, level up and kill as many Eldritch Fleshers or Tentathorns as you can find. Once all of you are at the peak of the third cycle, return to the tribe." His taming ability, leveled up in the ruined magical world, was more than enough to command the creatures around his Eldritch Stonehooves tribe again. The hulking Eldritch horses, massive and powerful, turned their heads in his direction, with their eyes glowing with an eerie light. They nodded in unison, and soon, their massive hooves thundered against the ground as they took off, disappearing into the distance. Lyerin watched them go, satisfaction curling in his chest. Everything was falling into place. He had the power, the resources, and the knowledge to build something truly great, something that would stand the test of time. But first, he had to take care of his mother. She was still in the clutches of the Borgias Family, and he couldn''t afford to waste any more time. With a final glance at the sanctuary, Lyerin took off, his Stonehooves tribe monster hooves immediately propelled him forward with incredible speed. The world around him blurred as he ran, the landscape whipping past in a dizzying rush. He knew where he was going, knew exactly what he needed to do. Now, it was time to act. Even if he was delayed a little. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It won''t be a problem. Chapter 120 - 120: Unaffected City Lyerin soared through the early morning sky, his body cutting through the wind with incredible speed and precision. The Mana flowing through him was potent, almost overwhelming, yet he wielded it with the ease of someone who had centuries of experience. His senses were on high alert, attuned to the slightest disturbance in the air around him, ready to react to any threat that might emerge from the shadows. The cities below him were nothing more than a blur, their outlines distorted by the sheer speed at which he traveled. The city of horses¡ªonce a bustling metropolis, now a fortress brimming with tension¡ªloomed beneath him. Its walls were heavily guarded by Mana users from several powerful families, all of them on high alert as they prepared for the impending bloodbath that would decide the fate of their territories. Lyerin''s sharp eyes caught sight of the guards, their auras flickering like small beacons in the dark, but they did not see him. He moved too quickly, too silently, a shadow that passed over them without a trace. If he had wanted to, he could have ended their lives in an instant, but the risk was too great. His tribe would be exposed, and the consequences would be catastrophic. Nuclear bombs, advanced weaponry designed to eradicate entire populations of Mana users, would rain down upon them without mercy. ''No,'' he thought, narrowing his eyes as he adjusted his flight path. ''I can''t afford to be reckless. Not now.'' His body twisted in the air, the power of the sixth-cycled panther Mana beast thrumming through his veins. The sheer force of it was staggering, a raw, untamed energy that should have torn him apart from the inside. Any other Mana user would have been obliterated by such power, their bodies unable to withstand the strain. But Lyerin was different. He had lived through countless years, each one leaving its mark on him, hardening him against the dangers of the Mana that he now wielded. To him, the sixth cycle mana was nothing more than a tool, a means to an end, and he used it with the same ease with which he might wield a dagger or a sword. For three hours, he flew across the sky, faster than a fighter jet, a streak of dark energy that defied the laws of nature. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The landscape below him changed, shifting from the ruined cities and wastelands ravaged by the Eldritch to greener pastures, to places where the air was still clean and the people lived in peace. The sun had fully risen by the time he reached the neighboring city, its rays casting a golden hue over the rooftops and streets below. Unlike the other cities he had passed, this one was untouched by the chaos that had consumed the world. The buildings stood tall and pristine, their windows gleaming in the sunlight. People moved about the streets, going about their daily lives as if the apocalypse had never touched them. There was an eerie calm about the place, a stillness that set Lyerin''s teeth on edge. ''This city is too clean,'' he thought, narrowing his eyes as he began to descend. He couldn''t simply enter it, not without drawing unwanted attention. He needed to find a way in, a way to remain unnoticed until he found what he was looking for. His mind raced, calculating his options as he scanned the outskirts of the city. As he neared the ground, he saw a massive truck approaching the city gates, its engine rumbling as it came to a stop. The vehicle was heavily armored, its metal plating reflecting the sunlight in sharp, blinding flashes. Surrounding it were military soldiers, their weapons at the ready, their eyes sharp and alert as they barked orders at one another. Lyerin dropped to the ground, landing silently behind a cluster of trees. He pulled his aura tight around him, effectively rendering himself invisible to any Mana user within range. From his hidden vantage point, he watched the scene unfold. The truck rumbled to a stop just outside the gates, its massive tires kicking up a cloud of dust. The soldiers swarmed around it, their voices harsh and commanding as they directed the driver to park the vehicle. The tension in the air was palpable, a thick, oppressive force that pressed down on everyone present. "Park it there! Watch the wheels, damn it!" one of the soldiers barked, his voice cutting through the noise. He was a burly man, his face set in a permanent scowl as he waved the driver into position. "Move it! Move it!" The driver, a thin man with a nervous expression, nodded frantically as he maneuvered the truck into place. The vehicle''s massive bulk creaked and groaned as it settled, the engine sputtering to a halt. The soldiers wasted no time, surrounding the truck with military precision as they prepared to inspect its contents. "Open the back!" another soldier ordered, his voice sharp and authoritative. He stepped forward, his rifle slung across his chest as he motioned for the driver to comply. The driver hesitated for a moment, his eyes flickering to the soldiers before he reluctantly moved to the back of the truck. His hands shook as he fumbled with the latch, his fingers slipping on the metal. Finally, with a loud clang, the doors swung open, revealing the interior of the truck. Several figures stepped out of the darkness, their forms silhouetted against the light. They moved with a confidence that set them apart from the nervous driver, their steps sure and deliberate as they descended from the truck. Lyerin''s eyes narrowed as he watched them, his senses prickling with recognition. These were no ordinary people¡ªthey were Mana users, their auras pulsing with a power that marked them as something far more dangerous than the soldiers who surrounded them. "Line up!" the soldier commanded, his voice ringing out as he gestured for the newcomers to fall into place. "We need to check you before you can enter the city." The Mana users exchanged glances, their expressions unreadable as they moved to comply. They formed a line in front of the truck, their stances relaxed, almost bored, as they waited for the soldiers to complete their inspection. The tension in the air grew thicker, the soldiers clearly uneasy as they approached the line of Mana users. The power radiating from the group was unmistakable, a reminder of the delicate balance that existed between those who wielded Mana and those who relied on conventional weapons to protect themselves. The soldiers were trained to deal with Mana users, but it was clear that they were outmatched, their bravado hiding a deep-seated fear. One of the Mana users, a tall man with sharp features and a cold, calculating gaze, stepped forward. He was dressed in a dark, tailored suit, his appearance immaculate despite the rough journey he had just endured. His presence commanded attention, with his aura that seemed to thrumm with a barely contained power that made the soldiers take a wary step back. "Enough," the man said, his voice calm but filled with an authority that brooked no argument. The soldiers hesitated, their eyes flickering between the man and their commander. The tension was palpable, the air thick with unspoken threats. For a moment, it seemed as though the situation would escalate, the fragile peace shattering under the weight of the Mana user''s defiance. But then the commander, a grizzled veteran with a hard-set jaw and a scar running down the side of his face, stepped forward. His eyes narrowed as he sized up the man in the suit, his hand resting on the hilt of his sword. "You''ll follow our procedures, Mana user, just like everyone else," he said, his voice low and dangerous. "We don''t care who you are or where you come from. In this city, you follow our rules." The Mana user''s eyes flashed, a flicker of something dangerous passing across his features. But then, just as quickly, it was gone, replaced by a cool, detached expression. "I don''t think you understand," he said, his tone icy. "I am not just any Mana user. I am a dignified member of the Veloran family, and I demand to be treated with the respect I deserve." The words swang in the guards like a knife, sharp and cutting the chopping board. The soldiers stiffened, their expressions hardening as they prepared for a confrontation. The tension was at its breaking point, the situation teetering on the edge of violence. Lyerin watched from his hidden vantage point, his mind racing as he took in the scene. This was a delicate situation, one that could easily spiral out of control if not handled carefully. The Veloran family was known for their power and influence, their members feared and respected across the land. If this confrontation escalated, it could have far-reaching consequences, not just for the soldiers but for the entire city. However, to Lyerin, the Veloran family is nothing but a pest in the Borgias. The commander''s eyes narrowed further, his hand tightening on the hilt of his sword. "Respect is earned, not demanded," he said, his voice a low growl. "And in this city, you''ll earn it the same way as everyone else. Now, line up and let us do our job." The Mana user''s gaze hardened, immediately, his aura flared with a sudden burst of power that made the soldiers take an involuntary step back. For a moment, it seemed as though he would push the issue, and would force the soldiers to back down through sheer intimidation. But then, with a barely perceptible sigh, he relaxed, his aura receding as he stepped back into line. "Very well," he said, his tone clipped. "But know this¡ªI will be reporting this treatment to the Council. They will hear of how you treat a member of the Veloran family." The commander didn''t respond, one could see his expression were unreadable as he signaled for the soldiers to proceed with their inspection. Chapter 121 - 121: Freddie Borgias Lyerin hovered above the city like a predator stalking its prey, his mind was thinking different ideas. . He needed to infiltrate the city undetected, but the Borgias Family was likely on high alert by now. They were a powerful and cunning clan, and if they suspected his involvement, they would undoubtedly have put a bounty on his head in both the Ruined magical world and the real one. If they had declared him excommunicado, then he was a marked man, hunted wherever he went. He had to be careful¡ªone wrong move, and his cover would be blown. He considered various disguises, his mind weighing the pros and cons of each option. The most obvious choice was to assume the identity of a high-ranking member of the Borgias Family. As an individual who had lived for thousands of years, Lyerin had the experience and knowledge to act the part convincingly. He could easily mimic the arrogance, the air of authority, and the calculated ruthlessness that defined the Borgias elite. Such a disguise would grant him immediate access to the city''s inner sanctums, where the family''s most valuable secrets were kept. ''But,'' he mused, ''it''s too obvious.'' The thought gnawed at him, making him uneasy. If he appeared as a high-ranking member of the Borgias Family, it would raise questions. In a time of crisis like this, the Borgias would have taken precautions to protect their most important members. They would have been fetched and secured in fortified locations long before the apocalypse reached its peak. For Lyerin to show up now, claiming to be one of them, would be suspicious. The real high-ranking members were likely already inside, surrounded by their loyal guards, and any attempt to impersonate one would be immediately noticed. ''They might get suspicious,'' Lyerin thought. ''Especially if the person I copy is already inside. The last thing I need is for them to start asking questions or, worse, verifying my identity. That would be a death sentence.'' He shook his head, discarding the idea. No, that path was too risky, too fraught with potential pitfalls. He needed something subtler, something that wouldn''t draw so much attention. ''What about a lower-ranking member?'' he wondered, his mind shifting to another possibility. The Borgias Family was vast, with many lesser members who weren''t as heavily guarded or scrutinized. If he assumed the role of one of them, he could slip into the city with far less risk of being discovered. But then, another thought struck him. ''Wouldn''t that be even more suspicious?'' Lower-ranking members of the Borgias would still be under some level of scrutiny, especially in a time of crisis. They would be expected to check in with their superiors, to take orders and fulfill their duties. If he appeared as one of them, he might be asked to perform tasks or relay information¡ªthings he wouldn''t be able to do without revealing his true identity. Worse, the Borgias might wonder why he was alone, why he wasn''t already with the others. ''Too obvious again,'' Lyerin mused, a frown creasing his brow. ''They would expect a lower-ranking member to have already reported in. To show up now, unannounced, would only raise more questions. If I can''t answer them, I''m dead.'' The idea was discarded just as quickly as it had come. Lyerin''s mind continued to work, spinning through options, evaluating each one with the cold logic of a seasoned strategist. He considered taking on the identity of a middle-ranking member, someone who wasn''t important enough to be immediately recognized but not so unimportant that their presence would go unnoticed. But the more he thought about it, the more flaws he saw in the plan. A middle-ranking member would have responsibilities, people who knew them and would recognize if something was off. The risk of being exposed was still too high, especially if the person he chose to impersonate had already been accounted for. ''No, that''s even more obvious,'' he mumbled under his breath. ''They''d expect someone like that to already be inside, coordinating with others. If I suddenly show up, they''ll know something''s wrong.'' Lyerin was almost losing any ideas with him as he discarded yet another potential plan. The pieces weren''t fitting together, and time was running out. He needed to think of something, something that wouldn''t draw so much attention, but that would still allow him to move freely within the city. And then, an idea struck him¡ªa simple, yet effective idea that made him pause. ''What if I pretended to be another halfling member of the Borgias again?'' It was a risky move, but one that made sense the more he thought about it. Halflings¡ªthose who were only half-blooded Borgias¡ªwere not considered true members of the family. They were often treated as outsiders, slaves even, given the most menial tasks and kept on the fringes of the family''s affairs. Because of this, they weren''t expected to know much about the inner workings of the family, nor were they trusted with any real responsibilities. ''Perfect,'' Lyerin thought, his lips curling into a smile. ''They wouldn''t expect a halfling to be involved in anything important. I could pass through the city without drawing too much attention. If anyone questions me, I can play dumb. After all, what would a half-blood know about the real Borgias?'' The more he considered it, the more he liked the idea. It was subtle, unassuming, and wouldn''t raise as many red flags as trying to impersonate a full-blooded member of the family. Halflings were seen as expendable, often used as cannon fodder in the family''s endless power struggles. They were the perfect cover¡ªsomeone who could slip in under the radar, someone who wouldn''t be missed. ''Yes, this will work,'' he thought, feeling a surge of confidence. ''This will work perfectly.'' Satisfied with his decision, Lyerin allowed his body to shift, his features morphing into those of a younger man, someone who looked like they might be a half-blooded descendant of the Borgias. His skin took on a slightly paler hue, his hair darkening to a shade of deep brown. He made himself appear smaller, less imposing, with a slightly hunched posture that suggested years of servitude. His eyes, however, remained sharp and alert, a contrast to the rest of his unassuming appearance. Once he was satisfied with the transformation, Lyerin began his approach. He walked towards the city gates, his movements careful and measured, every step calculated to avoid drawing attention. As he neared the military checkpoint, he was immediately noticed by the guards. "Halt!" one of the soldiers barked, stepping forward to block his path. The man was tall and broad-shouldered, his expression stern as he looked Lyerin up and down. "State your business." Lyerin put on a nervous expression, his shoulders slumping slightly as he met the soldier''s gaze. "I¡ªI''m from Sector 6," he stammered, his voice trembling just enough to sound believable. "Not far from here." S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The soldier''s eyes narrowed, suspicion flickering across his face. "Sector 6? What''s your name?" Lyerin hesitated for a moment, then forced himself to relax. He had prepared for this. "Freddie Borgias," he said, keeping his tone meek, almost apologetic. The reaction was immediate and dramatic. The soldier''s eyes widened in shock, his stern demeanor faltering as he took a step back. The other guards nearby exchanged startled glances, their expressions mirroring the first soldier''s disbelief. "Freddie Borgias?" the soldier repeated, his voice tinged with astonishment. "As in, your mother visits you outside occasionally?" Lyerin nodded, forcing himself to appear timid. "Yes, my mother does sometimes to check up on me. But now, she''s gone for so long and I¡ªI came here to find shelter. I didn''t know where else to go." The guards stared at him, their shock palpable. For a moment, they seemed at a loss for words, their minds struggling to process what they had just heard. Lyerin could almost hear the gears turning in their heads as they tried to reconcile the meek, unassuming figure before them with the name he had just given. "But... you''re a Borgias," one of the other soldiers finally said, his voice laced with confusion. "You should have been with the others, with your family." Lyerin shook his head, doing his best to maintain his nervous facade. "I¡ªI didn''t know. I''ve never met them. I didn''t even know I had other family members until now." The soldiers seemed to relax at that, their initial shock giving way to a cautious sense of relief. If this man didn''t even know about the rest of the family, then he was likely telling the truth but he''s also a halfling. After all, a real member of the Borgias Family would have been well-informed, well-connected. They wouldn''t have been wandering around alone, looking for a place to hide. One of the soldiers, who had remained silent until now, stepped forward. He was older than the others, with a commanding presence and a hardened expression that spoke of years of experience. "Freddie Borgias, you say?" he asked, his tone measured. Lyerin nodded, keeping his eyes lowered. "Yes, sir." The older soldier studied him for a long moment, his gaze piercing. Lyerin could feel the man''s eyes boring into him, as if trying to see through the facade he had created. But Lyerin remained calm, his mind was unaffected and he was adamant on maintaining the illusion. Finally, the older soldier nodded, seeming to accept Lyerin''s story. "Follow me," he said. After that, he turned around and then began walking slowly with his hands on his back. Lyerin nodded and then followed the man and began walking too. Chapter 122 - 122: Halflings conversation Lyerin followed the old military soldier through the labyrinthine corridors of the outpost, his footsteps echoing faintly in the silence. The soldier walked with a purposeful stride, his back straight and his expression serious, though there was a certain weariness in his eyes¡ªa weariness that only years of battle and hardship could bring. As they moved deeper into the compound, Lyerin took note of every detail, his mind working to memorize the layout, the number of guards, and the locations of the exits. "This here is the Sector C18 storage area," the soldier began, his voice gravelly and aged, but steady. "These warehouses hold everything you''ll need¡ªfood, water, medical supplies. You''ll find exercise equipment in some of the larger warehouses, too. The Borgias Family has ensured that even in times of crisis, we have the means to stay strong, to keep our bodies and minds sharp." He paused, gesturing to a row of warehouses that stretched out into the distance. "You''re free to move between the warehouses as you please, but be mindful of the others. We have people from all walks of life here¡ªsoldiers, civilians, Borgias Family members, and yes, even halflings like yourself. Everyone''s got their own way of coping with what''s happening out there, so try not to step on any toes. Respect the rules, and you''ll be fine." Lyerin nodded silently, keeping up the facade of a meek and grateful halfling. Inside, his mind continued to churn, analyzing the situation from every angle. The soldier droned on, his voice a constant hum in Lyerin''s ears as he spoke about the amenities available to those inside the sector. "We''ve got a mess hall in Warehouse 12," the soldier continued. "They serve three meals a day, hot and fresh. It''s not gourmet, but it''ll keep you alive. There''s also a small clinic in Warehouse 14, staffed by medical personnel¡ªnothing fancy, but they can patch you up if you get hurt. And if you''re looking for a place to sleep, most people have set up makeshift quarters in Warehouse 16. Find yourself a spot, lay out a mat, and get some rest when you can." Lyerin let the soldier''s words wash over him, absorbing the information while keeping his expression neutral. The old man''s voice carried a weight of authority, a sense of duty that came from years of service. But there was also an underlying note of resignation, as if he knew that all the provisions and precautions were little more than a temporary measure¡ªa fragile shield against the chaos that loomed just beyond the city''s walls. "The Borgias Family has done everything they can to keep us safe," the soldier said, his voice dropping to a more somber tone. "But it''s up to us to hold the line, to protect what little we have left. Remember that, Freddie Borgias. This is a sanctuary, but it''s also a fortress. We''re all in this together, and we can''t afford to let our guard down¡ªnot even for a moment." Lyerin nodded again, feeling the weight of the soldier''s words. The man truly believed in the Borgias Family, believed in their ability to protect and provide for their people. Lyerin couldn''t help but feel a pang of guilt as he maintained his disguise, knowing that his true intentions were far more complex and far less noble. Finally, they reached the entrance to one of the larger warehouses, its massive steel doors standing ajar. The soldier gestured for Lyerin to enter. "You''ll be safe here for now," he said. "We''ve got eyes everywhere, so don''t worry about any unwanted surprises. If you need anything, just ask one of the guards or one of the other residents. They''ll point you in the right direction." Lyerin offered a small, grateful smile, murmuring a quiet "Thank you" before stepping inside. The warehouse was vast, its interior filled with rows upon rows of makeshift beds, stacks of supplies, and clusters of people¡ªsome sitting alone in quiet contemplation, others gathered in small groups, talking in hushed tones. The air was thick with a mixture of anxiety and exhaustion, the weight of the world pressing down on everyone inside. Lyerin''s eyes scanned the room, taking in the various faces around him. Most of them were ordinary people, refugees from the apocalypse that had ravaged the outside world. But a few, like him, bore the telltale signs of Mana users¡ªthough none had the distinct aura of a shadow eldren Mana core like his own. They were all weaker, less experienced, their Eldren Mana cores flickering faintly like dying embers. ''At least I''m not completely out of place,'' he thought, feeling a strange sense of comfort in the presence of others who, on the surface, seemed to share his predicament. It was a rare feeling for Lyerin, who had spent most of his life as an outsider, always on the fringes of society, never fully accepted by those around him. But here, among these people, he could blend in. He could disappear. But he knew better than to let his guard down. This place, this moment of calm, was nothing more than a brief reprieve. The reality of being a halfling in the Borgias Family was a nightmare, and it was only a matter of time before that nightmare caught up with him. As he walked deeper into the warehouse, Lyerin considered the idea of inviting some of these people to his tribe. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They were vulnerable, disconnected from the power structures that dominated the magical world. In another life, they might have made valuable allies, or at the very least, companions on the long road ahead. But then, he hesitated. Something in the back of his mind warned him against it. He hadn''t confirmed anything yet¡ªabout his mother. Besides, bringing anyone to his tribe would put them at risk, and he couldn''t afford to endanger his people for the sake of a few strangers. ''No,'' he decided, shaking his head slightly. ''Not yet. It''s too soon.'' He was pulled from his thoughts by the sound of footsteps approaching. A young woman, with soft features and a nervous smile, came up to him, her hands fidgeting with the hem of her worn coat. "You''re new here, aren''t you?" she asked, her voice tentative. Lyerin nodded, offering her a small, friendly smile. "Yes, I just arrived. My name is Freddie." "I''m Talia," she replied, her smile growing a little more confident. "It''s good to see a new face. Things have been pretty tense around here lately, with everything going on outside." Lyerin nodded, trying to match her casual demeanor. "I can imagine. It''s been¡­ a lot, hasn''t it?" Talia nodded, her expression turning somber. "Yeah, it really has. Sometimes it feels like the whole world is falling apart, and we''re just trying to hold on to whatever pieces we can." As they talked, a few others began to gather around them, drawn by the sight of a new face and the chance for conversation. Lyerin noticed their approach, and welcomed it, knowing that blending in with the group would only help solidify his cover. One by one, the others introduced themselves¡ªAidan, a tall, lanky young man with a quiet demeanor; Mira, a sharp-eyed girl with a quick wit; and Jonah, a burly, older man with a gruff exterior but a surprisingly gentle voice. They formed a loose circle, the conversation flowing easily as they shared stories of where they had come from and what they had seen. "Most of us were scattered in different sectors," Jonah said, his deep voice carrying a note of nostalgia. "Before everything went to hell, that is. We''ve all got different stories, different lives, but we''ve found some common ground here. It''s not much, but it''s something." Lyerin nodded along, contributing to the conversation with carefully chosen words. He listened more than he spoke, letting the others fill in the gaps, all the while assessing their personalities, their knowledge, and their potential usefulness. Their conversation was interrupted by a crackling sound from a loudspeaker mounted high on the warehouse wall. A voice, cold and authoritative, echoed through the space, cutting through the murmur of voices. "Volena Borgias, your father is safe. Come to the gate to enter the city." The message hung in the air for a moment, the name lingering like a ghost. The group fell silent, their previous lighthearted chatter replaced by a heavy, contemplative mood. "Volena Borgias¡­" Talia murmured, her brow furrowing. "So, it''s her father this time. Interesting." "Yeah, have you noticed that?" Mira added, her tone curious. "Every time they call someone to the gate, they always mention the father if it''s a girl, and the mother if it''s a boy. It''s like they''re trying to make it personal, to reassure them or something." Aidan frowned, nodding in agreement. "Yeah, I''ve noticed that too. But it''s weird, isn''t it? I mean, why do they even need to say that? If someone''s parent is safe, wouldn''t they know it already?" Jonah scratched his chin, his expression thoughtful. "Maybe it''s just a way to keep them calm, to give them hope. Or maybe¡­ maybe there''s something else going on. Something we''re not seeing." Lyerin listened quietly, his eyes drifting to the ceiling as the others speculated. He knew better than to take the Borgias Family''s words at face value. The truth was likely far more sinister than what was being presented. As Lyerin stared at the cold, metallic ceiling of the warehouse, his mind drifted to darker thoughts. The Borgias Family was known for their manipulation, their ability to twist truths to suit their needs. They were ruthless, cunning, and willing to sacrifice anything and anyone to maintain their power. The notion that they were genuinely concerned about the safety of these halflings or their parents was laughable. At most, they are probably dead. Chapter 123 - 123: Good news Lyerin knew the truth¡ªhad lived it. The Borgias Family cared only about their pureblood members, their true heirs. Halflings like him, born of mixed blood, were nothing more than tools or pawns, tolerated only as long as they served a purpose. The idea that any of these people''s fathers or mothers were truly safe was a cruel joke. More likely, they were dead or dying, victims of the same chaos that had engulfed the world. He felt a pang of bitterness in his chest, the old wounds reopening as memories of his own mother surfaced. She had loved him, or at least she had pretended to. But Lyerin had always known, deep down, that her affection was tainted by resentment, by the shame of having given birth to a halfling. He remembered the way she would look at him when she thought he wasn''t watching¡ªthe sadness in her eyes, the bitterness that marred her smile. She had loved him, but she had also hated him, and that truth had been a knife in his heart for as long as he could remember. The conversation around him shifted, pulling him back to the present. The others were still talking about their parents, sharing their own stories, their own suspicions. "There''s something off about the way they''re handling this," Talia was saying, her voice tinged with unease. "My father¡­ before everything went bad, he told me something strange. He said he didn''t love me, that he was being forced to stay with us. He said the Borgias Family didn''t care about us, that they were just using us for something. I didn''t understand what he meant at the time, but now¡­ I don''t know. It feels like there''s more to this." Mira nodded, her expression darkening. "My mother was the same way. She would be so cold one day, like she hated me, and then the next day she''d act like nothing was wrong, like she loved me more than anything. It never made sense to me, but maybe¡­ maybe they were under some kind of pressure, like your father." Jonah grunted in agreement, his eyes narrowing. "I''ve heard similar stories from others. It''s like the Borgias Family is trying to keep us close but also keep us away, but there''s something they''re not telling us. Something big." Lyerin''s heart ached as he listened to them. Their words resonated with his own experiences, bringing back the pain of his own fractured relationship with his mother. Before the apocalypse happened in his past life and now, they are not okay. He had spent years trying to reconcile the love he had felt for her with the hatred she had harbored for him in his past life and in this life. And now, listening to these strangers, he knew that they were all trapped in the same web of lies and manipulation. He looked away from the group, his gaze hardening as he tried to suppress the emotions welling up inside him. He had come too far, sacrificed too much, to let himself be consumed by old wounds. But the sadness, the pain, was there, lurking beneath the surface, threatening to overwhelm him. ''Maybe it''s time to face it,'' he thought, the idea forming in his mind like a whisper in the dark. ''Maybe it''s time to confront the truth¡ªto see it with my own eyes.'' The idea terrified him, but it also filled him with a grim determination. He needed to know the truth, needed to see if his mother had truly felt the way he had always suspected. Lyerin hoped that his mother really liked him or else¡­ His personality that was honed for countless years in his past life will come back. He didn''t want that! This is a new life! New beginning! S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. New him! He still has hope for his mother. Shaking his head, Lyerin decided not to think about it. It was a dangerous path, one that could lead to more pain, more loss. As he stood there, lost in his thoughts, the warehouse''s loudspeaker crackled to life again. This time, the voice that came through was different¡ªsharp, commanding, with an edge of impatience. "Freddie Borgias," the voice announced, echoing through the vast space. "Report to the gate immediately." The group fell silent, all eyes turning to Lyerin. For a moment, he was frozen, the sound of his assumed name ringing in his ears. Then, slowly, he nodded to the others, forcing a small smile onto his face. "Looks like it''s my turn," he said, trying to keep his tone light. "I''ll catch up with you all later." The others nodded, offering words of encouragement and good luck. But as Lyerin turned to leave, he could feel their eyes on him, their curiosity and suspicion simmering beneath the surface. He made his way through the warehouse, his footsteps echoing in the silence. The weight of what he was about to do pressed down on him, a heavy burden that threatened to crush him if he let it. But Lyerin was stronger than that. He had to be. As he approached the exit, he took a deep breath, steeling himself for what was to come. He had come this far, had taken on this identity, all in the name of his mission. Now, he had to see it through, no matter the cost. The old soldier from before was waiting for him at the gate, his expression unreadable as he gestured for Lyerin to follow him. Together, they walked through the winding corridors, the silence between them thick with tension. They arrived at a smaller, more secluded section of the outpost¡ªa place that felt removed from the rest of the compound, more isolated. The soldier stopped in front of a heavy metal door, turning to Lyerin with a serious expression. "Inside," he said, his voice low and firm. "The commander wants to speak with you." Lyerin nodded, his heart pounding in his chest as he reached for the door handle. He could feel the soldier''s eyes on him, watching his every move, judging him. But Lyerin couldn''t afford to falter now. He had to stay in character, had to play his part until the very end. With a deep breath, he pushed open the door and stepped inside. The room beyond was small, dimly lit, and sparsely furnished¡ªa stark contrast to the bustling, chaotic atmosphere of the warehouse. In the center of the room stood a single figure, his back turned to the door as he examined a series of maps spread out on a metal table. The man was tall, broad-shouldered, with an air of authority that was impossible to ignore. He didn''t look up as Lyerin entered, his focus entirely on the maps in front of him. But Lyerin could feel the power radiating from him, the unmistakable presence of a high-ranking Borgias Family member. For a moment, Lyerin hesitated, unsure of how to proceed. But then, the man spoke, his voice cold and commanding, cutting through the silence like a knife. "So," the man said, finally turning to face him, his piercing gaze locking onto Lyerin. "You''re Freddie Borgias. The halfling." Lyerin swallowed hard, forcing himself to meet the man''s gaze. "Yes, sir," he replied, his voice steady despite the tension coiling in his chest. "That''s me." However, inside he would mumble, ''Really didn''t even bother to hide that I''m a halfling.'' The man studied him for a long moment, his expression unreadable. Then, slowly, a smile curled at the corners of his mouth¡ªa smile that sent a chill down Lyerin''s spine. "Good," the man said, his voice low and dangerous. "Because I have good news for you." Chapter 124 - 124: Entering the city The man''s voice was smooth, almost too smooth, as he assured Lyerin that his mother was safe. The words rolled off his tongue with an ease that set off alarm bells in Lyerin''s mind. He had anticipated this¡ªthese people were masters of deception, and he knew better than to take their words at face value. ''Of course, he''s saying that,'' Lyerin thought, a sneer forming in his mind. ''They''d say anything to keep me compliant.'' The name "Freddie Borgias" wasn''t even registered in any of their records, a fact that made this entire charade even more absurd. But he kept his face neutral, nodding as if he were relieved by the man''s words. Before he could respond, the door behind him creaked open, and a doctor entered the room. Lyerin had sensed the doctor''s presence long before he made his appearance, the faint scent of antiseptic and the quiet, measured footsteps giving him away. The doctor was a tall, gaunt man with thin, wire-rimmed glasses perched on the bridge of his nose, and he held a small case in his hands. "We''ll need to take a blood sample," the man said, his tone polite but firm. "Just to confirm everything." Lyerin nodded, rolling up his sleeve without protest. He had expected this as well. Blood was a powerful tool in this world¡ªone that could confirm lineage, reveal secrets, and bind people to oaths. As the doctor prepared the syringe, Lyerin kept his breathing steady, his heart calm. The prick of the needle was barely a sensation to him, and he watched dispassionately as the doctor drew the blood into a small vial. The testing process took longer than Lyerin anticipated. The doctor worked in silence, running the sample through various machines, each one emitting a soft hum or a series of beeps. The man, who had introduced himself as Commander Hale, watched the doctor with a stern expression, occasionally glancing at Lyerin as if to gauge his reaction. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, the doctor looked up, nodding to Commander Hale. "It''s confirmed," he said. "He has Borgias blood." Commander Hale''s expression softened, a smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. "Good," he said, turning back to Lyerin. "You''re free to go. You can do anything you want inside now." Lyerin gave a respectful nod, hiding the triumphant smirk that threatened to surface. They were convinced, at least for now. But he knew better than to let his guard down. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. These people might have accepted him, but they would be watching his every move. Before leaving, Lyerin decided to play his part a little further. He furrowed his brow, pretending to be curious. "Why do they call us Halflings?" he asked, his tone innocent, almost naive. Commander Hale paused, the smile fading from his face. He looked at Lyerin for a moment, as if considering how much to reveal. "You''ll understand once you''re inside the city," he said finally, his voice carrying a note of finality. Lyerin feigned confusion but didn''t press further. Instead, he simply nodded and followed the man''s orders to leave. As he exited the building, he was handed a bracelet with a red stripe down the middle. The soldier who gave it to him explained that it was his identity bracelet, a mark that would allow him to find work and receive daily supplies. Lyerin accepted the bracelet, pretending to examine it closely before nodding respectfully. He then turned and began to walk away, his pace slow and measured. Every step he took was deliberate, every movement calculated to appear natural and unhurried. But as soon as he was clear of the building, he allowed his gaze to wander, discreetly scanning the surroundings. That''s when he saw it¡ªa small, almost imperceptible glint in the sky. It was barely noticeable, but Lyerin''s sharp eyes caught it immediately. A flying camera, hovering silently above, tracking his movements. His mind raced, but he made sure to keep his expression neutral, only stealing a brief glance at the device before looking away. ''So they''re watching me,'' he thought, his mind already working on a plan. He had to avoid being tracked, but he needed to be clever about it. Anything too obvious would raise suspicion. As he continued walking, his thoughts churned, weighing his options. ''I could try to find a blind spot,'' he considered, picturing the narrow alleyways and shadowed corners of the city. But he quickly dismissed the idea. ''Too risky. They might have more cameras or other ways to track me.'' ''What if I create a distraction?'' he thought next, envisioning a chaotic scene where he could slip away unnoticed. But he shook his head again. ''No, that would draw too much attention. They''d be on high alert, and it could backfire.'' Another idea formed in his mind¡ª''Maybe I could find someone else to impersonate, someone they wouldn''t suspect.'' But this plan had its flaws too. ''They might have records of everyone here. If I''m caught impersonating someone, it could be the end.'' Finally, he considered simply going underground, using his abilities to disappear entirely. ''I could blend into the shadows, stay out of sight until I''m ready to strike.'' But even this had its risks. ''They might detect the use of my powers, or they could have ways to track me that I''m not aware of.'' Each option seemed to lead to a dead end, each plan fraught with potential dangers. Lyerin''s mind whirled, the weight of the situation pressing down on him. But he couldn''t afford to make a mistake. One wrong move could expose him, could jeopardize everything he had worked for. ''I need more information,'' he realized. ''I need to understand how this place operates, what their weaknesses are.'' Just as he was about to delve deeper into his thoughts, a loud crash shattered the relative silence of the city. Lyerin''s head snapped towards the source of the sound¡ªa store window had been broken, glass shards scattered across the pavement. A figure darted out of the store, clutching something in their arms. The person was quick, their movements frantic and desperate. Lyerin''s eyes narrowed, immediately assessing the situation. Seeing another motorcycle coming slowly with a man in a black uniform, he smiled. ''This is it.'' The thief was young, likely a teenager, their face twisted in fear and determination. Lyerin watched the teenager break the glass with an odd detachment. He was too aware of the chaos in the city, the desperation that had driven people to do things they would never have considered before. He approached the young thief with an even tone, "Hey, you don''t steal. It''s bad, kid." The teenager spun around, his eyes wild and unfocused, ready to flee or fight. But when he saw the red bracelet on Lyerin''s wrist, his expression hardened with disdain. "Heh, watch your back, Halfling," the boy sneered. Lyerin barely had time to react before he felt the cold, hard barrel of a gun pressed against his side. The teenager''s friend or companion pulled the trigger without hesitation. The shot echoed through the empty street, a dull thud as the bullet hit Lyerin, sending him collapsing to the ground. The boy stood over him, a smirk playing on his lips as he spat, "Heh! A halfling!" before sprinting away. Chapter 125 - 125: Feigning Death Lyerin lay motionless, with his body limp and his eyes unfocused. The Eldren Mana within him surged, allowing him to control his body''s reactions. His breathing slowed to a barely perceptible level, and his heartbeat mimicked the erratic, slowing rhythm of a dying man. Blood trickled from the wound, but Lyerin managed to stem the flow, manipulating the Eldren Mana to control the bleeding just enough to appear dead. His chest stilled, and his eyes were glazed over. He was the picture of death, yet fully aware of every sound, every movement around him. Above him, the camera still hovered, its lens trained on his lifeless form. Lyerin''s senses were hyper-attuned to the buzzing sound it emitted, his awareness reaching out to ensure his deception was flawless. The Eldren Mana surged within him, weaving a delicate balance between the appearance of death and the need to remain ready for action. He knew that any sign of life would alert the watchers. He could feel the eyes on him, the cold, detached gaze of those who controlled the camera from afar. Inside a nearby barracks, the man in the military uniform and the doctor watched the feed with satisfaction. The soldier laughed, a harsh, grating sound that echoed in the small room. "Not even having social awareness. What a stupid Halfling," he sneered, taking a sip of his drink as he leaned back in his chair. The doctor chuckled, shaking his head. "They never learn, do they? Always so desperate, so clueless." He tapped a few buttons on the console, zooming in on Lyerin''s still body. "Well, they are halflings, they are not that important. And this¡­ this is what they get." With that, they turned their attention elsewhere, leaving Lyerin''s image on the monitor, unmoving, forgotten. Back on the street, the crowd that had gathered around Lyerin''s body began to disperse. Some murmured in low voices, shaking their heads as they passed by the "dead" halfling. Others simply looked on with blank expressions, accustomed to the harsh realities of their world. One by one, they walked away, until Lyerin was left alone. When the last set of footsteps faded into the distance, Lyerin''s eyes flickered open. He scanned the area, ensuring that no one was left watching. The haze in the sky, the flying camera that had been his silent observer, was finally gone. Lyerin allowed himself a small, grim smile. The facade had worked. Slowly, carefully, he rose to his feet, the Eldren Mana working to heal the wound as he stretched his limbs, testing them for any lingering stiffness. He rolled his neck, a series of satisfying cracks following the motion, then glanced up at the sky. The haze had shifted, moving towards a distant point on the horizon. Lyerin''s expression hardened as he stared after it. "It''s time to take mother," he muttered under his breath. He could no longer afford to waste time. The wound on his side throbbed, but Lyerin ignored it. He could still feel the pressure of the bullet, but the pain was nothing compared to the determination now fueling him. Each step he took was calculated, deliberate, with his mind already working through the myriad possibilities and dangers that awaited him. He moved through the city with purpose, blending into the shadows, avoiding the gaze of any patrolling soldiers or wandering civilians. His thoughts were laser-focused on his mother, held captive by the very family that had discarded him and other halflings like trash. The urgency of the mission pumped through his veins like a second heartbeat, faster and more insistent than the one that kept him alive. The haze in the sky grew more distant, but Lyerin knew exactly where it was headed. He could sense the familiar pull of Eldren Mana, drawing him like a magnet to the place he dreaded most. The Borgias Family compound was a fortress, designed to keep enemies out and secrets in. But Lyerin had no intention of knocking on the front door. As he approached the outskirts of the compound, Lyerin slowed his pace. The perimeter was heavily guarded, as he had expected, with watchtowers and roving patrols. He crouched behind a crumbling wall, his mind racing with potential strategies. Infiltration was his specialty, a skill honed over centuries of surviving in a world that was harsher than hell. He closed his eyes, drawing upon the Eldren Mana within him, letting it sharpen his senses. The guards'' movements became predictable patterns, the gaps between their patrols widening in his mind. He would need to be swift, precise. One misstep, and the entire compound would be alerted to his presence. A plan began to form, intricate and risky, but Lyerin was nothing if not bold. He would slip through their defenses, a shadow among shadows, and reach the heart of the compound where his mother was held. There, he would retrieve her, and together, they would escape this cursed place. But first, he needed a diversion. Lyerin scanned the area, his eyes falling on a fuel depot near the eastern wall of the compound. It was heavily guarded, of course, but that was precisely what made it the perfect target. He could use the Eldren Mana to create a controlled explosion, just enough to draw the guards away from his intended path. With a final, determined glance at the compound, Lyerin made his move. He slipped through the shadows like a wraith, his presence unnoticed by the guards above. The fuel depot loomed before him, a cluster of tanks and pipes that would serve as his entry ticket. He reached out with his mind, connecting with the Eldren Mana in the air around him, coaxing it into the delicate machinery. The explosion, when it came, was a sharp, contained blast. Flames licked at the sky, smoke billowing up in thick, black plumes. Alarms blared as the guards rushed to contain the fire, their attention diverted just as Lyerin had planned. He moved quickly, using the chaos to slip past the guards, his footsteps silent on the cold, hard ground. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The compound''s walls were high, but Lyerin scaled them with ease, his body moving with the grace of a panther, every muscle attuned to the task at hand. Inside the compound, the air was thick with tension, but Lyerin paid it no mind. He was close now, so close he could almost hear his mother''s voice. He pushed forward, each step bringing him closer to his goal. The halls of the Borgias Family compound were eerily silent, the usual hustle and bustle absent as the guards dealt with the explosion outside. Lyerin''s pulse quickened as he neared the room where he knew his mother was held. The door was guarded by two soldiers, their expressions stoic, but Lyerin was prepared. He drew on the Eldren Mana, letting it swirl around him, cloaking him in darkness. He moved swiftly, incapacitating the guards before they could react, their bodies crumpling to the ground without a sound. Whoosh! Immediately, the door creaked open under his hand, revealing a dimly lit room beyond. And there, sitting in the center of the room, was his mother. Her eyes widened as she saw him, with a mixture of relief and disbelief crossing her features. Lyerin''s heart clenched as he stepped into the room, and his voice low and urgent, he spoke. "Mother, it''s time to go." Chapter 126 - 126: Mother Linas true image Lina sat in the dimly lit room, her thoughts a chaotic swirl of confusion and denial. The events of the previous night gnawed at her mind, a nightmare that refused to let go. Her husband, Lyuzen, died at the hands of their son? It was inconceivable. She shook her head, refusing to accept the reality that had been thrust upon her. No, Lyuzen couldn''t die like that. He was strong, powerful¡ªnothing like their foolish, weak son Lyerin. Lina''s thoughts twisted in a tangled mess of denial and contempt. Lyerin was nothing to her, just a shadow of the offspring she had truly loved. He was the disgrace of the family, the one without a Shadow Core, the mark of true power within the Borgias lineage. That deficiency alone had planted the seeds of hatred in Lina''s heart from the moment she had given birth to him. She had wanted to love him, to see in him the potential that was expected of a Borgias, but every day he failed to manifest that elusive Shadow Core, her love had turned to bitterness. It wasn''t just the lack of power that caused her to despise him. Her other children, the ones who bore the Shadow Core, had flourished under Lyuzen''s attention. They were strong, capable, worthy of the Borgias name. In comparison, Lyerin was an anomaly, a mistake. And his very existence had driven a wedge between her and Lyuzen, a wedge that deepened with each passing year. Lyuzen had turned away from her, just as he had from the others who bore him lesser children. He had sought other women, other wives, leaving Lina to languish in a position that felt more like a burden than the honor it was supposed to be. Lina hated Lyerin for that too¡ªfor being the cause of her isolation within the family. If only he had been born with a Shadow Core, things would have been different. She would have been Lyuzen''s favorite, her children the pride of the Borgias clan. Instead, Lyuzen had drifted, and Lina had found herself pushed further and further to the sidelines, surrounded by other women who had borne Lyuzen the kind of children he truly valued. She had avoided Lyerin for years, unable to bear the sight of the boy who represented all her failures and disappointments. It had taken the family''s insistence that she return to him, to gather the coreless offspring for some military project, to force her back into Lyerin''s life. But even then, she had done so with reluctance, with a heart filled with disdain. And yet, when she had returned to him, Lyerin had fawned over her, seeking the affection and attention she had withheld for so long. He had been so desperate for her love, and it had amused her to see how easily she could manipulate him with a few kind words, a few gentle touches. It had become a game, a way to pass the time and alleviate the boredom that had consumed her life. Lyerin was nothing more than a tool, a means to an end, and she had played her role as the loving mother with expert precision. But last night¡­ last night had shattered that illusion. Lyuzen''s anger had been terrifying, a force of nature that she had never seen directed at her before. His words had cut through her like a knife¡ªLyerin had killed him, assassinated him in cold blood. Lina had tried to dismiss it as a dream, a figment of her imagination, but Lyuzen had been so insistent, so furious. And when he had threatened to abandon her, to leave her to the mercy of the family without his protection, she had been consumed by panic. She had begged him, pleaded with him to reconsider, her heart breaking at the thought of losing him forever. Lyuzen had been the center of her world, the only one who had mattered. She had endured so much for him, sacrificed everything to be with him, to bear him children. The thought of losing him was unbearable. But then, in the midst of her despair, someone had called, and Lyuzen had calmed. He had given her a task, a way to redeem herself in his eyes. She was to do something about Lyerin. It was the only way to regain his favor, to prove that she was still loyal, still worthy of his love. Lina nodded, confident that she could handle Lyerin. He was so easy to manipulate, so desperate for her approval. All she had to do was play the part of the loving mother, and he would do whatever she asked. It was a role she had perfected over the years, a mask she could wear without a second thought. And so, when Lyerin came to her now, asking her to come with him, she slipped into that familiar role with ease. Her expression softened, and she allowed herself to look at him with what appeared to be affection. "Is that you, my son? Lyerin?" she asked, her voice warm and tender. Lyerin, caught off guard by her sudden change in demeanor, swallowed hard and nodded. "Yes, mother. It''s me." S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lina smiled, a soft, almost loving smile that masked the contempt she truly felt. She reached out and placed a hand on his cheek, her touch gentle, almost maternal. "I''m so glad to see you, my dear. How have you been? Have you been well?" Lyerin''s eyes softened, the vulnerability she knew so well shining through. "I''ve been¡­ surviving, mother. It''s been hard, but I''m managing." "Surviving? Oh, my poor boy," Lina said, her tone laced with false concern. She brushed a strand of hair from his forehead, her touch light and affectionate. "You must have gone through so much. Tell me everything. I want to know how you''ve been, what you''ve been doing." Lyerin hesitated for a moment, as if unsure whether to trust her sudden show of affection. But then, his need for her approval, for her love, won out, and he began to speak. He told her of the struggles he had faced, the dangers he had encountered, and how he had survived on his own for so long. He spoke of the loneliness, the fear, the constant battle to stay alive in a world that had become increasingly hostile. As he spoke, Lina listened with rapt attention, nodding sympathetically, making small noises of understanding and encouragement. She kept her expression soft, her eyes filled with a warmth that belied the coldness in her heart. Inwardly, she marveled at how easily he fell into the trap, how readily he opened up to her, despite all the years of neglect and hatred. "You''ve been so brave, Lyerin," she said softly when he had finished. "I''m so proud of you." The words were like a balm to Lyerin''s wounded soul. He looked at her with a mixture of gratitude and longing, the desperate need for her approval shining in his eyes. "Thank you, mother," he whispered. Lina smiled and wrapped her arms around him in a gentle embrace. It was a calculated move, designed to reinforce the illusion of maternal love. She could feel the tension in his body ease as he relaxed into her embrace, she knew that the last of his defenses was crumbling away. But as she held him, her mind was elsewhere. Lyuzen''s words echoed in her thoughts, reminding her of the task she had been given. She needed to deal with Lyerin, to prove her loyalty to Lyuzen, even if it meant betraying the son she had never truly loved. Lina pulled back slightly, looking into Lyerin''s eyes. "We''ll be together soon, my son," she said softly. "But first, I need to gather a few important things before we go. Will you wait here for me?" Lyerin nodded, his eyes filled with a mixture of hope and longing. "Of course, mother. I''ll wait for you." "Good boy," Lina said, giving him one last, affectionate smile. She turned and left the room, her heart cold and calculating as she prepared to carry out the plan that would secure her future with Lyuzen. As she walked away, Lina couldn''t help but feel a twinge of satisfaction. Lyerin was so easy to manipulate, so eager to believe in the lie she had woven for him. He was nothing but a pawn, a tool to be used and discarded when he was no longer useful. And soon, she would be free of him, free to live the life she had always wanted, with the man she loved. Chapter 127 - 127: Caged Cold Heart Lyerin watched as Lina hurried out of the room, her movements sharp, betraying the urgency she tried to hide behind a facade of maternal concern. The door clicked shut, Kabam! leaving him alone in the dim, stifling room. He stood there for a moment, frozen in place, before letting out a long, tired breath. His eyes wandered around the room, taking in the details of the space that was unmistakably his mother''s. The room was filled with Lina''s presence, every inch of it saturated with her essence. His gaze landed on a delicate porcelain vase sitting on a small wooden table by the window. The vase was painted with intricate patterns of blue and white, a design so familiar that it tugged at something deep within him. He remembered it from his childhood, how Lina would carefully arrange fresh flowers in it every morning, her movements graceful and precise. The scent of those flowers would fill the house, a subtle fragrance that had always been comforting to him. Now, the vase was empty, and the room was devoid of that once-familiar scent. It was as if the flowers had died along with whatever love she might have once had for him. Lyerin''s eyes moved to the dresser on the far side of the room. A delicate lace shawl was draped across the top, a soft cream color that contrasted with the dark wood. He recognized it immediately. Lina used to wear it on chilly evenings, wrapping it around her shoulders as she sat by the fire. He could almost hear the soft rustle of the lace as she moved, the way she would sit so perfectly still, gazing into the flames with a look of quiet contemplation. That shawl had been a part of so many memories, and yet now, it seemed like nothing more than an empty relic of the past. On the wall above the dresser hung a series of framed photographs. Lyerin''s heart clenched as he took them in. There were pictures of his siblings, both older and younger, all of them smiling and happy. In every image, Lina stood beside them, her arms wrapped around their shoulders, her expression one of pride and love. Lyerin wasn''t in any of the photos. His absence was a glaring void, a silent signal to the distance that had always existed between them. He walked over to the dresser, reaching out to touch one of the frames. His fingers brushed against the glass, tracing the outline of his mother''s face. The glass was cold, unyielding, just like the woman herself. A pang of melancholy swept through him, a deep, aching sadness that he couldn''t shake. He had always known that he was different, that he didn''t belong in the same way his siblings did. But standing here, surrounded by these fragments of his mother''s life, the reality of that truth felt like a knife twisting in his chest. He moved away from the dresser, his eyes falling on a small jewelry box on the nightstand. The box was carved from dark mahogany, its surface smooth and polished. He opened it, revealing a collection of delicate trinkets¡ªrings, necklaces, and earrings, all neatly arranged in their compartments. He picked up a simple gold ring, turning it over in his hand. He remembered Lina wearing it when he was a child, how she would twist it around her finger when she was deep in thought. It had always seemed like a part of her, something that was as much a part of her identity as the smile she used to wear when she looked at his siblings. Lyerin placed the ring back in the box, closing the lid with a soft click. He took a step back, surveying the room once more. Every object, every piece of furniture, every scent, and sound that lingered in the air¡ªthey all carried memories, echoes of a past that felt both distant and painfully close. It was a room filled with the remnants of a life he had never truly been a part of, a life that had always been just out of reach. He let out a heavy sigh, his shoulders slumping as the weight of his thoughts bore down on him. "I should have known," he whispered to himself, the words barely audible in the quiet room. He had known, deep down, that his mother would betray him. He had known it from the moment he had decided to save her, to bring her back into his life, despite everything. It had been a test, a final, desperate attempt to see if there was anything left of the mother he had once loved. But now, standing in this room, surrounded by the ghosts of his past, he realized how foolish he had been. "Who am I fooling?" Lyerin murmured, his voice bitter with self-reproach. "I should have known when I realized that I have older siblings and younger siblings that I haven''t even met. I should have known when I found out that she carried them to term without me ever knowing, without her ever telling me." He let out a humorless laugh, the sound hollow and bitter. "Our communication was always on call, and for four years, I didn''t even see her. And then, just before the Apocalypse, she appeared out of nowhere, telling me to stay put, to be a good son. It was all just a way to keep me in line, to make sure I would stay where I should be, where she wanted me." The laughter broke free from his chest, wild and uncontrollable. It was the laughter of a man who had finally seen the truth, a truth that had been staring him in the face all along. "Ahahahahaha!" The sound echoed through the empty room, bouncing off the walls like a madman''s cry. Lyerin doubled over, clutching his sides as the laughter wracked his body. But then, as suddenly as it had started, the laughter died away, leaving only silence in its wake. Lyerin straightened up, wiping away the tears that had sprung to his eyes. He stood there, breathing heavily, as a sudden, sharp crack echoed through the room. CREAAAAAKKKKK!! Lyerin''s head snapped up, his eyes narrowing as he scanned the room for the source of the sound. Another crack followed, then another, and another. CREAAAAAKKKKKKKKKKK!!! He watched in silence as the walls began to fracture, fine lines snaking across the surface like a web. The cracks multiplied, spreading across the room with a speed that was almost unnatural. CRAACKKK!! CREAAAAKKKKK!! CREAAAAKKKKK!!! The walls groaned under the strain, the sound deep and ominous, as if the room itself was being torn apart from the inside. Lyerin didn''t move, his face impassive as he watched the destruction unfold around him. It was as if he had expected this, as if he had known all along that this moment would come. Another crack appeared, this time running across the ceiling. The plaster crumbled away, sending a shower of dust and debris down into the room. Lyerin didn''t flinch as the dust settled around him, coating his hair and shoulders in a fine layer of white. He stood there, still and silent, as the room continued to fall apart around him. The floor beneath his feet began to shake, RUMBLE!! trembling with the force of the room''s disintegration. The walls buckled, the cracks widening until they were gaping holes, exposing the skeletal framework beneath. KABAG! The entire room shuddered, as if it were teetering on the brink of collapse. And then, with a deafening crash, the walls gave way. BAAAANNNGGH!!! The room crumbled in on itself, the force of the collapse sending a cloud of dust and debris into the air. Lyerin remained unmoved, with his only left hand still resting in his pocket as the room around him was reduced to rubble. The dust hung in the air, thick and choking, obscuring everything from view. For a long moment, there was only silence, the stillness broken only by the occasional sound of debris settling into place. And then, as the dust began to clear, Lyerin saw them¡ªshadowy figures, lurking in the haze. They surrounded him, their forms indistinct, blending with the dust and shadows. But Lyerin could feel their presence, their eyes on him, watching him from every angle. He stood in the center of the room, now nothing more than a pile of rubble, as the figures closed in around him. Lyerin remained still, his gaze steady as he took in the sight before him. He knew what was happening. He had known it all along, from the moment he had stepped into this room. This was the endgame, the moment when everything would finally come to light. As the dust settled, Lyerin clenched his fists, his mind racing with possibilities. The shadows grew closer, their forms becoming more distinct with each passing second. He could see their eyes now, glowing faintly in the darkness, filled with a malevolent intent. But Lyerin didn''t waver. He had been preparing for this moment, this confrontation. And now that it had arrived, he felt a sense of calm wash over him, a clarity that cut through the chaos like a knife. Whatever happened next, he was ready, but he was also calm about it. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 128 - 128: Discussion The room was dimly lit, a large round table in the center surrounded by the most powerful members of the Borgias family. The atmosphere was thick with tension, the kind that clung to the skin like a cold sweat. Seated at the head of the table was Lord Victor Borgias, his face grim, eyes narrowing as he listened to the discussion unfolding around him. Lyuzen sat to his right, his hands clasped tightly on the table, while on his left sat a man in a dark suit, his face crisscrossed with scars, likely from explosion, giving him more a sinister edge. "We still don''t know where he is," the scarred man muttered, his voice a low growl that matched the darkness of the room. "Disappeared into the AC sector, and not a single trace of him since." Lyuzen''s jaw clenched. His hands twitched, but he maintained his calm exterior. "Lyerin could be anywhere. He''s always been¡­ resourceful. It wouldn''t surprise me if he''s holed up with some tribe, hidden away." "Resourceful or reckless?" Lord Victor shot back, raising an eyebrow. "We''re dealing with a rogue halfling here, Lyuzen. He doesn''t play by our rules anymore." Lyuzen straightened in his seat, he knew Lord Victor was just upset because it impacted his status, with Lyuzen''s eyes sharp. "He may be rogue, but he''s not foolish. He knows exactly what he''s doing, and that makes him dangerous." The scarred man, who had been silent for a few moments, leaned forward, resting his scarred elbows on the table. "And what of his tribe? We needed to find him in the real world too. But the question is, what does his tribe look like? Yet even when we mobilized all our forces, we couldn''t find it." There was a murmur of agreement around the table. Several members exchanged glances, uncertain. Lyuzen''s gaze darkened. He had never fully understood his son, not the way he understood his other children. Lyerin was a halfling, distant, and now, that made him more dangerous than his other offspring. He hadn''t even seen Lyerin''s potential until it was almost too late. Victor tapped his fingers against the table, considering. "Lyerin might be smart, but even he has weaknesses. He took his mother and we can use that against him." "Excommunicado?" suggested one of the elders, a wiry man with a sharp nose and sunken eyes. "We put him on the list, have him hunted like the others." Victor shook his head, frowning. "Excommunicado is meant to kill, not to capture. We need Lyerin alive. That''s the only way we can use him." The scarred man smirked, the expression twisting his mangled features into something almost grotesque. "Excommunicado has always been about finality. Putting someone in the crosshairs. But keeping them alive¡­ that changes the rules." Another elder, a woman with silver hair tied into a tight bun, leaned in, her voice steely. "He''s a halfling. The rules were never meant to be applied to someone like him. But if we tweak the system, we can control him. Keep him on the run, force him to come to us." Victor seemed to mull it over, his hand stroking his chin. "Lyerin is elusive, yes, but that also makes him vulnerable. He doesn''t have support or an army. The only problem is if he allied himself to another family¡­" Hearing these, all became silent. That''s the worst part, this is why they use connections like mothers and fathers to the halflings so they won''t ally themselves with other powerful families. "But what about his mother?" the scarred man interjected, his voice slicing through the tension. "We all know Lyerin cares about her. If we can use that against him¡ª" Lyuzen''s eyes flickered, and for a moment, the mask of calm slipped, revealing a raw edge of emotion. He quickly recovered, but not before Lord Victor noticed. "You don''t have control over him anymore, Lyuzen," Victor said softly, his tone almost mocking. "Whatever hold you had on him, it''s gone. He''s outgrown you¡ªNo, us." Lyuzen stiffened. "That''s why we need to use his mother. She''s the only one who can draw him back in. If we get her, we can get him." Victor sighed. "And what makes you so sure Lyerin doesn''t know what you''re planning? He''s crafty. Scheming. He''s always been several steps ahead, even when we''ve had him under our thumb. The brat has instincts. He can smell a trap from a mile away." Lyuzen shook his head, his eyes burning with intensity. "He doesn''t know. He couldn''t possibly know. He''s not a god. He''s still my son, still driven by emotion. As long as he believes his mother is in danger, he''ll come back." Victor considered this, his face hardening. "Maybe. But even then, it''s risky. He could see through it, and if he does, we lose our one chance." Lyuzen clenched his fists, frustration simmering beneath the surface. "You underestimate him, Victor. You always have. He may be clever, but he''s still just a halfling. He still has attachments, weaknesses. We can use that." The scarred man nodded slowly. "So, we play the long game. Draw him out slowly, use his mother as bait, but keep him alive. No Excommunicado." "But how do we do it? He took his mother in the ruined magical world, it''s likely that he knew that even if we use his mother in this world, it would be useless because she got her there," the elder woman asked, her voice sharp. "Plus, he''s already slipped through our fingers once." Victor''s lips twisted into a thin smile. "Next time, if I see him, I''ll make sure he has nowhere to run. His tribe¡­ if we find them, we dismantle them piece by piece. Cut off his sanctuary. Starve him of allies. He''ll have no choice but to come back." There was a murmur of agreement around the table, but Lyuzen remained silent, his mind working furiously. He knew his son better than anyone in the room, after all, he is son, but even he couldn''t predict Lyerin''s next move because he only knew the basic things about him. All he knew was that his son was dangerous, more dangerous than any of them realized. And if they didn''t find him soon, the consequences could be catastrophic. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Victor glanced around the room, his eyes sharp, calculating. "We need to move quickly. If Lyerin has aligned himself with others families, it would be done for." "And if we can''t find him?" the scarred face man asked, his voice low. Victor''s expression darkened. "Then we do what we''ve always done. We make an example of him. But we keep him alive. We can''t afford to lose him." The room fell into a tense silence, the weight of the decision pressing down on everyone present. Lyuzen stared down at the table, his mind a whirlwind of conflicting emotions. His son was out there, somewhere, and the thought of what he might be planning sent a chill down his spine. He had never truly understood Lyerin, had never bothered to learn who he was, and now, it was too late. His son had become something else, something dangerous. And now, they were all paying the price. "If only I had studied him like one of my children," Lyuzen murmured softly, more to himself than anyone else. His voice carried the weight of regret, the realization that his neglect had played a part in creating the monster that Lyerin had become. Lord Victor glanced at him, his expression unreadable. "If you had studied him, Lyerin would have probably schemed against you from the start. But now, we know one thing for sure. He cares about his mother." Lyuzen nodded slowly. "As long as we can get his mother back into our hands, we can control him. But it''s still unlikely. The boy is far too crafty." Victor leaned back in his chair, his eyes narrowing. "Then we play it safe. We don''t underestimate him. But if we move quickly, we might have a chance." At that moment, a frantic knock echoed through the room. The entire table fell silent, their eyes snapping toward the door. Lyuzen frowned, exchanging a quick glance with Victor, who gave a curt nod to the guard by the door. The guard opened the door, and before anyone could react, Lina burst into the room, her face pale, her eyes wide with panic. "Lyerin," she gasped, her voice barely above a whisper. "He''s in my room!" A stunned silence fell over the room as the words hung in the air, thick with disbelief. Lyuzen''s heart raced, his mind spinning. Lyerin, here? After all this time? Victor stood up slowly, his eyes narrowing as he fixed Lina with a piercing gaze. "What do you mean, Lina?" Lina''s breath came in ragged gasps, her hands trembling as she clutched the doorframe. "He''s here! He came for me! Lyerin''s in my room right now!" A heavy silence settled over the room, each member of the Borgias family processing the gravity of Lina''s words. Chapter 129 - 129: Flabbergasted The Borgias family stood in a cold semi-circle around the cage, each of their expressions hardened hard, eyes glinting with cold anticipation of what will happen next. The air was thick with tension, the dim light of the room casting long shadows that seemed to cling to the corners like predators waiting for a chance to strike. This was no ordinary gathering; this was an assembly of the most dangerous members of the family, and at the center of their attention was Lyerin, trapped within a cage built specifically to hold beings far stronger than he should have been. Yet here he was, looking unnervingly calm. Lyuzen stood at the head of the group, his arms crossed, but his eyes however were narrowed in disbelief. He hadn''t expected Lyerin to fall for this. He had underestimated his son''s relationship with Lina, his mistress, and for a moment, he almost believed that this plan had worked too easily. How had his son been captured so effortlessly, despite his infamous cunning? One of the higher-ups, a Sixth Stage Eldren Lord, voiced the thoughts swirling through the room. His voice, a deep baritone, cut through the silence. "How did Lyerin sneak into the Borgias Family estate so easily? How did he pass the advanced smell, shadow, and movement detectors? We''ve set up barriers that even an Eldren Lord like myself has trouble with. I''ve tried several times to breach the defenses as a test, and I''ve always been caught. So how the hell did *he* manage this?" The others murmured in agreement, shifting uneasily. It didn''t make sense. They had fortified their estate with the most sophisticated security measures known to the Eldren. Anyone attempting to infiltrate should have triggered alarms, been identified, or stopped before they could get anywhere near the heart of their operations. "He''s too crafty for his own good," Lord Victor sneered, standing with his arms folded, his expression a mix of frustration and admiration. "You''ve all underestimated him, even now. He''s not a typical halfling. We all knew that. After all, he took a storm to us Borgias Family in just a single night." There was a collective pause as the dust in the room began to settle, slowly unveiling the captured figure in the cage. All the Borgias members were poised, their bodies tense, ready to act at a moment''s notice. They had guns aimed, shadowed Eldren assassins hidden in the gloom, and even the strongest among them¡ªthe scarred Eldren warrior¡ªhad his fingers twitching, ready to strike at any given moment. The scarred man crossed his arms, his eyes cold and calculating as he watched the scene unfold. His hand rested lightly on his weapon, fingers poised with the same deadly precision he had honed through countless battles. Finally, as the dust cleared completely, they saw him¡ªLyerin, standing in the cage, he had an unreadable expression and his eyes focused not on his captors, but on something in the cage with him. His gaze was fixated on a photo, a simple image of his mother, Lina, and his other siblings. For a long moment, there was silence as the group processed what they were seeing. Lyuzen, catching sight of the picture, couldn''t suppress a smile. He looked around at the others, a smug expression on his face. "I never thought it would be this simple. My son, the most dangerous of all my offspring in just a single night, still tethered to something as trivial as maternal ties. How amusing." The others turned to him, some nodding in understanding while others remained skeptical. At first, they hadn''t expected that Lyuzen''s illegitimate son had been a wildcard, and his unpredictability was a source of both fear and fascination for the family when they saw the strongest in their family was hurt by him. Yet, here he was, seemingly vulnerable because of his connection to his mother. For a moment, Lyuzen felt a surge of victory wash over him. He had finally outmaneuvered his son. One of the other Eldren members spoke up, his voice laced with condescension. "Lyerin, give up now. You''re surrounded. The metal that cages you is forged from materials that not even the deepest ocean pressures could dent. You''re not escaping this time." Another added, "Even if you do somehow manage to escape the cage, we''re all ready. You''ve got nowhere to go, no cards left to play." A third voice joined in, smug and confident. "You''ve always been a clever one, but you''re out of your depth here. The Borgias have outsmarted you. Surrender now, and we might be lenient." More voices chimed in, each echoing the same sentiment, warning Lyerin that there was no way out, no chance of escape. They had him cornered, or so they thought. But then, Lyerin''s head slowly turned toward them, his expression still calm, almost indifferent. He mumbled something under his breath, so low it was barely audible, but the words carried a weight that made the room go still. "They don''t seem to understand," Lyerin muttered to himself before speaking louder. "I didn''t escape from the ruined magic world because I cared for my mother. I don''t want her to be hurt by what I saw today." His voice was calm, detached, like he was explaining something that no longer held any importance to him. "Yes, I escaped because I wanted to prove something to myself, but now I realize that everything I thought mattered... doesn''t. It''s all just ideals. I''ve accepted it." A hush fell over the room. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The air grew thick with a tension that wasn''t there before. The members of the Borgias family exchanged uneasy glances. Lyerin''s eyes were like a cold, creeping fog settling over them, chilling them to the bone. "I could have taken my mother," Lyerin continued, his voice taking on a dark edge, "and used my tribe''s power to change her view of me. But now, even that seems sickening to me. I''ve moved beyond that. I have¡­ other plans." There was a collective shift in the room as the gravity of his words sank in. Lyerin was discussing something they didn''t know and it''s chilling, hearing his take, for them, he became something even more darker, more calculating. "He''s been controlling the Panther Guardian Mana," someone whispered, the fear in their voice unmistakable. "Without repercussions. That kind of power¡­ it''s comparable to a Sixth Stage Eldren Lord." Suddenly, as if on cue, Lyerin reached into his pocket and pulled out a small, nondescript object. The room tensed instantly, every weapon, every assassin poised to strike. "What is that?" someone demanded, their voice sharp with alarm. Lyerin didn''t answer. Instead, he tossed the object into the air. Instantly, everyone flinched, bracing for an explosion or some sort of deadly attack. But nothing happened. The object was caught mid-air by the Seventh Stage Eldren Grandmaster, the strongest among them, whose reflexes were unparalleled. He looked down at the item in his hand, frowning as he tried to understand what it was. Lyerin''s voice cut through the confusion, soft but carrying an unsettling weight. "I know that''s what you want." The Grandmaster''s eyes narrowed. "What are you talking about?" Lyerin''s lips curled into a small, almost mocking smile. "Let me go." The silence that followed was deafening. The Borgias family members, so certain of their victory just moments ago, now stood frozen, unsure of what to do next. They had underestimated Lyerin once again, and now, they were left questioning whether they had truly caught him¡ªor if, somehow, he was still in control. What the hell is the meaning of this? Chapter 130 - 130: Are you crazy? The room fell into a suffocating silence, each member of the Borgias family processing the audacity of Lyerin''s demand. His calm, almost mocking demeanor echoed in their minds like a sinister lullaby. They could not believe it¡ªlet him go? After all the chaos he had caused, after manipulating Lord Victor, and after killing Lyuzen''s clone in the ruined magical world? The mere suggestion was insane. Lord Victor''s jaw clenched as he glared at Lyerin through narrowed eyes. He had been outwitted once, played like a puppet on strings by this very boy standing before him in that cage. The humiliation of being manipulated, especially by someone like Lyerin¡ªa halfling¡ªstill burned inside him like a poison he could never purge. His voice, sharp and dripping with suppressed rage, broke the silence. "Let you go? After all the trouble you''ve caused? Do you really believe we''re that foolish?" Victor''s words hung in the air, but Lyerin remained as calm as ever, his gaze never faltering. Lyuzen''s face, however, was a mask of restrained fury. His clone''s death still lingered heavily in his thoughts, a mark of failure that had torn through his pride. It was one thing to lose to an equal, but to have his clone¡ªa reflection of himself¡ªdefeated by his own son was beyond intolerable. His hands flexed at his sides as he struggled to suppress his rising anger. How could Lyerin, after everything, expect any form of mercy? But it wasn''t just Victor and Lyuzen who were consumed by disbelief. The others in the room, higher-ups and trusted elites of the Borgias family, exchanged uneasy glances. There was a murmur of confusion, frustration, and fear rippling through the air like a gathering storm. Even the scarred man in the suit, who had maintained his cold, calculated demeanor up until now, began to falter. His steely eyes flickered with uncertainty as he stared at Lyerin. The scarred man, whose face was marred by explosions from Lyerin''s doing, slowly turned his attention to a scroll he had been holding. He had been briefed earlier to check it should the situation demand it, but the current circumstances seemed far from appropriate. However, his curiosity piqued as Lyerin''s words replayed in his mind. With slow, deliberate movements, the man opened the scroll. There were two papers inside. The first one unfurled in his hands, and as his eyes scanned the intricate markings and text, his expression shifted dramatically from suspicion to outright shock. His voice, unsteady for the first time in years, echoed through the tense room. "This... this is the method to awaken the Spirit Manifestation of the Borgias Family... It''s all here... detailed, clear... easy to understand..." The others, now intrigued, crowded closer to the scarred man, their eyes widening as they realized the gravity of the document. Spirit Manifestation was a long-lost technique, a power that would allow them to unlock their true potential. A power that had been their dream for all years in the Borgias family history, thought unattainable for centuries. Was now in their hands this easy? Victor''s brow furrowed in confusion. "Why¡­ why would you give us this?" Lyerin, who had been watching them with a bemused expression, smiled. His tone was almost playful as he responded, "Check the second letter." The scarred man hesitated for a brief moment, then unfurled the second scroll. As his eyes scanned the message written there, the blood drained from his face, and he took a step back, visibly shaken. His voice cracked as he read aloud the chilling words: "I want you to be the strongest so I can enjoy taking all the lights of life in all of you, and I want it to be all at your peak." The entire room went dead silent. Every person in the room felt an involuntary shiver run down their spine. The scarred man''s hand trembled as he held the paper, his gaze locked onto Lyerin. "What is the meaning of this?" he asked, barely able to form the words. Lyerin, still eerily calm, looked the scarred man directly in the eyes. "Isn''t it incredibly clear? I want all of you at your strongest. I want to face you when you''ve reached the pinnacle of your power... so that when I destroy you, it will be a feat worthy of my own amusement." There was no bravado in his words. No pretense. Just the cold, stark truth of his intentions. And that truth chilled them to the bone. The scarred man''s voice was tight with disbelief. "You gave us the method to awaken our Spirit Manifestation... just so you can annihilate us at our peak?" Lyerin''s eyes gleamed with something dark and twisted. "Of course. Isn''t that amazing?" There was a pause, a beat in which everyone''s mind raced to comprehend the madness of what they were hearing. It was Victor who broke the silence, his voice barely concealing the anger bubbling inside him. "You''re insane. Completely mad." Lyerin''s smile widened into something unsettling, almost gleeful. "I am. I''ve finally accepted that. I''ve spent years trying to figure out whether this¡­ insanity came from the trauma you Borgias Family caused me, whether I could change, whether there was something left inside me worth saving." His voice dropped, turning sharper, more vicious. "But now I know. It''s not the trauma. It''s not you. This darkness is mine. I was born with it. I''ve always been like this." His laugh was loud, jarring, and full of unhinged amusement. "Hahahahahaha! For the sake of fun! Hahahaha!" The room remained frozen as Lyerin''s laughter echoed off the walls, reverberating through the space with a manic intensity. He wasn''t calm and composed anymore. Instead, he looked like someone who had finally freed himself from the last vestiges of sanity, reveling in the chaos he was about to unleash. His eyes burned with a hunger, a thirst for destruction that no one in the room had ever seen before. Lord Victor''s hands trembled at his sides, his teeth clenched so tightly that his jaw ached. Somehow, he felt he had been played Again. Manipulated by the same little monster he had underestimated once before. The thought of Lyerin¡ªno, this beast¡ªbeing free to act on his twisted desires terrified him in a way that few things ever had. Lyuzen, on the other hand, was silent, his face a cold mask. Yet underneath that stoic exterior, rage and disbelief warred for dominance. His own son, his flesh and blood, had not only betrayed him but had set in motion a plan so crazy, cruel, so calculated, that it left even him at a loss for words. Is he even saying all this? The other Borgias members exchanged uneasy glances, their confidence shaken. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They had prepared for many things, but none of them had anticipated this. Lyerin''s plan was beyond anything they could have imagined¡ªhe didn''t want revenge. He didn''t want power or control. He wanted to destroy them. All of them. Not out of anger, but because he found it amusing. Finally, it was the scarred man who spoke, his voice tinged with both fear and confusion. "What¡­ what are you thinking? Are you really so mad that you''d destroy your own family just for entertainment?" Lyerin''s eyes glinted with dark humor. "Absolutely. And the best part? I''m going to enjoy every second of it." His words hit them like a tidal wave, washing over them with a horrifying finality. It sounds crazy, impossible and unbelievable but somehow, his tone, his voice was portraying that he is not joking. Chapter 131 - 131: Salt Mist Lyuzen stepped forward from the crowd, his tall frame looming over the room like an indomitable force. His eyes, cold yet calculating, locked onto Lyerin''s, who stood in the center of the cage with a twisted grin, a maniacal light flickering in his eyes. "Are you really doing this just for your amusement, Lyerin?" Lyuzen''s voice was a mixture of disbelief and controlled fury. "Just for the thrill of destruction?" Lyerin''s head slowly turned toward his father. His gaze, almost playful, met Lyuzen''s, and he grinned even wider, his teeth gleaming under the dim lights of the chamber. His voice was soft at first, almost teasing. "Awww, Father. Of course. I know it sounds crazy, but it really is what I want." Then, without warning, Lyerin burst into loud, unsettling laughter, his body shaking with the force of it. "Hahahaha! Isn''t it brilliant?" he continued, his laughter subsiding as he wiped a tear from his eye. "Think about it¡ªif the Borgias Family reached such incredible heights, wouldn''t they be an unstoppable force? Wouldn''t you all be so powerful that the world would tremble beneath your feet?" His voice was rising now, filled with a frenzied energy. "But¡­ if that powerful force were to reach such a height, wouldn''t it be even more¡­ exhilarating if I were the one to take you down?" The room fell silent once more. His words hung in the air like a toxic cloud, thick and suffocating. No one moved, their eyes locked onto Lyerin as he spoke. His voice, while filled with laughter, had a cruel edge to it, a gleeful insanity that chilled the blood of everyone present. "You''re insane¡­" someone whispered from the crowd, though no one could tell who had said it. But Lyerin didn''t stop. His gaze swept the room, taking in the faces of his family, the powerful figures of the Borgias. "This¡­ this is what a long, long time does to a person." His voice was quieter now, more thoughtful. "You, father, and the rest of you¡­ you have no idea what it''s like to live for as long as I have. A hundred thousand years. Can you even comprehend that?" He paused, letting the weight of his words sink in. However, the crowd were clueless of what Lyerin was saying. Is he really crazy? "Do you know what happens to a mind after it''s been alive for that long? It changes. It warps." His voice grew darker, more sinister. "I''ve developed this¡­ personality over those years. This is also why I died, Father. You probably don''t even know that part, do you?" His eyes flashed as he looked directly at Lyuzen, the twisted grin returning. "I helped the Emperor Wizard grow in power. I let him grow so strong that he finally made a scheme against me. I could have stopped him, but I didn''t. I allowed it, because I plan to surprise him. But the moment I plan to surprise him and take his life, I was the one who was surprised. All because of this... need. This twisted urge to see how far the game could go." Lyerin chuckled softly, the sound sending chills down the spines of those gathered. His gaze wandered toward the ceiling, lost in the memory of his death, before he continued. "I didn''t mind dying, you know. I actually found it exciting. The whole scheme, the betrayal¡ªit was thrilling. And now, here I am, ready to do it all over again." The air in the room was stifling. No one dared to speak. The Borgias Family members shifted uneasily, their confidence shaken by the madness they were witnessing. What is he saying? Was he really mad? Lyerin''s expression darkened suddenly, his gaze snapping back to the present. "But do you want to know the real reason I spared that blonde girl?" His voice took on a menacing edge. "I wasn''t sure if this personality of mine was something the Borgias Family had created, or if it was truly mine. I thought¡­ maybe¡­ just maybe, I could change. That I could start over." He laughed bitterly. "But after seeing my dear mother again, after realizing how much I enjoyed her betrayal, I understood something." His eyes glinted with malicious glee as he looked directly at Lyuzen. "I don''t care. Not about her, not about any of you. I don''t hate you, Father. I don''t even hate Mother for betraying me. I love it. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I love all of it!" Lyuzen''s heart clenched at his son''s words, but his face remained impassive. But he thinks Lyerin was completely crazy and he knew why. He won''t let it. This Lyerin seemed to know a lot, they plan to take those knowledge back. He had to find a way to reach him. "Lyerin," he began, his voice softer now, almost pleading. "You''re in pain. You feel like you''ve been cast aside, that you''re not part of the family, and for that¡­ I apologize. We had our reasons, but it was never meant to hurt you like this. You''re still one of us. You''ve always been one of us." Lyuzen''s voice faltered, but he pressed on. "If you come back to us, we won''t blame you. We won''t hold any of this against you. In fact, we''ll give you an important position in the family. You can do whatever you want from now on. No restrictions. You''ll have all the power you desire. Just¡­ come back." The room was tense, the atmosphere thick with anticipation as everyone held their breath, waiting for Lyerin''s response. But instead of considering his father''s offer, Lyerin''s expression twisted into one of annoyance. "Oh, you still don''t get it, do you?" he snapped, his voice sharp with irritation. "You think I''m joking? That this is some childish rebellion? How about this then?" His voice dropped to a low, dangerous growl. "Salt Mist." The words left Lyerin''s lips like a curse, and before anyone could react, the room was engulfed in a thick, swirling mist. It rolled out from Lyerin''s raised hand, spreading faster than any of them could have imagined, covering every inch of the chamber in an instant. The mist was dense, suffocating, and carried an unnatural coldness that seeped into their bones. Visibility dropped to almost nothing as the Borgias Family members scrambled, their shadows distorted by the swirling fog. Panic rippled through them as they struggled to understand what was happening. This mist was no ordinary illusion¡ªit was infused with a dark, tangible power. "Lyerin! What is this?!" Lyuzen''s voice echoed through the mist, but there was no reply. Only the faint sound of Lyerin''s eerie laughter drifting through the fog. Lord Victor, ever the pragmatist, tried to reach out with his power, attempting to dissipate the mist, but it clung to him like a second skin, choking and smothering any magic he attempted to conjure. The other members of the family, including the scarred man in the suit, were equally paralyzed by the fog. Even their strongest Eldren Lords struggled to move, their bodies weighed down by the unnatural force pressing in on them. Then, as suddenly as it had appeared, the mist stopped expanding. It settled around them, thick and unmoving, trapping them all inside. Silence fell once more, broken only by the occasional shuffling of feet and the rasp of labored breathing. In the midst of it all, Lyerin''s voice cut through the mist, cold and mocking. "Do you see now? You can''t contain me. You never could. And this is just a taste of what''s to come." Suddenly, the mist would disappear, so does Lyerin, and they would see the strongest member, the man in suit with scars, had a black sludge-like spear in the center of his head, holding a scroll in his hands. Chapter 132 - 132: Beginning Lyerin walked down the bustling street with an almost serene expression, humming softly to himself. The street was alive with people of all ages: old men hobbling on canes, young couples strolling hand-in-hand, children playing tag, and mothers cradling infants. The sun cast a warm glow over the lively scene, but it was all a cruel contrast to the reality that was unfolding. Without warning, the first body collapsed. An old man, frail and hunched, let out a strangled gasp as his legs gave way beneath him. He fell face-first into the pavement, his cane rolling away. No one noticed at first, but soon, the woman next to him¡ªan elderly lady clutching a bag of vegetables¡ªdropped to her knees, her eyes wide in confusion. Her lips moved as if trying to speak, but no words came out. She crumpled beside him, lifeless. Panic hadn''t set in yet. People were still too caught up in their own conversations, too unaware of the creeping horror. But as more bodies began to fall¡ªone by one¡ªthe realization began to sink in. A young man, tall and strong, collapsed mid-step, his hand still raised in greeting to a friend who stood frozen in shock. A pregnant woman, resting on a nearby bench, let out a small cry as she slumped forward, her hands protectively cradling her swollen belly in a vain attempt to shield her unborn child from whatever invisible force was killing her. And the children¡ªtheir innocent laughter turned to choked gasps as they, too, succumbed. A small boy who had been chasing after a ball tripped, landing face-down in the dirt, never to rise again. His playmates followed suit, their fragile bodies toppling over like leaves caught in a deadly breeze. Lyerin continued walking, his steps slow and deliberate, completely unaffected by the chaos around him. His humming was soft, almost melodic, as he cast a casual glance over his shoulder. The bodies littered the street like fallen petals, their eyes wide open, unseeing. He stopped abruptly, tilting his head slightly as if listening to something. Then, in a calm, confident tone, he spoke without turning around. "Old man, you can show yourself." There was a moment of silence, and then, from the shadows of a nearby alley, a figure emerged. The man in the suit, his face scarred and weathered from the explosion of his tribe back in the ruined magical world, stepped forward cautiously. He had been tailing Lyerin for some time, yet he was surprised¡ªno, stunned¡ªthat Lyerin had sensed him. "How did you find me?" the old man asked, his voice gruff with disbelief. Lyerin finally turned to face him, a faint smile playing on his lips. "It was the mist of blood and the scent it carries," he replied casually. "It''s unmistakable once you''ve been around it long enough." The old man narrowed his eyes. "So, you know why I''m here, don''t you?" Lyerin nodded slightly, his expression unfazed. "Of course." The old man''s gaze flickered with something akin to admiration. "I must admit, I didn''t expect you to be this sharp," he said. "You even know how to use the cloning technique. Impressive." He paused, then asked, "Where did you learn it? How do you know such a sacred art? That''s something only the Borgias Family should possess." ¡­ Back at the Borgias headquarters, where Lyerin had supposedly been held, the scene had become chaotic. The spear that had struck down the old man''s clone¡ªalong with the old man''s body¡ªbegan to dissolve, hissing as if corroded by acid. The realization hit the onlookers like a hammer: it was all a ruse. The old man and Lyerin had both deceived them. Neither of them had been there. ¡­ Meanwhile, back on the street, Lyerin''s eyes gleamed with amusement. "In my past life, the Borgias died, but not by my hand. Their most dangerous ability¡ªthis cloning technique¡ªcaused the fall of four kingdoms and crippled eight more. But in the end, they were too weak to survive the game they started." The old man''s eyes widened in shock, but he quickly composed himself. "A past life?" he murmured. "No wonder you know so much." He paused, studying Lyerin''s face carefully. "But aren''t you being too careless, telling me all this? Do you think I''ll just let you walk away now that I know?" Lyerin chuckled softly. "I don''t plan on walking away." He stepped closer, his voice lowering to a dangerous whisper. "You''re going to die, old man. So why should I be afraid?" The old man''s jaw clenched in anger. "Do you have any idea who I am, boy? I''m a seventh-cycle assassin. I''ve killed beings far stronger than you, ones with power beyond your comprehension. Do you think you can best me just because you possess the Mana of a sacred beast?" Lyerin met his gaze, his smile unwavering. "Absolutely." The old man''s face darkened with humiliation. How dare this brat, with his smug smile and confident tone, challenge him? He had spent centuries perfecting his art, assassinating beings far more dangerous than this arrogant fool standing before him. But something about Lyerin''s confidence unsettled him. The boy''s feats, his knowledge, everything pointed to one undeniable truth: Lyerin had lived through something far more complex than mere talent could explain. Still, the old man wasn''t one to back down. If Lyerin truly had a past life, the old man would find out¡ªand if necessary, retreat. But not without testing the boy first. "You think you can kill me?" the old man sneered, his eyes narrowing. "Then let''s see you try." Without waiting for a response, the old man raised his hand, and the air around them darkened. The street, the buildings, everything fell into shadow. A suffocating darkness descended over them, and in an instant, shadow clones appeared everywhere, surrounding Lyerin. The old assassin''s technique was flawless, honed over centuries of killing. Lyerin would be overwhelmed, drowned in the darkness. But Lyerin''s expression faltered for the first time. He hadn''t expected the old man to be this capable. His mind raced as he took in the shadow clones encircling him. It looked like this was going to be more difficult than he had anticipated. The old man moved like lightning, his shadow clones darting from every direction, blades aimed at Lyerin''s throat, chest, and back. Lyerin dodged the first few strikes, weaving through the onslaught with a fluidity that spoke of experience. But the sheer number of clones made it impossible to avoid them all. In the chaos, the old man himself moved unseen, blending perfectly into the dark. Lyerin didn''t see him until it was too late. With a swift, silent strike, the old man''s blade sliced across Lyerin''s throat. Lyerin gasped, his hands flying to his neck as blood poured from the wound. He staggered back, his vision blurring as the darkness closed in around him. For a moment, the old man stood victorious, watching as his opponent fell to the ground. But then, something unexpected happened. Lyerin''s body began to glow with an eerie light, and before the old man could react, it exploded in a brilliant flash of energy. KABOOM! The force of the explosion sent the old man flying, his shadow clones disintegrating into nothingness. When the dust settled, there was nothing left of Lyerin. Or so it seemed. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 133 - 133: A curiosity The explosion that had shattered the street left behind only dust and debris, but in the blink of an eye, both Lyerin and the scarred old man reappeared in a dimly lit room. The setting was starkly different, the two now standing inside what seemed to be an abandoned building. Its wooden floors creaked beneath their feet, and the broken windows allowed pale moonlight to stream in, casting eerie shadows across the room. The air was still, as if holding its breath in anticipation of what would come next. The old man stood at the far end of the room, his posture relaxed despite the tension in the air. He appeared unfazed by the sudden shift, as though he had been expecting this all along. Lyerin, on the other hand, was anything but calm. His eyes glinted with manic excitement as he gazed at the old assassin, his lips curling into a grin that stretched too wide to be sane. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Old man," Lyerin called out with a singsong tone, almost mocking. "Why aren''t you running? You should know better than anyone that if you''re going to live through this, running is the best option." The old man''s scarred face remained stoic, but his eyes betrayed a flicker of grim understanding. He spoke slowly, his voice carrying the weight of decades spent in battle. "Running won''t do any good. If you really come from the past, if everything you''ve said is true¡­then I''ve already fallen into your trap. There''s nowhere to run because you''ve already planned for every outcome." Lyerin''s grin widened, his eyes gleaming with twisted delight. "Exactly! You see, you''re not as dumb as you look." He took a few leisurely steps closer, savoring the moment. "But that''s what makes this so much fun! You''re a grandmaster assassin, I''m sure you can outwit me." The old man clenched his fists, a surge of anger rippling through him. He had fought countless battles, slain enemies who should have been impossible to kill, and risen to heights most assassins only dreamed of. But now, here he was, faced with a halfling¡ªsomeone he had been conditioned to look down on his entire life. Worse, Lyerin was taunting him, flaunting his superiority. Lyerin, still reveling in his own madness, threw his head back and laughed. The sound echoed through the building, making the old man''s skin crawl. "Tell you what, old man. I''m feeling generous. I won''t even use my shadow core for this fight. I''ll stick to using a normal core¡ªjust like any other basic Eldren user. What do you think? Isn''t that fair?" The old man''s heart pounded in his chest. His pride screamed at him to reject the insult, but he knew better. Lyerin wasn''t bluffing, and he had already shown that he was playing on an entirely different level. But even so, the thought of being bested by a halfling without even using an elemental core¡ªmuch less a shadow core¡ªwas unbearable. "No way¡­" the old man muttered under his breath. His hands clenched tighter, nails digging into his palms. "No way will I let myself be killed by a halfling using only a normal core¡­" But even as the words left his lips, he felt a sudden shift in the air. His instincts flared, warning him of something dangerous, something he had missed. He looked up just in time to see Lyerin''s form vanish from where he had been standing. Swish! The old man''s eyes went wide as he felt the cold steel of Lyerin''s blade bite into his neck. His body froze, his thoughts a jumbled mess as he tried to process what had just happened. Blood sprayed from the clean cut, and in a second, his head detached from his body, rolling across the floor with a dull thud. His last thoughts were of confusion and regret. He had underestimated Lyerin. And now, it was too late. Lyerin reappeared beside the old man''s lifeless body, crouching down to inspect the severed head with a curious tilt of his head. He smiled, almost fondly, as if admiring his own handiwork. "You see, old man, you are a disappointment, I thought you would give me a little bit more fun, but it turns out you are easily influenced¡­" he said softly, "But you answered my curiosity so I don''t really mind." He picked up the head by its hair, lifting it so he could look directly into the old man''s lifeless eyes. "Why is the Borgias Family so hateful toward halflings like me? Why do they despise the Eldren warriors, no matter what they''ve done or how powerful they''ve become? Was it something personal? Or was it something more pathetic?" He chuckled to himself, dropping the head back to the floor with a careless toss. "Even you, a grandmaster assassin, were affected by that nonsense. All your skills, all your experience, and yet you couldn''t escape the poison they fed you in your mind." Lyerin stood up, stretching his arms lazily as if he had just finished a warm-up exercise. "But I guess it doesn''t matter now. You''re dead, and I''ve got what I needed from this twisted family." He glanced around the room, his expression shifting from amusement to something more calculating. His eyes flickered with an insidious light as he thought about the future¡ªthe plans he had carefully crafted over countless lifetimes. "I''ve got the tools I need," he muttered to himself. "Now, it''s time to rebuild." He took a deep breath, his chest rising as he savored the thrill of it all. "I can rebuild my tribe, stronger than ever. Level it up, take it to heights that no one¡ªespecially the Borgias¡ªcould have imagined." His gaze lifted toward the ceiling, as if he could see beyond it, into the endless possibilities that lay ahead. "But first, I need to get my hands on a few more things," he whispered, his voice barely audible but filled with sinister intent. "I need to push this world into chaos, turn it into an apocalypse." The words sent a shiver through the air, as if the building itself had recoiled at the sheer malevolence behind them. Lyerin''s eyes glinted with excitement as he turned and began to walk away, his footsteps echoing through the empty hall. "I need to make this planet crumble¡­fast. Only then can I get my hands on the things I truly need." His pace quickened, his mind already racing ahead to the next phase of his grand plan. The old man''s body lay forgotten, a silent testament to the deadly power Lyerin wielded and the dark future he intended to bring. "Hahahahha! It was fun!" Chapter 134 - 134: Lyerins Miscalculation Lyerin walked through the dense, dark woods, his steps quiet but deliberate. The trees parted before him as if even nature feared his presence. His destination, the abandoned sanctuary of his tribe. As he approached the sanctuary, a faint smile tugged at the corner of his lips. ''I''m back'', he thought. The word echoed in his mind, not with nostalgia or longing, but with a cold certainty that filled him with twisted joy. "So those girls are back already and left without my permission. However, they are considered safe given their levels; I have already included them along with the beasts with my leveling up ability," he mumbled as he tried not to think about them. Reaching the heart of the sanctuary, Lyerin stopped and pulled something from within his cloak¡ªa small, glowing sigil. It pulsed with a dull, malevolent light. This wasn''t just any sigil; it was the tamers'' sigil from the Borgias Family, something so rare and powerful that even they guarded it jealously. He held it up in the strong sunlight, the markings on the sigil faintly visible, and a low chuckle escaped him. "So this is it," he murmured, his voice carrying an eerie calm. "The tamers'' sigil¡­" He knew how the Borgias Family had acquired this artifact, and he knew that only the largest, most powerful families had access to these kinds of tools. Tools capable of taming beasts far beyond the ordinary. Beasts that could bring about the apocalypse he had planned for so long. ''This was the real reason I infiltrated the Borgias'', Lyerin thought as he turned the sigil over in his hands. The image of his mother flashed briefly in his mind, but it didn''t stir any warmth or regret within him. She had been nothing more than a test, a way for him to discover if he was truly shaped by the cruelty of the Borgias Family. If their betrayal had molded him into the demon he had become. But no. The truth, as it turned out, was far simpler¡ªand far more terrifying. "I wasn''t made this way because of them," he whispered to himself, gripping the sigil tighter. "I was born this way. I am a demon, and that''s all there is to it." S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A slow, manic laugh escaped his lips, growing louder with each passing second. The trees around him seemed to shudder as his voice filled the air. ''I am a creature of even I don''t understand.'', he thought, the realization sending a jolt of excitement through him. ''There''s no reasoning behind it. No grand purpose. I simply exist to destroy, to enjoy the madness.'' Clutching the sigil, he felt the power thrumming within it. This was what he needed to deepen his apocalypse, to let loose the chaos that had been brewing within him for so long. "Finally¡­" he muttered. "I can tame the beasts that will tear this world apart." Lyerin began walking toward the some part of the sanctuary, already planning how he would raise an army of untamed creatures, creatures that would be unstoppable with this sigil. Yet, as he crossed the threshold into his tribe''s territory, something unexpected happened. | Ding!'' A notification appeared in front of him, hovering in the air, the letters glowing with a faint light. Lyerin''s brow furrowed as he read the message: | After analyzing the Tribe''s Leader, Lyerin Borgias, the tribe has detected that the leader''s mana capacity has climbed too high. | The tribe is now overshadowed, making the host unsuitable to remain as leader unless the host ceases all direct actions and allows the tribe to manage itself. | Lyerin stopped in his tracks, narrowing his eyes. "What¡­is this?" he muttered, his voice tense. He reread the message, a cold sense of dread creeping into his mind. Before he could process the implications, another notification appeared: | Ding!'' | To prevent alienation of the tribe from its leader and severance of all ties, the host is now limited to giving commands for three years. | Should the host act independently, the tribe will sever its connection to the host permanently. | Lyerin''s heart skipped a beat. His hand tightened around the sigil as his thoughts raced. "What the hell is going on?" he growled under his breath. And then it hit him. The borrowed mana. The power he had siphoned from the Shadow Panther of the Borgias Family had pushed his mana levels far beyond what his tribe could comprehend. They saw him now as a being too powerful, too different from what he once was. They feared the disconnect between him and the tribe would destroy them from within if he continued to act alone. ''The tribe thinks I''ve outgrown them'', Lyerin realized, his mind whirling. He could feel his grip on the tribe loosening. ''What the hell? I only borrowed it and it would disappear after later, at the end of the day, this Mana would disappear eventually, so how come?" If he didn''t follow these new rules, if he continued to act on his own whims, he would lose the tribe entirely. And with it, the support he desperately needed for what was to come. Lyerin took a deep breath, trying to push down the panic rising in his chest. ''This is bad¡­ really bad.'' He knew his own nature far too well. He was impulsive, reckless, constantly driven by a need for excitement and danger. It was why, in his past life, he had come so close to dying over and over again. Without the tribe''s support, he would be vulnerable¡ªhis recklessness would lead him into danger, into mistakes, into death just like when he tried to surprise and kill the dragon tamer, he was the one who was being surprised and killed instead. Lyerin knew how aggressive he was. "I court death too often," he whispered to himself, his voice strained. "I''ve always done it¡­ and without the tribe¡­" He clenched his jaw, feeling the weight of the situation settle heavily on his shoulders. His mind flashed back to the hundreds of thousands of lives he had lived before. In each life, it had been the same¡ªhis desire for thrill and chaos had always led him to the edge of death. Lyerin''s face darkened. The realization that he was bound to these rules infuriated him. His entire life had been about freedom, about breaking free from the chains of control. Now, even with all his power, even after defeating those who sought to bind him, he was once again shackled¡ªthis time by his own tribe. He took a deep breath, forcing himself to calm down. "It''s fine," he muttered. "It doesn''t matter. I can work with this. I own this tribe, I will keep owning this." But deep down, he knew the truth. His entire being was built on defying control, on pushing boundaries. Being forced into this position, forced to rely on others, was the very thing he despised most. And yet, there was no way around it. He needed the tribe, whether he liked it or not. Lyerin exhaled sharply, his eyes flashing with frustration. "Alright," he said aloud, his voice carrying a note of finality. "I''ll play along. I''ll let them do what they need to do." He glanced up at the sky, his expression hardening as the weight of the decision settled in. "It''s not like I can''t handle it." A faint smile tugged at his lips, though it didn''t reach his eyes. "I''ve got three years, and plenty of time to prepare." But even as he said the words, he felt the gnawing irritation inside him, the itch to take control, to act. He knew it wouldn''t be easy, but for now, he would comply. ''For now.'' Chapter 135 - 135: Triggered Lyerin stood in the center of the sanctuary, his hands clenched at his sides, frustration bubbling under his cool exterior. Commanding others had never been his style. He was a lone wolf, a sadistic bastard who thrived on the thrill of hunting his prey one-on-one, relishing in their terror as he told them they were going to die. The chase, the fear in their eyes, the thrill of running them down¡ªit was all a part of the game he played. But commanding? Relying on others? It felt unnatural to him. He paced in the dim light, his mind swirling with thoughts. He hated the idea of leading an organization, let alone a tribe. Although he had said in the past that he would make it¡ªand lead his tribe¡ªnow, when he felt the responsibility on his shoulders, he felt like he was not the type who could do it. The idea of sitting back, giving orders, and waiting for others to act went against everything that made him who he was. The only reason he felt any confidence against the Borgias Family was because of the knowledge he had about them, the secrets he had acquired. But here, in this Eldritch universe, he wasn''t sure. There were too many unknowns, too many powerful organizations he had yet to understand when he was alone as a lone hunter. The thought gnawed at him. Suddenly, a familiar chime broke through his thoughts. | Ding! A system screen appeared in front of him, the message glaringly clear: | Note: | This is not recommended due to the host''s personality. | It''s practically impossible! If the host desires, he can step down. | After all, the host could still use the leveling-up ability even as a regular member of the tribe. | Lyerin''s body stiffened, his blood running cold for a brief moment. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The system itself doubted his ability to command? The implication hit him hard, a deep-rooted rage slowly building inside him. His fists tightened, knuckles turning white as he stared at the message. The arrogance of the system to assume he couldn''t handle this! For a moment, he stood there in silence, the weight of the message sinking in. It wasn''t just a statement¡ªit was a challenge. He felt his entire being bristle with defiance. ''Me? Not fit to lead?'' His inner voice was laced with venom. Although he wasn''t one to be easily provoked, this particular message felt like it was deliberately pushing his buttons. His lips curled into a sneer, with his eyes flashing with intensity. ''Isn''t this exactly what I live for? The impossible?'' He had always thrived on adversity, on facing impossible odds and coming out on top. This was no different. He was Lyerin, a creature born from chaos and destruction. Not from the Borgias Family''s trauma that he had just confirmed. Commanding an organization might not be in his nature, but that only made the challenge all the more appealing. His entire existence had been about defying expectations, crushing those who thought they are stronger whenever he hunts them. A low, almost manic laugh escaped his lips, echoing through the sanctuary. "So," he muttered to himself, "this is my next challenge, huh?" His laughter grew louder, resonating with the wildness of his soul. "I guess I''m about to walk a new path." His mind was still racing with this newfound purpose when a soft voice interrupted his thoughts. "Lyerin, you''re here!" He turned sharply, his dark eyes locking onto Sophia, who had appeared behind him. Her presence momentarily distracted him from his inner turmoil, and he tilted his head, assessing her with a piercing gaze. His thoughts were still lingering on the system message, but he forced them aside for now. "Sophia," he said, his voice smooth and low. "Where is everyone else?" Sophia hesitated for a moment before answering. "They''re¡­ out. They thought they could find more survivors, people who might still be alive and need help." Lyerin''s brow furrowed. "Survivors? Who told them to do that?" Sophia looked down, her fingers fidgeting nervously. "It was Corora''s idea," she said, her voice barely above a whisper. Lyerin let out a snort of disdain but said nothing more. He had expected as much. Corora had always been the type to take charge in situations like this, she was just hiding whenever in his presence, but it irritated him that they had acted without his command. ''Confident in their strength, are they?'' he thought, feeling a simmering annoyance rise within him. Turning his attention back to Sophia, he took a step closer, his presence commanding. "And you, Sophia?" he asked, his voice taking on a more serious tone. "Why didn''t you go with them?" Sophia''s face flushed a deep shade of red, her eyes darting away from his intense gaze. She hesitated, biting her lip before finally answering, "I¡­ I waited for you." The admission hung in the air, her vulnerability palpable. Lyerin regarded her for a moment, and soon, a smirk creeped across his face. ''Interesting.'' Without warning, he placed a finger on his chin in mock contemplation. "Hmm," he said, his voice dripping with confidence. "I think I like you." Sophia''s eyes widened, her face going an even deeper shade of crimson. She stammered, clearly taken off guard, not knowing how to respond. Before she could say another word, Lyerin swiftly moved forward, scooping her up into his arms, cradling her as if she were a delicate princess. "Wha¡ªwhat are you doing?!" she exclaimed, her voice a mix of shock and embarrassment. Her heart raced as she clutched his shoulders for balance, her mind spinning from his sudden boldness. Lyerin''s eyes twinkled with amusement as he glanced down at her, his voice smooth and playful. "You look surprised, Sophia. Relax. Aren''t you carrying children now?" Sophia''s breath caught in her throat. "But¡­ but what if Corora does find out?" she asked, her voice trembling. "She''ll be furious!" Lyerin chuckled, a dark, almost dangerous sound. "Corora? She''s of no concern to me. The only reason I care about her at all is because of the curse." Sophia''s eyes widened at his words, but before she could respond, a voice cut through the air, sharp and commanding. "Lyerin?" The sound sent a shiver down Lyerin''s spine, and he turned his head slowly toward the source. There, standing in the entrance of the sanctuary, was Corora herself, her eyes blazing with suspicion and anger. For a brief moment, the air between them crackled with tension. Lyerin''s charming smirk didn''t falter, but his mind was already calculating his next move. He could see the storm brewing in Corora''s eyes, but he didn''t flinch. Instead, he kept his hold on Sophia, his stance relaxed, as if daring Corora to say something. "Well," he said, his voice laced with amusement. "It seems the fun is just getting started." Corora''s fists clenched at her sides, her voice icy. "What do you think you''re doing, Lyerin and Sophia?" Lyerin met her gaze without a hint of fear, his smirk widening. "What does it look like I''m doing?" The tension between the three of them hung in the air, thick and electric. Lyerin could feel the weight of Corora''s gaze, but he didn''t care. In fact, it only excited him further. The game was on. Time to show Corora who he really is. Chapter 136 - 136: Confrontation 1/2 Sophia took a deep breath and, with a quivering voice, tried to explain. "Corora, it''s not what you think. Lyerin and I were forced¡ª" S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Before she could finish her sentence, Lyerin raised a hand, cutting her off smoothly. "Let me handle this," he said, his tone firm yet calm. His gaze never left Sophia, and there was a seriousness in his eyes that made her fall silent instantly. She swallowed hard, stepping back as she cast her eyes down. Lyerin, however, allowed a faint smile to tug at the corner of his lips. "That''s what I like about you," he said, his voice softer now, almost playful. "I keep things running smoothly here in this tribe so you all stay safe. And you, Sophia, at least you''re the only one who listens to me very well. You always know your place." He reached out, pinching her nose gently and playfully, his touch light but enough to send her heart racing. Sophia''s cheeks flushed a deep red, and her breath caught in her throat. Lyerin''s casual, almost tender action left her flustered and dizzy with emotions she couldn''t quite process. Then, without looking back at her, Lyerin shifted his attention toward Corora. His expression changed, his playful demeanor vanishing as his gaze hardened. "Now, Corora," he said, his voice colder, "what exactly do you want to say?" Corora stood there, rooted in place, her mind spinning as she tried to find her words. Something was different about him, about Lyerin. The way he moved, the way he spoke¡ªhe wasn''t the same man she once knew. He seemed distant, colder, and far more dangerous than ever before. A sense of dread gnawed at her, and she couldn''t shake the feeling that something had shifted between them. With a shaky voice, Corora managed to stammer out, "But¡­ Sophia had a boyfriend!" Lyerin''s brow twitched, and he cut her off with a sharp wave of his hand, his eyes narrowing as he stared her down. "Boyfriend?" he scoffed, the word dripping with disdain. "Do you think we''re living in some ideal world, where titles like ''boyfriend'' or ''husband'' matter anymore? Do you think I care about those kinds of trivial relationships in this apocalypse?" He stepped closer to Corora, his presence looming, every word he spoke laced with indifference. "Let me spell this out for you, Corora," he began, his voice low but firm. "Everything we once held dear, every attachment, every idea of love, marriage, or companionship¡ªnone of that matters now. What''s a boyfriend? A husband? Nothing but remnants of a broken world that no longer exists. The world we knew is dead. What we have now is survival, and survival demands strength, not sentiment. Loyalty comes from power, not from some fleeting notion of love. "And besides," he continued, his tone growing more intense, "in this world, I''ll take what I want, when I want, and no one¡ªnot you, not Sophia''s boyfriend,'' not anyone¡ªcan stop me. If they try, they''ll die. The faster you understand that, the better off you''ll be." Corora''s breath hitched in her throat as Lyerin''s words washed over her, each one hitting harder than the last. Something''s really wrong with Lyerin and she doesn''t know what''s going on? Just what happened? Does he hate me because I went on my own? Corora opened her mouth to argue, but no words came out. For the first time, she felt something she had never associated with Lyerin before¡ªfear. He had always been a mystery to her, but now he was something much darker, much more terrifying. His sweet aura became dark, and his confidence, it was incredibly unfamiliar to her. Lyerin smirked, reading the fear in her eyes. He leaned forward, his face inches from hers, his breath warm against her skin. His hand moved up, gripping her chin gently between his fingers, tilting her head slightly so she couldn''t look away from his intense gaze. "Now," he said softly, his voice a whisper that sent chills down her spine, "tell me, where are the others?" Corora''s mind raced, panic clawing at her insides. She could feel her heart pounding in her chest as she stammered out a response. "Th-they''re... they''re sending messages... trying to contact the others." Lyerin''s expression darkened immediately, his eyes narrowing into dangerous slits. His fingers tightened ever so slightly on her chin, and she flinched. "Others?" he asked, his tone laced with suspicion. "What others?" Corora hesitated, swallowing hard. She could feel the tension rising, the palpable danger in the air. "Th-the people we found in the city," she finally said, her voice barely above a whisper. "We¡­ we thought we could bring them in." For a moment, Lyerin was silent. T hen, suddenly, he threw his head back and laughed¡ªa deep, maniacal sound that echoed through the abandoned sanctuary. "Hahahhahahahaha!" Each laugh grew louder, more powerful, until the very ground beneath their feet trembled. The air itself seemed to ripple, bending under the weight of his laughter, and Corora instinctively stepped back, her fear mounting. Sophia watched in horror as Lyerin''s laughter intensified, her hands trembling as she tried to process what was happening. She had seen him in dangerous situations before, but this¡­ this was something entirely different. The energy radiating off him was oppressive, overwhelming. Corora, for the first time in her life, felt pure, unadulterated fear. Her legs shook, and her breath came in shallow gasps as Lyerin''s laughter finally subsided. "Eeerhhmmm-" he said as he cleared his throat. His face twisted into a cruel smile, and without warning, he gently set Sophia down before grabbing Corora''s wrist in a vice-like grip. "L-Lyerin, what are you¡ª?" Corora gasped, wincing as he effortlessly lifted her off the ground by her arm. Pain shot through her shoulder as she dangled in the air, her legs kicking weakly beneath her. Lyerin''s gaze was cold and unforgiving as he held her there, his voice a dark, dangerous whisper. "What did you think would happen, Corora?" he asked, his tone chilling. "Did you think I wouldn''t notice you moving on your own? That I wouldn''t be angry?" Corora''s eyes widened in panic, her voice trembling as she tried to explain herself. "I-I didn''t mean to! We just thought¡ª" Lyerin shook his head, cutting her off. "You displeased me, Corora. But that''s not the only thing you did wrong, is it?" Corora''s heart pounded in her chest, her mouth suddenly dry as she tried to make sense of his words. "W-what do you mean? I didn''t¡ª" He tilted his head, his smirk deepening as he leaned in closer. "Do you want to know what you really did?" Corora swallowed hard, her eyes wide with terror. "Is¡­ is it because I went on my own? Along with the others?" Lyerin''s gaze sharpened, his smile widening. "That certainly displeased me. But no," he said, his voice dangerously low, "that''s not the only thing you''ve done wrong. Do you want to know?" Before Corora could respond, a voice suddenly rang out, filled with anger and desperation. "Let go of my sister!" Lyerin''s grip loosened slightly as he turned his head toward the source of the voice. Standing in the doorway, with a furious expression and clenched fists, was a young girl¡ªCorora''s sister. Corona. Chapter 137 - 137: Confrontation 2/2 The shout echoed through the room like a sharp bell, piercing the charged atmosphere as she called out of my sister. "Let go of my sister!" Lyerin''s grip on Corora loosened, and his head turned toward the sound. The small girl seemed determined, though her voice trembled slightly. Lyerin smiled, a cruel glint in his eyes. "Corona," he drawled, his tone mocking. "Why are you so upset? You think I''m hurting her?" He lifted Corora a little higher, just enough to make her wince, her breath catching as she tried to suppress a pained cry. "Aren''t you hurting her?" Corona shot back, stepping closer, her youthful defiance barely masking the fear beneath. "Isn''t she your girlfriend? Don''t you care about her?" Lyerin''s smile widened. "Ah, girlfriend." He mused aloud, almost as if testing the word. "Is that what she is? Just because I said so, right? I told her she''d be mine, so now she''s my ''girlfriend''? Is that how it works?" He paused, as if lost in a deeper thought, his eyes narrowing as his grip on Corora finally loosened enough for her feet to touch the ground again. But Corora didn''t move, too stunned by the situation to react. Lyerin''s smile faded as he seemed to retreat into his thoughts, his voice growing softer but more ominous. "Before the original Stonehooves tribe was destroyed¡­ back when it was called the Devil Horned tribe¡­" he muttered, more to himself than to anyone else. His gaze became distant, memories swirling in his mind. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I was cursed," he continued, his voice tinged with a dark bitterness. "Cursed to make Corora important to me. Too important. That''s the reason I couldn''t help it before." Corora''s eyes widened as Lyerin spoke, her heart pounding in her chest. A curse? Was that why he had been so protective, so obsessive? "But now," Lyerin''s voice turned cold again, his attention snapping back to the present, "as I''ve begun raising my level, I can suppress that curse. I can finally think clearly." Corora''s stomach dropped, the cold weight of his words sinking in. Her importance to him wasn''t real¡ªit was just a curse. Her feelings, her place in his life, were nothing but a manipulation of magic. "And you," Lyerin''s eyes bored into her with a look of disdain. "You took advantage of that. You''ve gotten arrogant. Just because I let things slide, just because I didn''t lash out before. You think you can do whatever you want?" Corora trembled, her voice barely a whisper. "Lyerin¡­" Lyerin ignored her, his focus shifting back to Corona. "Do you know why your sister wanted to bring those people into our territory?" he asked, his voice sharp. "She thought it was a good idea. But she doesn''t understand what she''s doing. Didn''t I tell all of you before? The hidden families, the ones who were plotting even before this apocalypse started, they''ve been planning to turn this entire city into a deadly battleground for their amusement." His voice grew harsher, louder, and Corora flinched at every word. "And what do you think would happen if we took in all those people? Does she want the families to find them? To find us? What do you think they''d do once they realize we''re here?" Corona stared at him, speechless, her earlier defiance faltering as Lyerin''s words crashed down on her like a tidal wave. The weight of his logic, of the reality he was forcing her to confront, made her knees weak. As if on cue, Maria, Elena, Lydia, Fiona, Emily, and Natalie¡ªall tribe members¡ªrushed into the room, their faces pale with fear. They immediately dropped to their knees in front of Lyerin, begging for mercy. "Please, Lyerin," Maria started, her voice trembling. "Corora didn''t know. She didn''t mean to¡ª" "She didn''t understand what she was doing," Elena added, her hands clasped together as if in prayer. "We thought we could help. We thought we could save more lives¡­" "Please," Lydia chimed in, her voice desperate. "We''re stronger now. We thought¡­ maybe we could make a difference." Fiona''s voice cracked as she pleaded, "We didn''t think they''d find us here. We thought we could protect them, like we''ve been protecting ourselves." Emily and Natalie joined the chorus of begging, each of them offering their own reasons, their own justifications for Corora''s actions. They spoke over one another, each voice more desperate than the last, each word an attempt to pull Lyerin''s attention away from Corora and onto them. Lyerin watched them, his expression dark and unmoving, his eyes cold as ice. He let them plead, let them pour out their explanations, but he wasn''t listening. His thoughts were already elsewhere, focused on the problem Corora had created, on the danger they now faced. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Lyerin raised a hand, silencing the room. His eyes flicked to each of the women, one by one, before settling back on Corora. "Heroism," he said, his voice dripping with disdain. "That''s what this is, isn''t it? You all want to be heroes. You want to save people, act like you''re the good guys in some story. But this isn''t a story. This is reality. And in reality, bringing people into our tribe without thinking about the consequences is how you get everyone killed." He took a step forward, his presence overwhelming as he loomed over them. "Do you think those hidden families won''t notice? Do you think they won''t come here and destroy everything we''ve built?" His voice grew darker, more menacing. "I''ve seen it before, over and over again. Families like those don''t care about the lives of the people they use as pawns. They''ll sacrifice hundreds, thousands, just for their own amusement. And you, Corora, you wanted to bring more pawns right to their doorstep." Corora''s lips trembled as she stared at the ground, unable to meet his gaze. Suddenly, a notification appeared in front of Lyerin, the familiar sound of the system''s chime breaking the tense silence. Ding! The message flashed in front of him: [ 77 humanoid intelligent creatures have entered the Tribe''s territory. [ The host has already manifested a spirit. Would the host like to invite all the intelligent creatures? ] Lyerin stared at the message for a long moment. His first instinct was to decline, to keep them out. But just as he was about to select ''No,'' another message appeared. [ Note: [ The host doesn''t have experience leading an organization. It is not recommended for the host to accept. ] Lyerin''s jaw clenched. He felt the weight of the words sink in, with a slow anger building in his chest. His eyes narrowed, his fists clenched as the room seemed to grow even quieter around him. ''What do you mean I don''t have experience?'' he thought bitterly, the silence in his mind almost deafening. His ears rang with the lack of sound, the stillness broken only by the faint whisper of air around him. Time seemed to slow as he stood there, his frustration mounting. The system''s unintentional insult gnawed at him, digging into old wounds he''d tried to forget. "Slave¡­ loner¡­" he muttered under his breath. ''I''ve been betrayed so many times that''s why my instincts didn''t want me to try those,'' he thought, bitterness coating every word. ''But to imply I can''t lead? Is this spirit underestimating me?'' Lyerin''s teeth ground together, the anger bubbling just beneath the surface. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, he opened his eyes and exhaled, his decision was seemingly made. "Alright," he said, his voice low but resolute. "If there''s nothing you can do¡­ then I''ll handle them." Chapter 138 - 138: Checking out The air in the room felt sickeningly thick that felt like suffocating, as though every breath the tribe members took was laden with tension and disbelief. They had all heard Lyerin''s threat; they had felt the weight of his fury. Yet now, as he stood there before them, his expression cold and unwavering, his words pierced through the silence like a blade. "Yes," Lyerin said flatly, his voice cutting through their confusion, "I''ve changed my mind." He paused, letting the gravity of his decision sink in. "Fortunately for you all, right now, I have a plan. These people you brought might be useful to us." A collective exhale escaped the gathered tribe members, relief mingling with fear. They hadn''t expected him to relent so easily, yet the glint in his eyes warned them that this was no act of kindness. "But let me be clear," Lyerin continued, his tone darkening once more, "this will not happen again. If any of you dare disobey me like this next time, I won''t be merciful. You''ll be thrown outside, stripped of your powers, and left to fend for yourselves. Is that understood?" Everyone nodded quickly, too afraid to speak. His words were like a blade hanging over their heads, the promise of punishment far worse than any physical pain. "Good." Lyerin turned on his heel, dismissing them with the sharpness of his movement. "Don''t follow me," he commanded, his back to them now. "I''m going to check these people out for myself. I''ll decide what they''re worth." The moment Lyerin left, a tense silence fell over the group. Eyes quickly turned toward Sophia, accusations simmering just beneath the surface. Corora''s expression was a mixture of anger and jealousy, her eyes blazing as she stepped forward. "What happened between you and Lyerin?" Corora demanded, her voice trembling with a mix of frustration and something more primal. "Why are you acting so close to him? Why did you stay?" Sophia swallowed hard, one could see her face was flushing with severe embarrassment. She opened her mouth, struggling to find the words. "I can explain," she said, her voice barely a whisper. "That''s why I stayed behind. I told you all¡ªthis was a bad idea. I tried to warn you not to disobey him." "That''s not what I asked," Corora snapped, her jealousy flaring. "I''m asking what happened between you two." Sophia''s face reddened further, her mind racing. She could feel the weight of their stares, but there was no time to explain what even she didn''t fully understand. "It''s¡­ complicated," she finally managed, her voice shaky. "But it''s not what you think." ¡­ Meanwhile, outside the sanctuary, Lyerin was walking away from the tension, his posture exuding confidence and control. His steps were measured, steady, but his thoughts drifted back to the scene he''d left behind. Sophia, with her flushed face and hesitant words, would surely face their accusations, but Lyerin wasn''t concerned. Women and their matters¡ªso long as they didn''t cross the line, it was of little importance to him. As he moved farther from the sanctuary, the air around him seemed to lighten. He stretched his arms overhead, his muscles tightening and then loosening in a ripple of tension release. He rolled his shoulders back, feeling the knots that had formed from the earlier confrontation slowly unwind. A long sigh escaped his lips, and he continued to stretch, his arms, legs, neck¡ªevery part of his body slowly unwinding. He bent forward, touching his toes, the stretch tugging at his hamstrings. The movement felt good, each pull of muscle and sinew reminding him of his own strength, his own control over his body. He twisted his torso, feeling a satisfying crack along his spine, and smiled faintly. There was something refreshing about this small, physical ritual. Each stretch, each moment of tension and release, seemed to wash away the lingering stress from the tribe. As Lyerin continued to stretch, he glanced at the horizon. The city loomed in the distance, a shadowy silhouette against the fading light of the sky. He muttered to himself, "The eldritch beasts in the tribe are probably nearing level thirty or peak twenty by now. The monsters outside are still early in their second cycle as Eldritch beings¡­" He trailed off, considering the balance of power. "Maybe I shouldn''t rush too much," he concluded. Lyerin let out another deep breath and stretched his arms one last time, savoring the feeling of his muscles loosening. Not long, his body felt refreshed, reinvigorated, as if the simple act of stretching had released not only physical tension but mental fog as well. By the time he reached the outer edge of the tribe''s territory¡ªthe sanctuary that marked the entrance to their domain¡ªhe could see the figures in the distance. There were dozens of them, huddled together in ragged groups, their clothes torn and dirty, their faces gaunt and hollow. Men, women, and children, all ages. Some stood tall despite their exhaustion, while others clung to one another, too weak to stand on their own. Lyerin''s gaze swept over them, taking in every detail. Their pitiful appearance did nothing to stir his empathy. He had long since learned to distance himself from the suffering of others. There were too many of them, far too many for his tribe to take in. He would need to assess their usefulness, weed out the weak from the strong. As he approached, his steps slow and deliberate, some of the people turned toward him, their eyes wide with a mixture of hope and fear. They could sense his authority, his power, but they didn''t yet know what he would decide. Lyerin''s eyes narrowed as he studied them, calculating. The group was large, but the resources of the tribe were limited. If they weren''t worth the risk, they would have to be turned away¡ªor worse. Suddenly, as he moved closer, his gaze landed on a figure at the edge of the group. A woman, hunched over with her back to him, her hair matted and tangled, her clothes filthy. Yet something about her posture, the way she held herself, felt¡­ familiar. Lyerin''s brow furrowed, a deep frown forming on his face. He stopped in his tracks, his heart skipping a beat as a name surfaced in his mind, unbidden. Could it be her? The thought sent a jolt through him, though he quickly pushed it aside. It was impossible. She couldn''t be here. Not after all this time. But the nagging sense of recognition persisted, gnawing at the back of his mind. He shook his head, trying to dispel the thought. It had to be a coincidence. It had to be. Yet, as he continued to watch her, his doubt grew. The way she moved, the way she shifted slightly to the side, it all felt too familiar. A cold dread began to settle in his chest, and without realizing it, his aura darkened, the air around him growing thick with an oppressive weight. His eyes, once indifferent, now burned with a cold, murderous intent. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Whoever this woman was¡ªwhether she was who he thought or not¡ªhe would find out. And if it was her¡­ if she had somehow found her way back into this life¡­ then there would be consequences. Lyerin''s face twisted into a grim expression, his body tensing as his bloodlust surged. He could feel it now, the old anger rising within him like a storm, threatening to consume him whole. Without warning, his aura flared, and his footsteps quickened as he made his way toward the woman. Chapter 139 - 139: Krisella "Krisella¡­" Lyerin muttered the name under his breath, almost as if testing the weight of it after all these years. It felt strange to say it now, with the woman in question standing just a few yards away, unaware that he had spotted her. The memories hit him in waves, unbidden, dragging him back to a time he had long buried in the recesses of his mind. His heart thudded against his ribcage, the once cold and calculated Lyerin momentarily overtaken by emotions he thought had been extinguished. It had been in the early days of the apocalypse, in his past life, that he first met Krisella. The world was already falling apart then, but amidst the chaos, their bond had formed. She had been so full of life and energy, her laughter somehow capable of brightening the darkness that surrounded them. Lyerin, who had never known what it felt like to be loved, had been drawn to her innocence and vitality. He remembered the first time they had fought side by side, fending off a wave of twisted creatures that had emerged from the fissures in the earth. Krisella had saved him that day. Her movements were swift and precise, her agility unmatched as she danced through the battlefield with effortless grace. At first, Lyerin had been cautious around her. His usual instincts, honed from years of solitude and betrayal, told him not to trust her. But she had been persistent, constantly breaking down the walls he had so carefully constructed. She had a way of making him laugh, of getting him to talk about things he never thought he''d share with anyone. They would sit under the stars, taking refuge in the brief moments of calm that came between the waves of monsters. She would talk about her dreams, about the life she had before the apocalypse, and Lyerin would find himself opening up in ways that made him feel vulnerable. He had told her things no one else knew¡ªabout his past, his struggles, and even his fears. The two of them had become inseparable, always saving each other in the chaos of battle. He had saved her from a horde of mutated creatures more than once, pulling her out of danger at the last moment. And she had saved him from the emptiness that had threatened to consume him. For a while, Lyerin thought they could survive anything, as long as they were together. He remembered the nights they spent huddled together in abandoned buildings, the heat of her body next to his providing comfort against the cold reality of their world. It was in those moments that Lyerin had allowed himself to hope, to believe in something more than survival. He had been innocent then, na?ve even, when it came to love. Krisella had taught him what it meant to care for someone, to trust someone with his heart. It was so different from the sadistic thrill he got from hunting his enemies. With her, there was no need to be on guard, no need to calculate every move. For the first time in his life, he had felt at peace. But one day, it all ended. He had woken up in their makeshift shelter to find Krisella gone. There was no note, no explanation, just an empty space where she had once slept. Lyerin had waited for hours, days even, expecting her to return. But she never did. He searched for her, scouring the wasteland, questioning anyone who might have seen her. But there was nothing. She had disappeared from his life without a word, leaving him with nothing but the bitter taste of abandonment. Why did she leave him? Lyerin had asked himself that question a thousand times over. Had he done something wrong? Had he not been enough for her? He couldn''t understand it. Everything had seemed perfect, so why had she left him behind? The more he thought about it, the more the hurt festered into something darker, something that gnawed at him from the inside out. Even after all these years, the memory of her leaving still haunted him. It had shaped him, hardening the parts of him that Krisella had once softened. He had become more ruthless, more detached, as if he had built new walls around his heart, taller and stronger than before. The pain of her abandonment had been a lesson, a reminder that no one could be trusted. Not truly. And now, standing there, Lyerin felt a rush of realization wash over him. He looked again at the woman standing near the edge of the group, her shoulders slumped, her hair dirty and tangled. But it was unmistakable. It was Krisella. And next to her stood a man in a military uniform, his arm protectively around her shoulders, both of them looking weary and helpless. Lyerin''s lips twisted into a bitter smile. So that was it. That was why she had left him. The memories came flooding back¡ªone in particular. He remembered seeing that same man before, back when he and Krisella had ventured to the second wall, a massive structure designed to protect a city from the monsters that roamed the world. Lyerin had noticed the way Krisella had looked at that man, the way her eyes lingered on him, filled with something that Lyerin hadn''t understood at the time. He had brushed it off, thinking nothing of it. But now, it all made sense. Krisella hadn''t left because of something he had done. She had left because of him. The man in the uniform. The man she clearly had feelings for, even back then. Lyerin''s smile widened, the bitterness in his heart hardening into something colder, something more calculated. He had an idea. A malicious idea. With confidence, he walked toward the group of refugees, his posture relaxed, his expression one of false friendliness. He bowed his head slightly as he approached, a gesture of welcome. "Welcome," he said, his voice calm and smooth, "to my tribe." The people standing before him looked stunned. Whispers began to spread through the crowd, their eyes wide with confusion. "His tribe?" one of them muttered. "What tribe?" "Didn''t he say it''s his?" another questioned, disbelief clear in their voice. A third person chimed in, "I''ve never heard of this place. What does he mean by his tribe?" The murmurs continued, the crowd buzzing with uncertainty. They looked at Lyerin with a mixture of suspicion and hope, unsure of what to make of him. "Yes," Lyerin said, his smile never faltering. "My tribe. A sanctuary, of sorts, in this chaotic world. A place where you can be safe¡­ if you follow the rules." He paused for dramatic effect, letting the weight of his words sink in. "What rules?" someone from the crowd asked nervously. Another voice piped up, "Are we really supposed to trust him? We don''t know anything about this guy." Lyerin let the murmurs continue for a moment longer before he raised his hand, signaling for silence. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The crowd fell quiet, all eyes on him. He could feel their fear, their desperation. It was palpable. "You''re all wondering what my rules are," Lyerin said, his voice low but carrying authority. "And whether or not you can trust me." He let the silence hang in the air, watching as their expressions shifted between hope and uncertainty. "Well," he said, a slow smile creeping across his face, "are you ready to hear them?" Chapter 140 - 140: Absurd conditions Lyerin stood at the head of the gathered crowd, his eyes sweeping over the faces of the people who had been dragged from their homes and lives by the relentless apocalypse. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Some were weak and malnourished, others looked angry and defiant, but all of them were waiting with bated breath for the conditions he would impose. Among them, Krisella stood beside the military man, her face hidden under the grime and exhaustion of survival. But Lyerin paid her no mind, not anymore. He had more important things to handle now. He had a tribe to protect, and these people¡ªthese desperate, hopeless survivors¡ªcould be of use to him. But only on his terms. His voice rang out, sharp and cold. "First, if you wish to join my tribe, you must pledge your absolute loyalty. To me. Not just to the tribe, but to me personally." He crossed his arms, with a dark and commanding expression. "Your lives, your skills, your very existence now belong to me. In return, you will have protection under my banner, but make no mistake: betray me, and you''ll be discarded like the rest of the weaklings out there." A murmur of disbelief rippled through the crowd. People began whispering to each other, shocked by the absurdity of what he was asking. One man, a scruffy, middle-aged survivor with a missing tooth, stepped forward, his voice dripping with disbelief. "What? You want us to pledge to you? Who the hell do you think you are?" The man''s face twisted with anger. "You think we''ll just roll over and give you our lives?" A woman beside him, cradling a small child in her arms, nodded vigorously. "This is madness! We came here for safety, not to become slaves!" Lyerin remained unmoved, his expression cold as ever. He let the voices of dissent rise for a moment before raising a hand to silence them. His tone was dismissive, as if their protests were nothing more than the wind rustling leaves. "You misunderstand," he said, his voice cutting through the noise like a blade. "This isn''t a negotiation. You need me. Without my protection, you''re nothing but fodder for the monsters that roam outside these walls. I offer you a chance to survive, to thrive. But in return, I expect absolute loyalty. The kind that doesn''t falter in the face of fear or discomfort." His gaze swept across the crowd, eyes locking on anyone who dared meet his stare. "This is how I ensure my tribe¡ªmy eldritch tribe¡ªis never betrayed. Your loyalty is the currency by which you buy your survival. I am offering you life, and all I demand in return is everything." The crowd fell into an uneasy silence. People exchanged uncertain glances, but no one seemed willing to step forward and challenge him. They knew he was right, even if they hated it. In this world, there were only two paths: survive or perish. One of the younger men, with dirt smeared across his face and arms, spoke up, his voice trembling but laced with frustration. "But that''s... that''s too much. We''re not soldiers. We''re not trained to fight! How can you expect us to follow you like this?" Lyerin smiled, a slow, menacing grin that sent a chill through the group. "Who said anything about being soldiers?" He tilted his head slightly, almost playfully. "You will fight when I tell you to fight. You will learn what you need to learn. If you die in battle, you will have died for a cause that matters: ensuring the survival of this tribe. But if you live, if you prove your worth, you will have a place in the new world I am creating." The murmurs began again, this time louder, angrier. People were starting to lose patience. "This is insane," a woman in the back shouted. "You''re talking like some kind of dictator! We''re not your property!" Lyerin''s eyes narrowed, and he chuckled under his breath. He let the tension build, reveling in the control he had over them, even in their defiance. Then, without warning, he raised his hand and issued the second condition, his voice echoing through the tense air like a thunderclap. "And second¡ª" He paused dramatically, letting the silence stretch, ensuring all eyes were on him. "All resources you possess¡ªfood, weapons, technology, whatever you have scavenged¡ªare now the property of the tribe. You will contribute everything you have to our shared survival. Nothing is yours alone anymore." This time, the crowd erupted in outrage. "That''s ridiculous!" someone yelled from the back. "We worked hard for what little we have left!" another shouted. "We won''t just give it all to you!" a man in a tattered jacket spat, his fists clenched. The protests grew louder, and the atmosphere grew more hostile. People were shouting over each other, their frustration boiling over. Lyerin stood amidst the chaos, unmoved by their reactions. It was as if he didn''t even register their anger, like their voices were nothing but background noise to him. He waited, patient and cold, until the shouts began to die down, then spoke again, his tone calm and unbothered. "You think your scraps of food and broken weapons matter in the grand scheme of things? I don''t ask for your resources because I want them. I ask because it is necessary to ensure this tribe''s survival. "We are stronger when we share everything. When every resource is used efficiently. When no one hoards for themselves." Lyerin''s eyes darkened, his voice dropping to a dangerous growl. "And if you don''t agree, then feel free to leave. But remember, out there, you''re nothing. You won''t last a day without the protection of a tribe. This isn''t the old world anymore. This is my world. And in my world, survival comes at a price." For a long moment, the crowd was stunned into silence. The weight of Lyerin''s words hung heavy in the air, suffocating the hope and resistance that had briefly sparked within them. But one man, his face twisted with anger, stepped forward, glaring at Lyerin with barely contained rage. "Are you turning this tribe into a war machine? Are you planning to make us fight your battles?" His voice trembled with fury. "We''re not soldiers. We didn''t come here to die for your ambitions." Lyerin''s eyes flicked to the man, his expression hardening. For a moment, it seemed like he might lash out, his temper barely restrained. But then something clicked in his mind, and his lips curled into a smile. A war tribe. Yes, it made sense now. "You''re right," Lyerin said, his voice dangerously soft. "This tribe will be a war tribe. We will fight. Not just for survival, but to dominate. To crush anyone who stands in our way. This is not just about surviving the apocalypse anymore. It''s about thriving in it. And if you''re too weak to see that, then maybe you''re not cut out to be part of this tribe." The man, angered beyond reason, raised his hand, and in an instant, a surge of electrical blue light crackled from his fingers, illuminating the area around him. "You''ve gone too far," the man growled. "If you don''t let us leave, we''ll have no choice but to fight." Lyerin''s eyes widened slightly, intrigued. He recognized the power, similar to Sophia''s, a natural ability drawn from a ruined magical world. His surprise quickly turned into amusement, and he began to laugh¡ªa cold, menacing laugh that sent shivers down the spines of those watching. "You can try," Lyerin said, his laughter dying down to a wicked grin. "But even with your fancy tricks, you won''t leave. Not until I allow it." The man''s hands crackled with energy, and the tension thickened, on the edge of violence. Chapter 141 - 141: Shameless old man As the tension in the air thickened, an old man emerged from the crowd, one could feel his presence were commanding enough to halt the crackling energy in the younger man''s hands. He stood tall, despite the weight of years that pressed upon his body. His face was weathered and lined with deep wrinkles, a testament to the hard life he had endured. His fierce, penetrating eyes glowed with wisdom and strength, overshadowed only by the long, greying beard that framed his sharp features. Ok A cane, made of dark, polished wood, rested in his gnarled hand, its grip worn from countless battles. The old man exuded authority, and even the rebellious survivors turned their heads in quiet respect as he stepped forward. "Calm down," the old man said in a gravelly voice, his eyes fixed on Lyerin. His tone was firm, almost paternal, as though he were chastising a wayward son. The man with the electrical charge obeyed, lowering his hand reluctantly, though his anger still flickered beneath the surface. The old man turned his full attention to Lyerin, his eyes narrowing. "You think you''re in control, don''t you, boy? That this tribe, these people, are yours to command. But let me tell you something." His voice dropped, deep and steady, every word measured and deliberate. "This is not the time for your delusions of grandeur. Not when the world outside is crumbling to dust and the skies are filled with nightmares." Lyerin arched an eyebrow, but before he could respond, the old man continued, his tone hardening with authority. "We don''t need more division, more war. We need unity. You think you can survive this apocalypse on your own? You''re a fool if you believe that. Alone, you''ll be crushed beneath the weight of the chaos out there. But together, we might stand a chance." The crowd listened, rapt, as the old man''s words sank into the pit of their stomachs. The idea of unity, of survival through cooperation, appealed to the hopeless souls who stood there, battered and broken by the world''s relentless cruelty. But Lyerin stood unphased, his arms crossed over his chest, with an impassive expression. "We''ve seen it," the old man went on, his fierce eyes never leaving Lyerin''s. "In the Ruined Magical World. We faced horrors you cannot imagine, creatures born from the darkest recesses of twisted realms. And we survived. We came back stronger than we ever were, and we brought with us powers that could turn the tide in this war against the apocalypse. Powers that could end you, if we so chose." Lyerin''s lips curled into a smirk. "Is that a threat, old man?" The old man''s expression did not change. He was calm, collected, his voice even as he continued. "No, it''s not a threat. It''s a reminder. We have numbers¡ªsuperhumans who have returned from the brink of death, gifted with abilities that would make any mortal tremble. We could deal with you and your so-called tribe easily, if we wanted to. But we respect those who saved us." He gestured toward the girls standing behind Lyerin, their faces filled with apprehension: Corora, Corona, Maria, Elena, Lydia, Fiona, Emily, and Natalie. "Those girls have shown us kindness, and we owe them our lives. That''s why we''re standing here, listening to you." Lyerin let out a low, dismissive chuckle. "So, you''re trying to tell me I should be grateful? Because a bunch of girls vouched for you?" The old man shook his head slowly, his grip tightening on his cane. "I''m telling you not to dig your own grave. There are plenty of us here¡ªenough to overwhelm you if we decided you were a threat. We don''t want murder. We came seeking peace, shelter, a way to rebuild. But don''t mistake our desire for peace as weakness. Push us too far, and you''ll regret it." Lyerin''s laughter erupted, louder and more mocking than before, echoing across the open space where the survivors stood. The absurdity of it all amused him, and he reveled in the irony. "Peace? Shelter? You''re here because you''re starving and desperate! You came to me for my food, my resources, and now you have the audacity to stand there and threaten me? You''re all pathetic." His words sliced through the crowd like a blade, leaving them shocked and silent. But Lyerin wasn''t done. His eyes began scanning the group of people standing before him, coldly appraising each of them as if they were livestock to be bought or sold. He pointed at a tall, muscular man on the far right, his skin scarred and rough from past battles. "You," Lyerin said, his voice dripping with disdain. "You''re a soldier, aren''t you? An Eldren Warrior. First level, barely worth my time. And you¡ª" He pointed to a woman with short, cropped hair and hardened features. "Another Eldren, second level at best. You can hardly protect yourselves." Lyerin moved his finger along the crowd, identifying each one. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Third level, fourth, sixth... all of you barely scraping by. And you want to tell me you can take on my tribe? Your highest Eldren warrior is this one here¡ª" He gestured toward the man with the electrical charge, "¡ªand your leader, the old man who can manipulate shadows." His finger pointed directly at the old man, his smirk widening. The old man''s eyes narrowed slightly, but he said nothing. Lyerin''s expression turned mocking as he continued. "So what? You think a few shadow tricks and some lightning are enough to scare me? You''re just a bunch of brats playing with powers you don''t even understand. If you want to attack, then attack. I''m right here." He spread his arms wide, daring them to move against him. The silence that followed was heavy, filled with the weight of expectation. The people didn''t move, though their expressions ranged from anger to disbelief. They knew, deep down, that despite their powers, despite their numbers, Lyerin wasn''t a man to be trifled with for knowing them. His confidence, his control over the situation, was unshakable. The old man finally spoke again, his voice low but firm. "You''re courting death, boy. You''ve made your point, but you''re pushing too far. We came in peace, and we don''t want to resort to violence. But don''t think for a moment we won''t defend ourselves if you force us to." Lyerin''s smile faded, replaced by a cold, calculating look. "Peace? You keep talking about peace, but all I hear is weakness." He stepped closer to the old man, his eyes glinting with dark amusement. "You came here because you need me. My food, my shelter, my resources. Without me, you''re nothing. Don''t forget that." The old man''s grip on his cane tightened, his knuckles turning white. "You''re right. We came here because we''re desperate. But desperation makes people dangerous, boy. And there are more of us than you think. You don''t know how many of us have returned from the Ruined Magical World. You don''t know our full strength." Lyerin''s laugh echoed once more, but this time it was colder, devoid of any real humor. "Your strength? Is this all you''ve got?" He pointed again at the people in the crowd, his gaze flicking over them like they were insects beneath his boot. "A few weaklings and a handful of superhumans who barely survived their own battles? I''m disappointed." The air grew tense, every breath held in anticipation of the next move. Lyerin''s confidence radiated like a palpable force, and the old man''s warning lingered ominously in the back of everyone''s mind. Finally, Lyerin''s eyes met the old man''s once more, his voice filled with quiet menace. "So tell me, old man... What are you really here for? Because if you''ve come to challenge me, I''d be more than happy to oblige." Chapter 142 - 142: Ploy The tension in the air crackled as the old man sighed, his fierce gaze softening just slightly. He shook his head and spoke with the weariness of someone who had seen too much. "No," he said, his voice heavy with resignation. "We''re leaving. There''s no point in this." He gestured to the group behind him, and they began to turn, shuffling away, their shoulders sagging under the weight of defeat. For a brief moment, it seemed that the confrontation would end peacefully. But then, the man with the electrical charge¡ªhis eyes gleaming with anger¡ªstopped in his tracks and spun back around. His fists crackled with blue energy, the air around him humming with the raw, dangerous power surging through his veins. "Before we go," the man snarled, his voice dripping with malice, "eat this!" With a swift motion, he launched himself at Lyerin, electricity sparking off his hands in a wild arc as he aimed a devastating blow straight at Lyerin''s chest. Lyerin, seeing the attack unfold, couldn''t help but laugh internally. It was a familiar ploy¡ªan old tactic used by those who pretended to be weak, only to strike when their target least expected it. He had seen it before, back when naive tones had been tricked by rogues acting like victims, only to stab them in the back at the first opportunity. These people were no different. They were trying to manipulate the women in his tribe¡ªCorora, Cornelia, Maria, and the others¡ªacting pitiful just to win their sympathy, only to take advantage of their kindness. Just like what he always does. And this time, it''s obvious Lyerin won''t fall for it. No, this time, he was going to play along, just for fun. He grinned to himself as he allowed the electrical charge to hit him square in the chest. The impact sent a shockwave through his body, but instead of pain, all he felt was a tickle. The sparky man didn''t know that Lyerin''s mana reserves were as vast and deep as a Guardian Panther Beast of the Borgia Family¡ªone of the most powerful creatures to ever walk the earth. The blows that landed on him, no matter how fierce they seemed, were nothing more than a mild annoyance. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lyerin stood his ground, letting the man continue his assault, each punch and blast of electricity hitting him with growing intensity. Yet, Lyerin didn''t flinch. The sparky man was relentless, cursing loudly as he struck Lyerin again and again, sweat pouring down his face as he put everything he had into the attack. "You arrogant bastard!" the man shouted, landing another charged punch across Lyerin''s jaw. "You think you can just stand there and dictate terms to us?!" Lyerin let out a low chuckle, the sound barely audible beneath the roar of electricity. His body barely moved with each hit, his smirk never fading. To him, the sparky man''s desperate attempts were like the efforts of an insect, futile and insignificant. The man''s frustration mounted with each punch. "Fight back!" he screamed, his voice cracking with the strain of his rage. "Come on, fight me!" But Lyerin simply laughed. "Is that all you''ve got?" His voice was calm, mocking. "You hit like a child." The sparky man''s fury exploded, and he unleashed a torrent of energy, aiming it directly at Lyerin''s chest, trying to pour everything he had into one final blow. The ground around them trembled as the crackling blue light engulfed Lyerin, the force of the energy rippling through the air. And yet, Lyerin only laughed harder. The man stumbled back, panting, his body shaking from the exertion. His fists still crackled with residual energy, but it was clear he had given everything he had. Lyerin stood in front of him, completely unfazed, a slight grin tugging at the corner of his mouth. "You''re finished?" Lyerin asked mockingly. "I was just starting to enjoy myself." Just as Lyerin was about to speak again, Corora, Cornelia, Maria, Elena, Sophia, Lydia, Fiona, Emily, and Natalie rushed forward, their expressions a mixture of fear and frustration. "Stop!" Corora cried out, stepping between Lyerin and the sparky man. "Please, stop this! There''s no need for more violence!" The old man, along with the sparky man, immediately backed down as the girls intervened. Lyerin could see the manipulation at play¡ªthe sparky man''s feigned submission, the old man''s calculated silence. They were playing the victim now, trying to twist the narrative in their favor. The old man''s voice rose again, this time filled with righteous indignation. "This is your fault, you damn shit! You started all of this!" The sparky man chimed in, still gasping for breath. "Yeah, it''s all because of you! We were just defending ourselves. You attacked us first!" Lyerin''s gaze swept over the outsiders, and then he began to laugh¡ªa deep, rumbling laugh that echoed across the clearing. His laughter grew louder, more unhinged, as he clutched his sides, shaking his head in disbelief. "You people," Lyerin said, his voice dripping with mockery, "are the most shameless bunch of hypocrites I''ve ever encountered." He took a step forward, his towering presence casting a long shadow over the sparky man and the old man. "You come here, begging for food and shelter. You act like you''re helpless, weak. And then, the moment you think you''ve won the girls over, you turn around and try to stab me in the back?" His voice grew louder, more intense, as he let his frustration spill out. "You try to play the victim, you act like you''re being oppressed, but the truth is, you''re just scavengers. "Parasites. "You came here not because you wanted peace, but because you wanted to take what isn''t yours. And now, when your pathetic little plan fails, you have the audacity to stand there and blame me?" The crowd of outsiders murmured among themselves, some of them shifting uncomfortably under Lyerin''s piercing gaze. But Lyerin wasn''t done yet. "You people disgust me," he continued, his voice laced with venom. "You come here, thinking you can manipulate these girls, thinking you can twist the situation to make yourselves look like the heroes. But you''re nothing. Nothing but leeches, feeding off of the hard work and sacrifice of others." His eyes blazed with fury as he turned toward Corora and the others, his voice softening slightly. "Are these the people you brought here? Are these the ones you thought would help us? Look at them. They can''t even stand up for themselves without trying to trick us, without resorting to cowardly tactics." Corora and the other girls stood there, speechless, their faces pale as they took in the gravity of Lyerin''s words. They had hoped to save these people, to give them a chance at survival, but now they were beginning to realize that they might have made a terrible mistake. The old man, sensing that the tide was turning against him, tried to regain control of the situation. "I mean, you''re misunderstanding¡ª" Lyerin cut him off with a sharp gesture. "No, you are the one who doesn''t understand. You think you can come into my tribe, take what you want, and leave when it suits you. But I''m not going to let that happen." He turned back to Corora, his eyes softening for just a moment. "These people aren''t worth saving. They''ll betray you the first chance they get. I''ve seen it before, and I won''t let it happen again." The old man clenched his fists, his face twisted with anger, but he said nothing. Lyerin had made his point, and the crowd of outsiders was left standing in uneasy silence. Finally, Lyerin''s voice rang out again, cold and commanding. "So tell me, are these the people you want in our tribe? Because if they are, you''d better be prepared for the consequences." Chapter 143 - 143: Smashing Sparky Before anyone could react, a deafening swoosh filled the air, followed by an ear-splitting kaboom! The ground trembled as a massive object crashed down on the sparky guy, splattering blood in every direction. Tremble!! The sound of bones crunching under the enormous weight was drowned by the gasps and screams of the onlookers. Blood sprayed across the dirt, painting a grotesque picture of what was once a man, now reduced to a bloody smear beneath a colossal, living weapon. The old man, who had been locked in a fierce stare with Lyerin just moments before, stood frozen, his eyes wide with disbelief. His body was stiff, paralyzed by the realization of what had just happened. When he finally managed to glance to his side, he saw it¡ªa massive tree, uprooted and swung like a hammer, now drenched in the sparky guy''s blood, still vibrating from the force of impact. Lyerin stood there, a small smile playing on his lips, as if this gruesome display of violence was nothing more than entertainment. The rest of the group was in shock, their minds racing to comprehend what they had just witnessed. "What¡­ what was that thing?" one of them whispered in horror. Another person stammered, "It¡­ it looks like one of those creatures¡­ the ones that saved us¡­ but why¡ªwhy would they attack us now?" The people stared in disbelief at the creature standing beside the fallen tree. It was massive, with a hulking, muscular body covered in coarse, dark fur. Its towering frame resembled that of a minotaur, but instead of the head of a bull, it had the long, broad face of a horse, with wild, fiery eyes glowing in the shadows. Its enormous arms, each as thick as tree trunks, rippled with strength, and its hooves dug deep into the earth beneath it. Lyerin, watching their panicked faces, smiled wider. "Foolish ones," he said, his voice low and mocking. "I am the chieftain of this tribe. You attacking me means you are an enemy. Did you think you could come here and challenge me without consequences?" The tree was lifted once again by the creature, revealing the bloody remains of the sparky guy. His body was unrecognizable, a puddle of gore and shattered bones. Lyerin looked down at the gruesome sight and shook his head in mild disappointment. "A natural ability talent," he muttered to himself, "what a waste." At that moment, a familiar chime echoed in Lyerin''s mind. Ding! A system notification appeared before him, displaying the message: Would you like to level up your tribe to level three? sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lyerin didn''t hesitate. He nodded. "Of course." But before he could celebrate, another notification appeared. | Ding! | The Link is too weak. | Lyerin frowned, confused by this unexpected message. It wasn''t the usual rejection he had encountered before. The phrasing was different this time. "A new rejection?" he thought. "How?" He pondered over it, but the growing darkness signaled the approach of night, and he knew it was almost time for him to return to the ruined magical world. With a sigh, he decided to push the matter aside for now. He also had an idea and he cannot do it in this real world. Suddenly, the old man, who had been standing rigid with fear, dropped to his knees before Lyerin. His once proud, fierce expression was now replaced with desperation. "Please," the old man begged, his voice shaking. "Please forgive me! Forgive us! We¡­ we didn''t know!" Lyerin''s smile returned, but this time it was darker, more sinister. His eyes gleamed with a demonic light, and his smile widened into something far more menacing. "Forgive you?" he repeated, his tone mocking. "Alright¡­" The crowd let out a collective sigh of relief, but that relief was short-lived. Lyerin''s smile twisted into something cruel, and before anyone could move, the massive creature beside him raised the blood-stained tree once again. The old man, realizing what was happening, barely had time to scream before the tree came crashing down toward him. The crowd gasped in horror, certain that the old man was about to meet the same fate as the sparky guy. But just before the tree struck, it stopped. Suspended in mid-air. The old man looked up, trembling, and saw that the enormous weapon hadn''t crushed him. Instead, the tree was being held back by a single hand¡ªLyerin''s. In a split second, Lyerin had moved beneath the tree, catching it with ease, preventing the creature from delivering the final blow. Lyerin looked down at the old man, with an unreadable expression. "I''ll accept you all as members¡­ for now," he said slowly, his voice thick with threat. "But if I''m not satisfied¡ªif you don''t prove your worth¡ªI won''t stop this creature next time." The crowd, still reeling from the shock of everything that had happened, stared in silence, too terrified to speak. Lyerin''s voice grew colder as he continued. "Understand this. You are only here because I allow it. I could kill every single one of you right now, and no one would stop me. So, if you want to stay here, if you want my protection, then you will do as I say. No complaints. No questions." His gaze swept across the group, his eyes lingering on each terrified face. "Is that clear?" For a long moment, the crowd was silent, frozen in fear and disbelief. But Lyerin wasn''t satisfied with their silence. He took a step forward, his expression darkening. "Do you want me to repeat myself?" His voice sent a chill down their spines, and they scrambled to answer, stammering in their panic. "Yes¡­ yes¡­ we understand¡­" "Yes, we''ll follow your rules¡­" "Please¡­ don''t¡­ don''t kill us¡­" But their answers were too quiet, too hesitant. Lyerin''s patience was wearing thin. "Louder!" he demanded, his voice booming across the clearing. "Let me hear you!" The crowd flinched at the force of his words, and this time they all shouted in unison, their voices trembling with fear. "YES! YES! WE UNDERSTAND!" Lyerin''s eyes gleamed with satisfaction as he looked over the cowering group. "Good," he said softly, his voice once again calm. "Now, remember this moment. Because if any of you step out of line¡­ if any of you think for even a second that you can challenge me¡­ you''ll end up just like him." He gestured toward the bloodstained ground where the sparky guy had been crushed. The crowd fell into a heavy silence, the weight of Lyerin''s words pressing down on them like a suffocating blanket. No one dared move, no one dared speak. Satisfied with their fear, Lyerin chuckled. Although he was a loner, he knew fear could control people, and it was the most effective during dire times. Suddenly, Lyerin had an idea. He was pondering why the leveling up of the whole tribe was not working. With careful thought, he remembered that in the ruined magical world, the tribe he had there was still at level two because of his actions. If he could make the tribe in the ruined magical world reach level three, then maybe, just maybe, he could level up this tribe here in the real world too. Isn''t that maybe the case? He will try it, and now is the time. Hmmm¡­ Chapter 144 - 144: Accomodations Lyerin circled the group of people for what felt like an eternity, his mere presence weighing down on them like a suffocating fog. His gaze was sharp, piercing each individual as though he were assessing their very souls. He walked slowly, his heavy boots crunching the earth beneath him, sending a tremor of fear through the crowd. No one dared to speak, to even shift under his gaze. They could feel it¡ªthe sheer power radiating from him, a presence so overwhelming it seemed to warp the air around him. His expression was unreadable, but the cold glint in his eyes made it clear he saw them as nothing more than ants. After a long, drawn-out silence, Lyerin finally spoke, his voice cutting through the tension like a blade. "Sophia, Corora," he began, not even glancing in their direction, "feed them." The two women looked at each other briefly before nodding. The others¡ªMaria, Elena, Lydia, Fiona, Emily, and Natalie¡ªfollowed suit, though the looks they gave the outsiders were not friendly. There was tension between them, and it was palpable. Lyerin continued, "I know you might hate them." His words hung in the air, heavy with implication. "They dragged you here, after all, to this place. Maybe you resent Corora and the others for that." He paused, letting the words sink in. The crowd remained silent, though some couldn''t help but shoot angry glances at Corora and the other girls. It was clear they did harbor some resentment. "But you don''t need to worry," Lyerin continued. His voice was calm, almost too calm, as though he were discussing something trivial. "You''ll be doing minimal tasks. Cleaning, tending to basic duties. Nothing too strenuous. You''re all incredibly weak. Far too weak to be of any real use to me or my tribe." The crowd bristled, but none dared speak up. Even the old man with the Sparky guy earlier despite his earlier defiance, now stood silent, his face pale and drawn. One could see that Lyerin''s words had sunk deep. He looked directly at the old man, his eyes boring into his. "Even you old man," he said, his voice tinged with disdain. "You''re not worth a single thing right now." The old man''s hands trembled slightly, and he looked down at the dead Sparky guy at the ground, his jaw clenched in frustration. But what could he do? He was outmatched. He had seen Lyerin''s power now, and even more terrifying, the strange creatures under his command. Their earlier bravado had melted away, replaced by the cold reality of their situation. Satisfied that his message had been delivered, Lyerin exhaled deeply, the tension in the air easing just slightly. He glanced at Corora, Sophia, and the others. "Take care of them," he ordered. "Make sure they understand their place." Corora and the others nodded, though their expressions remained hard as they led the group away. The resentment between them was obvious, but Lyerin didn''t concern himself with such petty emotions. These people were tools, and like any tool, they would be used or discarded based on their value. As they disappeared from his sight, Lyerin decided it was time to relax. He had done enough for the moment, and his mind wandered to other matters. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He made his way toward the sanctuary, his sanctuary, a place he often visited to clear his thoughts. The path to the sanctuary was quiet, save for the faint rustling of leaves and the distant hum of the wind. The air here felt different, more pure and untouched, as though this small corner of the world had been spared the devastation of the apocalypse. As Lyerin approached the gates, he noticed that the area had been thoroughly cleaned¡ªno debris, no signs of life. The girls had been thorough, perhaps even too thorough. There wasn''t a single animal left, no signs of the usual critters that often scurried around. He let out a soft sigh as he stepped through the entrance, his eyes scanning the surroundings. The sanctuary was a beautiful, yet haunting place. Large trees, their trunks thick and gnarled with age, rose high into the air, their leaves casting shifting shadows on the ground below. The plants were varied, ranging from vibrant green vines to strange, alien-like flora that seemed to hum with a life of their own. Some glowed faintly in the dimming light, their petals giving off a soft, ethereal glow. The bricks that made up the walls of the sanctuary were old, weathered with time, yet strong. Cracks ran through them, filled with moss and tiny, creeping plants that thrived in the moist air. Each stone seemed to carry the weight of centuries, as though they had witnessed countless stories unfold within these walls. The stones underfoot were cool, smoothed by years of use, and they led deeper into the sanctuary, toward the heart of the place. The air was thick with the scent of earth and the faint tang of something sweet, a strange but not unpleasant mix that made the sanctuary feel like a world unto itself. Lyerin''s thoughts drifted as he walked, his mind wandering to the events that had unfolded. He wondered about the future¡ªabout his tribe, the strange notifications from the system, and what it all meant. He could feel something changing, something shifting in the world around him, but he couldn''t quite grasp what it was. Suddenly, something small and quick darted across his path, catching his attention. He stopped, his eyes narrowing as he focused on the tiny creature. It was a mole, scurrying along the ground, oblivious to the predator watching it. Lyerin''s lips twitched into a slight smile. He hadn''t seen many animals lately, and this one piqued his curiosity. Without much thought, he extended his hand, and from his palm, a black, gooey substance began to ooze, stretching out toward the mole. The creature squeaked in alarm as it was caught in the sticky substance, struggling in vain to escape. Lyerin crouched down, holding the wriggling mole in his hand. "Squeek, squeek," it cried, its tiny legs kicking uselessly. Bored, Lyerin idly considered what to do with it. He pulled out the insignia he had taken from the Borgias Family, a powerful relic that held the ability to create calamity beasts. The thought crossed his mind¡ªshould he use it on this insignificant creature? Could he turn this mole into something fearsome, something that could level entire cities? But he shook his head, dismissing the idea. "Maybe tomorrow," he muttered to himself. "Once I figure out how to level up the tribe properly." With a flick of his wrist, he released the mole, letting it scamper away into the underbrush. Lyerin stood, his gaze following the mole until it disappeared from sight. He continued his tour of the sanctuary, his steps slow and deliberate. The plants around him swayed gently in the breeze, their leaves rustling softly. Some of the vines stretched high into the trees, their tendrils curling around the branches like serpents. Flowers bloomed in clusters, their vibrant colors standing out against the dark, earthy tones of the stones and trees. The air here was thick, humid, and it carried a sense of ancient life, of secrets hidden deep within the soil. Lyerin''s mind wandered again, contemplating the mysteries of this place, when a familiar voice broke through his thoughts. "Lyerin." He turned, spotting Corora standing at the entrance of the sanctuary. She walked toward him, her expression calm but with a hint of weariness. "The people are now accommodated," she said, her voice steady despite the obvious tension that still lingered between them. Lyerin smiled, a slow, deliberate grin that spread across his face. "Good," he said, his tone low and satisfied. Everything was falling into place. With a final glance at the sanctuary, Lyerin turned his back on it, finally, going to the ruined magical world again. Chapter 145 - 145: Consequences: War Tribe As soon as Lyerin was called, he straightened his posture and made his way toward Corora. His footsteps were calm, measured, yet his mind churned with thoughts as he walked. The setting sun bathed the land in a warm glow, casting long shadows over the rugged terrain. The air was thick with the lingering scent of the sanctuary''s flora, mingling with the ever-present dust of this post-apocalyptic world. As he passed Corora, her voice broke through the silence. It was soft, yet filled with a tension that Lyerin could sense from the moment she spoke. "Lyerin..." she began, her voice carrying a note of hesitation. He paused slightly but didn''t turn around. Corora took a deep breath and continued, "Is it really true that you just pretended to like me because you were cursed by the Devil Horned Tribe? Or..." her voice faltered for a moment, but then she gathered herself, "or is it because you hated me for moving on my own without telling you about it?" Lyerin stood still for a moment, not turning to face her. His head began to think why she asked this, but he didn''t really care about it. So he wouldn''t care less of his answer. The truth, bitter and raw, wasn''t something he felt the need to sugarcoat. With a cold, detached voice, he answered, "Both." He didn''t look back at her as he continued walking. Behind him, Corora''s face went pale. The weight of his words hit her like a punch to the gut. For a moment, she felt a strange, sharp pain in her chest, something she hadn''t felt in a long time. It wasn''t physical¡ªit was deeper, emotional, like something had cracked inside her. Suddenly, she clenched her fists, biting back the tears that threatened to fall. But she quickly shook her head, forcing herself to stay composed. It was the first time Lyerin had hurt her, but it wouldn''t be the last. She convinced herself that it wasn''t really about her. It had to be about the fact that she had made decisions without consulting him. That was his issue¡ªhe hated not being in control. And now, she could feel his attention shifting toward Sophia. She could see the way he looked at her. Corora steeled herself, a fire igniting in her chest, "No, she thought. I won''t let Sophia replace me. I won''t let him cast me aside." Vowing to herself that she would never lose her place, Corora squared her shoulders and followed after Lyerin. Meanwhile, Lyerin reached the group of people gathered around a makeshift camp. .His expression was unreadable as he scanned the faces of the outsiders who had joined his tribe, most of them still unnerved by the events of the day. The old man remained silent, his earlier bravado was completely extinguished after the brutal display of power by Lyerin''s tribe. "Have you eaten?" Lyerin asked, his voice carrying a slight edge, though it seemed like a casual question. The group nodded collectively, still uncertain of what Lyerin''s next move might be. Satisfied with their response, he continued, "Are you familiar with the ruined magical world?" The question caused a few of them to stiffen. The ruined magical world was a place of mystery, a fractured land where they could gain abilities to protect themselves in this apocalyptic world. Again, the group nodded, though with less certainty this time. They knew of it, yes, but they didn''t know why he asked this. Lyerin, his eyes sharp and calculating, took in their reactions. "Good," he said simply. He then turned his gaze toward the horizon, where the last rays of sunlight were giving way to the deepening shadows of night. The sky above them was painted in hues of orange and purple, and the air had grown cooler. His gaze shifted to the horses gathered nearby, massive eldritch beasts that had been transformed through the tribe''s ancient protectors. Their bodies were muscular, their forms larger than any ordinary horse, and their heads resembled that of minotaurs¡ªthough instead of bull-like features, they bore the elongated faces of horses. Their eyes glowed faintly in the dim light, and their powerful hooves dug into the ground with a sense of restrained strength. These creatures were his tribe''s pride, their protectors and warriors, and they were now at their peak. Lyerin nodded to himself, satisfied. "It''s time," he said, his voice firm. "I''ll take you all there. To my tribe in the ruined magic world." There was a ripple of unease through the group, but no one dared protest. Lyerin''s authority was absolute, and they had no choice but to follow. As the group began to prepare for the journey, the night air grew heavier. The shadows around them seemed to grow darker, thicker, as though the world itself was holding its breath. Then, without warning, a notification appeared before him, its chime echoing in his mind. [ Ding! [ Due to the chieftain''s desire to make his tribe a war tribe, the Stonehooves tribe will be sent to the Valley of Orcs after reaching the required level of the tribe¡ªPeak Level Two. ] Lyerin''s heart froze. His confident smile vanished, replaced by a look of sheer disbelief. "What?" he muttered, his voice barely audible. The words of the notification repeated themselves in his mind, but they made no sense. The Valley of Orcs? He hadn''t planned on this, hadn''t anticipated this consequence. How had his desire to turn his tribe into a war tribe led to this? His mind raced, piecing together the fragments of information, but nothing made sense. For the first time in a long while, Lyerin felt a cold wave of fear wash over him. The Valley of Orcs was a death sentence. The tribes that were sent there rarely returned, and those that did were broken beyond repair. It was a battleground, a place where only the strongest could survive, and even they faced impossible odds. The others noticed his sudden shift in demeanor, but they didn''t understand why. The old man, Corora, and the rest of the tribe looked to Lyerin for guidance, for leadership, but he remained frozen in place. What they didn''t know is his mind was screaming, What the hell is happening? But there was no time to dwell on the fear. Lyerin, gritting his teeth, forced himself to regain composure. He couldn''t show weakness, not now. The tribe was watching, and he needed to stay strong, no matter what. He let out a deep breath, his face hardening once more. He had no choice. If they were to survive this, they would need to prepare. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lyerin glanced over the gathered people¡ªhis tribe, his allies, and the newcomers. They had no idea what was coming. But he did. With a slow, determined tone, he muttered under his breath, "We''re not ready for this¡­" Yet, even as the darkness settled over them and the threat of the Valley loomed, a part of him thrilled at the challenge. This was the world they lived in now¡ªa world where only the strong survived, where tribes were forged through blood, war, and death. And Lyerin had no intention of losing. But still, the weight of that single word¡ªwhat?¡ªhung in the air like a curse, refusing to leave his mind. Chapter 146 - 146: Valley of Orcs The sound of the wind howling through the forest was sharp, like the edge of a blade. The moment Lyerin and his group landed, the first thing they noticed was the forest itself¡ªa wild, untamed place, unlike anything they had ever seen. Swoosh! The leaves on the trees shimmered under the faint light, but there was something menacing about them. As the wind whistlingly blew, they would hear a sharp hiss filling the airs around them, and Lyerin''s sharp eyes caught a glimpse of one of the leaves slicing through a nearby branch as though it were made of paper. ''This place is lethal'', he thought. The entire forest was a death trap, every part of it a weapon waiting to tear them apart. The others, however, didn''t realize it yet. They were too entranced by the sight of something they hadn''t seen in ages: greenery. Real, vibrant, living greenery. "Is this... a forest?" one of the newcomers whispered, his voice trembling in awe. A murmur spread through the group. Most of them had only seen ruins, dust, and decay since the apocalypse had struck. The sight of green trees, thick undergrowth, and towering plants was almost alien to them now. But Lyerin knew better. The people in his group had little time to marvel at the forest before they caught sight of the creatures that lurked within. Emerging from the thick underbrush were massive humanoid beasts. They were covered in fur and muscle, their bodies towering over any normal human. They moved with a primal grace, each step deliberate and powerful. Some had horns like those of rams, twisting and curling around their heads, while others bore horns resembling those of ibex or goats, jagged and sharp. Their eyes glowed faintly in the low light, filled with an intelligence and malice that sent a shiver down the spines of the new arrivals. These creatures were unlike the horses back at the Stonehooves Tribe. They were hulking and wild, built for destruction, and looked capable of tearing a human apart with ease. "What... what are those things? Are they still our guardian beasts?" Sophia asked, her voice shaking as she took a step back, her eyes wide with fear. The look of the beats were different, they look like the beasts that helped them level up but they also looked different. More furry and more dangerous. Corora, standing beside her, looked just as alarmed. "Where are we? This doesn''t look like the tribe," she added, glancing toward Lyerin. Her eyes were filled with suspicion and fear, emotions she was trying to mask with a cool demeanor. The other girls¡ªMaria, Elena, Lydia, Fiona, Emily, and Natalie¡ªwere equally on edge. They exchanged uneasy glances, their hands drifting to their weapons, though they knew they were no match for the beasts before them. One by one, they voiced their concerns. Maria was the first to speak after Corora, her brow furrowed in confusion. "I don''t understand. Weren''t we supposed to be going back to the tribe? This... this doesn''t look like anything we''ve seen before." Elena followed with a sharp tone, "Lyerin, what is this place? Why does it feel like we''ve stepped into a nightmare?" Lydia, her usual calm demeanor faltering, glanced around warily, her hand resting on the hilt of her sword. "This forest... it''s dangerous, isn''t it? I can feel it. It''s like the air itself is ready to slice us apart." Fiona, normally the most cheerful among them, had gone pale. Her eyes darted around, taking in the hulking beasts and deadly flora. "This isn''t the tribe''s territory, Lyerin. What''s going on?" Even Emily, who rarely spoke, whispered, "Are we in danger?" Finally, Natalie, who had always been the most grounded of the group, stepped forward. "Lyerin, we need answers now please answer us." The tension in the air was thick. The beasts watched them from a distance, their glowing eyes following their every move. Yet, despite the danger surrounding them, Lyerin remained calm. He was silent for a moment, lost in thought. Memories of his past life flooded his mind, piecing together fragments of information that had long been buried. This is just like before, he realized. In his previous life, there had been events like this like in the ruined magical world¡ªdevoured planets like Earth, where entire civilizations were brought to the ruined magical world''s most dangerous zones. They were left to fend for themselves, battling against the elements and the monstrous creatures that roamed these lands. The strong survived, and the weak were eliminated. He had been one of the strong ones. He had fought, killed, and survived. But this... this was different. In his past life, he had only heard of individuals being sent to such places, never entire communities. And certainly not tribes like his. What happens if my tribe wins? Lyerin wondered. He had never heard of a tribe succeeding in such a trial or community. Maybe those are hidden to him because he was always alone. The rules of this game had always been vague, shrouded in mystery, but the rewards were said to be plentiful¡ªan abundance of resources, power, and knowledge beyond comprehension. But those were for individual victors. He didn''t know what the reward would be for a tribe. And right now, the rules weren''t even clear or shown yet. His thoughts were interrupted by Corora''s voice once again. "Lyerin, what is happening?" The others echoed her question, their voices filled with growing fear and frustration. Even the newcomers were looking to him for answers, desperate to understand what kind of hell they had been dropped into. Lyerin''s eyes flicked over the group. He could see the panic setting in, the fear gnawing at the edges of their resolve. They were looking to him for leadership, for guidance, and he couldn''t afford to show them any weakness. "It''s nothing," he said, his voice calm and even. But Corora wasn''t satisfied with that answer. "Nothing?" Lyerin paused, his eyes narrowing as he looked toward the horizon, where the forest seemed to stretch endlessly. His mind was racing, but outwardly, he remained composed. "There''s nothing to worry about," he said again, his tone firmer this time. And then, after a long pause, he added quietly, "Nothing but war." sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The words hung in the air like a dark cloud. War. That was what this was. They had been thrown into the deadliest arena of all, forced into a conflict they had no choice but to fight in. The ruined magical world had never been a place for the weak, and now his tribe¡ªhis war tribe¡ªwould have to prove themselves or be annihilated. The girls, along with the newcomers, stared at Lyerin in disbelief. War? What is the meaning of that? This wasn''t just a new land. Lyerin would say, "this land was a battlefield. A warzone where only the strongest would survive." But Lyerin wasn''t afraid. This was what he had been preparing for all along. His war tribe would not be defeated. They would grow stronger, evolve, and rise above all others. His eyes flicked back toward the forest, where the beasts still watched them from the shadows. Let the games begin, he thought with a dark smile. The beasts moved,with their massive forms slowly disappearing into the forest as if sensing what was about to unfold. The wind carried the faint sound of rustling leaves, sharp as knives, a warning of the trials to come. And Lyerin, standing tall before his tribe, was ready. Chapter 147 - 147: Rules of the game The beasts that had circled them, with their massive and intimidating hulking forms and sharp horns, left without warning. Whoosh! Their departure was sudden and eerie, leaving behind only the soft rustling of the deadly forest. Lyerin''s group stood still, frozen in a mix of fear and confusion as the monstrous creatures disappeared into the shadows, their glowing eyes flickering one last time before vanishing. ''Do what I tell you to do,'' Lyerin mumbled. The silence that followed was thick and unnerving. But then, a new sound reached their ears¡ªa low rumble that grew louder by the second. The ground beneath them trembled violently, sending shudders through their bodies. Before anyone could react, a massive stone pillar erupted from the earth, rising into the air like a monolith. Its flat surface gleamed in the dim light, and across it, concise and clear words were etched in a language they could all understand: [ Your tribe has been chosen to participate in a special event where the fate of your Absorbed world, called Earth, will be in your hands. [ Your goal is to be one of the last ones standing. [ Rewards: Unknown. [ Failure: Of course, death! ] For a moment, there was nothing but stunned silence. The words hung in the air like a curse, each one heavier than the last. Slowly, the realization of what they had just read began to sink in, and with it, panic erupted like wildfire. "What the hell is this?" Maria''s voice was the first to break the silence. Her eyes were wide with terror, and she stumbled backward, her face pale as though she had just seen a ghost. "Participate in what? What does ''fate of Earth''? Are we going to die?" Corora shook her head in disbelief, her voice trembling. "This... this can''t be real. This has to be some kind of sick joke. We were just supposed to come here for shelter, for survival, not for this! Not to... not to fight for Earth''s survival!" Sophia''s usually calm and composed demeanor cracked under the pressure. Her breathing became erratic, and she clutched her chest as though trying to calm the storm of anxiety building inside her. "Last ones standing? That means... we''ll have to fight, won''t we? We''ll have to kill or be killed! We''re not ready for this! We don''t even know where we are!" Elena''s voice was sharp, her anger rising as her fear bubbled over. "Why us? Why our tribe? We didn''t sign up for this! This is madness! We''re supposed to survive, not fight some battle we didn''t even choose!" Lydia, who had always been level-headed, felt her hands tremble. She tried to keep her voice steady, but the panic was clear in her tone. "This is impossible. There''s no way we can handle this. We''re not warriors¡ªwe''re barely surviving as it is! How can we be expected to win something like this?" Fiona, on the verge of tears, clung to Emily, her voice small and filled with dread. "I can''t... I can''t do this. I''m not strong enough. We''re not strong enough. This is going to be the end of us, isn''t it? We''re all going to die." Emily, who was usually the silent observer, spoke up in a trembling voice, trying to reassure Fiona, but her words were filled with uncertainty. "No... maybe we can find a way out of this. There has to be another way, right? Maybe this is just a test, maybe¡ª" Natalie''s usually composed face was twisted in fear, and she was visibly shaking. "What do they mean by ''fate of Earth''? What does Earth have to do with this? Why are we being dragged into this nightmare?" The panic continued to escalate. The girls and the newcomers were speaking over each other, their voices rising in volume and intensity, feeding off one another''s fear. Some of the newcomers began pacing frantically, others dropped to their knees in despair. The chaos was palpable, a storm of emotions threatening to consume them all. Through it all, Lyerin stood in the center of the group, arms crossed, watching the pandemonium unfold. His face was calm, but there was a glint of excitement in his eyes, a hunger for what was to come. And then, when he could no longer contain himself, he threw his head back and laughed. "HAHAHAHAHAHA!" His laughter was loud and booming, cutting through the panic like a blade. "THIS IS GOING TO BE FUN!" The sudden outburst drew the attention of everyone around him. They turned to look at Lyerin, their fear and confusion momentarily replaced with shock at his reaction. One of the newcomers, a young man who had kept his distance until now, cautiously stepped forward. His face was pale, and his voice trembled as he spoke. "S-Sir Lyerin... are we... Are we in danger?" Lyerin turned his gaze on the man, his expression one of amused disbelief. "Are we in danger? Of course we are, you fool! Can''t you see? This isn''t our tribe''s territory. We''ve been sent somewhere else, somewhere far more dangerous. So you all better be prepared, because this is going to be a bloodbath." As soon as the words left his mouth, a loud bang! echoed through the clearing. The stone pillar, with its ominous message, disappeared as suddenly as it had appeared, sinking back into the ground. The tremors began again, and moments later, another stone pillar shot up from the earth. This one was smaller, but the words etched into its surface were just as clear: [ The host and others will be given a fountain of healing and shelter that is perfect for the tribe. [ Duration of the Survival: Unknown. ] There was a long pause as the group processed the new information. Then, the stone pillar began to tremble once more, and with a loud swoosh, the earth swallowed it whole. Silence fell over the group once again, but this time it was a heavy, oppressive silence. No one made a sound, no one made a move, as they all stood frozen in place. Lyerin, however, was unfazed. Slowly, he walked toward the fountain that had appeared alongside the shelter. It was a beautiful, crystalline structure, its waters shimmering in the dim light. Without hesitation, Lyerin extended his hand and touched the water, feeling its coolness against his skin. Then, with a swift movement, he drew a blade and slashed his wrist, blood spilling from the wound. The others gasped in horror, but Lyerin remained calm. He scooped a handful of water from the fountain and drank it, his eyes locked on the wound. Slowly but surely, the bleeding stopped. The wound began to wiggle and shift, as if the flesh were knitting itself back together. In a matter of moments, the cut was gone, leaving behind smooth, unblemished skin. Lyerin smiled in satisfaction and turned his attention to the shelter. From the outside, it appeared small, barely large enough to fit half of the group. But when he stepped inside, he found that the interior was four times larger than it seemed, a space big enough to accommodate them all comfortably. As he took in the sight, a notification suddenly appeared before his eyes. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [ Ding! [ You have made your Stonehooves Tribe reach level three. ] Lyerin''s smile widened. Now things are getting interesting, he thought. Outside, the others were still reeling from the events that had just unfolded. Fear lingered in the air, but there was also a glimmer of hope. The fountain and the shelter were a lifeline, a small mercy in a world that had just become infinitely more dangerous. But as Lyerin stood in the center of the shelter, his mind was already thinking of something ahead, planning, calculating. War was coming. And Lyerin couldn''t wait. Chapter 148 - 148: Beating up the trolls Lyerin stepped out of the shelter, breathing in the air that now felt a bit different after the surge of excitement from earlier. However, something unexpected caught his attention. As soon as he moved beyond the threshold of the shelter, he saw a towering stone statue in the distance¡ªthe one representing his Stonehooves tribe¡ªbegin to shift its gaze. The stone eyes glowed ominously, locking onto him with an unsettling intensity. A sudden Ding! echoed in his mind as the familiar system notification appeared before his eyes: [ The host will lose all authority in the tribe if the host leaves the areas covered by the tribe''s domain. [ Please issue commands to your tribe members before attempting to depart. ] Lyerin clicked his tongue in irritation. The Borgias Family''s panther mana that had temporarily bolstered him was all but drained now, leaving him as a Ninth Stage, Second Cycle Mana user in the unforgiving environment of the ruined magical world. His body felt significantly less powerful compared to when he had the panther mana coursing through him, but what annoyed him more was the audacity of the system still binding him under such restrictions. Even after all of this, they still dare to treat me like a mere mortal? he thought, his eyes narrowing in frustration. He crossed his arms and smirked, with his usual arrogance bubbling up. "So, I can''t leave without losing control of my tribe, huh? "Not a problem. "I had anticipated this very scenario already." Lyerin knew that the system and the forces controlling this ruined world were never simple, and he had planned accordingly. His fingers found their way to his mouth, and he let out a piercing whistle. Wehoweeeet! The sound sliced through the air, reverberating across the landscape, and with it came the unmistakable tremors from deep underground. The earth beneath their feet began to shake violently, sending everyone into a fresh wave of panic. The girls and the newly integrated members of his tribe clutched at each other, terror written across their faces as the ground seemed to rumble with some hidden, monstrous force. The crowd erupted into exaggerated, frantic screams. "What''s happening now?! Are we under attack again?!" Fiona shrieked, her eyes darting wildly around the clearing as if expecting a new enemy to materialize out of thin air. "Another beast! What now? What are we going to do?" Maria''s voice was breathless with panic, her hands trembling as she backed away, only to bump into Lydia, who had already sunk to the ground, too overwhelmed to stand. "Are we going to die? Are we going to die?!" Emily was nearly in tears, clutching at the edge of her cloak as though it could somehow protect her from whatever monstrous threat was approaching. "I knew it! I knew we shouldn''t have trusted him!" one of the new tribe members yelled, pacing frantically. "We''re all going to die here! First, that cursed message about fighting for Earth''s survival, and now this! We''re doomed!" "Enough!" Lyerin''s voice boomed over the chaos, commanding immediate silence. His presence alone was enough to halt their terrified ramblings, though their wide-eyed panic remained. "Don''t be so noisy," Lyerin scolded, his tone carrying a mixture of amusement and authority. "They''re ours." "O-Ours?" Corora stammered, her voice shaky but curious. She, too, had been caught off guard by the tremors. "What do you mean, ''ours''?" "The Mana beasts of our tribe," Lyerin explained coolly. "I just told them to fetch something." The ground continued to tremble, but this time the fear in the crowd shifted to confused awe. Slowly, out of the shadows of the surrounding forest, the enormous figures of the tribe''s Mana beasts emerged. Massive, muscular creatures with hooves¡ªgoats, ibex, sheep, and other hoofed beings, but all with an air of terrifying eldritch power. Their horns gleamed like polished bone, and their eyes glowed with otherworldly light. "They''re¡­ they''re the same ones, aren''t they?" Sophia whispered, her eyes wide. "The same ones that took us to the dungeons before?" "But why do they look so different?" Lydia asked, her voice tinged with both fear and curiosity. "They''re¡­ they''re stronger, more terrifying. I can feel it just by looking at them." "They surpassed the threshold of the third cycle," Lyerin said simply, his eyes glinting with pride as he watched his beasts drag something behind them through the dirt. "That''s why they look different now. Stronger. They''ve evolved." The girls exchanged nervous glances. The sheer power radiating from the beasts was undeniable, and though they were supposedly allies, the ferocity in their glowing eyes made it difficult to feel completely safe. "They''ve¡­ evolved?" Corora whispered, more to herself than anyone else. The notion that these already fearsome beasts had somehow become even more dangerous was a hard pill to swallow. Lyerin, however, was already focused on what the beasts were dragging. He watched closely as they hauled enormous shapes through the dirt¡ªhulking figures with gnarled, greenish skin and grotesque faces. The creatures were half-unconscious, their massive bodies battered and bruised from the confrontation with the Mana beasts. Lyerin''s lips curled into a grin. "Finally," he said, his voice tinged with excitement. "Some forest trolls I can beat up." The crowd stood in stunned silence, staring at the captured trolls in disbelief. The creatures were monstrous, standing twice the height of any man, their bulging muscles rippling beneath their rough skin. Yet they had been dragged here like mere animals, defeated and humiliated by the beasts Lyerin commanded. Corora was the first to break the silence. "T-Trolls? You''re going to fight those things?" Lyerin glanced at her, amused by her disbelief. "Fight? No," he said, rolling his shoulders as he stepped forward, flexing his biceps casually. "I''m going to break them." The trolls, groaning in pain, struggled weakly against their bonds as Lyerin approached. Despite their immense size and strength, they were no match for the raw power of the Mana beasts who had captured them. "But they''re¡­ they''re huge! And dangerous!" one of the newcomers blurted out, unable to comprehend how Lyerin could be so nonchalant about the situation. "You''ll get yourself killed!" Lyerin laughed, a deep, rumbling sound that sent a shiver down the spines of those around him. "I''ve fought worse things than trolls," he said, his eyes gleaming with a dangerous light. "Besides, they''re already half-dead. Consider this a warm-up." Without another word, Lyerin lunged forward, his speed and strength catching everyone by surprise. He slammed his fist into the side of the nearest troll''s face with such force that the ground beneath them shook. The troll let out a pained roar, but Lyerin didn''t stop. He delivered blow after blow, his fists connecting with brutal precision, until the troll collapsed, unconscious and defeated. The crowd watched in awe and horror as Lyerin made quick work of the trolls, his movements fluid and controlled, as if he were merely toying with them. Despite their size and strength, the trolls were no match for him. When the last troll lay motionless at his feet, Lyerin wiped the sweat from his brow and turned to face the crowd. His smile was wide, almost predatory. "Now," he said, his voice filled with satisfaction, "let''s get to work. We''ve got a war to win." S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 149 - 149: Level himself up first The crowd stood in a terrified huddle, their eyes wide with fear as they watched Lyerin dispatch the trolls with brutal efficiency. Their bodies trembled, and every instinct they had screamed at them to run, to escape the merciless violence before them. They had just witnessed Lyerin, the one they thought was their protector, savagely beat down hulking forest trolls without hesitation, and now he turned his gaze to them. The panic in their eyes was palpable, as if they feared they would be next. As Lyerin stood before them, his face twisted in mild disappointment. "Boring," he muttered under his breath, his tone flat. The thrill of battle had faded too quickly, and the reaction from his so-called tribe members wasn''t nearly as satisfying as he had hoped. They cowered before him, weak and terrified, just like everyone he had encountered in his past life. Where''s the challenge? he thought. Where''s the fire, the resistance? Suddenly, out of the corner of his eye, Lyerin noticed a faint movement. One of the trolls, barely clinging to life, had mustered the strength to rise again. With a guttural roar, Graaaaahh!! it lunged at Lyerin, its massive hand reaching for him in a desperate attempt to crush the one who had decimated its kin. Lyerin didn''t flinch. His hand, in a mere instant, transformed into something monstrous¡ªlarge, beast-like claws erupted from his fingers, dark fur sprouting up his arm. Swash! His eyes gleamed with dark amusement as he swiftly slashed through the troll''s palm with a wet, sickening washak! The beast''s hand split open, rains of blood immediately sprayed in every direction, including to the people behind him. The troll howled in agony, clutching its mangled limb, but Lyerin wasn''t done. He looked down at the writhing creature, tilting his head in mock curiosity. "Hmmm?" he mused, as if the troll''s pathetic attempt to attack him was nothing more than an annoyance. Without hesitation, he delivered a bone-crushing kick to the troll''s head, sending it flying back with a sickening crack. Craaackkk!! S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The troll''s body went limp, the life draining from its monstrous eyes. It collapsed to the ground in a lifeless heap with a sound of thud and kabam! and the clearing went deathly silent once more. | Ding! | The host has reached the Tenth Stage of Mana Cycle. | Lyerin''s lips curled into a satisfied grin. "Sweet. I''ll level up as I can to make sure the Orcs here won''t do a damn thing¡­" His progress was going exactly as planned. His goal, from the start, had been to level himself up, to ascend beyond the limitations of those around him. If he couldn''t leave the tribe''s territory for now and hunt monsters all by himself, he would simply bring the monsters to him, harvest their mana, and grow stronger with each kill. He wiped the blood from his hands, feeling the surge of power coursing through his veins. With the Tenth Stage under his belt, his abilities were evolving at an unprecedented rate, and the more he fought, the stronger he became. He had no need for these weaklings cowering before him¡ªat least, not in their current state. But as his power grew, so did his ambitions. "If I reach the peak," Lyerin thought with cold calculation, "even if these girls, the people, and the Mana beasts all die, I''ll still survive. I''ll rebuild my tribe. I always have options." Lyerin''s eyes swept over the crowd, gauging their reactions. Most of them were still frozen in fear, but some of the girls¡ªCorora, Sophia, and a few others¡ªwere beginning to come to their senses. They knew better than to challenge him openly, but the flicker of rebellion in their eyes wasn''t lost on him. Deciding it was time to push forward, Lyerin turned to his Mana beasts, his voice carrying a cold authority. "Capture every creature you can find in the surrounding forest. As long as they''re not orcs, I don''t care what they are. Bring them to me." The Mana beasts, obedient and fierce, immediately sprang into action, disappearing into the dense forest with alarming speed. The ground trembled as they moved, and soon, the sounds of distant roars and struggles filled the air as they hunted down the wild creatures lurking in the woods. As Lyerin waited, he could feel his power steadily increasing. Each new capture added to his strength, and his mana levels were skyrocketing faster than anyone around him could comprehend. The others watched in stunned silence, unable to fathom the sheer force of what was happening. To them, it seemed as if Lyerin was effortlessly defeating monsters for fun, taking out one beast after another without a sweat and with little regard for the danger. This image of him seemed to bore into their minds. What they didn''t know was that every kill, every drop of mana he absorbed, was pushing him closer to the next breakthrough. Suddenly, as if in answer to his growing strength, another notification flashed across his vision. | Ding! | The host has reached the initial stage of the third Cycle as a Mana user. | Lyerin''s eyes widened in surprise, his breath catching slightly. The Third Cycle? Already? He didn''t realized, he was too focus in killing. Before he could fully process the accomplishment, another notification followed: | Ding! | The host has gained the ability to level up four things at once with a 24 hour cycle. | Lyerin''s grin widened, his heart racing with excitement. Four things¡­ That meant he could now enhance multiple aspects of himself¡ªor others¡ªat the same time. The possibilities were limitless for him. He could level up his physical abilities, his mana reserves, his tribe''s power, and much more. Infinite leveling, he mused, staring at his hands as if seeing them in a new light. I can level up endlessly¡­ Holy moly. His gaze shifted back to the crowd, the wheels in his mind turning. They were weak now¡ªpathetic, even¡ªbut with his newfound abilities, he could mold them into something far more useful. I can strengthen them¡­ make them loyal. Fiercely loyal. His eyes gleamed with cold calculation as he regarded the terrified faces before him. It''s time to level up their loyalty towards me. Lyerin took a step forward, his presence looming over the group like a dark shadow. The fear in their eyes was still there, but now, there was also a glimmer of hope¡ªa dangerous hope that perhaps he could make them stronger, protect them from the horrors of this world. "I''m going to make all of you stronger," Lyerin said, his voice dripping with authority. "You will follow my lead, and in return, I''ll give you power. But if you fail me¡­" His gaze darkened, the threat clear in his eyes. "Well, you''ve already seen what happens to those who stand in my way." The crowd remained silent, but the fear in their eyes was slowly replaced by something else¡ªsomething primal. A desire to survive. To gain strength. To avoid the fate of the trolls now lying lifeless on the ground. Lyerin smiled, satisfied with the shift in their expressions. Good, he thought. Fear can be a powerful motivator, but loyalty born from strength¡­ that''s what I need. As the Mana beasts returned, dragging new captures behind them, Lyerin turned back to his prey. His eyes gleamed with dark ambition. It''s time to order them new ones. Chapter 150 - 150: People around the world The Bunker ¨C Midwest, USA Deep underground, in a bunker hidden beneath the wreckage of a once-thriving Midwestern town, a small group of survivors sat huddled around a makeshift table, eating canned food in tense silence. The dim glow of emergency lights cast long shadows on the cold concrete walls, and the air was heavy with the scent of sweat and fear. Outside, the world was no longer safe. The "Fleshers," horrific, eldritch creatures that once were human but had long since mutated into grotesque beasts, roamed the surface. Their pale, skinless forms stalked the ruined cities in search of any remaining prey. No one knew what triggered the transformation, but it was a plague that spread rapidly, turning friends, family, and strangers into nightmares. The group in the bunker¡ªsix men, three women, and a child¡ªhad been living underground for months. They''d survived the initial wave of chaos, but supplies were running low, and their generator had been sputtering for days. Suddenly, without warning, the rumbling noises above¡ªthe telltale signs of Fleshers roaming the surface¡ªabruptly ceased. One of the survivors, a man named Rick, furrowed his brow. "Why did it go quiet all of a sudden?" he muttered, his voice barely above a whisper. Another survivor, a woman named Nora, peered up at the ceiling, as if expecting something to crash through it at any moment. "They never stop moving. They''re always out there." Then, without thinking, one of the younger men, Josh, slowly made his way toward the rusted metal ladder that led to the surface. "I''m going up to check," he said. Rick grabbed his arm, his grip tight. "Don''t be stupid! You go up there, you''ll get torn apart." But Josh shook his head. "It''s not right. We''ve never had this kind of silence." Reluctantly, Rick let him go, and the group watched as Josh ascended the ladder and unlatched the heavy bunker door. The harsh light of day flooded the room as Josh poked his head out. What he saw somehow sent a chill down his spine. The Fleshers, normally ravenous and constantly moving, were all standing still, their grotesque forms frozen in place. Each one of them was staring upwards, their hollow, empty eye sockets fixed on the sky. Josh followed their gaze, his heart pounding in his chest. He couldn''t comprehend what he was seeing. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There, in the sky above, clear as day, was a massive number floating in the clouds. SThe Protected City ¨C New Shanghai In the gleaming metropolis of New Shanghai, life was good¡ªat least for those who lived within the towering protective walls that separated the elites from the horrors outside. The powerful families who ruled the city had access to wealth, resources, and the latest technologies, allowing them to maintain their own version of paradise amidst the chaos. Inside the sprawling mansion of the Zhang family, one of the most powerful families in New Shanghai, servants moved about briskly, preparing for yet another lavish banquet. The air was filled with the scent of roasted meats and exotic spices, and the marble floors gleamed underfoot. Xu Zhang, the family patriarch, was sitting in his study, overlooking the vast cityscape from his penthouse window. He sipped on a glass of fine wine, enjoying the peace and quiet. Outside the walls, the world was a nightmare, but here, in New Shanghai, they were untouchable. But then, something strange happened. The usual distant sounds of the city''s automated defenses firing at eldritch creatures beyond the walls suddenly stopped. Xu furrowed his brow and rose from his chair. He approached the window, gazing out at the horizon. The massive eldritch monsters that frequently hurled themselves at the city''s energy shields were no longer attacking. They stood motionless, as if hypnotized, their grotesque forms illuminated by the city''s neon lights. His wife, Mei, entered the room, her expression concerned. "What''s going on?" she asked. "I don''t know," Xu replied, his voice tense. He activated the holoscreen on the wall, connecting to the city''s defense grid. The security footage showed the same scene¡ªmonsters frozen in place, staring at the sky. Xu rushed to the window and looked up. His heart skipped a beat as he saw it¡ªa gigantic number, shimmering in the sky above the city. The Jungle Tribe ¨C Amazon Rainforest Deep in the heart of the Amazon Rainforest, a tribe of indigenous people had long lived in harmony with nature. However, in recent months, that harmony had been shattered by the arrival of strange creatures¡ªeldritch beasts that had torn through the jungle, hunting down anything they could find. The tribe had been forced to adapt, turning their once peaceful home into a battlefield. Today, the hunters of the tribe were on a patrol, carefully moving through the dense foliage, their eyes scanning for any sign of the creatures. They had encountered them before¡ªmassive, horned beasts with glowing eyes and sharp, bone-like protrusions. The tribe had lost many warriors to these monsters, but they refused to flee. This was their home. As they moved deeper into the jungle, the group''s leader, a man named Toca, suddenly stopped in his tracks. He motioned for the others to halt. There was something wrong. The jungle had fallen eerily silent. No birds, no insects, not even the wind stirred the leaves. Then, they saw it. Just ahead, a hulking eldritch creature, its body covered in thick, bark-like armor, was standing still. Normally, it would charge at them, its roar shaking the trees. But today, it stood frozen, its head tilted upwards. Toca''s heart raced. He glanced at his fellow warriors, who were just as confused. "What is it looking at?" one of them whispered. Slowly, Toca lifted his gaze to the sky, and there, cutting through the canopy of trees, he saw the impossible¡ªa massive number glowing in the sky. The Ruins of Tokyo In the ruined city of Tokyo, survivors moved like shadows through the skeletal remains of skyscrapers and highways. The city, once a technological marvel, had been decimated by the arrival of eldritch creatures that tore through the infrastructure and brought society to its knees. A small group of survivors was hiding in the remains of a collapsed train station, their breaths shallow as they listened for any sign of the beasts that roamed the streets. The group had been scavenging for supplies, but the city was a dangerous place, and they had narrowly avoided being caught by a pack of monstrous, spider-like creatures just hours before. Suddenly, the ground trembled, and the group tensed. They could hear the distinctive clicking of the creatures'' legs as they moved through the rubble outside. But then¡­ the sound stopped. The group exchanged confused glances. Had the creatures left? One of the survivors, a young woman named Hana, cautiously peeked out from their hiding spot. What she saw defied explanation. The spider-like monsters were completely still, their long, spindly legs motionless, their bodies twisted upwards as if looking at something. Hana''s curiosity got the better of her. She stepped out from the station and looked up at the sky. Her eyes widened in shock. There, above the ruined city, was a massive number glowing in the clouds. The Arctic Base Far to the north, in a remote Arctic research base, a team of scientists had been studying strange atmospheric phenomena that had begun occurring around the world. They had heard of the eldritch creatures, but they had remained largely isolated from the chaos¡ªuntil recently. The creatures had found them. The base, which had once been a quiet outpost, was now fortified against the relentless attacks of massive, wolf-like beasts with glowing eyes and fangs made of ice. The team had been using experimental weapons to fend off the creatures, but each day grew more desperate. Dr. Mason, the team leader, stood at the observation window, watching the frozen tundra outside. The beasts were out there, prowling just beyond the perimeter. But suddenly, they stopped. The creatures, always circling, always hunting, were now motionless, their heads tilted upwards. Mason frowned. "What the hell¡­" He stepped outside into the freezing wind, and as he followed the creatures'' gaze, his breath caught in his throat. In the sky, glowing brightly against the northern lights, was a massive number. Chapter 151 - 151: Panic at the Borgias In the grand hall of the Borgias Family estate, tension hung in the air like a thick, oppressive fog. The estate, a sprawling mansion of gothic architecture, sat atop a hill, casting a shadow over the vast lands it controlled. The halls, usually filled with servants and members of the Borgias lineage, now felt like a mausoleum. The family had gathered, each of them filled with anxiety, whispers echoing through the chamber. At the head of the long dining table sat Lyuzen Borgias, the current head of the family. His eyes darted toward the grand doors every few seconds, as if expecting them to burst open at any moment with news. His normally composed face was twisted with worry, his hands gripping the armrests of his chair so tightly that his knuckles turned white. "Where is the ancestor?!" one of the younger members, a man named Julian, exclaimed, pacing back and forth near the fireplace. His voice cracked with fear. "He should have returned by now! It''s been hours! He went after Lyerin¡ªthis shouldn''t have taken this long!" Across the room, Isabella, one of the more influential members of the Borgias clan, was biting her lip, her sharp eyes narrowing with every passing minute. "We sent the grand ancestor himself. Do you understand what that means? The man has never failed in his tasks. Not once. If even he cannot be contacted¡­ What in the world has happened?" Another voice, more shrill than the others, chimed in. "What if Lyerin¡­ What if he¡­" It was Caterina, a distant cousin who rarely spoke up, but now her voice trembled. "What if Lyerin killed him? What if¡ª" "Nonsense!" Lyuzen barked, slamming his fist onto the table. The room fell silent, save for the crackling of the fire. "You think a mere upstart like Lyerin could best our grand ancestor? The grand ancestor have lived for over three hundred years! He''s a seventh-cycle peak mana user, the peak of his power! Lyerin, no matter his secrets, cannot possibly defeat someone like him." "But Lyerin is not normal, Lyuzen!" Julian shot back, his voice rising. "We know that! He has more than just power¡ªhe has knowledge, forbidden knowledge. He has ancient artifacts, things we''ve only heard about in myths. How do we know what kind of trap he might have set?" Isabella leaned forward, her fingers steepled in front of her. "He does have connections to strange forces, and it''s as if he''s always been two steps ahead of us. Every time we think we have him cornered, he slips away. And now, the ancestor is missing. You have to consider the possibility that Lyerin is far more dangerous than we gave him credit for." A murmur of agreement spread through the room. Lyuzen clenched his teeth. He didn''t want to believe it¡ªhe couldn''t believe that Lyerin, the rogue son, who should have served the Borgias Family, could ever be strong enough to overcome the grand ancestor. But deep down, the uncertainty gnawed at him. "We should send out a search party," Julian suggested, still pacing. "We need to find the grand ancestor and bring him back. If Lyerin has done something¡ª" "Enough!" Lyuzen interrupted, rising from his seat. His tall frame loomed over the table, casting a shadow over the others. "If we send more people after the ancestor, and if Lyerin truly is as dangerous as you suggest, we will only be sending more of our own to their deaths. We need to think carefully. We will not act rashly." "But Lyuzen," Isabella said, her voice measured but tense, "if we don''t act now, if something has happened to the grand ancestor, the Borgias Family could be in danger. Lyerin holds grudges. If he''s done something to the ancestor, we could be next." Lyuzen pinched the bridge of his nose, his mind racing. He knew the risks, and he knew that the family was on edge. They had invested so much in this, sending their most powerful member to retrieve Lyerin and his secrets. Secrets that could elevate the Borgias Family to untold power. But now, the uncertainty was a dagger hanging over them all. He turned to one of the family''s advisors, an older man who had been standing quietly at the back of the room. "Have we received any messages from our grand ancestor? Any signs at all?" The advisor shook his head, his expression grave. "None, sir. Not a word since he left for the mission." Julian swore under his breath. "This is insane. He should have contacted us by now. He''s never gone silent like this." "Do you think¡­" Caterina began again, her voice small, "Do you think the ancestor could be dead?" "Don''t be ridiculous!" Lyuzen snapped, though his voice wavered. "The ancestor is invincible. He''s survived worse than anything Lyerin could throw at him. He will return, I have no doubt of that." But even as he said the words, doubt gnawed at the edges of his confidence. The silence, the lack of communication, it was all too strange. Too unlike the grand ancestor. As the panic in the room grew, voices rising, accusations flying, suddenly, Isabella gasped. Her eyes were wide, staring out one of the large windows that overlooked the estate''s grounds. "What¡­ What is that?" Everyone turned, following her gaze. Outside, the sky had darkened, though it was still mid-afternoon. The clouds had taken on a strange hue, swirling as if a storm was about to break. But then something else caught their eyes¡ªsomething that made Lyuzen''s heart skip a beat. High above, in the sky, an image began to form. It was faint at first, like a shadow moving behind the clouds. But as they watched, it became clearer, more defined. And it was an image they all recognized. The figure in the sky was the unmistakable silhouette of someone they knew of and it''s not their grand ancestor! His figure stood tall, as if looking down on them all, a dark and imposing presence. His eyes glowed with an unnatural light, and there was a cruel smile on his face. "What the hell?" Julian breathed, taking a step back. "How¡­ How is this possible?" Isabella whispered, her voice trembling. Lyuzen felt the blood drain from his face. His hands gripped the windowsill as he stared up at the sky. "This¡­ this can''t be real." But it was real. The image of his son hovered above them, watching them, mocking them. And then, as if in answer to their unspoken fears, something even more terrifying happened. The sky began to crack. Like glass shattering, the clouds split apart, and through the cracks, a number appeared. A massive, glowing number, hanging in the sky, visible for all to see. Lyuzen''s breath caught in his throat. His mind raced, trying to comprehend what he was seeing. And then, as if to break the final thread of his sanity, he heard Julian mutter under his breath. "What the heck is going on?" No one answered. Because none of them had the answer. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. All they knew was that whatever was happening, it had something to do with their grand ancestor not coming back. And it was far worse than anything they had ever imagined. Chapter 152 - 152: Battle of Races Lyerin stood atop the towering statue that symbolized the heart of the Stonehooves tribe. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His figure, wrapped in a thick shroud of fog, concealed his face, leaving only his silhouette visible to anyone who might be watching from below. His lips curled into a faint smile, hidden beneath the veil of mist. Lyerin could sense the tremors of the world beyond¡ªthe image of him, their so-called "representative," had been broadcast to countless eyes. But with the fog obscuring his features, none would truly know who he was. "My face was probably shown all over the world for a few seconds," Lyerin murmured to himself, his voice a quiet rumble in the stillness, "but I could care less." Suddenly, the ground beneath him vibrated with a soft, rhythmic thump. Thum! Thum! The vibrations grew louder as one of his tribe''s Horned Mana Beasts approached, its massive form causing the very earth to tremble. The creature, a majestic blend of fur and horns, stood before him, its golden eyes glowing with a primal intelligence. It bowed its head, and though no words escaped its mouth, Lyerin could feel the connection¡ªthe thrum of communication that only he could understand. The Mana Beast''s message was simple, conveyed in those deep, rhythmic pulses that resonated within Lyerin''s mind. He listened, his head tilted slightly as if he were hearing a far-off voice. The creature''s presence was imposing, yet respectful, its hulking body glistening in the light of the setting sun. When it was done, Lyerin''s smile deepened. "I see," he mumbled. His sharp eyes gleamed under the fog as he turned his gaze toward the distant horizon. "You can now go back," he ordered. The Mana Beast hesitated for a moment, as if seeking final confirmation, before turning away. With a thunderous thud, it began its retreat into the dense forest, its form vanishing into the shadows of the trees. The ground continued to shake beneath its massive hooves, a reminder of the sheer power that Lyerin now commanded. As the Mana Beast disappeared, a sudden change swept over the air. The sky above his tribe darkened, and the wind picked up, swirling around the statue where Lyerin stood. He watched, his expression calm, as something began to form in the sky. It was faint at first, like a mist gathering in the clouds, but soon it took shape. An image. The figure in the sky grew clearer, revealing a being of immense beauty and terrifying power. She was tall, towering over the horizon like a goddess from another realm. Her skin shimmered with a deep, iridescent blue, and her six arms moved gracefully, as though each was in sync with the rhythm of the universe itself. Her long, flowing hair cascaded down her back like molten silver, and her eyes¡ªpiercing violet orbs¡ªseemed to glow with an inner light that illuminated the entire sky. The being''s face was regal, her expression unreadable. A crown of horns adorned her forehead, curling elegantly like the ancient Asuras of legend. Her body was both sleek and muscular, the epitome of both beauty and strength, her presence commanding and fierce. She wore elaborate armor that shimmered with a metallic sheen, as if forged from the very stars themselves. The Asura Lady. Her voice, when she spoke, was like thunder and silk, reverberating across the heavens. "Welcome, chosen of the Absorbed Worlds," she said, her tone carrying the weight of ages past. "Ten worlds have been brought to this place, and each one of you is bound by destiny to this moment." Lyerin''s heart skipped a beat. He had expected something grand, but the appearance of this Asura Lady, towering over his tribe and beyond, was more than he could have anticipated. His eyes bore into her as she continued. "The first world," she said, gesturing with one of her arms, "is Zordrix, the Realm of the Skywalkers. The dominant race of this world are the Jaldir, humanoid beings with wings that stretch ten feet in length. They live above the clouds, and their cities float amidst the stars. Masters of flight and wind, they have survived the challenges of the universe by soaring higher than their enemies." Lyerin''s eyes narrowed as he recalled no such world from his past life. Skywalkers? Jaldir? It was foreign to him, a piece of the universe he had not encountered. "The second world," the Asura Lady continued, "is Kaeloris, the Jungle of the Solraths. Here, the dominant race are the Olerai, humanoid creatures that blend with nature itself. Their skin is covered in vines, and their bodies can merge with the trees. They thrive in the deep jungles, using nature''s magic to defend themselves." Again, Lyerin tried to place the name, but it rang no bells. Olerai? Solraths? It was as if these worlds had existed in a reality parallel to his own, unseen and unknown to him in his previous life. "The third world is called Treneron," she continued, her voice washing over the crowd gathered below. "A world where the oceans rule. The dominant race are the Sevarin, humanoid beings with the ability to breathe underwater and control the tides. They live in great underwater cities, their power drawn from the depths of the sea." Lyerin felt a flicker of recognition, but it was faint. If he had ever heard of these Sevarin, they were distant echoes in his mind, too far gone to grasp. "The fourth world is Vortan," the Asura Lady said, her eyes glowing brighter. "The land of the Volcaris. These humanoid beings are made of molten rock and fire. They live in volcanoes, and their blood runs with lava. They have no need for weapons, for their bodies are the deadliest tools they possess." Lyerin clenched his fists, trying to summon any recollection. But again, nothing. These Volcaris, beings of fire and stone, were entirely unknown to him too. What is going on? Why are they unknown to him? "And the fifth world is Earth," she said at last, her gaze shifting. "Home of the Humans, who have fought relentlessly to survive amidst the chaos of their world but they are building up from their unknown dimensional helper that is called a ruined magical world." At this, Lyerin let out a low chuckle. Earth, the world he once knew so well, now bound to this strange game. He knew of its struggles, its constant battle with eldritch creatures, its history of survival at all costs. It was the only world out of the ten that felt familiar, and even then, it had changed in ways he could hardly fathom. The Asura Lady continued without pause, introducing each of the remaining five Absorbed Worlds: "The sixth world is Darrok, home to the Brutarians, a race of massive, four-armed humanoids who excel in brute strength. Their cities are carved into mountains, and they live for battle, honing their skills for centuries." "The seventh is Malvaros, where the Thrylos dwell. These beings have elongated skulls and heightened mental abilities, able to communicate telepathically and move objects with their minds." "The eighth world is Keros, a place of eternal night, where the Seraphians, shadowy humanoids, rule. They are masters of darkness, their forms shifting between corporeal and shadow." "The ninth world is Yvarka, home of the Zygron, a race of aquatic humanoids who dwell in the coldest parts of the universe. Their cities lie beneath ice, and their mastery of frost is unmatched." "And finally, the tenth world is Pherin, where the Araknae live. These spider-like humanoids have six legs and possess the ability to weave webs that can control both physical and magical energy." Lyerin absorbed the information carefully. Each world was more bizarre and sounding dangerous than the last, filled with creatures beyond his comprehension. Yet, the Asura Lady''s words carried an undeniable gravity. When she finished, her gaze swept across the gathered masses below. "Welcome to the Battle of Races," she declared, her voice booming. "Fight, and survive for your beloved race!" Chapter 153 - 153: Dwindling Mana Beasts As Lyerin stood atop the towering statue, watching the live broadcast of the Battle of Races displayed vividly in the sky, showing creatures from different worlds fighting for survival. His gaze remained fixed on the colossal screen above, his mind racing with thoughts about the ongoing cosmic game they had been thrust into. He was deep in thought, plotting his next move when he felt a presence behind him. There was a soft rustle of leaves, barely audible, and a slight warmth at his back. He smirked. He knew who it was before she even touched him. Corora. She hesitated for a moment, her fingers trembling slightly as they brushed against his back. But, after gathering the courage, she climbed onto his shoulder, her lithe body fitting snugly next to him like a child seeking comfort. He could feel her warmth, her familiar scent lingering in the air around them. Lyerin tilted his head ever so slightly, his smirk widening. "You''re here," he mumbled, a teasing note in his voice, though his attention remained on the distant display of carnage above. Corora''s cheeks flushed, though her face was mostly hidden as she rested against his shoulder. She fidgeted for a moment, her fingers gripping his arm lightly. "I''m here," she whispered softly, her voice betraying a touch of shyness. Lyerin chuckled at her timid response, his lips curling into a grin. "Aren''t you angry with me because of what happened between me and Sophia?" Corora didn''t respond immediately, but Lyerin could feel her grip on his shoulder tighten. Her hesitation was like a sudden splash in the air, but instead of pulling away or confronting him, she buried her face into his arm, holding onto him like she was afraid to let go. "I already know what happened," she mumbled, her voice so soft it was almost drowned out by the sounds of the wild forest surrounding them. "It was¡­ an accident." Lyerin raised an eyebrow, his grin widening at her words. "An accident?" he teased, his tone light but deliberate. "And what if I say that I like her too?" Corora stiffened at his words, her grip on his shoulder tightening even more as she squeezed, her nails pressing into his skin. Her cheeks burned, her face turning crimson, but she didn''t pull away. "I''m fine," she murmured, though it was clear she was far from it. "Fine?" Lyerin''s voice was playful, almost mocking, as he continued to press her. "If I were in your position, I''d want you all to myself. And yet, you want to share me with others?" Corora''s face grew redder, he could see it was a mixture of frustration and embarrassment flooding her features. Her eyes glistened with unshed tears of emotion, and Lyerin could feel her body trembling slightly against him. For a brief moment, he thought she might lash out, but instead, she clenched her fists and bit her lip. "What do you want me to do?" she snapped, her voice trembling with suppressed anger. "Kill her? She''s already pregnant with your child! I don''t want to upset you again!" Her words came out in a rush, her frustration boiling over before she could stop herself. As soon as the words left her mouth, Corora''s eyes widened in shock, as if she hadn''t meant to say them so forcefully. She quickly looked away, her grip on his shoulder loosening as she pulled back slightly. "Sorry," she whispered, her voice now laced with regret. "I''m sorry." S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lyerin, sensing that he had pushed her enough, softened his tone. "You''re right," he said quietly, his teasing smile fading into something more genuine. "She gave herself to me willingly, and she''s carrying my child. It would be bad to lose her." Corora''s eyes flickered with a trace of jealousy, her face still flushed with emotion. She shifted slightly, her fingers brushing against Lyerin''s skin as she spoke again, this time more quietly. "I can¡­ I can carry your children too, if that''s what you desire." Lyerin''s eyes gleamed with amusement, but there was a hint of something else¡ªsatisfaction, perhaps¡ªbehind his gaze. He sneered lightly. "Heh! You sound unconvincing," he teased, his voice laced with playful mockery. Corora''s face grew even redder, her frustration bubbling up again. Her arms tightened around his shoulder, and she hugged him fiercely. "I will!" she insisted, her voice a little more determined now. "I will!" Her grip tightened with each repetition of the phrase, her resolve growing stronger as she clung to him. Lyerin, despite his usual nonchalance, couldn''t help but chuckle at her intensity. He held his hands up in mock surrender. "Alright, alright," he said, his voice light with amusement. "We''ll see about that later." Before either of them could say anything more, the ground trembled beneath them. The soft thumping of hooves echoed through the forest as Lyerin''s Mana Beasts¡ªfive hulking creatures, each bearing the characteristics of ibexes, goats, and horses¡ªemerged from the dense foliage. Their thick muscles rippled beneath their fur, and their horns glistened in the fading light. Each one dragged behind them the unconscious bodies of trolls, that was another gift for Lyerin. Lyerin''s attention shifted immediately to the creatures, his eyes narrowing as he watched them approach. His sharp gaze took in the sight of the mangled trolls, a satisfied smirk crossing his face. But then, his brow furrowed slightly as he realized something. Corora, still clinging to him, looked up at the beasts and frowned in confusion. "Why are there only five?" she asked, her voice tinged with curiosity. "Weren''t there more Mana Beasts before?" Lyerin remained silent for a moment, his eyes scanning the forest beyond the clearing. Corora''s curiosity piqued his interest. He has a plan but it''s not time to say it as he wanted it as a surprise. So he hummed thoughtfully before responding with a lie. "They''re scattered," he said casually, as if it were no cause for concern. "The others are out there, doing their job. Gathering more." "More?" Corora echoed, her brow furrowing. "More of what?" Lyerin smiled, his eyes glinting with a dangerous edge. "More monsters. More power. More ways to level up." His words were deliberate, and though they were spoken casually, there was an underlying hunger in his voice. Corora watched him, a mixture of awe and uncertainty on her face. She didn''t fully understand the intricacies of Lyerin''s plans, but she knew enough to realize that everything he did was calculated. Every move, every order, every action was part of a grander scheme¡ªone that she could only begin to comprehend. The silence between them stretched, broken only by the occasional rustle of leaves and the soft snorts of the Mana Beasts. Corora looked up at Lyerin again, her expression softening as she leaned her head against his shoulder. For now, she was content to stay by his side, even if she didn''t fully understand what lay ahead. And as for Lyerin, his gaze remained fixed on the horizon, where the chaos of the Battle of Races raged on in the distance. But in the quiet of the forest, with Corora clinging to him and the Mana Beasts at his command, Lyerin couldn''t help but feel an unsettling sense of excitement running through his blood. The real battle hadn''t even begun yet his blood was already boiling. Chapter 154 - 154: Absorbed world representatives Back to the sky that was painted with hues of swirling purple and blue as the towering figure of the Asura girl hovered above the land, her celestial form glowing with otherworldly light. Her long, silver hair flowed like molten mercury, cascading down her back as her crimson eyes surveyed the various tribes, clans, and families assembled across the Absorbed Worlds. She exuded an air of regal authority, a grand spectacle in a cosmic game that had brought together the most powerful and dangerous creatures from different realities. Lyerin stood in silence, watching her from atop the symbolic statue of his Stonehooves Tribe, the faint smirk never leaving his face. Corora clung to him, her fear and awe palpable as she stared wide-eyed at the Asura girl, her heart racing with every word that echoed across the sky. The Asura girl lifted her hands, and her voice boomed with authority. "Welcome again, warriors and survivors of the Absorbed Worlds!" Her voice was melodic, yet powerful, resonating through the air like the tolling of a bell. "You have all been chosen, your races represented by the strongest among you, the spirit manifestations of your tribes, families, and brotherhoods. Each of you will fight for your world''s survival, and only the strongest shall remain." Corora shivered against Lyerin, her grip tightening as her gaze flitted from the Asura girl to the floating screens that had begun to appear in the sky. Each screen depicted the representatives of the various races, their forms flickering into view one by one. The Asura girl raised her hand, and with a sweeping motion, she gestured to the first screen. "From the world of Zordrix, the race known as the Jaldir, we have the Skyclaw Brotherhood¡ªan elite group of warriors who dominate the skies with their magnificent wings and unmatched speed. "Their leader, Velros Skybreaker, stands as their representative, his spirit manifesting in the form of a great winged beast, the embodiment of his people''s freedom." On the screen, Velros Skybreaker appeared¡ªa tall, muscular Jaldir with golden wings that glowed in the sunlight. His eyes burned with a fierce determination, and the spirit manifestation behind him was a colossal bird of prey with razor-sharp talons. Corora''s breath hitched in her throat, her fingers curling into Lyerin''s skin. "They can fly," she whispered, her voice trembling. "They look so powerful." Lyerin''s smirk grew wider. "This is just the beginning," he said, his voice low and filled with amusement. The Asura girl continued, her voice echoing through the heavens. "From the world of Kaeloris, we have the Greenveil Family of the Olerai¡ªa race deeply connected to nature, able to bend the very forests to their will. Their representative, Elandra Leafshadow, commands the ancient power of the trees, her spirit manifesting as a towering oak with roots that stretch deep into the earth." On the screen, Elandra Leafshadow appeared¡ªa tall, graceful Olerai with skin the color of bark and leaves woven into her hair. Behind her, the image of a massive tree spirit loomed, its branches crackling with energy. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Corora''s eyes widened. "They can control the forest?" she muttered, her fear growing with each revelation. Lyerin chuckled softly. "It seems every world has its tricks." The Asura girl moved on, her voice unwavering. "From the world of Treneron, we have the Tidalblade Clan of the Sevarin¡ªa race that thrives beneath the waves. Their representative, Marinus Tidecaller, controls the ocean''s fury, his spirit manifesting as a leviathan capable of summoning tsunamis." The screen displayed Marinus Tidecaller¡ªa Sevarin with scaled skin and webbed hands, his body adorned with seashells and coral. Behind him, the image of a titanic sea monster loomed, its eyes glowing with a deep, menacing blue. Corora swallowed hard, her fear now mixed with awe. "They control the ocean¡­ What kind of creatures are we up against?" Lyerin''s eyes gleamed with interest, though he said nothing, watching the screens as if they were pieces on a chessboard. The Asura girl moved to the next race. "From the world of Vortan, we have the Moltenfist Tribe of the Volcaris¡ªa race born from the molten core of their world. Their representative, Ignar Flameheart, commands the power of fire, his spirit manifesting as a volcano capable of raining down destruction." Ignar Flameheart appeared on the screen¡ªa Volcaris with skin of molten rock and eyes that glowed like lava. Behind him, the image of a volcanic eruption took form, spewing fire and ash into the sky. Corora shuddered. "Fire¡­ they''re made of fire¡­" Lyerin''s smirk never faltered. "Good. Let them burn." The Asura girl continued without pause. "From the world of Darrok, we have the Ironmaul Clan of the Brutarians¡ªmassive, four-armed humanoids known for their brute strength. Their representative, Gorn Ironmaul, manifests the spirit of an ancient war titan, a creature of unstoppable force." Gorn Ironmaul was a towering Brutarian, his four arms thick with muscle, his eyes glowing with a cold, calculating rage. Behind him, the spirit of a war titan loomed¡ªa colossal figure of metal and stone. Corora''s grip tightened even further. "They''re huge¡­" Lyerin glanced at her, his expression unreadable. "Size isn''t everything." The Asura girl''s voice rose again. "From the world of Malvaros, we have the Mindspire Circle of the Thrylos¡ªa race known for their heightened mental abilities. Their representative, Vetrax Mindbender, manifests the spirit of a psionic entity, capable of bending reality to his will." Vetrax Mindbender appeared on the screen¡ªhis elongated skull and glowing eyes a clear indication of his immense mental power. Behind him, a swirling vortex of energy formed, distorting the space around it. Corora''s voice was barely a whisper. "They can¡­ control minds?" Lyerin chuckled darkly. "Let''s hope they don''t try that on me." The Asura girl''s voice took on a more ominous tone. "From the world of Keros, we have the Shadowclaw Syndicate of the Seraphians¡ªa race that thrives in darkness. Their representative, Nerith Shadowfang, manifests the spirit of a shadow wraith, able to move unseen and strike without warning." Nerith Shadowfang was a shadowy figure, barely visible even on the screen. His eyes glowed with a sinister light, and behind him, the spirit of a wraith drifted silently, its form shrouded in darkness. Corora shivered. "They¡­ they''re terrifying¡­" Lyerin''s grin widened. "Now that is interesting." The Asura girl continued, unphased by the growing tension in the audience. "From the world of Yvarka, we have the Deepwater Legion of the Zygron¡ªa race of aquatic warriors. Their representative, Sirena Deepwater, commands the ocean''s depths, her spirit manifesting as a kraken, a creature of untold power." Sirena Deepwater appeared on the screen, her body sleek and covered in scales. Behind her, the image of a kraken loomed, its tentacles writhing in the depths. Corora could barely speak. "So many¡­" Lyerin remained silent, his eyes fixed on the screens, his mind working through each representative''s strengths and weaknesses. Finally, the Asura girl''s voice grew softer, almost reverent. "And now, from the world of Pherin, we have the Webweaver Coterie of the Araknae¡ªa race of spider-like humanoids. Their representative, Sylkis Webweaver, manifests the spirit of an ancient spider queen, her webs capable of trapping even the mightiest of foes." Sylkis Webweaver appeared on the screen, her body a grotesque combination of human and spider, her eyes glinting with malice. Behind her, the spirit of a massive spider queen towered over the battlefield. Corora''s voice trembled. "I¡­ I can''t¡­" Lyerin gently placed a hand on her arm. "Calm yourself. We haven''t even been introduced yet." And then, the Asura girl paused. The screen flickered, and a moment of tension hung in the air. She turned to the final screen, her eyes narrowing. "And finally¡­ from the world of Earth¡­" Corora''s heart stopped in her chest. She could feel Lyerin''s gaze shift toward the screen as well, a dark anticipation building in the air. "The representative of the Stonehooves Tribe¡­" The Asura girl froze mid-sentence, her eyes widening as she stared at the screen. Her voice faltered for the first time, and she let out a small, disbelieving sound. "Eh?" A shocked silence followed her exclamation, the entire sky seeming to hold its breath. Chapter 155 - 155: Weakest Tribe The Asura girl, her radiant form hovering in the sky, turned her gaze down toward Lyerin, who stood on top of the Stonehooves tribe''s centaur statue. His posture was casual, one arm resting on Corora, who clung to him tightly. From this distance, Lyerin''s silhouette, wrapped in a dense fog, made his expression unreadable, but there was no mistaking the smirk playing on his lips. "Is this real?" the Asura girl''s voice boomed across the sky, her eyes narrowing in disbelief. "Is this truly the Stonehooves Tribe?" Her ethereal voice carried both incredulity and confusion as she observed the small collection of huts, a few dozen humans who huddled together in fear. Most of them were visibly weak, mere beginner Mana users, while six battered and injured Mana beasts stood just outside the camp, struggling to stay upright. One could feel the air was incredibly thick with unease. Lyerin glanced up, his smirk never fading. "Yes, it''s real," he replied nonchalantly, as if the Asura girl''s awe and doubt were irrelevant to him. He leaned slightly on the statue, still holding Corora, who looked at him with concern and confusion. The Asura girl blinked, stunned by his response. "But... how?" she muttered to herself, her voice booming in disbelief across the sky. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "This tribe... these humans... they are so weak! Only beginner Mana users? Is this truly your tribe?" Her eyes flicked to the injured Mana beasts standing guard. "And these beasts? Only six? All of them wounded? How can this be?" Lyerin chuckled softly, his fingers lightly tapping Corora''s arm as if to calm her. "They''re fine," he said, his tone light and unconcerned. "Fine?" The Asura girl was almost beside herself with incredulity. Her celestial form flickered slightly as if her very understanding of the situation was being challenged. "This is one of the weakest tribes I''ve ever seen! How are you the representative of Earth? You, Lyerin, the leader of the Stonehooves Tribe, are supposed to be the strongest human among them?" Her eyes narrowed further, trying to comprehend the situation. "Why is this tribe so feeble? Why are there no strong warriors here? No powerful Mana users?" Lyerin shrugged, still unconcerned. "They''re just getting started. Plus there''s also me, how dare you say I''m not strong?" "You? Strong? Getting started?" The Asura girl looked bewildered. "I see no sign of power here. No potential. Even the beasts¡ªlook at them! They''re on the verge of collapse." She shook her head in disbelief. "Surely this must be some kind of joke." Lyerin''s smirk widened slightly. "They''ve been through worse." "Through worse?" The Asura girl''s voice echoed through the sky, a mix of shock and exasperation. "You expect me to believe that this ragtag group of humans and half-dead beasts could survive the trials to come? How do you plan to stand against the other races? The Jaldir of Zordrix, the Olerai of Kaeloris, the Sevarin of Treneron? Do you realize how weak your tribe appears compared to them?" Lyerin''s eyes gleamed with amusement, his smirk never faltering. "Looks can be deceiving. Plus those other representatives are weak as hell, we will crush them with ease! Haha!" The Asura girl''s expression hardened. Gulp! Swallowing her saliva, she seemed to be searching for any sign of strength, any hidden power within Lyerin''s tribe, but all she saw were frightened humans and dying beasts. She swallowed hard, a rare flicker of doubt crossing her features. "Very well..." she said, her voice strained. "Let me introduce the representative of Earth and the Stonehooves Tribe¡ªLyerin, the strongest human among his people." Her voice, once grand and filled with authority, now held a tinge of skepticism. As she spoke, across the Absorbed Worlds, reactions were swift and merciless. On Zordrix, the winged warriors of the Skyclaw Brotherhood erupted into laughter. Velros Skybreaker, with his golden wings spread wide, shook his head in disbelief. "This? This is the representative of Earth? A tribe of beginner Mana users and wounded beasts? Pathetic." His laugh was echoed by his comrades, their voices carried on the wind. On Kaeloris, Elandra Leafshadow of the Greenveil Family stood amidst towering trees, her lips curled in amusement. "The Earth''s representative is barely a spark compared to the power of nature," she mused, her voice soft but mocking. "They''ll be crushed by the first real challenge they face and will come back to the nature." Beneath the waves of Treneron, the Tidalblade Clan shared a similar sentiment. Marinus Tidecaller, the leader of the Sevarin, let out a booming laugh that echoed through the water. "The ocean will drown them before they even have a chance to fight," he declared, shaking his head at the screen displaying Lyerin''s tribe. "They are nothing." In the fiery depths of Vortan, the Moltenfist Tribe gathered around their leader, Ignar Flameheart. He watched the scene in the sky and sneered, his molten eyes glowing with disdain. "Let them burn in the flames of their own weakness," he muttered, dismissing Lyerin with a flick of his hand. Even on Earth, the reactions were no less cruel. The members of the Borgias Family stood in stunned silence, their hearts sinking as they realized the situation. Their grand ancestor, who had gone to deal with Lyerin, had not returned, and now, it seemed as if Lyerin had taken the title of the Earth''s representative. For a moment, they dared to hope that their ancestor had destroyed the Stonehooves Tribe, but as the image of Lyerin standing proudly atop the centaur statue filled the sky, they were forced to confront the grim reality. "Could it be¡­ that our ancestor was killed by him but the ancestor managed to destroy his tribe?" one of the family members whispered, their voice trembling. "Impossible," another snapped. "Lyerin may be powerful, but our ancestor... he couldn''t have¡ª" But doubt had already taken root in their hearts. Only Lyuzen, their young but calculating leader, remained calm. His eyes were locked on Lyerin, his mind racing with possibilities. "This¡­ this is far from over," he muttered under his breath, his expression unreadable. Back in the Stonehooves Tribe, the Asura girl was still fixated on Lyerin, her disbelief palpable. She couldn''t reconcile what she was seeing with the notion that this was Earth''s representative. Her voice trembled slightly as she addressed him again, her tone more cautious now. "Are you certain that your tribe is... fine?" Lyerin, his smirk fading just slightly, looked up at her, his eyes gleaming with dark amusement. "Of course," he said, his voice calm but carrying an edge of something more. "Do not underestimate the never-ending potential malice of humans." The Asura girl blinked, caught off guard by his words. There was something unsettling in the way he said it, as if he knew something she didn''t. The skies seemed to grow darker for a moment, the air thick with a tension that hadn''t been there before. Lyerin''s gaze remained fixed on her, his smirk now gone, replaced by a look of cold, calculating confidence. The Asura girl hesitated, her eyes narrowing as she considered him for a long, silent moment. And then, with a sweeping motion, she turned away, her voice booming across the skies once more. "The Battle of Races... Rules¡­" Chapter 156 - 156: Absurd Rules Lyerin''s eyes narrowed as he gazed up at the massive projection of the Asura lady in the sky. Her ethereal form glowed against the backdrop of swirling clouds, her presence commanding the attention of every being below. Corora, still perched on his shoulder, clung to him tightly, her small fingers trembling as she anxiously watched the unfolding events. The Asura lady''s voice resonated across the many worlds, booming like thunder. "The rules are simple," she began, her tone cold and methodical, as though she had explained this countless times before. "Each race, each tribe, family, group, or brotherhood will be tested. The battlefield will soon be flooded by waves of beasts from across the Absorbed Worlds. "These beasts will come in endless tides, and your task is to defend yourselves. The beasts will increase in strength and ferocity as the tides progress, and there will be no respite until all but one group remains standing." She paused, letting the weight of her words sink in. The tribes, clans, and families of the different planets exchanged uneasy glances. Lyerin merely stood still, listening, his smirk returning as he registered the simplicity of the challenge. "As soon as a beast tide is defeated," the Asura lady continued, "the groups are free to engage each other. Combat between you is not only permitted¡ªit is encouraged. Kill each other, crush your enemies. "The more you kill, the stronger you become, but remember: the tides of beasts will return, and they will only grow stronger. There will be no end to the waves until there is only one group remaining. Only one can survive." Across the skies of the different worlds, the representatives of the participating races and groups began murmuring. Some exchanged glances, some whispered among themselves, while others nodded in understanding. On Zordrix, Velros Skybreaker of the Skyclaw Brotherhood scoffed, folding his golden wings across his chest. "Fair enough," he muttered, his voice dripping with arrogance. "Kill the beasts, annihilate the other group representatives, and become the last one standing. It couldn''t be simpler." Elandra Leafshadow of the Greenveil Family on Kaeloris narrowed her eyes, her lips pursed in concentration. "A survival game," she murmured to her kin, her voice barely audible above the rustling of the forest leaves around her. "We have trained for this all our lives. Nature thrives through survival of the fittest. This is fair." In the depths of the oceans on Treneron, Marinus Tidecaller of the Tidalblade Clan nodded solemnly. "A fight for dominance," he said to his warriors, his voice calm yet filled with resolve. "The seas have always demanded the strong to survive. This is no different. We shall prevail." Even on the fiery planet of Vortan, Ignar Flameheart of the Moltenfist Tribe grinned, his molten eyes gleaming with anticipation. "We live by fire and fury. What''s fairer than a battle to the death?" His tribe roared in agreement, the very ground trembling beneath their feet. The Asura lady''s voice cut through their thoughts again, halting their discussions. "However," she said, her tone shifting slightly, "there is a catch. To ensure that no one grows too comfortable at the top, there are special creatures¡ªboss monsters¡ªthat will seek out the strongest among you. "These are the Minotaurs, creatures of immense power and savagery. The Minotaurs will be sent to eliminate those who have killed the most. Beware, for the more successful you are, the more likely you will attract them." A ripple of shock swept through the different races. This was an unexpected twist. On Darrok, the Brutarians, massive and powerful with their four arms, grumbled among themselves. Thragor, leader of the Ironfist Clan, frowned deeply. "This... this is not fair!" he bellowed, his voice echoing across the mountains. "Why should we be punished for being the strongest? To send beasts after us for our success? It makes no sense!" On Malvaros, the Thrylos, with their elongated skulls and heightened mental abilities, were equally displeased. Iseron, leader of the Mindveil Collective, sneered. "This is a clear attempt to undermine the natural order. If we are superior, we should not be hunted down by these Minotaurs. This... this is flawed logic." The Seraphians of Keros, shadowy humanoids of the Nightstalker Clan, whispered among themselves. Karael, their leader, shook her head. "How can we ever rise to the top if we are constantly being hunted by these creatures? It is unfair to penalize success!" Even the Zygron of Yvarka, aquatic humanoids of the Deepstrider Brotherhood, were unsettled. Xaruk, their leader, slammed his fist into the ground, causing the water to ripple around him. "How can we thrive if we must constantly fear being eliminated by beasts? This is no test of strength¡ªthis is madness!" But perhaps the most vocal of all were the Araknae of Pherin, spider-like humanoids of the Webspinner Coven. Shallak, their leader, hissed angrily, her many legs twitching in agitation. "This is a betrayal of the principles of survival! Why should we, who excel, be dragged down by the threat of these Minotaurs? It is absurd!" Their voices rose in protest, but the Asura lady remained unfazed. She had seen these reactions before, and they no longer surprised her. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "The Minotaurs exist to ensure that no one remains at the top for too long," she explained, her voice growing sharper. "In this game, survival is not just about brute strength. It is about adaptability, strategy, and cunning. You must find a way to survive, even with the Minotaurs hunting you." Back in the Stonehooves tribe, Corora, still perched on Lyerin''s shoulder, clutched him tighter. Her voice was barely above a whisper, trembling with fear. "It sounds... almost impossible." Lyerin chuckled, a deep, amused sound that seemed to resonate in his chest. "It is impossible," he said, his voice dripping with amusement. "But that''s what makes it fun." Corora looked at him in shock, her wide eyes reflecting the terror she felt. "Fun? How can you say that? This is madness! We''ll be killed!" Lyerin''s smirk only grew wider. "Maybe. But I like impossible odds." The Asura lady''s projection in the sky shifted slightly, her gaze once again falling on Lyerin and his tribe. "And now, let the survival of planets and dominant races... begin!" Her voice echoed across the Absorbed Worlds, sending a shiver down the spine of every being that heard it. Across the planets, the different races steeled themselves for what was to come. Velros Skybreaker of the Skyclaw Brotherhood spread his wings and took to the sky, his eyes gleaming with fierce determination. "Let them come," he said, his voice filled with confidence. "We will reign supreme." Elandra Leafshadow of the Greenveil Family, surrounded by the lush forests of Kaeloris, readied her bow. "We will survive," she whispered to herself, her eyes focused on the horizon. "We always do." On Treneron, Marinus Tidecaller of the Tidalblade Clan raised his trident high, the water around him swirling in anticipation. "The sea is our ally," he declared to his warriors. "We will not falter." In the fiery depths of Vortan, Ignar Flameheart clenched his fists, the molten heat around him growing more intense. "We will burn our enemies to ash," he growled, his voice a low rumble. Lyerin, standing atop the centaur statue of the Stonehooves tribe, looked up at the sky one last time, his eyes gleaming with a mixture of excitement and amusement. "This will be interesting," he muttered to himself, his smirk never fading. "Let''s see how this game plays out." The sky darkened, and the first wave of beasts began to descend upon the planets. The battle for survival had begun. Chapter 157 - 157: Panic at the Tribe The projection of the Asura girl faded from the sky, her radiant image dissolving into the ether. As the last echoes of her voice vanished, the atmosphere within the Stonehooves Tribe grew thick with dread. The reality of their situation was settling in like a weight pressing down on their chests. Lyerin could feel the panic simmering in the air, thick and palpable. Everyone in the tribe¡ªmen, women, and children alike¡ªstood frozen, their eyes wide with terror. Whispers spread like wildfire among the tribe members. "We''re doomed," a young woman whispered, clutching her child tightly against her chest. Her voice trembled as if uttering the words made them more real. "We''re the weakest here," an elder man muttered, his face pale. "Did you see the others? They''re monsters compared to us!" "They''re going to slaughter us the moment they get the chance. We don''t even stand a chance against the beasts, let alone the other tribes!" another voice echoed in agreement. Fear flickered in the eyes of the tribe members as they huddled together, murmuring in hushed tones, their voices rising in panic with every passing second. Lyerin watched them from his vantage point atop the centaur statue, his face unreadable, while Corora sat stiffly on his shoulder, her grip on him tightening with every tremor of fear around them. "They''re right," a man with a spear in hand said, his voice shaking as he gripped the weapon like it was his only lifeline. "We''re nothing compared to them. We don''t have the strength or the numbers. We''re dead before this even starts." "Stop it!" another voice snapped, though the fear in his tone betrayed his own uncertainty. "We can''t lose hope yet! Maybe there''s a way..." "What way?" A woman shot back, her eyes wide with desperation. "Did you hear what she said? We have to survive against waves of beasts and fight all those monsters out there. We''re not strong enough!" Panic began to set in as their voices rose, louder and more frantic. People looked around at each other, searching for reassurance they couldn''t find. The tremors of fear rippled through the crowd like a plague, infecting each person one by one. Suddenly, Sophia stepped forward, making her way through the crowd toward Lyerin. Her face was pale, her eyes wide with worry, but she held herself with more composure than most of the others. She reached Lyerin''s side, glancing at the trembling masses, then at him. "Lyerin," she said softly, her voice barely above a whisper, "what are we going to do?" Lyerin didn''t respond immediately, his eyes still fixed on the horizon. A heavy sigh escaped his lips before he turned to her, his expression hard to read beneath the shadow that his hood cast over his face. "Sophia," he said calmly, his voice steady amidst the chaos, "come closer." Sophia hesitated for a moment, glancing at Corora, who was still perched on Lyerin''s shoulder. The sight of her made Sophia''s heart tighten. Guilt flickered in her eyes as she walked timidly toward him, taking slow, cautious steps. She could feel Corora''s gaze on her, and the tension between them weighed heavy. But now wasn''t the time for personal conflicts. They were all on the same sinking ship. As she stood next to Lyerin, he beckoned her even closer. "Closer," he said, his tone insistent. Sophia swallowed her hesitation and moved until she was standing right beside him. Her shoulder brushed against his, and she couldn''t help but steal a glance at Corora, offering her an apologetic look. Corora, for her part, merely shifted uncomfortably, but said nothing. Lyerin smirked faintly. "I have a plan," he mumbled, his voice low and quiet. "But I need you to trust me." Sophia''s brows furrowed in confusion, her heart beating fast in her chest. "A plan?" she asked, her voice trembling with a mixture of hope and fear. "What plan, Lyerin? How can we possibly survive this?" Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Before Lyerin could answer, the ground beneath them trembled violently. Rumble! The earth shook with a low, deep rumble that reverberated through the air, causing the tribe members to gasp and stumble. "What was that!?" someone cried out in terror. "Is this it? Is this the start?" another voice shouted, panic clear in their tone. The trembling grew stronger with each passing second, the ground vibrating beneath their feet. People clung to each other, their faces pale with fear. Some dropped to their knees, clutching at the dirt as if they could hold on to it and keep themselves grounded amidst the chaos. "It''s coming!" a man screamed. "The beasts! The beasts are coming!" His voice was frantic, bordering on hysteria as the tremors became more violent. "Stay calm!" someone tried to shout, but their own voice cracked with fear. The panic spread like wildfire. People began running, their movements frantic and desperate. Some grabbed whatever weapons they could find¡ªmakeshift spears, clubs, anything they thought might offer some semblance of protection. But it was clear in their eyes that none of them believed it would be enough. The earth shook again, harder this time. A loud, deep rumbling noise echoed from the distance, growing louder with every passing second. It was as if the very planet itself was awakening to the chaos that was about to unfold. The air grew thick with dread, the anticipation almost unbearable. Sophia turned to Lyerin, her face pale with fear. "Lyerin, what do we do?" she whispered urgently. Lyerin''s smirk faded, and his expression grew serious. He could feel Corora trembling on his shoulder, and he could see the fear etched on Sophia''s face. But he remained calm, his mind calculating. "It''s starting," he muttered under his breath. "Stay close to me." The trembling grew even more intense, and the fear within the tribe escalated. People were screaming now, shouting prayers, curses, anything they thought might help. The ground quaked beneath them, and the air itself seemed to vibrate with the oncoming danger. "What''s happening!?" someone shouted. "We''re all going to die!" "Calm down!" a voice called out, though it was shaky with terror. "We can''t panic now!" But the trembling only worsened. The sound of the rumbling was deafening now, like the roar of a thousand storms converging upon them. People fell to the ground, clutching their heads, their bodies trembling with fear. The very air around them seemed to hum with impending doom. Then, just as the trembling reached its peak, the noise stopped. The earth went still, and for a brief, heart-stopping moment, there was silence. And then they saw it. From the shadows of the horizon, a massive creature appeared. Its towering form loomed over the landscape, its dark, hulking body casting a shadow that stretched across the land. It moved slowly, its footsteps causing the ground to quake beneath it. Its eyes, glowing with an eerie light, scanned the trembling tribe below, as if it could already taste their fear. The people of the Stonehooves Tribe stared in horror, their hearts pounding in their chests. The sheer size of the creature was enough to make even the bravest among them feel insignificant. Its skin was rough and scarred, its muscles bulging with power. Its claws, sharp and glistening, could tear through stone with ease. One by one, the tribe members began to back away, their legs shaking so badly that they could barely stand. Some of them collapsed to the ground, their bodies going limp with terror. Others fell to their knees, clutching their heads, unable to process what they were seeing. Lyerin stood tall, his eyes fixed on the creature with a calm, calculating gaze. While everyone else around him trembled in fear, he remained still, unflinching. Corora gripped his shoulder tightly, her body trembling, but Lyerin showed no signs of fear. He simply smiled. "Of course," Lyerin muttered under his breath, his voice barely audible amidst the rising panic. "It begins." The creature let out a deafening roar, its voice shaking the very foundations of the earth. The tribe recoiled, their fear intensifying. Every single one of them felt like fainting, their knees weak, their hearts ready to give out. But not Lyerin. Chapter 158 - 158: A weak minotaur The beast in front of the Stonehooves tribe was a towering Minotaur, its body covered in a rough hide of dark, leathery skin that rippled with muscle. Standing nearly fifteen feet tall, its massive horns curved upward like a deadly crown, gleaming in the dim light. Its eyes glowed a fiery red, filled with a mix of rage and hunger as it clutched a massive double-headed axe in one hand, its other hand dragging across the earth as it stomped forward. Its snout flared as it inhaled the scent of fear from the humans below, its breath coming out in deep, guttural huffs. Sophia, standing beside Lyerin, couldn''t tear her eyes away from the creature. She had heard stories of Minotaurs, of their strength and cruelty, but seeing one in person made her blood run cold. "What is that?" she whispered, her voice barely audible over the low rumbling growl emanating from the beast. Lyerin glanced at her, his expression unreadable, though a hint of amusement danced in his eyes. "That''s a Minotaur," he said simply, as if the answer was obvious. The Minotaur took another step forward, its hooves pounding the earth beneath it with a force that sent small tremors through the ground. The tribe behind them began to panic once more, some of them backing away in fear, while others stood frozen in place, unable to move. Corora, sitting on Lyerin''s shoulder, looked around at the terrified faces of the tribe and frowned. Despite the sheer size of the beast, something seemed off to her. She studied it for a moment longer before she turned to Lyerin. "Wait... why is it so weak?" she asked, a note of confusion in her voice. Lyerin raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "Weak?" "Yes," Corora said, her brow furrowed in thought. "It''s only in the Initial Peak Stage of the Mana Cycle. Anyone who''s participating in this survival game should be able to handle it. They''re all second cycle or higher, as strong as you, Lyerin." Lyerin chuckled at that, a playful smile creeping across his face. "Oh? You think those pesky bugs from other civilizations can defeat and rival me?" His voice was filled with mock arrogance, and he tilted his head slightly to the side, his grin widening as he teased her. Corora blushed, her face turning a soft shade of red as she stammered, clearly flustered by his playful attitude. "N-no, that''s not what I meant¡­" she began, but her voice trailed off, unable to find the words to continue. She ducked her head slightly, embarrassed by her reaction, and fell silent. Lyerin''s playful smirk faded as he gazed up at the Minotaur again, his eyes narrowing slightly in thought. He mumbled something under his breath, so quietly that even Corora couldn''t hear it clearly. But his lips formed a familiar phrase: "All according to plan." In truth, Lyerin had been expecting the arrival of the Minotaur. He had purposely drawn it toward the tribe by killing numerous monsters during his scouting missions. His Mana beasts had been instrumental in capturing and eliminating those creatures, though the cost had been high. Many of his beasts had been killed in the process, leaving him with only six remaining, and even those were badly injured. Still, Lyerin remained confident, his eyes gleaming with a predatory hunger as he surveyed the approaching Minotaur. "Let me deal with this creature," Lyerin said, his voice calm and composed as he gently lifted Corora off his shoulder and set her down on the ground beside Sophia. Sophia, though still anxious, nodded at Lyerin, her trust in him evident. She took a step back, giving him space to confront the monstrous being. As Lyerin stepped forward, his gaze remained fixed on the Minotaur, but in his mind, he couldn''t help but feel a flicker of excitement. His Mana beasts had already seen the creature earlier, but now, with it standing before him, something primal stirred within him. He licked his lips in anticipation. --- High above, in a realm far removed from the mortal plane, six shadowy figures watched the unfolding events through a shimmering portal. These beings, towering and enigmatic, had no distinguishable features beyond their silhouettes. Each one of them possessed six arms, their movements slow and deliberate as they observed Lyerin and the Stonehooves tribe. "It seems the humans of Earth have drawn the attention of a Minotaur," one of the figures remarked, their voice deep and resonant. "How unlucky for the weakest tribe of all to face such a creature so early in the game." Another figure nodded, its form rippling like smoke. "Indeed. Though it''s that human, Lyerin, who sent his Mana beasts to scout the area. He''s paid the price for his recklessness¡ªmost of his beasts are either dead or severely injured. He has only a handful left, and even those are covered in wounds." The six-armed shadows continued to watch, their eyes fixed on the trembling humans below, their expressions unreadable. "What a pathetic display," one of them sneered. "Earthlings, especially this tribe, seem woefully unprepared. How did they even qualify for this game?" "Fate can be cruel," another responded. "Still, this Lyerin intrigues me. There is something about him that I could feel upon seeing his confidence¡­" The others murmured in agreement, though their collective attention remained on the impending battle. One of the shadows finally broke the silence, its tone thoughtful and curious. "So, what should we do with Earth?" --- Back on the ground, Lyerin stood face to face with the Minotaur, the air between them thick with tension. The beast let out a snort, its breath hot and rancid, as it raised its axe high above its head, preparing to strike. The tribe behind Lyerin held their breath, their fear palpable as they watched their leader stand alone against the massive creature. But Lyerin showed no signs of fear. He simply smiled, his hand reaching for the weapon strapped to his back. His movements were slow, deliberate, as if he had all the time in the world. The Minotaur, impatient, roared in frustration and swung its axe downward with incredible force. In a flash, Lyerin moved. He sidestepped the attack with ease, the axe slamming into the ground where he had stood only moments before, sending a cloud of dust and debris into the air. The Minotaur let out a growl of anger, pulling its weapon from the ground and preparing to strike again, but Lyerin was already on the move. He leaped into the air, his body twisting gracefully as he brought his weapon down on the Minotaur''s exposed back. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The blade sliced through the creature''s tough hide with surprising ease, and the Minotaur let out a bellow of pain, stumbling forward as blood gushed from the wound. Lyerin landed smoothly on the ground behind the beast, his eyes gleaming with satisfaction. He could feel the surge of power coursing through his veins, the thrill of battle igniting a fire within him. "Too easy," he muttered under his breath, his smile widening as the Minotaur turned to face him once more, its eyes blazing with fury. Despite its strength and size, the creature was slow, its movements clumsy compared to Lyerin''s fluid grace. He dodged its attacks with ease, each swing of its axe missing by a wide margin. And with every miss, Lyerin struck back, his blade finding its mark again and again, each wound weakening the creature further. In the distance, the Stonehooves tribe watched in awe. Their fear began to fade, replaced by a growing sense of hope as they witnessed their leader holding his own against the fearsome beast. Whispers spread through the crowd, their voices filled with wonder and disbelief. "He''s doing it¡­" "He''s actually beating it¡­" Sophia and Corora watched as well, their eyes wide with amazement. Sophia clutched her hands to her chest, her heart racing as she watched Lyerin move with precision and power. As the Minotaur staggered back, blood pouring from its wounds, Lyerin moved in for the final blow. His blade gleamed in the dim light as he brought it down on the creature''s neck, severing its head from its body in one swift motion. The Minotaur''s body crumpled to the ground, the earth shaking beneath it one last time. Lyerin stood over the fallen beast, his chest rising and falling steadily as he wiped the blood from his blade. With a glance back at the tribe, he smirked. "This one is easy," he loudly said. Yet after he said that, his eyes widened. Chapter 159 - 159: Not so fast The air around the Stonehooves tribe was electric, buzzing with an energy that hadn''t been felt in years. After the Minotaur''s massive body hit the ground, its severed head rolling to the side, there was a moment of stunned silence. Then, the cheers erupted. The sound exploded into the night, a cacophony of voices, disbelief turning into celebration. Every person in the tribe looked at Lyerin with wide, admiring eyes. "Lyerin! Lyerin!" they chanted, their voices rising in unison. A group of younger tribespeople, who had been trembling just moments before, surged forward, throwing their fists into the air. Some of the elders, usually the most cautious and somber, nodded in approval, their stern faces softening into smiles. Corora, perched beside Sophia, was the first to break the solemn silence among the women. Her lips curved into a shy smile, then into a wide grin, and she whispered to herself, "I knew it. I knew Lyerin would protect us." Sophia, standing nearby, couldn''t contain her joy either. She rushed forward, her eyes glimmering as she practically leapt toward Lyerin. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You did it, Lyerin!" she exclaimed, her voice filled with awe and a mix of gratitude and admiration. "You killed it! You really killed it!" Lyerin, standing tall and relaxed, wiped his blade clean, his chest rising and falling steadily. His expression remained nonchalant, almost bored, but there was a flicker of amusement in his eyes as he glanced at Sophia. "Was there ever any doubt?" Sophia laughed, a sound so light it could have floated on the wind. She moved closer to him, her eyes shining. "I wasn''t worried," she said, though her earlier fear had been apparent to everyone. "I knew you''d handle it." From the other side of the crowd, Corora, still shy, finally joined the cheer. She cupped her hands around her mouth and, with a voice louder than anyone had ever heard from her, shouted, "Lyerin! You''re amazing!" Lyerin shot her a playful glance, his grin widening. "You sound surprised," he teased. "Didn''t you already say it was too weak?" Corora''s face flushed red, and she covered her mouth with her hands, too embarrassed to answer. But the joy was infectious. Even those who had once doubted Lyerin''s leadership couldn''t help but be swept up in the moment. "Did you see how fast he moved?" one of the older men in the tribe asked, shaking his head in disbelief. "I''ve never seen anything like it." "And the way he dodged that axe," another chimed in. "Like he knew where it would strike before it even moved!" The women of the tribe began whispering excitedly to one another, their eyes darting toward Lyerin, filled with awe and admiration. "He''s unstoppable," one of them murmured. "A true warrior of the Stonehooves tribe." Others joined in, their voices overlapping in excitement. "Lyerin! Lyerin! Leader of the Stonehooves!" they chanted louder, their praise echoing through the air, fueling the growing celebration. It was as if they had forgotten the danger that still lingered. For now, Lyerin was a hero, and in their eyes, nothing could touch him. Corora, no longer able to contain her emotions, ran to Lyerin and wrapped her arms around him tightly. "I knew you''d protect us," she whispered, her voice soft and filled with affection. "You''re amazing, Lyerin." Lyerin smiled at her, but there was a subtle glint in his eyes, something almost predatory as he tilted his head slightly, sensing the attention of beings far more powerful than his tribe. He felt it ¨C a presence, or rather, presences ¨C observing him from above. But he chose to ignore it, for now. His focus was on his people. ¡­ Far above, in a dark realm that stretched beyond the understanding of mortal beings, the six-armed shadows watched the celebrations below with disdain. Their glowing eyes fixated on the humans of Earth, their expressions unreadable, but their mockery was clear in their tones. "Foolish humans," one of the shadows muttered, its voice dripping with contempt. "Do they truly believe this is over?" "They think killing a Minotaur is a feat worth celebrating," another sneered, its six arms crossing over its chest as it hovered closer to the portal, watching the festivities with disinterest. "Pathetic. They don''t even realize what awaits them." A third shadow, its voice colder than the rest, chimed in. "This is merely the beginning. These ignorant creatures believe they''ve won a victory, yet they remain unaware of the real challenge ahead." "They''re cheering over a single kill," scoffed one of the larger shadows, its tone mocking. "As if this was some kind of grand achievement. Do they not understand the nature of the game?" Laughter echoed among the shadows, each one mocking the humans'' ignorance with malicious delight. "That Lyerin is arrogant, too," one of the figures said, its arms waving in dismissive gestures. "He doesn''t realize how insignificant his power is. If he thinks that a simple Minotaur is the greatest threat he''ll face, he''s in for a rude awakening." Another shadow chuckled darkly. "Let them celebrate. The longer they live in their delusion, the sweeter their despair will taste when reality strikes." ¡­ Back on the ground, the cheering in the Stonehooves tribe was beginning to reach its peak. People were dancing, throwing their arms around one another, overwhelmed by the sense of relief. Even the air seemed lighter, less oppressive, as if the defeat of the Minotaur had lifted a great weight from their shoulders. But then, suddenly, a hush fell over the tribe. One by one, the cheers died, replaced by gasps of shock. The atmosphere, which had been vibrant with celebration, quickly shifted to one of cold dread. All eyes turned toward the massive corpse of the Minotaur that lay on the ground. Sophia, standing beside Lyerin, frowned in confusion. "What¡­ what''s happening?" she asked, her voice trembling. Lyerin, still relaxed, feigned ignorance. He turned slowly to face the fallen beast, his expression neutral, as though he hadn''t noticed the shift. But in truth, he had felt it the moment the celebration had begun. The Minotaur, which had been dead and unmoving, twitched. Its body began to glow faintly, a dark, ominous light pulsing from its wounds. The head, which had been severed cleanly, seemed to flicker as if it were being reattached by an unseen force. The earth beneath the beast trembled, and the air grew thick with an oppressive energy. Corora''s voice, usually quiet, cut through the silence, filled with horror. "It''s¡­ it''s getting back up!" she cried, her hands flying to her mouth. Sophia''s face turned pale, her eyes wide with disbelief. "But¡­ how? You killed it! We saw it die!" Lyerin''s lips twitched into a smirk, though his eyes remained focused on the Minotaur. He pretended to be as surprised as everyone else, though deep inside, he had expected this. After all, this was the game, and nothing would be so easy. The Minotaur''s body began to grow, doubling in size before their very eyes. Its muscles bulged grotesquely, its horns elongating and twisting into even deadlier shapes. The glow from its eyes intensified, now blazing with fury as it stood to its full, terrifying height. Where once it had been formidable, now it was monstrous, its roar shaking the very ground beneath the tribe''s feet. GRAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!! The cheers were gone. Panic immediately possessed everyone in the crowd, as if their earlier confidence were immune shattered like a broken glass. "L-Lyerin¡­" Sophia''s voice was a whisper, filled with fear. "What do we do now?" Lyerin didn''t answer right away. He stared at the massive creature before him, his mind racing as he calculated his next move. Then, he turned his head slightly, his smirk never fading. "Hmmmm," he said calmly, almost too calmly. "There''s something wrong about it." The Minotaur let out a bone-rattling roar, its voice filled with the rage of a creature that had been denied death, and it charged toward the Stonehooves tribe with a speed that belied its enormous size. Fear rippled through the tribe like a cold wind, paralyzing them in place. Every one of them, save for Lyerin, stood frozen, their eyes wide with terror as the ground shook with the force of the beast''s approach. Lyer in, however, remained motionless, his smirk now a grin. As the Minotaur bore down on them, he stepped forward. "Let me see¡­" Chapter 160 - 160: Broadcasted Despair Far above, back beyond the grasp of mortal understanding, the six-armed shadows hovered in the dark, nebulous realm that stretched infinitely into the void. Their eyes glowed a sinister hue, their forms shifting like dark smoke as they observed the unfolding events below on Earth. The Stonehooves tribe, with Lyerin standing confidently at the forefront, was a source of amusement for these powerful beings. "Hahahahahahah!" Their laughter echoed through the shadowy dimension, cold and cruel. The largest of the shadows, a towering figure with six muscular arms, crossed all of them over its massive chest, its laughter the loudest. "Look at them," it sneered, its voice deep and booming. "These Earthlings, so confident after killing a mere Minotaur! Do they really think that''s all it takes to survive this game?" Another shadow, slimmer but no less intimidating, chuckled darkly. "Fools. They don''t even understand what they''ve unleashed. The Minotaur may have been weak in its initial form, but its true strength comes when it''s angered, when it''s killed and allowed to heal. These Earthlings don''t know that they''ve only made things worse for themselves." The third shadow, its voice softer but filled with malice, joined in the mockery. "Yes, the Minotaurs are invincible. Each time they are defeated, they return stronger, faster, and more deadly. That''s why they''ve been chosen to be the scourge of this game, to crush the group who had reached the top." "They''ll be the first to fall," the largest shadow said with glee. "These humans, these fragile, insignificant creatures, will serve as an example to the rest of the participants. The first victims of the survival game. Let the other worlds watch as they are torn apart, piece by piece." One of the shadows leaned closer to the portal through which they were watching. Its eyes gleamed with satisfaction. "And what a spectacle it will be. Earth will be the first to crumble, its champions reduced to dust. All the other worlds will see how hopeless it is to stand against the true power of this game." "They think they can fight," another shadow scoffed. "But they don''t even understand the rules. The Minotaurs are not just beasts¡ªthey are a force of nature, created to destroy, to crush any who stand in their way. Every time they fall, they come back stronger. They heal, they grow, they evolve." "And when the Minotaur rises again, Earth will watch in despair," the largest shadow said with a grin. "The weakest tribe will be the first to be crushed. Let the world see. Let the other races laugh as the Earthlings fall." Their laughter filled the void once again, a chilling sound that reverberated in the dark realm. There was no mercy, no compassion in their voices. Only the cold, calculated malice of beings far beyond human comprehension, taking pleasure in the inevitable destruction that was about to unfold. ¡­ S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Meanwhile, though the projection of the Asura girl had vanished from the sky above the Stonehooves tribe, she hadn''t left. Instead, her voice echoed across the cosmos, her announcement reaching every corner of the universe, especially Earth. Her voice was filled with a malicious excitement as she narrated the unfolding events to every world watching the survival game. "Attention, everyone!" the Asura girl''s voice boomed, filled with glee. "The weakest tribe of Earth, the Stonehooves, has just made a fatal mistake! They''ve angered the Minotaur, and now it has healed! Twice the strength, twice the speed, and twice the size! Watch as they are crushed beneath the might of this unstoppable force!" Her words sent chills down the spines of everyone listening. Across Earth, and in other worlds, people watched in horror as the scene unfolded. On Earth, large screens had been set up to broadcast the survival game instead of the sky for some unknown reason like they had taken control of the world''s technologies. In cities and towns, villages and farmlands, protected by the government from the horrors, people stood frozen, their eyes glued to the screens. The atmosphere was thick with tension, and a collective dread began to settle in. In a busy metropolitan area of Earth, people gathered around a massive screen mounted on the side of a skyscraper. Hundreds of humans, from office workers to shop owners, stood in silent horror as they watched the Minotaur rise to its feet once again, now towering over Lyerin and the Stonehooves tribe. "Oh my God," someone in the crowd whispered, their voice trembling. "It''s¡­ it''s getting bigger!" A woman clutched her child tightly, her face pale. "How can they fight something like that? It''s¡­ it''s a monster!" Others were less sympathetic. A group of men, standing at the back of the crowd, crossed their arms, sneering at the screen. "They deserve it," one of them muttered. "That tribe is nothing. They''re weak. If they fall, it''s their own fault for being so pathetic." "Yeah," another agreed. "Earth has better champions than them. Why are we stuck watching these losers?" But for every sneer, there was someone who watched in silent fear, unable to tear their eyes away from the impending doom. "If they lose," a young woman whispered, "what happens to us? What happens to Earth?" ¡­ In a small village on the other side of the world, an elderly man watched the game in his humble home, his face lined with worry. His grandchildren sat beside him, their eyes wide with fear. "Grandfather," one of the children asked, "are they going to lose?" The old man sighed heavily, his heart heavy with despair. "I don''t know," he said softly. "But I am confident our Village spirit will forever protect us from the monsters of the forests." ¡­ In the upper echelons of society, where the powerful and influential gathered to watch the game, the reactions were mixed. In the towering skyscrapers of the Borgias Family, the elite watched with bright expressions. They knew what was at stake. "Lyerin is strong," one of the elders said, his voice high, "but this¡­ this is beyond what he expected. If he falls, Earth''s evolution will be accelerated. The monsters will grow faster. Earth will become a wasteland. But we will be fine haha!" Another member of the family shook their heads, their faces looking fresh. "He can''t win. It''s impossible. That Minotaur¡­ it''s too powerful now. The Stonehooves tribe is doomed. He is doomed haha!" But not everyone shared the same despair. Lyuzen stood at the back, watching the screen with a serious expression. He didn''t speak, but his eyes were fixed on Lyerin, as if searching for something. He didn''t know what to feel. The panic in his son''s face seemed controlled and fake. ¡­ Back in the Asura girl''s projection, her voice grew even more excited as she continued to narrate. "The Stonehooves tribe stands on the brink of destruction! And if they lose, Earth''s evolution will be forced to accelerate! The monsters will grow at an incredible speed, turning your planet into a desolate wasteland, absorbed by the darkness!" The people of Earth, those watching in homes, on the streets, in towns and cities, all felt the weight of her words. Despair settled like a heavy cloud over the planet, a creeping fear that tightened around their hearts. "We''re going to die," someone whispered in the crowd. "Earth is going to be destroyed." "Monsters," another said, their voice shaking. "They''re going to overrun us. We can''t stop them. If that tribe loses¡­ we''re all doomed." Across the globe, the same feelings of fear and helplessness spread. For every few who cheered or cursed the Stonehooves tribe, there were those who understood the gravity of the situation. This wasn''t just a game anymore. It was a battle for the survival of their world. And with each passing second, the likelihood of their salvation grew smaller. The Asura girl''s voice echoed one final time, her tone gleeful and filled with malice. "Let the world watch as Earth falls into despair! The game has only just begun, and already, the weakest tribe is on the verge of annihilation!" As she spoke, the Minotaur let out a deafening roar, its monstrous form looming over the terrified Stonehooves tri be. Despair rippled through the people of Earth like a tidal wave. At that moment, hope seemed like a distant memory. Chapter 161 - 161: Arrogance of the leader Back in the heart of the Stonehooves Tribe, the ground trembled beneath the hulking Minotaur, its roar echoing through the barren landscape like a thunderclap. Its once wounded form now stood tall, having doubled in size, its muscles rippling with newfound strength. Its red eyes gleamed with a mix of fury and bloodlust as it stared down at the tribe, particularly at Lyerin, who stood firm, unshaken by the behemoth''s rebirth. Corora hurried to Lyerin''s side, her breathing uneven, her small frame trembling with uncertainty. "Lyerin... Should we attack now? We have no time!" Her voice quivered, betraying the fear that had crept into her heart. Lyerin glanced at her, his gaze calm, almost amused. "No, not yet," he said, shaking his head slowly, his expression unreadable. "But why?!" Corora''s eyes widened in shock. "It''s only getting stronger every second. You can''t possibly let this go on!" Her voice rose in panic. Lyerin''s lips curved into a small smile. "Exactly. The Minotaur grows stronger each time it''s angered, each time it''s killed. It regenerates, and with every return, it becomes twice as deadly." Corora froze, her gaze snapping back to the Minotaur. She tried to focus on its power, honing her senses to gauge its current strength. And then, the truth hit her like a blow to the gut. She stumbled back, her face paling. "No... It can''t be¡­ It''s... It''s already surpassed me." Her voice was small, breathless as she realized the full extent of the monster''s growth. "It was only at the tenth stage of the initial Mana cycle, and now... now it''s nearly at your level, Lyerin! It''s in the eighth stage of the secondary Mana cycle!" Her voice trembled. "It''s doubled in power!" Lyerin gave a slow nod, his eyes never leaving the towering creature before them. "That''s correct." "But..." Corora stammered, her mind racing. "What do we do now? How do we stop something that grows stronger with every defeat? It''s getting closer to your power, Lyerin! If it surpasses you¡­" Lyerin chuckled softly, cutting her off. His tone remained light, almost dismissive. "It''s not a problem," he said, his voice carrying an air of confidence that made Corora stop short, blinking at him in disbelief. She opened her mouth to protest, but the look in Lyerin''s eyes stopped her. Despite the impossible odds, despite the monstrous power standing before them, Lyerin was utterly calm. There was not a trace of fear in his demeanor. In his head, Lyerin thought to himself, In my past life, I was always prepared. A loner like me didn''t survive by brute force alone. I''ve seen creatures like this before. And no matter how strong they get, there''s always a way¡­ A way¡­ To break them!! ¡­ Far above, in the shadowy realm that housed the six-armed watchers, laughter erupted in waves. The sinister figures hovered like dark gods, their laughter deep and mocking as they replayed Lyerin''s words over and over in their minds. "Not a problem?" one of the shadows scoffed, its voice thick with amusement. "Did you hear that? The human really thinks this is not a problem!" "How ignorant can these Earthlings be?" another shadow chimed in, its tone dripping with disdain. "Do they really believe that their pathetic tribe can handle a creature like that? The Minotaur is invincible! Every time it''s defeated, it regenerates stronger and stronger. Not even we have the means to deal with such an endlessly evolving force!" The largest shadow, its form bristling with malice, chuckled darkly. "The humans don''t realize what they''re dealing with. This isn''t just some ordinary monster. The Minotaurs were created for this very purpose¡ªto crush the weak, to annihilate anything that stands in their way. Lyerin and his tribe are nothing more than ants before it." "They really think they can handle a monster that regenerates after every death?" a shadow sneered. "The Minotaur''s strength is limitless. It grows faster, stronger, more dangerous with every second. And they think their tiny human tribe can do something about it?" "Fools," another voice added. "We struggled to capture that beast even in the dungeon, with all our power and resources. It took all of our strength to subdue it, and now this Lyerin thinks he can deal with it?" The shadows cackled in unison, their voices a cacophony of mockery. "Let the Earthlings be the first victims. Let them be crushed by their own ignorance." ¡­ On Earth, the projection of the Asura girl reappeared in the sky, her expression one of pure disbelief. She had been watching the events unfold, her voice tinged with shock as she announced to the gathered masses what was happening. "Can you believe this?" the Asura girl''s voice rang out, her tone incredulous. "Lyerin of the Stonehooves Tribe just claimed that the Minotaur is not a problem! Not a problem?! Does he not understand what he''s facing?" The people of Earth watched in horror as the Asura girl continued. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Let me make this clear to all of you watching. The Minotaur is no ordinary creature! It''s one of the most terrifying beasts in existence. Its power grows exponentially every time it is angered, every time it is defeated. "Right now, it''s already at the eighth stage of the secondary Mana cycle. And if Lyerin continues to toy with it, it will only get stronger!" Her voice took on a darker, more ominous tone. "The only weakness of the Minotaur is that it grows stronger the angrier it gets. Its power is tied to its rage. The only way to defeat it... is to somehow calm it down. But how can anyone do that when it''s been designed to destroy?" The Asura girl paused, letting the weight of her words sink in. Across Earth, people listened, their faces pale with fear and confusion. How could anyone, especially a mere human, hope to calm a creature that had been designed for pure destruction? "Now¡­ Can you believe it?" the Asura girl said again, her voice filled with both disbelief and amusement. "Lyerin says it''s not a problem! Not a problem, when this creature could crush him and his entire tribe with a single blow!" ¡­ Back on Earth, people were watching in disbelief. The giant screens that had been set up across major cities were now filled with the image of the massive Minotaur towering over the Stonehooves Tribe. Its red eyes glowed with an otherworldly hatred, its muscles bulging with power. The ground beneath it trembled with every step. In a crowded marketplace, a group of people stood frozen in front of one of the screens, their faces a mix of fear and confusion. "He said... it''s not a problem?" one man muttered, his voice shaky. "How can it not be a problem? Look at that thing! It''s a monster!" "He''s insane," another person said, shaking their head in disbelief. "That Minotaur... it''s going to kill them all!" In a small village, an old woman clutched her rosary, her hands trembling. "He''s going to get them all killed," she whispered to herself, tears streaming down her face. "There''s no way they can survive this¡­" Meanwhile, in the upper echelons of society, those who had been watching the survival game with more interest began to murmur among themselves. "Is Lyerin truly that arrogant?" one man said, his voice filled with disbelief. "Does he really think he can handle something like that? The Minotaur is unstoppable!" "He doesn''t know what he''s doing," another person said, shaking their head. "Earth is doomed if this is their best hope." ¡­ The Asura girl''s projection loomed over the skies of Earth once more, her voice rising with curiosity and a hint of challenge. "Lyerin of the Stonehooves Tribe," she called out, her voice echoing through the air. "How do you plan to deal with this beast? How do you intend to stop a creature that only grows stronger the more it is angered?" The people of Earth held their breath, waiting for an answer. Waiting to see i f Lyerin truly had a plan¡ªor if his confidence was nothing more than the final act of a man doomed to fail. Chapter 162 - 162: Go Sleep! Lyerin stood tall upon the statue of the Stonehooves Tribe, his figure casting a long shadow in the waning light. "Heh!" he sneered. The Minotaur, now gargantuan and filled with rage, was prepared to destroy everything in its path, and Lyerin could see its massive body shaking with fury. The ground beneath it trembled, and the roar that escaped its monstrous maw echoed through the valley. Dust kicked up as its hooves slammed into the earth, and the eyes of everyone in the tribe were locked onto the beast. Without warning, Lyerin leaped from the statue, soaring through the air with grace that belied the danger of the situation. As he flew toward the towering Minotaur, the beast raised its immense club, muscles bulging as it prepared to deliver a devastating blow. The tension was palpable, and for a moment, the people of the Stonehooves Tribe held their breath, watching in silent horror as their leader flew directly into the monster''s path. But then, in a flash, Lyerin reached into his magic ring, and from within, he pulled out a small, inconspicuous object. With a swift shot, he hurled it toward the Minotaur, swoosh! aiming for its massive face. The beast, mid-roar, inhaled sharply, and the object¡ªa small ball¡ªburst into a cloud of thick, white smoke. The Minotaur, unphased at first, raised its club higher, ready to bring it crashing down upon Lyerin. "Since we can''t deal with it physically, we''ll just make it sleep!" Lyerin shouted, his voice cutting through the roar of the beast. The Minotaur''s enormous muscles tensed, and it seemed for a moment as though it would crush Lyerin where he stood. But then, a strange thing happened. The Minotaur''s roar began to fade, and its massive arms trembled. The club it held aloft wavered, then slowly, as if the strength was draining from its body, the beast began to lower its weapon. Its red eyes, once filled with rage, grew heavy. The Minotaur staggered, trying to fight off the drowsiness, but it was no use. The white smoke had taken effect. With a final, resounding thud, the Minotaur collapsed onto the ground, sending a shockwave through the earth as its colossal body hit the dirt. Its breathing slowed, and soon, the only sound was the rhythmic rise and fall of its massive chest as it drifted into a deep, magical slumber. Lyerin, standing proudly in the middle of the chaos, raised his arms in triumph, his face lit up with a victorious grin. "Cheers on me, my girls!" he called out, his voice confident, almost cocky. Corora, Cornelia, Maria, Elena, Sophia, Lydia, Fiona, Emily, and Natalie exchanged uncertain glances. They had been filled with terror just moments ago, the sight of the Minotaur''s overwhelming power had shaken them to their core. Now, after witnessing Lyerin''s bold and somewhat reckless maneuver, they felt a strange mix of awe and confusion. It seemed too easy. Could he really have subdued such a monstrous beast with such a simple trick? Lyerin kept his arms raised, waiting for their response. "Well?" he asked, his voice taking on an edge of impatience. "I said, cheer!" Feeling the pressure of his gaze, the women awkwardly began to clap and shout, their voices a bit hesitant at first. "W-Woo!" Corora began, forcing a smile as she clapped. "L-Lyerin did it!" The others followed suit, their cheers weak and uncertain at first. "Amazing!" Cornelia added, her voice lacking conviction. "He really... did it?" "Yeah... so strong!" Maria chimed in, her eyes darting nervously between the sleeping Minotaur and Lyerin. "Lyerin... really powerful!" "That was... impressive?" Sophia said, though it sounded more like a question than a statement. As the women continued their forced cheering, Lyerin lowered his arms, his expression softening slightly. But there was still a glint of something darker in his eyes. He turned to the rest of the tribe, who had been watching in stunned silence, their faces pale with fear. "And what about you lot?" Lyerin''s voice boomed across the gathered crowd. "You don''t want to cheer either? Or are you all too scared to show a little gratitude?" His tone was playful, but there was an unmistakable edge of threat lurking beneath the surface. The people of the Stonehooves Tribe looked at each other nervously, the fear in their eyes now mixed with a sense of urgency. None of them wanted to be the first to break the silence, but under Lyerin''s expectant gaze, they had no choice. "Y-Yeah!" someone finally shouted from the back of the crowd, their voice shaky but loud enough to be heard. "Lyerin saved us!" A murmur of agreement followed, and soon, the entire tribe was clapping and shouting, their voices growing louder as they realized that hesitation might not be the best option. "Lyerin, the hero of the Stonehooves Tribe!" one man yelled, his voice a bit too enthusiastic, as though trying to compensate for his earlier fear. "He defeated the Minotaur!" another woman added, clapping her hands together and forcing a smile. "Yeah, no one can stand against Lyerin!" someone else chimed in, though there was a slight tremble in their voice. The cheering grew louder, but beneath the surface, there was an undeniable sense of dread. They had all seen the Minotaur''s terrifying power, and while Lyerin had somehow subdued it, none of them believed for a second that it was truly over. Yet, under the pressure of Lyerin''s gaze, they continued their forced celebrations. ¡­ Far above, in the shadowy realm of the six-armed watchers, laughter filled the air. The shadowy figures, each draped in an aura of malice, had been watching the scene unfold with growing amusement. "Did you hear that?" one of the six-armed creatures sneered, its voice dripping with contempt. "He really thinks this is over!" "Foolish humans," another shadow chimed in, its laughter echoing in the darkness. "They truly believe they''ve won just because they made the Minotaur sleep? How laughable!" "Does he not realize that this is only the beginning?" a third shadow hissed, its voice filled with derision. "The Minotaur is far from defeated. They''ve merely delayed the inevitable." "Many have tried that trick before," one of the figures added with a mocking tone. "Does the human Lyerin think he''s the first to try and make the beast sleep? Pathetic. He should know that the Minotaur''s strength lies in its fury, and this is only a temporary reprieve." "Exactly!" another shadow agreed, its voice gleeful. "Once the Minotaur awakens, it will be stronger than ever. The more it is angered, the more unstoppable it becomes. And the next time it rises, it won''t be so easily subdued." The largest of the shadows leaned forward, its six arms moving gracefully as it spoke with a deep, ominous tone. "Let them celebrate their little victory for now. Soon enough, they will realize the gravity of their mistake. The Minotaur will not only rise again¡ªit will come back stronger, faster, and deadlier than before." "They''ve merely postponed their fate," one of the smaller shadows hissed. "Earth and its weaklings will be the first to fall in this game. Let the other worlds watch as Lyerin and his tribe are crushed beneath the weight of their own arrogance." Their laughter echoed through the darkened realm, a chorus of mocking voices that reveled in the coming destruction. ¡­ Meanwhile, on Earth, the projection of the Asura girl reappeared, her expression a mix of amusement and disbelief. "Lyerin, you say it''s no longer a problem?" she called out, her voice ringing across the lands. "How amusing." Her gaze shifted toward the slumbering Minotaur, and a smirk played across her lips. "The Minotaur is far from defeated. It''s only asleep, and when it wakes... well, let''s just say your little trick won''t work a second time." She turned her attention to the watching crowds of Earth, her voice rising with excitement. "People of Earth! Watch closely. Lyerin''s so-called victory will be short-lived. When the Minotaur awakens, it will be twice as strong, twice as fast, and twice as deadly! Let this be a lesson to all of you: there is no escape from the wrath of the Minotaur!" Her words sent a ripple of fear through the gathered crowds. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The cheering in the Stonehooves Tribe felt hollow now, a temporary lull in a storm that was far from over. As the people of Earth watched in growing horror, the reality of their situation began to sink in¡ªthis was far from over. They could feel it! Chapter 163 - 163: What is he planning? Lyerin stood motionless, his eyes fixed on the slumbering Minotaur. A subtle shift rippled through the beast''s massive body, a stir that signaled its impending wake. The earth beneath it trembled as the creature''s chest heaved, and its muscles tensed, preparing to rise once again. Lyerin''s lips twisted into a knowing smile. He had expected this. Without hesitation, he reached into his pocket and produced another small pouch, this one filled with a vibrant green powder. With a swift flick of his wrist, he threw the powder toward the Minotaur''s face. Pooosh! The beast inhaled, and almost immediately, the green smoke enveloped it. Its eyes fluttered shut, and the immense body slackened as it drifted back into the deep clutches of sleep. Lyerin knew that such tricks wouldn''t work forever. The Minotaur was far too resilient, and it would eventually adapt to the powders and tricks he was using. But he had prepared for this. In his previous life as a scavenger, always living on the edge of survival, he had learned the importance of being over-prepared. Sleeping powders, paralyzing powders, confusion powders¡ªhe had them all. Each one different, each one capable of subduing even the most formidable foes. But Lyerin wasn''t just stalling. He had a plan. With the Minotaur immobilized for the moment, he turned his attention back to the massive stone statue that stood at the heart of the Stonehooves Tribe. It towered over the Tribe. Moving with deliberate speed, Lyerin approached the statue, his fingers tracing along its weathered surface. He reached into his magic ring once more, this time pulling out a small vial of glowing liquid. He uncorked it and began pouring the liquid over the base of the statue, muttering softly under his breath as he did so. With the liquid as his ink, Lyerin began inscribing a series of complex magical runes and circles onto the statue. Each line was precise, drawn with the confidence of someone who had done this many times before. The glowing liquid seemed to sink into the stone itself, the runes pulsing faintly as they took shape. The people of the Stonehooves Tribe watched in stunned silence. None of them dared to interrupt him, too afraid to even ask what he was doing. Corora, her voice filled with trepidation, whispered to Sophia, "What is he doing now?" Sophia shook her head, her eyes wide. "I don''t know, but¡­ it looks important." Once he had finished with the statue, Lyerin moved back to the slumbering Minotaur. The beast''s massive chest rose and fell rhythmically, but its body was entirely still. Lyerin knew he had only a limited amount of time before it woke again, angrier and stronger than before. Without wasting a moment, he knelt beside the creature and began to inscribe a matching set of magical circles onto its body, drawing over its leathery skin with the same glowing liquid. The runes flowed across the Minotaur''s body like a web of light, each stroke glowing brighter as Lyerin worked. Sweat began to bead on his forehead, but he didn''t stop. He couldn''t afford to. With every second that passed, the Minotaur was one step closer to waking. When the final circle was complete, Lyerin stood back, inspecting his handiwork. The statue and the Minotaur were now connected by an invisible thread of magic, each circle pulsing in time with the other. Satisfied, Lyerin retrieved another pouch from his belt, this time a potent mix of sleeping powder laced with paralytic magic. He approached the Minotaur once more, placing the powder near its nostrils and letting it drift into the beast''s airways. The creature''s breathing slowed again, and for the briefest of moments, Lyerin felt a wave of relief. But this was only the beginning. He stood up, closed his eyes, and raised both hands toward the sky. His voice, low and steady at first, began to chant. The ancient words of a long-forgotten spell rolled off his tongue, each syllable carrying the weight of an untold power. The magic circles on both the Minotaur and the statue began to glow brighter, their light intensifying with each word. "Erionis ta''kal... Shen''tar volkor..." Lyerin''s voice deepened, the chant growing more complex with each passing moment. The air around him seemed to shimmer, and the ground beneath him vibrated as the spell took hold. "Vrakon il''viran, sel''tor karithor!" The runes on the Minotaur began to pulse in time with his words, their light growing stronger, casting long shadows across the ground. "Kal''dros imenai... fel''nor verethra!" His voice grew louder, more commanding. The magic circle on the statue flared with a bright white light, and the statue itself seemed to tremble as the spell surged through it. "Vornis ta''leth, del''ron karess!" The glow intensified, the circles now shining like miniature suns. Lyerin''s voice echoed across the village, growing in volume and intensity. His eyes were closed, his hands shaking as the magic built to a crescendo. "Rein''tor vashtal, il''vorn kalethar!" The chant reached a fevered pitch, the magic pouring from the circles in waves. The air around the Minotaur and the statue crackled with energy, and the ground beneath them seemed to hum with power. "Verethar karithon... il''shan kal''tharos!" The final words of the spell left Lyerin''s lips, and with them came a burst of brilliant light. The magic circles flared one last time, their glow so intense that it forced the tribe''s people to shield their eyes. For a moment, there was silence. Then, slowly, the light began to fade. The magic circles dimmed, their power spent, but the connection between the Minotaur and the statue remained. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The creature still lay motionless, its body now bound by the spell Lyerin had cast. ¡­ Far above, in the dark realm where the six-armed creatures watched, the shadows shifted. At first, they had been intrigued by Lyerin''s tactics. The sleeping powders had impressed them¡ªafter all, it was well known that the Minotaur could adapt to most attacks, and using different powders had been a clever move. They had nodded approvingly, acknowledging the scavenger''s preparedness. But now, as they watched Lyerin''s intricate ritual, their intrigue turned to confusion. "What is he doing?" one of the shadows muttered, its voice dripping with curiosity. "I thought this human was just buying time," another shadow said, its tone thoughtful. "But this¡­ this is something else." "The runes he''s using," a third shadow chimed in, "they''re not just for binding. There''s something more to this spell." "Could it be?" one of the shadows mused, its six arms twitching as it leaned forward. "Is he trying to alter the creature itself? To link it to the statue?" "Impossible," another shadow scoffed. "No one would dare try such a thing. The Minotaur is a force of nature, an embodiment of rage and strength. To bind it to anything would be¡ª" "Foolish," another shadow interrupted. "And yet¡­ it''s working. Look at how the circles pulse in unison." "Impressive, I must admit," one of the larger shadows said. "But I still don''t see the endgame here. What does he hope to achieve by binding the Minotaur to a statue?" "Perhaps he''s not as foolish as we thought," another shadow muttered, its tone begrudging. "Still, this is dangerous. He''s playing with forces he doesn''t fully understand." They continued to watch in silence, the laughter from before replaced by a quiet sense of curiosity. Lyerin had proven himself more resourceful than they had anticipated, but they were still uncertain of his ultimate plan. ¡­ Meanwhile, on Earth, the Asura girl had reappeared once again, her ethereal form hovering over the various cities and towns as she watched Lyerin''s actions unfold. "Lyerin claims this isn''t a problem," she said, her voice laced with skepticism. "But what is he planning? The Minotaur is a beast born of pure rage, its power growing with each defeat. It cannot be subdued forever." As she spoke, the people of Earth watched in growing unease, their eyes glued to the screens that broadcasted the unfolding events. Fear and uncertainty gripped them, for they knew that the fate of their world hung in the balance. "Lyerin," the Asura girl muttered, her voice barely above a whisper, "what are you trying to do?" Chapter 164 - 164: Lyerins unexpected scheme Lyerin stood tall as the final glow of the magic circles faded, the remnants of his chant still hanging in the air like an electric charge. The world seemed to hold its breath, waiting for what would come next. And then, out of nowhere, Lyerin smiled¡ªa slow, sinister smile that sent chills down the spines of everyone who watched. That smile grew wider, and before anyone could react, his laughter erupted, echoing through the sky. "HAHAHAHAHAHA! HAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHA!! HAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" The laughter was maniacal, wild, and uncontrollable. It reverberated across the Stonehooves Tribe, bouncing off the stone structures and filling the air with its unsettling sound. The girls¡ªCorora, Sophia, Cornelia, Maria, Elena, Lydia, Fiona, Emily, and Natalie¡ªstood in stunned silence. They had seen Lyerin accomplish impossible feats before, but this... this sounds sinister. They exchanged nervous glances, unsure of what to make of Lyerin''s sudden outburst. Corora took a hesitant step forward, her voice trembling as she whispered to herself, "What... what is happening? Why is he laughing like that?" Sophia, always the more composed of the group, gripped her sword tightly. "This doesn''t feel right," she muttered under her breath, her eyes never leaving Lyerin''s figure. "Something is off. Something''s about to happen, and I don''t like it." The rest of the tribe¡ªthe men, women, and children¡ªstared at Lyerin in awe and fear. Many of them had revered him, seeing him as their leader, their protector. But now, that laughter was something else. It didn''t belong to the Lyerin they knew. Some began to murmur among themselves, uncertain of what to do, while others simply watched, frozen in place. "Lyerin has gone mad!" one of the older tribe members whispered, shaking his head in disbelief. "No," another said, her voice barely audible, "he''s not mad... but something is wrong. I can feel it." ¡­ Meanwhile, far above the world, the six-armed shadows that had been observing Lyerin with amusement and disdain grew silent. Their mocking expressions faded as they watched him closely, trying to decipher what he was up to. "What is this?" one of them murmured, its many arms folding in contemplation. "That chant... it was unlike any spell I''ve ever heard." "It is unknown to us," another shadow replied, its voice filled with suspicion. "What is this human planning?" A third shadow, larger than the others, leaned forward, its six arms moving in a rhythmic pattern as it studied Lyerin from a distance. "I thought he was simply stalling, buying time with those powders. But this... this laughter, this chant... it reeks of something far more dangerous. Could it be that we underestimated him?" "Underestimate?" the fourth shadow scoffed, though there was a note of uncertainty in its voice. "He is but a human. No matter what spell he chants, no matter what trick he uses, he cannot stop the inevitable. The Minotaur will awaken, and it will destroy him and his tribe." "Yet still, I wonder..." the first shadow trailed off, eyes narrowing as it gazed at Lyerin. "There is something we do not understand. He is too confident, too calm in the face of such a powerful creature. Does he know something we do not?" The six-armed shadows fell into a contemplative silence, their mocking tones replaced with a cautious curiosity. Lyerin was no longer a mere human in their eyes; he had become a puzzle, a variable that they hadn''t accounted for. ¡­ On Earth, the Asura girl hovered above the planet, her presence ethereal and shimmering. Her eyes were wide with confusion as she watched Lyerin''s laughter echo through the realm. She had anticipated many things¡ªfear, panic, desperation¡ªbut laughter? This made no sense. "What... what is he doing?" she asked aloud, her voice trembling with uncertainty. She had been so sure that Lyerin was just another overconfident human, doomed to be crushed beneath the unstoppable force of the Minotaur. But now, as she watched him laugh with abandon, a sinking feeling settled in her chest. "Does he know something?" she whispered, her hands clenched into fists. "What is he planning?" The Asura girl floated there, bewildered, as she continued to watch Lyerin with a growing sense of dread. ¡­ Back in the Stonehooves Tribe, Lyerin''s laughter finally subsided. He took a deep breath, his chest rising and falling as he composed himself. His gaze swept over the crowd¡ªhis tribe, his warriors, the women who had come to fight beside him. They all looked at him with a mixture of fear and awe, their uncertainty palpable. "Listen well, my people!" Lyerin''s voice boomed, cutting through the tense silence. "You wonder why I laugh? You wonder why I stand here so confidently in the face of this beast?" He pointed down at the slumbering Minotaur, its body still and motionless beneath him. "I''ll tell you why. This Minotaur... this creature of rage and destruction... was never the threat you thought it was." Corora, who had been standing closest to Lyerin, felt her breath catch in her throat. "What do you mean?" she asked hesitantly. "You said it grows stronger every time it is defeated... that it cannot be stopped." Lyerin smiled at her, a glint of something dangerous in his eyes. "Yes, it grows stronger. But what you don''t understand is that I never intended for this Minotaur to be my enemy." The crowd fell deathly silent. No one moved, no one spoke. Lyerin raised his arms, gesturing toward the sleeping beast. "You see, I was never interested in merely defeating this creature. I have no need to prove my strength against it. What I was truly after... was something much greater." His voice lowered, dripping with an eerie excitement. "The Stonehooves Tribe, my tribe, has always had a spirit, a creature bound to it as its guardian. But our current spirit is weak, lacking any true potential for growth. "Its abilities are mediocre at best, and it holds no future in the grand scheme of things. That''s why I never upgraded or leveled it up, and kept it to level one." He paused, letting his words sink in. The crowd remained silent, hanging on every word. "At first, I was planning to find a new spirit and replace our current spirit. But now, thanks to this game, thanks to this unexpected game... I have found a new opportunity. I will do something that I''m sure everyone wouldn''t forget!" Lyerin threw his head back and laughed again, the sound of his madness filling the air. "Do you understand now? I will show all the races involved in this game what true terror looks like! They will see the limitless potential of humanity! HAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHA!!!" Suddenly, the ground beneath him trembled. Lyerin stopped laughing and looked down, feeling the shift in the earth. The Minotaur, still covered in the glowing runes of his spell, stirred. Its massive body began to twitch, and a low rumble escaped its throat. Lyerin''s smile didn''t fade. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If anything, it grew wider. He turned to the girls and the rest of the tribe, his voice sharp and commanding. "Everyone, get back. Now." Corora''s eyes widened. "What? Why?" "Get back at least one hundred kilometers!" Lyerin shouted, his tone leaving no room for argument. "Run now, unless you want to be crushed!" The tribe stared at him, frozen in place. For a moment, no one moved. They were too shocked, too overwhelmed to react. Lyerin''s patience snapped. His voice roared with fury, "RUN NOW!" The tribe scattered in all directions, sprinting away as fast as they could. The girls followed suit, their faces pale with fear as they rushed to put distance between themselves and the awakening beast. Lyerin stood alone now, his gaze fixed on the Minotaur. The creature''s eyes snapped open, glowing with a terrifying, primal energy releasing as it opened its mouth! "ROOOAAAAARRRRRR!!!" Its roar shook the heavens. And Lyerin above it... just smiled. Chapter 165 - 165: In the process The moment Lyerin saw that everyone had retreated to a safe distance, he wasted no time. The ground beneath him still trembled from the Minotaur''s stirring, but Lyerin was calm, as if he had expected this. With practiced precision, he reached into his pouch and pulled out another powder¡ªa different mixture this time, one potent enough to sedate even the most resistant of creatures. He threw it in the air with a flick of his wrist, and the cloud of shimmering dust cascaded down onto the Minotaur''s face. The beast inhaled the powder involuntarily, its body shaking as it fought against the effects. But after a few moments of struggle, its movements slowed, and once again, it collapsed to the ground with a thunderous crash. The earth shuddered beneath the weight of its body, and for a moment, everything was still. But that stillness did not last. A strange, eerie phenomenon began to unfold. From the Stonehooves Tribe''s statue, which had stood silent and untouched until now, a ghostly bridge of smoke began to form. The bridge twisted and curled through the air like a serpent, its tendrils of ethereal mist swirling toward the sleeping Minotaur. The tribe members who had been watching from a distance gasped in awe and fear as the smoky apparition took shape, linking the statue and the Minotaur in a spectral connection. Out of the bridge, two ghostly figures emerged. One was the spirit of a Minotaur, rising from the slumbering body of the beast that lay at Lyerin''s feet. Its form was massive, just as powerful and menacing in death as it was in life. The other figure, however, was different¡ªit was the spirit of a Centaur, the ancient guardian of the Stonehooves Tribe. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The two ethereal beings locked eyes, their gazes full of ancient hatred, and without warning, they lunged at each other, the battle beginning with a force that shook the very fabric of reality. The tribe watched in horrified fascination as the Minotaur spirit charged the Centaur, their ghostly forms clashing in the air above the bridge. Their every move caused the bridge to ripple and crackle, as if the smoke itself could barely contain their fury. Each hit from the Minotaur sent shockwaves through the sky, and though the Centaur fought back valiantly, it was clear that the Minotaur was stronger, fueled by an ancient rage that could not be quelled. Bang! Bang! Bang! Each strike from the Minotaur spirit echoed like thunder across the sky, the force of its blows pushing the Centaur further and further back. The Centaur struggled to hold its ground, but it was no match for the overwhelming strength of the Minotaur. Slowly but surely, the Centaur was losing, its form flickering and weakening with each passing moment. Lyerin, standing atop the slumbering Minotaur''s body, watched the battle with narrowed eyes. He could feel the tension rising, the Minotaur''s victory drawing near. But then, something unexpected happened. He felt a movement beneath him¡ªa tremor, a stirring. The Minotaur''s body, the one lying at his feet, was beginning to move again. Its muscles tensed, its limbs twitched, and Lyerin knew that it was waking up. "Not yet," Lyerin muttered under his breath. He couldn''t afford for the Minotaur to awaken, not now, not while the spirit battle was still raging. Without hesitation, he reached into his pouch once more and threw another handful of powder at the creature''s face. The powder cloud descended upon the Minotaur, but this time, something was different. The Minotaur''s body jerked, but it did not fall back into slumber. Its eyes remained closed, yet it stood, its body moving as if in a trance¡ªa sleepwalking behemoth. ¡­ The shadows with six arms, watching from their distant vantage point, exchanged uneasy glances. "What is happening now?" one of them murmured, its voice tinged with uncertainty. "He''s doing something... something we haven''t seen before," another shadow replied, its six arms twitching in confusion. "But what? He throws powders as if he''s playing with the beast, yet the creature still rises." A third shadow nodded in agreement, its eyes narrowing. "I don''t know what he''s planning, but it feels... dangerous. Something about this doesn''t sit right." ¡­ Lyerin, fully aware of the Minotaur''s resistance to his powders now, adjusted his tactics. The Minotaur''s body was now standing, lumbering forward with slow, deliberate steps. Its eyes remained shut, but it was clearly no longer asleep. Lyerin cursed under his breath and quickly threw a different powder¡ªthis one was meant for confusion. The effect was immediate. The Minotaur halted mid-step, its body wavering as if it were unsure of where it was. Its massive hands reached out, swatting at the air, and its head turned from side to side as though it couldn''t comprehend its surroundings. Lyerin didn''t stop there. He followed the confusion powder with another¡ªone for paralysis. The Minotaur''s movements slowed even further, its limbs locking up as the powder took effect. But even as the Minotaur''s body succumbed to the paralysis, the spirit battle above raged on. The Minotaur spirit had the upper hand, and with a final, devastating blow, it sent the Centaur spirit crashing backward. The Centaur was losing¡ªits form was flickering, dimming, as it was pushed closer and closer to the statue from which it had emerged. Bang! Bang! Bang! Each hit from the Minotaur spirit reverberated through the air, causing the ground beneath Lyerin''s feet to shake. The Minotaur''s body, despite the paralysis and confusion, began to thrash violently. It swung its massive arms in wide arcs, destroying anything in its path. Trees were uprooted, rocks were shattered, and the structures of the Stonehooves Tribe were crushed beneath the creature''s blind rage. Lyerin braced himself, clinging to the Minotaur''s fur as it thrashed about. He could feel the chaos unfolding around him, but his focus was on the battle between the spirits. The Centaur was on the verge of defeat, and if Lyerin didn''t act fast, the Minotaur spirit would claim victory¡ªand with it, control over the tribe. "Come on..." Lyerin muttered, his eyes darting between the Minotaur and the Centaur. He needed the Centaur to hold out just a little longer. The Minotaur, still thrashing wildly, suddenly roared¡ªa deafening sound that shook the heavens. Lyerin gritted his teeth and threw yet another powder, this time aimed at further disorienting the beast. But it was too late. The Minotaur''s rage had reached its peak, and no powder could calm it now. It swung its mighty arms, smashing through the last remnants of the tribe''s structures, and with a final, ear-splitting roar, it charged. The Centaur spirit, weakened and flickering, could do nothing as the Minotaur spirit crashed into it with all its fury. The force of the impact sent the Centaur spiraling backward, slamming into the Stonehooves Tribe''s statue with a resounding bang. The statue shuddered, cracks forming along its base as the Centaur spirit was pushed back into the stone. And then, in a final, climactic moment, the Minotaur spirit surged forward. It roared triumphantly as it plunged into the statue, merging with it. The bridge of smoke disappeared, and the statue began to glow with an eerie light as the Minotaur''s essence was absorbed into it. Lyerin, still clinging to the now motionless body of the Minotaur, smiled. His plan had worked. Chapter 166 - 166: Shaking all worlds As the ghostly form of the Minotaur was sucked into the statue, its ethereal roar echoing through the air, Lyerin''s eyes gleamed with the intensity of someone who was on the brink of a dangerous victory. The Minotaur was now trapped, but it wasn''t finished. Not yet. "Time to seal that beast," Lyerin muttered to himself. Without hesitation, he leapt from the ground and landed in front of the statue, his feet making a resounding thud on the cracked stone surface. He reached into his magic ring and pulled out a series of intricate talismans, their surfaces glowing with a dull, menacing light. He wasted no time in slapping them onto the statue, the air crackling as the talismans clung to the surface, their magic intertwining with the stone''s ancient power. The Minotaur inside the statue roared again, its spirit thrashing wildly as it struggled to free itself. The ghostly form of the beast banged against the inside of the stone, causing deep cracks to spiderweb across the surface. The very ground beneath Lyerin''s feet trembled from the sheer force of the Minotaur''s attempts to break free. Lyerin gritted his teeth, his brow furrowed in concentration. He could feel the power of the beast surging through the statue, pushing against the seals he had placed. Sweat beaded on his forehead as he summoned every ounce of Mana he had left, channeling it into the talismans in an attempt to reinforce the barrier. The statue glowed brighter, its surface shimmering with an otherworldly energy, but the Minotaur''s spirit was relentless. "Stay down!" Lyerin growled through clenched teeth as he slammed his hand onto the base of the statue, feeding more Mana into the seal. The struggle continued, and for every inch of ground Lyerin gained in containing the Minotaur, the beast pushed back twice as hard. The sheer pressure of the battle was overwhelming, and Lyerin could feel his Mana reserves depleting at an alarming rate. His hands shook from the effort, his muscles burning with exertion as he fought to maintain control. It was as if he were wrestling with a raging storm, trying to tame a force of nature that refused to be subdued. The cracks in the statue grew larger, deeper, and the ghostly form of the Minotaur could be seen pressing against the inside, its glowing eyes filled with fury and desperation. The talismans glowed a fierce red, but even they were starting to flicker, their power waning under the immense strain. Lyerin''s breaths came in ragged gasps. He was running out of time¡ªand out of Mana. --- Far above, in a realm beyond mortal sight, the six-armed shadows watched with growing dread. At first, they had simply been curious, intrigued by Lyerin''s audacity and resourcefulness. But now, as they realized what he was truly attempting, their curiosity turned into something far more dangerous. Panic. "He''s sealing the Minotaur inside the statue!" one of the shadows hissed, its many eyes widening in alarm. "That''s not just a temporary binding¡ªhe''s trying to fuse the Minotaur''s spirit with the Stonehooves Tribe''s statue!" "That¡­ that human! Does he even know what he''s doing?" another shadow muttered, its six arms twitching with agitation. "The Minotaur isn''t just a beast¡ªit''s a force of pure rage and destruction! To use it as a tribal spirit? That''s madness!" One of the larger shadows stepped forward, its voice trembling with fury. "If he succeeds, do you have any idea what that would mean? The Minotaur would be bound to the tribe, its power magnified a hundredfold by the statue''s ancient magic. It would become unstoppable¡ªa weapon of unimaginable power!" "But it''s impossible, right?" another shadow chimed in, though its voice lacked confidence. "No one has ever been able to bind a Minotaur''s spirit like that. Even the strongest tribes couldn''t do it. It can''t be done!" "It is being done!" the largest shadow snapped, its arms flaring out angrily. "That human is doing it right now! And if we don''t stop him, we will have a new disaster on our hands." They all paused, the weight of the situation sinking in. The six-armed shadows had long understood the dangers of the Minotaur, a creature whose anger was legendary, whose strength was feared across realms. The Minotaur was not merely a beast¡ªit was a symbol of chaos, a primal force that could not be controlled or reasoned with. Its power had brought the downfall of entire civilizations, and now, this human, Lyerin, was trying to bind it to his tribe. "It''s more than just dangerous," another shadow murmured, its voice laced with fear. "The Minotaur''s rage is exponential. If he successfully binds it to his tribe, its power will grow alongside the tribe''s strength. They will be able to unleash the Minotaur''s fury whenever they wish, and it will grow stronger each time it is called upon. It will never stop growing." The others shuddered at the thought. An immortal Minotaur, whose strength and rage knew no limits, bound to a single tribe? The idea was unthinkable. "We need to stop this," the largest shadow growled. "If Lyerin succeeds, the balance of power in this world¡ªand others¡ªwill be shattered. The Minotaur will become the most dangerous spirit in existence. And if it ever breaks free from its binding¡­" The other shadows exchanged nervous glances. They knew what would happen if the Minotaur broke free. It would be a cataclysm, a disaster that would consume not only Lyerin and his tribe, but the surrounding realms as well. No one would be safe. "But how do we stop him?" one of the smaller shadows asked, its voice trembling. "We can''t interfere directly¡ªour hands are tied." The largest shadow sighed, its six arms lowering in defeat. "We''ll have to call for reinforcements. There''s only one being who can deal with something like this." "Who?" the others asked in unison, their voices tinged with desperation. "The Overseer," the largest shadow said grimly. "We need to summon the Overseer." --- Meanwhile, back on the battlefield, Lyerin''s entire body was drenched in sweat. His vision blurred as his Mana reserves continued to drain, but he refused to give up. The Minotaur''s spirit was still thrashing within the statue, but he could feel it weakening. Slowly but surely, the beast was losing its fight. Lyerin grinned through the exhaustion, a wild, triumphant grin. "Almost there¡­ Just a little more¡­" But then, the statue shuddered violently, and the ground beneath Lyerin''s feet cracked open. The Minotaur''s spirit let out a final, deafening roar, and Lyerin felt its raw power surge through the statue. For a brief moment, he thought the beast was going to break free. "No!" he shouted, throwing everything he had into the seal. His Mana flared to life, brighter and more intense than ever before, and the talismans glowed with a searing light. With a final push, Lyerin slammed his hand onto the base of the statue and roared, "Stay down!" The Minotaur''s spirit let out one last howl of fury, and then, with a sudden, jarring finality, it was silent. The statue stopped shaking. The ground stopped trembling. . The air was still. Lyerin collapsed to his knees, gasping for breath. His Mana was completely spent, his body weak and shaking from the effort. But it was done. The Minotaur''s spirit was sealed. For now. --- Far above, the six-armed shadows watched in stunned silence. They had never imagined that a mere human could achieve such a feat. But now, they knew what they had to do. One of them, the largest, turned to the others and said, "Summon the Overseer. This is far from over." S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 167 - 167: New announcement The ground beneath the Stonehooves Tribe began to tremble. It was subtle at first, like a distant echo of thunder in the mountains, but soon the tremor grew stronger, shaking the earth and causing the stone huts and towering trees to sway violently. A low rumble resonated through the air, RAAAAAAMMMMMMM and then, with a sudden, deafening crack, the statue at the heart of the tribe¡ªthe ancient totem that had represented the Stonehooves for generations¡ªbegan to crumble. The Stonehooves Tribe members watched in shock and horror as the statue of the Centaur, their old tribal spirit, disintegrated piece by piece. The once-proud stone form that they had believed that would guard them for so long was now nothing more than rubble. Dust swirled around the clearing as the last fragments of the statue crashed to the ground, leaving behind a gaping emptiness. But then, something extraordinary happened. From the ruins of the statue, a new shape began to emerge. It was unlike anything the tribe had ever seen before. The air around the crumbled stone seemed to shimmer with an eerie light, and out of the dust, a new statue slowly began to materialize. Towering over the remnants of the old one, this new figure was far more imposing, its form powerful and brutal. The image of a massive Minotaur, chiseled with immense detail, now stood in place of the Centaur, its horns curling upward like a crown of raw power. Its muscles were taut, carved as if they were alive, veins bulging with silent fury. Its eyes, though made of stone, seemed to burn with an otherworldly glow. And then, the air above the statue rippled and warped, as if reality itself was being twisted. A spectral form began to materialize¡ªa ghostly, colossal Minotaur, as large as a mountain, took shape in the sky above the statue. It glowed with an ethereal light, its entire body shimmering with a translucent, smoky essence. Its eyes were like burning coals, radiating a bloodlust so intense that it seemed to make the very air vibrate with menace. The ghost Minotaur let out a deafening roar, a sound so powerful that it seemed to shake the very core of the world. The earth beneath the tribe cracked, the sky above darkened, and the winds howled as if responding to the beast''s call. The roar was like the voice of an ancient, unstoppable force, one that had been bound for too long and was now unleashed upon the world. It was a roar of rage, of power, of freedom. The members of the Stonehooves Tribe fell to their knees, covering their ears in a futile attempt to block out the sound. The air around them felt thick with pressure, as if the sheer presence of the Minotaur was crushing them. Trees bent and snapped under the force of its roar, and the mountains in the distance seemed to tremble in fear. The very sky appeared to ripple, as though the heavens themselves recoiled from the presence of this monstrous spirit. Lyerin stood at the base of the statue, his arms crossed, with a wide grin plastered across his face. As the world around him seemed to buckle under the weight of the Minotaur''s roar, he simply laughed. His laughter cut through the chaos, a sharp, almost manic sound that seemed to contrast with the devastation happening around him. "HAHAHAHA!" Lyerin''s laughter echoed across the clearing, growing louder and more unhinged with each passing second. "Look at it!" he shouted, his voice full of triumphant glee. "This is the power of humanity''s endless potential!" S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The girls¡ªCorora, Maria, Elena, Sophia, and the others¡ªwatched from a distance, their eyes wide with fear and confusion. They exchanged glances, their hearts pounding in their chests. Why was Lyerin laughing? What was happening? Why wasn''t he terrified like the rest of them? "Lyerin... what have you done?" Corora whispered, her voice trembling. She could feel the raw power emanating from the Minotaur, and it was overwhelming. The creature standing before them wasn''t just a spirit¡ªit was something far more dangerous, far more primal. And yet, Lyerin stood there, laughing like a madman. The ground shook again, and suddenly, the massive, physical form of the Minotaur, the one that had been put to sleep earlier, began to stir. The tribe watched in horror as the once-dormant beast slowly rose to its feet. Its eyes, glowing with a faint red light, flickered open. It looked around, its gaze falling on Lyerin, and for a moment, everyone thought that the beast would attack him, crush him underfoot. But then, the Minotaur stopped. It raised its head, and as if in perfect synchronization, the ghostly form above it did the same. Both Minotaurs¡ªone of flesh and one of spirit¡ªlet out a unified roar that shook the mountains. The ground cracked beneath their feet, and the air seemed to vibrate with raw, unchecked power. The tribe members screamed in terror, some of them stumbled back as the force of the combined roars sent shockwaves through the clearing. And yet, Lyerin continued to laugh. "HAHAHAHAHA!" His voice was now almost drowned out by the thunderous roar of the Minotaurs, but the madness in his eyes was clear to all who saw him. "Do you see it now?" he yelled, turning to face the tribe. "This is the true spirit of the Stonehooves Tribe! A Minotaur, bound to us! We are now unstoppable!" Corora and the others exchanged terrified looks. This was beyond anything they had ever imagined. The sheer power radiating from the Minotaur was enough to level entire cities, and Lyerin was acting as if he had complete control over it. But how could anyone control such a beast? As the tribe trembled in fear, far above them in the sky, a new phenomenon occurred. Velros Skybreaker (Jaldir, Zordrix), Elandra Leafshadow (Olerai, Kaeloris), Marinus Tidecaller (Sevarin, Treneron), Ignar Flameheart (Volcaris, Vortan), Gorn Ironmaul (Brutarians, Darrok), Vetrax Mindbender (Thrylos, Malvaros), Nerith Shadowfang (Seraphians, Keros), Sirena Deepwater (Zygron, Yvarka), and Sylkis Webweaver (Araknae, Pherin)¡ªthe strongest champions of each tribe in their respective realms¡ªgazed up at the heavens as a bright light flashed across the sky. The light was blinding, cutting through the darkness that had settled over the land. It was as if the stars themselves had split open, revealing something more ancient and powerful than any of them had ever known. And then, a message appeared, written in flaming letters that stretched across the entire sky, visible to all who lived and breathed in this world and beyond. || NEW MISSION: || DESTROY THE STONEHOOVES TRIBE TO BE THE WINNER! || The words were suspended ominously in the air, radiating a dangerous energy, as if they were more than just a message¡ªthey were a command, a challenge that none could refuse. Velros, Elandra, Marinus, Ignar, Gorn, Vetrax, Nerith, Sirena, and Sylkis stared at the sky, their faces grim. Aren''t they the weakest said tribe? Just what happened, why are they being targeted? However, the champions knew what had to be done. If that''s what it takes to win in this survival event that they are thrown to, then they don''t have much of a choice but to follow it. Lyerin''s laughter continued to echo across the mountains, but now, it was drowned out by the sound of thunder in the distance¡ªthe approaching storm of war. Chapter 168 - 168: Asura Overseer In the depths of the shadowed realm, the Overseer sat atop his obsidian throne, gazing at the unfolding events in the world below with a mixture of intrigue and amusement. His six arms, each radiating with a different form of dark energy, rested comfortably on the armrests as he watched Lyerin''s actions through the ethereal veil. Surrounding him, the smaller six-armed shadows hovered anxiously, their forms flickering in and out of existence, like phantoms not fully tethered to this reality. "Impressive," the Overseer mused, his voice a deep, resonant sound that seemed to echo across the very fabric of the universe. His crimson eyes glowed with interest as he observed the spectacle of Lyerin binding the Minotaur spirit to the Stonehooves Tribe. "That human... he''s turned a fearsome beast into his Tribal Spirit. A Minotaur, no less. Not something easily tamed." The smaller shadows shifted uncomfortably. One of them, braver than the rest, spoke up. "But Overseer... are you not concerned? A Minotaur Spirit will grant his tribe immense strength. If this human Lyerin can harness its power, they could become a formidable force, perhaps even unstoppable. This spirit could elevate them to heights we haven''t seen in millennia. Their warriors could become impossible to kill." The Overseer let out a low chuckle, a sound that sent shivers down the spines of his underlings. "Do you really think this is the first time we''ve seen such a thing? You forget how old I am, how long we have watched over the realms. There have been tribes before with spirits of S-Class Beasts, just as powerful¡ªif not more so¡ªthan this Minotaur. And each time, we have crushed them beneath our heels." "But Overseer," another shadow interjected, its voice trembling with fear, "This is different. The Minotaur spirit is one of exponential growth and rage. It regenerates, it adapts. Every time it is harmed, it becomes stronger. If Lyerin''s tribe learns how to use it efficiently, we may not be able to contain their strength in the future. They could evolve beyond our control!" The Overseer''s glowing eyes narrowed, and his voice became a cold whisper. "Do not mistake caution for fear. If the time comes when Lyerin''s tribe becomes more than just a nuisance, we will handle them ourselves. After all, we always do. "The Asura and our Six-Armed Demon Clan have dealt with far worse than a tribe with a single strong spirit. And as you say, the Minotaur''s strength comes from its rage. But that rage can be manipulated. We know how to bend creatures like that to our will." The smaller shadows glanced at each other, their anxiety palpable. One of them hesitated before speaking again, "And if they manage to upgrade the Minotaur spirit?" A dark, dangerous smile spread across the Overseer''s face. "Upgrading such a beast will be no simple task. The resources required for that are rare, even in the ruined magical world or the real world. Lyerin may have won a powerful asset, but he won''t be able to sustain it easily. "It will take time, effort, and materials he doesn''t possess. And in the meantime, his tribe will become a perfect hunting ground for our Asura army. They will struggle to maintain control over their new power, while we will turn them into nothing more than training fodder for our young warriors." As the Overseer spoke, the shadows relaxed slightly, their tension easing. His words held a cold logic, and the Overseer had never been wrong before. His calculations were precise, and his ability to predict the course of events in the realms was unmatched. Just as the Overseer was about to continue, a ripple in the dark void surrounding them caught his attention. His eyes sharpened, and he straightened in his throne. "Oh," he murmured, his voice thick with anticipation, "The first wave has arrived." The shadows flitted around him, murmuring in excitement and fear. The Overseer''s gaze returned to the realm below, where he could sense the presence of a new threat rising, something even Lyerin may not be prepared for. --- Meanwhile, on Earth, the Asura girl sat atop a rocky outcrop, watching the world around her with a faint smile. She was unaware that the other participants of this deadly game had just received a new mission¡ªa mission that could mean the end of Lyerin''s newly-empowered Stonehooves Tribe. She was too busy observing the first wave of survivors that had been unleashed upon the land. The Raging Pigs¡ªlow-level Orcs with brutish strength and a penchant for destruction. Despite their low rank, they were a dangerous and relentless force. The air around her shimmered as the small horde of orcs began to move across the landscape, their tusked faces contorted into grotesque expressions of hunger and rage. "Raging Pigs," she mused aloud, her voice soft but filled with a quiet admiration for the destruction they could cause. "Low-level Orcs, but dangerous nonetheless. If their numbers are left unchecked, they can become a swarm of chaos, destroying everything in their path. "Even a tribe as newly empowered as Lyerin''s won''t be able to stand against them for long, not unless he has something more than just that Minotaur Spirit up his sleeve." She stood, her long, dark hair flowing in the wind as she gazed out at the advancing orcs. "Even if Lyerin managed to create a new spirit for his tribe," she continued, "it won''t be enough to deal with the Raging Pigs. They thrive in battle, feeding off the fear and chaos they create. And once they start, they won''t stop until there''s nothing left standing." The girl smirked, thinking of Lyerin. He had been clever, she admitted that much. Binding a Minotaur as his tribal spirit had been a bold move, but this was far from over. The Raging Pigs were just the beginning. She knew that the waves of enemies would only grow stronger from here on out, each one more brutal than the last. And Lyerin, for all his bravado and cunning, had no idea what was coming. "He''s clever, yes," she muttered to herself, her eyes following the orcs as they trampled through the dense forest, tearing apart anything in their path. "But even cleverness has its limits. This first wave will test him. The Raging Pigs are not to be underestimated." As she watched the destruction unfold, a part of her wondered how Lyerin would respond. Would he be able to adapt to the chaos, or would his newfound power crumble under the weight of the endless onslaught? Only time would tell. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. --- Back in the shadow realm, the Overseer observed the Raging Pigs with a cold, calculating gaze. They were just the beginning, a small taste of what was to come. His smile deepened as he leaned forward in his throne, his six arms drumming rhythmically on the armrests. "Human Lyerin," he whispered, "you''ve started something you can''t control. Let''s see how far your spirit can carry you before it all comes crashing down." The shadows around him flickered with anticipation, their forms shifting in excitement as the first wave of the game descended upon the Stonehooves Tribe. But the Overseer, ever watchful, knew that this was just the beginning. Chapter 169 - 169: First Wave The valley stretched out before the Stonehooves Tribe like a sea of chaos. There were countless Valley Orcs¡ªpig-like creatures with brutish strength, leathery skin, and tusks protruding from their mouths¡ªsurrounding the tribe. These Orcs, known for their mindless savagery, snarled and snorted, but they didn''t advance. None of them dared to move forward. It wasn''t because of the warriors of the tribe or the barriers set around the camp. No, it was something far more primal that kept them at bay. The Minotaur stood at the entrance to the valley, its hulking form towering over everything around it. Muscles rippled beneath its thick hide, and its massive horns gleamed under the dim light of the overcast sky. The air around it seemed to hum with tension. The Orcs, who typically feared nothing, hesitated. They seemed to recognize the beast that now stood in their way. On the Minotaur''s broad shoulder sat Lyerin, his legs swinging casually as though he were perched on a throne. He looked down at the sea of Orcs with a calm, calculating gaze. His lips curled into a smile as he observed their hesitation. He tilted his head back slightly and gazed up at the cloudy sky. He couldn''t see the Asura or the six-armed shadows that watched from the other realm, but he knew they were there. They were always watching. He could almost feel their eyes on him, judging, waiting, analyzing his every move. In his past life, though Lyerin had been a weak, lonely scavenger, he had seen an event like this unfold. He had watched from the shadows as a random tribe from an unknown world captured the spirit of a Minotaur and made it their own, using its power to crush their enemies. He had marveled at the audacity and brilliance of that move, a strategy that no one had expected. And now, he had done the same. Lyerin grinned widely, feeling a sense of elation bubbling up inside him. The Stonehooves Tribe had been chosen for this game¡ªthis twisted, violent contest orchestrated by the Asura and their demonic overseers. But instead of dreading it, he was thankful. This was his opportunity to take control, to seize a power that would allow him to rise above the others. "Ha," he chuckled to himself, "I really should thank them for choosing me." But even as his heart swelled with satisfaction, Lyerin''s expression hardened. He couldn''t allow himself to become too comfortable, not yet. He knew how these games worked. The moment a tribe gained too much power, the Asura would turn the other participants against them. Every single competitor would see Lyerin''s tribe as a threat now that they had a Minotaur spirit. The Asura girl, he knew, would be whipping the others into a frenzy, encouraging them to shift their focus to the Stonehooves Tribe. The other participants would come for him, each of them desperate to destroy his tribe and claim victory for themselves. "I need to deal with them first," Lyerin muttered, his eyes narrowing as he surveyed the Orcs in the distance. "Before they get a chance to gang up on me." However, when he said this, his eyes looked different. It was as if he wasn''t looking at the Orcs but somewhere far away. Lyerin stood up on the Minotaur''s shoulder, raising one hand to his forehead as if saluting the unseen forces watching him from above. "Let''s get this started, shall we?" --- Meanwhile, on Earth, the Asura girl hovered above the arena, her sharp eyes darting from one screen to the next as she observed the various participants struggling against the first wave of the game. The Valley Orcs were relentless, their sheer numbers and brute strength overwhelming many of the tribes caught in their path. "Look at that!" she exclaimed, her voice crackling with excitement as she zoomed in on one of the screens. "The Ironmaul Clan¡ªthey thought their defensive walls would hold against the Orcs, but look! Those Raging Pigs are tearing them apart!" The screen showed a group of warriors from the Ironmaul Clan desperately trying to hold the line as the Orcs slammed into their defenses. The sound of wood splintering and metal clashing echoed across the battlefield as the pig-like creatures bashed their way through barricades, swinging massive clubs and axes with reckless abandon. The Earthlings watching the broadcast gasped as one of the Ironmaul warriors was lifted off the ground by a hulking Orc, only to be smashed into the dirt with a sickening thud. The camera panned to another screen. "And over here, the Brutarians Tribe is trying to regroup, but the Orcs aren''t giving them a moment of peace! See how they swarm them? It''s like a tidal wave of flesh and fury!" The Brutarians warriors were scattered across a forested area, their formations broken by the relentless assault of the Valley Orcs. Blood splattered the trees as the Orcs barreled through the undergrowth, their tusks gnashing and their fists pummeling anything in their way. The Earthlings watching from the safety of their homes recoiled in horror as one of the Brutarians warriors was gored by an Orc''s tusk, his body tossed aside like a ragdoll. "This is brutal!" the Asura girl laughed, her voice full of delight as she reveled in the carnage. "The Orcs are absolutely ruthless! Look at them go! Each of these tribes thought they were ready for this, but none of them expected the ferocity of the Valley Orcs!" The Earthlings watching the live stream could hardly believe what they were seeing. This wasn''t just a game. This was war. Real war, with blood and death and terror. The brutal nature of the Orcs left a sickening feeling in their stomachs. Some couldn''t tear their eyes away from the screens, while others turned away, unable to watch any more of the violence. Back in the arena, the Asura girl shifted her focus once again. Her eyes sparkled with excitement as she zoomed in on a particular tribe. "And now... oh, now it''s time for the real show. Look at this, everyone! The Stonehooves Tribe¡ªthey''re next on the chopping block!" The screen shifted to show the Valley Orcs amassing outside the Stonehooves Tribe''s territory. But unlike the other tribes, the Orcs weren''t attacking. Instead, they stood frozen, their beady eyes fixed on the figure of the Minotaur standing before them. The Asura girl raised an eyebrow. "What''s this? They''re hesitating? Are they... afraid?" She zoomed in closer, her gaze locking onto the figure of Lyerin sitting atop the Minotaur''s shoulder. He was smiling, almost as if he were mocking the Orcs for their hesitation. "Interesting," the Asura girl muttered, a wicked grin spreading across her face. "Very interesting. The Valley Orcs are usually fearless, but it seems even they know better than to charge headfirst into a Minotaur. But let''s see how long that lasts. They''ll attack soon enough. And when they do..." She threw her arms out wide, her voice rising to a fever pitch. "THEY''LL CRUSH THE STONEHOOVES TRIBE! Get ready, everyone! This is going to be a bloodbath!" The Earthlings watching the broadcast leaned forward in their seats, their hearts pounding with anticipation. Would Lyerin''s tribe be able to withstand the coming onslaught? Or would the Valley Orcs tear them apart like they had with the other tribes? sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As the camera panned out, showing the tension building between the Orcs and the Stonehooves Tribe, one thing was certain: the real battle was just beginning. Chapter 170 - 170: Army of Pigs The valley was alive with the heavy footfalls of Orcs, their snorts and grunts filling the air like the rumbling of an impending storm. Outside the Stonehooves Tribe''s walls, what had once been a scattered group of pig-like creatures had now transformed into a sea of flesh. Their numbers had tripled, maybe even more. Hundreds upon hundreds of Valley Orcs, some the size of small horses, others twice as large, were amassing. Their eyes gleamed with malice, their tusks glistening with saliva as they hefted their crude weapons¡ªclubs, axes, and stone hammers¡ªpreparing for an assault. It was as if they were waiting for the perfect moment to strike, as if the sheer weight of their numbers would ensure their victory. Yet, even in their growing mass, there was a subtle hesitation. Their eyes flickered, every so often, towards the imposing figure of the Minotaur. Standing like an immovable mountain at the edge of the tribe''s territory, the Minotaur radiated an aura of menace and power. Its presence alone seemed to keep the Orcs at bay, at least for now. But numbers were a powerful force, and the Orcs, while primitive, were not foolish. They were waiting for their numbers to grow large enough that even the Minotaur couldn''t hold them back. Lyerin sat atop the Minotaur''s shoulder, observing the swelling ranks of Orcs. His face remained calm, though his mind was full of calculated strategies and maneuvers. He needed to be ready. Despite the initial shock and hesitation, the Orcs would attack soon. Their fear of the Minotaur would only last so long before their primal rage overtook them. With a graceful leap, Lyerin jumped from the Minotaur''s shoulder and landed softly at the base of the new Minotaur statue, which had taken the place of the old Stonehooves monument. He crossed his legs and settled into a meditative position, closing his eyes. His shadow magic core had now returned to its normal state, the Panther''s Mana long since depleted. His body felt the familiar weight of his magic returning to its natural balance. But Lyerin Isn''t content with that. No, he needed more. The Minotaur, this creature of raw power and primal strength, had given him an opportunity¡ªa path to evolve, to shift from mere survival to conquest. From the Minotaur''s statue, a deep, crimson aura began to seep out like mist. It was a violent energy, sharp and jagged, radiating an unmistakable combativeness. The aura crawled up the statue, slowly but surely, winding its way towards Lyerin. As it reached him, the red aura wrapped around his body, enveloping him in its fierce embrace. Lyerin''s core, nestled deep within his consciousness, began to change. Where once there had been the steady pulse of a normal magic core, there was now a shift¡ªa violent, aggressive energy surged through him, transforming it into a combat core. "Time to change my magic core," Lyerin murmured under his breath, his voice almost lost in the growing tension around him. Suddenly, a notification appeared before him, ringing in his mind with a clear and distinct Ding! | There are plenty of hooved creatures nearby. | Would the host like to tame them? | Current Stonehooves Tribe Population: 45/600. | Creatures that the Stonehooves Tribe can tame: 150/555. | Lyerin''s eyes snapped open, his heart thrumped with excitement. "So the Valley Orcs count as hooved creatures? Pigs do have hooves, after all." He grinned, realizing the advantage that had just fallen into his lap. Without a moment''s hesitation, he accepted the prompt. The notification chimed again. | Ding! | Mission: Make the creatures stay in the territory of the Stonehooves Tribe without attacking them directly for 4 minutes. | Lyerin laughed to himself. "Sixty seconds? That''s nothing." He glanced towards the mass of Orcs that had gathered at the valley''s edge. This was going to be easier than he had anticipated. --- Meanwhile, back on Earth, the Asura girl''s eyes gleamed with excitement as she surveyed the unfolding scene. She hovered above the battlefield, her expression a mixture of anticipation and gleeful malice. She knew that the battle was about to begin, and it would be a glorious, violent spectacle. She turned to the viewing screens, addressing the millions of Earthlings who were watching the game unfold in real-time. "Everyone, look closely. The Orcs have finally gathered in enough numbers to launch their assault. They''ve formed an army, a true army of savagery and brute force. They''re gathering strength, biding their time before they charge." Her voice rose as she pointed towards the Orcs, the camera zooming in on the sea of pig-like creatures standing at the ready. "These Valley Orcs, or ''Raging Pigs'' as they''re known, are a force to be reckoned with. Their numbers alone make them a dangerous foe. But don''t be fooled by their appearance. "They may look simple and brutish, but their strength lies in their overwhelming force. Once they begin their charge, it will be like a tidal wave of destruction." The tension was palpable, and the audience watching from Earth could feel it. The Orcs were gathering like storm clouds on the horizon, ready to unleash their fury. "But that''s not all," the Asura girl continued, her voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper. "Let me tell you about the Minotaur. This isn''t just any ordinary creature. No, this Minotaur was taken from the deepest, most dangerous dungeon. A beast of unparalleled strength. When it was first brought here, it had no home, no territory to call its own. But now..." Her eyes gleamed with wicked excitement. "Now, it has a home. The Stonehooves Tribe is its territory, and it will do anything to protect it." She pointed towards the screen showing the Minotaur, standing tall and menacing, its muscles taut as it faced the Orc horde. "This Minotaur... it will fight with a ferocity that you''ve never seen before. It''s no longer just a creature of brute force. "Now, it has something to defend¡ªa tribe, a home. And that makes it even more terrifying. This battle between the Minotaur and the Orcs is going to be legendary." sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The camera zoomed in on the Minotaur, focusing on its imposing form as it gripped its enormous club. Every Earthling watching could feel the weight of what was about to happen. They could picture a bloodbath! The Asura girl smiled wickedly, her voice dripping with anticipation. "Get ready, everyone. The war between the Minotaur and the Valley Orcs is about to begin." --- Back in the valley, the tension had reached its peak. The Valley Orcs, despite their fear of the Minotaur, could no longer hold back. Their numbers had swelled to the point where they felt invincible, their instincts pushing them to attack. With a unified roar, the Orcs began to march forward, with their hooves thudding against the ground in unison, creating a low rumble that echoed through the valley. The Minotaur, sensing the approaching threat, let out a deep, guttural growl. GRRROOOOOAAAARRRR!!!! Its eyes glowed with a crimson light as the red aura from the statue continued to surge through it. The beast gripped its massive club and raised it high above its head. The Earth trembled. The air seemed to crackle with energy as the Minotaur let out a roar¡ªa roar so loud and so powerful that it felt as though the very world itself was about to crumble under its might. The Valley Orcs hesitated, their march faltering for a brief moment as the sheer intensity of the Minotaur''s presence hit them like a wave. Lyerin, now fully enveloped in the red combat aura, watched with a calm smile as the Minotaur raised its club high, preparing to strike. This was it. The true test of the Minotaur''s strength and the beginning of the battle that would determine the fate of the Stonehooves Tribe. The Minotaur roared again, louder this time, its voice carrying across the valley like a storm. And as its club came crashing down towards the advancing Orcs, the battle will now begin! Chapter 171 - 171: Maze of Abyss Lyerin stood on the Minotaur''s Stonehooves Tribe statue''s head, surveying the army of Valley Orcs¡ªthe pig-like creatures known for their brute strength and savage attacks. His plan was simple. The Minotaur would smash the ground with enough force to create tremors, causing the advancing Orcs to stumble and slip. Once they were delayed, Lyerin could use the 4 minutes granted to him by the mysterious notification to tame the creatures and make them part of the Stonehooves Tribe. It seemed like an easy enough task. But as always, things rarely went according to plan. The Minotaur raised its enormous club high above its head, then slammed it down onto the earth with all its might. The impact was tremendous, and the ground beneath the feet of the Orcs quivered and shook. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Dust rose into the air as the floor trembled violently, just as Lyerin had anticipated. But instead of seeing the Orcs lose their footing and tumble to the ground, something unexpected happened. The Orcs didn''t slip or falter. They stopped. Their massive, brutish forms froze in place, their eyes wide and alert, as if they could sense something far more dangerous approaching. And then, a rumble¡ªdeep, resonating, and primal¡ªemanated from beneath the earth, louder and more powerful than the tremors caused by the Minotaur''s strike. It was a sound that sent a shiver down Lyerin''s spine, and suddenly, he realized this was not part of his plan. "What...what is that?" Corora, who was standing far behind Lyerin at the base of the statue, muttered in confusion. Her voice was barely a whisper, but it carried over to the others around her. "I don''t know..." another person from the Stonehooves Tribe said, looking nervously around at the shaking ground. "It''s not the Minotaur. It''s something else...something below us." In a distance, Lyerin burst into laughter, his voice echoing across the battlefield. "HAHAHAHAHAHA! This is better than I expected!" His voice was filled with both excitement and curiosity. He had and idea what was coming, but he didn''t want to say it! Corora turned towards him, eyes wide with bewilderment. "Lyerin! What''s happening? Why are you laughing? What is going on?" Her voice wavered between fear and anger. Another member of the tribe, standing beside Corora, joined in. "This tremor...it''s not natural! What have you done, Lyerin? What''s coming out of the ground?" Lyerin, still seated cross-legged on the Minotaur''s shoulder, only grinned, his eyes gleaming with mischief. "Oh, you''ll see soon enough. But trust me, this is going to be interesting." The ground began to crack. Thin fissures snaked their way across the battlefield, spreading out from where the Minotaur had struck the earth. The rumbling grew louder, and it became clear to everyone that something enormous was moving below them. The Valley Orcs, though brutish and savage, stood still, watching with wide, frightened eyes. "Lyerin!" Corora shouted again, panic now rising in her voice. "What''s happening? Are we under attack? Is this some kind of trap?" She turned to the others. "Does anyone know what''s going on?" Lyerin shook his head. "No." The fissures widened, and suddenly, with a deafening roar, a massive stone wall erupted from the ground. The wall rose higher and higher, towering above the battlefield, cutting off Lyerin and the Minotaur from the rest of the tribe. The wall was thick, ancient, and covered in strange, intricate carvings that glowed faintly with a dark, ominous energy. "What...what is that?!" Corora gasped, her heart pounding in her chest. "It''s a wall," another warrior said, his voice trembling with awe and fear. "A massive stone wall...but where did it come from?" "Lyerin!" Corora called out again, her voice now filled with desperation. "We''re cut off! What are we supposed to do? How are we supposed to fight against this?" But Lyerin remained silent, his laughter fading as he stared at the massive stone barrier before him. --- Meanwhile, back on Earth, the Asura girl hovered above the battlefield, her expression one of confusion and growing concern. She had been narrating the battle between the Minotaur and the Valley Orcs with excitement, but now, something was different. Something unexpected was happening. Her voice faltered for a moment as she addressed the viewers watching from Earth. "Everyone...I...I''m not sure what''s going on. The battle was about to begin, but now, something strange is happening. The ground is shaking, and...there''s a massive stone wall that just erupted from the earth. I''ve never seen anything like this before." She frowned, her mind racing to understand the situation. "The Minotaur is strong¡ªone of the most dangerous creatures from the deepest dungeons¡ªbut the Valley Orcs are cunning. If they can''t defeat the Minotaur directly, they''ll target the weaker members of the Stonehooves Tribe. "That''s how they fight. They attack the vulnerable, the unprepared. Lyerin and his tribe may have a powerful spirit, but can they defend themselves against an entire army of raging pigs? That''s the real question." She paused for a moment, her eyes narrowing as she watched the unfolding scene. "And now, with this wall...it''s almost as if something is trying to trap them. Is it meant to protect them or isolate them? Whatever''s happening, it''s not normal. This is beyond anything we''ve seen before." Her voice grew more urgent as she turned back to the audience. "Keep watching, everyone. Something big is about to happen. The Minotaur is fierce, but even it may not be able to handle what''s coming." --- Far beyond the earthly battlefield, in the realm of the Overseer and the six-armed shadows, the tension was palpable. The shadows watched the unfolding events with a mixture of shock and disbelief. "What...what is that?" one of the six-armed figures muttered, its voice trembling slightly. "Where did that wall come from?" The Overseer, normally calm and collected, narrowed his eyes as he watched the massive stone wall rise from the ground. "It''s...it''s not part of the game. It wasn''t supposed to happen." Another of the shadows spoke up, its voice tinged with fear. "Could it be...something ancient? Something from before the game?" The Overseer shook his head slowly, his eyes fixed on the glowing carvings that adorned the wall. "No...this is something else. Something...unexpected." The other shadows exchanged nervous glances, their whispers growing louder. "What if it''s a trap?" "No," the Overseer said firmly, though there was a trace of uncertainty in his voice. "It''s not a trap." One of the six-armed shadows stepped forward, its voice shaking. "Should we intervene? Should we stop the game?" The Overseer hesitated, his gaze still locked on the wall. He didn''t want to admit it, but he didn''t fully understand what was happening either. This wall, this power...it was beyond his control. But stopping the game wasn''t an option. Not yet. "No," he finally said, his voice resolute. "We''ll wait. We need to see how this plays out." Another shadow, more cautious than the rest, spoke up. "But what if this wall changes everything? What if it gives Lyerin and the Stonehooves Tribe an advantage?" The Overseer''s eyes flickered with doubt for a brief moment before he responded. "If that happens, we can''t do anything about it¡­ Let the game continue." The shadows fell silent, watching with bated breath as the wall continued to rise, towering over the battlefield. And then, the Overseer''s eyes widened in disbelief as recognized what are the stone walls are. He muttered, almost inaudibly, "Maze of the Abyss..." Chapter 172 - 172: Countdown In the skies above, the Asura girl was speechless. Her hands clutched tightly around the glowing orb that allowed her to broadcast to the Earthlings, her eyes wide with shock. The labyrinth that had erupted from the ground below was beyond anything she had anticipated. "This...this wasn''t supposed to happen!" she stammered, her voice trembling. The camera zoomed in on her pale face as she tried to process the sheer magnitude of what she was witnessing. "Who could have predicted this? Who could have foreseen that the battlefield would turn into...into this?" The monitors back on Earth flickered with the chaotic image of the labyrinth sprawling out as far as the eye could see. It was enormous, towering stone walls with intricately carved patterns that glowed with a faint, eerie light. The once-open battlefield had transformed into a maze so vast that the center, where the Stonehooves Tribe stood, looked like an insignificant speck in the middle of a giant''s palm. "This...is insane! Absolutely insane!" the Asura girl exclaimed, pacing back and forth in the air as she continued her commentary. "No one¡ªno one could have anticipated this! No one could have predicted this, no could have, not even me! How did this happen? What kind of power does that Minotaur possess? How did Lyerin manage to¡ªno, it can''t just be him! There''s no way one person could control this kind of magic!" Her voice grew more frantic as she tried to analyze the situation. "This changes everything! Everything we thought we knew about this game, this battle¡ªit''s all irrelevant now! Who could have predicted that the battlefield itself would become a maze? A living maze!" The Asura girl''s eyes flicked toward the roaming pig-like Orcs, their once savage and brutal nature now replaced by confusion and fear as they wandered the endless stone corridors. "Look at them! They''re lost¡ªutterly lost! Scattered like ants! These Orcs were supposed to be an unstoppable force, but now they''re nothing more than frightened beasts, roaming aimlessly. "Who would have predicted that the Minotaur, a creature we thought was nothing more than a brute, would create something like this? Who could have predicted this?!" she repeated, her voice filled with disbelief. The monitors on Earth flickered again, showing aerial views of the Stonehooves Tribe at the very heart of the labyrinth. From up high, the tribe members, along with the towering Minotaur statue, looked like tiny figures in the middle of an immense, ancient construction. The walls rose so high and stretched so far that the entire battlefield had become something more akin to a fortress¡ªan inescapable stronghold. Meanwhile, on the ground, the Valley Orcs, who had come to invade and destroy the tribe, were now nothing more than frightened wanderers. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Their brutish snouts flared as they snorted in panic, their beady eyes darting left and right, unable to make sense of their surroundings. The once unstoppable wave of pigs was now divided, each group wandering into dead ends, their once savage demeanor replaced by helplessness. The Asura girl in the sky shook her head, still in disbelief. "Who could have guessed that a tribe as small as the Stonehooves, with their new spirit, could pull off something like this? "This labyrinth is their shield, their fortress! And it''s not just the pigs who are lost¡ªno one, not even the other participants, could have seen this coming!" Her voice turned dark, as though realizing a terrifying truth. "But here''s the thing...if the pigs can''t take down the Minotaur, what do you think they''ll do? They''re cunning¡ªthey know they can''t defeat that giant beast. "So what''s left? They''ll target the weaker ones. The human tribe members. The ones who aren''t as strong? Maybe?" Her tone shifted into a more serious one. "Lyerin may have built himself a fortress, but can he protect everyone inside it? That''s the question! The pigs may be lost now, but how long before they figure it out? How long before they find a way to the center?" --- In the heart of the labyrinth, the Stonehooves Tribe members gathered near the base of the Minotaur statue, still in awe of the monumental structure that surrounded them. Corora, along with her sister Cornelia, Maria, Elena, Sophia, Lydia, Fiona, Emily, Natalie, and several others, approached cautiously from behind, their faces etched with confusion and shock. "Lyerin," Corora called out, her voice quivering with both awe and concern. "What...what happened? What is all of this?" The others murmured in agreement, their eyes darting nervously toward the massive walls that now enclosed them. "Where did these walls come from? Why is there a wall everywhere? It feels like a Maze. And...how do we know where the center is?" Maria asked, her voice shaky. Lyerin, sitting casually atop the Minotaur statue with a wide grin, looked down at them with amusement. "It''s simple," he said, his voice calm and confident. "We''re indeed in a maze. But this isn''t just any maze. It was created by the Minotaur¡ªthe spirit of the Stonehooves Tribe." The girls exchanged bewildered looks, unable to fully grasp the magnitude of what he was saying. "So...you mean this maze...it''s protecting us?" Sophia asked, still trying to process the situation. Lyerin nodded, his grin widening. "Exactly. Only the members of the Stonehooves Tribe can navigate it safely. Everyone else¡ªwell, they''ll get lost. Just like those Orcs." Cornelia shook her head in disbelief. "That''s...that''s incredible. I''ve never seen anything like this." "Neither have I," Fiona added, her eyes wide with wonder. "But...how? How is this even possible?" Lyerin''s eyes sparkled with mischief as he stood up on the statue''s shoulder. "It''s all thanks to the Minotaur. This is its domain now. It will protect its home¡ªand we''re its home." The girls fell silent, their gazes shifting from Lyerin to the towering walls around them. The sheer power of the Minotaur''s spirit was becoming clear to them now, and it was both awe-inspiring and terrifying. Suddenly, Lyerin''s gaze shifted upward, his expression turning contemplative. "I wonder..." he murmured softly, almost to himself. Corora stepped forward, her brow furrowing. "What are you thinking now, Lyerin?" Without looking at her, Lyerin continued to stare at the sky. "I wonder what they are going to do next," he mused. "What will those creatures above think if I show them my true power?" The girls exchanged uneasy glances. "True power? Creatures above?" Emily whispered. "You mean...there''s more?" Lyerin suddenly turned back to them, a wicked gleam in his eyes. "Shall we find out?" he asked, his voice playful but laced with danger. Before anyone could respond, Lyerin stood tall on the Minotaur''s shoulder and raised his hand. "Let''s count, shall we?" The girls, unsure of what was about to happen, looked at each other in confusion. "Count?" Lydia asked, her voice filled with uncertainty. Lyerin grinned. "Ten." He waited, and after a moment of hesitation, Corora and the others joined in, albeit nervously. "Nine..." their voices quivered. Lyerin''s grin widened as he turned his head to glance behind him, giving the girls and the tribe members a sudden, sharp look that sent shivers down their spines. His eyes gleamed with a cold intensity, and for a moment, the air grew tense. "T-Ten," Corora stammered, her voice trembling as Lyerin''s fierce gaze bore into her. The others hesitated but soon joined in, their voices shaking as they followed his lead. "Eight, seven, six..." Lyerin''s expression darkened with each passing number, the tension in the air growing thicker and thicker. The maze loomed around them, the towering walls casting long shadows as the countdown continued. "Five, four, three..." The girls'' voices were shaky, their hearts pounding in their chests as they felt an overwhelming sense of anticipation. "Two," Lyerin growled, his voice low and menacing. "One," the tribe members whispered in unison, their fear palpable in the air. And then, with a final, deafening shout, Lyerin and the entire tribe roared together: "ZEROOOOOOO!" Chapter 173 - 173: Piggy piggies The moment the countdown hit zero, an eerie silence settled over the vast maze that had sprung from the earth. Lyerin stood atop the Minotaur statue, his eyes closed as though he could feel the pulse of the labyrinth surrounding him. Though the towering stone walls blocked his view of the scattered Valley Orcs, he grinned widely. "Hehe... I got them," Lyerin muttered to himself, the grin growing more wicked with every passing second. The girls and the other human members of the Stonehooves Tribe stood below, bewildered and whispering to one another, casting nervous glances between each other and Lyerin. "What does he mean, ''got them''?" Fiona asked, her voice trembling with uncertainty. "I have no idea," Cornelia replied, her eyes fixed on Lyerin, who was paying no attention to them at all. "Is he talking about the Orcs?" Corora speculated, but before anyone could respond, the ground beneath them seemed to shiver as the distant rumble of footsteps echoed through the maze. --- Far above, the Asura girl floated in the sky, her excitement barely contained. Her eyes gleamed with a wild fervor as she tracked the movements of the Valley Orcs within the maze. "Look at them!" she shouted, pointing toward the monitors that showed the labyrinth from an overhead view. "The Valley Orcs¡ªthey''re not just savage beasts. Oh no! They''re intelligent, far more cunning than anyone gives them credit for!" The screen zoomed in on the pig-like creatures, their tusks glinting as they moved through the maze, their snouts sniffing the air, searching for a way forward. At first, they had seemed utterly lost, wandering aimlessly through the maze, crashing into dead ends and snorting in confusion. But now...something had changed. "Do you see it?" the Asura girl continued, her voice rising with excitement. "They were confused, yes, but look at them now. They''ve found their path. Their instincts are sharp, sharper than any beast we''ve seen so far! "The Valley Orcs are no ordinary monsters¡ªthey can sense their way through this labyrinth! Watch as they make their way to the center!" She couldn''t help but marvel at their progress, her tone dripping with admiration. "Incredible! The Valley Orcs¡ªthe first of the Orc monsters to show this kind of intelligence. Who would have thought? It''s as if they know where the center is, as if something is guiding them." Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The viewers on Earth watched in awe as the Orcs moved with increasing purpose, the hesitation in their steps vanishing. Each turn they took brought them closer to the heart of the maze, where the Stonehooves Tribe stood with Lyerin at their helm. "They''re almost there!" the Asura girl exclaimed, her eyes wide with anticipation. "And once they reach the center, we''re going to witness a battle like no other. "The Minotaur against the Valley Orcs¡ªit''s going to be a war! However, the Minotaur is not currently present; it is roaming in the maze, which means it will only lead to the destruction of the Stonehooves Tribe!" The screen flickered as the view changed, showing the Valley Orcs rounding the final corner, their hooves pounding the ground in unison, shaking the very earth with their strength. They were fearsome creatures, nearly eight feet tall, their muscular bodies covered in thick, bristling hair, their tusks curved wickedly from their snouts. Their eyes gleamed with a dangerous intelligence as they closed in on the center of the labyrinth, ready to tear apart anything in their path. --- Lyerin stood at the center of the Stonehooves Tribe, his grin still plastered on his face. He could feel the approaching Orcs before they even came into view. The ground beneath him trembled slightly, the air growing thick with the scent of blood and anticipation. He stepped down from the Minotaur statue, landing softly on the ground, and began walking toward the approaching horde without a hint of fear. Corora gasped, her eyes wide with disbelief. "Lyerin, what are you doing?!" she called out, but he didn''t respond. "He''s walking right toward them!" Maria said, her voice shaking with panic. "Is he planning another thing?" From the sky, the Asura girl watched with bated breath. "What is he doing? Why isn''t Lyerin attacking? Does he plan to face them head-on? Surely he knows these are Orcs¡ªvicious, relentless monsters. They''ll tear him apart!" But Lyerin continued his fearless stride, his gaze fixed on the largest of the Valley Orcs as it came into view, snorting and pawing the ground. The creature''s eyes met Lyerin''s, and for a brief moment, the air seemed to still. The other girls held their breath, their hearts pounding in their chests. They expected Lyerin to summon his magic or command the Minotaur to strike at any second. But Lyerin did nothing of the sort. Instead, he approached the nearest Valley Orc, a massive beast with scarred hide and tusks gleaming under the sun. The creature let out a guttural growl, its muscles tensing as if ready to charge. The tension in the air was palpable, and even the Asura girl was on the edge of her seat, her voice trembling as she spoke. "What...what''s he doing? Why isn''t he fighting?" And then, in an act that defied all logic and expectation, Lyerin reached out and placed his hand on the Orc''s massive head. The Valley Orc flinched slightly but didn''t move. Lyerin''s hand moved gently over the beast''s bristled hair, and then, with a calm and almost playful tone, he said, "Piggy piggies." The Orc snorted but remained still. The tension that had gripped the air suddenly broke, and Lyerin rubbed the creature''s head like a pet. The other Orcs, who had been on the verge of charging, stopped in their tracks, their eyes watching Lyerin with a strange calmness. --- Far above, the Overseer and the other six-armed shadows had been watching the scene unfold with growing interest. At first, they had not given Lyerin or the Stonehooves Tribe much attention. They had dismissed them as another small tribe that would be crushed under the might of the others. But now...things had changed. The Overseer leaned forward, his glowing eyes narrowing as he observed the scene with newfound intensity. "This...this is unexpected," he muttered, his voice low and filled with intrigue. "The Valley Orcs¡ªconfused at first, yes¡ªbut now they move as if they know the way. And yet...they do not attack. Why?" The six-armed shadows surrounding him murmured in confusion as well. "Look," one of the shadows said, pointing toward the monitors that displayed the scene of Lyerin rubbing the Orc''s head. "He''s...he''s not fighting them. He''s controlling them, somehow." The Overseer''s brow furrowed. "No. He''s not controlling them. He''s...taming them." The shadows gasped. "Taming? But that''s impossible! These are wild beasts, savage and¡ª" "And yet, he does it," the Overseer cut in, his voice tinged with disbelief. "He rubs their heads like they are nothing more than pets. This is no ordinary magic at work." One of the six-armed shadows leaned closer, his eyes wide with shock. "What...just happened?" The Overseer remained silent for a moment, his eyes locked on Lyerin, who continued to calmly walk among the Orcs, patting their heads as if they were harmless creatures. Finally, in a voice filled with wonder, the Overseer muttered, "What is this boy?" --- Back on the ground, the girls and the rest of the tribe started in stunned silence, their minds racing to comprehend what they had just witnessed. The brutal, terrifying Valley Orcs were now standing docile, their heads bowed slightly as Lyerin moved among them. "What just happened?" Cornelia whispered, her voice barely audible. No one had an answer. Chapter 174 - 174: Birds The maze was eerily quiet now, as if the very air had stilled in the wake of Lyerin''s unexpected triumph. He stood confidently at the center of the Stonehooves Tribe, watching the newly tamed pig Orcs obediently disperse into the labyrinth, following his silent command. They moved in packs of ten, lumbering through the narrow, twisting corridors like sentries. Lyerin, still grinning, felt an odd sense of satisfaction as they obeyed him without question. Corora, her curiosity overwhelming her, finally broke the silence as she approached Lyerin. Her footsteps were slow, hesitant even, as if she still couldn''t fully comprehend what had just happened. "Lyerin," she started, her voice unusually soft, "did you... did you really tame them?" At her words, the rest of the girls, who had been lingering just a few steps behind, suddenly crowded around him. Their expressions were a mix of awe and disbelief, but they all had the same burning question in their eyes. They looked from the pig Orcs¡ªwho had been rampaging beasts only moments ago¡ªto Lyerin, trying to connect the dots. Maria, her brows furrowed, stepped forward, glancing at Lyerin with a mix of hesitation and respect. "How did you do that?" she asked, her voice barely more than a whisper. "I mean...those were Valley Orcs. Dangerous, savage... How could you...?" The others quickly chimed in, their voices overlapping as they flooded Lyerin with questions. "You tamed them just like that?" "Was it some kind of magic?" "Are they under your control now?" "I thought they were supposed to be impossible to tame!" "Did they...did they actually join our tribe?" Their tones were cautious, still laced with respect for Lyerin''s authority, but the sheer incredulity in their questions was palpable. They were, after all, standing in the aftermath of something that defied every norm they had been taught about these creatures. The pig Orcs had been fierce predators, but now they moved like docile beasts, their aggression seemingly vanished. Lyerin, unbothered by their flood of inquiries, raised an eyebrow and teased them. "All of you still doubt me?" he asked with a mischievous smile. His voice was light, but there was a glint of confidence in his eyes. The casualness of his question made Corora and the other girls blush, realizing that despite everything they had been through together, they were still astonished by his abilities. "I¡ªIt''s not that we doubt you," Fiona stammered, her cheeks tinged with pink as she looked away, flustered. "It''s just... we weren''t expecting... this." "You''ve surprised us before, but this...," Lydia began, her voice trailing off as she gestured toward the Orcs in the distance, "this is¡­ this is..." Even Elena, who often prided herself on keeping her emotions in check, couldn''t hide the awe in her voice. "We knew you were powerful, sir Lyerin¡­" Despite the tribe''s loyal respect toward him, their astonishment remained clear. Lyerin let their words linger for a moment before chuckling lightly. "One of you doubts me, don''t you?" Lyerin asked, turning his gaze toward the newest members of the tribe, the human survivors who had only recently joined their ranks. They stood farther back, clearly overwhelmed by the situation. One of the men¡ªa tall, wiry figure named Malcolm¡ªhad opened his mouth as if to say something, but quickly shut it when Lyerin''s eyes fell on him. Malcolm hesitated before nervously asking, "Does that mean... we''re safe now?" He looked as if he regretted asking the question the second the words left his mouth, his face paling as though he feared he''d overstepped his boundaries with Lyerin. The tribe leader''s power was no secret to anyone, and the last thing any of the newcomers wanted was to anger him. Malcolm''s question was like a hanging obnect in the air for a moment, but instead of chastising him, Lyerin gave a surprising response. "Yes," Lyerin said casually, as if the answer were the most obvious thing in the world. "We''re safe. For now." Relief washed over Malcolm''s face, and some of the tension in the air dissipated. The other tribe members visibly relaxed too, reassured by Lyerin''s words. But before the atmosphere could fully settle, a loud rumbling sound echoed through the clearing, cutting through the silence. At first, everyone tensed, thinking it was another attack, but then they realized the noise was coming from Lyerin himself. His stomach growled, loudly. The entire group stared at him, wide-eyed. For a brief moment, the seriousness of the situation vanished, replaced by an awkward silence. Lyerin blinked and then rubbed his stomach, an embarrassed grin spreading across his face. "Ah," he muttered sheepishly, "I forgot to eat." The girls and the rest of the tribe couldn''t help but giggle, the tension from earlier dissolving as laughter rippled through the group. Even Corora, who had been the most serious among them, couldn''t stop herself from smiling. But just as quickly as the lighthearted moment came, it was interrupted by an ominous sensation. Lyerin''s playful expression faded, replaced by one of intense focus. He turned his gaze skyward, his eyes narrowing as he scanned the heavens. "Hmmm...," he muttered under his breath. "Just in time." The others followed his gaze, confused. "What is it, Lyerin?" Maria asked, her brow furrowing as she searched the sky. "What do you see?" S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lyerin''s eyes locked onto something far above, and after a moment, he gave a single, quiet word. "Birds." --- Far away, back on Earth, the Asura girl stood in stunned silence, her hands trembling slightly as she stared at the monitor showing Lyerin and his tribe. The sight of the Valley Orcs obeying him had shaken her to the core. How? How had he done it? It defied everything she knew about the Orcs, about the rules of the survival games. She could scarcely believe her eyes. "How...how did he tame them?" she whispered, more to herself than anyone else. But the question echoed in her mind, growing louder with every second. The viewers watching from Earth were equally stunned, the shock spreading like wildfire across the audience. The Borgias Family, one of Lyerin''s most powerful enemies, had been monitoring the event closely, their expressions dark and filled with fear. They had underestimated Lyerin once again. "I knew he was dangerous," muttered one of the Borgias Family''s elders, his voice shaking. "But this...this is beyond what we imagined." "He''s more than just a threat now," another family member added, his face pale. "If he can tame Valley Orcs, what else is he capable of?" The Asura girl, now regaining her composure, quickly began to broadcast the latest development. "Ladies and gentlemen, it seems that Lyerin''s capabilities are far greater than any of us anticipated. Not only has he survived the maze... he has tamed the Valley Orcs, beasts that no one has ever been able to control before. We are witnessing something extraordinary here." But just as she was about to continue her report, she noticed something strange on the monitor¡ªa flock of large, ominous creatures flying toward the territory of the Stonehooves Tribe. Her eyes widened in alarm. "Wait...what''s that?" she exclaimed, pointing at the screen. "Do you see them? Those...those aren''t ordinary birds. They''re...they''re heading straight for Lyerin!" The screen zoomed in on the approaching creatures¡ªlarge, dark-winged beasts with sharp talons and glowing eyes. The tension that had just dissipated began to build again, thicker than before. "Everyone, stay tuned," the Asura girl announced, her voice trembling with excitement and fear. "It looks like the Stonehooves Tribe''s trial isn''t over yet. Something new is coming, and whatever it is... it''s heading straight for them!" Chapter 175 - 175: Proud as heavens At the apex of the sky, high above the maze, dark silhouettes began to emerge. The sun glinted off their sharp, metallic feathers, and as they descended closer, their true forms became more distinct. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. These were not ordinary birds but humanoid creatures with wings as vast as those of eagles, their bodies covered in sleek, armor-like plumage. Their eyes gleamed with the predatory sharpness of hawks, and their faces were elongated, with sharp beaks that curled slightly at the tips. Their talons, formidable and razor-edged, glistened in the light. Each figure wielded weapons, from jagged spears to gleaming swords, which only added to their imposing presence. These were the Jaldir, a fearsome race from the distant world of Zordrix, known across multiple realms as the Skyclaw Brotherhood. They were an elite faction of warriors who dominated the skies with their unmatched speed and superior aerial combat skills. Their leader, Velros Skybreaker, soared at the forefront of their formation. He was the epitome of their strength¡ªtaller than the others, his wingspan wider, and his feathers a shimmering mixture of gold and silver. His eyes were cold, calculating, and keen as they surveyed the maze below. Velros''s sharp gaze settled on the center of the maze, where Lyerin and the others stood, surrounded by their seemingly chaotic formation of Raging Pigs. The sight was enough to draw a burst of laughter from several of Velros''s subordinates, who flew in tight formation behind him. Their laughter echoed through the air like the caws of vultures circling their prey. "Look at this," one of them sneered, his voice filled with derision. "Humans! They''ve managed to survive using a maze of all things, hiding from the Minotaur and those pathetic Raging Pigs." His tone was mocking, as though the very idea of humans constructing a maze as a defense was laughable. Another Jaldir, flying slightly behind, chuckled as well. "A maze? Truly? As if they think they can delay their fate with such a weak tactic. Those pigs aren''t even attacking them. They''re just lost, wandering aimlessly like cattle in a pen." The laughter grew louder as more of Velros''s warriors chimed in, mocking the humans below. "They probably think they''ve outsmarted the beasts!" one cawed, his wings beating steadily as he flew. "All they''ve done is delay their destruction. We should be the ones to end this farce." One of Velros''s subordinates, a younger but eager warrior named Kaldir, flew closer to his leader, his eyes alight with anticipation. "Lord Velros," he called, "should we attack? These humans are no match for us. We can tear them apart before they even realize what''s happening." Velros didn''t respond immediately. His wings beat slowly as he hovered above the maze, his sharp eyes continuing to survey the scene below. His thoughts were conflicted, his gaze calculating. On one hand, these humans had clearly found a way to survive against the threats of the Minotaur and the Raging Pigs. But on the other hand, they seemed pitifully weak, hiding behind a simple labyrinth instead of confronting their enemies head-on. His thoughts shifted to their earlier encounters. The Skyclaw Brotherhood had scouted numerous territories across this strange world, observing how other representatives handled their survival. Some had built fortresses, others had gathered armies, but none had seemed as defenseless as this group of humans huddled in the center of a maze. The humans had no protection worth mentioning, no aerial defenses, and no formidable warriors among them¡ªor so it seemed. Kaldir, still awaiting Velros''s response, pressed on. "They''re just delaying the inevitable. Look at them. Hiding in that maze won''t save them. We could finish this now, Lord Velros, crush them while they''re vulnerable." Velros''s golden eyes narrowed, but he remained silent, contemplating his next move. It would be easy to swoop down and annihilate the humans below, to tear through them like hawks tearing through prey. But was it worth the effort? The Raging Pigs that had attacked their territory earlier had posed no significant threat. They''d been easy to deal with from the skies, their brutish strength no match for the agility of the Jaldir. Their goal here had only been to survey the area, to see how the other representatives were faring. Yet here they had stumbled upon a pathetic group of humans relying on primitive tactics. "I don''t know why we should even waste our time," one of the other Jaldir warriors scoffed. "This is laughable. Humans have no real strength. They''re just trying to survive until the next attack. Pathetic." Velros''s lips curled into a faint sneer, his disdain for the scene below growing. "You''re right," he muttered, his voice low but filled with contempt. "They''re delaying the inevitable. It''s clear they have no power to fight back, and that maze... it''s nothing more than a last-ditch effort to keep their enemies at bay." He glanced back at his warriors, who were still flying in formation behind him, waiting for his command. Their eagerness for battle was palpable, their eyes gleaming with the promise of bloodshed. But Velros wasn''t as quick to act. There was something about the scene below that nagged at him, something he couldn''t quite place. Why were the Raging Pigs scattered? Why hadn''t the Minotaur obliterated the humans already? Kaldir, growing impatient with his leader''s hesitation, spoke up again. "Lord Velros, with respect, if we don''t act now, we''ll lose the advantage. Let us take them out quickly. There''s no need to hesitate." Velros flared his wings, silencing his subordinate with a sharp look. "I''m not hesitating," he said coldly. "But I''m not about to waste our time on a pointless skirmish, either. Our goal is to assess the strength of the other participants, not crush weaklings. However..." He trailed off, his eyes narrowing as he descended slightly, hovering closer to the center of the maze. From this distance, he could see the figures of the humans standing at the heart of the labyrinth. Lyerin, in particular, caught his attention. There was something off about the way he stood, too calm, too composed for someone who should be fearing for his life. Velros''s thoughts churned. He remembered the goal, to kill the humans, but is this going to be really this easy? Maybe the game hated them for being too weak. An embarrassment! These humans may have survived the Raging Pigs, but it wasn''t out of strength or cleverness. It had to be sheer luck, or perhaps the pigs had simply gotten lost in the maze. Either way, it was clear that this group posed no real threat. They were like cornered prey, waiting to be slaughtered. With a single, powerful beat of his wings, Velros descended further, his warriors following closely behind. As he neared the center of the maze, he landed gracefully, his talons digging into the earth as he folded his wings behind him. The other Jaldir warriors remained aloft, circling the area like vultures awaiting the signal to strike. Lyerin stood in the middle, with an unreadable expression. The women around him glanced nervously between him and Velros, clearly unsettled by the sudden appearance of the sky warriors. Velros strode forward with an air of superiority, his gaze cold and condescending. He looked Lyerin up and down, as if assessing the human''s worth, before finally speaking. "You must be the leader of this... sorry group," Velros said, his voice dripping with disdain. "I''ve seen many pitiful attempts at survival in these games, but yours... this maze is nothing more than a delaying tactic. You''ve hidden yourselves well, but make no mistake. This is a temporary reprieve." He stepped closer, towering over Lyerin with his wings partially unfurled, casting a shadow over the group. "Do you even understand the magnitude of this event? You''re playing with forces far beyond your comprehension. Your planet''s survival rests in your hands, yet here you are, hiding behind walls like cowards. Do you think this will protect you? Do you think this maze will stop what''s coming?" Lyerin remained silent, his expression calm as Velros continued to berate him. "You are the reason for your planet''s downfall," Velros continued, his voice rising with righteous fury. "You''ve entered this survival event without preparing, without the strength or strategy needed to win. You and your pathetic tribe are delaying the inevitable. You are weak. You are nothing." The air grew tense as Velros''s tirade came to a close. His warriors hovered above, waiting for the signal to attack, to bring this farce to an end. But Lyerin, standing amidst the taunts and accusations, merely smiled. His eyes met Velros''s, and in a voice that was surprisingly calm, he said, "You sound proud... as high as the heavens." Velros blinked, taken aback by the response. Lyerin''s calm demeanor unnerved him, though he couldn''t understand why. For a moment, an uneasy silence descended from the higher sky, making the tension thick enough to cut with a knife. Chapter 176 - 176: Unusual provocation Lyerin stood his ground, with his sharp gaze unwavering as he stared down Velros. His voice broke the silence, calm and laced with amusement. "Didn''t you have an order to kill me first?" he asked, his tone casual yet biting. His words hit their mark like a spear, striking Velros''s pride. "Probably the reason why you''re not attacking right now and was hesitant, right?" Velros blinked, his hawk-like eyes narrowing at Lyerin. The sharpness in his expression faltered for a split second. Lyerin smirked, ''This bird''s hesitation betrayed him already, is he really a leader? What a weak personality.'' However, he also knew he had struck a nerve. The Jaldir leader didn''t respond immediately, though the subtle twitch in his talons and wings was enough of a tell. Lyerin knew he had just exposed a truth Velros wasn''t prepared to admit: fear. Lyerin grinned, a knowing glint in his eyes. "You''re too cautious, aren''t you?" he continued, not giving Velros a moment to gather his composure. "You can sense it, can''t you? Something''s different about me. Don''t be scared. You can attack now¡­ Go on¡­" He let his words hang in the air, their weight pressing down on the Jaldir leader. Velros remained silent, but his mind was racing. He''d been sent to assess the humans, maybe even wipe them out if they posed no threat. The plan was clear. But standing before this human, who exudes an aura of unsettling confidence, Velros found himself hesitating. It was unnatural. Everything about Lyerin''s demeanor suggested that this was not an ordinary leader of a weak tribe. His calmness, his boldness in speaking without fear¡ªVelros couldn''t shake the feeling that something more dangerous lurked beneath the surface. The mission. If this human can really be killed easily, why did the mission required the other participants to kill him immediately? Lyerin''s grin widened as if he could read Velros''s thoughts. "Shall I tell you a little story?" Lyerin began, his voice low but full of amusement. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I didn''t come here by choice, you know. I was taken¡ªwithout warning, without preparation." He stepped forward, his eyes gleaming with an unsettling calm. "So naturally, my tribe wasn''t ready. Of course, we wouldn''t be. We didn''t even know we were going to be part of this ridiculous game." Velros''s wings twitched, and he shifted uncomfortably, the more the human says that he and his tribe was weak, the more he was hesitating. Lyerin''s casual demeanor was unnerving. The confidence with which he spoke wasn''t normal for someone whose tribe was supposedly unprepared. "But here''s the thing," Lyerin continued, his tone growing colder, more menacing. "Just because my tribe wasn''t prepared... doesn''t mean I''m not prepared." With that, a sudden surge of energy erupted from Lyerin, his aura flaring like wildfire. The force of it swept through the maze, sending ripples of intimidation and power into the air. The ground beneath his feet trembled ever so slightly, and even the surrounding air seemed to grow heavy under the weight of his presence. He finally got a magical core. A combat core. Velros instinctively took a step back, his feathers bristling in response to the overwhelming energy radiating from Lyerin. The sky above them seemed to darken for a brief moment, as if reacting to the sheer force of his aura. "You feel that, don''t you?" Lyerin''s voice was now like a predator''s, sharp and dangerous. "It''s a taste of what I''m capable of. I may look like just another leader of a small tribe, but I''ve faced far worse than your flying warriors in the past. So¡­ Don''t be scared¡­ Come¡­ Let''s have a blast!" His words were laced with the authority of someone who had seen battle after battle, who had lived through wars and chaos unimaginable to the likes of Velros. For the first time, Velros''s confidence wavered. He could feel the weight of Lyerin''s daring challenge pressing against him, making it hard to think clearly. He had expected a weak opponent, someone who could be easily dispatched, but now he was standing before someone whose strength he couldn''t fully comprehend if he is really weak or not. Without another word, Velros took a powerful beat of his wings, propelling himself back into the sky. He soared upward, away from Lyerin and the maze, casting a final glance down at the human leader who now stood as a beacon of strength. He hovered above for a moment, his sharp eyes narrowed in both frustration and wariness. "We''ll see about that," Velros muttered under his breath, loud enough for his warriors to hear but not meant as a direct challenge to Lyerin. With a commanding gesture, he signaled to the rest of the Jaldir warriors, and they began to circle higher, distancing themselves from the maze. From below, Lyerin watched as Velros and his flock retreated to the skies. He was speechless. He was planning to engage to test his Magic Combat Core. However, immediately, his eyes gleamed with amusement. Velros had been cautious, perhaps too cautious than Lyerin had expected. In the past, Velros''s kind¡ªthe arrogant warriors who thought themselves invincible¡ªwould have attacked without hesitation. But Velros had made a move he didn''t think it would do. That was all the confirmation Lyerin needed. "Birds," Lyerin muttered to himself, shaking his head. "Right, they''re hunters, not fighters. They strike when the advantage is theirs, but never in a fair fight." His grin widened, almost predatory now. "They were sent here to kill me, weren''t they? That''s why he''s so cautious. To the point that he would back down in a fair fight, hahaha!" The maze around him was still, its thick stone walls towering over the open space where Lyerin stood. He tilted his head upward, eyes piercing the clouds as the Jaldir warriors ascended higher, their shadows growing smaller against the brightening sky. "But that''s a terrible turn," Lyerin whispered to himself, a soft laugh bubbling up in his chest. "A very terrible turn¡­" He took a deep breath, with his eyes flickering with the memories of battles long past, wars fought in a life far removed from this one. "But who is to blame?" He murmured. "If they attacked me now," Lyerin mused aloud, "I won''t lose of course. But..." His voice dropped to a whisper, a wicked smile creeping across his face. "Their leader and a few of his precious warriors would die because of me. And that... Well, that flying away would be a victory in itself anyway." His hand clenched into a fist, and he could almost feel the bloodlust of battle returning to him, the thrill of facing an enemy head-on. But as quickly as it came, he let it go, releasing a slow breath. There was no need to fight the Jaldir today. He hadn''t expected to almost lose control just because he was too excited to try his new combat magic core, forgetting that he wouldn''t become the leader of the Stonehooves Tribe if he acted himself. "Having a combat core made me a little too excited for battle; I remember that the spirit system doesn''t require me to do that," he mumbled. The bird brain leader had already retreated. He should calm down a little and let his subordinate deal with all of them. Lyerin''s gaze shifted toward the thick stone walls of the maze, the towering structures that now enclosed his tribe like a fortress. Beyond the walls, the open sky stretched infinitely, but Lyerin''s eyes were locked on the flock of warriors disappearing into the distance. "However," he mumbled and paused for a long time. "Do these birds think they could just come and go?" Lyerin murmured, his voice soft but filled with quiet malice. His grin widened. "I''m sure that the Hornbull would be extremely angry now." Chapter 177 - 177: Sky magic attack From the point of view of the Skyclaw Brotherhood, the atmosphere in the air was heavy as they ascended higher into the sky, the wind buffeting against their wings. Velros Skybreaker, their leader, flew in silence, his gaze locked on the maze below. The rest of the Brotherhood followed, but murmurs of confusion and concern began to ripple through the ranks. "Why are we retreating, Velros?" one of the warriors finally called out, breaking the silence. "We could''ve destroyed them easily from above." Another chimed in, "The humans down there are nothing compared to us! We should swoop down and finish this quickly. Why waste time flying circles?" S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Velros kept his silence until they were high enough, far above the maze and the scattered remnants of the Raging Pigs below. The maze stretched out beneath them like a vast, intricate labyrinth, but to the Skyclaw Brotherhood, it was a trivial obstacle. Yet Velros couldn''t shake the unease growing heavily in his chest. Finally, as they circled the air currents, he spoke. "We''re not retreating," Velros said, his voice hard and commanding. "We''re executing the Typhon Formation." A stunned silence fell over the Brotherhood, followed by immediate protests. "The Typhon Formation?!" one of the warriors squawked, his wings twitching in agitation. "But why? This is just a weak human tribe!" Another shouted, "Why would we need to use ultimate destruction magic for a mere group of humans? We could crush them with basic skyfire spells!" The complaints kept coming, building a cacophony of discontent among the warriors. One of the older Skyclaws, with feathers mottled by age but sharp eyes gleaming with experience, flew closer to Velros. "Leader, with all due respect, the Typhon Formation is for dire situations, not for insignificant tribes, it was an almost destructive attack! If we use it here, what happens when we encounter other groups¡ªgroups that are actually a threat?" Velros''s brow furrowed, his expression growing darker with each complaint. He had expected pushback, but the reality of the situation weighed on him. He had no concrete evidence that this human tribe was anything more than what they appeared to be. And yet¡­ something gnawed at him, a sense of danger that he couldn''t ignore. Another warrior added, his tone urgent, "Leader, what if this mission¡ªthis goal to kill the humans¡ªis based on false information? What if we''ve been misled? We''re using our most powerful magic on a tribe that, so far, hasn''t shown any capability to fight back. We''re risking everything for what?" Velros clenched his jaw, his mind racing. He could feel their doubt, their confusion, but he knew¡ªdeep in his gut¡ªthat Lyerin wasn''t just some weak human leader. His instincts screamed that there was more at play here. The human had exuded a confidence that no mere tribal leader should have, especially in the face of the Skyclaw Brotherhood. "Enough!" Velros''s voice cracked like a whip, silencing the murmurs and complaints. His eyes blazed with a fierce determination as he glared at his subordinates. "Just do what I''m telling you to do! There''s no time for second-guessing!" The Brotherhood went quiet, their wings beating in unison as they awaited his next command. Velros continued, his voice low but filled with authority, "I''m sure that the human isn''t what he seems. That tribe isn''t as weak as you think. Do any of you truly believe we''ve been given a mission to kill a weakling? Use your heads. The one who made this survival game wanted him dead for some unknown reason. Have to be careful¡­" A ripple of unease passed through the warriors. Velros had always been more cautious than the rest, more willing to question the true motives behind their missions. Velros pressed on, his voice cutting through the tension. "I could feel that the human tribe are like tigers in sheep''s clothing. They look vulnerable, but underneath lies a threat that we didn''t know but also can''t afford to ignore. That''s why we use the Typhon Formation¡ªbecause this isn''t a normal fight. This is survival. Now, enough talk. Let''s go." The Brotherhood fell into a disciplined silence, their leader''s conviction enough to quell the last of their doubts. Reluctantly, they began to form up, flying in a tight, controlled pattern that would allow them to execute the Typhon Formation. The air around them began to crackle with energy, faint tendrils of magic coiling around their wings as they prepared to unleash their ultimate destruction spell. --- Meanwhile, on the ground below, Lyerin watched the Birdmen continue to circle above his Stonehooves Tribe. He could feel the pressure in the air, the shift in the wind that signaled an impending attack. His lips curled into a sneer as he recognized the buildup of energy in the sky. "A sky attack magic, huh?" he muttered, his voice dripping with disdain. "Too cowardly to attack head-on, so they resort to this." Behind him, the members of the Stonehooves Tribe shifted uneasily. Corora and the others glanced up, fear flickering in their eyes as the swirling energy above became more apparent. However, Lyerin paid them no mind. His focus was on the Birdmen, and the anticipation of their next move filled him with a twisted kind of excitement. Suddenly, the Minotaur¡ªwho had been standing idle within the maze¡ªstirred. For too long, it had been held in check by Lyerin''s control, reduced to a mere sentinel. But now, sensing the approaching threat from the sky, it looked upward, its massive body tensing as if awakening from a slumber. Lyerin felt the shift in the Minotaur''s stance. He had been planning to use his own combat core to deal with the Skyclaw Brotherhood, but he knew that if he did so, his title as tribal leader might be revoked. So, he didn''t have a choice but let the minotaur do it. With a sigh of resignation, Lyerin released his hold on the Minotaur. "Go," he murmured under his breath. "Show them why they should fear us." The Minotaur''s response was immediate. Its muscles rippled beneath its stone-like skin as it threw its head back and roared, a thunderous sound that echoed across the maze. ROOOOOOAARRRRRR!!! The force of the roar sent a shockwave through the air, causing the very ground beneath them to tremble. --- High above, the Skyclaw Brotherhood was on the brink of unleashing their magic. The swirling cyclones of energy around them intensified, crackling with the power of the Typhoon Formation. Velros watched the tribe below, his sharp eyes narrowing in focus. But then, the roar of the Minotaur reached them, shaking the very air around them. The sound was so powerful that it disrupted the energy they had been gathering. The cyclone faltered for a moment, like the magic itself was wavering. "Ignore it!" Velros barked, his voice sharp and commanding. "It''s just a distraction! Focus on the formation!" The Brotherhood obeyed, forcing themselves to concentrate as they resumed their tight formation. But something was wrong. Velros could feel it in his bones. The magic wasn''t flowing the way it should. Despite their efforts, the energy of the Typhoon Formation wasn''t getting stronger. It was as if something was holding it back, preventing them from reaching their full potential. Velros frowned, his mind racing as he scanned the sky. What was happening? Why wasn''t their magic building up as it should? He narrowed his eyes, focusing on the swirling energy around them. And then, in a moment of realization, Velros muttered under his breath, "Why... why is the magic not getting stronger?" Chapter 178 - 178: Falling like Autumn Leaves Velros Skybreaker shook his head, ''maybe I am just thinking thumbs,'' he mumbled. So he kept hovering in the sky with others, his sharp eyes narrowing as the crackling energy around the Skyclaw Brotherhood began to falter. However, there it is again, he couldn''t help but feel something terribly was wrong. The Typhon Formation, their ultimate destruction magic, should have reached its peak by now, the power building in a surge that could obliterate the maze below. Yet, the magic was stalling, the cyclone of energy swirling around them growing weaker and weaker rather than stronger. His subordinates, the elite warriors of the Brotherhood, continued their tight formation, their wings flapping in rhythmic unison. However, Velros could hear the murmurs of confusion and doubt creeping back into their voices. "What''s happening?" one of them shouted, his voice laced with panic. "Why isn''t the formation working?" Another warrior, his wings twitching nervously, glanced at Velros with wide eyes. "Leader! We should retreat! Something''s wrong¡ªthis isn''t how the Typhon Formation is supposed to feel!" Velros opened his mouth to command them to hold their positions, but before he could speak, the first of the warriors dropped out of the sky. It happened so suddenly, with no warning, that at first, no one realized what was happening. The warrior simply plummeted, his body falling limply as though a string had been cut. His comrades watched in stunned silence as he tumbled through the air, his wings flailing uselessly before he hit the ground with a sickening thud. "What the¡ª?!" someone yelled. "He''s fallen!" Velros''s heart raced as he looked down at the fallen warrior. Then, as if on cue, another one fell. And another. Panic spread through the ranks of their brotherhood like forest wildfire. One by one, the warriors of the Skyclaw Brotherhood began to drop from the sky, their wings unable to carry them. Some screamed in terror, trying desperately to flap their wings, but their bodies continued to fall as if pulled by an invisible force. "I¡ªI can''t fly!" one warrior cried out, his voice strangled with fear. "Something''s pulling me down!" "No! No, it''s not pulling us!" another shouted as he fell. "It''s like¡­ it''s like we''re just falling on our own!" "Leader!" one of the younger warriors screamed, his body spinning in freefall. "What''s happening to us?!" Velros watched, frozen in horror, as his warriors fell like leaves in a storm. His mind raced, trying to comprehend what was happening. There was no magic binding them, no visible force dragging them to the ground. It was as if the sky itself had turned against them. "Fly! Fly away!" someone screamed, trying desperately to break free of the downward pull. A few of the Skyclaws managed to veer away from the formation, their wings flapping frantically as they tried to escape. However, no matter how hard they fought, no matter how high they soared, their bodies inevitably began to drift downward, as if gravity had suddenly strengthened tenfold. "I don''t understand!" one of the older warriors wailed as he plummeted. "We were flying just fine! Why are we falling now?!" Velros''s heart pounded in his chest, his sharp mind struggling to piece together the puzzle. There was no visible threat, no magic he could detect. And yet¡­ something had changed. He could feel it in the air, in the way his wings moved through the wind. Whatever was happening, it wasn''t natural. More warriors fell, their cries filling the sky as they hurtled toward the ground, their bodies smashing against the hard earth with sickening force. Velros watched in helpless horror as his once-proud Brotherhood was reduced to a scattered, broken mess of feathers and bodies. Finally, when only a few remained, Velros realized he was next. He could feel it¡ªthe strange sensation creeping into his limbs, weighing him down. His wings, once so strong and reliable, suddenly felt heavy, as if the very air was turning against him. "No," Velros muttered, his voice tight with disbelief. "This can''t be happening." But it was. Slowly, inexorably, his body began to sink. He tried to fight it, flapping his wings harder, but it was no use. The sky, once his domain, was betraying him. He looked down at the ground below, where his warriors lay scattered like broken dolls. And then, as the last of them fell, Velros followed. His body moved of its own accord, falling faster and faster. He tried to resist, tried to regain control, but it was as if some unseen force had taken over. The wind rushed past him, and the ground loomed closer. Velros gritted his teeth, rage and confusion battling within him. How could this be happening? How could they be defeated by nothing? As his descent continued, Lyerin''s laughter echoed through the air, carried by the wind. Velros could hear the mocking tone, the cruel amusement in the human''s voice. "They fall like autumn leaves from a dead tree," Lyerin taunted, his voice filled with dark satisfaction. "So proud, so high, and now so weak." Velros hit the ground with bone-crushing force. KABAG! The ground cracked! And half of his body was buried in the ground. Pain shot through his body as he lay there, gasping for breath. His wings, once his greatest asset, were crumpled beneath him, useless. For a long moment, he could do nothing but lie there, dazed and broken. The world spun around him, with his thoughts in a chaotic whirl of pain and disbelief. Why? Why had they fallen? Slowly, painfully, Velros pushed himself up onto his knees. His body ached, his muscles screaming in protest, but he forced himself to stand. As he struggled to his feet, he looked around to find the fallen bodies of his comrades. His heart sank at the sight. The Skyclaw Brotherhood, the elite warriors of Zordrix, was not beside him. They were probably sent at the other part of the maze. Velros flexed his wings experimentally. Flap! Flap! Flap! The wind was still there, still brushing against his feathers. He could feel it, the familiar currents of air that had always supported him. But¡­ why had they fallen? The wind hadn''t changed. There had been no storm, no sudden shift in the sky. So what had caused them to plummet? His brow furrowed in confusion as he flapped his wings, testing them. He lifted off the ground, slowly at first, rising just above the height of the maze walls. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Relief flooded through him for a brief moment¡ªhe could still fly. But then, without warning, his body jerked to a stop. He hit something¡ªsomething invisible, an unseen barrier that blocked his ascent. Velros cried out in surprise as he smashed into it, his wings crumpling against the invisible wall. Kabang! His momentum halted, and he crashed back to the ground with a painful thud. For the second time, Velros lay there, gasping for breath, he could see pain radiating all over his body. His mind seeking an answer, trying to make understand what is happening. There had been nothing there¡ªnothing visible. And yet, he had hit something. Something he couldn''t see, something that had stopped him from escaping the ground. He pushed himself up again, his movements slower this time, his body heavy with exhaustion. As he stood, his eyes lifted to the sky, to the invisible barrier that had trapped him above and the wall beside him below. "What... what is this?" Velros muttered to himself, his voice filled with disbelief. He could feel the wind, but it was as though the sky itself had been sealed off, as though he was trapped within an invisible cage. Lyerin''s voice boomed from the distance once more, "In a maze of minotaurs, no one sees anyone flying above it," Lyerin said, sounding cold and mocking. Velros gritted his teeth, his wings twitching at his sides. He tried to flap them again, but he was down and down and down again! Chapter 179 - 179: Meet the raging pigs Velros stood in the shadow of the towering maze walls, with his chest heaving with exertion. Every attempt to break free of the invisible barrier above had drained his energy, leaving him feeling heavier than ever before. He gazed up at the sky, frustration gnawing at him like a festering wound. "Impossible," he muttered to himself, his wings twitching with irritation. "How can there be magic this strong in such a place? A mere human tribe¡ªthere''s no way they should have this kind of power." He clenched his fists, feeling the residual magic that seemed to crawl through the air, restricting his flight. The helplessness he was feeling was sinking in, and it was as chilling as the wind that swept through the maze. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He couldn''t fly out. Something¡ªno, someone¡ªhad cast a magic far beyond his comprehension, and it was keeping him grounded. Velros glanced down the winding paths of the maze below. He hated the thought of being trapped, forced to play by the rules of whoever had constructed this damned labyrinth. But if he couldn''t fly over it, then he''d have to move through it. "There''s no choice," he muttered darkly. "I''ll have to find the exit, just like these pitiful humans." His pride stung at the comparison, but he knew better than to let arrogance blind him now. "I need to get out of this infernal place." As he steeled himself to enter the maze, a distant sound caught his attention. It started as a faint wail, carried on the wind, but it grew louder, more frantic. Screams. "HEEEEEEEELLLLLPPPP!!!" Velros''s heart skipped a beat, his breath catching in his throat. He knew those voices¡ªhis comrades, his brothers-in-arms. "The Skyclaws¡­" he whispered, his sharp eyes narrowing. "Why are they screaming?" His pulse quickened as more screams echoed through the maze, filling the air with terror. The chilling sounds felt like a nail hammered deep in his skull, worming their way into his mind. He could feel the cold creeping along his spine, a deep, unsettling fear that twisted his insides. He knew those screams, knew the voices behind them¡ªwarriors who had fought countless battles, men who had never known fear like this. But now they were screaming as if something unimaginable had gripped them. "What is happening?" Velros said, his voice trembling slightly. He swallowed hard, trying to push down the rising dread that clawed at his chest. "Why are they screaming like that?" He stood frozen for a moment, listening to the relentless cries of terror. Each scream sent another shiver down his spine, colder and more piercing than the last. The air seemed to grow heavier with every sound, suffocating him in an invisible blanket of fear. The cold sensation crept further, until it felt like ice was running through his veins. His wings twitches involuntarily, as if every instinct in his body telling him to flee, to get away from the source of those horrifying screams. But he couldn''t leave them. "I need to find them," he muttered under his breath, clenching his jaw. His hands shook, not from exhaustion, but from the unknown fear gripping him from within. "I can''t just leave them behind¡­" Without further hesitation, Velros stepped into the maze, his sharp talons clicking against the stone floor as he moved. The screams grew louder with every step he took, echoing off the narrow walls, bouncing back and forth until it felt like the very maze itself was alive with the sound of suffering. The path ahead twisted and turned, each corner revealing nothing but more stone walls, but the screams remained constant. "Where are they?" Velros growled, frustration mixing with his fear. He had always relied on his wings, on his ability to soar above the battlefield, and now that advantage was stripped from him. He was just like any other warrior, trapped on the ground, lost in a labyrinth that made no sense. As he rounded another corner, Velros came face-to-face with one of the creatures responsible for the chaos. A hulking figure blocked the path ahead, its massive body towering over him. It was a Pig Orc, a creature of brute strength and savagery. Its skin was a sickly, mottled pink, and its bulging muscles rippled beneath its flesh. The creature''s beady eyes gleamed with malice as it hefted an enormous axe over its shoulder, the blade gleaming wickedly in the dim light. In its other hand, it held a crude wooden shield, scarred from countless battles. Velros''s eyes narrowed as he took in the creature. "So this is what we''re dealing with," he muttered. "Raging pigs with oversized weapons. Pathetic." The Pig Orc let out a guttural roar, RAAOOIINNKKK!! its tusks gleaming as it charged toward Velros with terrifying speed, its axe raised high above its head. Velros reacted instantly, his wings flaring out as he summoned his magic. With a sharp gesture, a glowing magic circle appeared in his hands, shimmering with pale blue light. Wind magic¡ªhis specialty. With a flick of his wrists, he unleashed a powerful slash of wind, the air cutting through the maze like a blade. "Swoosh!" The wind magic struck the Pig Orc head-on, slashing through the air with deadly precision. The creature raised its shield to block the attack, KABAMG! and Velros watched in satisfaction as the shield was sliced cleanly in half, the top half clattering to the ground in pieces. But to his surprise, the Pig Orc remained standing. Though its shield had been destroyed, the creature''s body was unharmed, the wind slash stopping just short of cutting into its flesh. The Orc snarled, its beady eyes narrowing in rage as it hefted its axe again. Velros''s lip curled in amusement. "Resilient, aren''t you?" he sneered. "Let''s see how long that lasts." He raised his hands again, ready to conjure another spell. But before he could, something strange happened. The Pig Orcs¡ªthere were more of them now, emerging from the shadows¡ªhad grouped together, raising what remained of their shields in a tight formation. Velros''s eyes widened in disbelief. These creatures¡­ they weren''t as brainless as he''d thought. They were using tactics, defending themselves against his magic with surprising coordination. "They''re¡­ not idiots," Velros muttered under his breath, watching as the Pig Orcs advanced cautiously. They weren''t charging recklessly anymore. They had seen his power, and now they were being careful. Velros grinned, his amusement growing. "Well, this just got interesting." With a sharp gesture, he prepared to unleash another wind attack, but as his magic flowed through his entire being and wings, his eyes widened in shock. Something was wrong. The magic sputtered and flickered in his hands, with the glowing circles immediately fading in and out of existence. His wings trembled as the wind magic faltered, refusing to gather the way it should. "What¡­?" Velros''s heart thrump hard and loud as he stared at his hands, confusion and fear gripping him. Why wasn''t his magic working? It had never failed him before, not in all his years as a warrior. Yet now, in the face of these Pig Orcs, it was slipping through his fingers like sand. His mind began to buzz, trying to comprehend what was happening, but before he could figure it out, the Pig Orcs began their charge again. Chapter 180 - 180: Camping peacefully While the chaos of the Minotaur''s maze unfolded, with screams and clashes echoing from every direction, Lyerin stood calmly in the center of the Stonehooves Tribe. The tension in the surrounding maze was thick, but here, surrounded by his tribe and allies, Lyerin radiated an air of absolute control. His gaze never wavered, not even as he heard distant sounds of the birdmen''s frantic struggles against unseen forces. Lyerin''s expression remained cool as he scanned the gathered crowd of new human members who had recently joined the tribe. He raised his voice, commanding the attention of everyone around. "Listen up! We have work to do!" His words were sharp, slicing through the ambient noise with the precision of a blade. "Dig! I need trenches dug all around this area. We''re going to fortify this place. And you, yes you¡ªgo fetch more stones to reinforce the kitchen!" The new members were speechless, but with eyes wide and a mix of respect and fear, they immediately set to work. They dug furiously into the earth, their shovels clanging against stones and roots. The ground was tough, unyielding, but Lyerin''s tone brooked no argument. They worked tirelessly, sweat pouring down their faces, while Lyerin continued to bark orders. "Deeper!" he shouted, pointing to a spot that had been inadequately dug. "We''re not building a playground here; this is going to be a proper defense line. Dig deeper!" To anyone watching, it would seem like Lyerin was preparing for an incoming assault, but his calm demeanor never wavered. Even as an occasional Raging Pig Orc trudged in from the maze, hauling massive tree branches and chunks of wood on its back, Lyerin merely nodded in approval. The Pig Orcs dumped their burdens unceremoniously in a heap, grunting with satisfaction before marching back into the maze, eager to bring more resources to their master. "The trolls'' meat!" Lyerin called out, his voice booming over the laboring tribe members. "Bring out the meat! We''ll feast today while others fight and struggle!" Several of the Pig Orcs had dragged in the fresh carcasses of trolls and other wild beasts that Lyerin''s Mana beasts had slain earlier. The thick slabs of meat glistened, the faint scent of blood mixing with the crisp air. Lyerin gestured for the humans to handle the meat, waving his hand with casual authority. "Cook these!" he shouted, pointing at the trolls'' meat. "We don''t need spices. Troll meat is rich and delicious on its own. Just roast it over the flames until it''s done!" The new human members scrambled to obey, setting up makeshift spits and fires. Smoke began to curl into the air as the flames roared to life, licking at the chunks of meat that had been skewered on wooden stakes. The kitchen area they had hastily constructed was rudimentary at best¡ªa circle of stones and mud, with spits made of scavenged branches. But it was efficient, and under Lyerin''s direction, it soon became a hub of activity. "Faster!" Lyerin commanded, pacing back and forth like a general on the battlefield. "We don''t have all day!" The humans moved with urgency, flipping the meat, adjusting the flames, and making sure every piece was cooked to perfection. The smell of roasting meat filled the air, a mouthwatering aroma that momentarily pushed the chaos of the surrounding maze to the back of everyone''s minds. Corora, ever dutiful, walked among the workers, ensuring that Lyerin''s commands were being followed to the letter. She approached Lyerin, who had taken a brief respite near the grand statue of the Stonehooves Tribe, his eyes watching the kitchen''s progress with satisfaction. "Lyerin," Corora said, her voice respectful yet curious. "Why are you having us cook so much? The fighting hasn''t even reached us yet¡­" Lyerin glanced at her, his expression unreadable for a moment before breaking into a sly smile. "Because we need to eat, Corora. There''s no point in worrying about what''s going on out there if we''re starving in here. Besides," he added with a casual shrug, "a good meal boosts morale. And I don''t know about you, but I''ve had enough of dried rations." S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Corora nodded, though she couldn''t quite shake the odd feeling of calm in this moment of brewing chaos. She turned back to the others and helped guide the new tribe members as they rotated the spits and stoked the fires. The trolls'' meat sizzled, fat dripping into the flames and sending up sparks that danced in the air like fireflies. Lyerin leaned back against the base of the towering statue, his eyes half-closed. He looked as if he were taking a leisurely break rather than overseeing a bustling tribe in the middle of a survival game. His fingers absentmindedly traced the intricate carvings at the base of the statue¡ªdepictions of the Stonehooves Tribe''s battles, triumphs, and legacy. Nearby, children from the tribe watched with wide, fearful eyes, clinging to each other as the sounds of distant fighting continued to ring out. Sensing their fear, Lyerin straightened up and approached them, a soft smile replacing his usually stern expression. "Hey there," he said gently, kneeling down to meet their eye level. "No need to be scared. Look." He raised a hand and, with a flick of his wrist, conjured a small orb of light that danced in the air before bursting into a shower of colorful sparks. The children gasped in delight, their fear momentarily forgotten. "What''s that?" a little girl asked, her eyes sparkling as she watched the magical display. Lyerin chuckled, creating more orbs of light that spun and twirled like tiny stars. "Just a little magic trick," he said, his voice warm and reassuring. "There''s nothing to be afraid of. You see? The world is full of magic, and not all of it is bad." The children laughed and clapped, reaching out to touch the shimmering lights, which vanished the moment they came into contact with their tiny hands. Lyerin continued to perform small tricks¡ªflowers blooming from his fingertips, birds made of light flitting through the air before dissolving into sparks. Each act was simple, but it brought a sense of normalcy and joy to the otherwise tense atmosphere. As the meat finished cooking, the tribe members began to gather around the makeshift kitchen, their faces lighting up at the sight of the hearty meal that had been prepared. Plates made of broad leaves were piled high with steaming chunks of troll meat, and everyone dug in eagerly, savoring the rich, savory flavors. Lyerin took a seat at the edge of the kitchen, his back against the cool stone of the statue. He watched his tribe eat, their spirits lifted by the simple act of sharing a meal. The contrast between this peaceful gathering and the chaos unfolding in the maze behind them was stark, but Lyerin relished it. Here, they were safe, fed, and together. Corora approached him again, sitting beside him with a plate of her own. "You seem awfully calm," she said, her tone light but tinged with curiosity. "Most people would be preparing for an attack, but you''re¡­ having a barbecue." Lyerin smirked, popping a piece of meat into his mouth. "Why waste energy on worrying?" he said with a shrug. "I''ve learned that sometimes, the best way to fight is to just live well. And right now, that means enjoying a good meal." Corora shook her head with a smile, unable to argue with his logic. She glanced back at the bustling tribe, the children laughing, the fire crackling, and the scent of roasted meat filling the air. At this moment, at least, they were at peace. And Lyerin, ever the strategist, knew that in the game of survival, morale could be just as powerful a weapon as any sword or spell. However, he was also aware that this was not about morale; he was simply hungry. Chapter 181 - 181: Continuation of peace Meanwhile, back on Earth, the grand arena of the Asura Empire was a cacophony of mixed emotions¡ªgasps, shouts, and the nervous murmurs of disbelief from the Earthlings who had gathered to witness the survival event. The vast screens, each displaying a live feed of the Stonehooves Tribe, flickered with scenes of the tribe''s unlikely success story. At the center of it all was the Asura girl, a young announcer who had been tasked with narrating the unfolding events to the Earth''s population. But now, her voice, once loud and confident, was lost. She stood before her console, her eyes fixed on the screen, her lips parted slightly as if searching for the right words. However, none came. She had never seen anything like this before. Lyerin, the enigmatic representative of Earth, had turned everything on its head. She could barely keep up with the rapid twists and turns of his strategies, and now, she found herself struggling to narrate at all. "Unbelievable¡­" she finally muttered under her breath, her voice low, almost as if she were speaking to herself. The crowd, leaning forward in their seats, hung onto her every word, desperate for some kind of explanation for what they were witnessing. "Lyerin... The Stonehooves Tribe¡­ they just keep¡­ they keep surprising us." Her voice wavered with disbelief. "First, they were the weakest tribe, the smallest group of mere forty-five humans, and now¡­" The screens replayed Lyerin''s astonishing feats: his taming of the unkillable Minotaur, the sudden appearance of the maze that now trapped their enemies, and the startling revelation that even the ferocious Raging Pigs had become nothing more than docile pets under his command. Each clip sent shockwaves through the audience, from the Earthlings watching in awe to the elite Asura warriors and dignitaries who observed with growing unease. "How does he keep doing this?" the Asura girl whispered, though her voice was broadcasted across the entire arena. "When the Raging Pigs first stormed into the maze, we thought that was it. We thought they would devour Lyerin and the Stonehooves Tribe like all others... But no! They didn''t even attack! They acted as if¡­ as if they were his pets, following his command!" The arena filled with a strange, tense silence as everyone watched the scene shift once again to the Stonehooves Tribe''s current state. There they were, sitting comfortably, cooking massive slabs of troll meat, laughing, and enjoying their meal as if the world outside their maze wasn''t teetering on the brink of chaos. The dichotomy was jarring¡ªwhile other tribes fought tooth and nail for survival, Lyerin''s group was enjoying a feast. On the screens, Lyerin was seen casually lounging at the foot of the Stonehooves statue, playing small magic tricks for the children, his expression utterly unbothered. It was surreal. It was maddening. The Asura girl blinked rapidly, trying to refocus, to say something that could capture the absurdity of the situation, but she was utterly at a loss. "And now¡­" she began hesitantly, her voice cracking with uncertainty. "And now, after everything¡ªthe Minotaur, the maze, the pigs¡ªnow the Birdmen¡­ the Skyclaw Brotherhood¡­ They''ve been grounded. They can''t fly out of the maze, and they''re being hunted within it!" She paused, gripping the edges of her console tightly as if grounding herself from the overwhelming reality. "They''re trapped. They can''t even fly! What kind of magic is this?" The crowd erupted in chatter, and a sense of awe spread among them. Earth''s representatives had been considered a joke¡ªa weak faction doomed to fail from the very beginning. But Lyerin had defied every expectation. Again and again, he had turned what should have been the Stonehooves Tribe''s greatest weaknesses into insurmountable strengths. "What''s happening?" a spectator shouted from the stands, echoing the thoughts of everyone present. "Is this¡­ Is this really just Lyerin''s doing?" another asked, their voice tinged with disbelief. The Asura girl could only shake her head. She had no answer. She had seen many things in these survival events, but this was beyond comprehension. Lyerin was breaking all known conventions, rewriting the rules of the game. There was a creeping realization that this human was no ordinary contestant; he was something entirely different¡ªsomething far more dangerous. The Borgias, Earth''s enemies and the ones who had orchestrated Lyerin''s participation in this game, were not immune to the spreading dread. They watched the screens with clenched jaws and tight fists, their eyes narrowing with every victory Lyerin secured. He was an unpredictable element they hadn''t accounted for, and each triumph he achieved seemed like a nail in the coffin of their carefully laid plans. "What is this human?" one of the Borgias murmured, eyes wide with anxiety. "If he returns to Earth with this kind of power¡­ if he comes back after conquering the survival event¡­" "He''ll destroy us," another finished, voice trembling slightly. "He promised he would crush us at our peak. What if this is his way of ensuring we have nowhere to hide?" Their fear was palpable. Lyerin''s motives were clear¡ªhe had said before that he wanted the Borgias Family to reach its peak so he could crush them at their strongest. However, now, watching his effortless command over the Stonehooves Tribe and the way he dismantled his enemies with strategy and wit, the Borgias felt the cold, creeping dread of their own downfall inching closer. Back on the screens, the scene shifted once more, showing the Raging Pigs as they emerged from the maze. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They moved with purpose, their massive, muscular bodies and the crude armor they wore glinting in the light. They were hauling more resources, piling branches and logs near the makeshift kitchens where Lyerin''s tribe continued to feast. The Asura girl, still in a state of speechlessness, suddenly snapped back to attention, her eyes widening. "What¡­ what is happening now?" she exclaimed, her voice trembling with shock. She pointed toward the screen as if trying to direct everyone''s attention, though it was already glued to the unfolding scene. "The Raging Pigs¡­ they''re coming out again! But¡­ but they''re¡­ they''re not attacking. They''re¡­ they''re working?" Gasps filled the arena as the Raging Pigs began to systematically arrange the new piles of resources they had brought. They stacked logs carefully, building crude barricades and fortifications around the edges of the tribe''s center. Some of the pigs even helped the humans in turning spits, their massive hooves surprisingly dexterous as they assisted in the cooking efforts. "They''re... they''re helping?" the Asura girl stammered, unable to believe her own eyes. "This... this doesn''t make any sense! The Raging Pigs are notorious for their mindless rage, but¡­ but they''re acting like they''re part of the tribe now!" The audience was stunned into silence, watching the surreal cooperation between beasts and humans. The once-feared Raging Pigs, who were supposed to be the scourge of any weak tribe, were now behaving like trained workers under Lyerin''s command. It was as if Lyerin''s influence extended beyond mere survival tactics; it was a complete domination of the battlefield¡ªno, of the very nature of the creatures around him. "What kind of magic is this?!" someone in the crowd finally shouted, voicing the incredulity that everyone felt. "What has Lyerin done to them?" The Asura girl''s mind raced, her heart pounding as she tried to make sense of the unfolding events. Lyerin wasn''t just surviving¡ªhe was thriving. He was bending the rules of this deadly game to his will, and with each passing moment, the narrative shifted further in his favor. The image of the Stonehooves Tribe, once pitiful and weak, was now one of a formidable stronghold, teeming with life and unlikely allies. For the first time, the Asura girl''s confident facade cracked, revealing the raw, unfiltered astonishment beneath. "This¡­ this isn''t just survival," she whispered, almost too softly to be heard. "This is¡­ Lyerin''s domain. And everyone else¡­ is just playing in it." The arena fell silent, with only the crackle of the tribe''s cooking fires and the distant, muted sounds of the maze echoing through the screens. All eyes were on the Raging Pigs, on Lyerin, and on the impossible reality that was slowly dawning on them all¡ªLyerin was no longer just a participant in this game. He was the game itself, and every move, every strategy, was his to command. Chapter 182 - 182: A disturbing scene In the center of the arena, the Asura girl''s eyes widened as she noticed something startling on the screens. The maze of the Stonehooves Tribe, previously a chaotic yet eerily balanced battleground, was shifting. The birdmen, scattered and desperate, had begun to mount a counterattack. One of the birdmen warriors¡ªa lithe figure with dark feathers and a blood-streaked beak¡ªhad somehow managed to kill two Raging Pigs. The Asura girl watched intently as the birdman fought, his talons slashing and his wings whirling in a deadly dance. He moved frantically, his eyes darting between his foes as if every second could be his last. A Raging Pig charged at him, snorting aggressively, its tusks glistening with fresh blood. The birdman dodged to the side, slashing with his winged arms, a burst of wind magic slicing through the air and catching the pig across the throat. Blood sprayed, and the Raging Pig let out a guttural scream, stumbling and collapsing onto the ground. "Look at him go!" the Asura girl exclaimed, her voice filled with both awe and dread. "One down, but there''s another one coming right at him!" The second Raging Pig, larger and fiercer than the first, charged with reckless abandon. Its muscles bulged, its eyes red with rage as it swung its massive axe down in a vicious arc. The birdman barely managed to dodge, rolling to the side as the axe cleaved into the ground, sending dust and debris flying. He retaliated with a desperate strike, his talons glowing with magical energy as he ripped into the pig''s side. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Raging Pig howled, staggering back, but it wasn''t enough to kill it. The birdman was panting now, his movements slowing, fatigue setting in. He had already been fighting for his life within the maze for far too long. His breaths were ragged, his wings drooping as he struggled to stay upright. He had killed two of the pigs, but it had cost him dearly. "What a fighter!" the Asura girl marveled, but her tone quickly shifted to one of concern. "But look! He''s exhausted! There are still so many Raging Pigs in that maze, and the birdmen don''t have the numbers or stamina to keep this up for long!" She turned her attention back to the screens, watching as more Raging Pigs emerged from the shadows of the maze, their eyes glowing with primal hunger. "What''s going to happen if the birdmen manage to kill them all? Lyerin''s pets¡ªhis beasts¡ªthey''re dwindling!" The numbers flashed before her: one hundred Raging Pigs against eighty birdmen. A small margin, and yet, as each battle took its toll on the pigs, the birdmen grew more desperate, more ruthless. They were fighting not just to survive but to ensure that Lyerin''s forces were crippled. The Asura girl bit her lip, one could see her anxiety was growing. "What can Lyerin do if the Raging Pigs are all killed? What then? Is he gonna show another miracle that he would unravel before our eyes?" --- Meanwhile, deeper in the maze, Velros stumbled forward, his breath heavy and labored. The sight of his fallen comrades and the slain pigs filled him with a mixture of triumph and dread. He barely had time to catch his breath before one of his subordinates swooped down beside him, slashing at another pig that was charging their way. The birdman''s winged arms glowed with the remnants of magic, and with a swift motion, he sliced through the pig''s defenses, sending it crashing into the ground. "Velros!" the subordinate panted, wiping sweat from his brow. "We can''t keep this up. The maze won''t let us use the same spells repeatedly, and these pigs¡­ they''re adapting! They''re learning how to defend against our attacks!" Velros nodded, wiping blood from his beak. He knew his comrade was right. Every time they used a spell, the maze seemed to twist the rules, forcing them to find new ways to fight. And the Raging Pigs¡ªonce a simple enemy¡ªhad quickly become more dangerous, learning to anticipate their magic too. Their shields, once easy to break through, were now reinforced, and their movements were becoming harder to predict. "If we keep fighting like this," the subordinate continued, glancing nervously around the maze walls, "we''ll exhaust our magic and ourselves long before we find a way out. We''re running out of options. We need to regroup, Velros. We need to find each other and move as one." Velros frowned, considering his words. Regrouping would mean slowing down, gathering everyone into one place, but it also meant they could pool their remaining strength. "But if we regroup," Velros said, thinking out loud, "we risk getting cornered. If we''re all in one spot, the pigs could overwhelm us. And¡­ we''ll be burning through our magic trying to fend them off all at once." The subordinate shook his head. "We don''t have a choice. We''re losing people, Velros. Scattered like this, we''re just easy prey for those beasts. We regroup, we form a defensive line. We can pool our magic, create combined spells. We need to cover each other''s weaknesses." Velros''s eyes darted upward, toward the tangled canopy of the maze that blocked their path to freedom. He knew that if they kept fighting this way, picking off pigs one by one, they''d run out of magic and be left defenseless. They needed to regroup, but it wasn''t just about numbers¡ªit was about strategy. "If we can hear each other," Velros mused, his mind racing, "then we''re not far apart. We can use that. Call out positions, draw everyone in. But we have to be quick. If we''re all together, we can coordinate our attacks better, protect our mages while they cast. The pigs adapt, but they''re not perfect. They can''t handle overwhelming force from all sides." He looked at his subordinate, determination sparking in his eyes. "This maze wants us dead. But we can turn that against it. We regroup, we find each other, and we push through. We can use the maze''s walls to funnel the pigs, create choke points. We just have to get to the others." The subordinate nodded, feeling a renewed sense of purpose. "If we regroup," he added, "we can also keep the pigs off balance. They''re spread out, too. We''re not the only ones fighting here." Velros''s plan crystallized in his mind. They needed to act fast, pull their forces together, and strike with concentrated power. The maze would try to break them, but if they moved as one, they could survive¡ªand perhaps even turn the tide. "Alright," Velros said, straightening his wings and calling out to the others in the maze. "Everyone, regroup! Head toward my voice! We''re not going to die here, not like this!" --- Back in the grand arena, the Asura girl''s breath hitched as she watched Velros''s plan unfold on the screens. She could hear the birdmen''s voices echoing through the maze, their cries of pain and shouts of strategy filling the twisted labyrinth. "They''re regrouping," she said, her voice trembling with anticipation. "Velros is pulling them together. If they manage to regroup, if they can coordinate¡­ Lyerin might be in real trouble." The tension in the arena grew palpable, and the spectators leaned forward, eager to see how this new twist would play out. The birdmen were gathering, and their numbers were still formidable despite the losses they had suffered. They could still turn this around, and the thought sent a ripple of excitement¡ªand fear¡ªthrough the audience. "What will Lyerin do now?" the Asura girl wondered aloud, her eyes fixed on the screen. "The birdmen are rallying. If they break through the maze or find an exit, Lyerin''s tribe could be finished. He has to act fast¡­ but what can he do?" The camera feed switched to Lyerin''s side of the maze. He was still sitting casually with his tribe members, seemingly unbothered by the chaos unfolding within the labyrinth. The message flashed on the screen in front of him, and his expression shifted slightly as he read it: 196 members turned into 153. Lyerin glanced up, his eyes narrowing as he took in the sudden reduction of numbers. The Raging Pigs were falling, and the birdmen were regrouping. For the first time, the game felt like it was beginning to tip out of his control. He glanced back at his tribe, who were blissfully unaware of the impending threat. Lyerin stood slowly, a calculating look in his eyes. "So this is how far these bird brains can go," he muttered. Chapter 183 - 183: End of beast wave? The Skyclaw Brotherhood stood at the edge of their base, perched on rocky outcrops and the sprawling branches of enormous trees. Their defense batch, a mix of young and seasoned warriors, moved in calculated precision, their hawk-like forms cutting through the air as they dispatched the Raging Pig Orcs with swift, swift lethality. The sound of talons raking against orcish flesh and the powerful slashes of wind magic filled the air, accompanied by the frenzied grunts of the Pig Orcs as they fell one after another. The air was thick with tension, the stench of blood and sweat mingling with the acrid smell of burnt feathers from the magic blasts. The Brotherhood was holding their ground, their confidence fueled by their superior vantage point and aerial prowess. Yet, despite their apparent dominance, a subtle unease began to creep into the minds of those fighting at the base. One of the younger warriors, Zarek, a sharp-eyed scout known for his instinctual battle sense, finished off an Orc with a precise dive and slash, his wings flaring as he landed back on the branch. He looked up, eyes darting towards the distant direction where Sir Velros and the others had ventured earlier. The sight of those tangled clouds, seemed to be cloaked in shine and mystery, sent a shiver through him. "Why does it seem like Sir Velros and the others are taking so long?" Zarek muttered, his voice tinged with a mixture of impatience and concern. The others, still locked in combat, glanced his way but quickly turned their attention back to the unending onslaught. They too had noticed Velros''s prolonged absence. He was their leader, their commander, and his absence was beginning to feel like a gaping wound in their defensive line. As each Pig Orc fell, the sense of victory was hollow, overshadowed by the growing realization that something was terribly wrong. Meanwhile, across the other bases, the representatives of each world were locked in their own struggles against the relentless Pig Orc tide. The Olerai of Kaeloris fought with the grace of the jungle, their vine-covered bodies merging with trees as they struck with nature''s wrath. Branches lashed out like whips, and roots burst from the ground to ensnare the Orcs, crushing them under immense pressure. Yet, even they could feel a strange, unsettling energy in the air. The Solrath warriors exchanged worried glances, silently questioning the origin of this seemingly endless wave. In the underwater realm of Treneron, the Sevarin were manipulating tides and currents, their fluid forms gliding through water like serpents as they used the river itself as a weapon. They created whirlpools that sucked in the Pig Orcs, tearing them apart with merciless force. But for every Orc they dragged into the depths, another would emerge, their sheer numbers creating a sense of dread that even the strongest tides couldn''t wash away. Vortan''s Volcaris, beings of molten rock and fire, were a blazing inferno on the battlefield. Lava spilled from their bodies as they erupted into combat, turning the ground beneath them into rivers of molten fury. Their lava-like blood scorched the Pig Orcs, reducing them to smoldering heaps. But as their volcanic rage subsided, they too could sense the weariness setting in, the unending wave threatening to exhaust even their fiery resolve. Darrok''s Brutarians, massive and powerful with their four-armed forms, were smashing the Pig Orcs into the ground with earth-shaking blows. Their muscle-bound forms, carved from years of battle, were like living battering rams. However, the Pig Orcs kept coming, wearing down even these giants with their relentless advance. The Thrylos of Malvaros, using their telepathy and telekinesis, were trying to control the battlefield with their minds. Objects flew, Orcs were thrown against each other, and invisible forces crushed the invaders from within. But no matter how many they sent flying, the Pig Orcs pressed forward, seemingly unphased by the psychic assault. In the shadows, the Seraphians of Keros moved like phantoms, shifting between form and darkness, striking the Orcs from blind spots and melting back into the night. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yet even the masters of stealth and ambush found themselves unable to quell the tide entirely. The Zygron of Yvarka wielded frost and ice, freezing the Pig Orcs in place, their bodies encased in thick blocks of ice that shattered under the weight of their own power. The battlefield was a frozen wasteland of shattered Orcs and icy structures, but as more Pig Orcs emerged, the temperature seemed to drop even further, as if the very presence of the Orcs was somehow fighting back against the cold. Finally, the Araknae of Pherin, the spider-like humanoids, spun webs of magical energy, entangling the Pig Orcs in traps that drained their strength and left them helpless. They watched as the Orcs struggled, their eyes glowing with cruel satisfaction, but even they couldn''t ignore the gnawing doubt creeping into their minds. Why were these creatures attacking with such mindless fury? Suddenly, a deep, resonant sound broke through the chaos¡ªa bellowing roar that echoed across the battlefield, ROOOOOAAARRRRR shaking the ground beneath every representative. The sky seemed to tremble as a single, massive Pig Orc stepped forward, distinct from the others. It was larger, more muscular, and its tusks were like jagged swords jutting from its snarling mouth. Its eyes glowed with a sinister intelligence that none of the other Orcs possessed. The Pig Orc looked over the battlefield, with its gaze seemingly piercing and calculating. Then, with a mighty roar that sounded more like a horn blast from a war god, it commanded the other Pig Orcs, "ROOOOOOOIIINNNKK!!" The sound echoed in every direction, and it was as if the battlefield itself held its breath. The Pig Orcs, mid-attack, froze for a moment before slowly backing down. "Oing??" Their beady eyes, which had been filled with bloodlust moments before, now looked strangely calm, almost disciplined. The representatives watched in stunned silence as the Orcs began to retreat, pulling back from the bases they had been so fervently attacking. "What¡­ what just happened?" one of the Solrath warriors murmured, eyes wide as the jungle floor grew quiet once more. The Pig Orcs, previously an unstoppable force, were now calmly stepping away, as if summoned by an invisible call. The Sevarin looked at the water around them, the tides settling as if in response to some unseen command. The Brutarians, still heaving with exertion, exchanged puzzled looks, their four arms hanging limp at their sides as they watched the Orcs depart. Even the Thrylos, with their advanced minds, struggled to comprehend the sudden shift in behavior. It wasn''t just a retreat; it was an orchestrated withdrawal. The Pig Orcs moved with a sense of purpose, their savage nature seemingly tamed by the roar of their leader. The battlefield that had been a maelstrom of violence moments before was now eerily silent, save for the fading footsteps of the Orcs as they disappeared back into the wilderness. Velros''s subordinate, still fighting in the maze, paused and wiped the sweat from his brow, eyes darting to the horizon. "Did the beast wave finally calm down?" he asked aloud, disbelief lacing his voice. But as the last of the Pig Orcs vanished, each representative knew one thing for sure¡ªtheir battle wasn''t over, only paused, there would be next wave left. They had no idea why the Pig Orcs had suddenly retreated, but the uneasy truce that now hung over the battlefield was a grim reminder that something far worse could be looming just beyond their sight. The taste of victory was bitter, and every warrior present felt the dread of the unknown creeping back in, chilling their very souls. Chapter 184 - 184: Whats happening again!? Far away in the realm of shadows, where darkness reigned and light dared not tread, the six-armed Overseer loomed over his fellow shadows, his form barely distinguishable from the inky blackness that surrounded him. The Overseer, a towering figure with a presence that exuded authority and malice, moved with a slow, deliberate grace. His six arms, each ending in clawed hands that dripped with shadowy mist, gestured subtly as he spoke, his voice a deep, "Interesting," he said, with an echoing growl that seemed to seep into the walls of the abyss itself. His subordinates, six other shadowy figures each sporting six arms, stood in a semi-circle around him, their forms shifting and flickering as if they were reflections on dark water. Their eyes, glowing with a faint, malevolent light, were locked onto the Overseer, awaiting his every word. The scene was one of reverence and fear, an assembly of beings who thrived in the darkest corners of existence. One of the shadows stepped forward, its voice a rasping whisper that barely disturbed the heavy silence. "Overseer, why do the Raging Pig Orcs within the maze seem far more terrifying than the ones attacking the representatives outside? The Birdmen are slaughtering the Orcs outside with ease, yet they struggle inside the maze." The Overseer tilted his head slightly, considering the question with a faint smile that twisted across his shadowed features. "It''s the nature of the maze," he began, his voice slow and methodical, each word laced with ancient knowledge. "The maze doesn''t allow anyone to use the same spell twice. It is a living entity, bound by ancient magic that feeds on unpredictability. Inside its walls, no two spells can be identical if cast by the same person." Another shadow, its form rippling with curiosity, asked, "But how is it that Velros''s subordinate used the same wind attack that Velros himself had used before? Velros could not replicate it, yet his subordinate did. Why?" The Overseer''s many hands shifted, as if stroking invisible threads of power in the darkness. "The restriction applies to the individual, not the spell itself," he explained patiently. "Velros used the wind attack first, rendering it unusable to him again within the maze. However, his subordinate had not used it before. To the maze, the subordinate''s use of the spell was new, and thus it was permitted." Understanding dawned on the shadows, but there was still one more burning question. Another of the six-armed beings, its voice barely more than a hiss, spoke up. "When the subordinate unleashed the same wind attack on the Raging Pigs, they remained unharmed. How could that be? The attack should have cut them down just as it did before." The Overseer''s eyes gleamed, his amusement barely contained. "Adaptability," he said, his voice tinged with dark satisfaction. "The minotaur spirit that now serves the Stonehooves Tribe was once a guardian of the maze, bound by its rules and shaped by its magic. "When the humans transformed their tribal spirit into a minotaur spirit, they inherited some of the minotaur''s traits. "One such trait is adaptability. The Raging Pig Orcs in the maze, affected by this trait, learn from each encounter. They adapt. Once a spell has been used against them, they will never again be vulnerable to that specific attack." The shadows around him nodded, finally understanding the lethal synergy between the maze''s magic and the adaptability bestowed upon the Orcs by the minotaur''s spirit. This explained why the Birdmen, formidable warriors that they were, were being slowly worn down by the unrelenting Pig Orcs within the maze. The Overseer''s gaze shifted to the swirling mist that served as a portal, showing glimpses of the Birdmen inside the maze. The Birdmen, once scattered and disorganized, had regrouped under Velros''s command, moving as a single, deadly unit. Their synchronized attacks were tearing through the Pig Orcs, one by one, their talons slashing, their magic blazing. The maze''s unpredictability made each step perilous, but the Birdmen were adapting too, adjusting their strategies on the fly. "Look at them," one of the shadows muttered, its eyes narrowing as it observed the Birdmen''s newfound momentum. "They''ve regrouped. They''re thrashing the maze''s Orcs now. What will Lyerin do next? How will he respond?" The Overseer''s gaze remained fixed on the chaotic scene unfolding before them. However, just as he was about to speak, his eyes flickered to another view¡ªthe open space outside the maze where Lyerin and the Stonehooves Tribe were resting. What he saw made his eyes widen with an uncharacteristic flash of alarm. The shadows around him mirrored his reaction, their forms quivering as if struck by an unseen force. "Impossible!" one of the six-armed shadows whispered, its voice trembling with disbelief. "How did he do this?" ¡­ Back on Earth, thousands of miles away from the realm of shadows, the Asura girl sat in front of the massive projection screen that displayed the Stonehooves Tribe''s ongoing saga. She was the appointed narrator, tasked with delivering every twist and turn of this grand event to the millions of Earthlings watching with bated breath. Her usually confident voice was now filled with elation as she watched the Birdmen in the maze regroup, their powerful wings cutting through the air, their coordinated strikes systematically dismantling the Pig Orcs that had tormented them. "They''ve done it!" she exclaimed, her voice echoing through the live broadcast. "The Birdmen have regrouped! At this rate, they''re going to wipe the floor with the Pig Orcs in the maze! Velros has turned the tide!" The screen flickered with images of Birdmen diving, casting spells, and dismantling the maze''s defenses. The viewers at home were on the edge of their seats, their emotions riding high on the Birdmen''s apparent success. The Asura girl''s commentary added to the excitement, her voice rising with each decisive blow the Birdmen landed. Yet, even as she celebrated their victory, a nagging doubt lingered at the back of her mind. She knew, as did everyone else who had been following Lyerin''s unpredictable maneuvers, that nothing was ever as simple as it seemed with the Stonehooves Tribe. Lyerin had consistently defied expectations, turning the impossible into his advantage time and time again. The Asura girl''s gaze flickered between the Birdmen''s triumph and the serene images of Lyerin lounging within his camp, surrounded by his tribe. "What''s he planning this time?" she murmured to herself, her voice barely audible over the cheers of the crowd. She could feel it¡ªa subtle tension in the air, a sense that something was brewing beneath the surface, waiting to erupt. ¡­ Back at the heart of the Stonehooves Tribe, Lyerin sat comfortably beneath the towering statue of the Stonehooves minotaur. The statue''s eyes glowed faintly, a constant reminder of the spirit that now protected the tribe. Around him, his new human tribe members were bustling about, busy with tasks that kept the camp functioning smoothly. The makeshift kitchen was alive with the sizzle of cooking meat, the aroma of freshly roasted troll flesh wafting through the air. Lyerin reclined against the stone base of the statue, his eyes half-closed as he savored another bite of the succulent meat. He chewed slowly, savoring the rich flavors, and then let out a satisfied burp, patting his stomach. It was a peaceful scene, almost surreal in its tranquility compared to the ongoing chaos within the maze. The tribe members around him laughed, some playfully scolding him for his lack of manners. The children, gathered at his feet, watched him with wide, curious eyes, still in awe of the magic tricks he had performed earlier to keep their spirits high. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lyerin grinned, his fangs glinting in the dim light, and he stretched out lazily, his confidence palpable. He knew what was happening in the maze; he was sure that the Birdmen had regrouped because that''s the best choice, and they were tearing through the Orcs like a storm. However, Lyerin was unfazed. He looked up at the statue, feeling the steady thrum of the minotaur spirit''s presence, and then glanced at the faint shimmering screens that monitored the numbers of his tribe members. "196 members turned into 89," the screen read, displaying the toll that the recent battles had taken. Lyerin''s smile never wavered. He rose to his feet, brushing off the dust from his clothes, and turned his gaze toward the distant entrance of the maze. He took a deep breath, feeling the rush of energy that always preceded his next move. The tribe members fell silent, sensing a shift in the air, their eyes following his every movement. Lyerin raised his arm, extending it toward the maze as if beckoning to someone unseen. A chilling smile spread across his face as he spoke, his voice carrying a command that rippled through the very ground they stood on. "Come, my army," he said softly, his voice a whisper that echoed like thunder. The ground beneath the Stonehooves Tribe began to tremble, and from the shadows of the maze, figures began to stir. "Let the game begins!" Chapter 185 - 185: Defeat the Minotaur In the world of Zordrix, the skies were alive with shimmering light, a swirl of clouds and endless wind currents that stretched as far as the eye could see. The people of this world¡ªthe Jaldir¡ªwere a race unlike any other. Their skin was pale, like moonlight on water, and their limbs were long and graceful, but it was their wings that truly set them apart. Each Jaldir possessed wings as vast as the sky itself, brilliant feathers of silver and gold that shimmered with the light of the twin suns that orbited their world. They were a race born of the air, thriving in the high places, and their mastery of flight was unmatched in any realm. The Jaldir lived among the sky cities¡ªvast, floating metropolises that hovered above the clouds, suspended by ancient magic and the will of the wind itself. It was in one such city, the majestic capital of Eryndor, that thousands of Jaldir had gathered around the grand screens that projected the survival game, where their chosen representative, the Skyclaw Brotherhood, was fighting for dominance. Velros Skybreaker, the leader of the Skyclaw Brotherhood, had been the subject of their admiration for as long as they could remember. A warrior born from their finest stock, Velros was a vision of what the Jaldir valued most: power, speed, and elegance. His wings were the largest of any Jaldir in recorded history, spanning wide and catching the light of the suns as though he had woven stardust into his feathers. The Skyclaw Brotherhood, his elite squad, was made up of the best warriors Zordrix had to offer¡ªfierce, loyal, and as swift as the wind itself. The cheers from the gathered crowd were deafening as they watched Velros and his Brotherhood wreak havoc on the Raging Pig Orcs. The orcs stood no chance. With every pass, the Skyclaw warriors swooped down from above, their talons gleaming like knives, cutting through the orcish ranks with precision and deadly efficiency. The air was alive with the thrill of battle, and the people of Zordrix reveled in it. "Look at them go!" one young Jaldir boy exclaimed, his eyes wide with excitement as he watched Velros execute a flawless dive, tearing through two Pig Orcs before pulling up with the grace of a falcon. "Velros is unstoppable!" A Jaldir elder, standing nearby, nodded in agreement, his wings fluttering in approval. "The Skyclaw Brotherhood is unmatched in combat. No creature bound to the ground can face them and live. The Pig Orcs never stood a chance." "Long live the Brotherhood!" shouted another Jaldir woman, her fists clenched in excitement. The crowd roared in response, their wings beating in unison, sending ripples of wind through the air. At the heart of the gathering, a different Asura girl stood, narrating the events for the people of Zordrix. Her voice was clear and melodic, amplified by a wind instrument that echoed her words across the entire city. "Velros Skybreaker and his Skyclaw Brotherhood have once again proven their dominance over the landbound Pig Orcs," she announced, her voice ringing through the air. "Their speed and agility are unmatched, their blades swift, their talons sharp. The Pig Orcs fall before them like leaves in a storm." The crowd cheered even louder, their voices mingling with the sound of the wind that constantly flowed through their city. They had no doubt in their minds that Velros and his team would emerge victorious, even as they faced the mysterious maze that had trapped so many others. But when the screens showed Velros and his Brotherhood entering the maze and losing their ability to fly, the atmosphere shifted. A murmur of concern rippled through the crowd. The maze was unlike anything they had encountered before¡ªa place where even their superior speed and flight would be rendered useless. Inside, the walls were high, the paths narrow, and the very magic of the place prevented Velros and his team from soaring above the danger. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The young Jaldir boy from earlier looked worried, his wings drooping slightly. "Why can''t they fly?" he asked, his voice small. "It''s the maze," the elder replied, his brow furrowed. "It''s filled with magic that keeps them grounded. But do not fear, young one. Velros will find a way." And find a way he did. When the Brotherhood regrouped, working as one to tear through the Raging Pig Orcs even within the confines of the maze, the crowd''s energy returned tenfold. The Jaldir cheered wildly, their faith restored. They watched as the Brotherhood thrashed the Pig Orcs inside the maze, using their agility and teamwork to outmaneuver the beasts, even without the use of their wings. "They''re doing it!" shouted the boy, his face lighting up once again. "They''re unstoppable, even on the ground!" The Asura girl, her voice filled with excitement, narrated the scene. "Velros Skybreaker leads his Brotherhood with flawless precision, even in the face of such adversity. The maze may have taken their wings, but it has not taken their spirit. They fight with the strength of the wind and the fury of the storm." But then, as the screens shifted once again, showing the Skyclaw Brotherhood venturing deeper into the maze, a new figure appeared. The image of the mighty Minotaur, the guardian of the maze, flickered onto the screens. The crowd gasped, the energy in the air turning electric with tension. The Minotaur was massive, its body covered in rippling muscle, its horns sharp and gleaming in the dim light of the maze. Its eyes glowed with an unnatural light, filled with malice and intelligence. This was no mindless beast, but a creature that had ruled the maze for centuries, bending its magic to its will. The Jaldir watched in silence, their breath held as Velros and the Skyclaw Brotherhood came face to face with this new challenge. The warriors themselves seemed momentarily stunned by the Minotaur''s sheer presence, but it didn''t take long for Velros to give the signal. They spread out, ready to strike. "They''ll take it down!" a Jaldir warrior shouted, his eyes gleaming with anticipation. "No beast can stand against the Brotherhood!" "Be careful," the elder warned, his voice low. "That creature is not like the others. It wields the maze''s magic. They will need more than strength to defeat it." The battle began with a fury that left the crowd breathless. The Brotherhood attacked in waves, each warrior striking with a different weapon, each blow carefully calculated to avoid triggering the maze''s restriction on repeated spells. Their speed was unparalleled, and for a moment, it seemed like they would overwhelm the Minotaur. But the beast was not easily bested. The Minotaur moved with the precision of a seasoned fighter, parrying blows with its massive club, swatting away attacks with its horns, and using the very walls of the maze to its advantage. It was quick, far quicker than something of its size had any right to be, and every time it took a hit, it seemed to grow stronger, its eyes glowing brighter with each wound. Velros led the charge, his wings trailing behind him as he danced around the Minotaur, searching for an opening. His blade slashed through the air, each striking a blur of silver light. His Brotherhood followed his lead, attacking from all angles, their movements coordinated and seamless. The crowd in Zordrix watched in awe as the battle unfolded. The screen showed Velros dodging a powerful swing from the Minotaur''s club, only to dive in from behind, slicing across the creature''s back with a strike that should have felled a lesser foe. But the Minotaur barely flinched. "It''s¡­ adapting," the Asura girl whispered into her wind instrument, her voice now tinged with concern. "The Minotaur¡­ it''s growing stronger." The crowd gasped in unison. The Minotaur''s wounds began to heal, its muscles bulging, and it roared, a sound that shook the very foundations of the maze. With a single, thunderous charge, it slammed its horns into one of the Skyclaw warriors, sending him crashing into the maze''s walls. For a moment, it seemed like all was lost. But Velros, ever the leader, refused to give up. With a cry that echoed across the skies of Zordrix, he rallied his Brotherhood, coordinating a final, all-out assault. "Strike now!" he commanded, his voice filled with fury and determination. The Jaldir crowd erupted into cheers once more as the Brotherhood unleashed their full power. Velros himself delivered the final blow, driving his blade deep into the Minotaur''s chest. The beast let out one last, deafening roar before collapsing to the ground, its body still and unmoving. The people of Zordrix erupted into wild cheers, their wings fluttering with excitement. "They did it!" they shouted, their voices a chorus of triumph. "Velros has defeated the Minotaur!" But even as the cheers filled the sky, something stirred on the screen. The Asura girl''s voice faltered, her eyes widening in disbelief as she saw the impossible. The Minotaur''s body, broken and bloodied, began to move once again. Chapter 186 - 186: Horror of the Minotaur The moment the Minotaur''s body began to stir, the people of Zordrix held their breath. The air in the floating city of Eryndor was thick with anticipation. Velros Skybreaker and his Skyclaw Brotherhood had felled the beast, or so they thought. The mighty Minotaur, its chest pierced by Velros''s blade, had collapsed in a thunderous heap, and the Jaldir had erupted in wild celebration. However, now, as the creature''s massive form shifted, as its muscles rippled and reformed, the jubilant cheers were replaced by stunned silence. On the grand screens, the Minotaur rose. It wasn''t just getting back up; it was transforming. The creature''s already towering frame began to expand, its muscles growing denser, its body swelling to nearly twice its original size. Its eyes burned with a new ferocity, glowing like embers in a furnace, and its breathing became deeper, more guttural. The club in its hand, once large enough to fell trees, now seemed like an extension of its own arm, a part of the beast itself. "It''s... it''s even bigger than before!" a Jaldir woman gasped, her voice trembling with disbelief. Her wings, usually poised and graceful, quivered with fear as she stared at the screen. "How... how is that possible?" The young Jaldir boy from earlier stood frozen, his eyes wide with horror. "Velros¡­ Velros defeated it. We all saw it! How can it be back? It''s... it''s a monster now!" The elder Jaldir, who had remained calm through most of the battle, now had a look of deep concern etched into his ancient face. His voice was low and filled with dread. "This... this is no ordinary creature. It''s adapted. The maze¡­ it must have given it power beyond anything we''ve seen." On the screen, Velros and his Skyclaw Brotherhood stood motionless, clearly as shocked as the Jaldir watching from their sky city. The Minotaur was twice the size it had been, its body brimming with raw, terrifying strength. For a moment, even Velros¡ªthe fearless leader who had never once wavered in the face of danger¡ªlooked uncertain. The Asura girl, narrating the events for the Jaldir people, faltered in her speech, her voice shaky. "The Minotaur... it''s... it''s transformed. Twice as large. Twice as powerful. Can... can the Skyclaw Brotherhood even stand a chance now?" Velros gave a signal to his warriors, his voice cutting through the shock. "Stay focused! We take it down like we always do. Adapt and strike!" The Jaldir people held their breath once more, hoping against hope that Velros could pull off yet another miracle. The Skyclaw Brotherhood sprang into action, wings flaring, blades gleaming, moving as a single, coordinated unit. They attacked from all sides, a flurry of strikes aimed at the beast''s massive body. Their movements were swift and precise, as they had always been. But this time... nothing. Every attack that connected with the Minotaur seemed to do nothing more than glance off its thickened hide. The beast didn''t even flinch. The blades that had cut through the Pig Orcs and even wounded the Minotaur earlier now seemed utterly useless, as though the Skyclaw Brotherhood''s weapons were no more than toy swords against the beast''s impenetrable skin. "It''s not working!" one of the Jaldir warriors in the crowd cried out in despair. "Their attacks aren''t doing anything!" "They''re hitting it!" shouted another, her voice laced with panic. "But... but it''s like they''re striking stones!" On the screen, Velros''s expression hardened, his wings flaring as he dove in for another attack. He spun in midair, bringing his blade down with all his might, aiming for the same weak point he had struck before. The blade hit. And then... nothing. The Minotaur didn''t even acknowledge the strike. Instead, it turned its massive head, locking its glowing eyes onto Velros. KABANG! The Minotaur''s club swung faster than anyone had anticipated. It was a blur of motion, a storm of raw power. One of the Skyclaw warriors, too slow to evade, was caught in the swing. The club connected with a sickening crunch, and in an instant, the birdman was no more. His body crumpled to the ground, lifeless, wings shattered like glass, even his bones seemed to turn to dust! A collective gasp rippled through the Jaldir crowd. The young boy clutched his chest, his face pale as he stared in disbelief at the screen. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "No... no! They can''t die! Not the Skyclaw Brotherhood!" The elder''s face was ashen. His wings drooped in grief. "The Minotaur... it''s not just stronger. It''s faster now. Velros and his warriors... they''re in real danger." Velros, seeing the death of his comrade, yelled out in rage, his voice echoing through the maze. "No! Keep fighting! Don''t let it break you!" But the Jaldir people watching knew. They could see it in Velros''s eyes, in the way his wings faltered for just a moment. The Skyclaw Brotherhood was losing. One by one, the birdmen fell. The Minotaur''s swings were relentless, its speed unmatched. Every time a Skyclaw warrior tried to strike, the beast was already there, meeting their blows with crushing force. Another warrior was knocked out of the air, his body slamming into the stone walls of the maze. Blood stained the ground as the Brotherhood was whittled down, their numbers dwindling with terrifying speed. The Jaldir people, once so filled with hope and pride, now stood in stunned horror. They had watched Velros and his warriors win battle after battle, always emerging victorious, always outmaneuvering their enemies. But now... now their beloved Skyclaw Brotherhood is being slaughtered. "They''re... they''re dying," whispered a Jaldir woman, tears brimming in her eyes. "Velros... Velros is losing." "It can''t be happening," another muttered, his voice hollow. "The Brotherhood has never lost." The young boy who had idolized Velros was trembling, his wings wrapped tightly around his body. "He... he promised they''d win. Velros promised..." On the screen, Velros''s face was a mask of fury and desperation. He attacked again, calling on his remaining warriors to press forward. But it was no use. The more they fought, the more Birdmen fell. The Minotaur had adapted fully, its body now impervious to their strikes. It was a nightmare come to life, like a creature born of the maze''s dark magic, feeding on the strength of its enemies and growing stronger with every death. The Asura girl''s voice trembled as she continued to narrate the carnage. "The Skyclaw Brotherhood... they''re falling. One by one. The Minotaur... it''s unstoppable. Can... Can Velros and others survive this?" But the people of Zordrix could see it, even if the Asura girl couldn''t bring herself to say it. Velros and his warriors were no match for the beast. They had come to the end of their strength, their power drained by the maze and the relentless assault of the Minotaur. A hush fell over the city of Eryndor as the realization settled in. The Jaldir people had believed in their hero, had cheered for him, had known with every fiber of their being that Velros Skybreaker would lead the Skyclaw Brotherhood to victory. But now, in this moment, they saw the truth. Velros could not win this fight. "They have to run," the elder finally said, his voice grave. "If they stay, they will all die." "No!" the young boy cried, tears streaming down his face. "Velros never runs! He''ll fight! He''ll win!" The elder shook his head slowly. "No, child. Sometimes... even the greatest warriors must know when to retreat. There is no shame in survival." On the screen, Velros hesitated for just a moment, his eyes flickering between his fallen comrades and the towering, monstrous form of the Minotaur. The beast stood before him, its body still and menacing, as though daring him to make the next move. Then, with a heavy heart, Velros gave the signal. The Skyclaw Brotherhood had no choice. "Fall back!" he commanded, his voice filled with bitter defeat. "Retreat!" The Jaldir people watched in silence as their hero, their idol, turned and fled. Chapter 187 - 187: Obstruction The panic set in almost immediately. Velros and his Skyclaw Brotherhood had never faced anything like this before. The Minotaur, now twice the size and anger, was bearing down on them, moving far faster than something its size had any right to. Each heavy step of the beast reverberated through the twisting corridors of the maze, a deep, echoing sound that sent chills down the spines of even the most seasoned warriors among them. Velros barked orders, his voice cutting through the panic. "Speed up! Use your magic! We have to outrun it!" The birdmen of the Skyclaw Brotherhood, their wings flaring wide, each activated a win magic skill designed to boost their speed. Immediately, their feet lifted from the ground, their forms becoming blurs of motion as they darted through the maze, faster than the eye could follow. For a few heartbeats, hope bloomed in their chests. They were the fastest beings in the skies¡ªno grounded creature, not even a Minotaur, could keep pace with them once their speed magic kicked in. But the labyrinthine maze twisted in unexpected ways, forcing them to make sharp turns, and the ever-present danger of hitting a dead end loomed. Worse, the Minotaur was faster now, as if the transformation it had undergone wasn''t just about size and strength¡ªit had become more agile, more deadly. With each roar, the beast gained on them, smashing through walls when it needed to, creating its own path through the maze. They needed more than speed¡ªthey needed a way to slow it down. "Someone, cast a delaying spell!" Velros shouted over the noise of crashing stone and the heavy breathing of his comrades. His second-in-command, a swift-winged birdman named Garrik, extended a hand, summoning a burst of magic that created a shimmering barrier in the path of the charging Minotaur. For a split second, the Minotaur hesitated, colliding with the barrier. It staggered back, letting out an enraged bellow, but the barrier wasn''t enough to hold the beast for long. With one massive swing of its club, the Minotaur shattered the magical wall, reducing it to a glittering cascade of energy. But that brief moment of delay was all the Skyclaw Brotherhood needed to gain some ground. Velros turned to check on his men. They were all panting hard, their wings working furiously as they zoomed through the tight corridors of the maze. Sweat trickled down their faces, and the strain of using so much magic so quickly was beginning to show. But they were still alive. They were still moving. "Keep going!" Velros urged, his eyes darting around for any escape route, any opening they could use to outmaneuver the Minotaur. One of the birdmen, gasping for breath, glanced at Velros with wide eyes. "Captain, how long can we keep this up? We''ve already used our speeding magic once... we can''t use it again!" Velros clenched his jaw. He knew that. The maze was merciless. It didn''t allow for the same tricks to work twice. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Once they used a magic skill, it was gone, barred from their arsenal. But fortunately, their speed wasn''t just limited to a single spell. They had an arsenal of speed-boosting magic, different techniques, and ways to manipulate the wind. "Don''t worry," Velros called back. "We''ve got more where that came from! We''re the Skyclaw Brotherhood! Keep pushing, and we''ll outfly that beast!" The birdmen nodded, drawing on their reserve spells, and once again their speed increased. They shot forward like arrows, the walls of the maze blurring as they raced ahead. For a moment, it seemed like they had finally put some distance between themselves and the Minotaur. But Velros knew better than to let his guard down. Every moment in this maze had been a struggle, and he couldn''t shake the feeling that something worse was coming. Suddenly, Garrik shouted, "It''s slowing down!" Velros turned his head just in time to see the Minotaur''s form growing smaller in the distance, its heavy footfalls becoming quieter. Relief escape from their breaths. For now, they had escaped. The birdmen allowed themselves a moment to breathe, to gather their strength. They hovered in place, their wings beating gently as they caught their breath. "Finally, it''s gone," one of the birdmen said, his voice trembling with exhaustion. Velros, though, wasn''t ready to celebrate just yet. His instincts screamed that they weren''t out of danger. This maze had thrown too many tricks at them already. He took a deep breath, scanning their surroundings, searching for the next threat. That''s when he felt it. A tension in the air. The familiar, oppressive weight of something lurking ahead. The birdmen, still recovering, noticed it too. The air around them seemed thicker, heavier. And then they heard it¡ªa rumble, not from behind this time, but from in front of them. Velros''s eyes narrowed, and he motioned for his warriors to form up. The maze twisted before them, and as they rounded the corner, their hearts sank. An army of Pig Orcs stood before them. The Pig Orcs were lined up in formation, their grotesque snouts snorting in unison, their eyes glowing with a sickly yellow light. Each one of them was armed to the teeth¡ªaxes, spears, clubs. Their bodies were larger than the average orcs they had fought before, their muscles rippling beneath their coarse fur. They looked like an unstoppable tide of destruction, waiting for the command to charge. Velros''s heart pounded in his chest. He had expected danger, but this... this was more than he could have imagined. His wings twitched as he scanned the sheer number of enemies. There were hundreds, maybe more. And they were standing between him and his brotherhood''s only way out. "What... what do we do?" Garrik''s voice was shaky, and Velros could hear the fear in it. His second-in-command was usually unflappable, but the situation was starting to fray even the steadiest of nerves. Velros looked at the Pig Orcs, their thick bodies packed tightly together, forming a wall of flesh and steel. His mind raced. They had managed to outrun the Minotaur, but they had used a significant portion of their magic to do it. And now, they faced a similar challenge. They couldn''t go back¡ªthe Minotaur was still behind them, its roars echoing faintly in the distance. But moving forward seemed impossible. "We fight," Velros said after a moment, his voice cold and steady. "We fight our way through." There was a long silence as his warriors processed his words. They all knew the odds were stacked against them. They were tired, their magic reserves were low, and they were facing an army that outnumbered them several times over. But they were the Skyclaw Brotherhood. They had never backed down from a fight before. "We have no choice," Velros continued, gripping his blade tightly. "If we stay here, we die. If we go back, we die. The only way is through." The birdmen, though visibly shaken, straightened their backs and prepared for battle. Even in the face of overwhelming odds, they wouldn''t give up. They were warriors¡ªproud, fearless, and unyielding. But just as they readied themselves for the fight of their lives, something changed. Velros felt it first, a sudden, suffocating sense of dread. The Pig Orcs didn''t move. They just stood there, blocking the path. Their snorts grew louder, their eyes burning brighter. And then, without warning, a deep, guttural roar echoed through the maze¡ªthe Minotaur! Velros''s eyes widened. No. Not again. From behind them, the sound of the Minotaur''s footfalls grew closer. It was catching up, faster than ever before. And in front of them, the Pig Orcs remained like an impenetrable wall. "We have no choice..." Velros whispered, his heart sinking as the situation closed in on them from both sides. Chapter 188 - 188: Feasts Back in the heart of the Stonehooves Tribe, Lyerin sat on top of the Minotaur Statue. The air was filled with the scent of roasted meat and the sound of laughter, a stark contrast to the chaos unfolding in the distant maze. Children of the tribe ran around him, laughing and playing, their eyes wide with awe as they looked up at their towering leader. Lyerin, in turn, moved with an easy grace, a smile on his lips as he watched them, his usual stoic demeanor softened by the carefree atmosphere. The tribe seemed to gather for a feast, contrast to the battles inside the maze around them. The Stonehooves people, though scared and feeling weak, cherished these moments of peace when they could relax and revel in their victories. Even Lyerin, who had long carried the weight of leadership, seemed lighter, more relaxed than anyone had seen him in years. With a chuckle, Lyerin scooped up a young child who had been tugging at his robes, swinging them into the air to the delighted squeals of laughter from the rest of the children. He spun them around before setting them down gently, their eyes sparkling with joy as they scampered off to join their friends. "Uncle Lyerin! Come play with us!" one of the children called out, waving him over to a makeshift dance circle where some of the tribe''s humans who were musicians had begun playing a lively tune. Lyerin grinned and stood, his towering frame casting a long shadow as he moved to join the children, clapping his hands in rhythm with the music. For a man so feared by his enemies and fellow tribespeople, Lyerin seemed almost out of place among the joyous laughter and playful teasing. It was as if this was the side of him that few outside the tribe ever saw¡ªthe side that cared deeply for his people. He danced with the children, moving with surprising agility for someone his size, his long hair flowing as he spun and twirled with the rhythm. The children laughed and cheered, trying to keep up with him as he moved from one end of the circle to the other, lifting them into the air and spinning them around before setting them down again. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The adults watched from the sidelines, some smiling fondly and helplessly as they looked at Lyerin and their children that was playing with him. Truly, children seemed to have forgotten what Lyerin had done earlier. The music played on, and Lyerin''s laughter echoed through the village as he became fully immersed in the celebration. For a moment, it was easy to forget the chaos and danger that loomed outside the wall maze of his tribe. But as the laughter died down and the music began to slow, Lyerin''s gaze drifted toward the maze, his smile faltering for just a moment before turning into a grin. "Are the bird brains still alive?" The Skyclaw Brotherhood had entered the maze not too long ago, and though they were formidable warriors, the chance of them and the chance that the maze would claim them was one hundred percent. They would become the first sacrifice! Blood of birdmen! But even as he pondered the fate of Velros and his warriors, he allowed himself to relax again. The maze would take care of them, one way or another. There was no need to worry about it now. He and his people were safe, and for the time being, that was all that mattered. Returning to the circle of children, Lyerin crouched down, his massive hands ruffling the hair of a nearby boy. "What game shall we play next, little one?" he asked, his voice warm and gentle, a stark contrast to the deep, booming tone he used in battle. The boy grinned up at him, pointing toward the edge of the clearing where a group of children had gathered around a series of Troll and other animal bone targets. "Let''s see who can hit the target with the most stones!" he exclaimed, his eyes bright with excitement. Lyerin laughed, standing up and stretching his arms. "Very well, but I warn you¡ªI''m a very good shot!" he teased, earning a round of giggles from the children who eagerly grabbed stones from a nearby pile and began taking turns throwing them at the targets. As they played, Lyerin''s thoughts drifted back to the system screen, the only connection he had to the ongoing events in the maze. He hadn''t checked it in a while, but the subtle hum of anticipation in the back of his mind reminded him that there were updates waiting for him. He had made it a point not to let the numbers distract him too much, but he knew that eventually, he would have to see how things were progressing. After a few more rounds of the stone-throwing game, Lyerin stepped back, acted like he was wiping the sweat from his brow. "You children are far too good at this game!" he laughed, watching as they beamed with pride at their victories. But just as he was about to rejoin the feast, a familiar sound reached his ears¡ªa soft chime, almost imperceptible over the noise of the celebration. Ding! It was the system notification, and this time, something about it made Lyerin pause. He glanced down at his wrist, where a small, shimmering screen had appeared. The numbers on the screen blinked in the soft light of the setting sun, and as Lyerin read them, his expression shifted. His smile faltered, replaced by a contemplative frown as he took in the latest report. | Current Stonehooves Tribe Population: 96/600. | Raging Pig Orcs that the Stonehooves Tribe had tamed: 504/504. | Available Pig Orcs that are not tamed: 643. | His gaze lingered on the numbers for a moment, processing the information. The number of tamed creatures had grown. He knew that the maze was designed to push both the tribe and their enemies to their limits, and it seemed the maze had taken a toll on his own people as well. But the untamed creatures? That was... interesting. Lyerin let out a slow breath, his eyes narrowing slightly. The maze was alive, adapting, just as he had hoped. But it wasn''t just the Skyclaw Brotherhood that was being tested¡ªit was everyone, including the tribe. And the fact that the creatures within the maze were growing in strength, becoming more numerous... that was something he had fully anticipated. But instead of worry, a slow, satisfied smile spread across Lyerin''s face. This was exactly what he wanted. The maze was working as intended. His enemies were being culled, and his tribe was growing stronger, even if their numbers were shrinking. "Time to clip the first blood," Lyerin muttered under his breath, his gaze flickering toward the maze once more. He could hear the distant roar of the Minotaur, echoing faintly through the maze''s twisting passages. The Skyclaw Brotherhood was still alive¡ªfor now. But not for long. Right now, they might be hanging in life and death. With a final glance at the system screen, Lyerin closed it. "My belly is full now, and I can feel that I have enough energy for the next challenge. I think it''s time to make the Shura race go against me!" Chapter 189 - 189: Limited Sky Meanwhile, the Skyclaw Brotherhood was locked in a desperate fight against the unrelenting wave of Pig Orcs. Their wings flapped furiously as they darted through the maze, trying to put distance between themselves and the monstrous Minotaur. Flap! Flap! Flap! The air was thick with the sounds of battle¡ªmetal clanging, magic crackling, and the fierce grunts of the Pig Orcs as they lunged forward, massive axes swinging through the air. Velros led his warriors, casting wind magic that made them faster than the Minotaur, but the enemy Pig Orcs seemingly have an endless number and made them tired, causing his brothers to fall one by one. Velros could see it¡ªthe slow, painful decline of his Skyclaw Brotherhood. "Don''t give up!" He tried to raise their morale. "We will get through this and win this event!" he added. Suddenly, his eyes would flicker as he saw one of his brothers fall down. Talon, one of his closest comrades, was dragged to the ground, and his wings were immediately shredded by a Pig Orc''s bladed weapons. Velros clenched his teeth, forcing himself not to turn back as Talon''s cries were silenced by the brutal swing of an Orc''s axe. "HEEELLLPP¨C" His heart pounded, but strangely, his mind, slowly, began to drift, like it was slowly detaching itself from the chaos around him. It was as though time itself had slowed, and his thoughts turned backward, to the origins of the Skyclaw Brotherhood. Velros could still remember the first day they had gathered, a ragtag group of winged warriors, united by nothing more than a shared desire to rise above the mediocrity that plagued their kind. The Brotherhood was born in the skies above their homeland, the wind in their faces and their hearts filled with fire. Velros had been young then, a fierce and determined warrior, and it hadn''t taken long for him to gather the strongest among them. They were outcasts, rebels, those who believed the sky held no limits. They believe that they could reach anything in sky as long as they believed them. In those early days, they competed against rival brotherhoods in the sky tournaments of their planet. The competitions were brutal and intense, but the Skyclaw Brotherhood had an edge¡ªspeed, precision, and an unyielding bond. Velros led them to victory after victory. First, they conquered the small village competitions, known as Barangays, where their reputation began to spread like wildfire. They defeated every brotherhood, no matter how fierce the competition. As they grew stronger, their ambitions grew with them. They went from Barangay champions to competing at the Municipal level, where the stakes were higher, and the opponents deadlier. But the Skyclaw Brotherhood, with their seamless coordination and unmatched aerial skills, triumphed. Their victories were swift and decisive, and Velros quickly became a legend among the winged people. From Municipal, they soared to Provincial and then City tournaments. Each battle was harder than the last, but each victory solidified their position as the strongest brotherhood in their world. Velros led them with unwavering confidence, knowing they were destined for greatness. And soon, their fame reached beyond the skies of their city to the capital of their planet. The Skyclaw Brotherhood entered the planetary tournaments, where the best fighters from every region gathered. It was here that they faced their toughest battles, but they never faltered. They fought with everything they had, pushing themselves beyond their limits. When they emerged victorious, their wings bloodied but unbroken, the entire world had to acknowledge them as the greatest warriors of their race. Their triumphs didn''t end there. Velros had led them from a small, rebellious faction into an unstoppable force. Their victories caught the attention of the rulers of the planet and beyond. It wasn''t long before they were chosen to participate in the ultimate challenge¡ªthe survival event organized by the Six-Handed Shura race, beings of a ruined magical world, powerful and feared across the cosmos. This event was not just a tournament¡ªit was a test of strength, strategy, and survival against impossible odds. The Skyclaw Brotherhood had trained for this moment. They had faced everything their world had thrown at them, and they believed they were ready for whatever the Shura race could throw at them. Velros knew this was their chance to prove, not just to their people, but to the universe, that they were the best. And so, they had entered the maze, confident, determined, and ready to face any challenge. But now, in the twisted corridors of this maze, chased by a Minotaur that seemed to grow more monstrous with every moment, Velros was beginning to feel doubt gnaw at the edges of his mind. His brothers were dying, one by one, and for the first time, the invincible Skyclaw Brotherhood seemed powerless. The Minotaur''s roars echoed through the maze, its presence a constant reminder of the overwhelming power they faced. Velros blinked, shaking his head as the present came crashing back into focus. Another of his comrades fell to the ground with a sickening thud, crushed beneath the Minotaur''s club. His wings crumpled, and his body lay motionless immediately to the ground beside theaze wall. Velros''s heart twisted, but something inside him refused to give in to the despair creeping up on him. Why were they falling like this? How had they come so far, only to be hunted like prey in this maze? The faces of his fallen brothers flashed in his mind¡ªTalon, Zark, Rylin¡ªthey had all fought so hard to be here. And for what? To die in this cursed place? No. He clenched his fists, his eyes narrowing as a fire began to burn inside him again. This wasn''t how it was supposed to end. They weren''t supposed to fall like this. Sky is the limit! The Skyclaw Brotherhood was the strongest, the best! They had fought their way from nothing to the top of the world, and they weren''t going to let some monster take that away from them. Velros straightened, a surge of energy coursing through him as his wings flared out, their powerful feathers cutting through the air. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He could feel the weight of his ancestors watching him, feel the pride of his people back home who had cheered for them every step of the way. The Jaldir race had put their faith in him, in all of them. They had come too far to give up now. With a growl, he turned back to his remaining brothers, who were still fighting desperately, their movements growing slower as exhaustion set in. "Don''t give up!" Velros shouted, his voice ringing through the maze with newfound strength. "I WILL NEVER GIVE UP!" His shout echoed off the walls, reverberating through the labyrinth, filling his comrades with a renewed sense of purpose. They were the Skyclaw Brotherhood. They had faced worse odds before. They weren''t going to die here. But just as Velros''s heart pounded with hope, a shadow loomed towering over him. The ground shook beneath his feet, and the oppressive presence of the Minotaur filled the air. His shout seemed to have drawn its attention. Velros barely had time to react. His eyes widened as he looked up, and all he saw was the massive, blood-stained club of the beast, descending toward him with the force of a destructive avalanche. Then after that, everything went black. Chapter 190 - 190: Reactions in each side In the distant skies of the planet Zordrix, the air grew still. The once-thunderous cheers of the Jaldir people¡ªthe proud race who had placed their hopes in the Skyclaw Brotherhood¡ªdied in their throats. Their eyes, wide with disbelief, were fixed on the swirling projections in the sky, showing the scene of devastation in the maze. There, their hero, Velros Skybreaker, the unstoppable leader of the Skyclaw Brotherhood, had fallen. The mighty Minotaur''s club had struck him down, and his body lay motionless, crumpled under the force of the blow. Gasps erupted through the crowd. Mothers clutched their children, shielding their faces from the horror of what they had just witnessed. The elderly Jaldir, who had once proudly told tales of Velros''s rise to glory, stood silent, their lips quivering, unable to process what they had just seen. "Velros..." one of them whispered, barely audible. "It can''t be..." High above, in one of the grand ceremonial towers of Zordrix, the Asura girl, who had been narrating the battle with fierce enthusiasm, was struck dumb. The instrument she had been playing¡ªa delicate wind device used to narrate victories¡ªslipped from her hands and clattered to the floor. Her voice, once so lively, was now silent, her mouth agape. She stared at the screen in disbelief. How could this have happened? How could the mighty Velros have fallen? Her heart pounded in her chest, and for a moment, it felt as though the entire world had tilted on its axis. "No... No!" she finally screamed, her voice cracking as tears welled in her eyes. "Velros! Get up!" But there was no movement. No stirring from the Skyclaw leader. The rest of the Skyclaw Brotherhood scattered like leaves in the wind, running from the monstrous Minotaur. It was chaos. Their formation was broken. Without their leader, they were lost, each warrior fighting desperately for survival. The Jaldir people erupted in screams of agony and disbelief. "How could this happen?" one of them cried, their voice filled with despair. "They were supposed to win!" another shouted, shaking their fists at the projection in the sky as though sheer will could bring Velros back. "They were the strongest! They were unbeatable!" A young Jaldir girl, tears streaming down her face, clung to her father''s arm. "Father... what will happen now? Without Velros, how can they win?" Her father, who had been a warrior himself once, shook his head, his face pale and stricken with grief. "Without their leader... they are as good as lost." The atmosphere grew heavy with sorrow. The Skyclaw Brotherhood, their pride and joy, their champions, had fallen. It was not just Velros who had died¡ªit was their hope, their faith in victory, their dreams of seeing their race stand triumphant at the end of this brutal survival event. In the silence that followed, some dropped to their knees, praying for a miracle. Others turned away from the sky, unable to bear the sight any longer. Their idol, the symbol of their strength, had been snuffed out before their eyes. It was too much to bear. --- Far away, in the shadowy realm where the Overseer and the six-armed shadow figures watched the events unfold, there was no such grief. There was only cold, calculating analysis. The Overseer sat upon his dark throne, a satisfied smirk curling his lips. His eyes glowed faintly as he reviewed the scene where Velros had fallen, and the remnants of the Skyclaw Brotherhood scrambled for survival. "Well, well," the Overseer said, his voice a slow, deep rumble. "It seems the inevitable has come to pass." The six-armed shadows gathered around him murmured in agreement, though there was an edge of surprise to their voices. One of them, the tallest, stepped forward, their six arms folding neatly across their chest. "I must admit, Overseer, I didn''t expect it to happen so quickly. The Skyclaw Brotherhood... I thought they might last longer." The Overseer tilted his head, his smirk widening. "Lyerin is not to be underestimated. He has played his cards well." Another of the six-armed figures shook their head in disbelief. "Lyerin... that cunning beast. To think he orchestrated this entire sequence, laying the trap so perfectly. The Birdmen thought they could outfly the maze. They thought they could outsmart the Minotaur." The figure chuckled, a hollow sound. "But they were fools. Lyerin knew how to break them. He knew how to make them believe they had a chance, only to snatch it away at the last moment." A chorus of voices erupted among the shadows. "Brilliant! Absolutely brilliant!" one exclaimed, clapping their hands in slow, exaggerated applause. "Lyerin has proven himself far more devious than I ever anticipated. To take down the Skyclaw Brotherhood... the pride of the Jaldir... It''s no small feat!" "More than devious," another shadow hissed, their voice laced with both awe and fear. "Lyerin is terrifying! He lured them in, let them think they could escape, only to crush them with the Minotaur''s power. The way that beast evolved, adapted... It was as though Lyerin knew every step they would take before they made it!" "I''ve never seen such a display of cunning!" another one marveled. "The way he manipulated the maze, the creatures... It''s like he''s playing a game no one else understands." "Indeed," the Overseer purred, leaning forward. "Lyerin is... special. His intelligence, his ability to strategize... It''s what sets him apart. He doesn''t just rely on brute strength like the others. He thinks. He plans. He sees the long game." The six-armed shadows nodded fervently, their admiration for Lyerin growing with every word. "He''s dangerous," one of them whispered. "So dangerous... I can hardly believe the other tribes haven''t realized it yet." "They will soon enough," the Overseer replied, his eyes gleaming. "Lyerin is a force to be reckoned with. And now, with the Skyclaw Brotherhood broken... the tide of this survival event has shifted. He is no longer just another player. He is a master of this deadly game." The six-armed figures exchanged uneasy glances, their admiration for Lyerin mingling with a growing sense of dread. One of them spoke hesitantly. "If Lyerin continues like this... there may be no one left to stand against him." The Overseer chuckled softly. "Exactly. Which is why I find him so... delightful." --- Back on Earth, the humans who had been watching the event unfold on their screens were left in stunned silence. The fall of the Skyclaw Brotherhood had been broadcast worldwide, and the shockwaves of their defeat rippled through every household, every city. The Earth''s Asura girl, who had been narrating the event for her people, sat in disbelief. Her usually animated expression was frozen in shock, her lips parted as though she had been cut off mid-sentence. "The Skyclaw Brotherhood..." she muttered, barely able to believe it. "They were supposed to win... They were supposed to lead the charge against the Stonehooves Tribe..." But instead, it was the Skyclaw Brotherhood that had fallen. Not the Stonehooves Tribe. The mighty Birdmen, once the highest prospect of victory, were now in tatters. Their leader, Velros, was dead, and without him, their chances of survival seemed slim. The people of Earth were just as stunned. Families gathered around their screens, mouths agape, unsure of what to say. The tables had turned so suddenly, so violently, that it left them reeling. "Does this mean... we have a chance now?" one voice muttered in the silence. The Asura girl blinked, shaking her head as she tried to compose herself. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yes... yes, this could be the opening we needed. With the Skyclaw Brotherhood weakened, Earth''s representative... they may have a chance now. But... we cannot forget about Lyerin." She turned her gaze back to the screen, her voice trembling. "Because if Lyerin is truly the one behind this... then our real battle has only just begun." Chapter 191 - 191: First Blood Lyerin sat back on his stone throne, his fingers lightly tapping against the armrests as the notifications filled his vision. The victory over Velros Skybreaker and the crushing of the Skyclaw Brotherhood had opened up new opportunities, but Lyerin''s eyes were not on the present. They were on what came next¡ªthe horizon of power just beyond his reach. A notification blinked before him: Ding! [ You have killed Velros, the leader of the Skyclaw Brotherhood. [ Would you like to level up your Tribe? ] Lyerin''s lips curved into a slow, menacing grin. The options unfurled before him, a cascading array of possibilities to take his tribe to new heights. His gaze lingered over each one as if savoring a meal laid out before a king. Level Up Options: [ 1. Fortify Stonehooves Tribe Defenses: Increases the durability of all tribe fortifications, making them impenetrable to most physical and magical attacks. [ 2. Increase Pig Orc Intelligence: Grants the Pig Orcs tactical awareness, allowing them to form more complex strategies during combat. [ 3. Boost Tribewide Combat Power: Increases the physical and magical strength of every member of the Stonehooves Tribe. [ 4. Enhance Healing Ability: Tribe members now regenerate wounds faster, allowing them to recover during and after battles. [ 5. Unlock Elemental Magic for Orcs: Provides the Pig Orcs access to basic elemental magic, allowing them to hurl fire, ice, or lightning at their enemies. [ 6. Upgrade Tamed Creatures'' Ferocity: All tamed creatures become more aggressive and lethal, increasing their effectiveness in battle. [ 7. Level Up Tribe Spirit: The core of the tribe, its spiritual essence, increases, making the Stonehooves Tribe not only stronger but also binding them more deeply to Lyerin''s will. [ 8¡­ 9¡­ and so on¡­ ] Lyerin''s fingers hovered for a moment before he murmured under his breath, "So many delightful options... but only one will truly provoke the next phase of this game." His eyes darkened as they flicked toward the sky, his vision narrowing as if peering through the fabric of reality itself. He knew the Overseer and his minions were watching. He knew what was to come, and now, it was time to push the limits of this game. "Let''s provoke the war-hungry race," Lyerin whispered, his voice barely audible. "The Six-Armed Demons... or what do they call themselves now? Ah, yes... Asura Shuras." His words hung in the air like a promise¡ªa dangerous promise that would set the world aflame. With a dark chuckle, he refocused on the options in front of him. "Level up the Stonehooves Tribe Spirit!" His voice carried an authority that reverberated through the air, shaking the ground beneath him. Ding! [ To level up the Stonehooves Tribe Spirit into level 2, the host must eradicate at least one Community participant in this Survival Game. ] Lyerin''s grin widened as his fingers curled into fists. "Perfect..." he muttered. He stood from his throne, raising his hands to the darkened sky above him as if calling to the very forces of the universe. His voice, low and menacing, echoed through the halls of the Stonehooves Tribe''s camp. "Go forth... and claim that thing for me before anyone else dares to touch it." His words seemed to ripple through the air like a spell, resonating deep within the hearts of the Stonehooves Tribe members. From the savage Pig Orcs to the humans who had become his pawns, they all felt the surge of power and purpose that their leader was imbuing into them. The air itself seemed to shimmer with raw energy as Lyerin continued. "And why stop there? Let''s make this even more interesting." He stretched out his hand, fingers splayed, and issued another command. "Let''s level up the overall levels of the inhabitants of the Stonehooves Tribe!" Ding! [ Leveling up tribe members¡­ ] A pulse of shimmering energy spread from Lyerin''s body, washing over the Stonehooves camp. Those who felt it¡ªCorora, Sophia, and the other humans, along with the Pig Orcs¡ªglanced around in confusion as the power seeped into their very bones. "What is he doing now?" Corora muttered, a frown on her face. Sophia, standing beside her, could only shake her head, equally puzzled. At the same time, deep within the twisting maze, the disorganized Pig Orcs that had been gorging themselves on the remains of the Skyclaw Brotherhood suddenly froze. Their bloodshot eyes widened, and they straightened up, standing taller and more disciplined. It was as if some primal force had taken hold of them, drawing them into a new state of consciousness. Without a word, they began to march¡ªno longer the savage, chaotic beasts they once were but soldiers with a purpose. They would claim what their master demanded. ¡­ Far above, in the realm of shadow, the Overseer observed Lyerin''s actions with a mixture of amusement and intrigue. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. One of the six-armed shadow figures beside him tilted their head in curiosity, their voice a soft whisper. "What is he planning? What does he mean by level up his tribe now, when the Skyclaw Brotherhood is already broken?" The Overseer''s lips curled into a knowing smile as he leaned forward, his glowing eyes reflecting Lyerin''s image in the maze below. "He''s not just aiming to survive. He''s aiming to dominate. Lyerin isn''t content with just taking down the Skyclaw Brotherhood. He wants to wipe them out entirely, leaving no trace." Another shadow figure scoffed, crossing their six arms in front of their chest. "But why? He''s already won this battle. The next wave would finish them off eventually." The Overseer shook his head slowly, still watching the scene unfold. "Maybe, just maybe, that''s not how Lyerin thinks. He''s a predator, a hunter. He doesn''t just let his prey suffer slowly. He goes for the throat, and when it''s over, he makes sure there''s nothing left to fight back." A ripple of murmurs spread among the shadow figures. "Lyerin is... ruthless," one of them said, their voice trembling with awe. "More than ruthless," another added, their voice tinged with both fear and admiration. "He''s terrifying. Every move he makes is calculated, every step designed to ensure total victory. There''s no mercy in him. No hesitation." The Overseer chuckled softly. "Exactly. That''s what makes him so dangerous. Lyerin doesn''t just play the game... He rewrites the rules." One of the six-armed figures spoke up again, their voice low and filled with dark fascination. "Perhaps... Lyerin is more than just a participant in this Survival Game. Perhaps he''s something more... a monster in disguise." The Overseer''s smile widened. "Oh, I''ve no doubt about that. He''s a force of nature¡ªa cunning, sadistic force of nature. Perhaps even more dangerous than the game itself." The shadows exchanged glances, their voices filled with unease and respect. "He''s a sadistic killer," one of them whispered. "Indeed," the Overseer agreed, his gaze never leaving Lyerin. "And that''s what makes him perfect for this." ¡­ Back on Earth, the reactions were no less intense. The Asura girl of Earth, who had been providing commentary for the ongoing Survival Game, was now in complete shock. The fall of the Skyclaw Brotherhood had been devastating, but what was happening now was even more staggering. "The Stonehooves Tribe was supposed to fall," she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper. "But it''s the Skyclaw Brotherhood... the Skyclaw Brotherhood that''s fallen instead." The humans watching from Earth were equally stunned. Across every screen, the scene of the Pig Orcs marching in perfect formation, their savage nature replaced by a cold discipline, sent chills down their spines. "What a turn of events!" one commentator shouted in disbelief. "The Skyclaw Brotherhood was Earth''s greatest hope, and now they''re all but gone! The Stonehooves Tribe... they''re... they''re unstoppable!" Another voice echoed in the crowd, a mixture of awe and fear. "With Lyerin leading them... who can stop them now?" The Earthlings were left in stunned silence, the reality of the situation sinking in. Without the Skyclaw Brotherhood, Earth''s chances were growing slimmer by the second. But even more terrifying than that was the realization that Lyerin wasn''t done yet. And whatever came next... would be even worse. Chapter 192 - 192: Planet Zordrix end Under the watchful eyes of the Zordrix world, the Jardil people, and all who had followed the rise and dominance of the Skyclaw Brotherhood, the landscape had shifted. The once-proud warriors of the skies, Velros Skybreaker''s legacy, were now reduced to smoldering ruins and scattered survivors. It was a nightmare unfolding in real-time, with no way to stop the relentless tide. The Pig Orcs, their green skin glistening in the twilight, marched with a newfound precision, their brutal savagery now sharpened into a disciplined force. Each footfall thundered through the ruined maze, a harbinger of doom. As they moved with eerie coordination, their gaze set on the Skyclaw Brotherhood settlement, the Jardil people in Zordrix watched helplessly. The surviving members of the Skyclaw Brotherhood, those who had somehow stayed behind, had rallied at their stronghold. They had believed that their last refuge would hold, that perhaps they could rebuild from the wreckage and rally another defense. They hadn''t realized that the Pig Orcs, under Lyerin''s control, were no longer the mindless beasts they once faced. The creatures had adapted, learning from each skirmish, evolving into something more terrifying than any of the Jardil people could comprehend. "Velros... how could this happen?" A woman from the Jardil crowd whispered, her wings folded tightly against her back. Her eyes, wide with disbelief, remained fixed on the projection, where the sky over the Skyclaw Brotherhood''s settlement darkened with the arrival of their doom. At the gates of the stronghold, the Skyclaw warriors lined up, wings flared and eyes blazing with desperation. They could sense something was terribly wrong, but no one could fully grasp the scale of the disaster barreling toward them. Then came the first strike. A massive Pig Orc, larger and more muscular than any they had seen before, slammed into the gates with its spiked club. The sound of metal and wood splintering echoed across the ruined landscape. The few remaining Skyclaw warriors let loose their wind magic, hoping to drive the beasts back, but nothing happened. The once-powerful gusts of wind that could hurl enemies into the sky now fizzled uselessly against the skin of the advancing Orcs. "Their magic... it''s not working anymore," a voice muttered from the Zordrix crowd. Gasps and murmurs spread like wildfire among the spectators. "They''ve adapted!" one of the Jardil elders said, his face pale. "The Pig Orcs have learned! It''s over..." Inside the settlement, panic began to set in. The Skyclaw warriors, once proud and defiant, were now backing away from the relentless march of the Pig Orcs. Their once-reliable magic had been rendered useless, and their physical strikes did little to slow the Orcs down. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. One by one, their defenses crumbled. Towers were toppled, walls were smashed, and any brave warrior who attempted to resist was met with brutal, swift death. The once beautiful infrastructure that had symbolized the pride of the Skyclaw Brotherhood¡ªtheir ornate towers that touched the skies, the grand halls where strategies were devised¡ªwere being reduced to rubble. Pig Orcs tore through stone and wood, obliterating everything in their path. Screams echoed through the settlement, but the Pig Orcs were merciless. Then, in the heart of the settlement, the Skyclaw Spirit stood¡ªa glowing, ethereal figure that represented the very soul of their Brotherhood. The spirit shimmered faintly, its light dimming with each passing moment. The Pig Orcs, their primal instincts drawn to it, closed in like wolves on their prey. The last of the Skyclaw warriors gathered around the spirit, their backs to the glowing figure, desperately trying to fend off the inevitable. Their swords clashed against the Orcs'' heavy clubs, but the sheer strength of the Pig Orcs overwhelmed them. In a matter of minutes, the last line of defense was breached. With a final, savage swing, a towering Pig Orc shattered the Skyclaw Spirit. The ethereal light exploded outward in a brilliant flash before flickering out entirely, leaving behind nothing but darkness and the dying embers of a once-great Brotherhood. Ding! [ The Skyclaw Brotherhood has been eradicated. ] As the notification spread across the realms, the Zordrix planet trembled. The Jardil people stood frozen in shock, their hearts collectively sinking into a pit of despair. They had placed their hopes, their dreams, and their very pride in the Skyclaw Brotherhood. Now, it was all gone. The once-proud citizens of Zordrix could only watch as their idol, their beacon of hope, was snuffed out. Grief swept through the crowd like a storm. "No... not Velros... not the Brotherhood..." one of the Jardil women cried out, falling to her knees. Her wings drooped, and tears streamed down her face. "What do we do now?" another voice trembled, as others echoed in despair. "Who will lead us?" But the worst was yet to come. As if the very planet sensed the loss of its greatest defenders, the ground beneath Zordrix began to shake violently. Cracks appeared in the earth, and an ominous darkness crept across the land. The wind howled as if mourning the fall of the Skyclaw Brotherhood, and then... the shadows came. Gigantic beasts, their forms barely visible in the dense fog, began to materialize. Their shapes were mountainous, blotting out the sky as they loomed over the trembling populace. Their roars, deep and guttural, sent waves of terror through the Jardil people. Some tried to flee, but there was nowhere to go. The massive beasts seemed to rise from the very fabric of their world, towering over cities and mountains alike. Their glowing red eyes pierced through the fog, filled with a hunger that chilled the blood of all who saw them. The Jardil people screamed in terror, their fear overwhelming them. These were no ordinary beasts. They were the embodiment of their deepest nightmares, ancient and primordial, summoned by the very destruction of their beloved Skyclaw Brotherhood. As the massive shadows took their forms, the Jardil people collapsed into panic and chaos. The streets of Zordrix, once bustling with pride and unity, were now filled with frantic, fleeing figures. Wings that had once carried them through the skies with grace now flailed in a desperate attempt to escape the towering monsters looming above. The beasts¡ªcolossal, primal shadows of an unknown origin¡ªmoved slowly but deliberately. Each step they took sent tremors through the planet, shaking the very foundation of the Jardil cities. Buildings cracked, trees toppled, and mountains crumbled in the distance. Their sheer size dwarfed everything in sight, and their presence was suffocating, as though the air itself was being drained from the world. From high above, the Asura girl who had been narrating the Skyclaw Brotherhood''s triumphs now stood frozen, her voice stolen by the overwhelming fear gripping her. She had spoken with such confidence, had cheered for Velros and his warriors with such conviction. Now, there was only disbelief etched into her face. Her lips quivered as she stared at the projection of the beasts, her hands shaking as she tried to understand what had just happened. "Velros..." she whispered, her voice barely audible. "How... how could this happen?" She wasn''t the only one left speechless. Among the crowds in Zordrix, the disbelief quickly gave way to a profound sense of loss. Velros, the Skyclaw Brotherhood, their greatest warriors, their hope for victory in the survival games¡ªall of it was gone, crushed beneath the monstrous wave of destruction that had swept through their settlement. The reality of their situation was sinking in like a cold blade. A young Jardil boy, no more than twelve, clutched his father''s arm as the tremors continued to rock the planet. His eyes were wide with terror, his voice shaky. "Papa, is Velros coming back? Can he save us?" The father could only look down at his son, his face pale and drawn with despair. He knelt, wrapping his arms around the boy, unable to answer. He knew the truth, but he couldn''t bring himself to say it. In the distance, the massive shadowy beasts continued to rise. Their forms became clearer now, their jagged, monstrous outlines towering over the horizon like living mountains. Red eyes gleamed through the fog, each pair focused on the frightened Jardil people below. These were no ordinary creatures. Their mere presence seemed to draw the very light from the world, casting everything in a perpetual twilight. The Jardil leaders, high-ranking officials who had once stood proudly with Velros, were no different from the rest of the population. They, too, were filled with fear, their wings fluttering nervously as they looked up at the behemoths looming above. "What are those things?" one of the council members cried, his voice trembling. "We... we have no way to stop them!" "How did it come to this?" another wailed. "Velros... Velros was supposed to win! We were supposed to win!" The Asura girl stood among them, shaking her head, her eyes brimming with tears. "It wasn''t supposed to end like this," she whispered. "The Skyclaw Brotherhood... they were invincible. How did this happen?" As if in answer, the ground shook violently once more, sending shockwaves through the cities of Zordrix. More buildings began to crumble, and the massive beasts shifted, their giant forms moving toward the heart of the planet''s cities. The despair that filled the Jardil people was overwhelming. They had believed in the Skyclaw Brotherhood, believing that Velros and his warriors would bring them victory, prestige, and security in the survival games. Now, that dream was shattered, replaced by the grim reality that their greatest champions had fallen. The beasts above them were a reminder of that fall¡ªan unstoppable force that would devour them all if something wasn''t done. Chapter 193 - 193: Fear on the same side Meanwhile, far above, in the realm of shadows¡­ The Overseer, a massive, six-armed figure shrouded in darkness, watched the devastation unfold with a cold, analytical gaze. His glowing eyes were fixed on the projection of Zordrix, where the monstrous beasts loomed and the people screamed in terror. Beside him, the six-armed shadow figures who served under him were equally astonished. One of the shadow figures, his voice filled with awe, whispered, "Lyerin... truly, he is terrifying. His cunning knows no bounds. To not only defeat the Skyclaw Brotherhood but to completely wipe them out... it is beyond comprehension." Another figure nodded slowly, his six arms folded across his chest. "Indeed. Lyerin has shown himself to be a strategist of unparalleled skill. He allowed the Skyclaw Brotherhood to weaken themselves in the maze, and then struck when they were at their most vulnerable. Brilliant. Absolutely brilliant." "But why?" asked another shadow, his voice a mix of confusion and admiration. "He could have let the natural course of events take them out. The Skyclaw Brotherhood was already struggling. Why go out of his way to destroy them entirely?" The Overseer, silent until now, finally spoke, his voice low and measured. "Because Lyerin understands something most do not. He understands that fear... true, paralyzing fear... can only be achieved through absolute domination. "By wiping out the Skyclaw Brotherhood, he has sent a message not just to the other competitors, but to everyone watching. He is not content with victory. He craves annihilation." The six-armed shadows shivered at the Overseer''s words. One of them spoke up, his voice barely above a whisper. "Lyerin... he''s not just cunning. He''s dangerous. More dangerous than we ever realized." Another shadow nodded vigorously. "He is a sadistic killer, no doubt about it. A true master of destruction." The Overseer chuckled softly, a dark, ominous sound that echoed through the shadowed realm. "Perhaps. But it is that very nature that will bring him far in these games. The other participants, the other tribes¡ªthey will all fear him now. And that fear will make him even more powerful." The shadows murmured in agreement, their voices filled with a mix of respect and fear. Lyerin''s actions had not only changed the course of the games, but had shifted the balance of power in a way no one had anticipated. ¡­ Back on Earth¡­ The Earthlings who had been following the games, watching the rise and fall of the participants, were left stunned. The Asura girl of Earth, who had once proudly declared the superiority of the Skyclaw Brotherhood, was left speechless as the announcement of their defeat echoed through the screens. "The Skyclaw Brotherhood..." she murmured, her eyes wide with disbelief. "They''re... they''re gone?" The humans watching from their homes, from bars, from crowded stadiums, were equally stunned. . The Skyclaw Brotherhood had been one of Earth''s greatest hopes, their swift aerial assaults and unmatched coordination inspiring confidence that they would emerge victorious. Now, with their leader was victorious and their enemies decimated, the humans were left wondering if they stood any chance now since they now have the power to do so. ¡­ As the echoes of chaos and destruction rippled through Zordrix, a deep rumble shook the ground beneath the Stonehooves Tribe. Lyerin, ever the orchestrator of mayhem, stood amidst a gathering of his people, their eyes wide with confusion and fear. They had been celebrating, their laughter ringing through the maze, but now an ominous silence hung in the air. Suddenly, a massive stone table emerged from the earth with a grinding noise, its surface etched with ancient symbols that glowed faintly in the dim light. As it fully emerged, the ground trembled, sending a shiver through the very core of the Stonehooves Tribe. Lyerin raised an eyebrow, intrigued, as the words on the stone table became visible: sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. || Stonehooves Tribe - Humans destroyed the Skyclaw Brotherhood - Jaldir. || The girls and the new members of the Stonehooves Tribe gaped at the message, their minds racing to comprehend what it meant. Whispers began to ripple through the crowd, an unsettling mix of shock and awe filling the air. "What does this mean? Did we really... destroy them?" Corora asked, her voice trembling. "I don''t understand. How could we have done that without even realizing it?" the voice of Sophia chimed in, confusion painted across her face. Lyerin stood at the forefront, a demonic smile curling his lips as he watched the reactions unfold. He seemed to take pleasure in their shock, basking in the glory of what he had orchestrated. Yet, the more the girls whispered amongst themselves, the more dread settled into their hearts. "How could he do this?" one of the new members murmured, glancing nervously at Lyerin. "We were just... celebrating. We had no idea he was capable of such destruction." Another voice echoed the sentiment, tinged with fear. "What if he turns on us next? If he could destroy the Skyclaw Brotherhood without us sensing anything, what''s to stop him from using that power against us?" Lyerin, overhearing their whispered fears, chuckled softly, a chilling sound that sent a wave of anxiety through the crowd. "Oh, my dear tribe," he said, his tone light and mocking, "you needn''t worry. You''re safe¡­ for now. Just consider what we''ve accomplished together!" His words hung heavily in the air, but instead of reassurance, they left the members of the tribe feeling even more unsettled. They exchanged glances, their expressions a mix of disbelief and horror as they began to understand the magnitude of Lyerin''s actions. "Did you hear what he just said?" one girl whispered to another, her eyes wide. "We didn''t do anything! It was him. It was all him!" The murmurs of dissent grew as uncertainty spread through the group like wildfire. Lyerin''s face, illuminated by the dim glow of the stone table, took on a sinister cast. "Listen closely," Lyerin continued, his voice now low and deliberate. "We have the power to reshape this world. With the Skyclaw Brotherhood gone, we''ve cleared a path for ourselves. We have the opportunity to rise above the rest and show the true strength of the Stonehooves Tribe." "But at what cost?" one brave soul finally dared to ask, stepping forward but still trembling. "You''ve just destroyed a tribe that had a chance to win. What will happen next? Are we really ready for this? Are we ready to be known for such... carnage?" Lyerin turned to face her, his expression shifting from amusement to something more serious, more intense. "This is a survival game. It is ruthless and unforgiving. In order to succeed, we must adapt and overcome. The Skyclaw Brotherhood was a threat. They had the potential to thwart our plans. Now, they''re gone, and the world belongs to us!" "But you did it without us!" the girl pressed, her voice trembling but resolute. "You made this choice without consulting anyone! What if we wanted to ally with them? What if¡ª" "Enough!" Lyerin''s voice boomed, cutting through the tension. The ground shook slightly with his anger, and the members of the Stonehooves Tribe fell silent, the fear returning to their eyes. "You think you can dictate the terms of survival? Look around you! The world we live in is not one of mercy or friendship. It''s a battleground, and you either claim your power or become fodder for someone else''s ambitions!" The weight of his words settled heavily upon them. Lyerin''s intensity was both magnetic and terrifying, drawing them in even as it repulsed them. They were caught between the urge to follow him, to stand united as a tribe, and the chilling realization of what he was willing to sacrifice to achieve that unity. A heavy silence filled the air as the tribe members glanced at one another, uncertainty etched into their features. The revelation of their power, of Lyerin''s power, left them feeling both exhilarated and terrified. Finally, a voice spoke from the back of the crowd, resolute and unwavering. "If we are to follow you, we need to know that you will not sacrifice us too. We want to believe in a future, Lyerin, but it must be a future where we are all safe. Where we are all valued." Lyerin''s expression softened for just a moment, and he nodded slowly, as if weighing the implications of her words. "Very well. I will protect my tribe. But know this: protection comes at a price. You must work for me completely. Together, we will carve our names into history, but only if you understand the stakes involved." With that, the tension in the air shifted, and though fear lingered, a flicker of determination ignited among the tribe members. They exchanged glances, unspoken agreements forming as they began to understand the path forward. Lyerin may have chosen destruction, but perhaps there was a way to turn that destruction into a foundation for something greater. As they rallied together, Lyerin could feel the shift in their energy. He smiled, a satisfied glint in his eyes. "Now, let''s claim what belongs to us. The Stonehooves Tribe will rise again, and we will show the world what true power looks like!" With renewed resolve, he told the Stonehooves Tribe to gather their strength, the shock of the day''s events slowly transforming into a fervor for survival, even as they navigated the uncertain waters that lay ahead. Lyerin promise that their tribe would be reborn in chaos, determined to seize their fate despite the dark shadows of the unknown loomed on the horizon. After a few minutes of consoling them, Lyerin cracked his neck, his shoulders, and his hips, and then he looked at the sky. "Aaaaaaaahh¡­ I wonder what their faces would look like when they see what I''m going to do next!" He said was he was lying to their faces. Chapter 194 - 194: Reactions in each side As the remnants of the various participants of the survival game busily rebuilt their territories, whispers of confusion and unease swept through the lands. Each faction¡ªeach race¡ªgrappled with the chilling reality of their recent experiences. They had all witnessed the destruction wrought by the Pig Orcs and felt the tremors of chaos shake their foundations, they needed to strengthen their territories for the next wave. In the heart of Kaeloris, Elandra Leafshadow, the leader of the Greenveil Family, gathered her kin under the shade of ancient trees. Her brows furrowed as she addressed her gathered Olerai warriors. "Why would the survival game choose to eliminate the Stonehooves Tribe? They are but a handful, and their territory is weak. This makes no sense." A murmuring chorus of agreement rippled through the crowd. "Perhaps they are not what they seem," one voice suggested hesitantly. "What if they are more formidable than we realize?" Suddenly, the ground beneath them rumbled, and a stone tablet erupted from the earth, startling everyone into silence. The message it bore sent shockwaves through the Greenveil Family: [[ The Stonehooves Tribe destroyed the Skyclaw Brotherhood. ]] Elandra''s eyes widened in disbelief, her mind racing. "This... this cannot be true! The Skyclaw Brotherhood was the strongest of us all! How could a weak tribe like the Stonehooves have bested them?" From Treneron, Marinus Tidecaller of the Tidalblade Clan was equally unsettled. He had been meticulously reconstructing his aquatic defenses when the tablet rose from the ground, its message striking him like a physical blow. He turned to his clanmates, eyes wide with fear. "This means we underestimated them. We all did! If the Stonehooves Tribe could defeat the Skyclaw Brotherhood, what does that say about their potential?" Nerith Shadowfang, leader of the Seraphians in Keros, paced anxiously. "The Skyclaw Brotherhood was a force to be reckoned with. They dominated the skies! If they fell to a group that was previously thought weak, what kind of power do the Stonehooves possess? Are they hiding their strength?" Ignar Flameheart, leader of the Moltenfist Tribe, slammed his fist against a stone wall, sending vibrations through the air. "If we allow our fear to guide our actions, we may fall victim to their ambitions! We need to understand how they achieved this victory. They may be hiding some ancient power or a skill we know nothing about!" Gorn Ironmaul, from the Ironmaul Clan of Darrok, crossed his arms and narrowed his eyes at the tablet. "We''ve always thought humans were disorganized and weak. Yet here we stand, confronted with evidence of their unexpected ferocity. What else have we missed?" Vetrax Mindbender, leader of the Mindspire Circle from Thrylos, folded his arms, contemplating the implications of the message. "The survival game must have had its reasons for wanting the Stonehooves eliminated. If they could dispatch the Skyclaw Brotherhood, what makes us think they won''t target us next? We need to prepare." Sirena Deepwater, leading the Deepwater Legion of Zygron, gazed into the distance, her voice a mere whisper. "If the Stonehooves Tribe is rising while we rebuild, they could become the new dominant force. We must either ally with them or prepare for conflict. There''s no middle ground." Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Sylkis Webweaver, head of the Webweaver Coterie from Pherin, shivered as she examined the tablet. "This isn''t merely a matter of survival anymore. It''s a game of power. The Stonehooves Tribe could become the puppeteers of this game, and we might find ourselves ensnared in their web if we''re not careful." The realization began to sink in across the different races. They had all seen the Stonehooves Tribe as a mere obstacle, a nuisance to be brushed aside. But now, faced with the undeniable truth that they had taken down the Skyclaw Brotherhood, their fear morphed into respect¡ªalbeit a reluctant one. The murmurs grew louder, voices rising with an urgency that had been absent moments before. "We cannot ignore them any longer! We need to investigate!" "They may be building alliances!" "What if they come for us next?" Elandra Leafshadow, stepping forward to regain control of her kin''s emotions, raised her hands for silence. "We must remain calm. This news changes everything, but we cannot act hastily. Our next steps must be calculated. If we do not understand our enemy, we will fall like the Skyclaw Brotherhood!" The crowd quieted, contemplating her words. The realization that they could no longer dismiss the Stonehooves Tribe settled over them like a dark cloud. As they processed this new reality, a sense of urgency took root in their hearts. "We need to send scouts," Marinus proposed. "Gather intelligence on their strength and strategies. If they are truly a threat, we must be prepared to counter it." As the participants of the survival game began to strategize and plot their next moves, fear and respect for the Stonehooves Tribe mingled in the air. Each faction now recognized the potential threat of a tribe they had previously disregarded. Meanwhile, Lyerin watched the sky as if he was seeing the unfolding chaos of each participant from afar, this made him wear a satisfied grin stretching across his face. The realization of the other participants would only serve to solidify his position as a formidable force in this ruthless game. With the destruction of the Skyclaw Brotherhood, the Stonehooves Tribe was now a player in a larger game¡ªa game that could shift in any direction, but one where Lyerin intended to come out on top. "Let them tremble," he whispered to himself, his eyes gleaming with ambition. "Let them realize that strength comes in many forms. The Stonehooves Tribe is just in the beginning phase." As Lyerin enjoyed the chaos unfolding around him, a notification pinged loudly in his mind. Ding! [ The Stonehooves Tribal Spirit has reached level two! ] The words glimmered in his vision, and a wicked grin spread across his face. "Ha ha ha!" Lyerin laughed maniacally, the sound echoing through the maze. "Level two! Finally! This is just the beginning!" Corora, Sophia, and the other members of the Stonehooves Tribe exchanged uneasy glances, a cold dread washing over them. They had grown accustomed to Lyerin''s unpredictability, but this felt different. His laughter was tinged with a madness that set their instincts on high alert. They could sense that something dark and ominous was brewing within him. "Lyerin¡­" Corora ventured cautiously, but her voice faltered under the weight of his intense gaze. It was clear that questioning him was not an option. "Enough!" he snapped, cutting through the air with a wave of his hand. "You will see soon enough! This game is far from over. I''m getting tired of toying with these fools." His eyes gleamed with fervor as he raised his arms triumphantly, as if summoning the very power of the heavens. "But should I target the Asura Shuras next as my victims!? Should I make them tremble, their proud warrior race? Hmmm¡­ Let this beginning enter phase two first and I''ll think further what to do next¡­" The fear in Corora''s heart deepened. They all knew Lyerin was more than capable of enacting his dark ambitions, and as they watched him revel in his newfound power, they couldn''t shake the feeling that they were standing on the precipice of something horrific. Chapter 195 - 195: Lyerins persona Now, Lyerin lounged lazily on his makeshift throne in the heart of the Stonehooves Tribe. His sharp eyes glinted in the dim light of the flickering torches surrounding him, casting long shadows that danced with a malicious energy. The grin on his face stretched unnaturally, fueled by the notification he''d just received. The Stonehooves Tribal Spirit has reached level two. His laughter had echoed ominously through the camp. There was no joy in it, just a cold, vicious satisfaction that filled the air with tension. The silence that followed was thick, stifling, broken only by the crackle of the fire. Corora, Sophia, and the others watched from a distance, their faces pale, their eyes wide with a mixture of fear and disbelief. They had grown used to Lyerin''s unpredictability, but now? Now, there was something else. A cold finality in his voice. As if a promise of destruction. Lyerin''s mind was already miles away, plotting his next move. His boredom had taken over, and when boredom struck, so did his temper. He knew himself well enough¡ªonce the fun was gone, all that remained was the overwhelming urge to finish what had started. "After careful thought, I really had enough of this." His voice cut through the heavy air like a blade. "It''s time to end this whole thing. I''m tired of playing these little games." The ground beneath his feet seemed to tremble, though it could have been the palpable fear radiating from those around him. Corora dared to step forward, her voice trembling. "Lyerin, what are you planning?" But Lyerin''s gaze snapped to her, sharp and unforgiving. "You''ll see soon enough," he sneered. His grin widened, eyes narrowing with dangerous intent. "Prepare yourselves. The Asura Shuras are next." --- The Ironmaul Clan Gorn Ironmaul stood atop a jagged cliff, his massive, four-armed frame silhouetted against the backdrop of survival games turbulent sky. The sun was a fading orb of molten orange, casting long shadows over the Ironmaul Clan''s mountainous stronghold. The air was thick with the scent of burning forge fires and the sound of hammering steel¡ªa constant symphony that echoed through the rocky terrain. The Brutarians, known for their towering strength and love for battle, were always prepared. Gorn himself, the embodiment of raw power, clenched his four fists, veins bulging beneath his rough, stone-like skin. His clan had faced countless challenges, from rival tribes to monstrous creatures. But something was different now. A sense of unease had crept into the air, chilling even the heart of this battle-hardened warrior. "Chief Gorn!" A deep voice rumbled from behind him. Gorn turned to see one of his commanders, a Brutarian nearly as large as he, rushing forward with a grim expression. "We''ve spotted something. It''s coming." Gorn''s brow furrowed. He followed the commander to the edge of the stronghold, where the rocky landscape sloped down into the valley. There, in the distance, a dark mass was gathering. Pig Orcs¡ªan army of them. Their grotesque figures marched in unison, their guttural snarls carried on the wind. "By the forges of Darrok¡­" Gorn growled, his voice like grinding stone. "What is this? An attack? Again? Another wave?" "They march under no banner," the commander said, his voice tight. "And they come from all directions. It''s as if they''re being summoned." Gorn''s eyes narrowed. He could feel it¡ªthe strange, dark presence that seemed to hang over the valley like a shroud. It wasn''t the Pig Orcs that troubled him. It was the feeling that something far more sinister was behind them. After all, they didn''t know that Lyerin and his Stonehooves Tribe was the one in control of these beasts now. His mind raced back to the news of the Skyclaw Brotherhood''s fall. The idea had seemed absurd at first. The Birdmen were unmatched in their speed and aerial tactics. How could they have fallen so quickly? And to the Stonehooves Tribe, no less? Gorn had never considered the Stonehooves a threat. They were few in number, their influence weak, their power seemingly limited. But now¡­ "Prepare the Ironmaul," Gorn barked, his voice resonating with authority. "We will not let this insult stand. If these Pig Orcs think they can challenge us again, they will learn the price of crossing the Ironmaul Clan. And once we deal with them, we will scout the Stonehooves Tribe and understand how they managed to destroy the Skyclaw brotherhood!" The Brutarians behind him let out a unified roar, "Yes sir!" their battle cries shaking the ground. Gorn, however, couldn''t shake the sense of unease. The Pig Orcs felt different. --- The Webweaver Coterie In the shadowy caverns of survival game, Sylkis Webweaver moved with quiet precision. The Araknae race, spider-like humanoids, lived in a world of intricately woven webs and darkened tunnels. Sylkis, their leader, was a master of manipulation, both of magic and of the delicate threads that held their society together. The Webweaver Coterie had always been cautious, calculating in their actions, and Sylkis was no different. She moved through her domain like a whisper, her six legs gliding effortlessly over the network of webs that hung between the towering stalagmites of the cave. Her slender fingers twitched as she felt the vibrations from far below. Something was wrong. Sylkis reached the central chamber, where the Webweaver Coterie''s council gathered. Their many eyes gleamed in the dim light, reflecting the silvery glow of the webs that stretched in every direction. There was a sense of agitation in the air, an unease that rippled through the chamber. "Mother Sylkis," one of the council members began, their voice a soft hiss. "There are¡­ disturbances outside the nest. The Pig Orcs are moving." "Moving?" Sylkis'' voice was smooth, but there was an underlying tension. "Where?" "All directions," another council member chimed in, their multiple eyes blinking rapidly. "They march toward us. Toward others." Sylkis remained still for a moment, her mind weaving through possibilities. Pig Orcs were brutish, savage creatures. They came from here earlier. But they had never been a direct threat to the Araknae before. Why now again? Her thoughts drifted to the fall of the Skyclaw Brotherhood. Like many others, she had been stunned. The Birdmen were formidable¡ªperhaps the most formidable of all the participants in the survival game. And yet, they had fallen to the Stonehooves Tribe, a group she had barely considered worth her attention. "How?" Sylkis murmured, her voice soft but sharp. "How did the Skyclaw Brotherhood fall?" There was silence in the chamber. None dared to speak, but the tension was palpable. They could all understand her. They were all thinking the same thing since earlier. If the Skyclaw Brotherhood had been destroyed, what did that mean for the rest of them? And why was it that the Pig Orcs, who had been little more than pests, were now organized¡ªmarching toward them in numbers that should have been impossible? However, now is not the time to think of that. And she knew that. Immediately, Sylkis narrowed her many eyes. The survival game had never been clear in its purpose. But one thing was becoming apparent: the Stonehooves Tribe was no longer the weakest. They were the most dangerous. "Prepare the defenses," she ordered, her voice cold and calm. "The Pig Orcs may just be the beginning. We cannot allow ourselves to be caught off guard. Once we are done, we will send scouts to the Stonehooves Tribe." The council members scattered, their legs skittering across the webbed floor. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Sylkis remained still, her mind weaving together the threads of this growing mystery. ¡­ Back in the Stonehooves Tribe, Lyerin stood atop the stone table that had risen from the earth. Lyerin''s lips curled into a demonic smile. "It''s time," he whispered. "I decided. It''s time to end this, once and for all." Chapter 196 - 196: Ramble! Gorn Ironmaul stood at the highest point of the Ironmaul Clan''s stronghold, surveying the landscape as the sun began to sink behind the jagged mountains. The air was still thick with tension, the ominous sensation from earlier gnawing at his gut. Around him, his Brutarian warriors prepared for battle, their armor gleaming in the fading light. Huge, powerful figures, the Brutarians were bred for war, their four-armed bodies built for crushing enemies and withstanding pain. But something felt off tonight. The Pig Orcs had attacked once already, but that was part of the survival game''s natural flow. They had beaten them back, and it retreated for some unknown reason, maybe suffered losses, but survived as they always had. Now, as Gorn looked out over the valley below, he saw them again. The Pig Orcs. Forming into lines. Moving toward the Ironmaul stronghold like a slow tide of destruction. "Impossible," Gorn muttered, his deep voice a growl. "There''s been no signal for the second wave." One of his lieutenants, a grizzled veteran with scars etched across his rocky skin, approached. "Chief, we''re ready. But why are they attacking again? We should''ve had time to regroup." Gorn clenched his fists, his knuckles cracking like stones grinding together. "This isn''t normal. Someone is behind this. But it doesn''t matter. We fight." The Brutarians were fearless, and their confidence never faltered. As the Pig Orcs drew closer, the clan prepared for the coming onslaught. Warriors lined the battlements, archers nocking arrows tipped with molten metal, while others readied themselves at the gates with their enormous war hammers and battle axes. A low horn blared from the valley, the signal of the approaching horde. The sound reverberated through the mountains, shaking the ground beneath their feet. The Pig Orcs, brutish creatures with tusks jutting from their faces, snarled and grunted as they marched. Their numbers were immense, filling the valley like a river of darkness, their massive frames bristling with crude weapons and savage intent. The first wave slammed against the gates of the Ironmaul fortress. The impact was deafening¡ªBOOM! The heavy wooden gates groaned under the pressure, but they held. From the battlements, the Brutarian archers rained down arrows, each shot punctuated by the satisfying thunk as metal pierced flesh. Pig Orcs bellowed in pain, some collapsing under the barrage, but the rest pressed forward. "Hold the line!" Gorn roared, his voice echoing like a thunderclap. He descended from his vantage point, his four massive arms hefting a warhammer so large it seemed impossible for even a Brutarian to wield. The Pig Orcs crashed into the defensive lines with a ferocity unmatched. The first rows of Brutarians met them with a violent clash¡ªmetal on metal, flesh on flesh. The sound of weapons biting into bodies filled the air with a cacophony of CLANGS, THUDS, and the wet SQUELCH of blades cutting deep. Gorn swung his hammer with deadly precision, each strike sending Pig Orcs flying, their bones shattering under the impact. But for every Orc that fell, two more seemed to take its place. --- In Pherin: The Webweaver Coterie Sylkis Webweaver skittered along the vast webs that spanned the ceiling of her dark, cavernous world. The air was humid and dense, the soft glow of bioluminescent fungi casting eerie shadows on the slick walls. Her many eyes blinked in rapid succession as her mind processed the sight below her¡ªthe Pig Orcs were coming again. And in greater numbers. She paused, her slender hands twitching as she sensed the disturbance in the web of energy surrounding the stronghold. "No signal. They shouldn''t be attacking now," she whispered to herself, her voice a silken thread of sound. Her council had gathered below her, the members watching anxiously as their queen brooded. "Mother Sylkis," one of the council members hissed. "The Pig Orcs are moving faster than before. We should prepare the traps." Sylkis'' many legs clicked against the web, the tension in her body palpable. "Prepare them," she commanded. Her voice was calm, but her mind raced. Something was wrong. She could feel it, a subtle shift in the threads of fate. Far below, the Pig Orcs entered the labyrinthine tunnels of the Webweaver stronghold, their brutish bodies stumbling through the twisting passages. But the Araknae were prepared. As the Orcs advanced, traps sprang to life. Massive webs, nearly invisible to the eye, snapped tight, ensnaring the invaders in sticky, silken prisons. Arrows coated in venom shot from the walls, piercing flesh and sending Pig Orcs to the ground in writhing agony. Sylkis watched from above, her sharp mind calculating every move. THWIP! Another trap was triggered, webs coiling around a group of Orcs and binding them tightly. SPLOOSH! A torrent of venom flooded the tunnel, melting the skin from their bones. "We''ve seen this before," she murmured. "They attack, we defend. And yet¡­" Something was different. The Pig Orcs weren''t stopping. They were pushing harder, throwing themselves at the defenses with a mindless fury that even Sylkis had never witnessed. Her long fingers twitched, weaving a new plan in her head. She knew she had to adjust quickly, or the cost would be too high. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. --- Back in Darrok, the battle raged on. The Ironmaul Clan, the strongest of all Brutarian tribes, was holding their own. Their warriors were unmatched in strength and endurance, and though the Pig Orcs were relentless, the Brutarians were not easily overwhelmed. THWACK! Gorn''s warhammer came down on another Orc''s skull, crushing it like a melon. The stench of blood and sweat filled the air, the ground slick with the carnage of battle. The Brutarians were pushing the Orcs back, slowly but surely. "We''ve got them!" one of Gorn''s lieutenants shouted, a grin splitting his rugged face as he cut through another Orc with his massive axe. The Brutarians were gaining the upper hand. The Pig Orcs, though savage, were no match for the raw power of the Ironmaul Clan. But just as victory seemed within reach, something changed. The Orcs that had been injured¡ªthose who had fallen or been wounded and could still move¡ªbegan to rise again. Their eyes glowed with a strange, malevolent light, and their bodies swelled with newfound strength. "What the¡ª" Gorn began, but his words were cut off as one of the newly risen Orcs lunged at him with a speed and power that was unnatural. Gorn barely had time to block the attack, the force of it sending him staggering backward. Around him, the Brutarian warriors were experiencing the same. The Pig Orcs, those who had been knocked down and left for dead, were rising stronger, faster, more brutal than before. "What is this sorcery?!" Gorn roared, his heart pounding. He swung his hammer again, but the Orc he struck barely flinched. The creature''s muscles bulged grotesquely as it shrugged off the impact, snarling with newfound rage. --- Back in Pherin, the Webweavers were experiencing a similar horror. The traps that had worked so flawlessly before were now barely slowing the Orcs down. Those that had been caught in the webs were tearing through the silken strands with monstrous strength. The venom that had melted flesh was no longer enough to stop them. Pig Orcs, once vulnerable to the Araknae''s traps, now seemed nearly invincible. Sylkis watched in disbelief from her perch above the battlefield. Her hands trembled as she saw her once-perfect defenses crumbling before her eyes. "This¡­ this isn''t possible," she whispered. But it was happening. The Pig Orcs had become something more, something far deadlier than they had ever been before. And Sylkis, for the first time in her long life, felt a cold tendril of fear creep into her heart. --- The Brutarians and Araknae had thought they were prepared. They had fought hard, defended their homes with everything they had. But now, as the Pig Orcs surged forward with their newfound strength, tearing through defenses, smashing down warriors who had once seemed unbeatable, a terrible realization dawned on them. They weren''t just fighting for survival anymore. They were fighting against something far darker, something far more they didn''t know. What is going on? Why are the Pig Orcs this time feels different? Chapter 197 - 197: Destroyed The battlefield had descended into chaos. The Brutarians and Webweavers, once confident in their defenses, now found themselves facing an unstoppable nightmare. Gorn Ironmaul stood in the center of the carnage, his chest heaving as he swung his warhammer with all his might. But it wasn''t enough. The Pig Orcs, already monstrous in size, had begun to double in height and bulk. Their tusks gleamed in the firelight, their muscles rippling grotesquely as they tore through the Brutarian defenses like they were made of paper. CRACK! Gorn''s hammer collided with one of the Orcs, but instead of the sickening crunch of bone, there was only a dull thud. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Orc barely flinched, a malicious grin spreading across its face before it backhanded Gorn with the force of a battering ram. WHAM! Gorn flew through the air, crashing into the stone wall behind him, the impact leaving a crater in the rock. Around him, his warriors were dying. One by one, the Brutarians were being struck down by the Pig Orcs, their once-imposing forms crumpling like broken toys under the relentless assault. The Orcs'' sheer size and strength were impossible to counter. And worse, their magic resistance had grown to the point where not a single spell, not even the most powerful war shaman''s hexes, could penetrate their thick hides. "Chief! They''re¡­ they''re unstoppable!" one of his lieutenants cried out as he struggled to fend off an Orc twice his size. The Brutarian swung his axe, but it was a futile effort. The Orc grabbed the weapon mid-swing, snapping the blade in half with its bare hands before delivering a single, bone-shattering punch. The Brutarian dropped, lifeless, to the blood-soaked ground. Gorn staggered to his feet, spitting blood. His vision swam, but he forced himself to stay upright. Around him, the battle had devolved into a desperate fight for survival. The ground trembled beneath the stomping feet of the Pig Orcs, their roars deafening, their brutish laughter chilling as they tore through everything in their path. "We have to fall back!" Gorn roared, his voice a thunderous command that barely rose above the cacophony of battle. But even as the order left his lips, he knew it was useless. There was nowhere to run. The Pig Orcs had breached their inner defenses. The Ironmaul stronghold was crumbling, both physically and morally. Across the battlefield, the Webweaver Coterie fared no better. Sylkis Webweaver watched in horror from the shadows as her once-flawless traps failed to slow the onslaught of Pig Orcs. Her intricate webs, which had once ensnared entire armies, now snapped like fragile threads under the Orcs'' immense weight and power. "More venom!" Sylkis hissed, her voice a low, frantic whisper. "Deploy all reserves!" But it was useless. Her warriors skittered along the cavern walls, firing volleys of venomous darts and magic-laced webs, but the Pig Orcs shrugged them off like rainwater. Sylkis herself unleashed her deadliest spells, her hands weaving intricate symbols in the air as she called upon the ancient magics of her people. But nothing worked. The Orcs were impervious to everything. They had become creatures of raw, unrelenting destruction. "Queen Sylkis, they''re breaking through the inner sanctum!" one of her subordinates screeched from the darkness. Sylkis turned just in time to see the massive form of an Orc crash through the final webbed barrier that guarded her inner chambers. The creature''s eyes gleamed with a malevolent intelligence that sent a chill down her spine. It wasn''t mindless. It knew exactly what it was doing. "No¡­" she whispered, backing away, her many legs trembling as fear crawled up her spine. The Orc charged at her with terrifying speed, and in an instant, the queen of the Webweaver Coterie was forced into battle. Sylkis dodged the first blow, her movements swift and precise, but the Orc was faster than anything she had ever faced. THUD! Its fist grazed her, sending her spinning across the chamber, her sleek body slamming into the wall. Pain exploded through her as she struggled to rise. All around her, her people were falling. The once proud Webweavers, renowned for their cunning and guile, were being slaughtered. Those who weren''t crushed by the Orcs'' brute force were skewered by their crude weapons. And now, even their famed venom had lost its potency. The poison that had once melted through flesh and bone had no effect on the newly enhanced Pig Orcs. Sylkis pushed herself up, her vision blurring from the impact. She could feel her time running out. The Orc loomed over her, its shadow engulfing her like the approach of death itself. "No!" Sylkis spat defiantly, firing a last desperate spell at the Orc. The air crackled with energy as the spell hit its mark, but when the smoke cleared, the Orc remained, completely unharmed. With a sickening smile, the Orc brought its massive fist down upon her. CRASH! --- Gorn watched in disbelief as more of the Pig Orcs, now towering over his warriors, began to tear through the remaining defenses. The Brutarians fought with everything they had, but for each one of them that landed a blow, an Orc responded with brutal efficiency. One blow was all it took. A single punch, a swing of a crude club, and a Brutarian warrior would crumple to the ground, lifeless. It was as if the Pig Orcs had become avatars of death itself. Their power, once manageable, had grown beyond comprehension. "Chief! They''re too strong!" a voice screamed from the chaos, but Gorn could barely register it. He was losing warriors by the second, their bodies littering the battlefield, blood mixing with the churned earth. As he swung his hammer once more, trying to take down an Orc that had cornered a group of his warriors, he noticed something horrifying. The Orcs that had been injured, those that had already grown in size, were now doubling in mass. Their bodies seemed to stretch and warp, muscles bulging grotesquely as they became even more monstrous. Their eyes burned with a fiery red glow as if possessed by some ancient, dark magic. Each time Gorn managed to injure one, it would rise again, stronger, faster, and more terrifying than before. "They... they won''t die!" Gorn bellowed, but it was too late. The Orcs were cutting through the remaining Brutarians like they were nothing more than wheat before a scythe. Every blow from the Orcs was lethal. A single hit from their oversized fists was enough to shatter bones and kill instantly. Desperation took hold. Gorn swung wildly, using every ounce of his strength to fend off the inevitable. His arms ached, his muscles screamed for relief, but he couldn''t stop. He wouldn''t stop. This was his clan, his people, and they were dying all around him. But then he saw it. The Pig Orcs were advancing on the last of his warriors, their eyes glowing brighter with each passing second. The Brutarians fought with valor, but it was futile. The Orcs were too strong. Too powerful. Gorn''s hammer fell from his grip, his body finally giving in to the exhaustion that had been creeping up on him. He dropped to his knees, watching helplessly as his people were slaughtered. And in that moment, Gorn Ironmaul knew. They were lost. The Ironmaul Clan, once the pride of Darrok, had been destroyed. --- On the other side of the battlefield, in the dark caverns of Pherin, the Webweaver Coterie suffered the same fate. Sylkis Webweaver lay broken, her once-grand palace in ruins, her people butchered by the unstoppable horde of Pig Orcs. The survivors of both worlds would speak of that day in hushed tones. They would remember how the Pig Orcs, under some unseen command, had destroyed everything in their path. And they would remember the terror of seeing their strongest warriors fall before an enemy they could not defeat. The Brutarians and the Webweavers were no more. Their worlds, their people, had been eradicated. And all the while, Lyerin watched from afar, a cruel smile twisting his lips. Chapter 198 - 198: One by one Lyerin wiped the sweat from his brow as he dashed out of the minotaur maze of his Stonehooves Tribe, the echoing sounds of chaos and insectoid screeches fading behind him. His body hummed with adrenaline, but his mind was already racing ahead to the next challenge. They would never escape death, and the dimension they were in, one victory only set the stage for the next battle. As he paused to catch his breath in the shadow of a dilapidated maze, a soft chime echoed in his mind. Ding! [ You have destroyed two tribes. [ Your Stonehooves Tribe Spirit was elevated to level two. [ Would you like to elevate it to three? ] A grin slowly spread across Lyerin''s face, his sharp eyes flickering with a mix of satisfaction and hunger. He stood a little straighter, glancing around at the corpses of the bird men, the remnants of what was once a thriving people of civilization in the sky. Now, it was nothing but a decaying deceased for the powerful and the twisted Pig Orcs. "Of course," he whispered to himself, his voice carrying a quiet confidence. "Elevate it to three." For a heartbeat, there was silence, and then the sound that always sent a surge of pride through him rang out again. Ding! [ Destroy three participants'' groups to level up the spirit to three! ] The smile on Lyerin''s face widened into something far more dangerous. He had come too far to back down now. The ascension of his tribe spirit was key, not just for his own power but for the incoming beasts. With each level, the Stonehooves Tribe would grow stronger, their influence spreading like wildfire across this apocalyptic battlefield. "Fun fun fun," he murmured to himself, feeling the surge of determination flare inside him. "This is fun¡­" As if on cue, the horizon seemed to darken, a tangible shift in the air as distant rumblings of chaos began to reach his ears. The sky was thick with the scent of ash and blood, and somewhere far off, he could almost sense the earth tremble under the weight of a monstrous horde on the move. The Pig Orcs. A fierce, savage tribe of brutal warriors, known for their unstoppable ferocity. Their tactics were crude but effective¡ªburn everything, kill everything. And now, it seemed, they had set their sights on Lyerin''s enemies. His grin didn''t falter as he thought of the fate that awaited the others. The Araknae and the Brutarians had already met their end. Now, it was the turn of the others. --- Far to the east, the Olerai, a once-proud race of nature-bound warriors, were being decimated. The Greenveil Family, led by Elandra Leafshadow, had taken refuge deep within the ancient forests, their connection to the earth thought to be their salvation. But the Pig Orcs, with their relentless assault, had turned that sanctuary into a deathtrap. Flames licked the treetops as the Olerai warriors fell one by one, their bodies trampled beneath the iron boots of the Pig Orcs. Elandra Leafshadow, her emerald eyes wide with terror, could only watch in helpless despair as her people were slaughtered. The great trees that had once protected her family groaned and split, crashing down into the burning forest floor. With a final scream of rage, Elandra summoned the last of her power, sending a wave of vines and thorns to entangle her enemies. But it was too little, too late. A single-handed, brutish Pig Orc tore through the defenses, its massive axe cleaving through the vines like they were nothing more than paper. With a sickening crunch, the blade found Elandra''s chest, silencing her forever. The Greenveil Family was no more. --- To the north, the Shadowclaw Syndicate, led by Nerith Shadowfang, had always thrived in the darkness. The Seraphians were masters of stealth and subterfuge, their black wings allowing them to move unseen, striking from the shadows with deadly precision. But against the Pig Orcs, stealth was no longer an option. The brutal onslaught had driven them out into the open, forcing them to confront their enemies head-on. Nerith, his obsidian wings unfurled, stood at the forefront of his remaining forces, his cold, calculating eyes scanning the battlefield. He had thought himself untouchable, his Syndicate''s methods too elusive to be caught in such a blunt attack. But the Pig Orcs had overwhelmed them, pushing them out of their carefully laid traps, burning their hideouts to the ground. "Cowards," Nerith spat, watching as his people scattered, their wings clipped, their bodies torn apart. He flared his wings, trying to rise above the chaos, but the relentless pursuit of the Pig Orcs grounded him. They were coming from all sides, their bloodthirsty roars filling the air as they closed in. For the first time in his life, Nerith Shadowfang felt fear. But it was fleeting. His end came swiftly¡ªa spear through the heart from a Pig Orc warrior who barely spared a glance as his body fell lifeless to the ground. The Shadowclaw Syndicate was no more. --- And then there were the Zygrons. Far below the waves, the Deepwater Legion, led by Sirena Deepwater, had believed they were safe in the depths of the ocean. The Zygrons were a proud race, their dominion over the sea unmatched. But even the depths of the ocean could not protect them from the wrath of the Pig Orcs. In a frenzy of violence, the Pig Orcs had found a way to drive their forces into the underwater city, their weapons coated with a foul magic that allowed them to breathe and move beneath the waves. Sirena, her sapphire scales gleaming in the dark waters, had fought valiantly alongside her legion, her trident flashing with deadly precision as she speared Pig Orc after Pig Orc. But there were too many of them. The waters were thick with blood, the once beautiful coral reefs now nothing more than a graveyard of bones and shattered shells. Sirena watched in horror as her people were slaughtered, their bodies sinking into the depths, lifeless and cold. A massive Pig Orc, its skin a sickly green, charged at her with a roar, its war hammer raised high. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Sirena met its attack head-on, her trident clashing with the hammer in a violent spark of magic and steel. But the Pig Orc was too strong, its brutal strength overwhelming her. With a final, crushing blow, the hammer struck Sirena''s chest, shattering her armor and sending her spiraling into the abyss. The Deepwater Legion was no more. --- Lyerin stood back on the Stonehooves Tribe, watching the distant smoke rising from the east, the north, and even the sea in this survival game. The Pig Orcs were efficient, he had to give them that. They had done his work for him, wiping out his competitors with terrifying ease. "With the level two talent because of the Stonehooves Tribe level two Spirit, the Pig Orcs gained the rage of Minotaur where it would become twice stronger and bigger once they went back up. So, this is not a surprise." He felt the stone around his neck pulse with power, his connection to the Stonehooves Tribe Spirit growing stronger with each victory. The tribe''s strength was tied to the destruction of its enemies, and with each group that fell, the spirit within him grew more potent. Ding! [ The Stonehooves Tribe Spirit has been elevated to level three. ] Lyerin''s grin returned as he felt the surge of power course through him. The Pig Orcs may have been the ones to carry out the dirty work, but it was Lyerin who would reap the rewards. He turned away from the smoke and the distant sounds of battle, his mind already planning his next move. With a final glance at the burning horizon, Lyerin whispered to himself, "Let''s call the Shuras now, I am sure that they already picked it up!" Chapter 199 - 199: Reason why High above the twisted battlegrounds, far beyond the sight of mortal eyes, the Overseer and the council of six-handed shadows convened in their darkened chamber. The walls flickered with the light of ancient runes, and the shadows themselves seemed alive, shifting and murmuring as they watched the unfolding chaos below. At the center of their attention was the participant Lyerin and his astonishing rise to power. The Overseer, draped in his flowing robes of dark energy, remained silent as the six-handed shadows began a heated debate. "What is this madness?" one of the shadows rasped, its voice like the crackling of dry leaves. Its six arms waved erratically in the air, a clear sign of agitation. "How could this Lyerin, manage to give his Pig Orcs the ability of the Minotaurs? That''s impossible!" "Impossible, indeed!" another shadow added, its deep, guttural voice filled with incredulity. "The Minotaurs'' strength is legendary¡ªdoubling in power when wounded. But the Pig Orcs? They are crude creatures, brutes with no such natural abilities. And yet... they''ve gained this power." The chamber buzzed with uncertainty, the shadows moving and twisting as they pondered this mystery. The Overseer remained still, his eyes gleaming with a quiet intensity as he listened to the growing tension. "This cannot be!" a third shadow, its form bulkier and more solid than the others, boomed. "We designed this system. We know the rules. The Pig Orcs should never have been able to inherit such a trait. Their hatred and savagery is one thing, but the Minotaur''s resilience and strength in injury is something altogether different." The shadows swirled around the Overseer, their whispers now a cacophony of questions and theories. How did this happen? How had Lyerin''s tribe of Pig Orcs become twice as strong when injured, like the Minotaurs? There had to be some explanation, something they had missed. The Overseer, his presence commanding even among the ancient shadows, finally raised a hand, silencing the room. His voice was smooth, almost amused, as he spoke. "You are all too focused on what you think is possible. You forget that the elevation of the tribal spirit has deeper implications than just a simple increase in power." His eyes gleamed, reflecting the light of the runes. "This, my fellow overseers, is the result of Lyerin''s Stonehooves Tribe Spirit reaching level two." The shadows quieted, their many eyes focusing on the Overseer. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. One of the more analytical shadows, its voice soft but sharp, asked, "But how? The Stonehooves Tribe was tied to Minotaur traits only in the most rudimentary sense. The Pig Orcs should not have had any access to the Minotaur''s unique ability. They are a completely different race, with their own history." The Overseer''s eyes narrowed slightly, a faint smile curling at the edge of his lips. "Ah, but you see, the Pig Orcs and the Minotaurs share a bond far deeper than most know." The chamber fell silent. The six-handed shadows leaned in, eager to hear more. "The Minotaurs and the Pig Orcs," the Overseer began, "though different in form and function, share a mutual hatred rooted in the blood-soaked soil of their origins. In the ancient days, before the Great Collapse, the Minotaurs were feared for their resilience and ferocity in battle. They thrived on pain, growing stronger as they bled. This was the hallmark of their power. However, the Pig Orcs, lesser in physical strength but far more numerous, were no less brutal." He paused, letting the weight of his words settle. "The Pig Orcs were born from that same warlike savagery. Their race was forged in the fires of conflict with humans like Minotaur. For centuries, they fought a brutal, unending war¡ªone that saw entire landscapes leveled in their wake. "The Pig Orcs, unlike the Minotaurs, did not have the benefit of physical fortitude. Instead, they relied on sheer numbers and unbridled hatred to overwhelm their enemies. And it is this hatred that is key." The shadows listened intently, their focus solely on the Overseer now. "When the Stonehooves Tribe Spirit was trying to reach level two, it drew not only from the physical strength of its members but from the deep, shared bloodline of hatred between the Pig Orcs and the Minotaurs. "The Pig Orcs'' fury and their brutal history with the Minotaurs acted as a catalyst, allowing them to tap into the Minotaurs'' trait of growing stronger when injured in the level two. It is not a perfect inheritance of the ability, but it is close enough." The shadows stirred again, but this time with understanding rather than confusion. "So," one of the shadows mused, its tone contemplative, "the Pig Orcs and Minotaurs, though unrelated, share enough of a violent past that the elevation of the tribe spirit merged their traits." "Precisely," the Overseer said with satisfaction. "The Stonehooves Tribe Spirit, at level two, was able to enhance the Pig Orcs with a fragment of the Minotaurs'' ability. It is a natural occurrence, though rare." "But this elevation¡ªthis level two¡ªshould have been impossible for Lyerin to achieve so quickly," one of the shadows said, its voice tinged with unease. "The resources required for such an ascension are vast. How did he manage it? And what will happen now that his tribe spirit is reaching level three?" The Overseer waved a hand dismissively. "The answer is simpler than you think. Lyerin is resourceful. He has used every advantage at his disposal, from manipulating the Pig Orcs'' hatred to directing their aggression toward his enemies. This is not a man who waits for resources to fall into his lap. He creates his own opportunities." The shadows murmured among themselves, still troubled by the rapid rise of Lyerin''s power. One spoke up, its voice laden with concern. "Should we be worried? If Lyerin can continue to elevate his tribe spirit like this, what will stop him from amassing a force that even we cannot control?" The Overseer''s expression darkened, his amusement fading. "It is true that Lyerin''s progress has been faster than anticipated. But remember, his resources are still limited. The further he ascends, the more difficult it will be for him to sustain such growth without proper support." "But he is dangerous," another shadow said quietly. "Even without full access to resources, he has managed to achieve what should have taken others far longer. And now, his Pig Orcs possess a trait that could turn the tide in battles to come." The Overseer nodded slowly. "Yes, Lyerin is dangerous. But that is why we chose him, is it not? We wanted to see what would happen when someone with nothing to lose was thrown into the chaos. And now we are seeing the results." The shadows fell silent, each contemplating the Overseer''s words. "But there is something else," the Overseer added, his voice lowering. "The Pig Orcs'' shared hatred with the Minotaurs is not the only reason for their newfound strengthen. Their bond with Lyerin is deepening. He is not just leading them¡ªhe is becoming a part of them. His influence over them is growing stronger with every victory. This is why their strength is evolving alongside the tribe spirit." "And what happens if he reaches level three?" one of the shadows asked, its voice barely above a whisper. The Overseer''s eyes gleamed with a dangerous light. "If Lyerin''s tribe spirit reaches level three, the Pig Orcs will become something far more dangerous than mere brutes. They will become an army capable of reshaping this battlefield." The shadows exchanged uneasy glances. "Then we must watch him closely," one of them said. "If he continues to grow at this rate, he could become a threat to all of us." The Overseer nodded slowly. "Indeed. But for now, we let the game play out. Let us see how far Lyerin can climb before the weight of his own power brings him down." However, as soon as they look, their eyes went wide. Chapter 200 - 200: Asuras Deployment The sky above the battlefield was dark, and the air crackled with the scent of ash and blood. Lyerin stood at the edge of a crumbling ruin, his Pig Orcs gathered behind him like a storm ready to strike. His mind was clear, his resolve cold and sharp as steel. The notification still hung in his vision, the sweet sound of triumph echoing in his ears. Ding! [ The Stonehooves Tribe Spirit has been elevated to level three. ] Lyerin''s lips curled into a grin as he surveyed the remaining participants. The Sevarin, Volcaris, and Thrylos clans were the last remnants of resistance in this city of blood and ruin. He could feel their presence in the distance, scattered, but strong. It was time to wipe them out. With a gesture, his Pig Orcs moved, their eyes gleaming with newfound power. They had evolved along with the Stonehooves Tribe Spirit, their strength growing with each battle. Their muscles bulged with the same ferocity as Minotaurs, and their wounds only seemed to make them stronger, feeding off the pain like it was fuel for their bloodlust. But Lyerin wasn''t satisfied yet. His tribe had grown to level three, but there were still more enemies to crush. He needed to destroy the Tidalblade Clan, the Moltenfist Tribe, and the Mindspire Circle. Only then would his dominance be complete. --- Sevarin: Tidalblade Clan Representative: Marinus Tidecaller The Tidalblade Clan had taken refuge near the harbor, their elemental magic in sync with the raging ocean nearby. Marinus Tidecaller, their leader, was a tall, imposing figure with the aura of the sea itself. Water churned around him, spiraling like sentient tendrils ready to strike. He stood atop the pier, watching as the tides crashed violently against the shore. "They''re coming," Marinus said, his voice calm but edged with tension. Behind him, the Sevarin warriors, lithe and swift as the currents they controlled, prepared for battle. Their tridents gleamed, and their bodies moved like water, flowing with grace and lethal precision. They had been watching Lyerin''s advance, understanding the danger he posed. "Prepare the defenses," Marinus ordered, raising his hands to the sky. The ocean responded to his command, and waves surged higher, forming a barrier between the shore and the city. "He will not pass." But Lyerin was not interested in engaging in a protracted fight. As his Pig Orcs approached the harbor, their grotesque forms illuminated by the dull light of the overcast sky, Lyerin raised his hand, and a single gesture sent them charging forward. The first wave of Sevarin warriors struck, water tendrils lashing out, but the Pig Orcs absorbed the blows, their bodies swelling with power. They roared, growing stronger with each strike, and when they retaliated, their strength was terrifying. Lyerin watched with a quiet satisfaction as his Pig Orcs began to overpower the Sevarin. Marinus tried to summon the full might of the ocean, but it wasn''t enough. Lyerin''s tribe was relentless, tearing through the water defenses with brute strength and crushing the Sevarin warriors beneath their feet. In the end, Marinus Tidecaller fell, his body thrown into the ocean by a massive Pig Orc, swallowed by the very tides he had commanded. --- Volcaris: Moltenfist Tribe Representative: Ignar Flameheart The Moltenfist Tribe had entrenched themselves in the industrial district, where the air was thick with the stench of molten metal and fire. Ignar Flameheart, their representative, stood atop a smoldering platform, his fists ablaze with volcanic heat. He was a hulking figure, his skin glowing with embers and his eyes burning with rage. "Let him come," Ignar growled, his voice like the rumble of an erupting volcano. "We''ll melt him down like slag." His tribe, the Volcaris, were creatures of fire and fury. They had taken the molten pits and turned them into fortresses, their forges spewing smoke into the sky. The very ground beneath them trembled with the heat of the magma that ran through their veins. But Lyerin was no fool. He knew that a direct assault against the Volcaris would be dangerous. Instead, he unleashed a barrage of explosive stones, sending them flying into the heart of the industrial complex. The buildings erupted in flames, and the ground shook as explosions rippled through the district. The Pig Orcs, their bodies enhanced with the strength of the Minotaurs, charged into the inferno, their flesh scorched but unyielding. They fought with reckless abandon, smashing through the defenses and overwhelming the Volcaris with sheer brute force. Ignar Flameheart roared, his fists blazing as he fought back, but Lyerin''s Pig Orcs were relentless. Even as Ignar unleashed his volcanic fury, melting the ground beneath him, the Pig Orcs only grew stronger, their rage fueled by the heat of the battle In the end, Ignar was consumed by his own flames, his body reduced to molten slag as the Pig Orcs razed the industrial district to the ground. --- S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thrylos: Mindspire Circle Representative: Vetrax Mindbender The Mindspire Circle had taken refuge in the old university district, their psychic powers bending reality around them. Vetrax Mindbender, the leader of the Thrylos, sat atop a spire of cracked stone, his mind extending far beyond the physical realm. His pale skin and elongated head marked him as a master of psychic manipulation, and his eyes gleamed with otherworldly knowledge. "The others have fallen," Vetrax murmured, his voice echoing in the minds of his followers. "But we will not." The Thrylos warriors, their minds linked in a psychic network, stood ready. They were fewer in number than the other tribes, but their psychic abilities made them a formidable force. They could bend the minds of their enemies, turning them against each other with a mere thought. But Lyerin had prepared for this. As his Pig Orcs approached the university, he activated the Stonehooves Tribe Spirit''s new ability: Mindshield. A shimmering barrier of psychic energy surrounded his tribe, protecting them from the Mindspire Circle''s manipulations. Vetrax''s eyes widened in shock as he realized what was happening. "Impossible!" he hissed. "He''s... resistant to our powers!" The Pig Orcs, unhindered by the psychic attacks because of their adaptation, charged forward, their massive forms smashing through the Mindspire''s defenses. Vetrax tried to rally his forces, but it was too late. The Pig Orcs tore through the Mindspire warriors with terrifying efficiency, their bodies immune to the mental assaults that had once crippled their enemies. In the end, Vetrax was left alone, his mind shattered by the overwhelming force of Lyerin''s tribe. The once-great psychic master was reduced to a broken husk, his body limp as the Pig Orcs crushed him beneath their feet. --- Meanwhile, high above in the shadowy realm, the Overseer and the six-handed shadows watched in growing horror. They had seen the impossible: Lyerin''s tribe had evolved to level three, and with each new victory, they became more powerful. "This is abnormal!" one of the shadows cried out, its voice trembling. "How can a participant like Lyerin rise so quickly? He''s not supposed to have access to the resources needed to elevate his tribal spirit to such a level!" "We should end this now," another shadow growled. "Absorb Earth like we do with the planets of losers. It''s the only way to stop this madness." But the Overseer, his expression grim, shook his head. "No. If we do that, the other planets under the Asura Empire will rebel. They''ll see this as a sign of weakness, and we cannot afford that." "Then what do we do?" one of the shadows asked, desperation creeping into its voice. The Overseer''s eyes gleamed with dark intent. "We send the Elite Elves of the Asura Army. Let them deal with Lyerin and his tribe. They are the only ones capable of stopping him now." The shadows fell silent, their forms flickering in the dim light. The decision had been made. The Elite Elves of the Asura Army were coming for Lyerin. And the true battle was about to begin. Chapter 201 - 201: Decimation Lyerin stood atop the crumbled remains of the battlefield, his eyes cold as he surveyed the carnage below. His Pig Orcs were gathering the bodies of the fallen participants, dragging them back toward the Stonehooves Tribe''s maze, their grotesque forms lumbering with brutal efficiency. The air was thick with the scent of blood and ash, and the sounds of moaning survivors filled the desolate landscape. His decision was clear: to level up the Spirit of his Tribe, he needed to ensure the entire Stonehooves Tribe elevated alongside it. After all, the spirit won''t level up without the whole Tribe not leveling up too. That meant not just gaining power for himself, but pulling the tribe up with him¡ªand for that, sacrifices were required. The maze of the Stonehooves was more than just a physical labyrinth. It was now a sacred ground, a place where the tribe''s blood rituals were performed to strengthen the Tribe Spirit. The blood of the living was the key. He narrowed his eyes as he turned toward the distance, where the surviving participants from the other tribes huddled in fear. The Sevarin, Volcaris, and Thrylos clans had been decimated, but not entirely eradicated. Some survivors had hidden themselves, hoping to avoid the merciless judgment of Lyerin''s Pig Orcs. But there was no escape. "Take them all," Lyerin ordered, his voice steady and cold. "Drag them to the maze. They are the key to leveling the tribe." His Pig Orcs, empowered by the growing strength of the Stonehooves Spirit, moved with terrifying speed. Their hulking forms loomed over the survivors, grabbing them with meaty fists, and carrying them off, despite their screams and struggles. The more the Pig Orcs fought, the stronger they grew, as if their very existence thrived on the brutality they inflicted. Their muscles pulsed with raw energy, veins bulging as they heaved the bodies onto their backs. Far within the labyrinth of the Stonehooves Tribe, the Minotaur, the tribe''s most brutal warrior now, awaited his part in the ritual. His hulking figure, covered in thick fur and muscle, was an embodiment of savagery. Standing in the center of the maze, he wielded a massive axe, the blade stained with blood from countless executions. His red eyes gleamed with anticipation as the Pig Orcs entered the maze, delivering the survivors to their fate. Each participant, trembling in fear, was dragged before the Minotaur. The maze echoed with their desperate pleas, but there was no mercy here. The Minotaur raised his axe high, and with a single, swift motion, he brought it down, cleaving through flesh and bone, ending lives in a grotesque display of strength. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Blood sprayed across the maze, pooling on the stone floor, feeding the ritual that would elevate the entire tribe. Lyerin stood at the entrance of the maze, watching as the life drained from the bodies of his enemies. He could feel the shift, the subtle energy of the tribe growing stronger with every life that was sacrificed. The Stonehooves Tribe was not just evolving; it was transforming into something more powerful than he had ever imagined. As the last body fell and the Minotaur bellowed in triumph, a notification appeared before Lyerin''s eyes. Ding! The entire Stonehooves Tribe has leveled up. Tribe Spirit Protector upgrade in progress... Lyerin''s lips curled into a grin. This was it. The Stonehooves Tribe Spirit had reached a new level of power, and with it, his Pig Orcs and Minotaur had become nearly unstoppable. But it wasn''t enough. He knew there was more to come. One more step remained to elevate the Spirit Protector to a truly formidable force. He glanced at the mission notification hovering before him. He needed one more sacrifice to fully level the Spirit Protector. And he knew exactly where that would come from. "They won''t let me go like this," he mumbled to himself, a wicked gleam in his eyes. "The Asuras won''t just sit by and watch." --- Meanwhile, Back on Earth The Asura girl who had been tasked with narrating the events for the people of Earth was left speechless. Her sharp, calculating demeanor had faltered, her eyes wide with shock as she stared at the live transmission of Lyerin''s triumph. The screen before her displayed the utter destruction of the participants, their tribes annihilated one by one under the merciless onslaught of Lyerin and his Pig Orcs. "How¡­?" she whispered, her voice betraying her disbelief. "How did he do this?" Around the world, the people of Earth were glued to their screens, watching the surreal, apocalyptic scene unfold. They had watched Lyerin decimate entire tribes, single-handedly destroying what should have been insurmountable foes. Cities across Earth buzzed with frantic energy, murmurs of shock and disbelief spreading like wildfire. In the face of such power, the people didn''t know whether to fear Lyerin or revere him. But one thing was certain: Lyerin was no ordinary participant. His rise through the trials was nothing short of unprecedented, and the realization dawned on the Asura girl and the entire world that they were witnessing the emergence of a true force to be reckoned with. --- The Overseer''s Realm Far from the battlefield, in the shadowy realm of the Overseers, the leaders of the trial gathered in tense silence. The Overseer himself stood at the center, his pale face drawn into a deep frown, his eyes glowing with the light of omniscience. Around him, the six-armed shadows hovered, their dark forms shifting with unease. "He did another impossible thing!" one of the shadows hissed, its voice like the sound of nails scraping over stone. "He didn''t just elevate the Tribal Spirit¡ªhe leveled up the entire tribe too!" The other shadows muttered in agreement, their voices overlapping in agitation. It wasn''t supposed to happen this way. The trial was designed to weed out the weak and test the strong, but Lyerin had shattered the balance of power with his unprecedented rise. The Overseer raised a hand, silencing the others. His voice was cold and measured, yet laced with concern. "Lyerin has achieved something beyond our expectations. The Spirit Protector of the Stonehooves Tribe has reached a power level we did not foresee." "Is he a threat to the entire trial system?" another shadow asked, its eyes narrowing. The Overseer considered the question for a moment, his gaze fixed on the swirling energy that surrounded Lyerin''s tribe. "Yes," he finally said, his tone grim. "If this continues, Lyerin could destabilize not only this trial but every future trial we host. The tribes will become too powerful." "What do we do?" a shadow murmured. "If we allow him to grow further, he''ll be unstoppable." One of the shadows suggested, "As I said, we could end it now. Absorb Earth like we have with the planets of losers. That would halt his progress immediately." The Overseer shook his head. "No. I repeat. If we do that, the planets under the Asura Empire will see it as weakness. They''ll rebel against us, and we cannot afford that kind of insurrection. We can handle them just like those OTHERS IN THE PAST" A tense silence followed his words. The shadows shifted uneasily, knowing the gravity of the situation. But the Overseer''s mind was already made up. "There''s only one solution," the Overseer said, his voice low and deadly serious. "We send the Elite Asuras of the Asura Army. Not just then elite, the best elite and exceptional warriors too. Let them deal with Lyerin. Only they have the power to stop him now." As the shadows murmured their approval, the Overseer''s gaze darkened. The Elite asuras were ruthless, disciplined warriors, feared across the galaxy for their precision and power. What more of the exceptional ones? If they couldn''t stop Lyerin, no one could. But deep down, even the Overseer knew that sending the Elite Elves was a desperate move. Lyerin had proven himself capable of surpassing every expectation, and now, with the entire Stonehooves Tribe leveled up, there was no telling what he could accomplish next. The final battle was approaching, and the Overseer could only hope that the Elite Elves would be enough to stop the unstoppable force that Lyerin had become. Chapter 202 - 202: Nothing The Asura girl stood before the cameras, her usual confidence replaced with a growing sense of confusion. Her voice, which had been commanding moments earlier, now faltered as she tried to make sense of what was unfolding. "Lyerin has... wiped out all the remaining participants," she announced, her words tentative. "The Stonehooves Tribe is victorious." Around the world, cheers erupted. In cities across Earth, people celebrated, their once-skeptical minds now filled with admiration for the participant who had not only survived but dominated. Some saw Lyerin as a symbol of hope in a world that had been thrust into chaos by the trial, while others, still wary, remained glued to their screens, waiting for the next announcement. But the celebration began to turn to murmurs of confusion. The people watching from their homes, from public squares, and from hidden underground bunkers started to notice something. Lyerin''s victory had been clear. He had destroyed the Tidalblade Clan, the Moltenfist Tribe, and the Mindspire Circle. His tribe had leveled up. His Spirit Protector had ascended. But something was off. The screen, which should have transitioned to the next phase or announcement, lingered on the battlefield where Lyerin and his Pig Orcs stood amidst the carnage. The Stonehooves Tribe was stronger than ever, but the usual closing fanfare of the trial¡ªwhen the victorious tribe was acknowledged, when the fate of the planet was announced¡ªhad not occurred. The cameras remained focused on Lyerin, but the tension in the air was palpable. "Lyerin... why isn''t this ending?" the Asura girl mumbled to herself, her voice barely audible to the Earthlings. She glanced around the control room, where the other Asura operatives were now staring at their own monitors with puzzled expressions. The systems should have acknowledged Lyerin''s success. The trial should have closed. But nothing was happening. She looked back at the screen, her brow furrowed in concern. "Something''s wrong," she whispered, though her voice was transmitted to the millions of viewers on Earth. The celebration in the streets began to quiet down. The cheering crowds turned back to their screens, realizing that the victory they were celebrating felt... incomplete. Unease spread like wildfire. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. People whispered among themselves, confused by the delay, their excitement giving way to a strange, collective dread. "Why... isn''t it over?" someone in the crowd muttered, their voice echoed by countless others around the world. The Asura girl turned her attention to the transmission feeds, her sharp eyes narrowing as she scanned the data coming in. She tapped a few buttons, but the usual stream of updates¡ªnotifications of Lyerin''s victory, the fate of the Earth, the closing sequence of the trial¡ªwasn''t appearing. Instead, there was... nothing. Her heart began to race. She glanced at the others in the control room, but they were just as bewildered as she was. This wasn''t supposed to happen. The trial system was automated, run by forces far beyond her control. And yet, it wasn''t responding. It was as if the entire process had stalled. The screen flickered. The crowd watching the broadcast gasped as the image of Lyerin and the battlefield suddenly wavered. It wasn''t a glitch¡ªit felt intentional. The broadcast, which had been steady for the entirety of the trial, was now unstable, the image of the victorious Stonehooves Tribe distorting as if reality itself was bending. "What... what is this?" the Asura girl muttered. She moved closer to her screen, her eyes widening in disbelief. The broadcast flickered again, and this time the image began to fade, replaced by a creeping darkness that spread across the sky in the background of the battlefield. It wasn''t a technical issue¡ªit was something more sinister, something that seemed to reach beyond the scope of the trial itself. "Ladies and gentlemen," the Asura girl tried to regain her composure, addressing the confused masses of Earth. "We seem to be experiencing... a delay in the conclusion of the trial. Please, remain calm." But her own fear was starting to seep into her voice. She tried pressing more controls, but nothing responded. The view of Lyerin had almost entirely vanished now, replaced by an eerie blackness that covered the battlefield like a thick, impenetrable fog. The people of Earth, once filled with jubilation, now watched in uneasy silence. The monitors in public squares, homes, and the headquarters where the global elites had gathered were all showing the same thing: an empty, dark void where the victorious tribe had once stood. "What''s happening?" The murmur grew louder among the crowds. On the screen, the last image of Lyerin flickered one more time before being swallowed by the encroaching darkness. And then, in an instant, the broadcast cut out completely. The cameras, which had been relaying the events of the trial to every corner of Earth, went dead. The sky on the monitors turned black, and all that remained was an oppressive, terrifying nothingness. The Asura girl''s eyes widened in horror as she stared at her blank screen. "What... what is this?" she whispered. Her voice trembled, barely audible now. She had no explanation, no control. The trial''s systems had been designed to be absolute, inviolable. But now, everything was unraveling before her eyes. Around the world, confusion turned to panic. People screamed in fear, unsure of what they had just witnessed, unsure of what would come next. The skies, once clear, now seemed to reflect the same blackness that had overtaken the broadcast, as if reality itself was shifting. In the control room, the Asura girl''s view began to darken as well. The shadows in the corners of the room seemed to grow, creeping in on her from all sides. Her heart pounded in her chest, her breaths shallow as the darkness closed in. She felt an inexplicable sense of dread, as if something ancient and malevolent had been unleashed. "This isn''t part of the trial," she whispered, her voice barely audible as the world around her dissolved into blackness. And then, the screens across Earth, the control panels, and the cameras¡ªall of it¡ªwent dark. The people of Earth were left with nothing. No explanation, no closure. Just an endless, suffocating void. The world watched in silence as the darkness consumed everything. And then, there was nothing. Chapter 203 - 203: Adanamous Galaxy In the shadowy expanse of an unknown realm, several figures stood in silence, their humanoid forms indistinct, outlined only by a faint, shimmering glow that emanated from their massive frames. They were not ordinary creatures; these were beings of vast power and influence, rulers of their own galaxies, spectators from realms so distant and so advanced that even the most powerful races of the Adanamous Galaxy would tremble in their presence. They had gathered to witness the survival game, intrigued by the chaotic spectacle the Asuras had set into motion. Yet now, they found themselves both amazed and outraged by what they had witnessed. A figure, taller and more imposing than the rest, let out a deep, resonating growl. His eyes burned with an intense light, and his voice boomed across the vast hall of shadows. "That mortal, Lyerin... He was the weakest of them all! And now look at him!" the figure barked. "Who could have imagined that the weakest would sweep through the absorbed worlds like a storm?" Another shadow, cloaked in a swirling mist, shifted impatiently. "This is absurd! How could one like him¡ªwithout proper resources, without a true patron¡ªmanage such a feat? He has bested the other participants, even those who were bred for war!" The whispers of agreement rippled through the gathering. There was a sense of collective disbelief at what had just unfolded. Lyerin had entered the survival game as a mere pawn, a fragile player in a game of gods and monsters. His chances of survival had been so slim that many had already written him off from the start. But now? Now he was the last one standing, his tribe elevated to a level of strength that had defied every expectation. What a monster, what an absorbed world creature! The Asuras always conduct these kinds of survival game trials for those they deem a threat to them. By doing so, they open their world to a new galaxy and evolve the monsters of their own worlds. Thus, making the absorbed world be weakened to an extent where when the Asuras descend, they can now tremble on the inhabitants. However, the human Lyerin, and his Stonehooves Tribe form an absorbed world Earth was a difficult and unknown case. Who could have known, a random replacement they set to make the Oracle work was the one who swept everyone away in one go? And worse still, his victory had come faster than any participant before him. Even in history! "Minotaurs... they used the Minotaurs as their spirit," another shadow muttered, barely able to hide their astonishment. "He used the Stonehooves Tribe as if they were an extension of his will! What a monster." The air grew thick with tension, the disembodied voices rising into a chorus of discontent. They had gathered here not just for entertainment but for the careful observation of potential threats to their power. The absorption of worlds was a carefully orchestrated game, meant to test the strength of new civilizations, to prune those too weak to survive. Lyerin''s victory was... unprecedented. One of the shadow creatures stepped forward, their voice dripping with malice. "And yet... the Asuras closed the feed. They think they can hide what''s happening." "Of course they closed it!" another snapped. "Do you really think the Asuras will allow an absorbed world to gain a foothold in the Adanamous Galaxy? If that happens, it''s an open challenge to their rule!" "War," another chimed in, their voice low and dangerous. "It would be war. Every ruler of the absorbed worlds would rise in rebellion if they saw Lyerin''s success. They know it." The figures began to move restlessly, their agitation growing with every passing moment. Lyerin''s unexpected rise to power had not only threatened the balance within the survival game¡ªit had the potential to destabilize the entire galaxy. The Asuras, who presided over the trial, had acted swiftly to cut off the broadcast, hiding the final moments of Lyerin''s victory from prying eyes. But here, in this unknown realm, the shadow creatures were well aware of what was really happening behind the scenes. "The Asuras fear him!" one of the shadowy figures spat. "They think they can erase him by cutting off the feed. They think we won''t notice." "But we have noticed," another hissed. "And we will not be ignored!" The chorus of voices rose into a cacophony of outrage. The room reverberated with their anger, their voices blending into a riotous demand. "PUT IT BACK!" one of the shadows bellowed, their voice shaking the very fabric of the void around them. "Show us what happens!" another demanded, their form shifting in rage. "We have the right to see it through!" The gathering of shadow creatures erupted into chaos, each one voicing their frustration, their disbelief, their anger. They knew the stakes. If Lyerin were allowed to continue, if his tribe were allowed to ascend unchecked, it would upset the delicate balance of power within the galaxy. It would challenge the Asuras'' rule¡ªand by extension, the rule of the galaxy''s elite. The room pulsed with their collective fury, their voices melding into a single, overwhelming roar. "SHOW US THE REST!" Finally, one of the shadows stepped forward, their voice cutting through the chaos with a chilling calm. "The Asuras cannot hide this from us forever. We are not mere spectators. We are rulers in our own right. This trial has far-reaching consequences, and we demand transparency." A tense silence followed. From the distance, an ethereal voice echoed¡ªa voice of immense power, calm and steady. It was the Overseer. His presence washed over the gathering like a cold wind. "Enough," the Overseer said, his voice silencing the tumultuous crowd. "You are correct. The Asuras have taken steps to prevent the full extent of the trial from being seen. But know this¡ªit is not out of fear. It is a matter of... containment." The shadows shifted uneasily, their suspicion growing. "Containment?" one of them sneered. "You mean suppression." The Overseer hesitated for the briefest of moments. "The trial has taken an unexpected turn. Lyerin''s ascension is... abnormal, yes. But there are forces at play here that even the Asuras must tread carefully around." "Enough with your riddles!" one of the shadow creatures growled. "Show us the rest of the trial! We will not be kept in the dark!" The Overseer sighed, his ethereal form flickering for a moment. "Very well," he said. "By request of our guests from other galaxies, the trial will be reinstated. But understand this¡ªwhat you are about to witness is unprecedented. A special case, if you will." With that, the Overseer raised his hand, and the darkened screens flickered back to life. The shadow creatures leaned forward, their glowing eyes fixated on the monitors as the image of the battlefield returned. The oppressive darkness that had swallowed the scene slowly gave way to reveal Lyerin standing at the center of the Stonehooves Tribe''s maze, surrounded by his Pig Orcs and the towering form of the Minotaur Spirit Protector. The screen buzzed with static for a moment, then cleared completely. The Overseer''s voice resonated through the realm once more. "You will see now. But be prepared. What comes next... will change everything." The shadow creatures watched in silence, their eyes fixed on the screen. The trial was far from over. The true test had only just begun. And now, they would bear witness to the final act¡ªthe act that would determine not just the fate of Lyerin, but the balance of power across the entire Adanamous Galaxy. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 204 - 204: Shameless Asuras The Overseer stood before the darkened crowd, his ethereal form flickering, casting a ghostly glow across the hall. The gathered shadows, rulers and warlords from distant galaxies, still simmered with frustration, their rage barely contained. The sudden reactivation of the trial feed had quieted them, but their discontent was palpable. With a calm that defied the tumultuous atmosphere, the Overseer raised his hands. "Attention, all!" His voice reverberated through the chamber, powerful and steady, demanding silence. The crowd hushed, though the undercurrent of tension remained thick in the air. "We have a special announcement," the Overseer began, his voice cold, almost detached. "The human Lyerin has accomplished something... unprecedented in the history of this trial. He has garnered the interest of our young Asuras¡ªthose who crave the taste of true battle." Before he could continue, the room erupted into laughter. One of the shadow creatures, a hulking figure cloaked in swirling darkness, let out a deep, resonating chuckle. "Interest, you say? So the Asuras are now enamored by the weak?" Another voice joined in, dripping with scorn. "They speak of ''interest'' when what they truly mean is desperation. They see their game slipping through their fingers, so they dangle this little ''special event'' before us." The hall was soon filled with jeers and boos, the mocking laughter growing louder. The shadow creatures¡ªbeings who had witnessed countless conquests and countless betrayals¡ªwere not easily deceived. They knew the Asuras well. And they knew exactly what this so-called ''special event'' entailed: a desperate attempt to maintain control over a trial that had spiraled out of their grasp. "The Asuras are indeed shameless!" one shadow bellowed, their voice shaking the very walls of the chamber. "They send their younglings to clean up a mess that they can no longer control!" "Boo! Shame on you, Overseer! Shame on the Asuras!" another shouted. "They dangle a treasure before us like fools!" a smaller, wispier figure hissed. "Do they think we will be swayed by such petty offerings?" "Do they believe we will forget how they manipulate every trial to ensure their dominance?" The boos and jeers grew louder, more venomous, filling the dark expanse like a storm. The Overseer stood silently amidst the chaos, his face impassive, his posture unyielding. It was clear that this was not the first time he had faced such backlash. The rulers of galaxies were not easily cowed, and they were even less forgiving when it came to the Asuras'' heavy-handed tactics. Still, the Overseer remained unperturbed. He let the torrent of insults wash over him, waiting patiently for the storm to pass. And when the room finally began to quiet¡ªthough the tension still simmered¡ªhe continued, his voice as calm as ever. "The Asuras are not here to deceive you," he said, his tone smooth, measured. "This trial, as you all know, has always been about survival and power. And Lyerin''s actions have drawn the gaze of those who seek to test their mettle. The young Asuras are not here to intervene for the sake of politics. They are here because they have been challenged." There was a moment of silence. Then, a mocking voice broke through. "Challenged? By a human?!" "By a mortal from a backwater planet?" another shadow scoffed. "How far the mighty Asuras have fallen." The Overseer''s eyes gleamed as he raised his hand. "This is no ordinary human. This is a being who, through sheer will and cunning, has surpassed every expectation. He has annihilated the strongest of participants. "He has risen to power in the span of only hours, and now his tribe stands on the verge of ascension. This is why the young Asuras are eager. They seek combat with one who has defied the odds." "And if Earth wins?" a voice shouted from the crowd, laced with sarcasm. "What treasure do the Asuras offer?" The Overseer smiled faintly. "Should the Earthlings win, they will be given something of great value¡ªa treasure that would allow the intelligent creatures of Earth to evolve... smoothly. "A treasure that would guide them toward power and strength, elevating their civilization to stand among the greatest." The crowd erupted into laughter again. The shadows roared with amusement, their voices echoing in the vast chamber. "They offer us a fantasy!" one figure cackled. "They pretend to be benevolent, offering evolution as if it''s a gift, when in truth they only fear rebellion!" "The Asuras think we are fools! They offer power to mortals to placate us, to ensure their hold over this galaxy remains unchallenged." The Overseer remained silent, letting the laughter and mockery continue for a few moments longer before he raised his hands again. The crowd began to quiet, though the tension in the air remained thick. "And now," the Overseer said, his voice sharper now, cutting through the noise. "The young Asuras have already been dispatched. And they will prove their worth, as they always have." With a flick of his wrist, the vast screen above the hall flickered to life once more. The image shifted to a towering arena where the young Asuras, elite warriors of their race, stood on the precipice, looking down at the battlefield where Lyerin and his tribe awaited. The first of the Asura warriors, a lean, muscular figure with shimmering red skin and glowing eyes, stood at the edge, his gaze focused and unwavering. The Overseer''s voice boomed over the image. "Kairos Bloodfury," the Overseer announced. "A prodigy of the Bloodfang Clan. He has bested over a hundred foes in single combat, wielding the power of flame and shadow with unmatched precision. He will be the first to enter the fray." As Kairos leaped from the platform, the crowd murmured, impressed despite their previous jeers. His descent was swift, and he vanished into the arena below, leaving only a trail of red light in his wake. The screen then shifted to another Asura warrior, this one towering and broad, with skin the color of dark steel and eyes like burning coals. His muscles rippled as he cracked his knuckles, preparing for the battle to come. "Titanus Ironfist," the Overseer continued. "A warrior of unmatched strength and endurance. He has felled giants and crushed entire armies with his bare hands. His arrival heralds doom for any who stand in his path." Titanus leaped from the platform, his massive form hurtling toward the battlefield like a meteor, causing the ground to quake as he landed with a thunderous impact. One by one, the young Asura elites were introduced, each more fearsome than the last. There was Vira Serpentscale, a lithe and deadly assassin who could strike faster than the eye could follow. There was Vorath Stormbringer, a sorcerer who commanded the very forces of nature, calling down lightning and hurricanes with a flick of his wrist. There was Xalia Moonshadow, a warrior who could manipulate time and space, bending reality around to her will. As each Asura warrior descended into the trial arena, the crowd watched in anticipation, their earlier skepticism giving way to a sense of awe and tension. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. These were not ordinary beings. These were the elite of the Asura race, warriors who had spent centuries honing their craft, perfecting their deadly abilities. Finally, the Overseer''s voice cut through once more. "The young Asuras have arrived. The battle will begin soon. But know this¡ªthe trial has taken a new turn. What comes next will not only determine the fate of Lyerin and his tribe... it will decide the fate of Earth itself." The camera panned back to the arena, where Lyerin and his tribe awaited, their eyes locked on the sky as the Asura warriors descended. Chapter 205 - 205: War: Asuras vs Orcs Lyerin leaped into the air, his powerful legs propelling him effortlessly toward the sky. As he ascended, he could see his Pig Orcs below¡ªan army returning triumphantly to the maze after their bloody conquest of the other tribes. The sight was a mixture of grotesque and awe-inspiring. Some of the Pig Orcs had doubled in size, their once-broad shoulders now hulking masses of muscle and sinew, though many bore gruesome wounds from battle. Their skin, thick and leathery, was marred by scars and open gashes, yet despite their injuries, the Pig Orcs marched forward with the calm, disciplined energy of a force that knew no fear. Hovering in the air, Lyerin crossed his arms, the wind whipping his cloak around him as if he were the very embodiment of death watching over the battlefield. From his vantage point, he surveyed the landscape with an air of silent authority, as if the triumph below was his doing alone. He had led them, commanded them, and now the fruits of their labor were laid bare before him. But he felt no joy, no satisfaction. The task was not yet complete. "Be vigilant," Lyerin muttered, his voice a low growl. His words echoed through the air, carrying an almost supernatural weight that swept over the entire army. "There are new foes among us." As his voice reached the ears of the Pig Orcs, an immediate shift occurred. The calmness that had settled over the returning army dissolved in an instant. Their hulking forms straightened, their eyes narrowing with renewed focus. The injured ones, still covered in blood, clenched their massive fists, muscles bulging with tension. The air grew thick with anticipation. Lyerin could feel it, a change in the atmosphere, like the calm before a storm. Suddenly, the world around them seemed to crackle with energy, as if reality itself was bending, warping under the weight of an unseen force. The sky darkened unnaturally, and a low, ominous hum filled the air. Lyerin''s eyes widened, his sharp instincts screaming of an imminent danger. He turned his gaze upward, and in the distance, a sudden and devastating shift occurred. The Asuras had arrived. The very sky seemed to split open, a tear in the fabric of reality, revealing an endless expanse of swirling darkness. From within this rift, the Asura army emerged. Their arrival was like a cataclysm, a shockwave that sent ripples of energy through the world. The first to step through were the Asuras¡ªwarriors of legend, their forms impossibly graceful yet terrifying in their lethality. Their armor gleamed, dark and sinister, etched with runes that pulsed with a sickly green light. Their eyes, cold and devoid of mercy, scanned the battlefield below with predatory intent. As they descended from the tear in the sky, their movements were swift, precise, and devastating. They landed amidst the Pig Orcs with such force that the ground trembled beneath their feet, and before the Orcs could react, the Asuras struck. Blades of light, impossibly sharp and faster than the eye could follow, sliced through the air. Pig Orcs, even the largest and strongest among them, fell in an instant, their massive bodies cleaved in half before they could even raise their weapons. The Asuras moved like a deadly wind, weaving through the battlefield, their blades flashing and cutting down Pig Orc after Pig Orc with brutal efficiency. The largest of the Orcs, those who had doubled in size, roared in defiance, swinging their enormous weapons with terrifying strength, but it was no use. The Asuras were too fast, too skilled. The Orcs'' weapons crashed harmlessly into the ground, striking only air, while the Asuras darted in and out of their reach, landing fatal blows with every movement. From his position in the air, Lyerin watched as his Pig Orcs were decimated, his expression cold and unreadable. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This was not unexpected. He had known the Asuras would come. They could not afford to let his tribe''s rise go unchecked. And yet, there was something about the ease with which the Asuras were cutting through his forces that ignited a spark of anger deep within him. He clenched his fists, feeling the power of his tribe''s spirit pulsing within him, but he remained still, waiting. --- In the realm of shadows, where the Overseer and the six-handed shadow figures watched the battle, the mood shifted. The shadow creatures, usually silent observers of the chaos below, began to stir, murmurs of discontent echoing among them. "This isn''t right!" one of the shadow creatures growled, his voice filled with anger. "The Asuras are breaking the balance!" "They know the human Lyerin has no match against this kind of force," another shadow hissed. "The Asuras... they''re too powerful!" A chorus of boos and whispers filled the dark realm, the shadow creatures openly expressing their disdain for the Asura''s intervention. To them, this felt like cheating¡ªlike the Asuras were unwilling to let Lyerin''s power grow any further. But the Overseer, standing amidst the chaos, remained silent, his eyes fixed on the scene unfolding below. "He should be dead by now," one of the shadows muttered. "There''s no way he can survive this." But the Overseer knew better. His cold, calculating mind saw through the layers of the battle, recognizing that something was amiss. Yes, the Asuras were strong, and yes, they had unleashed their forces to crush Lyerin''s tribe. But the Pig Orcs¡­ they weren''t fighting like normal. There was something strange about the way they responded to the attack. "They gain strength from hatred," the Overseer finally spoke, his voice cutting through the murmurs of the shadows. "The Pig Orcs and the Minotaurs... their hatred for each other is ancient. That same hatred fuels them, but now they share a bond. A mutual loathing that has fused them into something more." "But the Asuras are wiping them out!" a shadow protested. "For now," the Overseer replied coolly. "But watch closely." --- Back on the battlefield, the Asuras continued their massacre, but something was changing. The Pig Orcs that had survived the initial onslaught were beginning to stand up again. Their injuries, once severe and crippling, seemed to heal before the Asuras'' eyes. And not just heal¡ªtheir muscles grew larger, their eyes glowed with a dark, seething rage, and their speed increased. It was as if the more they were injured, the stronger they became. The Asuras, usually calm and composed, began to falter. For every Orc they cut down, two more seemed to rise, bigger and stronger than before. It wasn''t long before the Pig Orcs, those who had been reduced to mere fodder moments before, began to push back. And then, the real shift came. In the midst of the chaos, two figures suddenly appeared beside Lyerin, emerging from thin air. They were horned girls, their delicate features belying the immense power that radiated from them. Their horns curled like those of a demon, their eyes burning with a fiery intensity. Without a word, the horned girls unleashed their fury. One raised her hand, and a wave of dark energy erupted from her fingertips, crashing into the Asuras like a tidal wave. The force of it sent several Asuras flying through the air, their bodies slamming into the ground with bone-crushing force. The other girl moved with lightning speed, her twin blades cutting through the Asuras with terrifying precision. Her strikes were so fast that they left trails of burning light in the air, and wherever her blades touched, Asuras fell, their armor crumpling under the sheer power of her blows. The shadows watching from their realm trembled in disbelief. This wasn''t supposed to happen. The Asuras were supposed to be invincible. Yet here they were, being pushed back by Lyerin''s tribe¡ªand now, these two horned girls. The Overseer watched in silence, a faint smile tugging at the corners of his lips. The battle was far from over. Chapter 206 - 206: The girls As the two horned girls, Corora and Cornelia, finished their devastating assault on the Asuras and floated back to Lyerin''s side, their expressions calm and unbothered by the chaos they had just unleashed, Lyerin stood in the air with them, arms still crossed, but his mind racing. The speed and precision of their attacks had caught him off guard. These two, like the others in his tribe, had grown stronger than he had anticipated. Lyerin''s eyes shifted to Corora. "What were those attacks?" he asked, his tone steady but with a hint of curiosity. Corora turned to face him, her eyes glowing faintly, and gave a small, almost casual shrug. "Those?" she said, her voice soft but confident. "Those are just natural abilities." Lyerin''s brow furrowed deeply, his sharp gaze intensifying as he processed her response. "Natural abilities?" he muttered, more to himself than to her. He knew how rare these abilities were¡ªpowers that were inherent, not learned through training or leveling up. In his past life, he had only ever come across a handful of individuals who possessed them, and they were always among the most powerful and dangerous beings in existence. He had assumed Sophia''s awakening was an anomaly. But now, two more of the sisters had manifested such powers? He glanced at both Corora and Cornelia, his mind buzzing with questions. "When? How did this happen?" he asked, his voice laced with urgency. He needed to understand. Corora exchanged a glance with Cornelia, then turned her gaze back to Lyerin, a faint smile playing on her lips. "Well," she began, "it all started when you left us with the horned mana beasts to clear out the dungeon." She paused, seemingly gathering her thoughts, and then launched into a story. "We had just finished the initial dungeon floors, working through the weaker beasts. At first, we thought it was going to be routine¡ªjust following your orders, clearing out the lower levels, nothing too challenging. "But when we got to the core of the dungeon, something was different. The mana beasts you left with us were acting strange, almost as if they sensed something deeper within the dungeon, something ancient. "At first, we ignored it, focused on fighting the usual hordes. But as we descended deeper, the atmosphere changed. It got darker, the air heavier, and the mana around us started to fluctuate wildly. "Cornelia and I could feel it in our bones¡ªthere was something down there that was drawing all the energy toward it. "We reached a massive underground cavern, and that''s when we saw it. A creature unlike anything we had ever faced before. It wasn''t an eldritch being, nor was it a typical dungeon monster. "It was this massive, towering entity made entirely of pure mana, shifting and swirling like a storm contained within a physical form. "The mana beasts with us froze, terrified. But we couldn''t back down. We knew we had to take it down if we were going to complete the dungeon and return to you. "We fought for hours, maybe even days. Time became meaningless. Every strike we landed seemed to do nothing, and every attack it threw at us drained our energy and mana reserves faster than we could recover. "Cornelia and I were exhausted, barely holding on. It was then that we realized¡ªwe couldn''t win with just the power we had. We needed more." Corora paused for a moment, her eyes growing distant as she relived the memory. ""That''s when it happened. Something inside us both... snapped, or maybe awakened is the better word. It was like our bodies suddenly became vessels for the raw mana that filled the cavern. "We started to draw power directly from the dungeon itself, from the mana core that the creature was guarding. Our horns began to glow, and this incredible force surged through us. "Cornelia was the first to unleash it. She raised her hand, and without thinking, she released a wave of energy so powerful that it tore through the creature''s form, shattering its mana core. "I followed right after, summoning a blast that obliterated the remnants of its body. It was like we became conduits for the dungeon''s power, channeling it through our natural abilities. "When it was over, we were left standing in the wreckage, our bodies glowing with this new energy. We had changed." Corora let out a soft chuckle, but there was a serious glint in her eyes. "That''s how we got our natural abilities, Lyerin. It wasn''t something we sought out. It just... happened, in the middle of that fight. "The mana beasts that were with us couldn''t even comprehend it. They just bowed to us after that, recognizing the change in our power." Lyerin listened intently, his brow still furrowed as Corora finished her story. It was an extraordinary tale, but he could sense the truth in her words. Natural abilities, powers that manifested from within, often emerged in moments of extreme duress or need. But to think that Corora and Cornelia had both awakened theirs at the same time, in such a fashion¡ªit was beyond rare. It was unheard of. Before he could respond, a shift in the air caught his attention. Seven figures appeared, suspended in the sky like Lyerin himself, their forms elegant yet powerful. Lyerin''s eyes narrowed as he recognized each one of them¡ªMaria, Elena, Lydia, Fiona, Emily, Natalie, and, of course, Sophia. Sophia, the one he had impregnated, stood slightly apart from the others, her presence commanding yet enigmatic. Lyerin''s heart skipped a beat as a terrifying thought crossed his mind. Don''t tell me... His gaze swept over the seven women, and his voice, though steady, held a trace of disbelief. "Don''t tell me... all of you have awakened natural abilities too?" The silence that followed was deafening. The only one Lyerin had been aware of possessing a natural ability was Sophia. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was something he had accounted for, something he had believed was unique to her. The idea that the others might have awakened similar powers seemed impossible. Natural abilities were beyond rare¡ªso rare that in his past life, they had been the stuff of legends. One by one, the women nodded, confirming his suspicions. Lyerin felt the weight of their revelation settle over him like a heavy cloak. He could barely comprehend what was happening. "How?" he demanded, though his voice lacked the usual sharpness. It was more a question of disbelief than anger. Maria, the first to speak, answered calmly. "When you left us in the dungeon, the Mana Beasts supported us in fighting the dungeon monsters. We were pushed to our limits, forced to face challenges beyond what we thought we could handle. That''s when it happened. Just like Corora and Cornelia, we awakened." Lyerin''s expression darkened, but not with anger¡ªwith awe. He had known these women were powerful, that they had grown under his guidance and the protection of the Stonehooves Tribe. But to think that every one of them had manifested such rare and potent abilities... It was unprecedented. "Show me," Lyerin said, his voice a low command. "Show me what you can do, against the Asuras." The women didn''t hesitate. One by one, they unleashed their powers, directing them toward the Asura army below. Maria summoned a storm of blades, each one glowing with an ethereal light as they cut through the air with terrifying precision. Elena conjured a wall of fire, so intense that it scorched the earth beneath the Asuras, forcing them to retreat. Lydia''s power manifested in the form of a gravitational field, pulling enemies toward her and crushing them with invisible force. Fiona called forth the elements, sending waves of water crashing into the Asuras while bolts of lightning struck down from the sky. Emily''s ability was a terrifying explosion of darkness that consumed anything it touched, leaving nothing but void in its wake. Natalie summoned spectral chains, binding the Asuras and rendering them powerless to resist her assault. As the women displayed their natural abilities, the battlefield shifted once more. The Asuras, who had once seemed invincible, were now on the defensive, struggling to withstand the overwhelming force of Lyerin''s companions. But as the display of power continued, Lyerin''s eyes turned to Sophia, the one who remained silent and still. She had yet to unleash her ability, yet he knew she possessed it. Her gaze met his, and for a moment, the world seemed to pause. She didn''t move. Didn''t speak. But her presence was enough to slightly send a shiver down Lyerin''s spine. Whatever power she held, it was something far beyond the others. Lyerin knew it was some kind of ground breaking attack, but he had never seen it. However, he was confident it was something even more dangerous. But for now, she remained silent. Chapter 207 - 207: Battle! Lyerin, still hovering in the air, took a deep breath as he watched the scene unfold below. The power his companions had unleashed was awe-inspiring, but the battle was far from over. The Asuras, though temporarily thrown off balance by the barrage of natural abilities, were regrouping, their numbers still strong, their resolve unshaken. The Pig Orcs, battered and bleeding, continued to fight bravely, but they were losing ground. His gaze returned to the women, their abilities still radiating power across the battlefield. But they were outnumbered, and despite their impressive strength, the Asuras were elite warriors¡ªbattle-hardened, disciplined, and relentless. Lyerin let out a slow breath and uncrossed his arms, his tone commanding but calm. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You''ve done well, all of you," he said, his voice carrying easily through the air. "But the battle isn''t over yet. I need you to keep fighting alongside the Pig Orcs. Don''t hold back. These Asuras are no ordinary foes, and they won''t fall easily." Maria, Elena, and the others nodded, determination flashing in their eyes. They were ready to fight. Ready to push back the Asura invasion. Lyerin continued, "Coordinate with the Pig Orcs. They''re strong, but they need your abilities to cover their weaknesses. We can''t afford any mistakes here. If we don''t stop these Asuras now, they''ll bring the full might of their army down on us. And we won''t survive that." The women didn''t need further prompting. With a collective nod, they spread out, descending toward the battlefield where the Pig Orcs were still locked in combat with the Asuras. Maria led the charge, her blades materializing once again, slicing through the air with deadly precision. She landed beside a group of Pig Orcs, her storm of ethereal blades forming a protective barrier around them, deflecting the Asuras'' attacks and giving the Pig Orcs room to strike back. Elena followed, flames dancing around her hands as she launched a series of fireballs at the Asuras, creating bursts of searing heat that forced the elite warriors to scatter. The Pig Orcs took advantage of the chaos, their massive fists and crude weapons finding targets among the disoriented Asuras. Lydia, with her gravitational powers, joined the fray next, creating concentrated fields of force that pulled clusters of Asuras toward her, rendering them defenseless as the Pig Orcs moved in for the kill. Her power allowed the Pig Orcs to fight with greater precision, using brute strength to crush their foes in a coordinated effort. Fiona, Emily, and Natalie each used their abilities to bolster the Pig Orcs. Fiona''s control over the elements kept the Asuras off-balance, waves of water and bolts of lightning slamming into their formations. Emily''s darkness consumed any Asura that ventured too close, dissolving them into nothingness. Natalie''s spectral chains wrapped around the strongest of the Asuras, immobilizing them and leaving them vulnerable to the Pig Orcs'' brutal strikes. Cornelia and Corora were already engaged in battle, their natural abilities turning the tide in key areas of the battlefield. Corora''s energy blasts disintegrated groups of Asuras with a single strike, while Cornelia''s raw power crushed their defenses, creating openings for the Pig Orcs to exploit. Lyerin watched from above, his eyes scanning the battlefield. The Pig Orcs, injured but empowered by the tribal spirit''s elevation, were fighting with renewed strength. Some of the larger Pig Orcs had nearly doubled in size, their muscles bulging grotesquely as they fought with a savagery that bordered on berserk rage. Their wounds, instead of weakening them, seemed to fuel their power, making them even more dangerous. But it was still a close fight. The Asuras were highly trained and fast, their movements coordinated and efficient. As the battle raged, Lyerin felt a shift in the air, a ripple of energy that made the hair on the back of his neck stand on end. His instincts screamed danger, and he immediately glanced up, his eyes narrowing. From the clouds above, a group of new Asura warriors descended, their armor glinting in the dim light, their weapons crackling with ethereal energy. These were not the standard soldiers¡ªthese were the elites of the elites, the finest warriors the Asura army had to offer. Their faces were cold and emotionless, their bodies moving with the grace of predators. "Of course," Lyerin muttered under his breath. "They''re sending in their strongest now." He quickly descended toward the battlefield, landing beside the largest group of Pig Orcs. His presence caused a ripple of energy among them, their already heightened rage intensifying at the sight of their leader. Lyerin''s face was calm, but his mind was calculating, assessing the situation. The elite Asuras wasted no time. They moved with blinding speed, slicing through the ranks of the Pig Orcs with lethal efficiency. Despite the Pig Orcs'' enhanced strength and size, they were no match for these new foes. Blood sprayed across the battlefield as the Pig Orcs fell, one after another. Lyerin''s eyes narrowed. This isn''t going to be easy. With a flick of his wrist, Lyerin summoned a surge of mana, his hand glowing with dark energy. He extended his arm toward the closest elite Asura and released a concentrated blast of force. The Asura dodged it with ease, but Lyerin was already moving, closing the distance between them in an instant. He drew his blade and slashed in a wide arc, forcing the Asura on the defensive. The two clashed, their weapons ringing out in a symphony of steel and power. Lyerin moved with precision, his strikes fast and calculated, but the Asura was equally skilled, deflecting each blow with practiced ease. Meanwhile, the other elite Asuras had spread out across the battlefield, engaging the Pig Orcs and the women with ruthless efficiency. Lyerin could see that the tide was turning against them, despite their best efforts. He gritted his teeth, frustration boiling beneath the surface. We need more power... Just as the thought crossed his mind, a sudden shift in the battle caught his attention. A group of Pig Orcs had fallen back, their movements sluggish as they were cornered by three of the elite Asuras. Lyerin''s heart sank as he realized the Pig Orcs were about to be slaughtered. But then, something unexpected happened. A dark, swirling energy enveloped the Pig Orcs, their bodies convulsing as the tribal spirit of the Stonehooves Tribe surged through them. Their forms twisted and grew, their skin darkening, their muscles bulging even further. They let out roars of pure rage, their eyes glowing with a malevolent red light. The elite Asuras hesitated, momentarily caught off guard by the sudden transformation. And in that moment, the newly empowered Pig Orcs struck. Their blows landed with bone-shattering force, crushing the Asuras beneath their fists. Lyerin''s eyes widened in surprise. The tribal spirit had responded to the Pig Orcs'' need, elevating them once more in the heat of battle. He could feel the power of the spirit coursing through him as well, strengthening his connection to his tribe. "Keep pushing!" Lyerin shouted to the women and the Pig Orcs. "We can win this!" But just as hope began to stir, a new wave of Asuras appeared on the horizon, their numbers vast and their auras terrifying. And then, from the sky, the sound of wings cutting through the air echoed. Lyerin''s heart stopped as two horned figures descended beside him¡ªCorora and Cornelia. But these were not his allies. They were enemies. Asuras in disguise. Before Lyerin could react, the horned sisters unleashed a devastating wave of energy, aimed directly at him. Chapter 208 - 208: Trap Vira Serpentscale and Xalia Moonshadow hovered above the battlefield, their eyes sharp and minds calculating. The two warriors had been summoned to eliminate the threat before them, yet they had not been given any real information about the enemy. It was frustrating¡ªan insult to warriors like them who thrived on understanding their foes before engaging in combat. They were accustomed to strategizing, outmaneuvering their opponents with precision, not being thrown into the fray blindly. Vira, with her serpentine grace, moved her fingers along the hilts of her twin daggers, her golden eyes flickering across the battlefield below. "They send us here with no knowledge of the enemy? I thought the Asura Empire had more honor than this," she muttered, her voice filled with venomous disdain. "Honor doesn''t seem to matter today," Xalia replied calmly, her voice low but firm. She stood beside Vira, her form draped in a cloak that shimmered with the fabric of space itself. Her eyes, deep and glowing, reflected the twisting chaos of time. "Still, we must eliminate the target. No questions asked." Their mission was clear: take out Lyerin, the leader of this uprising. Vira''s fingers tightened around her daggers as her gaze finally fell upon Lyerin, hovering above the battlefield. The Pig Orcs below, massive and brutal, fought with ferocity, but it was their leader who commanded everything, who was the true threat. But as they watched, they couldn''t help but notice something strange about the Pig Orcs. The longer the battle went on, the stronger they seemed to grow. These were no ordinary creatures¡ªthey adapted to each strike, each blow, as if evolving mid-battle. Vira''s brow furrowed, recognizing the challenge this posed. "Look at them," she said, her voice barely a whisper. "They''re becoming stronger the more they''re injured. Adapting." Xalia narrowed her eyes. "This isn''t just brute strength. They''re evolving... like a living, breathing organism learning as it fights." Below them, a particularly large Pig Orc roared, its massive muscles bulging grotesquely as it hurled an Asura elite across the battlefield, its body crashing into the dirt with bone-shattering force. The Orc, though covered in deep wounds, seemed almost invincible now, its eyes glowing with an eerie red light. Vira let out a slow breath. "They''re formidable. But they''re not our target. Their leader is." They both turned their gaze toward Lyerin once more, who remained suspended in the air, watching the battle unfold with an almost casual detachment. His arms were crossed, his expression unreadable. He made no attempt to hide, no effort to protect himself. Vira frowned. "It''s as if he''s inviting us to strike him down. Does he think he''s untouchable?" Xalia''s eyes glimmered with suspicion. "Perhaps. Or maybe it''s a trap. Either way, we must proceed cautiously. We cannot fail." The two assassins moved in unison, their forms barely visible as they darted forward, aiming for Lyerin. They mimicked the horned girls who stood beside him, blending into the chaos of the battle. It was almost too easy. As they approached, there was no sign that Lyerin even noticed them. No defensive movement, no spell, nothing. Vira''s lips curled into a smirk. "Is this all?" she whispered, her voice barely audible. They closed in, ready to strike. Both assassins were prepared to end this battle in one swift motion. Their blades glinted in the dim light as they aimed for Lyerin''s heart. This would be the end of him, and with him, the uprising. But just as their weapons were about to pierce the air around him, something shifted. A deafening roar erupted from below, shaking the very ground beneath them. The sound was primal, furious, and filled with a rage so deep it sent a chill down their spines. Vira and Xalia froze mid-attack, their blades suspended mere inches from Lyerin. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Their bodies trembled, not from fear, but from a sudden and inexplicable force that ripped through the battlefield. Whatever magic they had been preparing vanished, dissipated as if snuffed out by an unseen hand. And then, they fell. The two assassins were pulled from the air, their control over their movements suddenly lost. They spiraled downward, unable to stop themselves as they were dragged toward the maze below. Vira cursed under her breath, her serpentine agility now useless as the force pulled her downward. Xalia, too, struggled against the invisible current that drew them toward the heart of the Stonehooves Tribe''s maze. They crashed into the maze, their bodies slamming into the cold, hard ground. The air was thick with an oppressive energy, a weight that seemed to press down on them, making it difficult to breathe. Vira coughed, pushing herself up from the ground, her sharp eyes scanning their surroundings. "This isn''t right," she hissed. "What is this place?" Xalia stood beside her, her face pale but determined. "It''s a trap. We''ve been lured here." The walls of the maze twisted and turned in impossible ways, the stone seemingly alive as it shifted around them. Shadows danced along the walls, whispering and laughing, as if the very structure was toying with them. The maze pulsed with dark energy, an ancient magic that made both warriors feel like prey in the presence of a predator. But it wasn''t the maze that made their hearts race. No. It was the massive figure that loomed before them, its presence so overwhelming that it seemed to blot out the very light around it. A Minotaur. But this was no ordinary Minotaur. Towering above them, its muscles bulging with unnatural strength, the creature was covered in battle scars, its horns jagged and twisted. Its eyes glowed with an infernal red light, the same light they had seen in the Pig Orcs, but magnified a hundredfold. Its massive fists clenched and unclenched, the ground trembling beneath its feet with each movement. Vira swallowed hard, her throat dry. "That''s... impossible." Xalia''s voice was steady, but there was an edge of fear in her tone. "We need to move. Now." But the Minotaur''s gaze locked onto them, its nostrils flaring as it let out another earth-shattering roar. The sound reverberated through the maze, causing the walls to tremble. There was no time to run. No time to think. The last thing Vira and Xalia saw before the darkness swallowed them was the Minotaur''s massive form charging toward them, its horns gleaming in the dim light. Chapter 209 - 209: Turning the tide again In the vast unknown realm of the Asuras, an infinite expanse where shadowy beings gathered, a tense silence reigned at the start of the battle. The ethereal glow of the realm flickered dimly, casting ghostly silhouettes of the countless shadowy figures, each one watching the unfolding events on Earth with a disinterested gaze. The Asuras, renowned for their brutal efficiency and unparalleled strength, had been sent to deal with a mere human and his ragtag tribe of Pig Orcs. To the shadowy beings observing, this task seemed trivial, almost laughable. Lyerin, the Earthling, was expected to crumble under the relentless assault of the elite Asuras. Their confidence in the Asura warriors was absolute. After all, these shadow assassins and time-bending warriors were handpicked for their lethal skills. The smaller Pig Orcs were being systematically slaughtered, cut down before they could even activate their tribal abilities. It was all going according to plan. "This is hardly a challenge," one of the shadowy beings murmured, its voice a low rumble like thunder in the distance. Another shadowy figure shifted slightly, its form flickering as it whispered, "The human Lyerin is nothing. The Asuras should have sent fewer of our elite forces for it to be interesting. This is over before it even begins." But as they watched, something unexpected happened. The girls who stood beside Lyerin¡ªthe horned sisters¡ªbegan to move. Their natural abilities, which had been dormant until now, flared into action. The atmosphere shifted immediately. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The shadows leaned forward, the faint light of interest sparking within their dark forms. "Who are these human girls?" one shadow muttered, a tinge of surprise coloring its voice. The moment Corora and Cornelia unleashed their powers, bending the battlefield to their will, the shift became undeniable. The once-confident elite Asuras began to struggle. What had seemed like an easy victory was quickly slipping from their grasp. The Pig Orcs, which had been mere obstacles moments before, started to rise again, stronger, adapting to the Asura attacks in ways the shadowy figures had not anticipated. "These girls," a shadow hissed, its voice edged with disbelief. "The Pig Orcs'' advantage is growing stronger with their help!" As if on cue, the elite Asuras found themselves increasingly cornered. The shadowy beings in the Asura realm exchanged uncertain glances, their confidence starting to waver. "What''s happening?" another shadow demanded. "Why are the Asuras struggling?" Then came the moment that caused the entire realm to freeze. Vira Serpentscale and Xalia Moonshadow, the two deadliest warriors among the Asura forces, were brought to their knees. Their speed, their precision, their mastery over time and space had failed. The Pig Orcs adapted, and in the end, the Minotaur emerged¡ªa creature of such primal fury that even the strongest among the Asuras stood no chance. A stunned silence swept through the shadowy audience. "Impossible!" one of them finally whispered, its voice a faint tremor in the otherwise still realm. But the silence didn''t last. As the realization sank in, as the shadowy figures watched their elite fall one by one, something strange happened. The disbelief began to shift, transforming into something more primal, more electric. The first voice to break the silence was low and hesitant. "Did you see that? The human''s tribe¡­ it''s fighting back." Then, another voice, louder this time. "The Asuras, our elites¡­ they''re falling!" The realization spread like wildfire through the realm. The shadows began to stir, their disbelief giving way to excitement. The once-muted voices rose in volume, a low hum of energy spreading through the gathered crowd. They had expected a slaughter, but what they were witnessing was something else entirely. "The human Lyerin is stronger than we thought!" a shadow exclaimed, its voice laced with awe. Another shadow, its form shimmering with anticipation, added, "His tribe¡­ they''re adapting faster than any of us anticipated. The Pig Orcs are evolving right before our eyes!" The excitement grew. What had once been a simple task, a mere elimination of a nuisance, had turned into something far more thrilling. The shadows, who had initially watched with disinterest, now leaned forward eagerly, their dark forms vibrating with anticipation. "This is no ordinary battle!" one of the more prominent shadows bellowed, its voice reverberating through the realm. "Lyerin¡­ this human may be something far more dangerous than we thought!" As the battle below raged on, the shadows began to cheer, their voices rising in a cacophony of excitement. What started as a ripple of voices soon swelled into a full-blown chorus. The entire realm of the Asuras, once indifferent to the human Lyerin, was now alive with anticipation. "Lyerin! Lyerin!" the shadows chanted, their voices overlapping, creating a chorus of echoes that reverberated across the endless expanse. The shadows revealed in the unexpected turn of events, their forms flickering with unrestrained energy. It was no longer about the Asuras'' inevitable victory¡ªit was about the thrill of the fight, the unpredictable nature of battle that had taken them all by surprise. One shadow, its voice almost ecstatic, cried out, "Who could have imagined a human would give the Asuras this much trouble? The Pig Orcs are monsters now!" "They''re adapting faster than our elites can handle!" another shouted. "This is incredible!" The cheering grew louder, more intense. Shadows clapped their intangible hands together, creating ghostly waves of sound that echoed through the void. Others whistled, their forms shimmering with glee. "Human Lyerin! Human Lyerin!" they chanted again, the name of the human now on the lips of every shadow in the realm. And then, as if on cue, the sisters beside Lyerin unleashed another devastating attack. The Asuras, once the pride of their realm, were now faltering, struggling to survive against the relentless onslaught. The shadows, seeing this, erupted into a frenzy of excitement. "The horned girls!" one shadow cried. "Look at them! They''re unstoppable!" "Natural abilities! They have natural abilities!" another echoed, its voice filled with awe. "This is beyond anything we''ve ever seen!" The excitement became contagious. Shadows that had once doubted Lyerin now cheered for him, their dark forms flickering with energy. Some began to wager among themselves, betting on how long the Asuras would last before they were completely annihilated. Others simply revealed in the chaos, their laughter echoing through the void. The Overseer, who had remained silent until now, watched the scene unfold with a quiet intensity. His shadowy form flickered, but he made no move to stop the cheering. His eyes, glowing faintly, tracked Lyerin''s every movement. This human had done what no one expected¡ªhe had turned the tides of battle, and now, even the shadowy realm of the Asuras was buzzing with anticipation. The cheers reached a fever pitch. Shadows called out Lyerin''s name over and over, their excitement uncontainable. "More! More!" they screamed, eager to see what would happen next. "Lyerin! Lyerin!" The chant echoed through the realm, a powerful, rhythmic sound that reverberated through every corner of the shadowy expanse. The once-certain victory of the Asuras had turned into a spectacle none of them could have predicted. The shadows, now fully invested in the battle, were caught in the thrill of the unexpected¡ªa human, of all things, had given them something worth watching. "Lyerin! Lyerin!" they chanted once more, their voices rising to a deafening crescendo. The Overseer, still silent, allowed a faint worried smile to cross his shadowy face. This was no ordinary human. And he could feel something was going not according to their plan. Chapter 210 - 210: One down! The sun hung low over the horizon, casting long shadows across the sprawling maze of the Stonehooves Tribe. The air was thick with tension, and the scent of blood and battle lingered. The Pig Orcs had returned victorious from their latest conquest, but the war was far from over. Above them, Lyerin hovered in mid-air, arms crossed, his eyes narrowing as he surveyed the battlefield below. His thoughts raced, his mind constantly assessing and recalculating the situation. The Asuras had made their move, and now, it was time for him to make his. Lyerin''s voice cut through the tension like a blade, cold and commanding. "Grok''thar, I want every injured Pig Orc brought to the healing chambers. I don''t care if they''re barely breathing¡ªpatch them up and get them ready for the next wave. We can''t afford any weaknesses right now." The massive Pig Orc leader, Grok''thar, slammed a fist against his chest in acknowledgment. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "HUGUGUGUUURRR!!! AROGGUGUGURR!" he roared, turning to the other Orcs and barking orders in their guttural tongue. The Pig Orcs scrambled to follow Lyerin''s command, dragging their wounded comrades toward the Stonehooves'' makeshift infirmary. Lyerin''s eyes scanned the maze, noting how the labyrinth had grown more ominous, filled with traps and pitfalls. His army of Pig Orcs had fortified it after their last victory, but he knew it wasn''t enough. Not for the kind of enemy they were facing now. "Strengthen the defenses," Lyerin barked, turning to a group of Orcs standing nearby. "I want the outer walls reinforced with every last scrap of metal we''ve scavenged. Barricade the narrow paths and leave only one entrance into the heart of the maze. Funnel them in, make them fight for every step." "OKEEEKKK!! OKEEEKKK! OGUGURRR!!!" one of the Orcs bellowed, rallying a group of his kin to carry out the task. Lyerin''s gaze fell upon the two horned girls, Corora and Cornelia, standing beside him. Their faces were calm, but he could sense their unease. The fight with the Asuras had taken its toll, and though they had performed well, Lyerin knew the enemy wasn''t finished. Not by a long shot. "We need to be ready for another wave," Lyerin said, his voice quieter now, but no less authoritative. "Corora, Cornelia¡ªscout the perimeter. Make sure no one''s sneaking up on us. I don''t want any surprises." Corora tilted her head slightly, her silver hair catching the dying sunlight. "Of course," she said smoothly, a faint smile playing on her lips. "We''ll make sure no one gets within a hundred yards of this place without us knowing." Cornelia, her twin, nodded in agreement. "We''ll be back soon," she added before the two of them vanished in a flash of speed, their abilities allowing them to move through the maze like shadows. Lyerin exhaled slowly. His eyes darted back toward the horizon, where the Asuras had last been spotted. He knew they wouldn''t give up so easily. The elite Asuras that had fallen were just the beginning. More were likely on their way, and they wouldn''t make the same mistakes again. "Reznak!" Lyerin called, his voice snapping through the air. A smaller Pig Orc, one with quick eyes and an even quicker mind, ran up to him. "URRKEKEEERRKK UGUEERKK?" "I want the maze flooded with traps. Not just the usual spikes and pitfalls. I want magic runes. I want explosives. Anything that can slow them down, confuse them, or kill them outright." Reznak grinned, his tusks gleaming. "UKEERKEERRR!!" His posture was like saying consider it done chieftain, we will crush them all! "Good." Lyerin''s eyes flickered with satisfaction. "Do it quickly." He was going to use everything he had, with the remaining tools in his magic ring, so he suddenly threw them all. As Reznak ran off, Lyerin turned to the remaining Pig Orcs who had gathered below him, waiting for his next command. These Orcs were battle-hardened, their bodies scarred from countless encounters, their eyes gleaming with the thirst for blood. They were loyal, fierce, and they would fight to the death if he ordered them to. "We''re not just defending this place," Lyerin shouted, his voice booming across the maze. "We''re going to make sure any Asura that steps foot here regrets it. You''ve already tasted their blood. Now I want you to be ready to bathe in it." The Pig Orcs roared in response, their voices rumbling like thunder. They slammed their weapons against the ground, the noise reverberating through the maze like a war drum. "But remember this," Lyerin added, his tone growing darker. "They''re not stupid. They''ll try to trick us. They''ll use magic, illusions, anything they can to weaken us. Don''t let them. Trust your instincts. If something feels wrong, it probably is. Kill it." The Orcs grunted in agreement, their eyes burning with anticipation. Lyerin descended from the air, his boots hitting the ground with a solid thud. He walked through the ranks of his army, his presence commanding absolute attention. "And if you see any of the smaller Asuras, don''t hesitate. Kill them immediately. The faster we get rid of them, the less chance they''ll have to activate their abilities. I don''t want any surprises." "UGURRRRKKK UGURRRKKK!" the Orcs shouted in unison, their voices filled with savage enthusiasm. Satisfied, Lyerin nodded and moved to the center of the maze, where the heart of the Stonehooves Tribe lay. He stood before a massive, intricately carved stone obelisk¡ªan ancient relic from the days when the Minotaurs had ruled these lands. The obelisk pulsed with faint, otherworldly energy, a constant reminder of the tribal spirit that now fueled the Pig Orcs. Lyerin placed his hand on the cool stone, feeling the energy surge beneath his fingertips. He closed his eyes for a moment, focusing on the task ahead. His Tribe had leveled up, but they needed more power. The Asuras would be back, and they wouldn''t be as easy to defeat next time. "Just one more," he muttered under his breath. "One more push, and we''ll be ready." Suddenly, a voice broke through his thoughts. "Lyerin, they''re coming." It was Cornelia. She and Corora reappeared, their faces grim. "They''re approaching from the west, but there''s something strange," Cornelia continued. "We didn''t sense them until they were almost on top of us." "West?" Lyerin narrowed his eyes. "They''re trying to flank us." Corora nodded, her expression serious. "They''re using some kind of cloaking magic. We almost missed them ourselves. These aren''t like the last group." Lyerin''s jaw tightened. "Get everyone in position. Now." Before Corora and Cornelia could move, the sound of whistling air caught Lyerin''s attention. His head snapped toward the sky, and in that split second, he saw it¡ªan arrow, sleek and black as night, hurtling toward them from an unseen enemy. "Move!" he barked. Corora and Cornelia dove to the side just in time, the arrow barely missing them. But the danger wasn''t over. More arrows rained down from the sky, and one of them, faster than the others, found its mark. Cornelia gasped as the arrow pierced her shoulder, knocking her out of the sky and sending her plummeting toward the ground. The impact was brutal, her body crashing into the hard earth with a sickening thud. "Cornelia!" Corora screamed, rushing to her sister''s side. Lyerin''s heart pounded in his chest as he watched Cornelia fall, blood seeping from the wound. His hands clenched into fists, his mind racing. The Asuras had made their move, and now, they had drawn first blood. Chapter 211 - 211: Immortals Arrows sliced through the air with deadly precision, each one finding its mark as the sky darkened with the onslaught of Asura fire. Lyerin''s eyes narrowed as he watched his warriors and the girls beside him fend off the incoming barrage. But even with their speed and strength, the precision and sheer volume of the attacks overwhelmed them. Corora had barely managed to stabilize her sister Cornelia when another arrow whistled through the air. It struck her leg, sending her crashing to the ground beside her twin. The impact forced a sharp cry from her lips, and the two sisters lay sprawled in the dirt, blood staining their clothes. "Huh?" Lyerin''s attention was piqued, his eyes seeing through the chaos. But before he could react, another arrow descended like a black streak, aimed at Maria, the fierce warrior with short, raven hair. She had been cutting through the weaker Asuras, her natural ability making her untouchable¡ªuntil now. The arrow struck her in the back with terrifying accuracy. Maria fell mid-swing, her sword clattering to the ground as she collapsed, gasping for breath. One by one, the rest followed. Elena, with her unmatched agility, had dodged several volleys, her movements like a blur, but an arrow finally caught her mid-leap. It pierced her side, and her body tumbled through the air before crashing into the earth. Lydia, the strategist of the group, had been using her wits to outmaneuver the Asuras. But no amount of planning could stop the rain of arrows. One struck her in the arm, sending her spinning to the ground. She gritted her teeth, trying to rise, but another arrow followed, slamming into her thigh and dropping her back to the ground. Fiona, Emily, and Natalie, who had been fighting valiantly alongside the Pig Orcs, suffered the same fate. Each one struck by the Asura''s relentless arrows, their bodies falling lifelessly to the battlefield. The scene was devastating. What had once been an invincible force of powerful warriors was now a battlefield littered with fallen heroes. Blood seeped into the dirt as the girls lay motionless, their breaths ragged, their strength fading. Sophia, the only one still standing, hesitated, glancing toward Lyerin as the arrows continued to rain down. She had always been strong, always been resilient, but the sight of her comrades falling one by one made even her falter. She dodged another volley of arrows, but it was clear the tide had turned. The Asuras, relentless in their assault, were closing in. Their dark forms moved like shadows through the battlefield, silent and deadly. They had seen the momentary weakness, the collapse of Lyerin''s strongest warriors, and they pressed forward with deadly intent. It was now or never. And yet, through it all, Lyerin remained calm. He stood in the middle of the battlefield, arrows whizzing past him, his arms still crossed, his face expressionless. Despite the chaos, despite the sight of his warriors falling, he did not flinch. His gaze swept over the battlefield, taking in every detail, calculating every movement. "Is this all you''ve got?" Lyerin muttered under his breath, his voice low and calm, almost mocking. The Pig Orcs, sensing their leader''s confidence, fought on with renewed ferocity. They hacked and slashed at the approaching Asuras, their strength undiminished despite the onslaught. But the arrows kept coming, and the ground was littered with the bodies of both Pig Orcs and Asuras alike. Sophia finally reached Lyerin''s side, panting from exertion. "Lyerin¡­ we need to regroup. The others¡ª" "I know," Lyerin interrupted, his voice still eerily calm. "But this isn''t the end." His eyes, sharp and calculating, locked onto the approaching Asuras, who were now confident in their victory. They believed they had won. That they had broken the Stonehooves Tribe''s spirit by taking down its strongest warriors. But Lyerin saw it differently. "This is just the beginning," he said softly, his voice barely above a whisper, but filled with an ominous certainty. Even as the Asuras advanced, even as his army struggled to hold the line, Lyerin did not move. He did not shout orders or rush to defend the fallen. He simply stood there, watching, waiting, his mind as calm as still water. His thoughts were already several steps ahead, plotting the next move, the next counterstrike. The battle wasn''t over. Not yet. A faint smile touched the corner of his lips, cold and calculating. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Asuras thought they had won. They had no idea what was coming next. As Lyerin stood motionless in the center of the battlefield, he could hear the wind howling through the blood-soaked plains. The Asuras, sensing their impending victory, closed in, their deadly weapons raised high, ready to deliver the final blow to the last remnants of the Stonehooves Tribe. The girls lay scattered across the ground, their bodies motionless, with arrows protruding from their limbs. The Pig Orcs, wounded and beaten, had fallen, their blood mingling with the earth below. But Lyerin remained calm, his gaze cold and unreadable as he surveyed the scene. The Asuras sneered at him, confident that his time had come. They believed they had crushed the mighty Stonehooves Tribe, broken its spirit, and were now moments away from claiming their victory. And then, Lyerin raised his hand. There was no grand gesture, no dramatic outcry¡ªjust a single, subtle motion. The Asuras paused for a moment, confused by the lack of resistance. But what happened next froze them in their tracks. From the battlefield, the bodies of the girls¡ªCorora, Cornelia, Maria, Elena, Lydia, Fiona, Emily, and Natalie¡ªbegan to stir. Slowly, one by one, they stood up, their limbs creaking as if awakening from a deep slumber. The arrows that had pierced their bodies fell to the ground, disintegrating into dust. The wounds they had suffered closed before the Asuras'' disbelieving eyes. Corora rose first, her eyes glowing with a fierce light, followed by Cornelia, who stretched her arms with newfound strength. The others followed suit, their bodies swelling with power, their sizes doubling. Their once-slender frames were now towering, their muscles rippling with new force. The Pig Orcs, too, began to rise. Their once-fallen forms jerked upright, the bloodstains on their skin vanishing as they grew larger, their strength doubling with every passing second. Their tusks elongated, their eyes gleaming with fury as they clutched their weapons, now more formidable than ever. The battlefield was no longer a graveyard¡ªit had become a resurrection. Lyerin''s lips curled into a knowing smile as he watched the transformation unfold before him. He muttered softly, his voice carried by the wind, "The third ability of the Stonehooves Tribe¡­ Immortal lives." The Asuras, who moments before had been brimming with arrogance, now stared in shock and horror. This was not what they had expected. They had come prepared for a slaughter, believing their superior tactics and strength would wipe out Lyerin and his tribe. But now, the tides had turned in a way they couldn''t comprehend. One of the Asura assassins, Feun Leafenbled, blinked in disbelief. "This is impossible!" she hissed, her serpentine eyes darting between the resurrected warriors. Beside her, Shana Rayearth, the time-manipulating warrior, gritted her teeth, her reality-warping powers faltering under the weight of what she was witnessing. "No one told us about this¡­ How can they be immortal?" Lyerin lowered his hand, his voice cutting through the chaos like a blade. "You thought this was over," he said, his tone as calm as ever. "But you were mistaken." Without warning, the newly empowered Pig Orcs charged. Their massive forms thundered across the battlefield, weapons raised high. They crashed into the Asuras with devastating force, their blows sending shockwaves through the ground. The once-deadly Asura soldiers, who had been cutting down the Pig Orcs with ease, now found themselves completely outmatched. Every strike from the Pig Orcs was fatal. Their speed, their power¡ªit was all overwhelming. Where the Asuras once cut through their ranks, now they were being driven back. One by one, the elite Asura warriors were being decimated, their bodies flung aside like rag dolls as the unstoppable Pig Orcs tore through them. Feun Leafenbled attempted to slip into the shadows, her form disappearing into the mist. But Corora, her senses heightened by her newfound strength, anticipated the move. She lunged forward, grabbing Vira by the throat with a speed that defied logic. With a bone-crushing grip, she slammed the assassin into the ground, the impact shattering the earth beneath them. Shana Rayearth tried to manipulate time itself, slowing down the movements of the Pig Orcs and Lyerin''s resurrected warriors. But even her powers faltered. Maria and Elena moved through the temporal distortion as if unaffected, their massive bodies crashing through the slowed reality and delivering devastating blows that sent Xalia flying. The rest of the Asuras, those who hadn''t already been crushed under the sheer force of the Pig Orcs, found themselves on the defensive, retreating in desperation as the resurrected girls unleashed their fury. Fiona and Emily, wielding their enhanced abilities, cut through the Asura lines like wildfire, their movements precise and deadly. The battle that the Asuras thought they had already won was turning into a nightmare. Lyerin remained suspended in the air, his arms crossed, watching the carnage unfold below him. He didn''t move¡ªhe didn''t need to. The power of the Stonehooves Tribe was being fully unleashed, and it was more than enough to obliterate the Asuras who had dared challenge them. And then, in a final devastating display of power, the Pig Orcs and the resurrected warriors combined their might for a final push. A massive wave of energy surged across the battlefield, sweeping the remaining Asuras off their feet and into oblivion. The ground trembled as the force of the blow shattered the earth, leaving nothing but ruin in its wake. The Asuras, once so confident in their victory, were gone. Their elite warriors, their assassins, their tacticians¡ªnone had survived the onslaught. Lyerin''s calm gaze swept over the battlefield, now littered with the remnants of the fallen Asuras. His warriors, stronger than ever, stood victorious, their eyes gleaming with the thrill of battle. But despite the carnage, Lyerin remained unnervingly calm. He had anticipated this. He had known from the beginning that the Asuras, for all their might, would not be enough to defeat the Stonehooves Tribe. Not when the tribe had unlocked its third and most terrifying ability¡ªimmortal lives. And so, with the battlefield won and the Asuras vanquished, Lyerin lowered his hand, signaling the end of the battle. His voice, as cold and emotionless as ever, rang out over the silence. "It''s over." Chapter 212 - 212: Two years In the shadowy expanse of the unknown realm, the ethereal beings who had been watching the battle with detached interest now found themselves gripped with a rare and unexpected emotion: fear. "Immortal lives?" one of them whispered, his voice trembling as it echoed across the void. "Isn''t that¡­ the Minotaur''s power?" A ripple of shock ran through the assembly of dark figures. They had all seen the Minotaurs fight, and they knew all too well the horrifying implications of this revelation. A Minotaur''s immortality combined with its ability to grow stronger, faster, and larger with every revival made it one of the most feared creatures in the universe. But for the Stonehooves Tribe to now possess that very same ability¡ªhow could a once-insignificant tribe from Earth have come to wield such a terrifying power? "Impossible," another shadow muttered, the disbelief palpable in his voice. "This tribe was nothing. They were weak, unremarkable. How could they have evolved like this?" "It''s not just immortality," another figure interjected, their tone grim. "Did you see how their strength and size doubled with each revival? If the Pig Orcs and those girls continue to grow like that... they''ll become living nightmares!" The group fell silent, the gravity of the situation weighing heavily on their minds. "This is a threat," one of the shadows finally spoke, his voice dripping with a cold dread. "If this tribe keeps evolving at this pace, what kind of Earth Tribe will they become? Will they outgrow even the Asuras?" A murmur spread through the crowd, each figure voicing their concern. Could the Asuras truly handle this new development? The humans from Earth were supposed to be cannon fodder, mere pawns in the grand cosmic game. They had been absorbed into the survival game only to fill the numbers, never seen as a real threat. But now... "This Lyerin," one of the shadows spoke, his tone sharp and anxious, "what has he become? How did this weakling manage to elevate his entire tribe to such heights? It''s not possible for a single human to manipulate their tribe''s spirit so effectively." "The Minotaur''s ability is supposed to be rare! And to make it in their spirit? Even more rare? How did he know to make the Minotaur their Spirit?" another hissed. "Only a chosen few can wield such power. How did he tap into it?" "It''s not just the Minotaur''s strength we''re dealing with here," a deeper voice rumbled from the back of the gathering. "This tribe''s spirit is becoming something far more dangerous. It''s evolving into something that not even the Asuras may be able to control. This is no ordinary tribe. If they continue to grow like this, they will surpass even the Asuras'' elites." A chilling silence fell over the gathering, the shadowy figures lost in thought, contemplating the terrifying future that might unfold if the Stonehooves Tribe continued on this path. "Can the Asuras handle them?" a voice finally broke the silence, voicing the question that was on everyone''s mind. "They have no choice," another replied, though the uncertainty was evident. "But if they cannot¡­ this Earth Tribe could become a threat to the entire cosmic order." --- Meanwhile, back in the realm of the Asuras, panic had broken out among the overseers. Their once-confident demeanor had crumbled as they watched in horror as their young elite Asuras were mercilessly crushed by the resurrected forces of the Stonehooves Tribe. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "This... this wasn''t supposed to happen!" one of the overseers exclaimed, pacing back and forth. "We absorbed Earth''s tribal spirit to make up the numbers, not to create monsters!" "How did this happen?" another overseer demanded, her eyes wide with panic. "They were supposed to be weak! Mere participants to be wiped out by the stronger tribes. We only included them because they were easy prey!" "Now they''ve killed our young generation!" the first overseer continued, his voice rising in hysteria. "Do you know what that means? The Asura race''s finest, our most promising warriors, slaughtered like cattle!" The room was in chaos as the overseers argued, their voices overlapping in frantic tones. "How could we have known?" one of the overseers said defensively, raising his hands. "How could anyone have predicted that the Stonehooves Tribe would evolve like this? We didn''t even know they had the Minotaur''s immortality until now!" "Immortality is just the beginning!" another overseer shouted. "The Pig Orcs and those horned girls¡ªthey''re growing stronger with every revival! They''ll be unstoppable soon!" "But we need to absorb this Stonehooves Tribe Earth''s spirit to control them," a different overseer stammered, as if trying to convince himself more than anyone else. "We¡ªthis shouldn''t be possible!" The panic was palpable. None of them had ever imagined that a small, weak tribe like the Stonehooves would rise to such prominence, let alone develop into something that could destroy even their elite warriors. "We have to stop them!" one of the overseers finally yelled, slamming his fist into the table. "We can''t let this tribe continue to evolve like this. If we don''t intervene now, they''ll become unstoppable!" "But how?" another overseer asked, his voice shaky. "We can''t enter Earth for another two years! That''s the rule! They were the winners of the survival game, so they''re protected from direct intervention." The room fell into a stunned silence. Two years. In two years, Lyerin and his Stonehooves Tribe could evolve into something far beyond what they were witnessing now. Two years was more than enough time for the tribe to become a true nightmare for the Asuras. "We''ll be powerless by then," one of the overseers whispered, his face pale with fear. "What if¡­ what if they surpass us by the time we''re able to intervene? What if Earth becomes a power we cannot control?" "Then we need to act now!" the lead overseer snapped, desperation creeping into his voice. "We need to find a way to destroy them before they become any stronger. We can''t afford to wait two years!" "But how?" another overseer retorted, frustration evident. "The rules are the rules! We can''t send our armies to Earth until the two-year period is up!" "We''ll find a way," the lead overseer growled, his eyes burning with determination. "There must be loopholes, ways to intervene without breaking the rules." "But what if we can''t?" one of the younger overseers asked, her voice trembling. "What if we''re too late?" The lead overseer''s face darkened, his expression unreadable. He took a deep breath, calming himself before speaking again. "Then all we can do is pray. Pray that this tribe has a limit. Pray that they won''t continue to grow stronger. And if they do¡­" He trailed off, his eyes glinting with something darker than fear¡ªsomething that spoke of desperation, of the knowledge that they had unleashed something far more dangerous than they had ever anticipated. "If they do," he said, his voice barely above a whisper, "then we''ll have no choice but to erase them. All of them. Every last human on Earth." The room fell into a heavy silence, the overseers exchanging grim looks. They knew that the situation had spiraled far beyond their control. The Earth Tribe, once a mere footnote in the grand scheme of things, had become a threat¡ªa threat they could not afford to ignore. But as they plotted and panicked, far away, on the battlefield, Lyerin stood amidst his resurrected warriors, watching the remnants of the Asura army crumble before his eyes. He felt satisfied. He is now very satisfied. Chapter 213 - 213: Not permanent Lyerin stood on the battlefield, surveying the aftermath of the carnage. The Asura forces lay scattered and broken, defeated in the wake of his tribe''s unstoppable surge. His Pig Orcs, now towering in size, stood calmly, their massive forms breathing heavily from the intensity of the battle. Beside him, the girls¡ªCorora, Cornelia, Maria, Elena, Sophia, Lydia, Fiona, Emily, and Natalie¡ªgathered around, still brimming with power from their recent revival. Lyerin''s gaze softened as he turned first to Corora, his expression affectionate. "Corora," he began, his voice gentle, "tell me, how did it feel, dying and coming back like that?" Corora smiled, her eyes lighting up at his attention. She stepped closer to him, her hand reaching out to touch his arm lightly as she spoke. "It was... strange," she said, her voice carrying a hint of affection that only deepened the bond between them. "It felt cold, like falling into a deep abyss, but when I revived, I felt even stronger. Like the energy was surging inside me, wanting to burst out." She looked up at him with admiration. "It''s thanks to you, Lyerin. You''ve made us stronger." Lyerin gave her a small nod of acknowledgment, but his attention soon shifted to Sophia, standing just beside Corora. "And you, Sophia," he asked softly, "how was it for you?" Sophia smiled at him, the affection in her gaze unmistakable. "For me, Lyerin," she began, "it wasn''t just about dying. I could feel the bond between us, even in that moment. It was as if I was never truly gone, just waiting to return, stronger and more capable. You''ve given us more than just a second chance. You''ve given us a purpose." Lyerin''s expression softened further at her words, and he felt a rare warmth in his chest. He had always valued loyalty, and Sophia embodied that more than anyone. Next, he turned to Cornelia. "Cornelia, what about you?" His tone was still gentle, but there was a firmness beneath it. The respect he held for each of them was evident, but he was also the leader, and his questions demanded reflection. Cornelia, who had always been more reserved, stood a little straighter under his gaze. "It felt like being torn apart and pieced back together in an instant," she admitted. "But when I revived, I could feel the strength coursing through me. It''s as if each time we fall, we rise with more power, more purpose. Like we''re becoming something¡­ more." Lyerin nodded thoughtfully, appreciating her insight. "You did well, Cornelia. All of you did." Turning next to Maria, who had always been one of the most strategic among the group, he asked, "Maria, what''s your take?" Maria, ever composed and respectful, dipped her head slightly before responding. "Lyerin, the revival wasn''t just a second life. It felt like an opportunity¡ªa chance to correct mistakes, to be more precise, more calculated. It''s almost like the battle never really ends. We''re just evolving with every step we take." Lyerin gave her a curt nod. Maria''s strategic mind was always focused on the bigger picture, and her understanding of their abilities impressed him. He moved his gaze to Elena. "And you, Elena?" Elena, ever the warrior, clenched her fists before she spoke, her tone filled with respect. "It was like waking up from a dream, only to realize the dream was real. I could feel my body healing, strengthening, but my mind was sharper too. Dying didn''t stop me¡ªit only made me more focused. Whatever enemies we face, I know I can take them down." Lyerin smiled slightly, impressed by her resolve. "Good. I expect nothing less from you, Elena." Next, his gaze fell on Lydia. "Lydia?" Lydia, who had always been one of the quieter ones, spoke with quiet conviction. "It was humbling, Lyerin. To die and then return¡­ It reminds me that we''re still human in some ways, even with this power. But it also makes me grateful to fight under your command. You''ve given us strength, and I won''t waste it." Lyerin gave her a nod of approval. "You''ve always been strong, Lydia. But now, you''re something more." Turning next to Fiona, he raised an eyebrow. "Fiona?" Fiona grinned, a fiery look in her eyes. "I''ve never felt so alive, Lyerin. It was like a rebirth. Dying didn''t scare me. Coming back was exhilarating. I knew I could hit harder, fight longer. I''m ready to face anything now." Lyerin smirked at her enthusiasm. "That''s what I like to hear, Fiona." Next, he looked at Emily, whose sharp mind and agility had always been a key asset. "Emily?" Emily, her tone calm and respectful, answered, "It was an awakening, Lyerin. Dying gave me clarity. And when I came back, I was faster, sharper, more attuned to the battle. It''s like every death strips away our weaknesses and leaves us stronger." sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lyerin considered her words carefully. "Exactly as it should be," he replied, his tone approving. Lastly, he turned to Natalie, the final one in the group. "Natalie?" Natalie, always quick to think on her feet, responded without hesitation. "Dying made me realize how powerful this gift is. Coming back wasn''t just about surviving¡ªit was about thriving. Each time, I felt like I was learning something new, something vital. It''s like we''re becoming invincible." Lyerin nodded slowly, digesting their words. The girls had all experienced the raw power of the Stonehooves Tribe''s third ability, and they had not only survived but grown stronger with every death and resurrection. But Lyerin knew that this power, as potent as it was, had its limits. He crossed his arms, looking out over the battlefield, then back at the girls. "You''ve all done well," he said, his voice carrying a weight of authority. "But this power isn''t permanent." The girls looked at him, understanding dawning in their eyes. They had felt the surge of strength, the near-invincibility, but they could also sense that it wasn''t meant to last forever. Lyerin raised his hand, gesturing toward the Pig Orcs who stood behind them, their massive forms still radiating with power. "The Orcs, too, are at their peak right now, but this won''t last. Their sizes, their strength¡ªit''s temporary. We need to pull back, and finally rest for good." Corora, standing closest to him, nodded, her hand still lightly touching his arm as if to reassure him. "What''s the plan, Lyerin?" "We and the whole Stonehooves Tribe are now going back to our planet," he said, his tone decisive. "We''ve gained what we needed from this battle, but pushing further now would be reckless. We''ll regroup, recover, and when the time is right, we''ll strike again. But for now, we retreat." Sophia, standing beside him, gave a small smile, her voice soft but filled with affection. "We''ll follow your lead, Lyerin. Always." The other girls nodded in unison, their respect for him evident in their eyes. Lyerin looked at each of them, his gaze lingering on them before turning toward the horizon. "Let''s go. We''ve done enough for now." And with that, the Stonehooves Tribe, along with their resurrected Pig Orcs and the nine women who stood loyally by Lyerin''s side, began their retreat, leaving behind the battlefield that had once been filled with the mighty forces of the Asuras. Chapter 214 - 214: Interview Suddenly, a familiar chime echoed in Lyerin''s mind. Ding! [ You have destroyed the whole younger generation Army of the Asura race. [ Groups destroyed: 4/4. [ Congratulations for making the Stonehooves Tribe Spirit elevate to level four! ] Lyerin didn''t flinch. He didn''t smile or even react in surprise. Instead, he merely crossed his arms and gazed outward with the same calm, calculating expression he had worn throughout the battle. The power of the Stonehooves Tribe continued to grow, but in his mind, this was simply another step toward something far greater. Yet, he didn''t need to rush for now. He didn''t need to move for now as he didn''t expect that it would all go this way. His way. But then, without warning, everything around him shifted. His vision began to blur, the world around him dissolving like sand in a gust of wind. The battlefield, the towering forms of the Pig Orcs, and the loyal girls who stood by his side¡ªall of it vanished in an instant. His surroundings morphed abruptly, and his vision was flooded with swirling lights. A moment later, he found himself staring at what appeared to be a massive circular screen. It was as though he was watching the world through the lens of a colossal eye. On the screen were various scenes, different locations across Earth, each image magnified and showing something distinct from the rest. One part of the screen zoomed in on bustling city streets, humans moving about their daily lives while some are still looking up at the sky, unaware of the continued cataclysmic events unfolding behind the scenes. Another part focused on dense forests, untouched by human interference, where strange creatures began to stir in response to the rising tribal energies. Other screens showed arid deserts, frosty mountain ranges, and even deep oceans, each landscape dotted with the subtle presence of something¡­ watching. Lyerin''s gaze flickered between the images, his sharp mind trying to piece together what he was seeing. What is this? he wondered. Why am I seeing these specific places? Before he could fully grasp the situation, something shifted beside him. He turned his head to see an incredibly attractive Asura race girl standing next to him, holding a microphone. Her long, silvery hair shimmered like liquid starlight, and her skin was a pale violet, marked with intricate golden tattoos that pulsed faintly with power. Her eyes gleamed with curiosity, and her smile was both charming and dangerous. "Greetings, Lyerin," she said in a sultry, melodic voice. "It''s quite the rare opportunity to meet someone like you. I''m Yasira, your humble host for this¡­ exclusive interview." She grinned widely, showing her sharp teeth. Lyerin''s eyes narrowed slightly, but he remained calm. "An interview?" he asked, his voice steady. Yasira nodded, her smile never wavering. "Oh yes. You see, the Asura Overseers are very interested in your¡­ performance. After all, not many Earthlings manage to make it this far, let alone destroy our younger generation. I must say, you''ve made quite the impression." Lyerin raised an eyebrow but said nothing, waiting for her to continue. Yasira waved a hand, and the circular screen in front of them shifted again, showing flashes of the battles he had fought, the Asura forces crumbling beneath his Pig Orcs and the powerful horned girls that stood by his side. "So, tell me," Yasira began, leaning in slightly with a mischievous glint in her eyes. "How does it feel to be taken as a participant in this¡­ survival game? Did you know who your enemies were from the beginning?" Lyerin paused for a moment, considering his words. He wasn''t sure what game Yasira was playing, but he knew he had to be careful. "It was unexpected," he said slowly, keeping his tone even. "At first, I wasn''t fully aware of what I was up against. But once I understood the stakes, I adapted. I always adapt." His gaze was cold and unwavering as he spoke, every word measured. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yasira tilted her head, intrigued. "And what about the Minotaur? You made its spirit the core of your tribe. That''s a bold move for an Earthling. How did you know to do that? Did someone tell you?" Lyerin smiled, though there was no warmth in it. "Let''s just say I had some¡­ guidance. I learned to listen to the land, to the spirits of the tribes. They showed me the way. The Minotaur''s power was there, waiting to be claimed, and I took it." It was a lie, of course. He had watched other tribe make the Minotaur''s spirit their own and it was all in his past life. But he wasn''t about to reveal that. Yasira didn''t need to know how close he had come to failing, or how much of his success was due to sheer determination. Yasira''s smile widened, and she chuckled softly. "Ah, I see. A man of mystery. I like that." She twirled a lock of her shimmering hair around her finger, clearly enjoying the dance of words between them. "But tell me, Lyerin," she continued, her tone teasing, "how does it feel, knowing that you''ve wiped out an entire generation of Asura warriors? Surely that must give you some satisfaction?" Lyerin''s expression remained neutral. "It was necessary. "They were in my way, and I don''t allow anything to stand in my way. Satisfaction doesn''t come from destruction¡ªit comes from survival." Yasira laughed again, this time more loudly, clearly amused by his answer. "Oh, I like you," she purred. "You''re very¡­ controlled. Most humans would be shaking in their boots right now, but not you. You''re different." Lyerin tilted his head slightly, studying her. "I''ve had to be different to survive." She nodded approvingly. "Indeed. And now, you''ve elevated your tribe''s spirit to level four. That''s quite the achievement. But tell me, where did you get all this information? How did you know what to do?" Lyerin allowed a small smirk to cross his face, leaning in slightly as if sharing a secret. "Let''s just say¡­ I''ve always had a talent for seeing patterns. When you pay attention long enough, you begin to understand how things work." Yasira''s eyes sparkled with amusement, though she seemed unsatisfied with his vague response. "Ah, ever the elusive one, aren''t you?" she teased. They both laughed, though Lyerin''s laugh was more of a quiet chuckle. Yasira, however, laughed with abandon, seemingly entertained by the entire situation. But Lyerin could sense that beneath her playful exterior, she was probing for weaknesses, trying to figure him out. The moment her laughter died down, Yasira shifted, preparing for her next question. But before she could speak again, Lyerin''s hand shot out like lightning, wrapping around her throat in a firm, unyielding grip. Yasira''s eyes widened in shock, her microphone clattering to the ground as she reached up instinctively to grab his wrist. But Lyerin''s grip didn''t loosen. His eyes, once calm and calculating, now burned with a cold fury. "Enough," he said quietly, his voice like ice. "You''re not here to interview me. You''re here to gather information. But I''ve told you everything I want to tell you." Yasira struggled slightly, her hands clawing at his wrist, but Lyerin''s grip was unrelenting. The once-playful Asura now looked at him with fear, her body trembling under his power. Lyerin leaned in. "Do you really think you''re the one still in control? but you see¡­ you''re not or the Asuras behind you¡­ Because I am." Chapter 215 - 215: Empty threats Yasira''s eyes gleamed with pain and fury as Lyerin''s grip tightened around her throat. Struggling against his vice-like hold, she gasped for breath but still managed to spit out a venomous threat, her voice raspy and filled with malice. "If you don''t release me¡­" she choked, her eyes flashing with cruel intent, "¡­the Asuras will descend upon Earth. We will burn your pathetic planet to ashes. And do you know what that means, human?" Lyerin remained calm, his grip unmoving as she continued, her voice trembling with both pain and fury. "We''ll start with your women. The Asuras will tear them apart, piece by piece. Their screams will echo across the skies as we rip the very flesh from their bones. Your daughters, your sisters¡ªthey will be made to beg for mercy that will never come. And the babies," Yasira hissed, her eyes narrowing, "we''ll make sure they burn first. Infants, toddlers, all of them, screaming as they watch their world burn before their innocent eyes." Lyerin''s expression didn''t change. He simply watched her, a cold indifference settling over his features. "And your old people!" Yasira snarled, her desperation evident. "We''ll make them suffer! They''ll be torn limb from limb, their wrinkled bodies turned to ash as we harvest their organs for our entertainment. The elderly, your beloved ancestors, they''ll be nothing but fodder for our experiments, their bodies crushed underfoot like insects." She gasped for breath, but her eyes still gleamed with malice. "And the men¡­ your men will be enslaved. Forced to serve us for generations, worked to death in the harshest conditions imaginable. We''ll break their minds, their wills, until they become nothing more than mindless beasts. Do you understand, Lyerin? We will enslave your entire race!" Her voice grew quieter, more sinister. "Your lands? Your cities? We will raze them to the ground, one by one. Every tree, every stone, every blade of grass will be scorched until Earth is nothing more than a smoldering wasteland. Your entire civilization will be reduced to dust. There will be nothing left of your history, your culture. Everything you ever knew will be gone." Yasira''s lips curled into a sadistic smile, despite the pain she was in. She believed she had struck fear into him. "So release me," she growled, "or witness the total annihilation of your world with your very eyes!" Lyerin''s response, however, was not what Yasira expected. He didn''t tremble in fear or even hesitate. Instead, his lips slowly curved into a smile. A cold, chilling smile that somehow sent a deep abyss like shivers down Yasira''s spine. "I don''t care," Lyerin said, his voice low and calm. Yasira''s heart skipped a beat, and her eyes widened in disbelief. "W-What?" "I don''t care about your threats," Lyerin continued, tightening his grip just enough to make Yasira wince in pain. "Burn the planet. Torture the women. Kill the babies. Enslave the men. Do whatever it is your twisted race enjoys. None of it matters to me. I would eve enjoy seeing them burn to crisp and wonder how they would fare¡­" For the first time since the confrontation began, Yasira felt a pang of fear deep within her. Lyerin''s eyes were devoid of any fear or concern to whatever he threats were. The way he spoke with the casual indifference of a man who had already calculated the outcome was clear. "Y-You''re lying!" Yasira stammered, trying to regain control. "You''re just bluffing. You think you can¡ª" Lyerin interrupted her with a quiet laugh. "Bluffing? No, Yasira. I''m simply aware of something you''re not." He loosened his grip slightly, just enough for her to gasp for air, but kept her pinned in place. "You see, the Asura race may be powerful, but even you have your limits. It would take years for your kind to reach Earth. You don''t have the immediate means to do what you just threatened. So we human race could still prepare for what was inevitable! They would get stronger even!" Yasira''s eyes went wide. "Wh-What are you talking about?" Lyerin leaned closer, his cold gaze piercing through her. "The survival game," he said softly. "The game I just won. My tribe defeated the younger generation of your kind. And because of that victory, Earth has been granted protection. For two years, no one from the Asura race can set foot on Earth. It''s part of the prize for winning." Yasira''s eyes widened even further, the realization of what he was saying sinking in. "That''s¡­ impossible." "Is it?" Lyerin said with a smirk. "You already know it''s true. That''s why you''re here, isn''t it? You were sent to gather information because the Asura Overseers didn''t expect me to win. They didn''t think a mere Earthling could defeat their precious warriors. But I did. And now, Earth is shielded from your race for the next two years." Yasira''s face twisted in disbelief. "Two years¡­" she muttered, her voice trembling. Lyerin''s smile widened. "And that''s not all. The gifts that come with victory will soon be opened all over Earth. Smaller dimensions, treasures hidden for millennia, will be accessible to humans. Animals will transform into eldritch creatures. Earth''s intelligent inhabitants will grow stronger, faster. By the time your race is able to reach us, we''ll be ready. We''ll be stronger than you can imagine." Yasira''s heart raced as she realized the gravity of the situation. The Asura Overseers had miscalculated. They had absorbed Earth''s tribal spirit to use it as a pawn in their game, but now that pawn had grown into something far more dangerous. With him making impossible things to the survival game, she is sure that this human could lose a threat. Lyerin released his grip on Yasira, letting her collapse to the ground. She gasped, clutching her throat, her once confident demeanor shattered by the cold truth of his words. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You see," Lyerin said, his tone still calm and collected, "your threats mean nothing to me because I know you can''t follow through on them. Not yet, anyway. So, why should I care?" Yasira looked up at him, her eyes wide with fear. She knew he was right. The Asuras couldn''t invade Earth for at least two years, and by then, who knew what kind of strength the humans would have amassed? Lyerin crouched down beside her, his cold gaze boring into her. "Now," he said, his voice low and dangerous, "I need you to do something for me." Yasira''s body trembled. "Wh-What do you want?" "Open your communication device," Lyerin ordered, his voice cold. "I want to send a message to my fellow humans." Yasira''s eyes flickered with panic. "Why¡­ why would you do that?" Lyerin leaned closer, his eyes gleaming with a chilling intensity. "Because," he whispered, "I have an announcement to make." The fear in Yasira''s eyes deepened, but she knew she had no choice. Reluctantly, she reached for her communication device, her hands shaking as she activated it. The screen flickered to life, and the connection to the Asura Overseers and Earth was made. Lyerin''s cold smile remained as he prepared to speak, ready to send a message that would change everything. However, before he could speak or look at it, Yasira would suddenly pull one of the six arms she had and then take the microphone with a glint in her eyes, looking at Lyerin with hatred. Chapter 216 - 216: Yasiras request As life returned to a semblance of normalcy on Earth after the survival game vanished from the skies, people were forced to return to the harsh realities of their fragmented world. In the apocalyptic cities, where ruins dominated the landscape, survivors once again faced the ever-present threat of the fleshers¡ªmutated humans whose minds had long been consumed by the plague. In the dense forests, where nature had reclaimed its dominion, people contended with wild beasts that had grown more dangerous since the outbreak of the apocalypse. While in the few remaining peaceful cities, those fortunate enough to be shielded from the chaos continued their lives, blissfully unaware of the constant struggles beyond their borders. Suddenly, again, the sky itself seemed to ripple with an otherworldly presence once more. It began with a flicker, then a bright light burst through the clouds, capturing the attention of every living being on Earth. People in the streets, survivors in the wild, and even those hidden deep in underground bunkers all looked upward in shock. Above them, the sky was dominated by a massive, translucent screen, displaying the same Asura girl who had appeared in the survival game. Her alien beauty, sharp features, and six arms made her seem even more imposing against the backdrop of Earth''s turbulent skies. She stood there confidently, holding a microphone as if she were broadcasting a live show. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her voice, smooth yet tinged with arrogance, boomed across the globe, echoing through every corner of Earth. "Greetings, inhabitants of Earth. I am Yasira of the Asura race," she began, a sinister smile playing on her lips. "You may remember me from the survival game that recently concluded. Now that your planet''s representative, Lyerin, has managed to win, I bring an important proposition directly from the Asura Overseers." The atmosphere was tense as Yasira paused, letting her words sink in. The people, already uneasy, felt a foreboding sense of doom looming over them. "As you know," Yasira continued, her voice rising, "Lyerin and his so-called Stonehooves Tribe have desired to become a rouge dictator for you all. "We Asuras pride ourselves on strength, strategy but most of all, peace, and it seems your Lyerin has managed to surprise us all. But make no mistake¡ªwe will not allow such a weak dictator tribe to rise unchecked who would use you all for his own desire to dominate and enslave you all. "So, we offer you, the people of Earth, a deal. A deal that will not only rid you of Lyerin and his tribe but will make you stronger in the process." Her next words were like bait, cast into the sea of human desperation. "If you, people of Earth, rise up and destroy the dictator Lyerin and his Stonehooves Tribe, the Asura race will reward you¡­ richly. In return for eliminating this threat, we will grant you access to unimaginable power. "We will show you the way to survive your apocalypse, to thrive in a world that now seems bent on your destruction." Yasira''s smile widened as she saw the flicker of interest in her unseen audience. She could sense the hope¡ªhope that perhaps, through her offer, their suffering could end. "Do you want to become stronger?" she asked rhetorically, her voice smooth and enticing. "We can show you how. Ancient sites across your planet, like the Pyramids of Egypt, the Bermuda Triangle, Stonehenge, and other so-called sacred sites, are not just relics of the past. They are treasure troves, waiting to be unlocked. "The Asura race has known of their existence for millennia. Within these places lie powerful artifacts, ancient knowledge, and resources that will strengthen your bodies, sharpen your minds, and elevate your abilities to levels you could never imagine." In apocalyptic cities, in the ruins, and in the quiet corners of the world, people began murmuring. The promise of treasure, of power, of survival, sent ripples of excitement and desperation through the crowds. Yasira''s voice dropped into a more serious tone, her smile fading slightly. "With the tools and power we offer, you will be able to tame your world. No more struggling against the beasts, no more fear of the fleshers. You will finally be equipped to handle the horrors that now plague your planet. And when you''re ready, you will be more than capable of dealing with Lyerin and his tribe. "After all, his tribe may have reached Level Three, but it''s only a Third Level Tribe. He''s no real threat once you gain the power we offer. With the strength of a Sixth Grade Eldren user or Mana user, many of whom I know exist among you, taking him down will be child''s play." As her words washed over the world, the hope in people''s hearts grew, mixed with the tantalizing possibility of finally controlling their fate. Yasira continued, leaning forward slightly as though letting them in on a secret. "Do not be afraid of Lyerin. He may have won the survival game, but he is still mortal. His tribe''s strength is not permanent. "You see, he''s just a man, and his Pig Orcs, those beasts that seem so terrifying, are no match for what you could become. The Stonehooves Tribe is strong now, but they will weaken. And when they do, you will be ready. All you need is to take this opportunity and act." Her smile returned, this time sharper and more devious. "And the rewards we offer aren''t just power. Wealth, status, and influence will also be yours. Imagine it: a world where you are in control. "Where your children grow up in safety of a free world, free from the nightmares that haunt you now, free from people like this future dictator. We, the Asura race, can make that a reality." Yasira paused for dramatic effect, allowing the weight of her offer to settle into the minds of her listeners. Then she straightened her posture and raised her arms slightly, as if embracing the world itself. "The choice is yours, Earthlings. Stand against Lyerin and claim your rewards, or continue to live in fear of him and his tribe. We have given you the tools you need. Now, it''s up to you to act." Her eyes gleamed with satisfaction as she spoke the final words. "Good luck, Earthlings. We look forward to seeing what you''re truly capable of." With that, the screen flickered out, leaving the people of Earth staring at the now-empty sky, contemplating the offer that had just been laid before them. Whispers spread like wildfire through the cities and settlements. Some were eager, eyes burning with the desire for power and survival, while others remained skeptical, unsure of whether they could trust the Asura race, especially after witnessing the brutal survival game. Yasira had planted the seed of chaos, and now it was up to humanity to decide which path to take. As the image of Yasira faded from the sky, the tension remained, crackling in the air like an impending storm. Earth was now divided¡ªsome wanted to take the deal, while others hesitated, wary of the consequences of siding with the very race that had nearly annihilated them. But one thing was clear: Lyerin''s Stonehooves Tribe had just become the most hunted force on the planet. Chapter 217 - 217: Lyerins madness Meanwhile, in the strange pocket of reality where Lyerin and Yasira were, the tension between them had reached a fever pitch. Yasira, still pinned by Lyerin''s earlier grasp, was frantic, her six arms trembling slightly as she desperately activated another of her blood ability. To Lyerin''s surprise, one of her arms withered and crumbled away, sacrificed to summon a protective blood barrier that swirled around her like a crimson storm. The sacrifice of an arm for this kind of power was no small feat¡ªit was a trump card, a last resort for a being of her status. Lyerin remained speechless for a moment, genuinely taken aback by her desperation. He hadn''t expected Yasira to go this far. For a brief second, he considered letting her go. But Yasira''s voice cut through the air, filled with frantic resolve. She was no longer speaking to him directly but to the entire Earth, her voice amplified through the microphone. "People of Earth!" she cried out, her voice shrill and sharp. "You have heard my words! Lyerin, your so-called representative, is nothing but a threat to all of you! He''s not someone who will save you! "He will only bring more suffering, more destruction! If you want to survive¡ªno, if you want to thrive¡ªthen you must eradicate him and his tribe! "You must destroy him before he returns to your world, before he can strengthen his foothold any further!" The Earthlings could hear her, no doubt. She had initiated a live broadcast, encouraging the people to turn against Lyerin. She was relentless, pushing the narrative that Lyerin was a threat to their very survival. Lyerin squinted at her with cold, calculated eyes. She thought her words would be enough to rally the masses, but she had no idea what kind of game he was about to play. With a grunt, Lyerin raised his hand, effortlessly tearing through the blood barrier that Yasira had summoned. The crimson energy shattered like fragile glass, dissipating into the air. Yasira''s eyes widened with pure fear. She hadn''t expected him to break through so easily. Her once confident demeanor began to crumble as the reality of her situation became clear. "Stay back!" Yasira stammered, her voice losing its earlier command. "The Asura race¡­ they''re watching! If you kill me¡ª" Lyerin didn''t seem to care. He was calm, unnervingly so. His eyes gleamed with dark amusement as he stepped closer to her, his hand reaching for the microphone. Yasira tried to pull it away, but Lyerin''s grip was firm. "Give it to me," he said, his voice eerily calm, yet filled with authority. Yasira hesitated but ultimately released the microphone. She was cornered, her frantic attempts to intimidate him having failed miserably. Lyerin turned toward the massive screen that still broadcast the live feed to the people of Earth. His eyes scanned the screen as if he could see every individual, feel their confusion and their growing fear. He smirked. "I agree with everything Yasira has said!" Lyerin''s voice boomed, his tone suddenly shifting into something wild, unhinged. He paced, dragging the microphone as if it were an extension of his madness. "Everything! I am a threat to you! I am the one who will bring about the downfall of everything you''ve ever known! So come for me! COME FOR ME!" The way he spoke was deranged, his laughter following his words like a creeping shadow. HAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!! He threw his head back and cackled, a maniacal sound that echoed across the world, leaving those watching from Earth disturbed and terrified. "Hahahaha!" Lyerin laughed, his voice full of glee. "You think you can stop me? You think YOU can destroy my tribe? The very idea is laughable! No, no, no, come to me. Come to my tribe! I welcome you! In fact, I want you to come. For the sake of fun, for the sake of chaos, come and TRY to destroy me!" His eyes were wild, his words filled with twisted pleasure as he continued, mocking the very people Yasira had tried to rally. "She says I am only a Third Level Tribe, that I am weak. She tells you of treasures, of power, of ways to grow stronger, but let me tell you this¡ªnone of that will matter. "No amount of power, no treasure, no secret will help you when you face me. So come! Bring your hopes, bring your dreams, and I will tear them apart! I will tear YOU apart!" Yasira, still trembling behind him, watched in horror as Lyerin turned her desperate plea into a spectacle of madness. The people of Earth, who had been uncertain moments ago, were now watching in dread as Lyerin''s words sunk in. The image of him¡ªlaughing, taunting them¡ªwas now etched in their minds. And then, just as abruptly as his madness had begun, Lyerin calmed. His voice lowered, taking on a chilling tone of finality. "But¡­ I have more to add." Yasira''s breath caught in her throat as Lyerin slowly turned back to her, his eyes narrowing. "You see, Yasira, there''s one thing you forgot to mention in your little speech." "What¡ªwhat are you talking about?" Yasira stammered, her fear palpable. Lyerin stepped closer to her, his voice dropping to a whisper, though it carried across the live broadcast with ease. "It will take your Asura race years¡ªYEARS¡ªto reach Earth again. You thought I didn''t know, didn''t you? You thought you could scare me with your little threats. But here''s the truth: the game has been won. "Earth is mine now. And because I won, your precious Asura clan can''t touch me or my tribe. Not for a long time. By the time you can even set foot on Earth, I will be too powerful for any of you to stop." Yasira''s eyes widened in shock. She hadn''t expected Lyerin to be so well-informed and this unhinged. Why is he doing this? Isn''t this gonna turn the masses against him if he kept doing this? Thus, making her mission complete? ? Just what is happening? Just what is going on? Why is he agreeing to her?! S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "And in the meantime," Lyerin continued, his grin widening, "I''ll be busy. You see, with Earth will soon be under my control, all those treasures you mentioned? All those power-ups you promised to the people? They''re mine. "Every last one of them. The Earth will grow stronger, its people will grow stronger, and I will make sure of it. And when your Asura race finally manages to return, you won''t be facing some weak, Third Level Tribe. You''ll be facing a force that you cannot even comprehend. "When that time comes, not just Earth, but your Shura race and your Asura people will soon be under my foot!" Yasira''s heart pounded in her chest, her confidence shattered. Lyerin had outplayed her in every way. Lyerin raised the microphone once more, addressing the people of Earth with one final message. "Let me make one thing clear: I''m not hiding. I''m not running. If you want to come for me, do it. But just know this¡ªyou''re already too late." With that, he crushed the microphone in his hand, the live broadcast cutting off abruptly. Yasira, still trembling, stared at him in disbelief. She had come to make Lyerin the villain, but he had turned her plan into a game of his own making. Lyerin looked down at her, smiling softly. "Now¡­ ehrrrmmm?" Yasira''s voice faltered. She was still confused. Still not sure what is going on. For the first time, she was truly afraid. Lyerin''s eyes gleamed with a cold, calculating intensity. "I believe¡­ I have an announcement to make." Chapter 218 - 218: Announcement Lyerin straightened himself and took a slow, deliberate breath before addressing the screen once again, his voice dripping with calculated arrogance. "My dear people of Earth," he began, with a smirk curling at the edges of his lips. "I have an announcement to make. You see, Yasira was right about one thing¡ªyou are in danger. But not from the Asura race." He gestured toward the still-stunned Yasira standing beside him, her remaining arms trembling. "No, the danger comes from me. From now on, all of you, every last human on this planet, will be under my rule." Lyerin would smirked. "Yes, you heard me. You will all be under my rule and I will make sure that even if you try to oppress me, I can still make you obey me like a dog you all are going to be. But that would be my secret for now." Yasira''s eyes widened in horror, but she remained silent, her mind scrambling to keep up with his words. Lyerin continued, his voice smooth yet sinister, he was like someone who was filled with an authority that could not be denied. "I possess something far beyond what any of you can comprehend," Lyerin said, lifting his chin slightly. "You think your armies, your so-called world powers, your governments, can protect you? That your technological advancements, your nuclear bombs, can stop me?" He chuckled darkly, a laugh that sent chills down Yasira''s spine. "You see, what you don''t understand," Lyerin went on, "is that your nuclear bombs, your weapons of mass destruction¡ªthey are nothing. Useless. You could drop a hundred of them on me, and I wouldn''t even blink." The screen flickered as Lyerin stepped forward, his eyes burning with cold fire as he looked into the camera. "The reason is spiritual. My tribe''s spirit, the Stonehooves Tribe, is no longer at a measly level three." His voice rose, triumphant. "It is at level four. During this survival game, I made my Tribe''s spiritual being level four! Yes, the spirit of the Earth itself runs through me, through my tribe. And with a level four spirit¡­" Lyerin let his words hang in the air, watching with satisfaction as the gravity of his statement settled in. "Do you know what that means? It means that your so-called advanced technological weapons cannot harm me. They can''t even touch me. "Spiritual power trumps technology every time. Your bombs, your missiles¡ªthey are physical. But I, and my tribe, we are beyond that now. We are protected by the very essence of the Earth itself. I am untouchable. Unshakable and I would make sure to conquer you all!" Yasira, still standing beside him, was now visibly shaking. She knew he was right. The Asura race, even at their peak, knew the power of a spirit at level four. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was on a completely different plane of existence in this lower Absorbed world. That''s why the upper echelon were panicking because if this Tribe was level four with a minotaur spirit, they would be unstoppable! Lyerin smiled, satisfied by the stunned silence that followed. "So, Earthlings," he continued, his voice oozing with confidence, "know this¡ªI will rule you all. Not out of malice, not out of greed, but because it is inevitable for my enjoyment. "My reason? Nothing really. I just have the power, and I have the will. You may try to resist, but it will only delay the inevitable. I will rule all of you, and you will bow to me." --- Meanwhile, back on Earth, far from the chaos of apocalyptic cities and beast-filled forests, the secret families that ruled from the shadows were thrown into panic. For centuries, these powerful families had manipulated governments, economies, and societies, always remaining hidden, always pulling the strings. And now, Lyerin''s words echoed in their hidden chambers, sending ripples of fear through their ranks. In a vast, dimly lit room, a group of cloaked figures sat around a circular table, their faces obscured by shadows. They were the heads of the most powerful ruling families on Earth, and for the first time in generations, they felt true fear. "This¡­ this can''t be happening," one of them muttered, his voice trembling with disbelief. "He has a spirit, a level four spirit! We''ve spent centuries trying to uncover the secrets of spiritual power, and now this¡­ this¡­" Another figure slammed his fist on the table. "This is exactly why our ancestors searched for the ancient spirits! They knew this day would come¡ªa day when someone would rise with a power that we could not match. And now it''s here, and we are not prepared!" A third figure, a woman with sharp eyes peeking out from beneath her hood, spoke up, her voice steady but tense. "We cannot let him gain any more ground. If he consolidates his power, if he gathers more followers¡­" "But what can we do?" another interrupted, his voice laced with panic. "He''s beyond our reach! Nuclear bombs won''t work, nothing we have can touch him! We''re defenseless!" "We have the resources, the influence," someone else interjected. "Surely, we can find a way¡ª" "Find a way?" the first voice snapped. "The world''s top minds, the greatest military powers, don''t even know about the existence of spirits, let alone how to fight one! We''ve kept these secrets for centuries, and now¡­ now we face an enemy who''s mastered it before we could even begin!" "We cannot afford to panic," the sharp-eyed woman said firmly, though a glimmer of doubt flickered in her gaze. "We still control the masses. We still have influence over governments, media, and corporations. We need to use that control now, before Lyerin spreads his influence further." "Influence won''t stop him," another voice said, quieter but no less filled with fear. "He''s not just going to sway the masses¡­ he''s going to dominate them. And with that level four spirit, there''s nothing we can do to resist him." The room fell into a tense silence as the gravity of the situation sunk in. Lyerin was not just a threat¡ªthey had no means of stopping him. For the first time in centuries, the ruling families were on the verge of losing control. --- Back in the strange realm where Lyerin stood, he could feel the panic radiating from Earth. It was palpable, as though he could taste their fear from across dimensions. Yasira remained beside him, still in shock, her plans having unraveled before her eyes. Lyerin, however, was far from done. He raised the microphone once again, his tone calm but with an edge of satisfaction. "I know you''re all panicking," he said, addressing the hidden powers of Earth. "I know you''re scrambling for a solution, for a way out of this. But fear not¡ªI have a solution for you." Yasira blinked, her expression confused as she stared at Lyerin. What was he talking about now? Was he offering them a way out? Lyerin''s smile grew darker as he leaned into the microphone, his voice low but clear. "The solution lies¡­ with the Borgias Family." The screen cut out as Lyerin''s last words echoed ominously into the silence. Yasira gasped, her eyes wide with realization. She could feel that something sinister was about to happen. Chapter 219 - 219: Spirit Protector Scroll Lyerin stood before the flickering screen, the weight of his fabricated story settling heavily around him. He closed his eyes for a moment, taking a deep breath as if drawing strength from a memory that wasn''t real. When he opened them again, his gaze was faraway, as though lost in the haunting recollections of a painful past. His voice, when it came, was slow, deliberate, and soaked in raw emotion. "It all started years ago," he began, his tone fragile yet steady, as if he were confessing to a truth long buried. "I wasn''t alone when I discovered the path to awakening a spirit. I had a team, a group of individuals who were as passionate and driven as I was. "We had been hearing rumors¡ªwhispers of an ancient cave hidden deep within the heart of an old, forgotten land. They said that in this cave, there existed something beyond anything we could imagine. Something that could give birth to spirits in the real world." Lyerin paused, his eyes glistening with the weight of the tale. "We were all intrigued, of course. Who wouldn''t be? Spirits were something out of legends, myths passed down through generations. But we wanted to believe. "We wanted to see if the stories were true, if we could somehow unlock the power of the spirits for ourselves. So, we gathered every resource we had, every bit of knowledge we could find, and we set out on a journey that would change our lives forever." He exhaled slowly, as if the memories were painful to relive. "The journey wasn''t easy. The deeper we ventured into that cave, the more we realized just how dangerous it was. There were traps¡ªancient mechanisms designed to kill anyone who dared to come too close. We lost people along the way. Good people. Friends." His voice cracked, just enough to convey a genuine sense of loss. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It wasn''t just the traps. There were creatures¡­ things that we didn''t understand. They were monstrous, guardians of the cave. We fought for our lives at every turn. "Blood was spilled. I watched people die right in front of me¡ªpeople I''d known for years, people who had trusted me. But we kept going. We had to." Lyerin''s eyes turned distant, as if the horrors he described were replaying before him. "We finally reached the innermost chamber, and there it was¡ªthe scroll. The fabled scroll that could awaken a spirit in the real world, that could bind the essence of the Earth to a tribe or a family. But the cost¡­" He let the words hang in the air for a moment, as if the cost had been too great to bear. "By the time we had the scroll in our hands, only I was left. My team¡ªmy friends¡ªthey were all dead. Sacrificed for this one chance at power. "I should''ve felt triumphant, but all I felt was guilt. I had the scroll, yes, but at what price? And the worst part? I had no one to share it with. No one celebrates the victory." Lyerin''s voice dropped to a whisper, thick with emotion. "But I knew¡­ I knew what this scroll could do. It could awaken a spirit for a tribe, for a family, for a community that needed protection. It could turn the tide for anyone who possessed it. And yes," he added, a bitter smile twisting his lips, "I used it for my tribe¡ªthe Stonehooves Tribe. That''s how I brought them the power they now wield. But¡­ it wasn''t meant just for me. I had always intended to share it. To give it to those who needed it." He paused, letting his next words settle in with gravity. "But why mention the Borgias Family?" Lyerin smirked, as if letting the world in on a secret he had kept for far too long. "Because my name¡­ is Lyerin Borgias¡­ No- was my past name." Yasira, still standing beside him, blinked in shock at this revelation. The screen flickers slightly, capturing her stunned expression as she glances from Lyerin to the monitor and back again. "Yes," Lyerin continued, his tone now more deliberate, more controlled. "I''m a Borgias, but not fully. I''m a halfling. Do you know what that means? It means I was never truly one of them. To them, I was little more than a pet, a curiosity. A half-blooded mongrel, raised under their watchful eyes but never accepted. Never truly welcomed." His voice became quieter, tinged with bitterness. "My mother¡­ my sweet, dear mother. She was good to me, but even she was part of their game. The reason she treated me kindly was simple: because if I ever had a child of my own, a pure-blooded offspring, the family would take it from me. "They kept us under constant surveillance, always watching, always ensuring that we never became a threat." He shook his head, the look of heartbreak on his face almost convincing. "I knew my place. I knew what they thought of me. And yes, I hated them for it. But what could I do? They had my mother, and that was the one thing that kept me from tearing them apart with my own hands." Lyerin paused again, his gaze softening as if caught in a painful memory. "I was nothing more than an outsider to them. A tool, something to be used and discarded. But that scroll¡­ that scroll was my gift to them. I wanted to give it to them out of loyalty, out of respect for my family. But over time, that loyalty faded. My hate grew. And now¡­" He lifted his gaze to the camera, his eyes cold and calculating. "Now, I hope someone destroys them. If they are wiped out, if someone puts an end to the Borgias Family, I would be glad. Let them perish. They have no place in my future." Yasira shifted beside him, her expression unreadable as she absorbed Lyerin''s words. His voice softened once again, now tinged with a dangerous edge. "But make no mistake¡ªI know their weaknesses. I gave them the scroll, but I also know that the Borgias Family is far more dangerous than anyone realizes. "They play games with power, with ancient knowledge, and they have no qualms about manipulating anyone who stands in their way. If you''re going to take them down, you''d better be prepared." Lyerin exhaled slowly, his tone measured and calm as he finished his story. "So, yes¡­ I know their secrets. I know their strengths. But more importantly, I know their weaknesses. And that is something no one else has. Not even them." The screen flickered once again as Lyerin''s words hung in the air, leaving the watching audience with a sense of awe, disbelief, and fear. Yasira, still reeling from everything she had heard, stared at Lyerin in stunned silence. Lyerin, however, merely smiled, his eyes glinting with a mixture of satisfaction and quiet menace. He had sown the seeds of doubt, and now all he had to do was wait for the chaos to unfold. "So yeah¡­" He added. "If you all really desire to win or at least survive against my wrath, my Stonehooves Tribe wrath, you need to awaken your very own spirits!" Then, Lyerin''s face comes close to the screen and whispers, "But don''t worry, I''ll give a clue on how you all can take it from them as promised!" Chapter 220 - 220: Path ways Lyerin stood before the flickering screen, a malicious grin spreading across his face as he prepared to reveal the most guarded secret of the Borgias Family. The tension in the air was palpable, and even Yasira, standing beside him, looked confused, unsure of what was about to unfold. Lyerin crossed his arms and spoke with the calm confidence of someone who had everything under control, someone who knew exactly what chaos he was about to unleash. "You want to know where the Borgias Family keeps its main territory?" Lyerin began, his voice deceptively casual. "It''s hidden in Sector 8. A heavily fortified, almost impenetrable city. But... nothing is truly impenetrable. There are ways in¡ªseven, to be precise." Yasira''s eyes widened, and a ripple of fear ran through her as Lyerin continued. The screen flickered, broadcasting his words to every corner of Earth, to every human ear that was listening. "First," Lyerin began, raising a finger as he spoke, "there''s the most obvious route¡ªthrough the front gates. The gates are guarded by some of the finest soldiers the Borgias can offer, but they''re not invincible. "If you gather enough manpower, a sizable army, and brute force, you can batter those gates down. Of course, you''ll lose a lot of people in the process, but if you''re willing to sacrifice, it''s one way to enter." He paused for dramatic effect, letting the weight of his words sink in before continuing. "The second way in," he said, holding up a second finger, "is through the sewers. Disgusting, I know, but the sewers of Sector 8 are vast, and they''re connected to various parts of the city. "If you can navigate the labyrinth beneath the streets, you''ll eventually find your way into the heart of the Borgias territory. The problem, however, is that the sewers are heavily patrolled by mutant creatures. "The Borgias have been breeding these things for years, guarding their territory from the shadows. But... if you''re clever and stealthy, you can avoid them. It''s risky, but doable." Lyerin''s eyes gleamed as he added a third finger to his count. "The third way in is through the northern cliffs. There''s a hidden pathway that only the Borgias know about¡ªwell, they thought only they knew about it. It''s a narrow, treacherous path, carved into the cliffs themselves. "It requires a lot of skill to traverse, and if you fall, well... it''s a long way down. But if you manage to climb the cliffs, you''ll find an entrance into the city''s northern district, completely unguarded. The Borgias don''t expect anyone to be crazy enough to take that route." Yasira''s jaw tightened as Lyerin continued to unravel secrets that had been kept from the world for generations. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "The fourth way in," Lyerin went on, "is by sea. Sector 8 sits on the coast, and while the waters around it are treacherous and full of patrol ships, there''s a hidden cove that the Borgias use for smuggling. "I know the exact location of that cove, and once you find it, you can sneak into the city without being detected. "Of course, the waters are full of deadly creatures, so you''d need to be a strong swimmer and even stronger-willed to make it alive. But for those brave enough, it''s a relatively quiet way in." Lyerin raised a fifth finger. "The fifth way is through their merchant routes. The Borgias are wealthy, and they trade with other powerful families and tribes. "Every day, dozens of supply caravans move in and out of Sector 8. If you can disguise yourself as one of the merchants or slip into one of the wagons, you can ride straight through the city''s walls without anyone suspecting a thing. "But¡­ you''d have to be careful. The Borgias are paranoid, and they inspect every merchant and every shipment. One wrong move, and you''ll be caught." The screen flickered as Lyerin spoke, his words causing ripples of unrest across the globe. "Now, the sixth way in is perhaps the most dangerous of all. The Borgias have a series of underground tunnels running beneath the city¡ªold, ancient tunnels built before the Borgias even took control of the territory. "These tunnels are full of traps, and some say they''re haunted by the spirits of those who died long ago trying to take over the city. If you''re brave enough to risk it, the tunnels lead directly to the Borgias'' inner sanctum. But... getting out alive? That''s another question entirely." Lyerin smiled wickedly as he raised a final finger. "And the seventh way in... this one''s for the truly daring. The Borgias have airships¡ªmassive, armored airships that patrol the skies around Sector 8. "If you can hijack one of those ships and fly it into the city, you can land right in the middle of their palace. "Of course, you''d have to fight your way through their sky guards and make sure the ship doesn''t get shot down, but... for those who love a challenge, it''s the fastest way in." Yasira stared at him, horror etched across her face. She couldn''t believe what she was hearing¡ªLyerin had just laid bare every single weakness the Borgias Family had, every point of entry into their supposedly unbreachable city. What is he really doing? Why does it seem he really wanted to make others take the scroll? --- Meanwhile, in the heart of Sector 8, the Borgias Family was in chaos. Lyerin''s father, Lyuzen, stood in the grand hall, his face red with rage. He slammed his fist down on the table in front of him, cracking the wood as his voice boomed throughout the chamber. "That damned brat!" he roared. "He''s giving away our secrets! Our defenses! How does he know all of this?" The room was filled with members of the Borgias Family, all of them shocked, their faces pale with disbelief. "How is this possible?" one of the elders muttered, his voice trembling. "How could he know about the northern cliffs? No one outside the family knows about that path!" Another voice, a younger member of the family, spoke up, his tone full of fear. "And the sewers! He''s talking about the mutant creatures! He knows everything! How can we stop him?" Lyuzen seethed, pacing back and forth. "We need to lock down the city immediately. Increase patrols. Fortify every single entry point he mentioned!" "But Father," a woman at the far end of the room said, her voice shaky, "what if he''s already told others? What if people are already on their way?" Lyuzen cursed again under his breath. "He''ll pay for this. I swear, that bastard will pay. He thinks he''s clever, but I''ll see to it that he''s brought to his knees!" The family members whispered among themselves, the room filled with tension and panic. Lyerin had exposed them, had shown the world how to infiltrate their most sacred stronghold, and now they were scrambling to find a way to protect themselves. "We need to act quickly," one of the senior members said, his voice full of urgency. "We can''t afford to let anyone find their way in. If they do, we''re finished." "Send word to the other families," Lyuzen commanded. "Tell them to reinforce their own defenses. We need allies now more than ever." "But how can we trust anyone now?" a younger woman asked. "If Lyerin knows our secrets, who''s to say he hasn''t sold information to others?" Lyuzen''s eyes burned with hatred. "We will deal with him. He won''t escape this. Not after what he''s done." --- Back in the strange dimension where Lyerin and Yasira stood, Lyerin watched the screen with a satisfied smirk. He had sown the seeds of chaos, and now he was ready for the next phase of his plan. "Do you all know what''s the most important thing I want to add?" Lyerin asked, his voice calm, almost casual. The question hung in the air, and the world waited for his next move. Chapter 221 - 221: Old Patriarch Lyerin stood before the screen, his eyes gleaming with malevolent excitement as he reached into a ring on his finger. The crowd watching, both in the strange dimension and on Earth, held their breath, waiting to see what twisted revelation he had in store. Slowly, with a flourish, he pulled something out from the ring¡ªsomething large and wrapped in cloth. With a dramatic gesture, he ripped away the cloth, revealing the decapitated head of a man, his face lined with age and scarred from the fresh explosion that Lyerin also caused. The head of the Patriarch of the Borgias Family. Gasps echoed across the room, and Lyerin threw his head back, laughing maniacally. His voice, full of mockery and joy, filled the air like a twisted symphony of madness. "Look! Look at him!" Lyerin shouted, holding up his head for the whole world to see. "The mighty patriarch of the Borgias Family! The man everyone feared, the one who thought himself untouchable, reduced to nothing but a lifeless head in my hand! "You want to know how this happened? You want to know how I lured him, tricked him like a dog, into my trap?" He let the head dangle from his grip, its eyes glazed over, mouth slightly open in a grotesque expression of shock, as if even in death, the patriarch couldn''t believe he had been bested. "It was brilliant! Absolutely brilliant!" Lyerin continued, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "You see, the last time the old man and I crossed paths, he thought he could corner me, thought he could finish me off alone. But I had other plans. I played him like a fool! "I infiltrated his family, got close enough to learn every secret, every weakness. The Borgias were so full of themselves, thinking they could keep me out, but I walked right into their core! "And when the time was right, I led him away¡ªlured him out like a rat following a trail of cheese!" Lyerin''s laughter echoed through the space, a dark, chilling sound that sent shivers down the spines of everyone listening. He looked directly into the camera, his grin widening as he relished the horror he was creating. "He followed me, the fool, all the way to the outskirts of the city. Oh, how he thought he was clever, that he would ambush me. But I had prepared something special for him¡ªoh yes, a trap unlike any other! "He thought he was chasing me into an open field, but the moment he stepped into my territory, he was mine. I watched as he struggled, dragged down into the mud like a pathetic insect caught in a web, screaming for help. $But no one came for him. No one could save him!" Lyerin''s maniacal grin only grew wider as he swung the head around, holding it up for everyone to see. "And now look at him! Reduced to this! The great patriarch of the Borgias Family, nothing more than a trophy in my collection. His family¡ªhis precious family¡ªnone of them could save him. And they won''t be able to save themselves, either. With a smile, Lyerin would add. "So you all don''t need to worry, the Borgias had no more strong peak protector!" ¡­ Meanwhile, back in Sector 8, the Borgias Family was in an uproar. The sight of their patriarch''s severed head sent waves of shock and horror through every member of the family. Lyuzen, Lyerin''s father, stood frozen in disbelief, his eyes locked on the screen, unable to comprehend what he was seeing. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "No... no, this can''t be real!" one of the younger family members screamed, clutching his head in disbelief. "He''s lying! He has to be lying! The patriarch is invincible¡ªthere''s no way he could have fallen to that bastard!" Another member, an older woman with trembling hands, collapsed to her knees, tears streaming down her face. "We haven''t seen the patriarch in weeks... could it be? Could Lyerin really have killed him? Is that really his head?" Lyuzen clenched his fists, his face contorted with rage and grief. "That damned brat! How dare he! How could he have done this?!" One of the elders, shaking his head in disbelief, muttered, "We thought the patriarch had gone into seclusion, that he was planning something big. But this... this is beyond comprehension. How could Lyerin have outsmarted him?" Screams of despair filled the room as the reality of the situation began to sink in. Lyerin had killed their patriarch¡ªthe one man they all believed to be invincible, the one who had kept their family at the top for generations. And now he was dead, reduced to nothing more than a severed head in the hands of their greatest enemy. "He''s destroyed us!" one of the younger members wailed, tearing at his hair. "Without the patriarch, we''re vulnerable! We''ll be torn apart by our enemies!" "The old man... he was our last line of defense..." another voice muttered, eyes wide with fear. "How could this happen? How could we have let this happen?" Lyuzen slammed his fist into the wall, cracking the stone. "I''ll kill him! I''ll rip him apart with my bare hands! That bastard will pay for this!" But even as he spoke, the weight of the truth settled over him like a suffocating blanket. Lyerin had outsmarted them all. He had killed the patriarch, and now their family was in disarray, scrambling to make sense of the chaos that had been unleashed. --- Back in the strange realm, Yasira stood in stunned silence as Lyerin continued to flaunt his supposed victory. Her mind raced, trying to make sense of everything he was saying. Why was he doing this? What was his endgame? And then it hit her. She reached for the communication device, her hands trembling slightly as she realized what Lyerin was really trying to do. Speaking into the microphone, she addressed the Earthlings once again, her voice urgent and pleading. "Everyone, listen to me! Lyerin is lying!" Yasira''s voice was strong, but there was a slight tremble of desperation. "He''s acting like a madman, trying to scare you, to make you believe in these wild stories. None of this is real! The head he''s showing you¡ªit might not even be the patriarch! He''s just trying to turn us against each other!" Lyerin turned to her, his grin faltering slightly as he watched her speak. "The scroll he mentioned," Yasira continued, "it could be a fake! He''s trying to sow chaos, trying to make you all doubt each other, doubt the Borgias Family. But you mustn''t fall for his lies! "The Borgias Family is still strong, and they will defend themselves. Please, do not turn against them! If you all start fighting among ourselves, we will only make Lyerin stronger!" She looked directly into the camera, her eyes wide with urgency. "You all must stay united! Do not let Lyerin manipulate you with his lies. The Borgias Family is not your enemy. They are protectors of humanity! "And as for the scroll... even if it exists, we don''t know what it truly is. Don''t let greed cloud your judgment. Lyerin is using your fear against you!" Yasira turned toward Lyerin, her eyes narrowing as she added, "You can''t scare us, Lyerin. We see through your madness." But Lyerin''s grin slowly returned, and he leaned closer to her, his voice dripping with malice. "Oh, Yasira... I think you''ve misunderstood. I don''t need to scare anyone. They''ll come to me of their own free will, just you wait." Yasira''s heart sank, but she stood firm. "No. They won''t. Not after this." The scene ended as the tension thickened, leaving the world hanging in the balance, torn between belief and doubt, chaos and unity. Chapter 222 - 222: Crush the head Lyerin''s laughter echoed through the strange realm as he gazed at Yasira, his eyes filled with twisted amusement. He had expected her to squirm, to panic, but instead, she stood firm, and that amused him even more. His grin widened as his laughter died down into a low chuckle, and he leaned closer to her, mockingly patting her on the head like one would a child. "And why," he asked, his voice dripping with condescension, "do you think I''m lying, Yasira? Go on, tell everyone why you think all of this is just some elaborate farce." His eyes gleamed with anticipation, eager to hear her justification. Yasira took a deep breath, standing tall despite the menace radiating from Lyerin. Her mind raced as she carefully formulated her response, knowing that the fate of not only the Borgias but perhaps the entire human race could hinge on what she said next. "You see, Lyerin," Yasira began, her voice steady, though her heart was pounding, "everything you''ve done so far reeks of desperation. You''re trying too hard. Yes, I can see it clearly now. "You''re trying to scare them, to intimidate the humans and the Borgias Family into believing that you''re far more powerful than you truly are. But the truth is, this is all a carefully constructed lie¡ªone that you hope will create chaos and distrust among them." She paused, watching Lyerin''s expression, but he simply raised an eyebrow, his grin still firmly in place. "You flaunt that severed head," Yasira continued, pointing toward the head of the so-called Borgias patriarch, "as if it''s definitive proof of your victory. But think about it¡ªdoes it even make sense? A man like the patriarch of the Borgias Family, someone who is known for his cunning and power, someone who has survived countless assassination attempts, would follow you out of the safety of his city without a plan? Without backup? And fall so easily into your trap? It''s not logical." She gestured toward the camera, addressing the humans and Borgias family members who were likely watching. "Why would a patriarch, a man responsible for protecting his entire family, leave himself vulnerable in such a reckless manner? "Especially when he knows that Lyerin, someone he''s already identified as a threat, is still out there, lurking, plotting? No, it doesn''t add up." Yasira''s voice grew more confident as she continued, laying out her argument piece by piece. "And what of the supposed scroll that Lyerin claims he has? The one that can awaken a spirit? If such a thing existed, do you really think Lyerin would announce it so publicly? "Would he tell the world where it came from, how it could be used, and what it could do? "A man as secretive and cunning as him? "No. "Lyerin thrives on manipulation, on keeping people guessing. Revealing something so valuable to the public would be the last thing he would do." She crossed her arms, staring Lyerin down as she spoke. "And let''s talk about the Borgias Family''s weaknesses that Lyerin so generously decided to share. "Really, Lyerin? You expect us to believe that after infiltrating their core, you, of all people, would give away their vulnerabilities so freely? It''s a classic diversion tactic. "You want to make everyone think that the Borgias Family is on the brink of collapse, that they''re exposed and weak, so that the real threats¡ªthe other powerful families, the other entities on Earth¡ªwill turn their attention to them instead of you. "You want to create chaos, to pit everyone against each other while you sit back and watch." Yasira turned to the camera again, her expression serious. "Earthlings, humans¡ªcan''t you see what he''s doing? Lyerin is trying to make you distrust one another, trying to create divisions where none need to exist. "He''s banking on your greed, on your fear, to make you believe that you need to destroy the Borgias Family to save yourselves. "But the truth is, he''s lying. He''s creating a smokescreen to cover up his own weaknesses. Don''t fall for it." Her eyes narrowed as she turned back to Lyerin. "Everything about you, Lyerin, screams manipulation. You lie, you deceive, and you twist the truth to suit your own ends. But I see through you. "The Borgias see through you. And soon, everyone else will too." --- Meanwhile, on Earth, in the heavily fortified halls of the Borgias Family''s central compound, a palpable sense of dread and disbelief had taken hold. The image of the severed head, supposedly belonging to their patriarch, still loomed large in their minds, but Yasira''s words had given them pause. Lyuzen, Lyerin''s father, stood in stunned silence, his hands trembling with barely restrained fury. Around him, members of the Borgias Family whispered anxiously, exchanging worried glances. "Do you think it''s true?" one of the younger members asked, her voice shaking. "Could the patriarch really have fallen into Lyerin''s trap?" "No," another man snapped, his voice laced with disbelief. "There''s no way. The patriarch was too careful, too clever to be outwitted by that... that halfling!" "But the head," someone else whispered. "It looked real." "It''s a trick!" Lyuzen suddenly shouted, slamming his fist onto the table. "That damned brat is playing games with us. He''s trying to make us doubt ourselves, to make us think the patriarch is dead so we''ll panic and make mistakes." One of the elders, an older man with a grizzled beard, nodded in agreement. "Yasira was right. Lyerin''s a liar, always has been. He''s using fear and confusion to manipulate us. He wants us to believe that we''re vulnerable, that we''re exposed. But the patriarch is alive¡ªI''m sure of it. He wouldn''t fall so easily." A younger member chimed in, her voice filled with worry. "But what if he''s not lying? What if the patriarch really is dead? What if Lyerin did manage to infiltrate the family?" "Enough!" Lyuzen growled, his eyes blazing with fury. "I refuse to believe that bastard killed my father. It''s a trick, a cruel joke. We need to stay calm and think this through. If we lose our heads now, we''ll be playing right into his hands." "But what about the scroll?" another elder asked. "If what Yasira says is true, and Lyerin''s lying about that too, then what is his real goal? What does he want?" Lyuzen''s jaw tightened as he paced the room. "He wants chaos. He wants us to destroy ourselves. The scroll is probably fake, just another one of his lies to make us tear each other apart while he watches. We need to focus, stay united, and not let him manipulate us." The room fell into a tense silence as the members of the Borgias Family exchanged anxious glances. They were caught between disbelief and fear, unsure of what to believe. But one thing was certain: Lyerin had thrown their world into turmoil, and the consequences of his actions were beginning to unravel. --- Lyerin''s laughter once again filled the air, cutting through the tension like a knife. He leaned back, his arms wide in a mocking gesture of acceptance. "You know what, Yasira?" he said, his voice dripping with amusement. "You''re absolutely right. I am lying. Everything you said is true. I''m trying to manipulate them, to turn everyone against each other, to create chaos." His eyes sparkled with sadistic glee as he spoke, almost as if he enjoyed hearing her lay out his plan. He began to repeat Yasira''s words, mimicking her logical, measured tone with eerie precision. "The patriarch would never have followed me out into the open without a plan. He''s far too smart for that. And the scroll? Of course, it''s probably fake. Why would I reveal something so valuable to the public? That would be foolish, wouldn''t it?" S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lyerin''s voice grew darker, more theatrical, as he continued. "And yes, I want to make everyone believe the Borgias Family is weak, that they''re on the brink of collapse. I want to sow distrust, to make them think their enemies are circling, ready to strike. "Because when they''re divided, when they''re too busy fighting each other, that''s when I can swoop in and take what I want." He grinned, his voice lowering to a menacing whisper. "Chaos is my weapon. Fear is my ally. And you''re all playing right into my hands." With that, Lyerin turned to the camera, his eyes gleaming with maniacal delight. "But let''s see how much of this is a lie, shall we?" Without warning, he tightened his grip on the severed head of the patriarch. With a sickening crunch, he crushed it between his fingers, blood and bone splattering across the screen. Yasira''s gasp echoed through the room, and Lyerin smiled darkly. "Now... let''s see what happens next." Chapter 223 - 223: Panther Revelation As Lyerin crushed the head of the Borgias Family Patriarch in his hand, a grotesque squelch echoed through the space they occupied. Blood and bone fragments spilled between his fingers, and Lyerin''s face twisted into a maniacal grin, his eyes gleaming with unrestrained madness. "Oh, you thought it was over?" he said, his voice dripping with malice. "This head¡­ it was still alive, sustained by Eldren energy! The patriarch''s essence clung to it even in death... but now? No more." The ground beneath them trembled, an ominous vibration spreading through the air like a wave. Suddenly, the space around Lyerin warped, and a low, rumbling growl filled the atmosphere. Yasira''s eyes widened in terror, her confidence eroding as she sensed the overwhelming presence manifesting before them. A deafening roar split the silence, the sound primal, ancient, and filled with rage. The ethereal form of a panther materialized, its black, spectral body shimmering with an otherworldly energy. The panther''s eyes glowed with a fiery intensity, its sleek form moving with deadly grace. The air around it crackled with power, its presence alone enough to send waves of fear rippling through anyone who dared look upon it. Lyerin, however, remained unfazed. In fact, his maniacal grin only widened as the panther materialized. He spread his arms wide, laughing maniacally as the ship beneath them began to shake violently, its hull creaking as if it were about to be torn apart. "Look, everyone!" Lyerin shouted, addressing the Earthlings watching from below, his voice dripping with irony. "Yasira was right! I''m lying! Just as she said! But oh... what''s this?" He gestured to the ethereal panther, still roaring in fury. "It seems even my lies can summon spirits!" Yasira stood frozen, her mind racing in panic. The Shura spaceship they were on trembled even more violently, and the air around them grew thick with tension. Her eyes darted around, looking for any escape, but it was too late. With a final, earth-shaking roar, the ship''s integrity gave way, and the entire structure began to collapse beneath them. The ship plummeted from the sky, disintegrating as it fell, revealing Lyerin and Yasira floating amidst the wreckage. And there, looming over them like a harbinger of death, the black panther spirit circled, its eyes fixed on Lyerin. It was as if the panther embodied the soul of the Borgias Family itself, born from their collective essence, weak but burning with purpose. But Lyerin remained unfazed. As the panther lunged at him, its claws outstretched to strike, Lyerin snorted, raising his hand lazily. With a flick of his finger, a surge of Earth-brown Eldren energy crackled through the air. It was subtle at first, a faint pulse, but the moment it made contact with the panther, the spirit disintegrated. The ethereal form unraveled in an instant, dissolving into particles of dust that blew away in the wind. Lyerin laughed once more, his voice booming across the sky. "Hahahaha! Is that it? Is that all the Borgias Family has to offer? A weak, level-one spirit, born only to be extinguished!" --- On Earth, the reactions were nothing short of shock and horror. In the halls of the Borgias Family, a collective gasp rippled through the room as the sight of the black panther spirit appeared on the screen. The patriarch''s severed head, the mad laughter of Lyerin, the crumbling ship¡ªnone of that shook them as much as the moment they saw their family''s spirit, the black panther, appear for the first time. Lyuzen, Lyerin''s father, stood frozen, his face drained of color. He couldn''t believe what he was seeing. "The panther¡­" he whispered, barely able to get the words out. "The spirit of the Borgias¡­ it shouldn''t come out!" One of the elders, an ancient man with deep lines etched into his face, collapsed into his chair, his hands trembling. "But¡­ that should be impossible," he muttered. "They will know!" Another one added. "No family has ever been able to awaken a spirit. We''ve tried for centuries¡­ for generations. But only we can do that because of Lyerin? I thought he gave it to his mother for free?" A younger member of the family, wide-eyed with disbelief, turned to the others. "They will know. If the spirit really was awakened, then that means Lyerin wasn''t lying. He¡­ he knew the secret to awakening it. He knew! And the other families would¡­" Another elder shook her head, her voice filled with fear. "The panther was weak. A level-one spirit¡­ barely formed. But it was real. It existed. The Borgias Family¡ªour family¡ªhas a spirit! We just followed what was on the scroll on whim!? How come!?" Lyuzen slammed his fist into the table, rage and frustration boiling inside him. "But how?! How did he do it? How did he summon the spirit of our family to attack him?!" He paced back and forth, his mind racing. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "This isn''t supposed to happen. If the other Families knew¡­ after all, spirits are only awakened by the ancient tribes of Earth. We¡ª" He paused, gripping the edge of the table with white knuckles. "We will be attacked from all sides," another voice chimed in, "the other families wouk think that the Borgias have been sitting on a secret this whole time¡­" The room fell into a stunned silence. Every member of the Borgias Family knew what this meant. The existence of the black panther spirit, even if it was weak, was proof that Lyerin''s claims about the family''s hidden power were indeed true. They had the means to awaken a spirit, but until now, they had failed to do so. Another family member, his voice shaking, finally broke the silence. "We''ve been exposed. The other families will know we have the secret. They''ll come for us. They''ll want to know how to do it themselves. They''ll want to¡ª" "Enough!" Lyuzen roared, silencing the room. He stared at the screen, his eyes burning with fury and disbelief as Lyerin''s image continued to laugh maniacally in the sky. The black panther spirit, once a symbol of their power, their legacy, had turned to dust before their eyes. --- In other parts of the world, the reaction was no less dramatic. In the halls of other powerful families¡ªthe ones who had controlled the narrative of Earth for centuries¡ªpanic spread like wildfire. The spirits, the legends, the ancient secrets they had sought for generations, all seemed to be unraveling before their very eyes. A council of elders from the Rothwalds Family, an ancient lineage that had survived countless wars, sat in stunned silence. The oldest among them, a woman with silver hair and sharp, calculating eyes, finally spoke. "If the Borgias Family has truly awakened a spirit, then the balance of power is about to shift." Another elder leaned forward, his face pale. "But how? How could they have done it? We''ve been searching for the secret to awaken spirits for centuries. If the Borgias have figured it out¡­" The leader of the council slammed his fist on the table. "We need to know. If the Borgias have unlocked the secret, we cannot allow them to hold that power alone. We must find out how they did it." --- Back in the sky, as the last remnants of the black panther spirit faded into nothingness, Lyerin''s laughter died down to a low chuckle. He turned to Yasira, who stood trembling beside him, her face pale with fear and confusion. "You see?" Lyerin said mockingly. "Even in my madness, there''s a shred of truth. You thought I was lying, Yasira. But look¡ªThey awakened the Borgias Family''s spirit." Yasira could only stare in shock as the truth of Lyerin''s words sank in. He had done it. He had summoned the panther spirit, something no one believed possible. And even though the panther was weak, its existence alone proved that the Borgias Family held the secret that could change everything. Lyerin''s grin widened. "Let''s see how the rest of the world reacts to this revelation, shall we?" Chapter 224 - 224: Emergency escape plan Back at the Borgias Family estate, perched in the tallest and most fortified building in Sector 8, chaos reigned. The halls, normally silent with power and wealth, were now filled with the echo of hurried footsteps, frantic whispers, and the collective panic of a family on the brink of collapse. The air was thick with fear as the realization of what had just transpired began to sink in. The dimly lit chamber where the senior family members convened felt suffocating, with tension crackling like static between them. Seated around an immense marble table, the heads of the Borgias Family, including Lyuzen and the elderly but formidable Lord Victor, sat in stunned silence, their faces ashen with disbelief. Their minds churned with a single thought: The world now knew they had a spirit, and it was real. Lyuzen, his hands trembling, broke the silence first. "That damned brat!" His voice quivered, betraying the deep-rooted anxiety that gripped him. He ran a hand through his greying hair, his gaze unfocused as he stared at the screen that had shown Lyerin''s maniacal display. "We followed the scroll''s instructions¡­ The ritual was performed. And now, it''s gone. The scroll, the very thing we thought would give us an edge, has disintegrated. Turned to dust, but I didn''t expect that it would really awaken the spirit of our Family" His voice rose, hysteria creeping into his tone. One of the elders, a sharp-eyed woman named Selene, shook her head vehemently. "How could this happen? How could we not know that awakening the spirit would expose us like this?" She slammed her fist onto the table. "We were so sure! So sure we would keep this hidden!" Another elder, grim-faced and visibly shaken, muttered, "The other families¡­ they''ll come for us. They''ll demand answers, Lyuzen. They''ll want to know how we did it. "How we unlocked the secret that they''ve been searching for, for generations. We''ve awoken a spirit¡ªour spirit. But they won''t believe it''s something we can control!" Lyuzen stood up abruptly, pacing the room with heavy, uneven steps. "It''s worse than that. We don''t even fully understand how we did it ourselves! The scroll¡ªit just vanished after the ritual. All we have left is this... this panther spirit that''s already been extinguished! We don''t even have the power to sustain it!" He slammed his hands on the table, his face a mixture of anger and desperation. "Then what will we tell the other families?" Lord Victor spoke up, his voice a steady contrast to the rising panic around the table. His cold blue eyes scanned the faces of his fellow family members, his expression unreadable. "When they come knocking on our door, demanding the secret to awakening their own spirits, what will we say?" A younger member, pale and shaking, stammered, "We¡­ we can''t tell them the scroll is gone. They''ll destroy us!" "They''ll do more than that," Selene hissed. "They''ll strip us of everything. Our power, our influence¡ªeverything we''ve worked for. And that madman, Lyerin¡ªhe''s practically handed them the tools to dismantle us piece by piece! The fact that he revealed our spirit means we no longer hold any cards." Victor''s face darkened. "We don''t know who we can trust anymore. The other families, they''ll pretend to come as allies, but we know better. They''ll want what we have. They''ll stop at nothing to take it." Panic spread like wildfire through the room as each member of the Borgias Family began to murmur in agreement. "We have to do something! We have to act before they come for us," one elder shouted. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "We need to figure out how to hide the fact that our spirit was awakened. We can''t let anyone know that we''ve already lost control of it," another cried, his voice breaking with fear. Lyuzen slammed his fist on the table, silencing the room once more. His voice, though shaking, carried a tone of authority. "Enough! We can''t afford to crumble. Not now." He took a deep breath, regaining a measure of composure before continuing. "We need a plan. If the other families find out the truth, we''re finished. But maybe... maybe we can still salvage this." One of the elders, an ancient man with silver hair and a crooked posture, muttered, "What are you suggesting, Lyuzen? How do we salvage a situation like this?" Lyuzen stopped pacing and turned to face them all. "We hide the symbol of the family. We bury it deep, where no one will find it. The moment the other families realize we''ve awoken a spirit, they''ll come hunting for any sign of it. "But if we hide it, we can at least buy ourselves time. We need to make sure no one, not even the most powerful families, can track it down." The room fell silent for a moment as the others considered his suggestion. Selene, always sharp and calculating, frowned deeply. "Hide the symbol of the family? Do you really think that will stop them? They''ll tear this city apart searching for it." Lyuzen raised a hand. "It won''t stop them. But it will delay them. Delay them long enough for us to regroup, to figure out our next move. We can''t let them know how desperate we are." At that moment, Lord Victor, one of the strongest and most influential members of the family, who had remained quiet throughout the chaos, finally spoke up. His deep, gravelly voice cut through the panic like a knife. "Hiding the symbol of the family is not enough," he said, his voice calm but resolute. "You think this will blow over by stalling for time? No. This is the beginning of a full-scale war between the families. The moment the others get wind of this, they''ll not only come for our secrets, they''ll come for us." The room fell into an even deeper silence as Victor''s words sank in. Lyuzen narrowed his eyes, glaring at Victor. "And what would you suggest, then?" Victor stood slowly, his tall, imposing frame casting a long shadow across the table. "We hide the statue of the Borgias Family spirit," he said quietly but firmly. "Not just the symbol, but the very essence of the spirit itself. The statue represents the panther, and they''ll come looking for it. Without that statue, the panther cannot be revived, not in any meaningful way." The others looked at Victor with a mix of confusion and apprehension. "And what about the family?" one of the elders asked cautiously. Victor''s eyes were cold and calculating. "I will take the younger generation of our family, those who are the most talented, the most capable, and I will go into hiding with them. We need to ensure that some of us survive, no matter what happens." A murmur of shock ran through the room. "You''re suggesting we abandon the city? Abandon the rest of the family?" "I''m suggesting," Victor said sharply, "that we ensure the survival of the future of this family. The city is too vulnerable. If we stay here, we will be overrun by the other families. We need to disappear, take the younger generation, and preserve what we can of the Borgias legacy." Lyuzen hesitated, his face contorting as he weighed the decision. Finally, with a slow, reluctant nod, he agreed. "You''re right, Victor. We have no other choice. If we want the Borgias to survive, we must protect the young. Hide the statue, scatter the family, and buy ourselves time." Victor gave a solemn nod, turning his gaze toward the window that overlooked the sprawling city below. "The other families will come. They will hunt us. But by the time they realize what we''ve done, it will be too late. We will be gone, and the Borgias will live on." As Lyuzen and Victor exchanged grim nods of understanding, the weight of their decision settled heavily over the room. The Borgias Family, once a pillar of power and control, now found themselves standing on the precipice of destruction, scrambling for survival in a world that had turned against them. Chapter 225 - 225: Destruction The city lay in ruins, a stark contrast to the once grand and opulent structures that had symbolized the power of the Borgias Family. Now, the streets were filled with debris, smoke billowed from crumbled buildings, and the sound of distant explosions echoed like thunder. Panic gripped the population, young and old alike. Families clutched each other as they ran through the streets, desperate to find safety. Mothers shielded their children, while elderly citizens, once proud and secure under the Borgias'' rule, hobbled in fear, their faces etched with terror and confusion. The once-bustling markets were now filled with abandoned stalls, overturned carts, and the occasional wares scattered across the cobblestones. People fought over scraps of food, and cries of desperation filled the air as the sense of order, long maintained by the iron grip of the Borgias, crumbled into chaos. The city''s former elegance was now a wasteland, where survival was the only priority. Among the shadows of a crumbling alleyway, a group of individuals, their faces obscured by the dark, whispered amongst themselves, their voices low and anxious. They huddled close, casting furtive glances toward the shattered remains of the Borgias Family''s stronghold in the distance. "Where do you think they''ve gone?" a man asked, his voice tinged with fear. His eyes darted around as if expecting to be watched. A taller figure, his face half-covered by a hood, shook his head. "They''re not here anymore, that''s for sure. The strongest members of the family¡ªthe core¡ªmust have fled the moment the ritual was complete." "But how?" another whispered urgently. "There were guards all over the city, the watchtowers were manned. No one saw them leave. And there''s no sign of the younger generation either. No bodies, no traces. It''s like they vanished." A woman, her eyes narrowed in suspicion, leaned closer. "They must have had a plan. There''s no way the Borgias would leave themselves so exposed, not after awakening their spirit. I heard they performed some kind of powerful ritual in secret. Perhaps they used that to escape." The group fell silent, pondering the possibilities. "What about the secret tunnels?" one of the younger men whispered, breaking the silence. "It''s said they''ve had them for centuries, ways in and out of the city, known only to the core family members." Another shook his head. "We''ve already checked most of them. They''re either collapsed or too dangerous to use now with the city falling apart. If they used the tunnels, they were long gone before the collapse." "Then where?" the tall man asked, his tone growing more desperate. "Where would they go?" The woman stared at the broken skyline of the city. "They''re smart. They wouldn''t flee without a backup plan. They must have split up. The strongest forces and the talented young ones¡ªthey''ll be hiding, waiting for the right moment. "Maybe in the countryside, or deeper in the forests, where the terrain can protect them. Or maybe they''ve gone underground, literally, into one of the forgotten places outside the city, where no one will think to look." S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The group murmured in agreement. "And what about their leader, Lord Victor? He''s the key. Wherever he is, the rest of them will follow." The tall man clenched his fists. "Victor would never abandon the family completely. He''s too proud. Wherever they are, he''s with them, planning their return. We have to think of countermeasures. If we can find them before they regain their strength¡­" His voice trailed off, but the implication was clear. The Borgias, though defeated for the moment, were far from finished. They needed to act before the family regained its footing and struck back. "We need to spread out," the woman said, her voice steady but tense. "Search every possible escape route, every hidden place they could be. The countryside, the forests, the ruins. They''ll be hiding somewhere, biding their time. We can''t give them that time." One by one, the shadowy figures nodded in agreement and began to drift away, slipping back into the crumbling city to carry out their plan. From the cover of the nearby forest, Victor watched the city from a distance, his eyes sharp and unwavering. He stood among the trees, the wind ruffling his dark cloak, blending him into the natural surroundings. His eyes scanned the ruined city, noting the panicked movements of the citizens and the remnants of the forces that once protected the Borgias'' domain. His breath came in slow, controlled inhales, but his mind raced with anger and a burning desire for vengeance. Lyerin''s name echoed in his thoughts like a curse. "He won''t get away with this," Victor muttered, his voice low and filled with venom. "He thinks he''s won. He thinks he can crush us with his madness and lies." His gaze flicked toward the city once more before turning back into the depths of the forest. "But we''ll rebuild. We''ll gather our strength, and when the time comes¡­" His eyes narrowed, and his lips curled into a cold, dangerous smile. "We''ll make him pay." With one last glance at the ruins, Victor turned and melted back into the shadows of the trees, disappearing from view as silently as he had appeared. ¡­ Lyerin stood over Yasira, his fingers tightening around her neck, the warmth of her body contrasting with the coldness of his smile. Her six arms, severed and scattered like fallen branches around them, bled out onto the ground, creating a stark, vivid reminder of the brutality that had just transpired. The ethereal beauty of the Asura girl, once alluring and fierce, now seemed almost haunting in her brokenness. "Where is my tribe?" Lyerin asked, his voice smooth, almost mockingly curious. "After winning the survival game, where are they? Where did they go? Did you think you could simply take them from me without consequences?" Yasira''s smile was weak, blood oozing from her nose and pooling in the corners of her eyes, staining her cheeks crimson. Yet, despite her predicament, there was a defiance in her gaze. "You''ll never find your tribe again, Lyerin," she said, her voice strained but laced with an eerie calmness. "They are lost to you now. The Asura have ways that you can''t even begin to comprehend." Lyerin leaned closer, his eyes narrowing, searching for any sign of weakness in her. "Lost? Or hidden? I know you Asuras are skilled in the arts of deception. Did you think severing your own arms would intimidate me?" He chuckled darkly, relishing the twisted power he held over her. "I''m merely curious. What did your people do to them?" Yasira''s breath came in ragged gasps, and she forced herself to speak, the effort evident in her trembling frame. "You think you''re clever, Lyerin, but you know nothing of the Asura. Your tribe¡­ they''re not just hidden. They are taken to places beyond your reach, beyond your understanding." Her voice wavered slightly, but she pressed on, her resilience shining through the pain. "They are in the hands of my people now. They will be used to strengthen our forces, and you will never see them again." Lyerin''s amusement turned to irritation as he listened to her words. "Taken? You think you can keep them from me? They are part of me. You''ve no idea what it means to be bonded to a tribe''s spirit, to have power running through your veins. I will find them, and when I do, you''ll regret this." "Regret?" Yasira laughed, a harsh, bitter sound that echoed through the chaos surrounding them. "You''re a fool if you think that. We Asura are beyond your petty threats. You believe your victory in the survival game means anything? The powers at play are far greater than you can imagine." "Powers at play?" Lyerin scoffed, a gleam of madness sparking in his eyes. "You underestimate my resolve. If my tribe is truly lost, then I''ll tear apart the entire Asura race to find them. I''ll unleash chaos upon your people, and you''ll watch as they fall one by one." Yasira''s gaze remained steady, even as blood dripped from her features. "You can''t begin to fathom the consequences of such actions. The Asura are giants among rulers, little human Lyerin. They will come for you, and they will come for the humans who follow you. You''re playing a game far above your weight class." "Game?" Lyerin sneered, releasing her neck just enough for her to take a shuddering breath, his tone dripping with disdain. "This is no game to me, Yasira. This is survival. And in survival, I will use every trick, every means necessary to reclaim what is mine. You may have your precious tribe now, but soon, very soon, they will be nothing more than pawns in my play. And you¡­" He leaned in closer, his voice a whisper of malice, "you''ll be the first to witness their demise." Yasira''s eyes flickered with a mix of fear and determination as she met his gaze. "You''ll fail, human Lyerin. The Asura will always find a way to protect their own control. Even if you think you''re invincible, but that arrogance will be your downfall." Lyerin straightened, a twisted smile stretching across his lips. "Perhaps. But for now, I have the upper hand, and your people are at my mercy. I''ll savor every moment of this. You''ve made a grave mistake underestimating me." With that, he released her completely, stepping back and admiring the sight of her broken form sprawled on the ground. He relished the power he held, the thrill of victory coursing through his veins. Yasira lay there, bleeding and battered, but her spirit remained unbroken. Lyerin knew she would be a valuable asset, a living reminder of the chaos he was capable of unleashing. "Now, let''s see where they could be," he mused, a manic glint in his eyes as he contemplated his next move. Chapter 226 - 226: Hiding place Lyerin tightened his grip slightly around Yasira''s throat, watching her wince in pain. He could see the blood trickling from her severed arms, pooling beneath her, and her face was contorted in agony, but she still managed a twisted smile, her defiance not yet fully broken. Lyerin stared at her for a moment, his expression unreadable. And then, out of nowhere, he burst into laughter. It wasn''t the kind of laugh that would ease tension¡ªit was dark and mocking, filled with a sinister amusement that sent chills down Yasira''s spine. She tried to mask her fear, glaring at him through her bloodshot eyes, but Lyerin''s laughter only grew louder. "Ah, Yasira," Lyerin said, catching his breath, still chuckling as he looked down at her. "You really thought I was serious, didn''t you? About all of it¡ªthe tribe, the Asura, the threats." He leaned in closer, his face inches from hers. "You should have seen the look on your face! You actually believed I would be so¡­ predictable." Yasira''s eyes narrowed, filled with a mixture of hatred and doubt. "What are you talking about?" she spat, her voice weak but defiant. "Oh, don''t be so angry," Lyerin teased, loosening his grip slightly to let her breathe, but still keeping her restrained. "I was just having a little fun. You know, you really should learn to relax. Being so serious all the time¡ªit''ll give you wrinkles." He laughed again, reveling in her discomfort. Yasira tried to jerk away from him, but she was too weak. The loss of blood and the pain from her severed arms were starting to take their toll. She gritted her teeth, trying to maintain her composure, but every time Lyerin''s mocking gaze met hers, she felt a flicker of doubt. What was he planning? Why was he tormenting her like this? "Calm down, Yasira," Lyerin cooed, his voice suddenly soft and soothing, but it was laced with insincerity. "I''m not going to hurt you anymore¡­ unless you give me a reason to." He grinned at her, watching the uncertainty flicker across her face. "I''m just trying to have a conversation here. After all, we''re both intelligent beings, aren''t we?" Yasira''s lips twitched with disgust, but she remained silent, her eyes still filled with loathing. "What? No response?" Lyerin feigned disappointment. "Come now, Yasira, you''re better than this. Surely you can muster up more than just a glare." He released her throat, letting her fall to the ground in a crumpled heap. She gasped for breath, her body trembling from the strain. Lyerin crouched down beside her, his expression shifting from amusement to something more serious. "You know, I''ve been thinking¡­ if I were in your shoes, I''d probably be a little more cooperative. After all, we both know what happens to people who cross the Asura, don''t we?" Yasira glared at him through her pain, her voice hoarse as she spat, "You''ll never get your tribe back. They''re gone, Lyerin. You''ll never find them." Lyerin smiled at her, his eyes gleaming with a dangerous light. "Oh, but that''s where you''re wrong, Yasira." He leaned in close to her, his breath warm against her ear. "I know where they''ve taken them." Her eyes widened slightly, the fear in them unmistakable. "Shall I tell you?" he whispered, his voice low and conspiratorial. "I''ve been thinking about it. I''ve been piecing it together. You Asura have certain patterns, certain places you hide things. And my tribe? They''re far too valuable to be thrown away carelessly." He paused, watching the flicker of doubt in her eyes grow stronger. "Let me guess¡­ the first place you would take them¡­ the only place that makes sense to start." He chuckled darkly, his voice dropping to a whisper again. "The Sargasso Rift. That''s where you''d hide them, isn''t it?" Yasira blinked in surprise, her body tensing at the name. Lyerin could see it in her eyes¡ªhe was on to something. But then, after a moment, he shook his head and sighed, dismissing the idea with a wave of his hand. "No, no. That can''t be right. Too obvious. The Rift is too well-guarded by your kind. You wouldn''t risk putting something as important as my tribe there." Yasira''s expression hardened, but Lyerin could see the fear beginning to take root. He was getting closer. "Let me think¡­" Lyerin''s voice trailed off as he stood up and began to pace in front of her, his mind racing with possibilities. "If not the Rift, then where? Where would the Asura hide something they didn''t want anyone to find?" He stopped suddenly, snapping his fingers as if an idea had just struck him. "The Catacombs of Qishnara! Yes, that makes sense. Remote, nearly impossible to navigate, and filled with ancient traps that would kill anyone foolish enough to enter." He grinned at Yasira, his eyes gleaming with triumph. "You took them there, didn''t you?" But as soon as he said it, Lyerin shook his head again, dismissing the idea just as quickly as he''d suggested it. "No, no. Too dangerous. Even the Asura wouldn''t risk it. They''re valuable to you, after all. You wouldn''t want them dying before you had the chance to use them." Yasira''s breathing grew heavier, her eyes darting back and forth as she tried to make sense of what Lyerin was doing. Was he playing with her? Was he really figuring it out? Or was this just another one of his twisted games? Lyerin laughed softly, crouching down beside her again, his face close to hers once more. "You know, it''s funny," he said, his voice low and almost tender. "I''ve gone over this a thousand times in my head. And every time, I come to the same conclusion." He paused for effect, watching the terror grow in her eyes. "There''s only one place you could have taken them. Only one place that makes sense." He leaned in even closer, his lips brushing against her ear as he whispered the name of a location. Yasira''s eyes went wide with horror. She gasped, her body going rigid as the realization of what he had said hit her. Lyerin stepped back, a satisfied smirk spreading across his face as he watched her reaction. "Ah, so I was right," he said softly, his voice filled with dark amusement. "You really did take them there." Yasira stared at him, her face pale and her body trembling. She opened her mouth to speak, but no words came out. The terror in her eyes was unmistakable. Lyerin stood up, towering over her, his smile growing wider. "You see, Yasira," he said, his voice filled with cold confidence. "You can''t hide anything from me. No matter how hard you try, I''ll always find out the truth." Yasira''s breath came in short, panicked gasps as she stared up at him, her mind racing. How had he known? How had he figured it out? S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lyerin bent down once more, his eyes gleaming with cruel satisfaction as he whispered, "Now, let''s see if your precious Asura can protect you from me." With that, he turned and walked away, leaving Yasira trembling in fear, her mind reeling from the revelation. She knew, deep down, that Lyerin would stop at nothing to get his tribe back. And now, he knew where to find them. Chapter 227 - 227: Just relocation Lyerin''s laughter echoed through the ruined ship, reverberating in the empty, twisted metal corridors as he towered over Yasira. His hand hovered menacingly above her, his fingers twitching with anticipation as if he were about to tear through her skin. Yasira, bloodied and exhausted, was still defiant. She knew that if she was going to die, she wouldn''t go down without making Lyerin question his every step. "You fool," Yasira spat, her voice raspy, thick with both fury and fear. "You really think you can find them, don''t you? You have no idea what we''ve done¡ªhow far we''ve taken you from them." Her breaths came in ragged gasps, and she winced from the pain shooting through her mutilated body. "Your tribe¡­ they''re far, far beyond your reach now." Lyerin''s eyes narrowed slightly, his grin unwavering. But Yasira continued, her voice gaining momentum despite her pain. "You think you''re so clever, but you''re nothing. Nothing compared to the power of the beasts we''ve set upon your people." She forced herself to sit upright, her eyes blazing with hatred. "Do you know what they''re facing right now? Do you have any idea what''s waiting for them?" Lyerin watched her, his grin fading into a look of mild interest, but Yasira pressed on, desperate to make him believe her. "They''re being torn apart by beasts so vile and mutated that they could crush you with a single swipe! Their bodies are armored, their fangs can slice through stone! They travel in packs, hunting for anything living. And your tribe? They''re nothing but prey to these creatures." Lyerin''s smile flickered, but Yasira continued, now hysterical, her words tumbling out in a flood of malice. "There''s no escape for them. They''re trapped in a land overrun by monsters that even the strongest of your kind can''t defeat! You won''t save them! No matter what you do, you''re already too late! "The hunger, the fear, the terror¡ªyour tribe is finished! They''ll starve, they''ll scream, and they''ll die, alone and forgotten, hunted down like the vermin they are!" Her voice cracked as she described the horrors that awaited his people, the twisted creatures stalking them, the grotesque mutations¡ªmassive, hulking beasts with claws the size of swords, with eyes that glowed like embers in the dark. They were relentless, bloodthirsty, and bred to destroy. "Do you know what it''s like to watch something like that tear apart your people? To hear their screams as they''re devoured, their bones crushed beneath their feet? You can''t save them, Lyerin. You won''t. They''re already dead." Lyerin''s face remained composed as Yasira ranted, but deep inside, her words might have unsettled someone less confident. She was trying to plant seeds of doubt, hoping to twist the knife in his mind and heart. But as she stared at him, panting and seething, Lyerin''s lips curved into a slow, deliberate smile. "You really think that''ll get to me, don''t you?" Lyerin said softly, his voice dripping with amusement. "You Asura¡­ You always think so small. You think this is all about fear, don''t you? You think you can scare me with stories of monsters and hopelessness?" He leaned down, so close to her that their faces were inches apart. "You talk about these ''beasts'' like they''re some unstoppable force, but you''ve never really understood my tribe, have you? You don''t get it. If they could be killed that easily, your people wouldn''t have gone through the trouble of isolating me in the first place." Yasira''s eyes flared with uncertainty. She opened her mouth to speak, but Lyerin cut her off, his voice calm yet full of confidence. "Do you think I don''t know what your plan was? I''ve known all along. You separated me from my people because you were afraid of what we''d become together. You''re terrified of our immortality. "The Asura are cowards. You would never let those beasts get near them because you know that even if my tribe was starving, even if they were half-dead, they''d still find a way to grow stronger. To survive." Yasira''s expression faltered, but Lyerin wasn''t done. His voice rose, filled with conviction as he continued. "The only way you could stop me was by isolating me. Because you knew, didn''t you? You knew that if we were united, there''d be nothing left of your people but dust. "That''s why you''ve been playing this ridiculous game. You kept me away, thinking it would weaken us. But you forgot something¡­" Lyerin''s eyes gleamed, and his grin widened. "You forgot that I''m not just some weak fool wandering aimlessly. I know how the Asura operate. I know that there are only a few of you left on Earth. And you''re scared. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You''re terrified that we''ll find out just how few of you remain. That we''ll crush you into oblivion the moment we get the chance." Yasira''s face drained of color, her defiance wavering as Lyerin spoke. He was weaving together her worst fears, breaking apart her conviction piece by piece. "You see," Lyerin continued, his voice now carrying a mocking tone, "your people are obsessed with control. You think that by starving my tribe, by isolating me, you''ve won. But in reality, you''ve just delayed the inevitable. My tribe isn''t prey. "They''re survivors. You think I don''t know what you''re trying to do? You think I don''t know that your so-called beasts are nothing more than your pathetic attempt to slow us down?" Lyerin''s laugh was low, almost sympathetic, as if he pitied her. "But I get it," he said, his tone shifting to a mock whisper. "I really do. You had no choice. You were desperate. There are so few of you left, after all. You''re not the gods you once were. The Asura are dying out." Yasira''s mouth opened and closed, trying to find the words to respond, but Lyerin cut her off, leaning even closer. "Do you want to know the truth?" His voice was deadly quiet now, filled with venomous certainty. "You never took my tribe anywhere. They were never in danger. You just couldn''t risk me getting back to them. Because if I do, it''s over for you." His eyes locked onto hers, and she felt a cold shiver run through her body. "You isolated me because you''re terrified of what I''ll become when I''m with them. Your whole plan¡ªeverything you''ve done¡ªwas never about my tribe. It was always about me." He straightened up, towering over her again, his laughter echoing in the empty space. "You think you''re so clever, don''t you, Yasira? You think you can outsmart me. But your people made one fatal mistake: they underestimated just how much I know." Yasira stared at him, horror growing in her eyes as the weight of his words sank in. Lyerin chuckled again, enjoying the shift in her expression as she began to doubt everything she had believed. "And now, my dear Yasira," he said softly, almost kindly, "do you want to know a little secret?" Yasira''s breath caught in her throat, her body trembling with a mixture of fear and anger. Lyerin''s smile widened, and he leaned down close to her once more, his breath warm against her ear as he whispered, "So disappointing, the Asuras known for their bravery were afraid of me." With that, he straightened up, his grin never faltering as he watched the horror and confusion spread across Yasira''s face. Lyerin had played his game perfectly, and now, the final pieces were falling into place. He had broken her, shattered her confidence¡ªand now, it was only a matter of time before Asura''s grip on his tribe would crumble, just as she had. Chapter 228 - 228: A secret Yasira''s face twisted in fury as she spat out her words, blood dripping from her lips. "You think we''re cowards?" she hissed, her voice full of venom. "You think the Asura are weak, that we''re afraid of you? You have no idea what we''ve sacrificed, what we''ve done to keep this world from tearing itself apart! "You don''t understand the burden we bear, how we hold this balance together while your kind¡ªsavages¡ªdestroy everything they touch!" Her body trembled with rage, her eyes blazing with hatred as she forced herself to speak through the pain. "You mock us, Lyerin, but we are the ones who shaped this Earth. We are the ones who fought the wars, who bled and died so that your pathetic tribe could live in their little bubble, unaware of the true horrors that lie beyond your understanding." Lyerin merely watched her, the corner of his mouth twitching with amusement, his grip on her head firm. Yasira''s voice grew louder, almost hysterical as her anger consumed her. "You think we fear you? You think we fear anything? You''re nothing compared to what we''ve faced¡ªwhat we''ve conquered! We''ve battled gods, monsters, beings so powerful that they could crush this world with a single thought! "You think you''re special, human Lyerin, but you''re just a speck. A tiny, insignificant speck in the grand scheme of things! Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. We will come, will get our hands and blades on your neck and end you! "You will become an example of the true might of the Shura race! The Asuras you defeated in the survival trial are just the junior ones, the others are in their missions, conquering other worlds! You have no idea, you have no idea what''s coming for you and your little human Tribe!" She coughed, blood splattering on the floor beneath her as she gasped for breath, but her fury remained unquenched. "The Asura aren''t weak. We''re not cowards. You talk about immortality as if it''s something you''ve earned, but it''s a curse¡ªa burden that you''ll never understand. "We live and die by our will, by our strength. We don''t hide behind cheap tricks and lies like you do! So remember my words, my declaration, because once you fall, this is the same voice you will hear!" Lyerin chuckled softly, his fingers tightening slightly around her skull as he watched her with a look of condescending amusement. "Buhahahhahaha "Oh, Yasira, your passion is truly something to behold," he teased, his voice dripping with mockery. "I''m almost convinced by your little speech. My spine was shivering in fear. Almost." Her chest heaved with ragged breaths, her eyes burning with fury as she struggled to speak again. "We are not afraid of you, human bastard Lyerin! We''ve faced far greater threats than you could ever imagine. You think you''re clever, that you''ve outsmarted us, but you''re just a fool playing with forces beyond your understanding!" Lyerin laughed outright at that, his voice echoing through the hollow wreck of the ship. "Oh, really? You''ve faced greater threats? Is that why you''re here, broken, defeated, and bleeding at my feet?" He leaned down closer to her, his voice lowering to a whisper, "If the Asura are so mighty, why do I have you like this? Why have I broken you so easily?" Yasira growled through gritted teeth, her whole body trembling with the effort of keeping herself upright. "You may have won this battle, but you haven''t won the war. You don''t understand what you''ve set into motion. You don''t know what''s coming for you." Lyerin, still grinning, tilted his head and tightened his grip on her, forcing her to look directly into his eyes. "Oh, Yasira. I know exactly what''s coming. That''s why I''m having so much fun." Her eyes widened in disbelief at his words, but before she could speak again, Lyerin interrupted her. "But enough about your pitiful Asura pride. Let me tell you a little secret, something you should''ve learned long ago." He lifted her head higher, his fingers pressing into her temples as he spoke. "The tribe I rule, or the Stonehooves tribe aren''t really immortal. Not like you think. So you don''t have to worry. It''s true, we come back stronger after we''re killed, but only up to a point." He smiled down at her, his voice taking on a playful tone as if he were discussing something trivial. "You see, it''s all about mana capacity. The more mana you have, the more lives you get. But it''s not infinite. Take me, for example." Yasira''s eyes flickered with confusion, but she said nothing as Lyerin continued. "I''m in the third stage of Eldren Mana. That means I have three lives. If I''m killed three times, and each time I come back stronger, then I''ll be truly dead the fourth time. That''s it. No more resurrections. No more second chances." Yasira stared at him, her mouth slightly open in shock. "What... what are you saying?" she stammered, her voice barely a whisper. "Why are you telling me this? You could have kept it hidden¡­" Lyerin chuckled again, his smile widening. "Oh, Yasira. You still don''t get it, do you?" He leaned down even closer, his lips brushing against her ear as he whispered, "I don''t care about keeping it hidden. I don''t care about playing it safe. You want to know why I''m telling you this?" He pulled back slightly, looking into her eyes with a gleam of mischief. "Because I want to challenge your precious Asura race. I want to see what you can do. I want to see if you''re really as strong as you claim to be. Isn''t that fun?" Yasira''s breath hitched in her throat, her mind reeling from the sheer audacity of his words. He wasn''t afraid. He wasn''t hiding anything. He was throwing down the gauntlet, daring them to come after him, daring them to try and stop him. Lyerin''s laughter filled the air once more, a wild, manic sound that echoed through the desolate ruins of the ship. "I want to see what you''re made of, Yasira. I want to see if the Asura are truly as powerful as you say. And when I''ve beaten you, when I''ve crushed every last one of you, you''ll know that all your bluster, all your pride, was for nothing." He released her head, letting her collapse to the ground as he stood over her, his eyes gleaming with a twisted sense of excitement. "So go ahead," he said, his voice taunting. "Tell your people. Tell them I''m coming for them. Tell them to be ready. Because this is going to be fun." Yasira''s body trembled as she lay on the ground, her mind racing with everything Lyerin had just revealed. Her hatred for him burned hotter than ever, but beneath it all, there was a growing sense of fear¡ªfear that maybe, just maybe, he was telling the truth. That he knew something they didn''t. That he was more dangerous than they had ever realized. And as Lyerin stood above her, grinning down at her with that infuriating smile, she knew that this was far from over. Suddenly, Lyerin would add, "let me check on my fellow Earthlings. Are the Borgias Family destroyed already?" Chapter 229 - 229: Another Scheme In the shadowy realm, deep within the hidden sanctuary of the Asura race, the overseers watched the events unfolding on Earth. The air around them crackled with tension, their ethereal forms hovering silently as they observed Lyerin and Yasira. There was an unmistakable air of disbelief, shock, and suspicion. The Overseer, a being of great power and age, narrowed his glowing eyes as he heard Lyerin openly divulging his tribe''s weakness to Yasira. "Why would he reveal such information?" the Overseer murmured, his voice like the hiss of wind through a dead forest. "The immortality of the Minotaur was our greatest fear. If Lyerin, a mere human, has bound the Stonehooves Tribe''s spirit, then how could he be so careless?" A flicker of movement came from another shadowy figure, who stepped forward from the darkness. "It seems the immortality of his tribe is limited, Overseer. The Minotaur''s invincibility does not extend to the entire tribe and only that beast was the immortal one and the rest of Lyerin''s tribe... they aren''t truly immortal. He just admitted it." There was a pause, then a ripple of disbelief surged through the gathering. "But why?" one of the shadowy beings asked, its voice laced with confusion. "Why would he reveal this to Yasira? To anyone? Does he not understand the consequences? You mobilized our most talented younger generation, believing the Stonehooves to be an unstoppable force... If they are not truly immortal, then why are you all expanding such efforts who was not really a threat?" The Overseer''s eyes blazed with fury, as if this revelation had bruised his pride. "Has our effort been wasted? Have we overestimated the threat of this human and his pathetic tribe?" One of the beings, taller and darker than the rest, sneered. "Humans... Are they all madmen? What kind of fool reveals the weakness of his people so freely? There''s no strategy in that¡ªunless he''s playing some deeper game." The Overseer, whose shadowy form rippled with barely controlled anger, snapped, "A deeper game? He is a fool! There is no strategy here. He is afraid¡ªafraid of being turned to dust. Lyerin knows if he truly poses a threat to the Asura race, both he and his entire tribe would be subjected to annihilation." But another being, cloaked in the dense shadows of the outer circle, interrupted. Its voice was calm, but laced with dark amusement. "Don''t lie to yourself, Overseer. You think he''s afraid? No, that human isn''t scared. He''s toying with you. You saw he he played the other Absorbed Worlds creatures and representatives and ended them easily, how can he be afraid?" The Overseer''s form stiffened as he turned toward the voice. "What do you mean?" sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "He is not scared. He''s provoking us, daring us to act. Lyerin didn''t reveal his weakness out of fear¡ªhe''s trying to make it a challenge. He''s a madman, yes, but remember, he is a calculated one too. "Maybe they want all the Asura to know how to defeat him, not because he''s afraid of dying, but because he wants to bring the Asura race down with him." The Overseer scoffed, his form flickering with disdain. "You believe that foolish human has any hope of defeating us? A single tribe with limited immortality cannot challenge the might of the Asura race." The shadowy figure that had spoken remained silent for a moment, letting the weight of his words hang in the air. "He knows he can''t do it alone. But Lyerin isn''t just fighting for himself. He''s trying to force a confrontation, maybe to drag you all into a conflict where he can expose our vulnerabilities. If you and your Asura race keep underestimating him, he''ll find a way to exploit that." Another figure stepped forward, its form wavering slightly as it spoke. "But... is he truly telling the truth? Could it be another one of his tricks? After all, he''s not just some mindless brute. Lyerin has manipulated many in the survival world into thinking he is weaker than he appears. What if this is another layer of deception?" The Overseer''s anger dimmed slightly as he considered this. "A lie? He would dare lie to us even now?" The voice in the darkness continued. "If he were truly desperate, wouldn''t he try to hide his tribe''s weakness instead of announcing it so brazenly? What if this is a trap? A way to lure us into thinking we''ve found a vulnerability, only to discover it was never real in the first place?" The Overseer''s scorn deepened. "You give him too much credit. Lyerin is impulsive, reckless, and drunk on his own delusions of grandeur. He''s not capable of such subtlety." "But what if he is?" the shadowy figure pressed. "What if this is all part of his plan? We''ve already mobilized our most talented younger generation against him. What if we''ve walked right into his game?" The other beings began to murmur, doubt seeping into their voices. They had witnessed Lyerin''s cunning firsthand. They had seen how he manipulated the others beside his Stonehooves Tribe, how he had used the survival game to gain influence. Could it be that they had underestimated him yet again? The Overseer''s form flickered with indecision, the fury that had once filled him now tempered with a growing sense of unease. "Even if it is a trap, we cannot allow him to go unchecked. If his tribe is truly not immortal, then we can crush them easily. But if he has some hidden agenda..." Another shadowy being, one who had remained silent until now, finally spoke. "There is only one way to be sure. We must test his claims. If he truly possesses the means to challenge the Asura race, then we will know soon enough." "And how do you propose we do that?" the Overseer asked, his tone skeptical. The being''s eyes gleamed in the darkness. "You and your Asura race must provoke him. Push him to his limits. If he''s lying, he will crack under the pressure. But if he''s telling the truth, we will know, and we will destroy him before he has the chance to strike." The Overseer considered this for a long moment. The idea of testing Lyerin, of forcing him to reveal his true hand, appealed to his sense of strategy. "Very well," he said at last. "We will play his game. But we will not let him control the board." The murmur of agreement spread through the shadowy realm, and the Overseer''s eyes narrowed as he focused once more on the image of Lyerin on Earth. "You may think you''ve outsmarted us, human," he muttered darkly. "But you will learn that the Asura race does not fall so easily." The beings shifted, their forms twisting and blending into the shadows as they prepared to act. But even as they moved, a lingering doubt remained¡ªhad Lyerin truly revealed his weakness out of fear, or was it all part of his plan to bring them down? And in the midst of that doubt, the seeds of their next move began to take root. As the Overseer watched the scene play out on Earth, his scornful gaze remained fixed on Lyerin, yet deep down, a flicker of uncertainty gnawed at the edges of his mind. Was this human truly just a madman? Or had they all underestimated the true threat he posed? Chapter 230 - 230: Reason Why Back at the desolate battleground where Yasira and Lyerin stood, the tension was palpable. Yasira, barely able to stand from her injuries, glared at Lyerin with a mixture of defiance and confusion. Blood dripped from her severed arms, her face twisted in pain, yet her gaze remained fierce. She spat, her voice ragged, "Why, Lyerin? Why are you doing all of this? What could possibly drive you to betray the very forces that would have spared you?" Lyerin, standing above her, his eyes gleaming with a wild intensity, tilted his head back and let out a soft chuckle. "Why?" he repeated softly, almost as if amused by her question. He knelt down beside her, his eyes alight with mischief, his fingers gently tilting her chin up so she could meet his gaze. "Do you want to know why, Yasira?" He leaned in closer, and for a moment, the cruelty in his eyes faded, replaced with something more profound, more dangerous¡ªa deep-rooted ambition. He stood up, raising his hands dramatically, as though he were about to address the gods themselves, and began telling a tale. "Even long ago, the Shuras were revered. Fierce warriors who towered over others in strength and skill. They were not just conquerors, like you, Yasira¡ªthey were legends. I have studied them, observed their path of dominance across world of their stories. "Every tribe, every race, when faced with the power of the Shura, fell to their knees. And the Asuras¡ªah, the Asuras¡ªthey were no less. They stood side by side with the Shuras as conquerors of realms, as destroyers of empires. "Their victories were not just victories of might, but of strategy. Together, they were unstoppable, invincible. Whole worlds crumbled beneath their feet, entire civilizations wiped out as they marched forward, their banners high, their spirits indomitable." Lyerin''s voice grew reverent as he continued, his words now echoing through the air with a sense of grandeur. "Do you know what it feels like, Yasira, to witness such power? To see warriors so brave, so fierce, that even the heavens tremble when they go to battle? "The Shuras were unparalleled in their thirst for glory, and the Asuras that rules them, in their cunning, ensured their reign. "And when the two united, they forged a legacy that no other race has ever been able to challenge. They''ve stood the test of time. They are, in many ways, untouchable." Yasira, despite her injuries, listened intently, her breathing heavy but her eyes betraying her intrigue. Lyerin continued, his hands now outstretched as if embracing the very idea of their greatness. "And that''s why," he said, his voice dropping to a near whisper, "that''s why I want to see them fall. To see them crumble, not by some grand cosmic power, not by an army of their equals, but by me. "I want to be the one who brings down the greatest race the universe has ever known. I want to use these very hands to dismantle everything they''ve built, to make them taste the same despair that they have brought upon countless others." He laughed then, a manic, gleeful sound, as he spun around, his eyes glowing with unhinged excitement. "Can you imagine it, Yasira? The Shuras, your race? the Asuras and Shuras¡ªthose who have crushed worlds and defeated countless enemies¡ªbrought down by a single human. Me!" He spun to face her, his hands trembling with anticipation. "What would my body feel like when I see them fall with my own eyes, with my own hands? "What would it be like to watch their proud banners burn, to see their cities reduced to rubble? The exhilaration! The excitement!" sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He spread his arms wide, his voice booming across the landscape. "I want it!" he cried. "I want to feel their destruction pulse through my veins, to know that it was my hands, my mind, that brought down the greatest empire this universe has ever seen!" Yasira''s eyes widened, not out of fear, but out of shock. She stared at him as if seeing him for the first time, truly understanding the depth of his madness. "You... you''re crazy," she whispered, her voice trembling. Lyerin smiled, a slow, wicked smile. "No, Yasira. I''m not crazy. I''m just a man who knows what he wants." He lowered his arms and crouched beside her once more, whispering softly in her ear, "And what I want is to see the mighty Shura and Asura races brought to their knees." --- In the shadowy realm, where the Asura overseers watched, the room was thick with tension. The Overseer''s eyes were locked on the scene unfolding on Earth. For a moment, there was silence, a stunned disbelief hanging in the air. The Overseer slowly leaned back, his ethereal form flickering as he processed Lyerin''s words. "He''s a madman," he muttered, shaking his head. "A human, challenging the Shura and Asura races? Does he truly believe he stands a chance?" One of the other shadowy beings stepped forward, his voice filled with contempt. "So many have challenged us before, Overseer. So many promising races have risen from the ashes of their worlds, thinking they could dethrone us. And what became of them?" The being sneered, his dark form shifting like smoke. "The Virath," the Overseer said, his voice dripping with derision. "They thought their telepathic abilities could outmaneuver us, that their minds were superior to ours. We crushed them, dismantled their entire civilization." Another shadowy figure added, "And the Zurak. Their mighty war engines, capable of decimating entire continents, were nothing in the face of our warriors. We turned their machines against them, made them witness the destruction of their own kind by their own hands." The Overseer chuckled darkly. "Then there were the Illunari. They prided themselves on their ancient knowledge, thinking their mastery of the arcane arts would give them the edge they needed. But we proved that even the oldest magic was no match for the Shuras'' sheer power." A third figure spoke, his voice a rasping whisper. "Don''t forget the Archelons. They had a fleet so vast it could blot out the stars. Their technology was unmatched, their weapons feared across the galaxies. And yet, we obliterated them. "Their fleet is nothing more than space debris now, floating aimlessly in the void." "And the Skarn," the Overseer added with a smug smile. "Oh, the Skarn... they thought their biological enhancements made them invincible. "They thought their super-soldiers could withstand anything we threw at them. But in the end, they fell just like the rest. Their superior genetics couldn''t save them." The shadows shifted, murmurs of agreement and pride swelling in the darkened chamber. "And now," the Overseer continued, his voice cold, "a human dares to challenge us. A single human with delusions of grandeur. He wants to bring us down with his own hands?" He laughed, a deep, rumbling sound that echoed through the realm. "Let him try. He will meet the same fate as the others." One of the shadowy figures, who had remained silent until now, stepped forward. "Overseer, should we eliminate him now? Send our forces and wipe him from existence before he has a chance to act?" The Overseer waved his hand dismissively. "No. Let him have his fun for a while. He thinks he''s in control, that he can manipulate us. Let him play his little game. We have time." "But he''s dangerous," another figure interjected. "He''s revealed his tribe''s weakness. He''s clearly trying to provoke us." The Overseer''s smile widened. "Yes, he''s trying to provoke us. And I intend to let him. But we won''t attack now. No, that would be too easy." He leaned forward, his eyes gleaming with malicious intent. "We''ll wait. Two years. We''ll give him two years to prepare. Let him build his forces, let him think he has a chance." The other beings in the chamber murmured in agreement. "And then," the Overseer said, his voice a cold whisper, "we''ll send our elites to wipe out the humans. We''ll crush them. And we''ll see if that little human Lyerin is as prepared as he thinks he is." He leaned back, his form dissolving into the shadows once more, the faint echo of his laughter filling the air. The others followed suit, but not before one final voice spoke, a dark chuckle escaping its lips. "He wanted a fight? Let''s give him one." Chapter 231 - 231: Thank you Lyerin stood tall, his body still as he stared at Yasira, who was crumpled on the ground before him, her eyes burning with hatred. The scene around them was one of desolation, but Lyerin''s excitement was palpable. He let out a long, deep breath, his lips curling into a mischievous grin. "Yasira," he said, his voice low but dripping with a strange playfulness, "hand me the microphone." Yasira''s brow furrowed. She looked at him, confusion flickering across her bruised face. "What are you talking about?" Lyerin laughed, his tone mocking. "The microphone, Yasira. Let me speak to them all. Let me speak to every Earthling." He stretched out his hand, his fingers twitching with anticipation. Reluctantly, Yasira complied. She tapped into her console, connecting the communication line to every available device on Earth. Once the connection was made, she handed Lyerin the microphone, her eyes narrowing with suspicion. "What are you planning?" Lyerin''s grin widened. He brought the mic to his lips, his voice immediately booming across every screen, speaker, and communication line on Earth. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "To all Earthlings," he began, his voice smooth, calculated, and carrying a tone of mock gratitude, "I want to thank you. Really, I do. I want to thank each and every one of you for destroying the Borgias Family. You''ve done me a great service¡ªtruly, you have." Across Earth, people froze in place, staring at their screens as Lyerin''s voice echoed throughout cities, towns, and villages. Some gasped, others looked around in confusion. But the message was undeniable: Lyerin was addressing the entire planet. "But," Lyerin continued, his grin becoming more sinister, "you do realize, don''t you? Some of them escaped. You didn''t get them all." The words hung in the air like a dark cloud, and a murmur rippled through the masses. The thought that the Borgias Family wasn''t completely gone sent waves of unease across the planet. "You know them, don''t you?" Lyerin''s voice took on a mocking tone. "The Borgias Family. You know what they''re like, how they operate. They never forgive. And even if I manipulated you into destroying them, even if I pushed you to take down their power, they will never forgive you. Hahahahaha!" The maniacal laughter that followed was chilling. It reverberated across the world, making even the most hardened of listeners uneasy. "And do you know what''s worse?" Lyerin paused for dramatic effect, his tone growing darker. "The Borgias Family¡­ they only get stronger when they are hidden. The more unknown they are, the more dangerous they become. That''s their secret. That''s their strength. "So, my advice to all of you? If you have any sense left, I suggest you start looking for them now. Before they come for you." Panic started to ripple through the population. Faces across the planet filled with concern and fear. Whispers filled every corner of Earth¡ªpeople questioning, doubting, and fearing what was to come. The Borgias Family, the powerful, feared, and now supposedly growing stronger in the shadows¡­ it was enough to send shivers down the spines of even the most powerful individuals. Lyerin''s voice broke through the rising chaos. "And let me tell you something about the awakening of spirits," he added, a sneer in his voice. "You''re all chasing it, aren''t you? You want to awaken your families, your cults, your communities. You want the power, the strength that comes with having a spirit. But here''s the thing¡ªI won the survival game." The words hit hard, confusion mixing with the fear spreading throughout the population. Lyerin let out a soft chuckle, reveling in the control he held over the Earthlings. He continued, "That means you''re all going to awaken spirits naturally. Yes, all of you. Every family, every cult, every little community with enough ambition. And you know why? It was funny, I told you the secret. I told you where to find it. The Borgias Family. It was a lie haha!" His laughter grew louder, more sinister. "I manipulated you into destroying them, so you could all chase after their power for me! You see, I knew if I dangled that in front of you, you would tear them apart without hesitation. And now, look at what you''ve done." Lyerin''s voice grew cold, mocking, as he drove his point home. "But here''s the thing you all missed¡­ the Borgias Family is strongest when they are few. The fewer they are, the more dangerous they become. I didn''t tell you that part, did I? So, congratulations, Earthlings. You''ve just made them into an even bigger problem for yourselves." Gasps echoed across cities, as people began to realize the true nature of Lyerin''s manipulation. The Borgias, fewer in number but exponentially more dangerous, would now be an even greater threat. "And why did I do all of this?" Lyerin''s tone shifted, as if he were about to let them in on a grand secret. "Because, in their strongest, most dangerous form, I want to be the one to crush them." He paused, savoring the silence, letting the gravity of his words sink in before delivering the final blow. "I want to defeat them when they are at their peak. When they are at their most powerful, their most feared. And that''s exactly what you''ve done for me. So thank you." The madness in his voice was unmistakable, his excitement palpable as he neared the end of his address. "So, I suggest you all tighten your seatbelts because the Borgias Family is coming, and they won''t forgive any of us." Lyerin''s voice dropped to a whisper, barely audible, but still filled with a chilling amusement. "And as for me? I''ll be waiting at their peak, ready to destroy them myself." He let out one final, maniacal laugh, sending shivers down the spines of those still listening. The world stood still as Lyerin''s insane energy filled the airwaves, every person on Earth now fully aware of the storm he had unleashed. "And with that," Lyerin concluded, his voice returning to a casual, almost indifferent tone, "that''s all. Bye." He dropped the microphone, his grin still plastered across his face as he turned to Yasira, who was staring at him in stunned silence. The connection was severed. The entire planet was left in shock, the echoes of Lyerin''s words still reverberating across every corner of Earth. As Yasira watched Lyerin''s satisfied expression, she felt a chill run down her spine. Lyerin had just played a game with the fate of an entire planet, and in that moment, she realized there was no telling just how far he was willing to go. However, one thing was clear. This Lyerin, this human, is indeed a madman! Chapter 232 - 232: Coming back Lyerin strolled down the cracked, desolate streets, his boots kicking up dust as he exhaled deeply, a breath of temporary relief. He glanced up at the sky, his mind momentarily at ease, knowing the Shuras wouldn''t dare to launch an immediate attack. "It''s only to make them stop attacking continuously and they didn''t even question if I am telling the truth or not, probably because they have that ability." They''d decided to keep their distance, convinced that his Stonehooves Tribe was a worthy training ground for their younger Asura warriors. The absurdity of it almost made him laugh. To them, he and his tribe were nothing more than stepping stones, their immortality and resilience something to exploit. Still, it gnawed at him¡ªthe fact that other races had been watching, witnessing him expose the weaknesses of his tribe. The truth was, Lyerin hadn''t divulged everything. The weaknesses he''d shared were real, but they were not all-encompassing. And now, with those vulnerabilities out in the open, it would be up to him to increase his tribe''s resistance, to fortify them against the very things he had let slip. Yes, he would level up those weaknesses and make his Tribe the strongest. As he walked, his thoughts drifted to the streets around him, abandoned and forgotten. The remnants of a world long gone lay in disarray¡ªbuildings crumbled, vehicles rusted in place, and a heavy silence blanketed the air. He was alone, save for the sound of his boots on the asphalt and the occasional distant scuffle of the brainless Fleshers. Lyerin stopped in his tracks as he spotted a group of four Fleshers, their grotesque forms moving aimlessly across the ruined landscape. They were mindless creatures, their flesh twisted and malformed, scavenging through what remained of the once-thriving city. Each one moved in a different direction, their chaotic actions almost comical in their absurdity. To his left, one Flesher was obsessively rummaging through the remains of an overturned car. Its gaunt hands clawed at the vehicle, trying to pry open the door, though the car had long since rusted shut. The Flesher, its face a mass of wrinkled skin and hollow eyes, tugged and pulled at the handle with a fervor that made Lyerin shake his head. The thing was so determined, so utterly focused on this pointless task, as if opening the door would somehow bring meaning to its miserable existence. On the opposite side of the street, another Flesher was fixated on a streetlamp, its twisted body circling the metal pole. The creature seemed fascinated by the object, running its hands up and down the rusted metal, occasionally stopping to gnaw at the base. Lyerin watched in mild amusement as the Flesher bit down, only to recoil as its jagged teeth snapped against the steel. Yet it persisted, circling and biting, oblivious to the futility of its actions. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Further ahead, a third Flesher stumbled around in circles, dragging a piece of torn fabric behind it like a child clinging to a favorite blanket. Its movements were erratic, jerking one way and then another, as though it couldn''t decide where to go or what to do. The fabric¡ªonce part of some long-forgotten banner¡ªflapped uselessly in the wind, and the Flesher''s emaciated form wobbled beneath it, unaware of how absurd it looked. Finally, Lyerin''s eyes landed on the last Flesher. This one had somehow managed to climb atop a pile of rubble, where it stood motionless, its arms outstretched like a grotesque statue. It faced the empty street, as if waiting for some grand procession to pass by. Its hollow, dead eyes stared blankly ahead, and Lyerin could almost imagine it thinking it was something important¡ªa sentinel guarding the remains of the city. But in reality, it was nothing more than a mockery of life, a hollow shell waiting for the inevitable end. Lyerin smirked, shaking his head. These Fleshers were little more than remnants of humanity''s past, twisted and broken beyond recognition. He couldn''t help but wonder how they would react if they saw real humans again. Would they be confused? Terrified? Perhaps they would try to mimic their behavior, foolishly attempting to blend in. The thought amused him, though it also left a bitter taste in his mouth. These creatures were a reminder of how far the world had fallen, how the once mighty had been reduced to this. Still, he moved forward, leaving the Fleshers to their mindless antics. The apocalyptic landscape stretched out before him, a desolate canvas painted with the remnants of a bygone era. The silence was thick, oppressive, broken only by the occasional sound of distant wind whipping through the hollowed-out buildings. As he continued walking, Lyerin''s gaze fell upon a familiar sight in the distance. The Stonehooves Tribe. At first, it was a mere shadow on the horizon, indistinct and hazy against the gray sky. But as he drew closer, the shapes became clearer. He could see the sturdy figures of the tribe members, their muscular forms moving with purpose, even in the midst of this wasteland. They were tending to their own, sharpening weapons, preparing meals over open fires, and reinforcing their shelters with the precision of warriors who had seen many battles. A sense of pride welled up in Lyerin as he approached. This was his tribe. His people. Despite everything¡ªthe killings, the wars, the endless trials¡ªthey had survived. They had remained strong. And now, they were preparing for the next chapter, whatever that might bring. The Stonehooves Tribe was a testament to resilience, a living, breathing force in a world that had tried to crush them time and time again. And Lyerin, with all his madness and cunning, had ensured they would continue to rise, stronger than ever before. As he stepped closer, the tribe members noticed him, their eyes lighting up with recognition. Some nodded in acknowledgment, others offered brief smiles. However, he could sense their fear on him. After all, they realized how cunning and dangerous he was as person. Lyerin returned the gestures, though his mind was already racing ahead, formulating plans for their future. He had shared their weaknesses with the world, yes¡ªbut that was only the beginning. Now, it was time to turn those weaknesses into strengths. He grinned to himself, his mind already churning with ideas. The Shuras, the Asuras, the other watching races¡ªthey all thought they had seen the limits of the Stonehooves Tribe. But Lyerin knew better. He knew there was more to come. The game was far from over. And as he approached the heart of his tribe, the Stonehooves, he felt the weight of destiny settle on his shoulders. It was time to prepare. Time to face whatever lay ahead. But for now, he would enjoy this moment¡ªa brief pause before the storm. Chapter 233 - 233: Reunion Lyerin walked further into the encampment of the Stonehooves Tribe, feeling the familiar warmth of home settle over him. The sturdy figures of Pig Orcs of the tribe moved around him with purpose, their lives continuing as they always had, but the arrival of Lyerin drew immediate attention. He could sense their respect and anticipation. They knew something was different; they always knew. Yet, even in their curiosity, they remained focused, trusting him to bring clarity in time. As Lyerin approached the central gathering space, the quiet atmosphere was suddenly interrupted by a flurry of familiar voices. "Lyerin!" Corora''s voice, sharp and filled with relief, was the first to break through. One by one, they all appeared¡ªCorora, Cornelia, Maria, Elena, Sophia, Lydia, Fiona, Emily, and Natalie¡ªmoving toward him with a mixture of concern and confusion etched on their faces. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. These were the women who had fought by his side, strategized with him, and shared in the burdens of leadership. Each of them was strong, brilliant, and vital to the tribe''s survival. Corora was the first to reach him, her piercing eyes scanning him up and down as if searching for injuries or any sign of distress. "Where have you been?" she asked, her voice steady but edged with worry. Lyerin, ever nonchalant, waved a hand dismissively, a casual smile tugging at his lips. "I was kidnapped." The word fell from his lips so casually, as though it was an everyday occurrence. The stunned silence that followed was almost comical. Their eyes widened in shock, and for a brief moment, none of them knew how to respond. Lyerin continued walking, as though he hadn''t just dropped a bombshell on them. Cornelia blinked, her usually composed face unable to mask her surprise. "Kidnapped?" she repeated, disbelief dripping from her tone. Maria, always the most quick-witted among them, crossed her arms over her chest and raised an eyebrow. "And you''re just saying that so casually? Kidnapped by who?" Lyerin shrugged, still grinning. "The Shuras." A collective gasp rose from the group, and the women exchanged uneasy glances. They had learned that the one they saw in the sky was as Shura, and Shuras were no trivial threat as they are always in the books. They were known across the universe for their ruthlessness and warrior-like nature. For Lyerin to have been taken by them¡ªand yet, here he was, standing before them with not a scratch on him¡ªwas nothing short of miraculous. Elena stepped forward, her face pale with concern. "The Shuras? How did you escape? What did they want from you?" Lyerin chuckled, waving off her concern. "It''s already resolved. You don''t need to worry about it." Sophia, ever the calm and analytical one, stepped closer, her brow furrowing in thought. "Resolved by you? What did they want with you, Lyerin? And why were they interested in you specifically?" Fiona, who had been silently watching the exchange, couldn''t contain her curiosity any longer. "Did they... torture you? Threaten you?" Her voice trembled slightly, though she tried to maintain her usual stoic demeanor. Lyerin''s grin only widened as he turned to face them all, his eyes twinkling with amusement. "Torture? No, not really." He paused, glancing around at their expectant faces before finally elaborating. "The Shuras were curious about my tribe. They wanted to understand why we''re so... difficult to kill." He let the words hang in the air for a moment before continuing. "But they were too afraid to do anything more. I might''ve played with their fears a little, made them think we''re more invincible than we are." Natalie, standing at the edge of the group, finally spoke up, her voice full of skepticism. "So, they just let you go? Just like that?" Lyerin nodded, still grinning. "More or less. I convinced them that keeping me around would be more trouble than it''s worth." Lydia stepped forward, her hands on her hips, eyes narrowing slightly. "What did they really do to you, Lyerin? You always make things sound easier than they are." Lyerin sighed, tilting his head as if pondering how much to reveal. "They asked a lot of questions. Tried to figure out our secrets¡ªwhy we''re so resilient, why we can come back from the dead so many times. But, in the end, I told them enough to keep them satisfied. Nothing to worry about." Emily, who had been watching quietly until now, spoke up with a gentle tone. "Did they hurt you, Lyerin? I know you''re strong, but the Shuras are... they''re ruthless." Lyerin turned to her, his expression softening for just a moment before he shook his head. "No, Emily, they didn''t hurt me. They were more afraid of what I represent than anything else. I played along, gave them just enough to keep them at bay. But I made sure to leave them with more questions than answers." Cornelia, still looking bewildered, exchanged glances with the others before speaking again. "What do they think of you now? What do the Shuras think of the Stonehooves Tribe?" Lyerin''s eyes gleamed with a mixture of mischief and confidence. "They think we''re untouchable. I made sure of that. They won''t come after us, not directly. They''re too afraid of what we might do, and I let them believe that. For now, we''re safe." The group fell silent for a moment, processing his words. Despite their relief, there was an undercurrent of unease. The Shuras were a powerful race, and the fact that Lyerin had dealt with them so casually left them with more questions than answers. Maria finally broke the silence, her voice low and thoughtful. "So... they see you as a threat, but they''re too scared to act on it?" Lyerin nodded, a satisfied smile playing on his lips. "Exactly. And that''s the way we''ll keep it." Sophia, still deep in thought, spoke up again. "But, Lyerin... what if they come back? What if they find out more about us?" Lyerin shrugged, his carefree demeanor never faltering. "Then we''ll deal with them. But for now, we''ve bought ourselves time. They won''t be back anytime soon." Fiona stepped closer, her eyes filled with a mixture of respect and concern. "And you''re sure about this? You''re sure they won''t try something?" Lyerin gave her a reassuring smile. "Positive. The Shuras are cowards at heart. They might be strong, but they won''t act unless they''re certain of victory. And right now, they''re far from certain." The women exchanged glances, still processing the weight of his words. Despite their lingering concerns, they trusted Lyerin. He had never led them astray before, and they knew he wouldn''t start now. Cornelia, ever the voice of reason, finally spoke. "We believe you, Lyerin. But we also know you too well. There''s more to this, isn''t there?" Lyerin''s smile widened, a playful glint in his eyes as he met her gaze. "Perhaps. But for now, all you need to know is that we''re safe. The Shuras won''t be bothering us anytime soon." The conversation lingered in the air, the tension slowly dissipating as the women accepted his words. Though they had more questions, they knew Lyerin well enough to trust his judgment. In the end, it was Elena who voiced what they were all thinking. "You really are something, Lyerin. To deal with the Shuras like that... only you." Lyerin chuckled, glancing up at the sky for a moment before turning back to them. "What can I say? I like to keep things interesting." The women smiled, their faith in him unshaken despite the chaos that surrounded them. For now, at least, they could breathe easy. As the conversation drew to a close, Lyerin simply smiled. However, suddenly, his eyes would went wide. Chapter 234 - 234: Connection Lyerin''s breath hitched, and his eyes went wide as an enormous figure stepped into view from the shadows. Towering above the rest of his tribe were creatures that should not have been here¡ªhulking, grotesque beings with bulging, veiny muscles and hunched backs that strained under the weight of their own mass. Their skin was a sickly greenish-brown, leathery and scarred, with patches of bristled hair jutting out in uneven clumps. Thick tusks protruded from their wide, twisted snouts, glistening with saliva as they snorted and growled. Their beady, bloodshot eyes glowed with menace, and their movements were lumbering but deliberate. Each one of them carried a massive cleaver, jagged and worn, yet sharp enough to cleave a man in two with a single swing. The ground seemed to tremble beneath their heavy footsteps as they lumbered forward, their breath ragged and primal. Lyerin blinked, his mind racing as he stared at the creatures. How could they be here? He knew these beasts all too well. They were part of his army¡ªthe monstrous Pig Orcs of his tribe. But they were supposed to be in the ruined magical world, bound to that realm by the survival game. Their presence here, on Earth, was impossible. "How... how are they here?" Lyerin muttered, taking a step back in disbelief, his voice thick with confusion. He stared at the creatures with a mix of awe and trepidation, his heart pounding in his chest. "They''re supposed to be in the ruined magical world. This... this doesn''t make sense!" Corora stepped forward, her voice calm but tinged with urgency as she explained. "Lyerin, when we came back to Earth¡ªback to the City of Horses¡ªwe found something strange. A stone tablet appeared before us. It said that the two worlds are now connected." Lyerin''s eyes snapped to Corora, his confusion deepening. "Connected? What do you mean, connected?" Corora nodded solemnly. "It''s a prize. A prize for winning the survival game. The tablet said that as a reward, the ruined magical world and the real world would merge for us. Now, we can travel freely between the two realms. And so can they." She gestured to the massive Pig Orcs, who stood silently in the distance, awaiting Lyerin''s command. The words hit Lyerin like a lightning bolt, and he instinctively took another step back, his mind reeling from the revelation. He could feel the weight of it sinking in, a realization so profound that it made his head spin. The implications were staggering. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As he stepped back, the ground beneath his feet shifted. Suddenly, familiar stone walls began to materialize around them, rising from the earth like ancient guardians. Lyerin recognized them instantly¡ªthe tall, towering walls of the labyrinth that surrounded the Minotaur Guardian, the ancestral protector of the Stonehooves Tribe. The maze was forming all around them, its high, impenetrable walls slowly enclosing the group, creating a fortress of stone. Lyerin turned in circles, his mind racing as he processed the sight. The maze... the walls... it''s all here, he thought, his heart thundering in his chest. He could feel the power of the maze thrumming in the air, as if the very land itself was responding to the connection between the two worlds. Lyerin''s mind churned with possibilities. The maze, the ruined magical world, the creatures of his army¡ªall of it was now accessible, merged with Earth. And that meant one thing: he could level up his tribe, faster and more efficiently than ever before. His thoughts spiraled, calculating the benefits of this newfound power, the potential it held for dominance. "HAHAHAHAHAHA!" Lyerin''s laugh echoed across the empty street, his voice filled with manic glee. His eyes gleamed with excitement, his mind now racing through strategies and plans, one after the other. The connection... it changes everything! His thoughts became a torrent of ideas, each one more ambitious than the last. First, Lyerin thought, with the ruined magical world now connected, I can lead my tribe through the maze over and over, fighting the Minotaur Guardian to strengthen ourselves. Each time we face it, we''ll grow stronger, more resilient. Second, he mused, the magical creatures of the ruined world will be endless sources of experience and materials. I can train the tribe in both realms simultaneously, doubling our strength in half the time. Third, his thoughts raced on, I can establish control over the magical resources of the ruined world¡ªancient relics, powerful artifacts that can fuel our growth even further. With those in our possession, no one on Earth will be able to stand against us. Fourth, he considered, we can use the geography of the two worlds to our advantage. With the ability to shift between realms, we can launch surprise attacks, disappear into the magical world when needed, and emerge stronger than before. Our enemies will never know where to find us. After that, Lyerin would shake his head. And finally, he thought with a wicked grin, the other tribes, the other factions on Earth¡ªthey won''t stand a chance. We can crush them, one by one, using the full might of both worlds. The Borgias, the Asuras, all of them¡ªthey''ll fall before us. And when they do, I''ll be there to claim victory at the peak of our power. Lyerin''s laughter filled the air again, his eyes gleaming with maniacal intensity. "HAHAHAHAHAHA! So what if I''m constrained by the rules of the tribe? With this connection, there are no limits. I can level up our tribe beyond anything this world has ever seen!" He could already see the future laid out before him¡ªa future where his tribe stood at the pinnacle of power, with no one left to challenge them. The possibilities were endless, and the thrill of it all made his blood sing. But then, Lyerin''s laughter died down, and he lowered his head, his eyes narrowing as a new thought occurred to him. He smirked, the excitement still crackling in his veins. "Before I do all that..." Lyerin muttered, his voice dropping to a more serious tone as he gazed out at the towering walls of the maze and the menacing Pig Orcs standing guard. "There''s something important I need to take care of." With that, his eyes gleamed with a dark resolve, and he turned to face his tribe. The real game was just beginning. Chapter 235 - 235: Choices Lyerin turned to face the new tribe members, his eyes scanning the group. Their faces were a mix of confusion, fear, and anticipation. They had followed him¡ªwhether by force or necessity¡ªthrough the horrors of the survival game. And now, standing at the precipice of a new era where the ruined magical world was intertwined with Earth, he knew they were grappling with the uncertainty of what lay ahead. "You all have a choice," Lyerin said, his voice calm but commanding. "I brought you here because I needed an army, but now, with the connection to the ruined magical world, I don''t need to rely on anyone from Earth anymore. I can recruit in that world. "So, you can leave if you want. You can find your freedom, gather some supplies, maybe even some meat to survive. Or you can stay here, with me, and continue to fight. The choice is yours." A stunned silence fell over the group. The members of the newly-formed Stonehooves Tribe stared at Lyerin, processing his words. The offer seemed too good to be true, and their thoughts raced. One man, his face gaunt from the trials they had endured, finally spoke. "You¡­ you''re saying we can just leave?" His voice was trembling, disbelief evident in every word. Lyerin nodded. "Yes, you can leave. I won''t stop you. I brought you here because I needed soldiers, but now I have the resources of the ruined world at my disposal. If you want to walk away, this is your chance." They exchanged glances, uncertainty clear on their faces. Freedom had been something they longed for, especially after the brutal trials of the survival game. But there was a catch¡ªthere had to be. They had all seen what Lyerin was capable of, the ruthless power he wielded, the manipulations he had orchestrated to win the survival game. They had feared him, and that fear still lingered. Could they trust him? Could they really walk away unharmed? A woman with sharp eyes and a cautious demeanor stepped forward. Her name was Jada, and she had been one of the strongest fighters in the survival game. She narrowed her eyes at Lyerin, her voice edged with suspicion. "Why should we believe you? You''ve manipulated us before. How do we know this isn''t another one of your tricks?" Lyerin smirked slightly but didn''t move. "I understand your doubts. I know you fear me. But let me make something clear¡ªI don''t need to trick you anymore. I don''t need to manipulate you to stay. "If you want to go, I''ll even escort you to safety. The Eldritch Fleshers and the Tentatorns roam the lands, but I won''t send you out there to die and let the Pig Orcs come with you until you completely the city, not unless you want to." The tribe members murmured among themselves, fear clashing with the flicker of hope that Lyerin''s words had sparked. Could this be their chance at freedom? Could they finally escape the man who had loomed over them like a shadow throughout the survival game? Jada pressed on, her voice firmer now. "You''re dangerous, Lyerin. We''ve seen what you''re capable of. If we leave, will we be hunted by you? Will we become your enemies?" Lyerin''s expression turned serious. "If you choose to leave, you will no longer be part of the Stonehooves Tribe. That means you will be treated as any other outsider. But I won''t personally come after you. "Not unless you come after me or my tribe first. That''s the deal. You''ll have a month to decide, and in that time, you''re under my protection." Another man, younger and visibly more afraid, stepped forward hesitantly. "A month? And after that... we''re on our own?" "Yes," Lyerin confirmed. "But let me make you a promise. I swear, if I go back on my word, if I break this vow, I will be cursed." The tribe members looked at each other, unsure of what to make of Lyerin''s words. His promise somehow seemed to be laced with danger, but something about his tone was different now. There was an odd sincerity to it that made them pause. Lyerin took a deep breath and then began to chant. "Ajadaaaa¡­" His voice grew low and rhythmic, the words ancient and unfamiliar, filled with a strange power. The air around him seemed to thicken, and a faint, pulsating energy radiated from him as the chant continued. His voice reverberated with a force that made the ground beneath them tremble slightly. "I call upon the binding of realms, the ancient laws of Earth and the stars beyond. By the pact of blood and stone, I offer my vow. Should I break this word, let the curse fall upon me. "Let the barrier of Earth and the new galaxy trap me, imprison me within the chains of both worlds. By the spirits of my ancestors, I bind this vow to my soul!" As Lyerin finished the chant, the air around him crackled with energy. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A dark mark, intricate and pulsating, began to form on his forehead. It twisted and writhed like a living thing before settling into a permanent shape¡ªa curse mark. The tribe members gasped, some of them taking a step back. Lyerin exhaled, and a smile tugged at his lips. "There. You see? If I betray my word, I''ll be trapped between this Earth and the ruined magical world. I''ll be a prisoner of my own curse. But," he added, his eyes gleaming with a darker edge, "if you choose to leave, you will never be welcome back. You''ll be treated as enemies of the Stonehooves Tribe from that moment on." A heavy silence fell over the group. The weight of Lyerin''s words hung in the air, thick with tension. They knew what he was capable of¡ªboth in terms of power and cruelty. But the promise of freedom was tantalizing, a glimmer of hope that many of them hadn''t dared to dream of. Some wanted to run, to flee from this nightmare and never look back. But others¡­ others had seen what power Lyerin wielded, and they were drawn to it. Staying meant survival, perhaps even strength. Leaving meant risking everything. Jada stepped back into the group, her face thoughtful. "We''ll need time to think," she said, her voice steady despite the fear that flickered in her eyes. "We need to talk among ourselves." Lyerin nodded. "You have a month. And if you choose to leave, I''ll personally escort you out of the city. I won''t let the Fleshers or Tentatorns get you. After that, you''re on your own." The group huddled together, whispers passing quickly between them. Some were desperate to leave, their minds already made up. They had seen enough of Lyerin''s brutality and wanted no part in his twisted ambitions. Others, though, were torn. Freedom was appealing, but so was the power that came with staying. They had fought alongside Lyerin, witnessed his cunning, and some couldn''t shake the feeling that leaving now would mean missing out on something bigger, something more dangerous but more rewarding. After what felt like an eternity, the group broke apart. Some of them, eyes filled with determination, stepped forward. "We want to leave," one of them said, his voice firm but respectful. "We''ve had enough." Others, more hesitant, lingered behind, their faces conflicted. "We''ll stay," Jada said finally, speaking for the others who hadn''t yet made their decision. "At least for now. We need more time." Lyerin smiled, though his eyes gleamed with a dangerous light. "Very well," he said softly. "Who wants to leave and wants to stay?" Chapter 236 - 236: Prepare for the unknwon As Lyerin stood there, watching the members of his tribe mull over their choices, he couldn''t help but let his mind drift to more pressing matters¡ªhis insatiable curiosity about the future of the Stonehooves Tribe and the power that would come with the Spirit''s evolution to the fourth level. He had tasted only a fraction of what his tribe could become, but the potential simmered just beneath the surface, waiting to be unleashed. He closed his eyes, shutting out the murmurs and whispers of those around him. His consciousness slipped away, drawn to the essence of the Minotaur Stone Statue¡ªthe towering representation of the tribe''s spirit, their protector, their source of power. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As he focused, he felt a shift, his mind pulling toward another place entirely. When Lyerin opened his eyes in this alternate world, he was greeted by a vast, eerie landscape. The sky was a deep, swirling mass of crimson and black, casting long shadows over the jagged mountains and endless plains of cracked, dry earth. Rivers of molten lava cut through the ground, their glow the only source of light in the otherwise dark, oppressive realm. The air felt thick, heavy with an ancient, primal energy, as though the very fabric of reality in this world was made of raw, untamed power. In the distance, towering creatures roamed¡ªmassive, hulking beings with skin like stone and eyes that burned with an inner fire. The wind howled with the sounds of battle and despair, echoing the cries of long-forgotten wars. This world was unforgiving, a place where only the strong survived, and Lyerin could feel the pull of its brutal energy drawing him in. This was the realm where the true strength of the Stonehooves Tribe would be forged, where the Minotaur Spirit drew its power. But before he could explore further, something tugged at the edge of his awareness, pulling him back to the present. He opened his eyes to the real world, just in time to see a stone tablet erupt from the ground before him, shaking the earth as it rose. The sudden appearance interrupted the discussions still taking place among the tribe members, causing them to step back in shock. The tablet was massive, covered in ancient inscriptions, but at its center, clear and unmistakable, were words that everyone could read: Power Level: Fourth Stage Eldren Mana user Name: Lyerin Stonehooves Age: 19 Community: Stonehooves Tribe Lyerin''s eyes scanned the tablet, and a wide grin spread across his face. He threw his head back and laughed, the sound booming through the air, echoing off the nearby ruins and walls of the city. The tablet was a testament to his strength, a declaration of his power, and he reveled in it. The tribe members, who had been deliberating moments before, stood in stunned silence. Some stared at the tablet in awe, others with growing dread. They had always known Lyerin was strong, but seeing his power spelled out so plainly before them made it all the more real. It cemented his place as not just a leader, but a force of nature¡ªsomeone who could not be easily defied. Without missing a beat, Lyerin turned to the group, his grin still wide, his eyes blazing with excitement. "Alright!" he called out, his voice cutting through the tension like a blade. "Times up!" The tone of his voice was both commanding and jovial, a strange mix of menace and enthusiasm that left the tribe members on edge. "No more debating, no more waiting. We''ve got work to do," he declared, his voice filled with purpose. "I want everyone to prepare for the next phase. Whether you''re staying or leaving, there''s something big coming, and we need to be ready." Some of the members exchanged anxious glances, still unsure of their decision. But with the stone tablet''s display of Lyerin''s power looming over them, hesitation felt dangerous. Those who had already decided to stay nodded grimly, ready to follow their leader into whatever came next. Others, still debating whether to leave, felt the pressure mounting. The air was thick with tension, the weight of their choices pressing down on them. But for Lyerin, the path ahead was clear. With the ruined magical world now connected to Earth, and with the strength of the Stonehooves Tribe growing by the day, the future was his to shape. He could already feel the thrill of conquest coursing through his veins. As the last few tribe members made their final decisions, Lyerin took one last glance at the stone tablet, his mind racing with the possibilities. The connection between the worlds was his greatest advantage, and soon, he would make sure that everyone¡ªon Earth and beyond¡ªwould know the name of Lyerin Stonehooves. He chuckled to himself. "Hmmm," he whispered under his breath, before turning to the tribe. "I''ll put them to work before they leave" Lyerin, still grinning, watched the lingering hesitation among some of the tribe members. The tension of their decisions weighed heavy, but he had no time for further delay. He clapped his hands together, grabbing everyone''s attention. "Alright, enough talk!" His voice boomed through the empty streets. "Go! Get whatever armor you can find. Weapons, too. We''re not walking into this unprepared." He pointed toward the crumbling remnants of what had once been a well-stocked armory in the city. It wasn''t much, but it would do. The tribe members, both those who had decided to stay and those still uncertain, scrambled to find gear. They scattered like ants, foraging through the remnants of the city for anything that could protect them. Lyerin stood there, watching them move with a casual air, though inside his mind raced with excitement and anticipation. He knew exactly what was coming next, and it thrilled him to no end. As the tribe members returned, they donned mismatched pieces of armor¡ªchest plates with dents, helmets scratched from battle, and weapons that looked like they had seen better days. Some wore pieces that were too large for their bodies, while others had settled for whatever scraps they could find. Despite the odd assortment of gear, there was an eagerness in their eyes, a hunger for whatever lay ahead. Corora and the other girls who had been with Lyerin for longer came back fully armed. They moved gracefully, even in heavy armor, their faces serious but resolved. They knew Lyerin better than anyone, knew what he was capable of, and even though they had no idea what he planned next, they were ready to follow him wherever he led. Lyerin watched as the final few members strapped on their makeshift armor. Some were more nervous than others, glancing at him, unsure if they were making the right choice. But with the weapons in their hands and the weight of metal on their bodies, they felt more grounded, more prepared for whatever insanity Lyerin had in store for them. Finally, everyone was ready. They gathered in front of him, looking at their leader expectantly. Lyerin glanced over them, his eyes gleaming with a dangerous spark. The mismatched armor, the determination in their faces¡ªit was exactly what he needed. He thrived on chaos, on unpredictability, and seeing them like this only fueled his ambitions. He stepped forward, inspecting the group one last time, nodding approvingly at their efforts. Then, he clapped his hands together again, a loud, sharp sound that cut through the air. "Alright," he said, his voice low but filled with anticipation. "Let''s go." With that, Lyerin turned and began walking toward the edge of the city, his tribe following closely behind. The sun had begun to set, casting a red glow over the apocalyptic landscape. The shadows of the tall walls from the Minotaur''s maze loomed ominously in the distance, but Lyerin walked forward with confidence, knowing that the true game was about to begin. Chapter 237 - 237: Roaming Lyerin led his ragtag group of tribe members, the hulking Pig Orcs, and the mismatched warriors of the Stonehooves Tribe out of the towering maze. The massive stone walls that had once been home to the Minotaur spirit now served as a reminder of the tribe''s power, but outside those walls lay the real threat. The decayed remnants of Earth''s cities stretched out before them like a wasteland, where monstrous creatures lurked in every shadow. "Move out!" Lyerin ordered, his voice cutting through the air like a blade. The Pig Orcs, enormous and grotesque in their forms, were already marching forward, their tusks glinting in the dim light, their eyes scanning for threats. The rest of the tribe, armored in their scavenged gear, followed closely behind. They were tense, some still unsure of their place, but Lyerin''s confidence kept them moving. As they walked, the silence of the ruined city was punctured by sudden screeches and growls. Lyerin spotted a group of Fleshers ahead, the mindless, grotesque creatures of flesh and bone that roamed the Earth. They were twitching, their limbs jerking unnaturally as if struggling against some invisible force. They moved like broken marionettes, hunting anything with a pulse. "Perfect," Lyerin muttered under his breath, a wicked smile playing on his lips. He gestured lazily toward the group of Fleshers. "Kill them." Without hesitation, the Pig Orcs charged forward. Their massive frames crashed through the rubble, their thick legs stomping with such force that the ground seemed to tremble beneath them. Their crude weapons swung through the air, cleaving through the Fleshers with sickening efficiency. Blood and torn flesh splattered across the cracked pavement as the Fleshers shrieked and fell, their limbs flying apart under the Pig Orcs'' brutal assault. The tribe members watched in awe, though some grimaced at the sight of the carnage. Lyerin stood back, arms crossed, as the chaos unfolded before him. "Throw the remains away," Lyerin commanded, his voice casual as though he were asking them to take out the trash. His tribe moved quickly, gathering the mangled bodies of the Fleshers and tossing them aside. Just as the last of the Flesher corpses was being discarded, the ground began to tremble. Lyerin''s sharp eyes flicked up, narrowing as a new presence emerged from the shadows. A massive shape slithered forward from the darkness, and as it came into view, a collective gasp ran through the group. The creature that appeared was like nothing they had seen before. Its enormous, bulbous body was covered in thorny appendages that writhed like snakes, each thorn sharp enough to pierce through stone. At the center of its grotesque form was a single, massive eye that pulsed with an eerie, glowing light. It had an aura of ancient power, a primal beast from another world entirely. "A Tentatorn," Lyerin whispered, recognizing the creature instantly. His eyes gleamed with interest. This wasn''t just some mindless monster like fleshers, it was the parasitic creature that was supremely intelligent too. Right now, the Tentatorn was unlike the Tentatorn he met last time, it was now a true apex predator, and its strength was unmatched by anything in this decaying city. The Tentatorn let out a low, guttural roar, the sound reverberating through the streets. Its thorny tentacles shot out, wrapping around the remaining Fleshers in the area. The moment its tendrils made contact with their flesh, the Fleshers were torn apart, their bodies ripped into shreds as if made of paper. The Tentatorn''s eye glowed brighter as it consumed the energy from their dying forms, growing larger, stronger with each kill. Several of the tribe members stepped back in fear. The Tentatorn wasn''t like the weak Fleshers they had encountered. It was a force of nature, and it was clear that if it wanted, it could tear through their ranks without breaking a sweat. Lyerin, however, remained unfazed. He turned to one of the Pig Orcs, his gaze cold and calculating. "Deal with it." The Pig Orc in question, a massive brute with tusks the size of small trees, snorted and hefted its enormous club. It charged toward the Tentatorn without hesitation, the ground shaking under its weight. The Tentatorn''s tentacles lashed out, wrapping around the Pig Orc''s arm and legs, but the Pig Orc roared and swung its club with immense force, smashing one of the Tentatorn''s thorny appendages into pieces. But the Tentatorn was far from finished. The creature recoiled, its massive eye narrowing in rage. With a violent thrash of its remaining tentacles, it whipped the Pig Orc into the air, slamming it into the ground with such force that the earth cracked beneath it. The Pig Orc howled in pain, struggling to stand as the Tentatorn moved in for the kill, its tentacles closing in from all sides. Lyerin watched with keen interest, not bothering to intervene. He knew this was a true test of strength¡ªboth for the Pig Orc and the rest of his tribe. If they couldn''t handle this, they had no place by his side. The Pig Orc, battered but not beaten, roared again and surged to its feet. It tore at the Tentatorn''s tentacles with its bare hands, ripping them apart one by one with raw strength. Blood spurted from the creature''s wounds as the Pig Orc continued its relentless assault, swinging its club in wide arcs, each strike hitting with bone-crushing power. The Tentatorn shrieked in agony, its massive eye darting frantically as its strength began to wane. But the Pig Orc showed no mercy. With one final, earth-shattering swing, the Pig Orc''s club came crashing down on the Tentatorn''s head, splattering it across the ground in a gory explosion of flesh and thorns. For a moment, silence filled the streets, broken only by the Pig Orc''s heavy breathing and the distant sound of the wind. The Tentatorn lay in a twisted heap, its once-mighty form reduced to a pile of unrecognizable goo. Lyerin chuckled darkly, stepping forward to inspect the remains. His boots squelched in the muck as he approached the fallen creature. "Take the crystal inside of it," he ordered, his voice calm and authoritative. He knew that within the Tentatorn''s body lay a rare and powerful crystal, one that could be used to enhance his tribe''s abilities, after all, it was the main fuel to enter the ruined magical world. With the size of the Tentatorn, Lyerin is sure that with this creature, the crystal would let him stay for a few years in that Ruined magic world. This was why the Tentatorn had been so valuable-it wasn''t just a dangerous beast, it was a treasure trove of power waiting to be harvested. That is the reason why he let the other small Tentatorns go last time. The tribe members hurried forward, carefully extracting the glowing crystal from the remains of the Tentatorn. It pulsed with a deep, ominous light, like it was the tangible manifestation of the creature''s strength. As they finished, Lyerin received the crystal and happily took it to his pouch with him and then he turned to the group, with a satisfied smirk playing on his lips. "Good. We''re just getting started." S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He said, just relaxing while being carried by a Pig Orc under his command. Chapter 238 - 238: Unknown creature As Lyerin and his tribe continued their journey through the decaying streets of the apocalyptic city, a sense of eerie calm hung in the air. The blood of the Fleshers still stained the streets, and the Tentatorn''s crystal glowed ominously in the hands of his tribe members. However, their short-lived peace was abruptly interrupted. A sudden tremor rocked the ground beneath their feet, sending shockwaves through the cracked pavement. It was unlike anything they had ever felt before¡ªdeep, primal, and filled with a kind of malice that seemed to seep from the earth itself. The rumbling intensified, each quake more violent than the last, shaking loose debris from crumbling buildings and making the ground vibrate like the heartbeat of some titanic creature beneath the surface. The tribe members looked around in wide-eyed terror, gripping their weapons tighter. The Pig Orcs stopped in their tracks, snorting in confusion as the ground continued to shake beneath them. "What is happening?" one of the tribe members screamed, her voice trembling in fear. "Is it another attack?" "Something''s coming! We need to get out of here!" another shouted, panic gripping his voice. The tremors grew even more violent, the sheer force of them causing the ground to buckle and split in places. Buildings nearby creaked and groaned, threatening to collapse. A deafening roar echoed through the empty streets, shaking the very foundations of the city. The tribe members, including Corora and the others, were on the verge of panic, some staggering and falling to the ground as the vibrations overwhelmed them. "What is this again? Are we being chosen again?" one of them yelled, voice cracking as he scrambled away, wide-eyed and terrified. "Hold your ground!" another shouted in vain, gripping his spear so hard his knuckles turned white. But amidst the chaos, Lyerin remained perfectly calm, perched on the shoulder of one of his Pig Orcs like a lord surveying his domain. His eyes narrowed, and he gazed toward the source of the disturbance with mild curiosity. He made no move to show any concern, his expression completely detached from the pandemonium unfolding around him. Without warning, the ground directly in front of them burst open, sending chunks of concrete and dirt flying into the air. The intersection in the middle of the highway cracked wide, and a deep, gaping hole appeared where the earth had split. The hole seemed endless, a dark abyss that radiated malevolence, and from its depths, a creature began to emerge. The first thing they saw was a set of twisted, thorn-covered spinal ridges, glistening in the pale light. Then, slowly, the rest of the creature clawed its way out. It was a dog-like beast, though far more grotesque than anything resembling a dog. Its skin was dark green, almost black, and stretched tight over its bones, giving it a skeletal, malnourished appearance. Six eyes lined its spine in a sickening pattern, glowing faintly with an unnatural light. Its jaw hung open, revealing rows of jagged, needle-sharp teeth, and its breath came out in harsh, raspy gasps. The creature''s spine was a mass of sharp, thorny protrusions, each one twitching with every movement it made. The sight of it was horrifying, and the tribe members recoiled in fear. "What is that thing?!" one of the men screamed, stumbling back in horror, eyes wide with disbelief. "Run! Run!" someone else shouted, the panic in their voice palpable as they turned to flee, but their legs refused to move fast enough. The creature''s mouth opened wider, and thick strings of saliva dripped from its fangs, splashing onto the pavement below. As soon as the saliva made contact with the ground, the concrete hissed and bubbled as if exposed to some potent acid. Within seconds, the road began to deteriorate, melting away and leaving nothing but a smoking crater where the creature''s saliva had landed. The acrid stench of burning asphalt filled the air, making the tribe members gag. "This¡­this is death itself!" one of them cried, backing away, barely able to keep himself from collapsing in terror. Amidst the chaos and terror, Lyerin remained composed. He raised a hand, his voice disturbingly calm despite the horrors before him. "I have no idea what that is," he said, his tone almost bored. "But it doesn''t matter." Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The tribe members looked at him, wide-eyed, unable to comprehend how he could be so nonchalant in the face of such a monstrosity. Without another word, Lyerin turned to the Pig Orc carrying him. He patted the beast on its shoulder and gave a single, simple command. "Turn it into dust." The Pig Orc grunted in acknowledgment and, without hesitation, marched forward toward the grotesque creature. Its massive feet pounded against the trembling ground, sending tremors of its own with each step. The other Pig Orcs followed, their weapons raised, ready to obey their master''s order. The beast growled low, its six eyes narrowing as it locked onto the approaching Pig Orcs. Its thorny spine quivered, and its mouth opened wider, more acidic saliva dripping onto the ground, sizzling and evaporating on contact. The creature let out a menacing growl, preparing to lunge at the Pig Orcs. But before it could even make its move, the leading Pig Orc slammed its massive club into the ground, sending a shockwave rippling through the earth. The force of the blow caught the creature off guard, knocking it off balance for a brief moment. It snarled in frustration, baring its fangs, but the Pig Orcs didn''t give it a chance to recover. In a flash, the largest of the Pig Orcs lunged forward, bringing its club down with bone-crushing force. The club connected with the creature''s head, the impact so powerful it sent a crack rippling through the air. The beast let out a deafening screech as its skull caved under the sheer force of the blow, black ichor spilling from its mouth and eyes. The other Pig Orcs quickly followed up, swinging their crude weapons with relentless brutality. One by one, they struck the creature''s thorny body, crushing its spine and pulverizing its limbs. With each blow, the beast''s movements became slower, more erratic, until finally, it lay twitching on the ground, its grotesque form mangled and broken. In less than a minute, the once menacing creature had been reduced to nothing more than a pile of shattered bones and blackened flesh. Lyerin, still perched on the shoulder of his Pig Orc, glanced down at the remains with a satisfied smirk. "Good," he said, his voice as cold as ever. He stepped off the Pig Orc''s shoulder and approached the corpse, inspecting it carefully. "Take the crystal inside of it just like the Tentatorn," he ordered, his voice sharp and commanding. One of the Pig Orcs grunted and moved to obey, tearing open the creature''s chest cavity to retrieve the glowing crystal hidden within. The tribe members watched in stunned silence, their fear slowly being replaced by awe at the sheer power and ruthlessness of the Pig Orcs under Lyerin''s command. As the crystal was pulled free, glowing with crystalline solid green light was displayed in each one of them. It was beautiful. Like something came out of an unknown world and was gifted from heavens above. Chapter 239 - 239: Shuras scheme As the tribe continued to march forward, cutting through the eerie city streets littered with the remains of the Fleshers and strange creatures, one of the members cautiously approached Lyerin. His hands trembled as he spoke, his voice shaky with fear. "D-Did you know about that creature? How would it emerge from the ground like that? It was as if you expected it¡­" He stopped mid-sentence, feeling the sudden, overwhelming chill in the air as he met Lyerin''s gaze. There was something terrifying about the calm in Lyerin''s eyes, an unsettling composure that seemed to hint at an awareness far beyond what anyone could fathom. The tribe member''s heart pounded in his chest as he quickly looked away, now regretting having asked the question. Lyerin smiled, his lips curling into a cold, knowing grin. "You''re not true members of the tribe yet," he said, his voice smooth but tinged with a warning. "There are many things I know that I choose not to share. Secrets are the currency of power, and only those truly bound to the Stonehooves Tribe will understand." His tone was calm, but the implication was clear. They were expendable until proven otherwise. The tribe member backed away, bowing his head and returning to his place in the group, still shaking. The others had overheard the conversation, and though no one else dared speak, a nervous tension spread through the group. The realization that Lyerin held secrets¡ªpotentially deadly ones¡ªadded another layer of fear to the already overwhelming danger surrounding them. They didn''t have much time to dwell on their unease, however, as grotesque beasts began to attack from all directions. Strange, twisted creatures that seemed to defy natural law burst forth from cracks in the pavement, dark alleys, and even from within the crumbling remains of buildings. The air was filled with the sounds of snapping jaws, screeching roars, and the flurry of movement as beasts charged at them with reckless abandon. Their bodies were misshapen, some with multiple limbs, others with elongated necks or grotesque, gaping mouths full of jagged teeth. The chaos was immediate. "Watch out!" a tribe member yelled as a serpent-like beast lunged from the shadows, its fangs dripping with venom. Another creature, this one resembling a giant spider with wings, skittered out of a nearby alley, sending two of the tribe members stumbling back in horror. "They''re everywhere!" one of them screamed, eyes wide with terror. "Stay together! Don''t panic!" Corora shouted, trying to rally the group as they frantically fought off the encroaching horrors. But Lyerin, riding atop his Pig Orc, remained unnervingly calm. He knew exactly what was happening. The Asura race was behind this. They had slowed the absorption of Earth by the Eldritch Universe, and now they were sending these creatures¡ªtwisted animals mutated by the energy of the Eldritch Galaxy¡ªto create a perfect battleground. It was a test, a way to assess the worth of Earthlings due to Lyerin and his tribe. The Asura race always chose the strongest worlds, the most cunning combatants, to slow and challenge. Winning the survival game had made the Earth, especially Lyerin and the Stonehooves Tribe a prime target for the Asura''s younger generation. This was just the beginning. He knew the true elites of the Asura race hadn''t even arrived yet. What they faced back in the survival game were the mere rejects¡ªthe champions of the rejects or those not fit to stand as champions. But Lyerin said nothing of this to his tribe. He let them fight. He let them fear. One of the tribe members, now cornered by a hulking beast with three heads and scythe-like arms, let out a terrified scream as the creature raised its limbs to strike. Panic gripped the tribe as the member seemed moments away from being torn apart. "Help! Someone, please!" he cried out, voice shrill with desperation. Lyerin, watching from the back, lifted his hand casually. "Pig Orcs," he commanded, his voice cool and devoid of emotion. "Save them." In an instant, the massive Pig Orcs charged forward, their heavy footsteps shaking the ground as they barreled through the battlefield. They swung their clubs with brutal efficiency, smashing through the attacking beasts with ease. The three-headed creature was obliterated in a single blow, its body crumpling into a heap of mangled flesh. The tribe member who had been cornered collapsed to the ground, gasping for breath as he looked up at Lyerin in awe and fear. "Keep moving," Lyerin ordered. "There will be more." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The group, shaken but still alive, continued to push forward, now more terrified than ever of both the creatures around them and the man leading them. Lyerin seemed to be in complete control, not just of the Pig Orcs, but of the entire situation. He knew what was coming. He knew how to deal with it. And that only made him more terrifying. Suddenly, as they cut through another wave of creatures, a familiar chime echoed in Lyerin''s mind. Ding! | You have made your tribe members'' loyalty level up to 20. | A small smile crept onto Lyerin''s face as the notification appeared before his eyes. The constant danger, the fear, the tests¡ªthey were all paying off. His tribe was becoming more loyal, more dependent on him. With each beast they fought, with every moment they survived under his command, their ties to him grew stronger. He had earned their fear, and now, slowly, he was earning their loyalty. The Asura race may have sent these creatures to test him, but it was doing more than that. It was shaping his tribe into something far more powerful than they could have imagined. Lyerin chuckled to himself, watching the battlefield with cold amusement. "Haha this is it," he whispered to himself, eyes gleaming with anticipation. As the group continued to push through the streets, the members of Lyerin''s tribe were oblivious to the true reason behind their venture. While they had been told they were out to cleanse the city of the monsters, he also knew after winning, the monsters would emerge from all over the place¡ªthe Asuras were sending, the reality was far more twisted. Lyerin had orchestrated this entire situation to manipulate them, to increase their loyalty to him through subtle fear and false hope. Every choice he''d given them earlier¡ªthe option to stay or leave, the promises of safety¡ªhad been nothing more than a charade. He glanced at the faces of the tribe members as they hacked away at the beasts that continued to pour out from the shadows. Their expressions were a mix of fear, determination, and confusion, but most importantly, they were looking to him for guidance. They were relying on him for their survival, and that was exactly what he wanted. Every monster they fought, every moment of desperation they experienced, was carefully calculated to bring them closer to him, to make them feel that he was their only chance at survival. Lyerin''s grin widened as he watched them fight. His little scheme was working perfectly. The choices he''d given them before? Utter bullshit. They had never truly had a choice. He couldn''t risk losing any of them to real freedom. Instead, he needed to draw them in deeper, make them believe they were free while subtly tightening his control over them. And fear¡ªused in just the right way¡ªwas the perfect tool. As the tribe battled through yet another wave of grotesque creatures, their exhaustion began to show. One member, panting heavily, wiped sweat from his brow and looked around with uncertainty. "What is this all for?" he muttered under his breath. "Are we really just cleaning up these streets for survival? Or is there something more?" But before anyone could question further, Lyerin''s voice cut through the air. "Good work, everyone!" he said, his tone calm and authoritative. "You''ve all done well." He took a few steps forward, surveying the scene as if nothing out of the ordinary had happened. "You''re all level thirty now." The members of the tribe looked at each other, bewildered. "Level thirty? What does that even mean?" one of them whispered to another. They had no idea what Lyerin was referring to, but they were too afraid to ask. His power, his control over the situation, was something they dared not challenge. Lyerin, suppressing a laugh, enjoyed the confusion in their eyes. Of course, they had no clue. They didn''t understand that all of this¡ªthe monsters, the chaos, even their supposed victories¡ªhad been part of his grand plan to bind them to him more deeply. Their loyalty had reached new heights without them even realizing it. "All right," Lyerin said casually, "time to head back." He turned on his heel, motioning for the Pig Orcs to gather the tribe members and prepare for their return. As the group began to move, some still visibly shaken from the battles they had faced, Lyerin allowed himself a small chuckle. The Asuras thought they were testing him and his tribe. But the real test wasn''t for Lyerin¡ªit was for the tribe members, and they had no idea that they had already failed. Or succeeded, depending on how one looked at it. They were now more bound to him than ever before, and there was no escape. Lyerin''s eyes glimmered with satisfaction as he led his tribe back through the ruined streets. His plan was working perfectly, and the best part was, they didn''t even know it. Chapter 240 - 240: Pig Orcs, stop As Lyerin marched forward, his senses heightened by the manifestation of his abilities, he began to feel the whispers of his tribe members creeping into his consciousness. The subtle hum of their fear, doubts, and deliberations filled the air around him, weaving a web of uncertainty. One of the tribe members, his voice low, spoke to the others, "Maybe¡­ maybe we should stay. Lyerin''s strong. He can handle these monsters. We''d be safer here than anywhere else." Another, still wiping sweat from his brow after the recent battle, chimed in, "Yeah, you saw what he did to those Fleshers. And the Pig Orcs¡ªthey''re powerful. We''d never survive out there alone, not with these beasts." A woman, trembling slightly, interjected, "But did you hear him earlier? He said we''re level thirty now, like it means something. "What does that even mean? It''s like he''s playing with us, like we''re pawns in some game we don''t even understand¡­" The voices continued to echo in Lyerin''s mind, each one weighing their options, trying to make sense of their situation. Their doubts, their hesitations¡ªthey were all so predictable. He could feel the threads of their loyalty tightening, binding them more securely to him with every thought, every second they considered their future. They were afraid to leave, afraid to stay. It was perfect. Suddenly, Lyerin''s sharp voice cut through the rising tension. "Pig Orcs, stop helping them." The order was so sudden, so unexpected, that a wave of panic rippled through the tribe. The Pig Orcs, massive and intimidating, halted immediately, their dark eyes glancing at Lyerin with a silent obedience. "What?!" One of the men, wide-eyed, turned to the others. "Did he just¡ªwhat''s he doing? Is he going to leave us to die?!" Another woman, visibly shaking, whispered, "This can''t be happening. He¡­ he''s going to let us fend for ourselves? After everything?" The murmurs turned to outright fear as more voices joined in, the tribe members huddling closer together, unsure of what to do. "He''s finally going to kill us!" someone shouted, their voice cracking with terror. "We should''ve left when we had the chance!" The air around them became thick with anxiety as they all turned their gazes toward Lyerin, who stood unfazed, a cold smirk playing on his lips. He could feel their fear, their rising desperation, and he reveled in it. But then, he snorted at them, as if dismissing their worries like they were nothing more than childish complaints. "Stop acting weak," Lyerin said sharply, his voice dripping with disdain. "Look at the creatures. Do you really think they''re unbeatable?" The tribe, trembling, hesitated, turning their attention toward the hippopotamus-like creature lying in the street. It was massive, its dark, leathery skin glistening with sweat and blood. Its thorny back and gnashing teeth were terrifying, and yet¡ªdespite its size and ferocity¡ªit was on the ground, breathing heavily, its body riddled with wounds. It wasn''t dead, but it was gravely injured, barely able to lift itself. Lyerin watched as realization dawned on their faces. The creature, as menacing as it was, had been brought to the brink. It was still alive, yes, but vulnerable. The sight of it struggling to rise, its strength failing, was enough to make them realize: they weren''t helpless. Lyerin turned to them, his eyes gleaming with triumph. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You think I brought you here to kill you? No, I''m showing you something far more important. "These creatures¡ªthese monsters¡ªthey bleed, they fall, just like anything else. And so will you, if you don''t learn to stop cowering." His words hung in the air, and for a moment, there was silence. The tribe members exchanged uncertain glances, their fear slowly giving way to something else¡ªa flicker of resolve, perhaps, or a grudging acceptance. Whatever it was, they were no longer just paralyzed by terror. Lyerin had manipulated them once again, subtly forcing them to see that their survival depended on him. Not because he was going to save them, but because he had given them no other choice but to adapt. He had to break them down, only to build them back up under his control. As the grotesque creature before them struggled for breath, the tribe members began to understand. They couldn''t leave. Not now. Not ever. They would survive only if they stayed by his side, if they submitted to him. Lyerin watched them, satisfied with the shift in their demeanor. The scene ended as Lyerin gestured toward the beast, his voice casual but firm. "Finish it off and take the crystal inside. Time to learn what it means to fight." The air was thick with tension, the tribe members visibly trembling as they stood around the injured creature. Lyerin remained calm, perched confidently on the shoulder of the Pig Orc, his sharp eyes observing the scene unfold. Corora stood silently beside him, her expression unreadable, though she kept her gaze fixed on the tribe. "If you don''t do something," Lyerin''s voice cut through the uneasy silence, "that thing will heal¡­ and when it does, you will be the ones in danger." His words sent a ripple of fear through the group. They exchanged nervous glances, each one reluctant to make the first move. The creature, lying on the ground with its thorny back rising and falling with labored breaths, emitted a low, guttural sound as if it were gathering its strength to strike again. Its massive body twitched, and the sight of its six glistening eyes, half-lidded in pain but still alert, sent a fresh wave of dread through the tribe. "Who''s going first?" a man asked, his voice shaking as he looked around at the others. "I mean, Lyerin''s right. It''s either we kill it now or it gets back up¡­" "I''m not going," a woman responded quickly, her hands clenching into fists. "Did you see what it did to those Fleshers? It''s a monster! One hit from that thing and we''re dead!" "We have to do something!" Another man, his face pale, looked desperately around. "If we just stand here, we''re as good as dead anyway!" They continued to murmur among themselves, voices rising in panic and indecision. "I¡­ I can''t," one of them stammered. "I''m not a fighter! I didn''t sign up for this!" "None of us did!" a voice from the back shouted. "But if we don''t act, we''re finished. It''s still alive, and who knows how long before it regenerates! We''re all dead if we wait too long!" "But who''s going to do it?!" another cried, stepping back, his hands visibly shaking as he tried to avoid the gaze of the others. "I''m not risking my life for some¡ª" "Quiet!" a stern woman interrupted, her face tight with frustration. "Arguing won''t get us anywhere. We have to decide¡ªsomeone has to do it." The group fell silent for a moment, the only sound being the ragged breathing of the injured beast and the occasional snort of a Pig Orc standing nearby. The creature shifted slightly, causing a ripple of terror to shoot through the tribe as they watched in horror. Its wounds, though deep, seemed to be slowly closing, the eerie regenerative power of the monstrous being working against their dwindling time. "I can''t believe we''re just standing here," a young man muttered, shaking his head. "It''s going to get back up, and then we''re screwed." Lyerin watched, amused, as the fear began to take hold of them. None of them wanted to act. They were terrified, indecisive, and desperate for someone¡ªanyone¡ªto take the first step. "If you don''t move now," Lyerin added, his tone almost mocking, "you''ll have no one to blame but yourselves when it tears you apart." The tribe members shifted uneasily, looking at one another, hoping someone would finally make a decision. Their eyes darted from face to face, each one silently pleading for another to step up, to be the first to confront the monstrous creature before them. "I''m not dying here," a man whispered to himself, but loud enough for the others to hear. "But I''m not going near that thing either¡­" "We don''t have time!" a woman hissed, glancing nervously at the beast. "It''s healing!" "Someone just do it!" came a frustrated voice from the back. "Why don''t you do it, then?" another snapped. "I¡­ I can''t¡­" the person stammered. "I don''t know how to fight something like that!" The pressure mounted as the group became increasingly agitated. Every second that passed felt like an eternity, the weight of their fear and indecision pressing down on them, suffocating them. Lyerin''s cold gaze scanned their faces, watching as the tribe members wrestled with their cowardice. And then, the creature shifted again. Its thorny back arched slightly, its six eyes narrowing as if it were gathering strength. A low, menacing growl rumbled from its throat, and its massive limbs twitched. The sight was enough to push them over the edge. "No! It''s moving!" a woman shrieked, stepping back. "Someone do something!" a man cried out, his voice breaking in fear. The creature''s thick, dark-green skin pulsed as its body began to heal at a visible pace. The air was thick with the stench of fear as the tribe members looked on, frozen. Finally, amidst the panic and chaos, a single figure stepped forward. "I shall do it!" he shouted, his voice trembling but filled with a sense of desperate resolve. The tribe turned to him in shock, their eyes widening as the man, previously silent, raised a shaking hand and gripped a makeshift weapon¡ªa jagged piece of metal¡ªhis knuckles white from the strain. The others gasped, some backing away in surprise, while others murmured in disbelief. The man''s eyes locked onto the creature, and though he was terrified, there was a glint of determination in his gaze. "I''ll kill it!" he cried again, louder this time, trying to steady his breathing. He took a step forward, his heart pounding in his chest, as the others watched, still uncertain if he would actually go through with it. Lyerin''s lips curled into a smirk as he observed the man''s internal struggle. The tribe''s indecision, their terror¡ªhe had orchestrated it perfectly. Now, the moment had come. Chapter 241 - 241: Krisella again Suddenly, a voice echoed in the air, almost distant, yet sharp enough to pierce through the chaos of the moment. "Be careful¡­" The world around Lyerin seemed to slow. His smirk faded as the very fabric of reality shifted, and everything around him began to decelerate. The air thickened, as if time itself had been stretched thin. The movement of his Pig Orcs became sluggish, their heavy feet dragging against the earth like they were submerged in molasses. The members of his tribe, their panicked faces and frantic gestures, turned into exaggerated, dream-like motions. Every breath Lyerin took felt elongated, the coolness of the air entering his lungs much slower than usual, filling his chest with an odd clarity. He could feel each gust of wind pass through his hair, and even the smallest particles of dust floating in the air became visible, suspended in time. The atmosphere shifted too. The sky, once a dark, looming gray, now seemed to pulse with a dull, otherworldly glow, as though the very heavens themselves had recognized the presence of something¡­ or someone. The usual stench of decay and rot that filled the streets of the apocalyptic city was replaced by a faint, almost nostalgic scent¡ªsomething familiar, yet long forgotten. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His heart, which was racing just moments ago, now beat steadily, rhythmically, as if it too was caught in this slow, surreal moment. Lyerin closed his eyes briefly, feeling the weight of the atmosphere press upon him, a strange sense of stillness settling over him. Every second felt like an eternity. And then¡­ he recognized it. The voice. Krisella. His eyes snapped open, widening slightly, the smirk completely wiped from his face. The name reverberated in his mind. Krisella¡­ His first love, from his past life. The woman who had left him, abandoned him without a second thought. And standing beside her, now coming into view through the frozen reality, was the man she had left him for. A man whose face Lyerin had never bothered to remember, never truly cared to know. Yet, here they were. Together. Lyerin''s hands clenched into fists as memories of the past life flooded back to him. He could almost hear the whispers of betrayal, feel the coldness of abandonment creeping back into his heart. The man beside Krisella looked strong, confident, someone who had clearly drawn her away from Lyerin long ago. But why? Why were they here now, in this world, in this time? How did fate conspire to bring them to him once again? And then, Lyerin would remember, ''Oh¡­ I accepted them because I want to have a little bit of amusement if I have time¡­'' He stared at them, trying to suppress the wave of emotions rising within him, and then, as if on instinct, he began to murmur quietly to himself. "What do I do with her?" Lyerin whispered under his breath, his voice barely audible in the slow, thickened air. "Do I confront her? Make her pay for what she did? No¡­ that''s petty, isn''t it? Past life is past life. I have everything now. I have power, a tribe¡­ and she''s just a ghost of my past¡­" He frowned, thinking harder. "I could manipulate her. Use her like I''ve used others to get what I want. But¡­ do I even need to? I''ve already leveled up their loyalty of my tribe. Even if I use their loyalty for the sake of fun, isn''t it going to be boring? What could I possibly do it make it a little bit of fun?" Lyerin''s gaze flickered toward the man beside her, the one who had taken her from him. Does he matter? He wondered, his thoughts swirling with possibilities. "Do I punish him? Prove that I''m the stronger one? But then again¡­ what would that even accomplish? He''s nothing to me. Nothing but a reminder of a past I''ve already left behind." He paused, contemplating. "Should I just¡­ let it go? But why should I? Why should I let her go unpunished after everything? After the way she discarded me?" The questions swirled in his mind, one after another, each more confusing than the last. What did he truly want? As Lyerin debated internally, Corora, who had been standing silently by his side, watching his every movement, suddenly noticed the change in him. She could sense the tension, the shift in his demeanor. Something was wrong, she could feel it in her bones, in the air itself. She glanced at Krisella and then back at Lyerin, her eyes narrowing slightly in suspicion. "What''s wrong?" Corora asked softly, her voice cautious, almost timid, as though she were afraid of triggering something in him. Her eyes searched his face, trying to read his thoughts. Lyerin blinked, as though shaken from his trance, and turned to look at Corora. He smiled, but it didn''t quite reach his eyes. "It''s nothing," he said dismissively, waving a hand as though to brush away her concern. However, Corora wasn''t so easily fooled. She knew something was off, though she couldn''t quite place her finger on it. She had seen that look in Lyerin''s eyes before¡ªcalculating, distant, as if he were weighing something in his mind. Lyerin knew that women, especially those close to men of power, had an innate sense of competition, a primal instinct that had been passed down from the ancient past. In the times of kings and war chiefs, the leaders had their pick of women, and those women had developed an instinctual understanding of when their man had eyes for someone else. It was in their blood, a quiet competitiveness that they might not even realize was there But Lyerin also knew that this same instinct blinded them to other things. They could sense competition from other women, but they were often oblivious to the deeper, more complex feelings their men carried¡ªfeelings of doubt, anger, or betrayal. That''s why girls can sense their men having another women, not when their men was unhappy. Corora, though sharp and observant, would never truly understand what Krisella meant to him. And that was something he could use to his advantage. "Corora," Lyerin said, his voice calm but firm. "I want you to gather the others. Tell the girls to prepare to head back. We need to make sure the tribe''s statue is protected, even with the minotaur guarding it. No chances." Corora hesitated for a moment, clearly sensing that there was more to his words than just concern for the statue. But she nodded obediently, not wanting to question him any further. She knew better than to upset Lyerin, especially after the last time she had doubted him. Even though a part of her felt something was wrong, she didn''t dare challenge him. Not again. "Yes, I''ll do that," she replied quietly, casting one last glance at Krisella before turning to carry out his orders. As she left, Lyerin watched her go, his mind still spinning with thoughts of Krisella and the past. And then, suddenly, an idea struck him, a realization that made his eyes widen. "I know what to do¡­" he murmured to himself, a slow smile creeping back onto his face. The pieces were beginning to fall into place, and with them, a new plan was forming. A plan that would involve Krisella, the tribe, and his ultimate rise to even greater power. The game had only just begun. Chapter 242 - 242: Displeasing leader Lyerin watched with a smirk as the man hesitated, his steps faltering under the pressure of the task before him. Krisella had told him to be careful, but now that Lyerin was in control, he decided it was time to push things a bit. With a mocking tone, he sneered at the man, his voice dripping with condescension. "Go on, why are you hesitating? Are you really that weak mentally?" Lyerin taunted, his arms crossed, leaning casually against the massive Pig Orc standing behind him. The others watched in silence, unsure whether to intervene or stay quiet, but they all felt the tension mounting. The man, visibly nervous, cast a glance at Krisella, who gave him a sharp look, her eyes filled with anger toward Lyerin. She knew this was all a game to him, a way to show his dominance. But despite her glare, she remained silent, her hands clenched into fists. Lyerin chuckled darkly, his voice cutting through the still air. "We''re not here all day waiting for your cowardice. There are others braver than you, waiting to take your place. Hurry up, or are you that afraid of dying?" The man, hearing the mockery in Lyerin''s tone, felt a sudden surge of frustration. Somehow, despite Lyerin''s cruelty, the words lit a fire in him. He wanted to prove himself, to show that he wasn''t the coward Lyerin was making him out to be. With a renewed sense of determination, he nodded to himself and took a deep breath. "Fine," the man muttered under his breath. "I''ll do it." Lyerin spat on the ground dismissively, his expression cold and unimpressed. "Too corny. You sure you call yourself a man?" Ignoring the insult, the man¡ªGregor, as Lyerin would soon learn¡ªbegan his charge toward the massive, grotesque hippopotamus-like creature. His muscles tensed as he raised his weapon, preparing for the strike. His heart pounded in his chest, adrenaline coursing through his veins. He was going to do it. He was going to prove to everyone¡ªespecially Lyerin¡ªthat he wasn''t weak. But Lyerin had other plans. With a subtle shift of his feet, Lyerin channeled a strange, invisible Eldren aura, manipulating the earth beneath Gregor just as he sprinted forward. The ground trembled slightly, unnoticed by anyone else, but it was enough to throw Gregor off balance. His foot caught in the shifting dirt, and before he could react, his body lurched forward. "BANG!" Gregor hit the ground hard, his face slamming into the earth with a sickening thud. He groaned, momentarily disoriented, struggling to push himself back up. But it was too late. The sudden disturbance had awakened the hippopotamus-like creature. Its massive, bloodshot eyes snapped open, glaring down at Gregor with a hunger that sent chills down the spines of everyone watching. The creature''s jaws moved with terrifying speed. "CHOMP!" The sound was horrifying¡ªa wet, crunching noise as the creature''s jaws clamped down on Gregor''s arm, severing it clean from his body. Blood spurted from the stump where his arm had been, painting the ground in dark crimson. Gregor''s scream echoed through the streets, "AAAAAAAAARRGHHH!!" a high-pitched, agonized wail that sent shockwaves of fear through the other members of the tribe. Lyerin, standing idly by, didn''t flinch. He barely moved. But with a small flick of his fingers, he summoned a strange brown energy from the earth, channeling it into a powerful force that erupted next to the hippopotamus creature. "KABAM!" The energy exploded with immense power, sending the creature flying across the street, slamming into a nearby building with enough force to crack the walls. Dust and debris rained down from the impact, and the creature groaned as it lay slumped, injured but still alive. However, despite Lyerin''s intervention, the damage had been done. Gregor lay on the ground, clutching the stump where his left arm used to be, blood oozing between his fingers. His face was pale, with a mix of shock and pain written across his features. Lyerin walked over to him, standing above the trembling man with cold, emotionless eyes. "What''s your name?" Lyerin asked calmly, his voice devoid of any warmth. Gregor, barely conscious, blinked up at him in confusion. "M-my name? It''s... it''s Gregor..." Lyerin scoffed, his lips curling into a cruel smirk. "Gregor, huh? You''re useless." Gregor''s eyes widened, his face twisting in a mix of shock and shame. The tribe members watching recoiled, some glancing at each other in disbelief, but none dared to speak against Lyerin. Lyerin stepped back, raising his voice so everyone could hear. "NEXT!" he shouted, his tone harsh, commanding. He didn''t care about Gregor. To him, this was all a test¡ªthose who couldn''t survive had no place in his tribe. His eyes scanned the group, waiting for the next fool brave¡ªor desperate¡ªenough to step forward. And as the crowd stood in stunned silence, Gregor''s blood continued to pool at Lyerin''s feet. Lyerin''s eyes gleamed with dark amusement as he stood over the injured Gregor, his gaze sweeping across the rest of the tribe members who stood frozen in place. His voice, sharp and cold, cut through the tension like a blade. "It seems," Lyerin said with a mocking tone, "I already know who will be the first to leave willingly." He smirked as he glanced at Gregor, whose eyes widened in fear. Gregor''s breathing became shallow, his remaining hand trembling as he clutched at his wounded arm, trying to stop the bleeding. Panic spread across his face as Lyerin''s words sunk in. Gregor''s panic was palpable. Lyerin could see that leveling up the loyalty, including this Gregor guy, was taking effect. They aren''t considered a member of his tribe yet, he''s already acting like he''s not going to leave. Meanwhile, Gregor knew what that meant¡ªhe was considered weak, useless. And in Lyerin''s tribe, that meant one thing: he was expendable. His mind raced, but before he could say anything, another member of the tribe stepped forward, breaking the uneasy silence. "I''ll do it," a voice called out, strong and resolute. Everyone turned toward the source of the voice. A tall, broad-shouldered man¡ªone of the newer recruits who had kept to himself thus far¡ªstepped up with a determined expression. His hands gripped the weapon tightly, his muscles taut with anticipation. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Unlike Gregor, there was no hesitation in his stride. He moved forward with purpose, his eyes locked on the still-lurking hippopotamus-like creature. Lyerin raised an eyebrow, intrigued. He hadn''t expected anyone to step up so quickly after the mess with Gregor. The tribe members watched in tense silence, many of them exchanging nervous glances. They had just witnessed the terrifying power of the creature, and Gregor''s failure had only amplified their fear. But now, this new man¡ªsomeone they barely knew¡ªwas stepping up to face the same threat. The air was thick with anticipation as the man approached the creature, which was still slumped against the building from Lyerin''s earlier attack. Its massive, bloodshot eyes blinked slowly, as if it was struggling to regain its senses. The man raised his weapon, his grip steady, his breathing calm. For a moment, everything seemed to slow down. The tribe members held their breath, waiting for what was to come. And then, without warning, the man lunged forward, his weapon swinging in a powerful arc. There was no hesitation in his movements, no fear in his stance. He moved with precision and deadly intent, and in one swift, smooth motion, he brought the weapon crashing down onto the creature''s skull. "THWACK!" To everyone''s shock, the blow landed perfectly. The sound of the impact echoed through the street, and in an instant, the massive creature''s head caved in under the force of the strike. Its body twitches violently before collapsing into a heap on the ground. Dust and debris were kicked up as its massive form hit the earth with a dull thud. Silence. The tribe members stood in stunned disbelief, their eyes wide as they took in the scene. The creature, which had seemed so terrifying and unstoppable moments ago, lay destroyed before them. Lyerin, who had been watching with his usual smug expression, let out a slow, appreciative whistle. "Well, well," he said, his voice filled with amusement. "I didn''t expect that." The man¡ªstill standing over the fallen creature¡ªbreathed heavily, but his expression remained calm. He wiped the sweat from his brow, his gaze never leaving the dead beast at his feet. The rest of the tribe murmured among themselves, their fear and anxiety slowly giving way to awe and relief. They couldn''t believe what they had just witnessed. The man had done what Gregor couldn''t¡ªhe had taken down the creature in a single blow. Lyerin''s smirk widened as he approached the man. "Impressive," he said, his tone dripping with approval. "Perhaps you''re not as useless as I thought." The man looked up at Lyerin, a mixture of pride and caution in his eyes. He nodded silently, still catching his breath. Lyerin turned back to the rest of the tribe, his voice booming. "See? That''s what I expect from my people. Strength, courage, and the will to fight!" He gestured to the fallen creature, its massive form now lifeless on the ground. "This is what happens when you stop hesitating. When you stop being cowards." The tribe members shuffled nervously, still processing what had just happened. Some of them looked at the man with newfound respect, while others remained uncertain, their fear of Lyerin still outweighing their trust in him. Lyerin crossed his arms, his eyes scanning the group. "Alright," he said, his voice cold and commanding. "You''ve seen what happens when you act. Now, let''s see if the rest of you can step up when it''s your turn." With a final glance at Gregor, who was still trembling on the ground, Lyerin turned to the man who had slain the creature. "What''s your name?" he asked, his tone more serious now. The man straightened, meeting Lyerin''s gaze. "My name is Kade," he replied, his voice steady. Lyerin nodded slowly. "Well, Kade, you just earned yourself a place in my tribe." He then turned to the rest of the group, his eyes gleaming with a mixture of satisfaction and challenge. "Next!" Chapter 243 - 243: Sudden interference Lyerin''s training of the tribe members became grueling and relentless. Day after day, he drilled them, his voice a constant roar of commands that echoed through the ruined city streets. Every hesitation, every moment of doubt, was met with sharp, cutting words. "Move!" Lyerin barked at a young woman who hesitated when faced with a grotesque, multi-limbed creature covered in oozing black sores. Its appearance was enough to freeze her in place. "It''s weak! Do not falter just because it looks terrifying. You''re hesitating over nothing!" Her hands trembled as she raised her weapon, but with a sharp inhale, she followed his command. With one swing, the beast collapsed, crumbling to the ground like a pile of rotten flesh. She stared in shock as it disintegrated at her feet, the tension in her muscles finally releasing. "See?" Lyerin spat, shaking his head in disappointment. "You waste time fearing what''s already dead." The tribe, though exhausted, was beginning to learn. Their fear, ever-present from the start, began to morph into something else¡ªdetermination. They were no longer running away at the first sight of danger. They began to trust in Lyerin''s sharp assessments, even though their fear lingered just beneath the surface. Suddenly, Lyerin ordered them to advance as they approached a beast that seemed to be more of a nuisance than a threat¡ªan odd-looking creature with small, almost comical features. Its body was round and pudgy, like a grotesque balloon, and it hobbled toward them with tiny legs. The group laughed, their confidence building from the previous easy kill. But Lyerin''s eyes narrowed. "Stop laughing!" he shouted, his tone harsher than before. "You think this one is harmless? You fool yourselves!" Just as he spoke, the creature''s body pulsed, expanding suddenly with a sickening squelch. The round form inflated rapidly, and before anyone could react, long, thin tentacles burst out of its body, lashing out in every direction with terrifying speed. The laughter died instantly as panic set in. One of the tribe members barely dodged as a tentacle whipped past his face, slicing the air with a sharp crack. "Strike now, before it kills you all!" Lyerin commanded, his eyes burning with intensity. The tribe members scrambled to attack the creature, their confidence shattered. They swung their weapons wildly, some managing to land blows on the writhing tentacles, but not without taking injuries of their own. One by one, they began to understand¡ªLyerin''s warnings weren''t just to scare them; they were lessons on survival. They had to stop relying on appearances and start thinking strategically. The battle with the tentacled creature was hard-fought, but in the end, they managed to bring it down. The group stood panting, their bodies bruised and bloodied, but they had learned another critical lesson under Lyerin''s harsh tutelage: nothing is as it seems in this twisted world. Lyerin''s voice boomed again. "That''s what you get for letting your guard down!" He crossed his arms, watching them with a mixture of disdain and satisfaction. "You think every weak-looking creature is weak? You''ll die if you keep thinking that way!" As the training continued, Lyerin became more relentless. He pushed them harder, challenging them to confront more grotesque and dangerous beasts. But despite his harshness, they began to change. They moved with more confidence, their strikes more precise, their teamwork improving with each passing battle. And then, as the sun began to set, casting long shadows across the apocalyptic cityscape, a sudden shift in the atmosphere caught everyone''s attention. Lyerin''s senses, honed from countless battles, picked up on it immediately, but he said nothing at first, curious to see how his tribe would respond. A shadow moved in the distance, swift and silent, darting between the ruins of broken buildings. At first, the tribe members barely noticed, too focused on their training and recovery. But when the shadow moved closer, a few of them stopped, their bodies tensing as their adrenaline surged. "Lyerin!" one of them called out, a man named Roderick, his eyes wide with alertness. "Something''s coming!" Lyerin turned, his expression calm but focused. He had felt the presence too¡ªa subtle, dangerous aura lurking just beyond the edge of their awareness. He watched silently as the shadow moved again, this time closer, darting toward him at an alarming speed. But before the shadow could reach him, one of the human tribe members, his nerves already taut from the intense training Lyerin had given, reacted instinctively. With a sudden burst of speed, he swung his weapon toward the shadow, forcing it to halt its advance. The others quickly followed suit, forming a defensive line around Lyerin, their weapons raised and ready. The shadow recoiled, retreating several steps as it realized it had been discovered. But what surprised the group the most wasn''t the creature''s retreat¡ªit was the fact that the shadow was not a beast at all. As the figure stepped into the dim light, its features became clear. "It''s... it''s human?" one of the tribe members whispered, astonished. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Indeed, the figure that had attacked was a human¡ªa man, dressed in dark, tattered clothes, his eyes wild with a mixture of fear and desperation. He glared at them from under a hood, his breathing ragged, as if he had been running for hours. Lyerin''s expression didn''t change, though his eyes narrowed slightly as he studied the man. He stepped forward, his voice calm but commanding. "Who are you?" he asked, his words cutting through the tension. The man said nothing at first, his eyes darting between Lyerin and the tribe members who still had their weapons raised. Finally, he spoke, his voice hoarse and strained. "I... I didn''t mean to attack," he muttered, stepping back cautiously. "I was trying to... escape." Lyerin''s lips twisted into a slight smirk. "Escape from what?" The man hesitated, his face contorting in fear. "The beasts. The abyssal beasts that emerge from the unknown abyss... they''re everywhere. I thought... I thought you were with them." Lyerin chuckled, a low, dark sound that sent a shiver through the tribe. "Do I look like one of their beasts to you?" The man swallowed hard, his fear evident. He shook his head slowly. "N-no... but... you''re different." "Different?" Lyerin repeated, his smirk growing. "That''s one way to put it." The tribe members, still on edge, lowered their weapons slightly, though they kept their guard up. They exchanged uneasy glances, unsure of what to make of this new arrival. Lyerin turned to the group, his eyes gleaming with something unreadable. "Looks like we''ve got ourselves an unexpected guest." He looked back at the man, his expression cold. "Tell me... are you going to be useful, or will I have to deal with you like I do with the beasts?" The man''s eyes widened in terror, but before he could respond, Lyerin turned away, his attention already shifting back to the rest of the tribe. "Enough distractions!" Lyerin shouted, his voice sharp once more. "Get back to training! There are far more dangerous things out here than this one, and I won''t have any more weakness in my tribe!" As the tribe members reluctantly resumed their training, the man pretended to stand frozen in place, like he was unsure of his fate. Suddenly, his eyes glinted. Chapter 244 - 244: Unknown attacker The moment the man''s eyes glinted with malicious intent, Lyerin had already sensed it. His muscles didn''t tense, his stance didn''t shift; he simply stood there with a smirk curling across his lips. The man, thinking he had caught Lyerin in a vulnerable moment, lunged forward with all his speed, a knife gleaming in his hand as he aimed for Lyerin''s throat. But before the blade could even come close, one of the massive Pig Orcs standing beside Lyerin moved with surprising agility. With a thunderous Kabam, the Pig Orc blocked the attack with its enormous arm, the man''s blade bouncing off its tough hide as if he had struck stone. Lyerin''s smirk deepened as he tilted his head slightly, glancing at the would-be assassin from the corner of his eye. "Really? You thought you could catch me off guard?" His tone was laced with amusement, as though he were watching a child trying to play a grown-up''s game. "Pathetic." The assassin, undeterred, took a step back to regain his footing, his eyes darting between Lyerin and the three Pig Orcs that now encircled their master. He gritted his teeth and dashed forward again, this time aiming for Lyerin''s midsection, trying to slip past the towering guards. However, once again, a Pig Orc moved with brutal efficiency, its massive hand sweeping the man aside as if he were a mere insect. The man was thrown several feet away, crashing into the rubble of a broken wall. Dust and debris flew into the air, but the assassin was quick to recover, flipping back onto his feet with surprising grace. His eyes burned with frustration as he realized the Pig Orcs were not ordinary beasts; they were fast, disciplined, and utterly loyal to Lyerin. "Impressive speed," Lyerin commented, his voice dripping with mockery. "But not enough. You''ll need more than that if you want to even touch me." He chuckled softly, the sound like nails on a chalkboard to the assassin''s ears. The assassin''s mind tried to think of several ways to get inside. He needed to find an opening. His eyes flicked between the Pig Orcs, looking for any gaps in their formation, but their defense was tight, seamless even. Every time he tried to move in, a massive arm or leg blocked his path. Every strike he attempted was parried or deflected with ease, as though the Pig Orcs were toying with him. Lyerin, meanwhile, stood relaxed, watching the struggle with an almost bored expression. "You really thought you had a chance, didn''t you?" he mused, shaking his head. "An assassin, huh? I expected better. You''re not even worth my time." He gestured lazily toward the Pig Orcs. "These three are more than enough for you." The assassin growled under his breath, darting to the left in a desperate attempt to outmaneuver the Pig Orcs. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He ducked low, feinting to one side, then launched himself toward Lyerin''s back, hoping to catch him unawares. But just as his blade was about to strike, the nearest Pig Orc spun around, slamming into him with a bone-rattling punch that sent him sprawling across the pavement. "Too slow!" Lyerin called out, his mocking laughter echoing across the street. "And predictable. Are you even trying?" He leaned back slightly, as if enjoying the spectacle. "This is almost embarrassing to watch. I''ve seen children with better skills." The assassin coughed, spitting out blood as he scrambled to his feet once more. His breathing was ragged now, his movements growing more desperate by the second. He circled around, looking for any weakness, any flaw in the Pig Orcs'' defense, but there was none. They were relentless, moving with a precision that belied their massive size. No matter how fast or tricky the assassin tried to be, the Pig Orcs always anticipated his moves, blocking or countering before he could even get close to Lyerin. Lyerin''s voice cut through the air again, taunting. "You came here thinking you could kill me, didn''t you? And yet, here you are¡ªbarely surviving against my guards. What was your plan, hmm? To slink in, strike me down, and disappear like the coward you are?" He laughed again, louder this time. "Pathetic. Absolutely pathetic." The assassin, his frustration mounting, lunged forward again, this time trying a flurry of rapid strikes aimed at the closest Pig Orc. However, every blow he landed seemed to do nothing. The Pig Orcs'' skin was thick, their muscles dense, and they moved with surprising speed, blocking each attack with ease. "Still at it?" Lyerin jeered. "Tell me, do you always fail this badly? Or is this a special performance just for me?" The assassin''s eyes flickered with desperation. He knew he couldn''t keep this up much longer. Every second he spent fighting the Pig Orcs was draining his energy, and he had yet to even get close to Lyerin. His body ached from the repeated impacts, and his breath came in sharp, ragged bursts. He had to find a way out, had to¡ª "You''re outmatched, fool," Lyerin said, his tone suddenly cold. "But don''t worry. I won''t kill you just yet. I''m having too much fun watching you squirm." He gave the assassin a predatory smile, his eyes glinting with malice. "But if you keep disappointing me, maybe I''ll let my Pig Orcs tear you apart after all." The assassin''s heart pounded in his chest. He needed to think, needed to find a way through the Pig Orcs'' defense. He feinted left again, then right, trying to confuse them, but no matter what he did, they were always one step ahead. Their sheer size and strength made them nearly impossible to bypass. And then, in the midst of his frantic movements, it happened. As the assassin darted to the right, focusing entirely on the Pig Orcs, he failed to notice one of Lyerin''s human subordinates sneaking up behind him. With his attention entirely on the towering beasts in front of him, the assassin didn''t realize the danger until it was too late. Swish! A blade sliced through the air, and the assassin felt a sharp, searing pain in his side. He staggered, blood pouring from the wound as he clutched his ribs in shock. His eyes widened as he spun around, seeing the human subordinate standing there, weapon raised and eyes cold. "You were too focused on the big ones," Lyerin said, his voice dripping with satisfaction. "You forgot about the smaller threats." He laughed softly, watching as the assassin stumbled back, his strength failing. "You''re so obsessed with me, you didn''t even notice my other pawns." The assassin, panting and bleeding, dropped to one knee, glaring up at Lyerin with a mixture of hatred and disbelief. He had been so close¡ªso sure of his victory¡ªand yet here he was, beaten and humiliated. Lyerin crossed his arms, looking down at the man with disdain. "You''re done." He gave a sharp nod to the Pig Orcs, who stepped back, giving the assassin space to collapse. The scene ended as the assassin, now severely injured, realized just how outmatched he had been from the start. All his focus, all his cunning, had been wasted on the wrong target, and Lyerin had played him from the very beginning. Yet, the assassin would suddenly smirk. Chapter 245 - 245: Borgias leftover Lyerin''s lips curled into a mocking grin as he looked down at the assassin. "Compared to the other members of the Borgias family, you''re one of the brightest," he sneered, his voice dripping with sarcasm. The assassin''s face twisted in fury, and his entire body trembled with rage. "LYERIIIIIIIIIN BORGIIIIAAAAAAASSSSS!!!" the assassin roared, his voice hoarse with fury. His shout echoed through the streets, reverberating off the broken walls. He pointed an accusing finger at Lyerin, his eyes burning with hatred. "You turned the Borgias Family into dust! You¡ªmanipulator, traitor! You used the other clans, twisted them against us, and watched as our family was decimated! "All for your ambitions! The blood of our kin is on your hands, and as a Borgias, I swear we will not rest until your body is turned to shreds!" Lyerin''s laughter rang out loud and clear, a booming sound that seemed to shake the air around them. Hahahahahahahaha! His voice was full of dark amusement, growing louder with every second as if mocking the assassin''s words themselves. It was a laugh that didn''t just dismiss the man''s rage¡ªit crushed it, reduced it to nothing but ashes in the wind. When Lyerin finally stopped, his face was calm, yet a predatory gleam shone in his eyes. "I''m not a Borgias anymore," he said, his voice firm, strong, and brimming with pride. "I am Lyerin Stonehooves now. The Borgias family is no more. Just a name that faded into the dust of history, like all who were too weak to survive." The assassin''s face contorted even more, veins pulsing in his neck. He bared his teeth as he shouted back, "I am Borgias! And you¡ªyou''re nothing but a traitor! A monster who betrayed his own blood for power! While you were tearing apart the family, I was fighting for its honor! "And because I was away from the main base, I survived! I live to avenge our fallen! Every breath I take is a promise that I will see you destroyed. "You... you will never be free of us! We are coming for you. Those who had survived. We swore that will hunt you down even at the end of your life, drag you through the dirt, and tear you apart piece by piece!" The assassin''s voice grew louder with every word, his rage pouring out of him like molten lava. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "The blood of every single Borgias screams for vengeance! You think you can escape that? You think you can run from the family you betrayed? "We will find you! I will make sure that your name is cursed for generations, that your bones are ground to dust! You may think you''re safe now, hiding behind these mindless beasts and your pathetic new tribe, but you will never be safe! "We will burn everything you''ve built, destroy everyone you care about, and when you are finally on your knees, I''ll be the one who rips your heart out of your chest!" Lyerin simply raised his hand and stuck a finger into his ear, feigning irritation at the assassin''s screaming. "Gods, you talk too much," he muttered, twisting his finger as if trying to block out the noise. He blew at his fingertips with a loud Pwa! and then laughed again, this time a short, mocking burst. "Hahaha¡­ You done? Honestly, I think you''re more annoying than threatening at this point." The assassin''s eyes were wild with rage as he reached into his cloak, pulling out a smoke bomb and holding it between his fingers. "I''ll tell everyone where you and your pathetic tribe are!" he shouted, a crazed smile spreading across his face. "You think you can kill me? By the time you try, the entire world will know your location! The Borgias will come for you¡ªeveryone will come for you!" But before he could make a move, Lyerin''s eyes gleamed dangerously. With the smallest shift of his foot, the ground beneath the assassin quivered. Suddenly, the assassin''s footing was lost, the earth tilting just enough to make him stumble. His eyes widened in shock as his balance wavered, his grip on the smoke bomb loosening as he struggled to stay upright. "Go ahead, do it," Lyerin said with a calm, almost bored expression. He watched the assassin''s terror with cold amusement as the man slipped, barely catching himself before falling entirely. The smoke bomb rolled out of his hand, landing harmlessly at his feet. The assassin''s face was a mix of shock and frustration as he realized he had been outplayed once again. Lyerin''s voice was low, but filled with an undeniable authority. "You''re wasting your time. Kill him!" he ordered, turning away as if the assassin was no longer worth his attention. The Pig Orcs moved in an instant, their massive forms closing in around the helpless assassin. His eyes darted wildly, realizing too late that there was no escape. As he met his end, his last thoughts were not of revenge but of the terrifying realization that Lyerin was far beyond anything the Borgias had ever imagined. Suddenly, Lyerin''s voice boomed through the air, "WAIT¡­" louder and sharper than a crack of thunder. "STOOOOP!" His command froze the Pig Orcs in their tracks, their hulking forms halting just inches from the Borgias family assassin, whose eyes went wide with shock. The Orcs, who moments ago were ready to tear the man to pieces, now stood completely still, awaiting further orders. The assassin couldn''t believe what he was seeing. His breath came in ragged gasps, his heart pounding in his chest as he struggled to comprehend why Lyerin would stop his own warriors. Lyerin crossed his arms, a devilish grin spreading across his face. "Go on," he said, his voice dripping with mockery. "Tell them where I am." He chuckled darkly, as if this was all some grand joke. The Borgias family assassin was speechless. He stood frozen, his mind reeling. "What... why would you..." He swallowed, trying to find his voice. "Why would you let me go? Aren''t you afraid of what will happen?" He took a step back, his eyes narrowing in suspicion. "Is this some kind of trick? What''s your game, Lyerin?" Still, Lyerin only laughed, watching the man''s confusion with amusement. The assassin''s voice rose again, a frantic edge creeping in. "Are you really just going to let me go like this? What are you planning? What do you want from me? Do you think I''ll spare you if I leave? Why stop your Orcs? Why not kill me now?" His mind raced of reasons. "Is this part of some larger scheme? Are you setting a trap? Why risk it?" He glared at Lyerin, looking so desperate for answers. "Do you think you can avoid the Borgias forever? Why are you so calm about this?" His voice trembled with frustration. "WHAT DO YOU WANT FROM ME?!" Lyerin let the assassin''s questions hang in the air for a moment, savoring the chaos unfolding in the man''s mind. His smirk never wavered. Finally, with a casual shrug, he said, "I just want you to go." The simplicity of the statement only deepened the assassin''s confusion. He searched Lyerin''s face for any hint of deception, but all he saw was that infuriating smirk. It was maddening. But then, something clicked in the assassin''s mind. He remembered. The survival game. The chaos, the destruction, the sheer ruthlessness with which Lyerin had torn through every opponent, leaving nothing but ruin in his wake. The image of Lyerin standing amidst the carnage, cold and calculating, flashed through the assassin''s memory. Suddenly, a cold sweat broke out on his skin, and all the hairs on his body stood on end. Lyerin was toying with him. There was no other explanation. This calm, almost flippant demeanor was a sign of something far worse lurking beneath the surface. If he made a mistake¡ªif he got careless¡ªhe would be dead before he could even react. But still, if there was any chance of surviving this encounter, he had to take it. He had to believe that Lyerin was giving him this one opportunity, however slim, to escape. It was his only chance. Without another word, the assassin nodded to himself, steeling his resolve. His body tensed, and in the next instant, he flashed into motion, "Swoosh!" darting away from Lyerin and his Pig Orcs. He moved with all the speed he could muster, disappearing into the shadows, his heart racing as he fled for his life. Lyerin stood there, watching the man disappear with a satisfied grin. He had no need to chase him down. He doesn''t really care what happens next. Yaaaawn! Chapter 246 - 246: Loyalty bar As Lyerin stood amidst the chaos of the training session, his eyes surveyed the tribe members battling the monstrous creatures before them. The air was thick with tension and the constant roars of beasts. He could smell the earth as it churned under the heavy feet of his Pig Orcs, the scent of sweat, dirt, and blood filling the space around him. His tribe was improving, albeit slowly, but they still hesitated when faced with creatures that were more terrifying in appearance than in strength. Lyerin barked out orders, his voice cutting through the panic like a blade, urging them to act faster, to stop hesitating. "That thing is weak!" Lyerin yelled, pointing at a beast that had the appearance of a gnarled, twisted mass of limbs and eyes but was no more dangerous than a deer. "Stop cowering! Strike it down!" His words sent the tribe members into motion, though some of them still faltered, their fear of the unknown overriding their survival instincts. Lyerin''s smirk grew as he watched them struggle. His eyes gleamed with both amusement and disappointment. They were learning, but far too slowly for his liking. Suddenly, from the side, he caught sight of movement. Gregor, the one-handed man, approached cautiously. Lyerin watched him out of the corner of his eye, not bothering to turn fully. He didn''t need to; he knew exactly why Gregor was coming. Gregor hesitated, then dropped to one knee in front of Lyerin. "Chief," he began, his voice strained and desperate. "Please... please, give me another chance. Let me train with the others. I¡ªI know I failed before. I know I hesitated, but I won''t anymore. I promise you!" Lyerin''s expression didn''t change. He looked down at Gregor with cold, detached eyes, as if the man before him were little more than a piece of dirt. "Failed?" Lyerin''s voice was quiet, but it held a razor-sharp edge. "You lost your arm because you were too weak, too hesitant. Why should I waste my time on cowards who can''t even stand in the face of danger?" Gregor''s one good hand clenched into a fist, his knuckles white as he shook his head frantically. "I''m not a coward!" he cried. "I was¡ªI was scared, but I''ll be better! I''ll kill any beast you put in front of me. Just give me one more chance. Please!" Lyerin snorted, a cruel smile curling at his lips. "You talk a big game for someone who couldn''t even keep his arm attached. Words mean nothing to me. Actions do." He turned his back to Gregor as if the conversation were already over. But Gregor wasn''t done. He scrambled forward, grasping at the edge of Lyerin''s cloak with his one remaining hand. "Please!" he begged, his voice breaking. "I''ll prove it. I''ll kill any creature, no matter how terrifying. I''ll do whatever you ask, just let me prove myself. I swear I won''t hesitate this time." Lyerin paused, feeling the desperate tug on his cloak. He glanced down, his eyes narrowing. The man''s begging was pathetic, yet there was something entertaining about seeing someone grovel so low. Still, his expression hardened, and he shook his head. "I don''t need people who put on a show with their words, but fail when it counts. You hesitated once; you''ll hesitate again. I have no use for you." Gregor''s breath hitched, and he lowered his head further, almost pressing his forehead to the ground. His voice was a whisper now, choked with emotion. "Please, war chief... please... I''ll give anything, do anything. I have nothing left but this tribe. Don''t cast me out. I''ll be loyal. I''ll kill any beast you command me to. Please, I beg you." Lyerin''s cold gaze remained fixed on him, but before he could respond, a sudden notification flashed in his vision. Ding! [ Krisella''s loyalty back down to level 20 from level 27. ] His smile widened slightly. So that was it. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This was why he was being so hard on Gregor. It wasn''t about Gregor''s weakness or his hesitation¡ªit was about Krisella. Lyerin had noticed her loyalty wavering, and now it was dropping further, exactly as he had intended. He wanted her loyalty to him to fall. If Krisella''s loyalty hit zero, then Lyerin wouldn''t have to hold back anymore. He could finally deal with her the way he wanted to. Lyerin chuckled under his breath, though it was lost in the noise of the training yard. He looked down at Gregor, still groveling at his feet, and shook his head again. "Pathetic," he muttered. Just as he was about to turn away, another notification appeared before him, bright and intrusive in his mind. Ding! [ A mission is available to recover Krisella''s loyalty. [ Would you like to take the mission? ] Lyerin''s smirk turned into a full grin. The system, always so eager to give him an option, was offering him a way to salvage Krisella''s loyalty. It was amusing, really. He could easily take the mission and restore her trust in him. But where was the fun in that? Without a second thought, Lyerin dismissed the notification with a simple, "No." He had no interest in playing the system''s game. He preferred to play his own. Gregor, still kneeling, looked up at him, confusion and desperation etched into his face. "Chief, please..." he started again, his voice hoarse from pleading. Lyerin''s eyes flickered back to him, amusement dancing in his gaze. "You''re still here?" he asked, as if genuinely surprised. "I already told you, Gregor. You''re useless to me." Gregor''s face twisted with a mix of fear and determination. He swallowed hard, fighting back tears as he clenched his fist tighter. "I won''t hesitate this time," he said, his voice low but firm. "I swear it. I''ll kill any beast you put in front of me. Just let me train." Lyerin sighed, his amusement fading as his patience wore thin. He stepped forward, looming over Gregor like a predator ready to strike. "Do you think your begging will change my mind? Do you think I''ll just forgive your weakness because you''re groveling at my feet?" His voice was sharp, cutting through the air with deadly precision. Gregor flinched, but he didn''t back down. "No," he whispered, his voice trembling. "But I won''t stop until you give me a chance." Lyerin''s eyes narrowed. He could feel Krisella''s loyalty slipping further, and that brought him a twisted sense of satisfaction. He leaned down, grabbing Gregor by the collar and lifting him to his feet with ease. "Fine," he hissed, his voice cold and merciless. "But if you fail me again, Gregor, you won''t just lose your other arm. You''ll lose everything." Gregor nodded frantically, relief flooding his features. "I won''t fail you," he promised, his voice shaking but resolute. Lyerin let go of him, shoving him back with a sneer. "We''ll see," he muttered. "Now get out of my sight." As Gregor stumbled away, a nervous wreck but somehow still determined, Lyerin turned his attention back to the system notifications. His eyes glinted with mischief. He could feel the threads of control tightening around his tribe. Krisella''s loyalty was hanging by a thread, just as he wanted. One more push, and she would break completely. He could almost taste the power he was gaining over them all. The training continued, the air filled with the sounds of clashing steel, roaring beasts, and the shouts of his tribe members. But Lyerin''s mind was elsewhere, focused on the grander game he was playing, a game that went far beyond simple survival. Suddenly, another system screen flickered in his vision. Ding! [ Do you wish to reconsider? [ You can recover Krisella''s loyalty with one mission. ] Lyerin''s grin stretched wide. He didn''t even hesitate this time. His voice was a low murmur, full of dark amusement. "No," he whispered again, before turning his gaze back to the battlefield in front of him. He was done playing nice. Soon, Krisella would fall for the sake of his fun. Lyerin crossed his arms, watching as his Pig Orcs ruthlessly trained the tribe members, barking orders and ensuring no one hesitated. Hesitation was weakness, and weakness had no place in his world. Gregor''s pleas still echoed faintly in the back of his mind, but Lyerin had already forgotten the man''s desperation. Gregor was just another pawn in his game, just like the rest of them. And Lyerin was a master at playing games. Suddenly, Krisella''s image appeared in his mind again. He would break her loyalty, one way or another. Then, he could truly focus on what mattered: emotional torture! With one final glance at his tribe, Lyerin smirked. Chapter 247 - 247: Failure again The afternoon sun bore down on the training grounds, casting long shadows across the cracked earth. The heat weighed heavily in the air, mingling with the sweat and desperation of the tribe members. Every now and then, a roar from one of the beasts echoed through the clearing, sending nervous shivers down the spines of the tribe. They were still learning, but Lyerin''s sharp eyes didn''t miss the hesitations, the trembling hands, the fear. They weren''t ready yet. They couldn''t be trusted to fight the real threats. Gregor stood among the others, his one remaining arm clutching a spear. He looked determined, but the fear in his eyes betrayed him. He had already failed once today, and Lyerin''s cold dismissal had left him desperate to prove himself. The shame of his earlier failure burned through him like a fire, but Lyerin''s words cut deeper. "Useless," he had called him. Gregor could still hear it echoing in his head, mocking him. Lyerin stood a few feet away, his arms crossed, watching the training with detached amusement. The Pig Orcs around him stood ready, their eyes scanning the field for any sign of danger. They were the only ones who didn''t hesitate, the only ones who acted without fear. Lyerin trusted them more than the humans at his feet. Suddenly, a beast burst from the underbrush. It was a twisted, gnarled thing with thick black fur and a grotesque maw filled with sharp teeth. Its eyes glowed red, and its snarl sent a ripple of fear through the tribe. The ground shook as the creature charged forward, its massive body barreling toward the group. "Hold your ground!" Lyerin shouted, his voice sharp and commanding. The tribe members stiffened, their hands gripping their weapons tighter. Gregor, standing at the front, froze. His heart pounded in his chest as the beast''s monstrous form grew larger with every passing second. His feet refused to move, his body locked in place by fear. The creature was terrifying. It was nothing like the beasts they had fought earlier. "Gregor!" Lyerin''s voice cut through the air like a whip. "Move!" But Gregor couldn''t. The beast was nearly upon him now, its eyes fixed on him, its jaws opening wide for the kill. He could feel the hot breath of the creature, the ground trembling beneath him. Just as the creature leapt forward, ready to tear Gregor apart, a blur of movement came from Lyerin''s side. One of the Pig Orcs, standing with a massive axe strapped to its back, roared and hurled the weapon through the air with frightening speed. Whoosh! The axe spun through the air, a deadly arc of steel, and embedded itself into the side of the beast with a sickening thud. The creature''s snarl turned into a gurgling howl of pain as it collapsed to the ground, its body twitching and writhing in the dirt. Black blood pooled beneath it, seeping into the cracked earth. Gregor stood frozen, his body trembling, his spear hanging loosely in his grip. The beast lay dead before him, but the terror in his eyes remained. He hadn''t moved. He hadn''t acted. He had failed again. Lyerin''s eyes narrowed as he approached, his steps slow and deliberate. The air around him felt heavy, almost suffocating. The Pig Orcs watched in silence, their weapons lowered, but their eyes gleamed with anticipation. Gregor dropped to his knees before Lyerin, his one hand trembling as he reached out toward him. "Please... Chief," he begged, his voice barely above a whisper. "Please give me another chance. I''ll do better. I swear it. Just... one more chance." Lyerin stared down at him, his face cold and emotionless. His words came out like ice. "You had your chance, Gregor. Twice now, you''ve failed." His voice dripped with disdain. "I told you I don''t need cowards in my tribe." Gregor''s head hung low, his body shaking with shame. He knew he had no excuse. "I''ll do anything, Chief," he pleaded, his voice cracking. "I''ll prove myself. I can''t leave. I need to stay here... for her." His eyes flicked toward Krisella, standing in the distance. "For Krisella." Before Lyerin could respond, there was a shuffle of movement. Krisella stepped forward, her face pale but determined. She walked toward Lyerin, her steps slow and deliberate. As she reached him, she knelt beside Gregor, her head bowed in a sign of submission. "Chief Lyerin," Krisella''s voice was soft but steady. "Please... forgive Gregor. He''s trying. He just needs time. Let him stay, and I''ll make sure he never hesitates again." Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lyerin''s eyes flicked to Krisella, his smirk returning. "Oh, your name is Krisella?" he said, his tone dripping with mockery. "You are begging for him? How touching. You''re risking a lot for someone who''s already proven himself worthless." "Please," she said again, her eyes filled with desperation. "Give him another chance. He''ll do better. I swear it. He just needs more training." Lyerin regarded her for a long moment, his amusement fading. His gaze flicked between Krisella and Gregor, watching as they both knelt before him. For a brief second, he considered their plea, wondering if there was some twisted value in keeping Gregor around just to toy with them both. But before he could speak, a sound rumbled in the distance, faint but growing louder with each passing second. Lyerin''s eyes narrowed as he looked up, his senses sharpening. The sound wasn''t from a beast. It was something else, something mechanical. The sky began to darken, shadows cast across the field as a low, rhythmic hum filled the air. Whup-whup-whup. The noise grew louder, more distinct, as the ground beneath them vibrated from the sheer force of the approaching threat. The tribe members, still scattered around the training grounds, looked up, their eyes wide with confusion and fear. "What is that?" one of them muttered, glancing toward Lyerin for answers. Lyerin''s gaze was fixed on the sky. His eyes narrowed into slits as he saw them¡ªhelicopters. Dozens of them. They swarmed the horizon, their black shapes cutting through the clouds like vultures circling a carcass. His heart rate quickened, though his expression remained calm, almost indifferent. The mechanical beasts of the sky moved with precision, their rotors slicing through the air with a deafening thrum. As they drew closer, Lyerin could make out the insignias painted on their sides. These weren''t mere scouts. This was a military force. One of the tribe members looked up, his face pale with fear. "Chief," he whispered, her voice trembling. "What is that?" Lyerin''s lips curled into a smirk as he murmured under his breath, just loud enough for those closest to hear. "Government." Chapter 248 - 248: Government The roar of the helicopter blades filled the air, their deafening whup-whup-whup reverberating through the clearing as they descended onto the cracked earth. Dust and dirt flew in swirling eddies, blurring the scene as everyone in Lyerin''s group raised their arms to shield themselves from the onslaught of gritty wind. Lyerin remained still, his gaze unwavering as he watched the arrival of the newcomers, a mixture of intrigue and simmering disdain glinting in his eyes. The helicopters touched down with a forceful jolt, the doors swinging open with practiced precision. Out stepped a line of men, each one impeccably dressed in suits that seemed almost absurd in the rough, open wilds. They moved with synchronized grace, their polished black shoes barely touching the dusty ground as they positioned themselves in a formation that was both disciplined and cold. In their hands, they held heat guns, each weapon sleek and deadly, with a faint hum of energy pulsing from the barrels. The gleam of high-tech weaponry in the rough wilderness created an eerie juxtaposition¡ªa stark reminder of the clash between the harsh, primal world Lyerin inhabited and the cold, calculating force of the government. Lyerin''s tribe members shifted uneasily behind him, their hands clenched tightly around their crude weapons. The Pig Orcs stood resolute, their tusked faces showing no sign of fear, but their narrowed eyes betrayed their readiness to strike at the first sign of danger. Even Gregor, despite his recent failures, managed to stand his ground, his remaining hand gripping his spear with a determination that, for once, seemed genuine. The suited men surveyed Lyerin''s group with practiced, impassive stares. Their leader, a man with salt-and-pepper hair slicked back meticulously and a face that was as sharp and expressionless as the blade of a knife, stepped forward. Unlike the others, he carried no weapon, relying instead on the silent authority radiating from his bearing. Clearing his throat, he looked directly at Lyerin, a small, practiced smile flickering across his lips. "Greetings," he began, his voice smooth and calculated, pitched to carry over the dying roar of the helicopters. "I am Lucas Fairbanks, representative of the United Governmental Alliance for the Reformation of Survivors. It is a pleasure to meet all of you." He paused, letting his words sink in before continuing with a perfectly timed gesture of his open hands, as if inviting them all into a well-rehearsed camaraderie. "We are here on a mission of unity and progress," he continued, his voice taking on a tone of practiced inspiration. "Our world has changed dramatically, as you all well know. The wilds are filled with dangers, both natural and¡­ otherwise." He allowed himself a small smile, casting a knowing glance at the various beasts and Pig Orcs standing near Lyerin. "But in every great challenge lies opportunity. The world needs order, stability¡ªa guiding hand to bring together the scattered remnants of humanity, and to protect them from the perils that now roam free." Lyerin''s expression didn''t change, but the corner of his mouth twitched slightly, almost imperceptibly. He recognized the hollow promises for what they were. Every word that fell from Lucas''s lips was coated in the honeyed tones of someone skilled in the art of manipulation. In Lyerin''s mind, it was clear: this wasn''t about safety, about unity, or about survival. This was recruitment, plain and simple. These men were here to gather people, to enlist them into their machine of power and bureaucracy. Lucas continued, undeterred by the silence. "Our organization is dedicated to protecting and enhancing the lives of survivors. We offer shelter, sustenance, and security to those willing to join us, to work together under a single, unified banner. "You see, we believe that by pooling resources, knowledge, and skills, we can create a new era¡ªa society where we no longer need to fear the dark places of the world, or the creatures that lurk within them." He turned his gaze pointedly toward Lyerin, his eyes gleaming with a calculating gleam. "We seek individuals of strength and fortitude, people who can lead, who can inspire others. Your group, your¡­ abilities, have not gone unnoticed. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "This tribe is exactly the kind of partnership we seek to cultivate. We can help each other, you see. We can build a new world together. One where no one has to face the dangers of this place alone." The tribe members exchanged glances, their expressions a mixture of hope and suspicion. Krisella, standing close to Gregor, whispered something under her breath, her eyes darting nervously from Lucas to Lyerin. It was clear the government''s promises struck a chord with some of them. Shelter, food, security¡ªthese were things they had fought tooth and nail for every day. And now, it was being offered on a silver platter. But Lyerin could see past Lucas''s polished words. The faintest trace of a smirk played on his lips as he watched Lucas spin his web, fully aware of the game the government official was playing. Lyerin understood power, and he recognized this as an attempt to rope him and his tribe into the fold, to assimilate them as just another cog in the vast, grinding machine of the United Governmental Alliance. Lucas''s speech wound on, each word calculated to sound inviting and inspiring. "Together, we can create safe havens," he continued, his eyes never leaving Lyerin''s face. "Places fortified and protected by the best technology and weaponry our remaining civilization has to offer. Your people could live in comfort, free from the constant threat of these... creatures," he said, nodding toward the beasts in the background. "No more foraging for food in dangerous territory. No more risking lives just to survive another day. All we ask in return is your loyalty, your cooperation, your willingness to contribute your skills, your strength, and your resilience to the greater good." A flicker of amusement flashed in Lyerin''s eyes. This man truly thought he could lure him in with these shallow promises, with the offer of a "safe haven." Lucas may have seen his group as little more than another resource to be exploited, but Lyerin saw the truth beneath the layers of diplomacy. This wasn''t an alliance. This was subjugation in disguise. Lucas finally paused, his arms extended, the picture of magnanimity. "Now," he said, with a smile that didn''t quite reach his eyes, "if you would, please introduce yourselves. We''re always eager to learn the names of those who would join us in this great endeavor." Lyerin remained silent, his gaze steady, cold. The man''s saccharine smile began to falter slightly, but he quickly composed himself, his eyes scanning the group, lingering on each face for a moment before returning to Lyerin. And then, almost imperceptibly, his eyes widened. A flicker of recognition sparked in his gaze as he looked at Lyerin again, more closely this time. The change was immediate. The man''s polished mask of professionalism slipped just a fraction as he cleared his throat, his eyes narrowing with a newfound wariness. He took a step back, fumbling momentarily before regaining his composure. The heat gun held loosely in his subordinate''s hands now seemed to weigh heavier, as though he understood just what he was dealing with. Lyerin''s smirk widened, noticing the subtle shift in Lucas''s stance, the way his gaze flitted toward the helicopters, toward the distant city, as if weighing his options. "Excuse me," Lucas said, his voice now holding a hint of tension. He turned away, whispering into a small earpiece pressed to his ear. "Sir¡­ it''s Lyerin Stonehooves. Yes¡­ the same Lyerin from the Survival Game." The faint sound of a voice crackled through his earpiece, barely audible over the hum of the helicopters. Whatever response he received made Lucas pale slightly, but he nodded, swallowing hard as he turned back to face Lyerin. Lucas cleared his throat again, his voice far more respectful, though laced with barely concealed anxiety. "Mr. Stonehooves," he said, inclining his head in a slight nod, his tone now bordering on deference. "Our, ah, organization... would be most interested in working with someone of your... unique talents." Lyerin''s eyebrow raised, intrigued despite himself. The corners of his mouth twitched, his curiosity piqued. The government was aware of him, it seemed¡ªaware enough to know who he was, and what he was capable of. He didn''t mind this; in fact, he rather enjoyed it. It was clear they weren''t here merely to recruit an unknown group of survivors. They had come looking for him. Lucas took a breath, his voice lowering as he continued, "Would you perhaps be open to discussing a... proposal? One that might be mutually beneficial, Mr. Stonehooves?" Lyerin leaned forward, the smirk returning to his face as he met Lucas''s gaze with a glint of dark amusement. "What kind of proposal, exactly?" Lucas hesitated, a nervous smile creeping onto his face as he cleared his throat once more, preparing himself to respond. Chapter 249 - 249: Proposal As Lucas cleared his throat, adjusting his tie as though the very fabric of his suit was uncomfortably tight, he began to outline the government''s proposal with calculated precision. His voice was measured, carefully stripped of anything that could be construed as too enthusiastic or too urgent, though an undertone of barely contained eagerness lingered beneath the surface. Lucas was a man who had been trained in diplomacy, but Lyerin could see through his well-rehearsed demeanor with ease. "We''re looking for a mutually beneficial partnership, Mr. Stonehooves," Lucas began, locking his gaze with Lyerin''s as though attempting to probe his mind. "You see, as an independent government unit, we operate with a certain... autonomy from the families. We''re not bound by their influence in the same way. "However, we lack certain advantages that the families possess in terms of advanced technology and military strength. And it''s precisely for this reason that we''re interested in what you and your tribe can offer." Lucas paused, giving a nod to one of his men, who stepped forward holding a polished metal case. With a soft click, the case opened, revealing an array of gleaming, high-powered firearms, energy emitters, and other weapons Lyerin didn''t recognize but could sense their dangerous potential. The firearms were sleek, with smooth surfaces and reinforced steel exteriors. Some glowed faintly with a blue light, while others gave off an intense, silent hum that vibrated through the air. "These," Lucas continued, gesturing toward the weapons with a hint of pride, "are just a fraction of the firepower we''re prepared to offer. State-of-the-art warfare technology, engineered for precision and impact. "Energy emitters that can decimate entire structures, thermal rifles capable of penetrating armored beasts, and grenade systems that can neutralize clusters of enemies at a single shot." He allowed himself a small smile, as if anticipating the impact of his words. "You could lead your people to new heights of strength. These weapons would give you power few others possess, perhaps even a degree of independence from... outside interference." Lyerin''s eyes drifted from the weapons back to Lucas, expression impassive, though a spark of disdain glinted in his eyes. Lucas, however, took the silence as permission to continue, his voice growing bolder as he expanded upon his offer. "In return," Lucas said, lowering his voice with a gravitas that hinted at the importance of his next words, "we would be interested in... shall we say, knowledge that only someone of your particular experience could offer. "You''re well-versed in dealing with these creatures¡ªShuras, Asuras¡ªand other entities, we understand, beings from beyond our knowledge and comprehension. "Information on their nature, their vulnerabilities, their patterns. This is a new frontier for us, one that traditional military intelligence can''t crack." Lyerin held Lucas''s gaze, his expression inscrutable. He already knew Lucas and his team were here not for an alliance but for leverage. The government sought a shortcut, a way to crack the mysteries of these powerful entities without the grueling trials of understanding them firsthand. They wanted him to deliver this knowledge neatly packaged, like a product on a shelf. "And, of course," Lucas continued, undeterred, "this information wouldn''t only be used to benefit us. We can ensure that you and your tribe receive protections, support, resources, things beyond even these weapons. "We would ensure the stability and security of your people, Mr. Stonehooves. You would have the full backing of the United Governmental Alliance." He paused, as if expecting Lyerin to respond. The faint hum of the helicopters in the background filled the silence as Lucas waited, his eyes fixed on Lyerin with a mixture of hope and carefully hidden desperation. But Lyerin didn''t respond immediately. He allowed the silence to linger, watching as Lucas''s confident smile faltered, just slightly. Finally, Lyerin tilted his head, a slow, almost mocking smile spreading across his face. "So, let me understand this clearly," he said, his voice rich with amusement, though a steely edge lay underneath. "You want me to give you knowledge about things I''ve learned firsthand¡ªcreatures that I''ve faced, entities that even your government probably still considers myth. "In return, you''ll grant my people the privilege of wielding your technology. Convenient for you, no? Tell me, Lucas, have you ever seen a Shura face-to-face? Have you ever seen the way they rip through metal and flesh alike as if it were paper?" Lucas''s confidence wavered, a slight tension tightening his jaw. He forced a smile, but it was clear Lyerin''s words had struck a nerve. "I understand your skepticism, Mr. Stonehooves. But with the alliance of someone like you¡ª" "No," Lyerin interrupted, his voice cutting through Lucas''s words with a sharp finality. "I''m not interested in becoming your liaison for knowledge. If you want to protect your people from Shuras and Asuras, perhaps you should step into the wild yourself and see what you can learn. However, I have a proposal where I cpuld free you all from the grasp of those families." Lucas''s polite facade faltered, a hint of frustration flashing in his eyes. He took a moment to collect himself, then glanced over his shoulder, signaling to another man nearby. The man approached and handed Lucas a slim, black communication device. With a brief nod, Lucas stepped aside, speaking in hushed tones as he contacted someone on the other end of the line. "This is Fairbanks," he murmured into the device, keeping his voice low though Lyerin caught every word. "We have a unique situation here. Sir Lyerin Stonehooves is¡­ less receptive to the initial offer. He''s suggesting he could provide us with¡­ alternative support, a solution to the families'' influence altogether." The voice on the other end responded, inaudible but tense, and Lucas listened intently. His eyes shifted back toward Lyerin, a wary, speculative gleam in his gaze. He murmured responses into the device, nodding at intervals, and then, finally, he ended the call with a clipped, "Understood, sir." Turning back to Lyerin, Lucas''s expression was carefully measured, though a glimmer of anticipation now sparkled in his eyes. "Our superiors are intrigued," he said, forcing his voice to remain even. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "We would be¡­ open to further discussions about what you''ve proposed. If you truly have a way to free smaller, independent groups like ours from the grip of these powerful families, we''re all ears. But I must admit, we''re curious as to what exactly you''re proposing." Lyerin''s smirk widened, his eyes narrowing as he studied the shifting expressions on Lucas''s face. "Let''s just say I have a solution that''s far more effective than a few guns or alliances of convenience," he replied smoothly. He took a step forward, meeting Lucas''s gaze with a dark amusement that made the government agent shift uncomfortably. "You and your alliance can play at independence for now. But when the families turn their eyes back to the world beyond their infighting, you''ll be the first to be crushed, buried under their influence and resources." Lucas''s breath hitched, though he quickly recovered, his expression a mask of intense interest. "So¡­ what do you propose we do?" he asked cautiously. Lyerin raised a single finger, his eyes gleaming with the spark of a calculated scheme. "Only one thing," he said, his tone carrying a deadly calm that silenced the men around him. The words hung in the air, like the calm before the storm, leaving Lucas staring at him with equal parts dread and expectation. Chapter 250 - 250: Temporary membership Lyerin''s gaze didn''t waver as he leaned forward, his expression one of absolute confidence. The members of his tribe shifted uneasily behind him, feeling the weight of his words. He wasn''t just speaking to Lucas; he was speaking to everyone who stood behind him, to the uncertain faces on the other side of Lucas''s call, and even to the distant families he knew would be watching their every move before long. "Lucas, listen carefully," Lyerin began, his voice even but resolute. "The families control every corner of this world, every faction, every resource, every bit of strength¡ªand they do it with manipulation, with an iron grip. "They use influence, alliances, and hidden debts that chain everyone to them, even governments like yours, especially those who think they''re free. But they''re not. No one is. Not yet." Lucas frowned, clearly trying to absorb the weight of Lyerin''s words. Lyerin continued, letting each sentence sink in. "To break free, you need something the families can''t predict, a move they won''t see coming. That''s where I come in. If you and your people become part of my tribe, even temporarily, we''ll get what we both need. "I gain the manpower my people currently lack. And you''ll gain a measure of immunity, of independence, that the families won''t anticipate. They won''t see your strength building because they won''t believe it could come from an alliance with me." Lucas listened intently, shifting his stance. His gaze flicked toward the ground as he weighed Lyerin''s words, but Lyerin continued, his tone growing more intense. "You see, the families view all alliances through their own twisted lens. They believe loyalty can only be bought or forced. "They can''t imagine a temporary alliance based on mutual benefit. They don''t understand people working together freely, even if just for survival." He glanced over Lucas''s shoulder at his group of suited men, who all stood waiting, their faces a mixture of determination and concern. "And that''s the real trick here, Lucas. Once your people are part of my tribe, even if only in name, it changes everything. They''ll get the benefits of Eldren strength and resilience, even if they''re not born with it. "They''ll feel a shift¡ªa new kind of power running through them that will make them stronger and more adaptable. I need your people''s help to protect us now. And in return, your government gets that advantage. When this is all over, you''re free to go." Lucas ran a hand through his hair, and with a look of reluctant determination, he lifted his phone and relayed Lyerin''s offer to the voice on the other end. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His voice was steady as he explained each point, his words brimming with urgency and conviction. "This is more than just a simple alliance," Lucas explained. "Yes, it''s temporary, but the families won''t see it that way. They''ll have no reason to believe we''re capable of aligning with someone like him, someone they''ve written off. "And by the time they notice the change, by the time they figure out what''s happening, it''ll be too late. We''ll be stronger, more prepared, and less reliant on the families'' resources. We''ll have our independence." He paused, as if listening to a question from his superior, then added, "No, he doesn''t want loyalty, he wants cooperation. He''s not trying to control us. He''s just... looking for a way to make sure his people and ours can stand a chance in what''s coming." There was a long silence as Lucas waited for a response, and when he spoke again, his voice grew a shade quieter. "I understand. But here''s what he said next." Lucas''s voice took on a softer tone, repeating each of Lyerin''s words with emphasis. "He claims that he has no ability to control us even if he wanted to. He''s a third-stage, middle-tier Eldren Mana user. But there are others, others he calls the fourth-stage. "People far more powerful than him. If we align with him, the families will think we''re desperate. They won''t believe we''re joining willingly. They''ll underestimate us. That''s exactly why this plan works. Lyerin''s an underdog in their eyes, a wild card at best." The silence on the other end grew heavier, stretching out for an excruciating minute before Lucas''s expression changed, the faintest hint of frustration beginning to show. The response must not have been favorable. Lucas turned, throwing Lyerin a questioning look, his voice hushed as he pressed the phone to his ear. "No, he''s serious about this," Lucas insisted into the phone, his tone shifting from explaining to defending. "This isn''t a game for him. Look at it logically. The families will never believe we''d willingly ally with someone they consider beneath them. "They''ll assume we''re acting out of desperation, and that gives us an element of surprise. And if this works¡­ they''ll be the ones unprepared, not us." Lyerin listened to Lucas''s side of the call with a small, knowing smile, his eyes glinting as he waited for the words to land. "But the government is skeptical," Lucas muttered as he put a hand over the phone, looking at Lyerin. "They''ll see the benefit soon enough," Lyerin replied, his voice unwavering. He glanced at the assembled group of government men, assessing each face with a steady gaze. His calm, almost amused demeanor held a hint of challenge as he crossed his arms. He had anticipated their reluctance and knew that this was just the beginning of convincing them. However, he had no doubt in his mind that he could win them over. He''d been playing these games far too long. Lucas uncovered the phone, and with a determined expression, he continued. "I understand, sir, but you have to see this from our perspective. If what he''s saying is true, this is our chance to gain some breathing room, to stand on our own two feet without needing to bow to anyone else. Even if it''s only temporary, it''s worth considering." After another round of silence, Lucas finally lowered the phone and turned back to Lyerin, his eyes narrowing slightly. He looked as though he were about to relay yet another rejection. But Lyerin saw a glint of something in his expression¡ªcuriosity, hesitation, and maybe, just maybe, the start of understanding. Lucas took a slow, steadying breath. "They''re willing to consider it," he said finally. "But only if we can verify what you''re saying. They want proof that joining your tribe will offer these benefits, that your system will work with our people, and if your claim as an Eldren Mana user were true." At this, Lyerin''s smile grew. He had anticipated their need for proof, and he was more than willing to provide it. This was his game, and he was just getting started. Chapter 251 - 251: Backbones As the minutes ticked by in silence, Lyerin glanced at Lucas, his posture unyielding, arms folded across his chest as if it was simply another day among his tribe. After a few tense moments, Lucas''s phone buzzed, and he lifted it to his ear. A brief conversation ensued¡ªquiet, controlled, and heavy with undertones of urgency. Lucas pulled the phone away from his ear, his face alight with restrained excitement and nervous respect. "They''re on their way, sir," he reported, voice low yet clear. Lyerin nodded in acknowledgment, his face an unreadable mask. But as they waited, Lucas couldn''t resist the bubbling curiosity that had been gnawing at him since he''d learned Lyerin was the one leading this tribe. He leaned forward, addressing Lyerin with a kind of hesitant reverence. "Sir¡­if it''s not too much trouble," he began carefully, "could I ask about¡­ about the survival game?" His eyes sparked with admiration, the kind reserved for legends. "How did you manage to¡­ to conquer it the way you did? To rally creatures like the Minotaur? Make it your Tribe Spirit?" Lyerin raised an eyebrow, his expression a mix of amusement and vague nostalgia. For a moment, he said nothing, letting the quiet stretch out, letting Lucas''s anticipation build. Then, with a faint smile, he began to speak, his voice low and firm, carrying the weight of his experience. "The survival game¡­ It was nothing I expected," he said slowly, almost as if tasting the words. "Honestly, I didn''t know I''d be chosen. No one does. It isn''t some honor you earn. It''s a lottery that no one sees coming." He leaned back slightly, eyes distant as memories surfaced, each more intense than the last. "The world was chaotic. Monsters everywhere, the ground itself a battlefield. I was just one of the many souls scrambling to stay alive in the middle of the apocalypse, no better, no stronger than anyone else around. "But I learned, fast. Every fight was a lesson in survival, in power. In who I could trust, and who I had to crush to keep breathing." Lucas listened intently, his gaze locked on Lyerin as if trying to absorb the gravity of each word. Lyerin continued, "And then, in the middle of all that, I found myself face-to-face with the Minotaur." His voice took on an edge, a coldness. "I didn''t ''control'' it¡ªnot in the beginning, anyway. It was a beast, pure and unrelenting. But when you''re thrown into a life-or-death situation enough times, you learn to find a way, to adapt or die. That Minotaur became more than an enemy; it was a test, and I wasn''t about to lose to some horned giant." "How did you¡­ turn it into your Tribe Spirit, though?" Lucas''s voice was hushed, as if afraid of disturbing some ancient ritual. "It''s not as complicated as you think," Lyerin said, his tone almost dismissive. "The survival game wasn''t about brute strength alone. It was about dominance, about breaking the will of your enemies and making them yours. I didn''t defeat the Minotaur in one battle and suddenly win its loyalty. "No¡­ "I showed it time and time again that I was the stronger one, the more cunning one. I made it understand that fighting me was useless." He smirked. "In the end, it became more than just my servant. It became part of my tribe, bound to me, just like every soul that follows me." Lucas nodded slowly, absorbing Lyerin''s words, visibly moved by the sheer magnitude of what he''d done. "And you... didn''t question why you''d been chosen? Why you, out of everyone else?" Lyerin shrugged, glancing away. "I didn''t have time for questions back then. When you''re at the edge of survival, you don''t wonder why you''re there. You just hold on, learn every trick you can, and claw your way forward. Besides," he added with a wry smile, "I''m not one for fate or destiny. I was chosen by luck, and I made sure not to waste it." Just as Lucas seemed ready to ask more, a low rumble reached their ears. The distant hum grew louder, and a squadron of helicopters sliced through the sky, their arrival punctuated by the rhythmic thumping of rotors. The air grew thick with a sense of impending intensity as the helicopters began to descend. Lyerin, Lucas, and the others looked up as the helicopters hovered just above the ground, stirring up dust and grit. The sound was deafening, and the sheer force from the rotors pressed against their faces, fierce and unrelenting. From each helicopter, several figures leapt down¡ªsix men, each exuding an aura of fierce authority. Their movements were precise, disciplined, and their eyes sharp as blades. Each one held themselves with the stance of warriors, men who were accustomed to battles and blood. The dust began to settle, revealing six figures who stood like sentinels, their gazes trained on Lyerin and his tribe. One of them, taller than the rest, stepped forward, his gaze a piercing assessment of the scene before him. He scrutinized Lyerin for a long moment, then, in a deep, commanding voice, said, "Show us your sincerity." Lyerin''s gaze sharpened as the six figures stepped forward. Each silhouette had a unique presence, towering and draped in varying shades of dark, sleek attire that seemed to absorb the light around them. These were no ordinary humans; they were warriors who had been honed by Eldren Mana, individuals who, by the sheer weight of their aura, demanded both fear and respect. The first of the group was a broad-shouldered man, his features hidden under a cascade of silver hair that framed a face marked with ancient, deep scars. His eyes glinted like molten steel, and he wore a grim expression that spoke of countless battles fought and won. His aura radiated a harsh, cutting edge¡ªa sense of lethal precision, as if he could split stone with a single flick of his wrist. Next to him stood a lithe woman with a piercing gaze. Her eyes were an unsettling shade of violet, darting around with sharp intelligence and a simmering hostility. Her slender frame belied the crushing power she held; her aura was taut, coiled like a snake ready to strike. Every move she made was precise, deliberate, betraying a mastery over her own body that only came with years of rigorous training. To her left was a man with sunken eyes and a face shadowed by a tangled mass of dark hair. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He radiated a bone-chilling coldness, as if winter itself had settled within him. His aura was calm, but the weight of it pressed heavily on the air, freezing it in place. His very presence seemed to drain warmth, a stark contrast to the crackling, fiery aura of the woman beside him. The fourth figure was an imposing, muscular man whose dark skin seemed to shimmer with a bronze glow under the sunlight. He wore a constant smirk, but his eyes were flat, unyielding. He carried a heavy, grounded aura, one that seemed to anchor him to the earth, exuding raw, primal power, like a mountain that had taken human form. Beside him, the fifth figure was almost ghostly pale, his thin frame draped in flowing, robe-like garments. His presence was haunting, an aura that radiated in silent waves, tinged with a touch of decay. There was something eerie about him, as if he was more shadow than flesh¡ªa living embodiment of darkness. His eyes, hollow and calculating, seemed to see into the depths of a person''s soul, stripping away all pretenses. The final figure was an older man with a meticulously groomed beard and eyes that were as sharp as hawks. He was dressed immaculately, his posture commanding respect. His aura was a measured balance, blending elements of earth, wind, fire, and water, hinting at years of disciplined study and mastery. His gaze met Lyerin''s with a flicker of curiosity and disdain, as though he found the entire ordeal beneath him yet compelling. Lyerin took a slow, deep breath, closing his eyes for a brief moment. He smirked as he felt his own power stirring within him. "Alright," he murmured. Chapter 252 - 252: The deal As he reopened his eyes, his aura began to manifest, a faint glimmer at first, hovering like a thin mist around him. The atmosphere changed subtly, as if the very ground beneath him was responding to his energy. The aura started to swell, undulating with a rhythmic pulse. Then, in a sudden surge, his power erupted, flooding the space with his energy. It was raw and unrefined, yet intense, carrying a unique mix of unpredictability and strength. One of the six warriors, the silver-haired man, crossed his arms and let out a faint scoff. "It''s lacking focus," he muttered. "Powerful, sure, but undisciplined. Like a blunt blade." The woman with violet eyes tilted her head, a mocking smile twisting her lips. "I''ve seen raw talent before, but this... it''s as though he''s holding back. Or maybe he''s simply not aware of the depth of his own power." The man with the bone-chilling aura gave a small, nearly imperceptible nod. "He''s strong, yes. But it''s like watching a caged storm, more fury than finesse. Untrained, and that will be his downfall if he''s not careful." The bronze-skinned man let out a low chuckle, flexing his muscular arms. "Strength is there, I''ll give him that. But without precision, he''s like a hammer where a scalpel is needed. He would be impressive if he learned to control it." The spectral figure, eyes narrowing with mild disdain, murmured, "There''s something¡­off about his energy. It''s almost normal, yet there''s an underlying current that warns me to keep my distance. I''ve never sensed anything like it¡ªmysterious, and honestly, unsettling." Finally, the older, regal man raised an eyebrow, lips pressed into a thin line. "It''s true, he''s at the third cycle of Eldren Mana, middle stage, but it''s puzzling. I can sense restraint within him, something holding him back. Whether it''s intentional or not, I don''t know. But one thing''s certain: he''s no ordinary warrior." The six exchanged silent glances, each nodding as though coming to a mutual understanding. One of them stepped forward, his gaze locking with Lyerin''s as he assessed the young chief. After a brief silence, he nodded slowly and said, "It appears you''re telling the truth. You''re in the third cycle, middle stage. Not an easy feat¡­ but you still have much to learn." The atmosphere between Lyerin and the six newcomers was tense, each figure radiating their own intensity. Lyerin narrowed his gaze, holding his position with an unnerving calm, though an undercurrent of frustration simmered just below his stony expression. His patience waned with each word spoken, each skeptic tone tossed his way by those who dared to question his authority. One of the six, a man with a harsh sneer, finally broke the silence. "You really think you''re some kind of... leader, don''t you?" His voice dripped with sarcasm, every word laced with disbelief and barely contained hostility. "After all, who are you? A lucky player from a survival game? A pretender?" Lyerin''s eyes darkened, but he maintained his composure. "I am here to make a deal with you. Not to be judged on my ''aura,''" he replied calmly, letting his words sink in with chilling clarity. "You''re here because you need an out, aren''t you? Not to quibble over the details of my accomplishments." The man scoffed, ignoring Lyerin''s words. "Oh, and look at this arrogance! As if he''s some kind of... grandmaster over us." He sneered at Lyerin, his tone drenched with scorn. "As if we''d really let you¡ªof all people¡ªtell us what to do. I mean, do you even understand the first thing about commanding an actual force, not a ragtag group of wannabes?" Lyerin''s eyes glinted, though his voice remained soft. "Careful," he replied, his tone icy. "You''re not in a position to lecture me on leadership. And I assure you, my ''group'' is anything but ragtag. But feel free to underestimate us. That mistake could be... educational for you." But the man continued, his voice rising as his frustration and sarcasm poured out unchecked. "Educational?" He scoffed, throwing his hands up. "Oh, so what, you''ll teach us with your... What magical minotaur skills? Your ''tribe''? Please. You think we''re all just pawns for you to move around, don''t you?" Lyerin gave him a pointed look. "You''re here because you''re running from something, or am I mistaken?" His calm was relentless, his demeanor unshakable. "It''s either align with me, for your own survival, or face the consequences that are inevitably coming your way." Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The sneering man''s expression twisted, and he was about to retort again when one of the other six placed a hand on his shoulder. "Enough," he said with quiet authority, eyeing Lyerin cautiously. "You remember who this is, don''t you?" He leaned forward, voice dropping. "Lyerin Stonehooves. The one who decimated his opponents in the survival game with that... minotaur power. You''ve heard the stories. It wasn''t just him; it was his entire tribe." Silence fell as the others shifted, exchanging uneasy glances. The sneering man''s demeanor faltered slightly, the memory of Lyerin''s reputation finally giving him pause. Lyerin allowed a faint smirk to tug at the corner of his lips, savoring the shift in atmosphere. Does this guy want to be decimated too? Although, Lyerin was much weak, the spirit of his tribe was already level four. He won''t even fear them if he was weaker, what more if he''s stronger? After a moment, another figure, a woman with steely eyes, spoke up, attempting to shift the conversation to safer ground. "So... what would we need to do, then? To temporarily join your tribe, I mean. You mentioned a ritual. Is it some kind of... oath? Or... are we bound by a spell? What exactly would be required of us?" Lyerin''s gaze fixed on her, calm but piercing. "It''s a ritual, yes, but it''s not enslavement. This is a mutual alliance. We don''t bind people against their will." The others, seemingly reassured by his tone, began to pepper him with questions, their uncertainty still evident. "But what exactly is this ritual?" one of them asked, folding his arms skeptically. "Are we tied to you, somehow?" another pressed, his voice suspicious. "How do we know you won''t just control us like puppets?" "What are the risks?" asked a third, her eyes narrowed. "You say it''s temporary, but is there a way for you to enforce this against us if we refuse to comply later?" Lyerin met each question with his steely gaze, allowing the barrage of inquiries to wash over him. A fourth one spoke up, "If we become part of your tribe, can you guarantee we''ll still retain our freedoms?" "And what of our own allegiances?" another chimed in, glancing warily at his comrades. "We have other loyalties. Other alliances. How do we know this won''t interfere with them?" A sixth voice, quieter but equally apprehensive, finally asked, "Can you truly protect us from the families?" Lyerin''s patience stretched thin, and the faintest edge of irritation crept into his expression. He glanced at the six, a bemused smile twisting his lips as he let out a dry chuckle. "Do you all know the oath?" he asked, voice low but resonant, as if daring any one of them to back down. The group fell silent. Chapter 253 - 253: Temporary alliance The six figures exchanged wary glances, a silent consensus passing between them. They understood the gravity of the situation¡ªtaking an Oath as Eldren Mana users was no minor decision. For those who wielded such potent power, it was a binding contract not only with the words spoken but with the ancient, unpredictable forces embedded in the very mana that coursed through them. If Lyerin was suggesting an Oath, he was either extremely confident in his intentions or holding a hidden agenda they couldn''t yet see. They murmured among themselves, voices barely above a whisper yet thick with cautious curiosity. "This could be a setup," one of the individuals said, his gaze sharp beneath his hood. "An Oath with a man like him might mean more than just loyalty. It could mean¡­" he trailed off, leaving his words to linger ominously in the air. "Or it could be our best chance," another countered, his tone hard and calculative. "The Families are closing in on us with each passing day, each piece of information they gather. We may have no other choice." A third figure, her eyes cold and steely, nodded slightly. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yes, but Lyerin Stonehooves isn''t known for his benevolence. What''s in it for him if he just lets us remain free after the Oath? And what would he gain by letting us go after we''ve done what he wants?" The tallest among them, an Eldren Mana user renowned for his wisdom, sighed. "We don''t have the luxury to debate this forever. Lyerin is the only one offering us even a temporary reprieve from the Families'' grasp. We take the Oath, bind ourselves temporarily to his tribe¡­ or face the Families alone." They all fell silent, reflecting on this. The air around them pulsed with tension, and though they had long ago learned to silence fear, they felt a pang of unease at the depth of their decision. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Lyerin raised his hand, drawing their attention with a commanding gaze that bore into each of them. "I see you''re hesitant," Lyerin said, his voice smooth yet laced with authority. "But an Oath isn''t just for your protection; it''s a demonstration of sincerity. I''m not asking you to serve me forever, only to align your purpose with mine until our tasks are complete. In exchange, I vow not to enslave you or bind you against your will." He raised both hands and began moving them in a graceful, deliberate pattern, calling forth the mana that shimmered around him. His voice dropped to a tone that seemed to pull the very essence of ancient power from the depths of the earth. As he spoke, the words felt timeless, heavy with the weight of millennia. "Before all gathered here, before the skies that watch above us, and the earth that supports our every step, I make this pledge. "I will not enslave those who come willingly, nor force them down paths they do not choose. My tribe stands as a refuge, a shield, and a temporary home." The words poured from him like a chant, weaving into the very air, binding not only himself but each of the six before him. Their breaths grew shallow as they felt the energy of his words resonate through their bodies, sinking into their bones and blood, a timeless force that made escape impossible yet promised security, if only temporarily. However, he paused, eyes gleaming with a shrewd light as he continued. "But know this," he added, voice deepening, "my tribe is not just a fleeting alliance. You may find, after tasting its unity, that you wish to remain. To join with us fully and know the strength of true kinship, unbroken by the chains of Families or the threats of tyranny." The six stood motionless, absorbing the invitation. Each felt the pull, as though Lyerin''s words had reached into the depths of their spirits, beckoning them to imagine a life beyond fear, beyond the chokehold of the Families. The spell took hold, and each of the six, entranced and yielding, raised their hands, mirroring Lyerin''s ritual. Together, they began to chant, their voices merging, adding their energy to his and binding the Oath with their own Mana. As they repeated his words, a pulse of mana surged upward, charging the air around them until the very sky above began to shift. The clouds churned, darkening to an almost pitch-black hue, streaked with veins of violet and indigo light, crackling like lightning but not descending to the earth. Strange winds began to swirl around them, buffeting their clothing and swirling dust into the air. Far above, a circle of pure darkness took shape, an eldritch phenomenon that seemed to peer down at them like an unblinking eye. It watched, judging the strength and sincerity of their Oath. Beneath them, the ground trembled and then began to glow, strange symbols appearing in a complex, spiraling pattern. The symbols glowed dark, almost as though shadows were made to burn¡ªa phenomenon unnatural and eerie, evoking a creeping unease in even the most hardened of warriors. With a final surge of energy, the strange dark aura gathered above condensed into a single strand, a tendril of eldritch power that slithered down, stretching towards Lyerin. It wound its way around him, sending a crawling chill across the skin of every onlooker, before settling above his forehead. Slowly, as though testing his resolve, the eldritch energy pressed into his forehead, sinking into his skin with a feeling of crawling shadows. Lyerin''s face remained stoic as he absorbed the power, but his eyes glinted with a chilling intensity. He felt the crawling energy settle deep within, marking him as both the instigator and guardian of this Oath. Then, as if nothing had occurred, the energy faded away, leaving only the ghostly afterimage of eldritch symbols burned into the memory of each witness. Silence fell. Only the faintest of breezes stirred the air. "It is done," Lyerin said, voice low, heavy with finality. He looked at each of the six, his gaze holding theirs in turn. "Next is to become a temporary members of my tribe. Bound not by force, but by choice, until we have achieved our common purpose." The leader''s eyes narrowed as he considered Lyerin''s proposal, his gaze piercing as if weighing every word. He glanced back to his companions, who nodded in silent agreement, their faces grim. Turning back to Lyerin, he gave a single, curt nod. "Alright." One by one, they stepped forward, forming a circle around Lyerin. Each man raised his right hand, fists clenched tightly, and one by one, they began to recite an oath that Lyerin could tell was drafted on the spot, but it bore the weight of their desperation, of their desire to escape from under the thumb of the families. "I swear," each began, "as a temporary member of the Tribe of Stonehooves, I bind my loyalty to Chief Lyerin. My blade, my strength, my skill¡ªthese belong to his tribe as long as I bear this oath." One by one, they walked to him, drawing closer to where Lyerin stood. "Lyerin, oh I forgot to introduce myself," the leader began, lifting his eyes to meet the unwavering gaze of the young warrior. "I am Axton Volker, once a leader of this city''s government. I''ve watched you take down creatures and forces that no human could withstand alone, guiding this Tribe of Pig Orcs to unparalleled heights. Your strength¡ªyour will¡ªis unmatched." He took a deep breath, and his next words came out clear and unyielding. "For the sake of humanity''s survival, I pledge myself to you and your cause. My loyalty is yours, temporarily." Lyerin''s eyes remained steady on Axton, silently accepting the man''s oath. He nodded subtly, but his gaze shifted to the next figure stepping forward¡ªa tall, lithe woman with hair the color of burnished copper. Her gaze was fierce, unflinching as she, too, dropped to one knee. "My name is Evelina Raine," she declared, her voice unwavering. "I once led the City''s Council of Defense, and I''ve seen more horrors than most. But never in my life have I seen anything like what you''ve accomplished here. Your leadership has shown me the path forward." Her eyes locked with Lyerin''s, a glint of determination shining within them. "I pledge myself to your cause. Let me fight alongside you¡ªto whatever end awaits us in this temporary alliance versus the families¡­" Lyerin gave a slight nod, acknowledging her loyalty. A third figure¡ªa stocky man with powerful shoulders and a scar running from his eyebrow to his chin¡ªstepped forward. His voice rumbled like distant thunder. "I''m Barron Creed," he stated, his tone grave. "A military strategist, a protector of civilians. But all that matters little now. You, Lyerin, are the future of our world. I pledge my strength, my strategies, my life¡ªwhatever is needed to help you forge a temporary future beyond the ruins." As Creed stepped back, a woman with dark eyes and a calm, composed expression took his place. "I am Aline Kepler," she said quietly but firmly. "I served as the Head of Logistics, ensuring the survival of our people through resources, strategies, and adaptation. I see in you a leader who does not bow, who fights relentlessly. I pledge myself to your cause, Lyerin. I will serve as your advisor, your strategist, or whatever you need for the time being" Finally, the youngest of the five¡ªa lean, wiry man with piercing green eyes¡ªstepped forward, his lips curving into a slight smile. "Tarian Volt. Former intelligence officer," he introduced himself. "I''ve watched from the shadows, seen the horrors of this world, and lost everything I once valued. But now¡­ I''ve seen enough to know that you, Lyerin, are what this world needs. I pledge my loyalty to you. My eyes and ears are yours, and my blade is at your service for now." Each pledge struck Lyerin in its own way. Though he held his composure, a sense of triumph burned beneath the surface. These were not mere followers; they were powerful, skilled individuals who had once wielded considerable influence, now swearing allegiance to him¡ªa participant, an outsider who had risen against impossible odds. He descended from his place in the air, feet touching the ground as he looked over the five new followers. These were no ordinary warriors; they were survivors of the highest rank, people with skills that would prove invaluable in the battles yet to come. "You all understand what this entails?" Lyerin asked, his voice steely but controlled. "The path I walk leads to power, but it is fraught with dangers none of you have yet faced. The Asuras, the Overseer, the horrors lurking in the shadows¡­ they''re relentless. Joining my cause means giving everything you are to see humanity rise from its ashes." Axton was the first to respond. "We know. And we accept." The others nodded in solemn agreement. They had seen what he could do, witnessed his power and the loyalty he commanded from the Pig Orcs. This wasn''t a decision made lightly¡ªit was one they understood with every fiber of their being. "Then welcome," Lyerin said, his gaze sweeping over each of them, acknowledging the strength they brought to his side. "You are now part of the Stonehooves Tribe, temporarily." Chapter 254 - 254: Thunder Bats The government''s temporary oath had barely dried when Lyerin found himself surrounded by his new tribe members, all cramped inside a massive, reinforced truck. The steel beast groaned under the weight of the passengers and the huge Pig Orc, whose imposing frame seemed to barely fit, even as it sat still under Lyerin''s control. Lyerin, however, chose to sit on top of the Pig Orc''s head, his relaxed posture at odds with the tense mood swirling through the air. Trailing behind them, a swarm of choppers and armored vehicles shadowed their path. The government''s fleet kept close, their engines humming like an ominous undertone to the strange alliance they had just forged. One of the newly minted tribe members, a young recruit with wide eyes and a jittery demeanor, finally worked up the courage to ask, "Chief Lyerin, where exactly are we headed?" Lyerin''s lips curled into a slow smile, one that hinted at both mystery and danger. "We''re on our way to a treasure trove," he said simply, letting the words hang in the air like a baited hook. "A treasure trove?" another voice, older and gruffer, chimed in with a dubious tone. "What do you mean by that? Is this some hidden stash of supplies?" Lyerin nodded, but his eyes glinted with something more sinister. "Yes. But not just any supplies. I''m talking about resources we need to fortify against the Families'' influence. Rare, raw materials, weapon caches, perhaps a few mystical items if we''re lucky." He looked around the truck, noting the skepticism mixed with anticipation. "Of course, nothing good comes without a price." "And what kind of price are we talking about here, Chief?" asked another member, his face pale but determined, as if he''d already braced himself for whatever might come. Lyerin leaned back, his gaze drifting upward as if to the skies where danger lurked just out of sight. "The trove is buried deep within the untamed lands along with the apocalypse, the wilds¡ªregions where the terrain itself is now alive, unpredictable, and unkind. Feral eldritch beasts, magical storms, ancient traps¡­ "All these are hazards we''re bound to face. It''s a no-man''s land, untouched and unclaimed because no one has dared to claim it." The younger recruit swallowed hard, his fingers clutching the edges of his seat. "How¡­ how far are we going?" Lyerin glanced at him, a slight amusement flickering in his eyes. "Far enough that you''ll lose your sense of time. And just long enough that the weaker members might struggle to keep up." He cast a quick, unyielding glance around, his gaze lingering on the newer, less seasoned faces. There was a moment of silence before a woman in military fatigues, who seemed more seasoned than the rest, raised an eyebrow. "You mean to say you don''t know?" Lyerin shrugged nonchalantly. "Not exactly. These lands shift and change. The path ahead is unpredictable. One day it could take us hours, the next, weeks. No one truly knows how long it will take to reach our destination." A tense murmur ran through the group. The unspoken fear among them was almost tangible. Lyerin''s cavalier attitude was unnerving, and even the most hardened of the temporary members found themselves stealing glances at one another, a mixture of anxiety and determination etched across their faces. One of the men, perhaps trying to keep his composure, cleared his throat and ventured another question. "So, Chief Lyerin¡­ you''re confident about this path?" Lyerin chuckled, the sound dark and cold. "Confident? In what? That I''ll survive? Certainly." He leaned forward, his gaze sweeping over the temporary members. "But you all¡­ well, some of you might fare better than others." A nervous laugh escaped from one of the soldiers, his attempt at bravado falling flat. Another recruit nudged his companion and muttered, "Just remember, we''re temporary members. We''ll get through this¡­ somehow." Lyerin''s smile was almost predatory as he listened, amused by their attempts to rally themselves. He watched as the fleet moved like a shadow behind them, the sounds of engines filling the air, each one adding to the tension. Lucas, who had been listening intently from his seat, finally interjected, his voice steady. "It doesn''t matter," he declared, addressing both Lyerin and his own men. "As long as this journey helps us escape from the Families'' control and gives us a fighting chance, we''re in. We''ve survived worse and will do whatever it takes to break free." Lyerin raised an eyebrow at the display of loyalty, but he kept his thoughts to himself. For now, it was better to let them believe they were capable, to see how far their resolve would take them. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His own motives were hidden, wrapped in layers they couldn''t begin to understand. For him, this mission was more than just gathering resources; it was a test, a way to gauge the strengths and weaknesses of his newfound allies. And so they pressed on, each man and woman acutely aware of the quiet, sinister thrill that accompanied Lyerin''s every word, feeling a growing sense of dread as they headed toward the unknown. Lyerin''s gaze was fixed forward, his lips curling in a faint smile as he whispered to himself, "Are we near?" The path before them twisted in shadow, cloaked in the dense and haunting mist that clung to every branch and blade of grass like specters refusing to depart. The landscape had an eerie, oppressive feel to it, each twisted tree arching as if alive, leaning into their path like silent observers. Above them, the sky was a dull, washed-out gray, a heavy shroud stretching endlessly in every direction, swallowing up even the feeble sunlight that managed to break through the trees. The only sounds were the rustling of leaves and the faint, uneasy whispers of an unknown wind, swirling with a kind of foreboding that made everyone but Lyerin pause every few steps. It was as if they were stepping through a land that had long since died but hadn''t yet accepted its own end. Shadows lay thick beneath the twisted roots and knotted trees, seeping into every hollow and dark crevice, giving off an impression of concealed eyes watching their every movement. The air was heavy, thick with a dampness that tasted almost metallic, like the calm before a storm. No birds sang, no insects buzzed¡ªthere was only the unsettling quiet that cloaked their every breath. The silence became louder, pressing on them, until one of the men, fidgeting nervously, finally muttered, "Why does it feel like... like something''s watching us?" His voice was low, as if he dared not disturb the silence. "Stay focused," barked another. "Eyes ahead." Then, a sharp crackling sound, like a bolt snapping from the heavens, split the air, piercing through the silence like an alarm. A flash of blinding, white-blue light struck from above, aimed directly at one of the men on the right flank. The charge seized him, forcing a scream out of his throat, echoing into the empty vastness around them. He convulsed, his limbs jerking as the electricity lanced through his body, and then crumpled to the ground, smoking slightly, his breath ragged and shallow. "What the¡ª!" Another man''s voice cut off abruptly as a second bolt crashed down, catching him off guard, striking him in the chest and throwing him back several feet. His body hit the ground with a dull thud, the smell of charred flesh mingling with the damp scent of earth and decay. "Look out!" someone screamed, but before the words could even fully register, another bolt, and then another, snaked down from above, illuminating the mist-laden sky like ghastly fireworks. Men began yelling, calling out commands and warnings, but their voices were drowned out by the relentless electric charges descending like a rain of wrath. Panic rippled through the group, their once steady formation shattering as they scrambled to evade the unseen attacker. One of them raised his gun, aiming it blindly into the thick mist, shouting, "Where is it? Where''s it coming from?" His eyes darted wildly, searching the tree line as the light flickered ominously above him, another warning of the impending strike. Another charge crackled, this one larger, brighter, striking the earth with such force it sent up a small explosion of dirt and debris, blinding those nearby as they staggered back, coughing and stumbling over each other. "Everyone, fall back!" one of the leaders yelled desperately, his voice cracking under the strain. However, the order barely reached their ears before yet another surge of electricity arced down, catching another man by the leg and sending him sprawling, writhing in agony. "Who... what... is doing this?" another voice rang out, choked with terror, and someone else yelled, "Form a perimeter! Stay together, for the love of¡ª" But it was useless. Panic had already set in, their lines were broken, and they were nothing but scattered, vulnerable targets in the shadowy landscape, with no clear escape. Every few seconds, another charge struck, relentless and unyielding, sending the men into further disarray as they stumbled over roots, rocks, and each other in their attempts to flee the onslaught. "Hold steady!" shouted one of the commanders, though his own voice quavered, betraying his fear. He barely managed to finish his words before a bolt sizzled right past him, narrowly missing his shoulder. The crackling energy continued to fall in waves, never allowing them a moment''s rest. Men fell, staggered to their feet, only to be struck again. The once-dominant group of suited men and soldiers, with their advanced weaponry and apparent authority, was now reduced to frightened prey, scrambling under a relentless attack. In the midst of the chaos, the figures scrambled to regroup, their breaths ragged, faces pale, and eyes wide with panic and confusion. "Keep moving, don''t stay in one place!" a voice shouted. Yet the urgency in their commands was matched only by the frantic disobedience of their bodies, which betrayed them, flinching with every crackle, every near miss of the unforgiving electrical strikes. Lyerin watched all of this, his eyes flickering with a strange, almost detached interest as the men continued their desperate, chaotic attempts to survive. He stood calm, almost serene amidst the havoc, arms folded across his chest as he observed them with a hint of amusement that played at the corner of his lips. Then, with a low murmur, he mused to himself, a hint of recognition in his voice, "Thunder Bats? Hmmm¡­ we''re definitely close." The words were spoken softly, almost to himself, yet somehow in the desolate, charged silence, they seemed to echo, casting an eerie stillness over the chaos for a split second, as though even the land itself had paused to listen. Chapter 255 - 255: Bullets vs Thunder Bats The air was thick with panic. Behind Lyerin, the chaos was spiraling as his tribe members and recruits from the human population attempted to face off against the terrifying Thunder Bats. Crackling arcs of electrical energy flashed across the battlefield, lashing out with lethal precision every time a bullet struck the bats'' bodies. The frenzied yells of his people added to the mayhem. "Fire! Keep shooting! We''ve got to take them down!" a man''s voice bellowed, but his voice was nearly drowned by the wailing hum of electricity slicing through the air. The rapid gunfire barely seemed to scratch the horde of Thunder Bats. The bats retaliated in waves, bolts of violent blue lightning leaping out toward the shooters as if triggered by each impact. "Aghhh! I got hit!" screamed another voice. One of the fighters, clutching a smoking burn on his forearm, stumbled back. His shout of pain cut through the air as he struggled to keep his footing. Nearby, another soldier fell to one knee, his rifle dropping to his side as he gasped from the jolts shooting up his arm. "WHY IS THIS HAPPENING?!" another screamed, frustration lacing his voice with a wild edge. His gun wavered as he took aim at a bat in the sky. Every shot that hit a Thunder Bat seemed to come back tenfold. The bats seemed to revel in it, their eyes glinting with a sinister intelligence as they loomed over their attackers, wings thrumming with power and precision. The very atmosphere felt charged, humming with an energy that made the air nearly unbearable to breathe. "Don''t shoot them! STOP shooting them!" shouted one of the tribe members, his voice hoarse with panic. But his words were swallowed in the chaos as more shots rang out, and the terrifying cycle continued. Sparks flew each time a bat was struck, followed by the sharp, unmistakable smell of ozone as bolts of electricity coursed back toward the shooters. Lyerin narrowed his eyes, lips pulling back in a sneer of irritation as he observed the mindless frenzy unfolding before him. Every instinct in him rebelled against the thoughtless desperation that gripped his people, and he felt a surge of anger rise up within him. They weren''t listening. Then, with a voice that cut through the madness like a whip crack, he shouted, "Hit their wings! The bodies are wired to sync with their attackers. Aim for the wings, you fools!" The loud command seemed to anchor the chaos for a moment. Heads whipped around, and several of his fighters stilled, blinking at him with wide eyes as they processed his words. Some glanced at the bats, trying to reassess their strategy with fresh eyes. "W-Wings?" one of them stammered, lowering his gun a fraction. The confusion was evident on his face, but Lyerin''s glare silenced any further question. "Yes, the wings, damn it!" Lyerin snapped, his eyes blazing with a fierce determination. "They can''t zap you back if you take out their flight!" A grim-faced man to Lyerin''s left took in a shaky breath, steadied his rifle, and aimed at a Thunder Bat''s wing as it swooped down toward him. He squeezed the trigger, his expression a mask of concentration, and the bullet tore through the membrane of the bat''s wing. Immediately, the bat faltered mid-flight, its balance shattered. It plummeted to the ground, writhing but unable to retaliate with electricity. Seeing this, a glimmer of hope sparked in the others. The tribe''s panic began to cool into a focused determination. "Wings! Everyone, aim for the wings!" shouted one of the men. His voice, now filled with newfound resolve, echoed across the battlefield, urging his comrades on. The fighters rallied, adjusting their aim with new purpose. A concentrated barrage of bullets ripped through the air, slicing into wings and grounding the creatures. Each Thunder Bat that fell thrashed wildly on the ground, its cries muffled by the stomp of boots and the crack of gunfire. Now that they were on the right track, their confidence grew, and the chaotic panic shifted into a battle rhythm. But the Thunder Bats were relentless, and just as the tide seemed to turn, another wave swooped down from the skies, larger and more aggressive than before. Their ear-piercing screeches sent shivers down the spine of every soldier, but this time, there was no hesitation in their ranks. "Keep firing at the wings! Do not let them overwhelm us!" another tribe member roared, his voice filled with iron will. The troops aimed with deadly precision, their bullets carving through the sky and striking the bats with uncanny accuracy. Suddenly, one of the Thunder Bats took a hit to both wings and spiraled into the crowd, its body slamming into two fighters, sending them sprawling. The electrified fur of the creature sparked on contact, shocking them as they screamed in pain. "Get it off me!" yelled one of the soldiers, scrambling back as the creature convulsed, its talons scraping across his chest. Lyerin''s gaze hardened as he took in the scene. "Get up and kill it! You''re not done yet!" he barked, his tone brooking no argument. The man, swallowing his fear, grabbed his knife, his hands shaking as he thrust the blade into the creature''s throat. The Thunder Bat''s death throes subsided, leaving the man panting, adrenaline pumping through his veins. He pushed the lifeless body off him and nodded gratefully to Lyerin, albeit still shaking from the encounter. The intense battle continued, and for every Thunder Bat that fell, two more seemed to take its place. The night was ablaze with flashes of blue lightning and muzzle fire, painting the battleground with an eerie, surreal glow. The shouts and commands became more coordinated as the tribe worked together, covering each other''s backs and felling Thunder Bats with ruthless efficiency. Lyerin''s voice was a constant in the chaos, his words harsh and unforgiving, driving them to press forward and not let up. The tide of battle was relentless, but with each passing minute, his people became sharper, their movements more precise, and their fear ebbed away. Their once-panicked commands grew into confident calls, and Lyerin watched with satisfaction as they began to work as a cohesive unit. This was what he''d been training them for¡ªstrength, resilience, and unity. They were finally beginning to resemble a force that could face the challenges to come. However, just as they were gaining the upper hand, a piercing screech tore through the air, louder and more menacing than any before. The fighters paused, glancing upward, and their expressions shifted to one of sheer horror. An enormous Thunder Bat, three times the size of the others, circled above them, its wings crackling with vicious arcs of electricity. Lyerin''s eyes narrowed. This one was different. It wasn''t just another beast; it was a true threat. He could feel the malevolent energy radiating from it as if it were sizing him up. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lyerin sneered inside of his head and spoke, "We can take it down, send the bullets through its head!" As Lyerin''s shout echoed across the battlefield, his warriors'' adrenaline spiked, their voices rising in panicked excitement and half-crazed anticipation. A torrent of gunfire erupted, bullets pouring relentlessly into the charging beast, a hulking amalgam of scales and sinew that towered over them, its thick hide gleaming with a dull, otherworldly sheen. "Fire! Fire! Keep it coming!" a soldier yelled, his voice trembling but fervent, his finger clamped down on the trigger as he sprayed the beast''s torso. Behind him, others were shouting frantically, caught between awe and terror at the monstrous opponent. "Hit the head!" someone screamed, his eyes wild. "The head, not the body! Just like Chief said!" The soldiers readjusted, rallying behind Lyerin''s words, tightening their aim to the center mass. Bullets tore into the beast''s torso, making it reel backward with each blow. But it staggered back only slightly, seemingly impervious to their relentless onslaught, though with each impact, scales were beginning to peel away, exposing softer, vulnerable flesh beneath. The sound of bullets ricocheting off its hide was deafening¡ªa ceaseless staccato of metallic pings and fleshy thuds. Shouts and screams layered over the noise, the cacophony of battle rising to a fever pitch. "Keep going! We''re wearing it down!" a voice bellowed through the clamor. And then a soldier shrieked, "It''s weakening, it''s slowing down!" His voice was hoarse, straining with the effort of shouting over the relentless firing. The beast''s once-mighty form was beginning to falter, its limbs swaying with an unnatural sluggishness as the bullets took their toll. Blood trickled from countless wounds, dripping onto the earth in thick, black pools. "Don''t stop!" Lyerin''s voice cut through the chaos, powerful and commanding. "Drive those bullets right through it!" The men let out a united, guttural roar, pushing forward with renewed vigor. One particularly fierce soldier, eyes blazing with determination, surged forward, his gun clutched tight in his hands as he poured round after round into the beast. He was screaming, voice raw and primal, matching the monster''s own guttural growls as it struggled against them. A final shot rang out¡ªits sound slicing through the heavy air like a knife¡ªand the creature let out a low, guttural groan. Its body shuddered, massive form swaying as though caught in slow motion before it crashed down in a defeated heap, kicking up clouds of dust and broken earth around it. The soldiers held their collective breath, fingers twitching, still ready to fire if needed, but the beast lay still. Defeated. A beat of silence, and then the tension broke. The soldiers erupted into cheers, voices raised in victory, filling the air with cries of triumph and relief. "Ha! We did it! We actually took it down!" someone yelled, laughing incredulously as he wiped sweat from his brow. Another soldier clapped his comrade on the back, grinning widely. "Can you believe it? I thought we were goners for sure!" Around them, men hooted and laughed, fists raised in the air as the shock of survival slowly gave way to unrestrained joy. They slapped each other on the backs, their faces alight with a mix of exhaustion and elation. One man, shaking his head, laughed breathlessly, "I''m going to remember this day until the end of my life!" "Lyerin''s tribe isn''t to be messed with!" another shouted proudly. "With him leading us, no beast stands a chance!" Their cheers rolled across the battlefield like thunder, each voice merging with the next in an almost tangible wave of celebration. Chapter 256 - 256: Scary long shadow For a moment, they were just people¡ªsurvivors reveling in the sweet taste of victory. Some of the men even slung their arms around each other, their faces beaming with camaraderie as they reveled in the thrill of triumph. But above the jubilant cries and laughter, Lyerin''s voice suddenly boomed, sharp and unyielding. "Hold your cheers! Do not lower your guard!" The laughter faltered, and the men''s gazes snapped back to him, eyes wide and senses heightened. They looked around, as if realizing for the first time that something was wrong, that the air had shifted once again. "This was only the first wave," Lyerin warned, his tone as cold as iron. His gaze was fixed on the horizon, a distant point in the sky, his eyes narrowing as he watched something in the distance. And then, as if in response to his words, the sky began to darken. A low rumble echoed from above, a sound not of thunder but of something even more ominous. Soldiers tensed, their fingers tightening on their weapons. Their celebratory expressions faded, replaced by looks of dread and determination as they squinted into the darkening sky. Then, like a swarm, the shadows materialized, growing larger and more distinct as they neared. Shapes took form, sleek and sinuous, like monstrous bats with wings stretching impossibly wide. They glinted with a malevolent sheen, their eyes burning red as they honed in on the warriors below. The air grew thick, filled with an ominous hum that set everyone''s teeth on edge. The creatures, hundreds of them, flew in synchronized waves, casting a darkness over the battlefield. "Thunder Bats," someone whispered, his voice barely audible over the low, resonant hum that filled the air. The men gripped their weapons tighter, glancing nervously at each other, and then back to Lyerin, who stood firm, unflinching as he met the incoming swarm with a steely gaze. He raised his hand, commanding attention. "Prepare yourselves," he said, his voice cutting through the rising fear. "This will be nothing like what we just faced." The air was tense, a palpable tremor of fear rippling through the gathered soldiers behind Lyerin as the screeching thunder bats circled overhead. Their leathery wings sliced through the air, and the sound built to a pitch that sent chills down their spines. Each flap seemed to vibrate in their bones, rattling the courage that many had barely summoned for this alliance. A lieutenant in the back, visibly shaken, barked, "Formation! Hold your ground, men!" His voice cracked midway, but he tried to steady himself, gripping his rifle like a lifeline. Around him, soldiers raised their guns and braced themselves, attempting to follow his orders even as panic flashed in their eyes. But the bats weren''t waiting. With a synchronized shriek, they plunged down from above, streaks of black and silver in the night sky, their red eyes glowing like embers as they honed in on their targets. "OPEN FIRE!" Lucas shouted. His voice, usually calm and composed, was loud and sharp now, straining to carry authority over the rising screams and frantic gunfire. The first rounds sprayed into the air, a cacophony of bullets tearing through the sky as they aimed desperately at the bats. Some of the beasts fell, struck by well-placed shots, but there were too many, and they were too fast. The thunder bats seemed almost to swim through the bullets, weaving in and out, their movements slick and unnaturally fluid, a living storm of wings and talons. "RELOAD!" one soldier yelled, fumbling with his weapon, hands shaking so badly that he nearly dropped his ammo. Beside him, his comrade cried out, "They''re too fast, they''re too¡ª" but his words were cut off as a thunder bat swooped down, claws slashing his arm and sending a spray of blood across his face. The bat screeched in triumph and arced back up, joining the others in their relentless assault. Behind him, another voice shouted, "They''re everywhere! Keep close! Don''t let them separate you!" However, as the thunder bats rained down on them, more soldiers scattered, the formation breaking into chaotic clusters. The men looked around desperately, unable to find any sense of direction amid the chaos and darkness. Lyerin stood at the front, calm amid the turmoil, his eyes glinting as he watched the horror unfold. He didn''t flinch, even as the beasts screamed around him, slicing through the air like blades. He could see the fear tightening around his newfound "allies." This was a test as much as it was a fight. And just then, the night seemed to grow darker. Something else was moving¡ªfar larger and far more ominous. A shadow, massive and serpentine, coiled just beyond the front lines, rising and then falling in a slow, chilling motion. "Sir¡­ what is that?" whispered one of the soldiers nearest to Lyerin, his voice barely audible over the thunder bats'' shrieks. His eyes were fixed on the ground, wide with terror as the shadow slid closer. The shadow rose once more, looming above them, and then a sudden rush of darkness surged upwards, scattering a cluster of bats with a soundless sweep. Several of the thunder bats disappeared in an instant, swallowed by the massive presence before it drifted back to the ground, silent as a nightmare. The eerie quiet left in its wake seemed to weigh heavily, as though the world held its breath, fearing to draw the attention of whatever lurked in that shadow. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. One of the officers behind Lyerin muttered, "Is it¡­ a spirit beast?" His voice quivered as if daring not to break the quiet any louder. Lyerin, for once, remained silent, his gaze fixed intently on the place where the shadow had sunk back down. He felt the anticipation in the air, the unspoken question rising in everyone''s mind: Would they follow it? Could they? "Move forward," he commanded, his voice calm but carrying an edge that sent a shiver through the ranks. The soldiers hesitated, exchanging terrified glances, but Lyerin''s authority bore down on them like a weight. Their steps were slow, careful, each one watching the shadows as if they expected the monstrous form to rise again, to swallow them whole in a heartbeat. A lieutenant, his face pale and eyes wide, whispered, "Everyone, stay close¡­ don''t fall behind¡­" His voice trailed off, as though he, too, feared waking whatever prowled the darkness. As they took each step, the soldiers'' murmurs grew louder, a quiet hum of fear. "You see that thing? It¡­ it was huge¡­" "Didn''t even make a sound¡­" "Where did it go?" They moved forward, though every instinct in them screamed to turn and flee. Their breaths grew ragged, and the metallic clinking of their gear seemed deafening in the silence. Suddenly, a distant growl rumbled, deep and menacing, and the soldiers froze again, every eye wide with dread. It was there, somewhere in the shadows, circling them like prey. One soldier, his hand trembling on his rifle, whispered, "What are we doing here? This is insane¡­" But another snapped, "Shut up, man! Don''t let it hear you!" He tried to mask his own fear, but his voice was a thin veneer of false courage over terror. Lyerin''s lips quirk into a dark smile as he walked forward, head held high, leading them onward with an unnerving calm. It was as though he was daring the shadow to show itself again. Chapter 257 - 257: Docile Sand Boa As Lyerin led the way, his steps unwavering, the soldiers behind him began to slow. Nervous glances darted between them, and beads of sweat trickled down their brows, betraying their tension. They exchanged hushed whispers, voices trembling with an edge of fear, though they did their best to maintain a respectful tone. "Chief Lyerin," one of them murmured, trying to keep his voice steady but failing miserably. "Are you sure¡­ we should be going this way?" Another soldier nodded, his eyes wide as he glanced around the eerie, shadow-laden trees. "Yes, maybe... maybe we could reconsider? We should be¡­ careful in these parts." The dense forest around them was cloaked in an unsettling silence. The towering trees loomed high, their branches weaving into twisted, shadowy forms that seemed to shift in the dim light. A faint fog hugged the forest floor, swirling and curling around their ankles like ghostly fingers. Even the usual sounds of the forest¡ªthe rustling leaves, the distant calls of birds¡ªwere eerily absent, replaced by an unnatural hush that blanketed everything, heightening the soldiers'' growing sense of dread. "Come on, Chief," another soldier whispered, his voice trembling as he gripped his weapon tightly. "Let''s¡­ let''s head back. This place¡­ it''s not right." "Yeah, maybe this isn''t worth it," a different voice chimed in from the back, barely audible but filled with concern. "We don''t know what''s lurking out here." Yet Lyerin pressed on, seemingly immune to the sinister aura of the forest around him. His face was set in a confident smirk, his steps unwavering as he strode through the fog-shrouded woods, flanked by the lumbering Pig Orcs who trailed behind him like silent sentinels. Their heavy footfalls made the ground tremble slightly, an added reminder of the raw power they possessed¡ªpower that seemed almost to mock the soldiers'' nerves. The soldiers'' unease only grew as they ventured deeper. The forest seemed to darken with every step, the air thickening until it felt heavy in their lungs. Strange shapes seemed to lurk at the edges of their vision, only to vanish when they tried to focus on them. And then, as if it weren''t bad enough, they began to hear faint, slithering noises. A deep, rhythmic rumbling that seemed to reverberate from somewhere beyond the trees, as if something massive was stirring in the shadows. The men froze. One soldier, breathing heavily, leaned closer to his comrade, his voice barely a whisper, "Did you hear that? What¡­ what was that?" Another soldier swallowed, trying to keep his composure but visibly trembling. "Shh¡­ don''t¡­ don''t make any noise," he hissed, his knuckles white as he gripped his weapon. "We need to stay quiet, or¡­ or it might hear us." But then Lyerin''s laughter broke through the silence, sharp and unafraid, shattering the fragile quiet. He tilted his head back and began to hum, his voice resonating through the forest with a strange, fearless joy. It was as though he was mocking the tension in the air, taunting whatever might be lurking in the shadows. The soldiers'' eyes widened, and they shot panicked glances at each other, whispering frantically. "Chief, please," one of them whispered desperately, his face pale. "Please, be quiet. We don''t want to¡­ attract anything." "Yes, Chief," another pleaded, his voice shaking. "We might get into trouble. This isn''t safe!" But Lyerin only chuckled, his gaze steady and fearless. "Relax," he drawled, a wicked grin playing on his lips. "This place may look fearsome, but it''s all just¡­ theatrics." They exchanged fearful looks, uncertain of his words. The trees around them seemed to loom larger, casting long, unnatural shadows that reached out like claws, stretching and twisting as if reaching for them. The fog thickened, coiling around their legs, cold and damp, like the breath of something watching them from the shadows. And then, without warning, they saw it. A massive figure loomed into view ahead of them, slithering silently across the forest floor. The creature''s body was as thick as a tree trunk, covered in scales that shimmered with an unnatural, iridescent sheen, each one glistening like polished obsidian. Its head was enormous, its jaws lined with rows of jagged, yellowed teeth, and its eyes glowed with a cold, unfeeling hunger. The massive snake''s body coiled and uncoiled with each movement, the muscles rippling beneath its scales, and it let out a low, menacing hiss that seemed to vibrate the very air around them. The soldiers'' faces drained of color as they stumbled back, their breaths coming in quick, shallow gasps. "Oh¡­ my¡­ god," one of them whispered, his voice barely audible over the pounding of his own heart. "What¡­ what is that?" Another soldier clamped a hand over his own mouth, his eyes wide with terror. "Keep quiet," he whispered urgently, casting a desperate glance toward the others. "We¡­ we can''t let it hear us. It''ll¡­ it''ll kill us all." Behind them, more murmurs spread as panic rippled through the group, each soldier''s voice trembling as they tried to keep their fear in check. "This is insane," one muttered, his voice a terrified whisper. "We need to get out of here¡­ We need to¡ª" But Lyerin only laughed, louder this time, his voice bold and fearless as he called out to the men. "Afraid of this little thing?" he sneered, his tone mocking. "It''s just a sand boa! Don''t let its size fool you; it''s nothing but a big coward itself." The soldiers stared at him in horror, unable to comprehend his audacity. One of them, his face ashen, dared to speak up, his voice barely more than a whimper, "Chief, please¡­ please stop. We don''t¡­ we don''t want it to come after us." Lyerin smirked, shaking his head with a mixture of amusement and disdain. "This creature may look menacing, but trust me, it''s scared out of its wits. It won''t touch us unless we provoke it." The soldiers didn''t look convinced. Their hands gripped their weapons tightly, their eyes flickering nervously between Lyerin and the massive, coiled serpent. One of them leaned over to his comrade, his voice barely a whisper. "Is he¡­ is he serious? Does he really think¡­ are we safe?" Another whispered back, his tone tense and laced with fear, "I don''t know¡­ but I don''t want to find out. If he''s wrong, we''re all dead." Just then, Lyerin did the unthinkable. He tilted his head back, took a deep breath, and began to sing, his voice ringing out through the silence of the forest. It was a bold, almost reckless act, his tone filled with a strange confidence that seemed to defy the danger lurking around them. The soldiers'' eyes widened, and they shot panicked glances at each other. One of them reached out, grabbing Lyerin''s arm in a desperate attempt to stop him, his voice a frantic whisper. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Chief, please! Stop! We''re in danger! This¡­ this isn''t a joke!" But Lyerin only laughed, shrugging off the man''s grip and continuing to sing, his voice a fearless melody that echoed through the dark forest. The soldiers exchanged frantic glances, their faces etched with fear and confusion. They could barely breathe, their hearts pounding in their chests as they watched the massive serpent shift slightly, its eyes narrowing as it fixed its gaze on them. The creature''s long, muscular body coiled tighter, its scales glinting ominously in the dim light as it seemed to size them up. But Lyerin remained unfazed, his smile never wavering as he looked back at the men with a mischievous glint in his eyes. "I said relax," he said, his voice dripping with mockery. "This creature isn''t going to attack us. It''s more afraid of us than we are of it." The men stared at him, their fear mingling with disbelief as they struggled to comprehend his words. One of them shook his head, muttering under his breath, "He''s¡­ he''s lost it. He''s absolutely insane." Another soldier, his face pale and eyes wide with terror, whispered urgently to the others, "We need to get out of here¡­ We can''t stay. This¡­ this isn''t safe." But before they could move, the creature let out a low, rumbling hiss, its massive head lowering as it slithered closer, its scales scraping against the ground with a sound that sent shivers down their spines. One of the soldiers whimpered, clutching his weapon tightly as he tried to keep his breathing steady. "Please¡­ let''s go back. We''re not ready for this¡­ Chief, please." But Lyerin just laughed, his eyes glinting with a reckless joy as he watched the men''s reactions. "You all look like you''ve seen a ghost," he taunted, his voice a mocking melody that seemed to dance through the tension-filled air. "I repeat¡­ it''s just a sand boa. They''re harmless¡­" The soldiers exchanged one last, desperate glance, their faces a mixture of fear and confusion. Then, just as they were about to turn back, a new sound filled the air¡ªthe distant, rhythmic thumping of their heartbeats. Chapter 258 - 258: Beasts along the way Under the gray, cloud-laden sky, Lyerin''s command echoed as he and his unit of twenty formidable Pig Orcs fell into formation. Each one towered, muscle-bound, with thick hides that gleamed in patches where sparse, coarse hair covered their otherwise grayish-green skin. They wielded massive, cleaver-like blades, rough and battle-worn from countless encounters, and their eyes were sharp with focus. Their breaths puffed into the cold air, a steady rhythm that mixed with the tense murmurs of the soldiers standing behind them. Lyerin, standing at the front, raised his hand and barked the command, "Formation! Brace for defense!" His words came with the weight of years of command, and the Pig Orcs shifted into a tight, protective wall with their blades raised and feet planted firmly. Each step they took dug small trenches into the earth, grounding them as an immovable force. Behind them, the soldiers shuffled nervously, eyes flicking between the wall of Pig Orcs and the dense tree line ahead, where a barely perceptible movement hinted at a lurking danger. Lucas, standing just behind Lyerin, glanced around uneasily but held his gun steady, waiting for the order he knew would come soon. "Prepare to fire!" Lyerin''s voice cut through the silence. Then, as if on cue, an enormous shape slithered into view. The ground trembled under the weight of the beast¡ªa massive boa constrictor, its scales gleaming like polished metal and eyes glowing an unnatural yellow. Its head, the size of a small boulder, swayed as it assessed the threat in front of it. Muscles rippled down the length of its body, and when it opened its maw, rows of dagger-like fangs gleamed, each one slick with venom that dripped and hissed upon hitting the earth. The soldiers'' fingers tensed on their triggers, beads of sweat forming despite the cold. The oppressive presence of the beast was nearly overwhelming, filling the air with a palpable sense of dread. "Hold your ground!" Lyerin''s voice rang out, steady and unwavering. He turned slightly to the soldiers, "When I give the signal, fire! And don''t hold back." The boa hissed, a sound that resonated like a guttural growl, before coiling back, readying itself to strike. Then, with a deafening roar, it lunged forward. "Fire!" Gunfire erupted, a cacophony of sharp, percussive blasts that filled the clearing. Bullets pelted the boa''s scales, creating a metallic clinking sound as they ricocheted off its armored hide. The beast reared back, momentarily deterred by the assault, but it wasn''t enough to penetrate its natural defenses. With a swift, sinuous movement, it lashed its tail, smashing a nearby tree into splinters and sending shockwaves through the earth that made the soldiers stagger. The Pig Orcs, however, held their formation, leaning into the force of the impact as though rooted to the ground itself. "Maintain defense! Redirect your focus on the joints!" Lyerin commanded, his voice cutting through the chaos with the same resolve as steel. A few soldiers adjusted their aim, directing their fire towards the softer areas where the boa''s scales met, exposing vulnerable joints. The bullets managed to pierce the thick hide there, and dark blood began to seep, staining the soil beneath. The boa hissed in agony, recoiling and thrashing wildly, its body swinging dangerously close to the line of soldiers. One swipe of its tail sent a group flying back, and another lash crumpled a soldier''s shield like tin. Seeing an opportunity, Lyerin narrowed his gaze, taking in the entire battlefield in an instant. "Pig Orcs, brace yourselves!" he bellowed, then turned to the soldiers, "Keep firing! Push it back!" The soldiers didn''t hesitate, rallying as they poured a concentrated line of fire onto the creature''s exposed joints, aiming for the areas that were bleeding. It seemed as though the boa was losing momentum, its movements growing sluggish as more blood stained the earth. Suddenly, the creature gave a deafening hiss, raising its head high into the sky. Then, in one swift motion, it whipped down, jaws open wide and aiming for the heart of the formation. "Pig Orcs, intercept!" With a primal roar, the Pig Orcs stepped forward, raising their massive blades. Their powerful bodies strained as they pushed back against the force of the descending snake. Blades sunk deep into its flesh, sending another spray of dark blood across the ground. One Pig Orc, larger and more battle-scarred than the others, charged forward with a guttural roar and plunged his blade deep into the boa''s exposed side. The creature howled, the pain reverberating through the air, before it recoiled, coiling and uncoiling in an attempt to shake off its attackers. "Get that crystal!" Lyerin shouted, eyeing the spot near the boa''s head where the telltale shimmer of a mana crystal was embedded. He turned to Lucas and the soldiers, "Cover them!" Lucas nodded, lifting his gun to provide a suppressive line of fire as one of the Pig Orcs charged, climbing up the massive body of the wounded creature. The boa thrashed, nearly shaking him off, but the Orc held firm, using his blade to keep a grip as he climbed toward the head. When he reached the crystal, he gave a final, defiant yell and brought his weapon down, shattering the crystal free from its flesh. The boa''s eyes dimmed, and its massive form went slack, collapsing to the ground with a thunderous thud that shook the earth. Lyerin smirked, the gleam of victory in his eyes. He motioned for the Pig Orcs to regroup, giving Lucas a nod of approval as he surveyed the battlefield. "Take that crystal," he commanded, "We''ll need every bit of power it holds." The Orc holding the crystal held it up high, a symbol of their triumph, before securing it. Then, without missing a beat, Lyerin turned and gave the order that echoed through the clearing. "March!" Now, after traveling for a little while, the group froze at the sight of the new beast ahead: a wolf-like creature, yet so twisted by eldritch energy it barely resembled the animal. Its fur was midnight black, matted with shadows that rippled as though they were alive. Massive, gleaming eyes, like pools of liquid onyx, studied them with an almost unsettling intelligence, calculating their every step, their every breath. It radiated an oppressive aura, one that made the air dense and heavy around them. The helicopter blades slowed behind them, the sound fading into an uneasy silence, all eyes locked onto the monstrous form ahead. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The soldiers, sturdy and well-armed as they were, instinctively tightened their grips on their weapons, but Lyerin knew better than to provoke such a creature. He raised his hand slowly, signaling everyone to hold their ground. "Stay calm," he murmured, his voice barely more than a whisper, yet it carried enough authority to halt even Lucas in his tracks. "Don''t provoke it." Lucas shot him a cautious glance, eyebrows raised. "Are you saying sir Lyerin it''s stronger than the Boa?" Lyerin smirked but shook his head slightly, eyes still locked on the creature. "Far stronger. Wolves like this don''t travel in packs because they don''t need to. They''re powerful enough alone that they don''t rely on others. This one¡­ if it''s like the others I''ve encountered, it could level half of this city if it wanted to." The soldiers shifted uneasily, exchanging glances, and the air grew more tense. This wasn''t just another beast to be subdued with the firepower they''d brought along; it was something else entirely¡ªan intelligent predator that picked its targets with care and cunning. The wolf lifted its nose to the wind, inhaling deeply. The muscles beneath its thick, shadowed pelt flexed, as if it was savoring their scents, deciding whether or not they were worth its effort. Its gaze flitted to Lyerin, lingering as though it recognized him¡ªalmost a dare in those cold, glistening eyes. "Why isn''t it attacking?" one of the soldiers muttered, his voice betraying a faint tremor. "Because," Lyerin replied, barely moving, "it''s waiting to see if we''re foolish enough to challenge it¡­ "Although I am quite confident with my group of Pig Orcs, I don''t really know about you all. Not all of you are strong, and some of you are just even normal humans¡­" Lucas''s gaze snapped back to Lyerin, the edge of fear creeping into his voice. "And if we don''t?" "Just keep moving. Slowly. As long as we don''t disturb it or provoke it, it won''t bite¡­" Lyerin''s eyes shifted, his gaze slicing across the faces of his tribe members and the soldiers alike. "Everyone, march. No sudden movements." The eldritch wolf''s head lowered, watching them with a piercing intensity as they began to edge forward. Each step was calculated, measured, and deliberate. Boots barely scraped against the pavement. No one dared to break the rhythm, but the tension in the air was like a taut wire, ready to snap. The wolf''s lips curled ever so slightly, a low rumble vibrating from its chest, like a warning¡ªan acknowledgment that it was letting them pass¡­ for now. Chapter 259 - 259: Beast wave As the next wave of beasts emerged, an uneasy silence blanketed the makeshift encampment where Lyerin and his tribe prepared themselves. Gregor, with his injured arm bandaged, stood among them, a determined expression etched into his face despite his lingering injuries. Krisella glanced at him and then shifted her eyes back to Lyerin. Lucas and his government associates, dressed in polished suits and carrying high-tech weaponry, stood slightly back, observing with a mixture of awe and apprehension. The ground trembled as another massive creature prowled into view. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This one looked unlike any they''d encountered before. It was sinewy yet muscular, its skin covered in dark, armor-like scales that caught the sparse light, casting eerie shadows across its grotesque, horned face. Its breath puffed out in hot, visible blasts, carrying a stench of rot that permeated the air, making the tribe members cringe. Lyerin narrowed his eyes. The creature''s presence felt... different, and he knew immediately that this wasn''t just another random beast sent to instill fear or test their strength. He could sense a new intensity, a deliberate escalation in the creatures now sent against them. It was as if the Asura race was gradually increasing the difficulty, pushing his tribe members to their limits, watching to see if they would break. With a wave of his hand, Lyerin signaled his Pig Orcs forward. They roared in unison, forming a defensive line, their massive forms dwarfing the humans they swore to protect. Yet even they seemed hesitant this time, their usual confidence checked by the aura emanating from this new beast. "Chief!" Gregor''s voice cracked slightly, betraying his fear. "That thing¡­ it''s not like the others." Lyerin''s gaze flicked to Gregor. "It doesn''t matter. Hesitation is what makes a beast stronger than you. Stand firm, and remember that fear is a weakness you cannot afford." His voice was calm, but the edge of authority was unmistakable. Gregor swallowed hard, nodding as he readied his weapon. Krisella, beside him, placed a hand on his shoulder briefly, a silent exchange of courage. Lucas, stepping closer to Lyerin, whispered, "Are you certain they can handle this? It''s clearly stronger than anything they''ve faced before." Without taking his eyes off the creature, Lyerin replied, "If they don''t learn now, they never will. This is how we survive." The beast''s eyes glinted red, narrowing as it sized up its opponents. Without warning, it lunged, its speed unnatural for something of its size. The tribe barely had a moment to react. Shouts erupted, some stumbling back as it charged forward, but Lyerin held his ground, barking orders. "Form up! Shield the weaker ones! Do not let it divide you!" One of the Pig Orcs charged ahead with a guttural roar, swinging its axe downward, hoping to halt the creature''s progress. The beast deflected the blow with a swipe of its claws, and the force of the clash sent a shockwave through the clearing, rattling bones and sending dust into the air. The Pig Orc staggered back, momentarily stunned. Lyerin clenched his fists, his voice cutting through the chaos. "Gregor! Krisella! Fall in line with the Orcs¡ªstay close but don''t interfere. Learn. Watch its movements and adapt!" Gregor, pale but resolute, obeyed, his eyes locked on the creature as he moved into position. The beast''s gaze flickered toward him, its lip curling in a snarl, as if it sensed his fear. It took a step forward, its claws scraping against the ground, leaving deep grooves in its wake. Krisella whispered, "Gregor, focus. Don''t let it see your fear. Think of everything you''ve survived so far¡ªthis is just one more trial." He nodded, taking in her words as the beast let out a feral growl, a sound that vibrated in their bones. At that moment, Lucas''s voice came again, lower this time. "These¡­ Asuras, they''re testing you, aren''t they?" Lyerin gave a curt nod. "They''re testing everyone here. To the Asuras, strength is the only thing that matters. If we falter, they''ll keep sending beasts until we''re broken." Lucas clenched his jaw, clearly unsettled by the reality of the situation. But before he could respond, the creature lunged again, targeting Gregor this time, its claws reaching out with deadly precision. Gregor''s eyes widened, his body tensing as he raised his weapon, but his fear slowed him. The claws would''ve reached him if not for one of the Pig Orcs, who threw itself into the path, absorbing the brunt of the attack. The impact sent the Orc staggering, but it quickly rebounded, lashing out in retaliation. Lucas, observing the spectacle, finally seemed to understand the depth of the danger they faced. "And you¡­ you just keep training them this way?" Lyerin''s eyes glinted. "They''ll either become warriors, or they''ll be left behind. That''s the price of survival." The battle continued, each of Lyerin''s tribe members facing their fears as they fought back against the seemingly insurmountable foe. Every time someone faltered, Lyerin was there with his booming voice, pushing them forward, refusing to let fear rule their hearts. As they faced the next wave of monsters, the atmosphere grew thick with tension. The earth beneath them trembled as the beasts advanced, snarling and growling. These monsters were not like the others¡ªthey had an air of raw brutality, twisted shapes with jagged spines and elongated limbs, eyes glinting with hunger and malice. Gregor, still nursing his injuries, positioned himself at the back, his face pale but determined. Krisella stood nearby, gripping her weapon tightly, her gaze flickering between the creatures and Lyerin, as though looking for some sign of reassurance from their leader. The Pig Orcs, towering and unyielding, flanked Lyerin''s sides, their eyes trained on the enemy, waiting for his command. The monsters lunged forward, claws extended, and the air filled with the sound of growls and thuds as they made contact with the first line of defense. Lyerin barked orders, his voice cutting through the chaos like a whip. "Hold the line! Don''t let them break through! If you all let them get through, don''t blame me for not saving you!" One of the tribe members hesitated, his eyes wide with fear as a massive beast, with rows of fangs gleaming in the dim light, charged directly at him. He froze, rooted to the spot. "Move, or it''ll be your last mistake!" Lyerin''s voice thundered, snapping the man out of his fear. He stumbled back, barely managing to dodge as the creature''s claws swiped at him, tearing into the earth where he''d been standing moments before. Another member, emboldened by Lyerin''s command, rushed forward, spear raised high. He thrust it into the shoulder of one of the beasts, a roar ripping from the creature''s throat as it staggered, momentarily thrown off balance. But before he could retreat, another beast, more cunning than the rest, lunged at him from behind. Its jaws snapped dangerously close, and he twisted, throwing his arms up in a desperate defense. With a sharp whistle, Lyerin signaled one of the Pig Orcs, who sprang into action, swinging its massive club with terrifying force. "Destroy them!" he commanded eagerly. Bam! The creature was knocked aside, crashing into a pile of rocks, dazed but not defeated. Krisella took the opportunity to charge forward, slashing at a creature''s legs, causing it to stumble. She barely dodged a retaliating swipe, stumbling back but holding her ground. The monsters regrouped, clearly more intelligent than the usual beasts. They circled, watching, waiting for any sign of weakness. The tribe members breathed heavily, some of them limping, but each one steeled themselves, clutching their weapons with renewed determination. Lyerin''s gaze was sharp, evaluating every move, every hesitation, and every burst of bravery. This was what he needed¡ªmoments that would push his tribe members to their limits, forging them in the fires of battle. His voice rang out once more, calm yet commanding. "Fight like you''ve got nothing left to lose! Prove your worth, or you''re just food for these beasts that roam the land!" The taunt sparked something in them; fear turned to desperation, and desperation turned to ferocity. They charged again, their movements now more coordinated, each taking cues from Lyerin''s commands. "Fire! Don''t hold back, release all the bullets, let it all goooooo!" They fought with everything they had, the sounds of clashing weapons and pained snarls filling the air.l Bam! Bam! Bam! Yet, one beast managed to break through, heading straight for the injured Gregor. Krisella saw it, and without hesitation, threw herself between Gregor and the monster, her weapon clashing against its hide with a clang that reverberated through the air. She staggered, but didn''t falter, her face set in fierce determination. Lyerin''s eyes flicked over the scene, and a hint of satisfaction played at his lips. They were struggling, yes, but they were leveling up under him. And that''s what mattered. Finally, with one last coordinated effort, the tribe members managed to drive the beasts back, their howls of pain and anger echoing into the distance as they retreated, defeated¡ªfor now. Chapter 260 - 260: Mountain of Doom The air was thick with the biting scent of damp earth and cold stone, a shroud that veiled the world as Lyerin and his band reached the foot of the looming mountain. The massive, dark peak stretched high into the clouds, jagged and unnatural. In the failing light, it looked as if it had torn itself from the depths of the world just to make a challenge to the heavens, a dark silhouette gnashing against the pale sky. Lyerin, a man cloaked in robes that absorbed light as if woven from shadow itself, came to a halt. A smirk played across his lips as he lifted his head, his eyes narrowing at the towering form before them. "Finally," he murmured, his voice low but edged with an odd satisfaction. "We have reached the Mountain of Doom, the mountain that appeared out of nowhere." He lingered over the words, savoring them as if he were tasting the magic in the air. Around him, the government soldiers and their superiors shifted uneasily. Their eyes darted between each other, silent questions weighing heavily in the cold, misty air. Why were they here, so far from home, standing on alien soil that seemed to pulse with an ancient, sinister energy? The agreement with Lyerin had been simple enough: he would strip away the Families'' enslavement magic in exchange for their fleet and military support. And yet¡­ not once had he explained the true purpose of this journey. Why had he come here? And why had he insisted on bringing them along? They''d followed, unease growing with each mile as they trekked across unfamiliar land, under strange, ominous skies. But none dared to question him openly. There was something in his aura, a palpable force that kept their voices silent and their feet moving forward. As if sensing the quiet apprehension among his reluctant companions, Lyerin lifted a gloved hand, gesturing for them to hold their ground. "Step back," he said, his voice a strange, silken command that wove through the air and caught their ears like hooks. There was an unsettling light in his eyes as he turned to face them. "I am going to do something that requires¡­ caution." The soldiers exchanged glances, reluctant yet obedient. They edged back, shields clinking softly, boots crunching over the frost-laden ground. No one dared to disobey, not with that glint in Lyerin''s eyes¡ªa promise of things they could scarcely imagine. With a flick of his wrist, Lyerin beckoned forward his horde of pig orcs. They were hulking creatures, their skin a dull, bruised gray beneath thick layers of grime and scars. They were ugly beasts, tusks jutting from their mouths, eyes small and glinting under thick, bony brows. The chains that bound them to Lyerin''s will shimmered faintly, a dark magic that wrapped around their bodies like a curse. They marched forward, obedient but with an air of resignation¡ªas if they knew what was to come. Lyerin raised his arms, the voluminous sleeves of his cloak falling back to reveal bare, ink-scarred forearms, each line of dark script whispering a secret. He began to chant, his voice rolling over the rocky terrain in a language both ancient and raw, a tongue that tasted of storms and sulfur. "Vindra susar az''gath, ul neroth tas''dae," he intoned, his voice growing deeper with every syllable. The language was harsh and guttural, its sounds scraping at the ears of the soldiers as if the words themselves had edges. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He motioned to the pig orcs, and with an obedient grunt, they obeyed, raising daggers chipped and blackened with blood from countless battles. Each orc held its blade against the tough, leathery skin of its forearm, their faces twisted in grim resolve. "Ul grah''nas velor, dol''aeth daen!" Lyerin''s voice grew louder, filled with a dark command that seemed to resonate with the very bones of the mountain. The sound of his chanting was almost a physical force, pressing down upon those who stood nearby, urging them to bow, to submit. His voice became a storm, words rolling out like thunder and striking against the earth, each syllable a jagged bolt of energy that seemed to shake the very ground beneath their feet. The first orc dragged its blade across its arm, and the air was split by the sound of tearing flesh. Shckkk! The dark blood began to well up, sluggish and thick, as the orc let it drip onto the ground, darkening the dirt in deep, spreading stains. One after another, the pig orcs followed suit. Shck, shck, shck! The sound of their blades slicing into flesh echoed, mingling with the wet patter of blood falling to the earth. The soldiers grimaced, some turning away, unable to watch the grisly display. But Lyerin''s gaze never faltered, his eyes sharp, drinking in every drop as if it were sacred. Drip. Drip. The blood pooled around their feet, a circle of sacrifice, forming intricate patterns as Lyerin continued to chant. His words intensified, growing more complex and foreign, as though they belonged to a language older than time itself. The sound was magnetic, thrumming with a magic that seemed to coil and pulse in the air, drawing the soldiers closer even as it chilled their hearts. "Dar''ak duorn grahn sella!" Lyerin''s voice was a crescendo now, his arms raised high, fingers splayed as if grasping at invisible threads. The ground beneath them began to tremble, a subtle quake that rippled outward, carrying his voice, his command, to the mountain itself. The pig orcs raised their heads, eyes dull and unfocused as they pressed the blades deeper into their flesh. More blood spilled, gushing now, coating the earth in thick, dark rivulets that snaked out in thin, winding rivers around Lyerin. The mountain seemed to breathe, its dark face looming overhead as if leaning in to witness the ritual. The chanting grew louder, rising and falling like the roar of an unseen ocean, each wave crashing against the soldiers'' senses. The sound was relentless, filling every crevice of their minds, pressing against their thoughts, bending them toward the purpose of this arcane ceremony. "Zorn, ak''riel, mas''ranthe!" The words spilled from Lyerin''s lips, each syllable sharp and brittle as shattered glass. He was no longer a mere man. He had become a conduit, a vessel for the ancient power that surged through him, lighting his eyes with an unnatural gleam, setting the air around him alive with energy. The pig orcs grunted and groaned as the blood continued to flow, their bodies swaying, weakened by the loss but held upright by Lyerin''s will. Their eyes grew dim, yet they did not resist; they could not resist. Bound by magic, by chains woven of dark intent and forbidden words, they offered their blood willingly, helpless under his command. Plop. Drip. Shck. The sounds of the ritual melded into a steady rhythm, a heartbeat of sacrifice that pulsed against the mountain. Blood pooled thickly now, the scent of iron hanging heavy in the air, mingling with the tang of earth and the icy bite of the wind. The soldiers stood transfixed, torn between awe and horror, trapped in the thrall of a magic far beyond their understanding. And still, Lyerin chanted. His voice was a relentless wave, each word hammering against the fabric of reality itself, bending it, shaping it to his will. His arms lowered, fingers splayed, tracing unseen symbols in the air, each gesture releasing a new surge of power that crackled and hissed in the blood-soaked earth. Hssssss. The ground hissed where the blood touched, as if the very mountain drank in the offering, accepting the sacrifice with a hunger older than time. The earth beneath them seemed to pulse, as if coming alive, as if breathing the dark magic into its depths. And then, at last, Lyerin''s chanting softened, his voice dropping to a whisper, the final syllables falling from his lips like stones cast into a deep well. The silence that followed was deafening, an eerie calm that settled over them, thick and suffocating. The soldiers held their breath, eyes wide, hearts pounding in the silence that had swallowed the world. Lyerin let his hands fall to his sides, a slow, satisfied smile spreading across his face as he looked down at the blood-stained earth, his work completed. The pig orcs sagged, one could see that their strength were all spent, eyes dull and listless as they stood in the pools of their own blood, breathing in shallow gasps. The soldiers watched him, eyes filled with questions they dared not voice. In the depths of their hearts, a new fear took root-a fear not of the mountain or of the orcs, but of the man or the Warchief who had brought them here. Chapter 261 - 261: Reason of coming The silence following the ritual was thick and heavy, pressing down on the group as they stood in the cold shadow of the mountain. The soldiers shifted uneasily, eyes flickering between each other, waiting, unsure. Lyerin stood at the center of the blood-stained earth, his face calm and impassive as if the blood sacrifice was nothing more than a simple task completed. He clasped his hands behind his back, casting his gaze toward the towering peak, seemingly lost in thought. At last, Lucas, a young lieutenant from the military contingent, cleared his throat. It was a tentative sound, barely audible above the rustling wind that whispered around them, carrying the echoes of Lyerin''s chant into the distance. Stepping forward, Lucas straightened, his hand unconsciously gripping the hilt of his sword as he regarded the chieftain with a mixture of awe and unease. "Sir¡­" Lucas began, his voice respectful, almost hesitant. "If I may ask, what¡­ what exactly did you just do here? And¡­ why?" Lyerin''s head turned slightly, his eyes narrowing as he regarded Lucas. There was a moment of silence, as if he were considering whether the question was worth answering Lucas swallowed, feeling his pulse quicken. He hadn''t expected Lyerin to respond. The man was notorious for keeping his motives hidden, especially back in the survival game. But, unexpectedly, Lyerin''s lips curved into a small, amused smile. He looked directly at Lucas, his gaze sharp, almost playful. "Why?" he repeated, as though tasting the word. "Well¡­ I wanted to leave a mark here. Something enduring." He glanced back at the dark peak looming overhead, his eyes glinting with something dangerous. "You see, beneath this mountain lies a beast¡­ a force of nature bound by stone and shadow. When it rises, it will seek flesh, vengeance¡ªperhaps a feast." He paused, letting the weight of his words sink in. "And I intend to guide it." Lucas felt his stomach drop, a cold wave of dread washing over him. He looked around and saw similar expressions on his comrades'' faces¡ªanxiety, horror, disbelief. But Lyerin continued, a strange, almost casual amusement in his tone. "I plan to manipulate the beast," he said, his voice barely above a whisper, but in the silence, it felt as though his words echoed off the very stone of the mountain. "I''ll send it to my tribe. To test them, you understand." He gave a faint chuckle, as if the thought alone entertained him. "Without adversity, they will never grow stronger. I must forge them, mold them¡­ and for that, they need a true enemy." Lucas blinked, feeling as though his senses had betrayed him. His mind whirled, trying to grasp what Lyerin had just revealed. He glanced at his fellow soldiers, who wore expressions of open-mouthed shock. He must have heard wrong. Did Lyerin say he intended to unleash a beast upon his own people? "But¡­" Lucas stammered, his mouth dry. He was almost afraid to ask, afraid of the answer. "Why would you do that?" Lyerin sighed, his gaze lifting to the dark horizon beyond the mountain as if envisioning something far away. "Because," he said softly, "as a leader, it is my duty to ensure that my tribe remains vigilant. To grow. To evolve. If I make them invincible from the start, they will only grow complacent. No¡­ they need battles, adversaries, challenges worthy of their strength." A slight smirk played on his lips as he returned his gaze to Lucas and the others. "And besides," he added with a casual shrug, "it''s a little¡­ dull, isn''t it? A tribe without conflict? Where''s the fun in that?" Lucas'' heart hammered against his chest, each beat drumming into his ears. This man¡ªthis Warchief of the Stonehooves Tribe¡ªspoke of his own people as though they were pawns on a board, pieces to be maneuvered, tested, broken if necessary. Lucas swallowed hard, glancing at the other soldiers. They, too, looked uneasy, shifting from foot to foot as a collective shiver seemed to creep up their spines. The chill wasn''t from the mountain air alone; it was the fear growing like ice in their veins, a nameless dread at the thought of following a leader who wielded such callous power. Lyerin seemed to sense their unease, and his smile deepened, a glimmer of something unreadable in his gaze. However, the truth simmered beneath his calm expression, an unspoken ambition sparking like a hidden flame. Inside, he was already thinking of the battles to come, of his tribe rising through trials of blood and fire. The thought alone thrilled him. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His ability to manipulate, to level his people up like pieces in a grand game, gave him endless possibilities. The tribe would need defenders, yes¡ªbut what of attackers? Special units for ambushes, and sensors to detect threats? He could shape them, form them into a military force of unparalleled power. They would become a living weapon, divided into groups with distinct roles, strengths, weaknesses. An invincible tribe would be a dull one. No¡­ he wanted diversity, complexity, a living web of warriors bound by loyalty and the thrill of combat. But all this he kept hidden, letting only the faintest hint of his amusement show as he looked at Lucas and his companions, who stared at him as though he were a being from another realm¡ªa creature from the depths of the mountain itself. "Well," Lyerin said at last, clapping his hands together, his tone brisk, almost cheerful. "Now that we''ve accomplished what we came here for, there''s no sense lingering. Our next destination should be far more interesting." The soldiers'' brows furrowed as they exchanged wary glances. Lucas dared to ask, his voice uncertain, "Our¡­ next destination?" Lyerin''s smile widened, his eyes gleaming with a mischievous glint. "The ocean," he said simply, his voice as smooth as the wind whispering over the mountain. "It''s time we explore the depths. Imagine what mysteries await us there¡­ and perhaps, what other adversaries we can conjure for the tribe. The deep ocean holds creatures few have seen, after all." Lucas and the soldiers fell silent, their breaths caught in their throats. As the dark mountain loomed behind them, casting long shadows over the blood-stained ground, Lyerin turned and began to walk, his steps sure and purposeful. The others could only follow, hearts pounding, minds racing, as they trailed behind this chieftain of the Stonehooves Tribe, whose ambitions seemed as boundless as the very mountains and oceans themselves. However, something in their hearts, they couldn''t explain. It''s like what Lyerin did was indeed scary in their thoughts but somehow they get him. Chapter 262 - 262: Ocean Path The journey continued, the path winding down from the mountain''s shadow and weaving through forests dense with silence. The soldiers followed Lyerin one by one, each step reluctant, their movements stiff with apprehension. The terrain shifted from stone to soft, packed dirt beneath their boots, muffling their steps as they walked in an uneasy line, eyes darting to every shadow. But Lyerin, his posture relaxed and his face calm, led them forward as if he were simply strolling through his own land. Lucas kept glancing at him, trying to read any hint of tension or alertness in the chieftain''s stance, but there was nothing¡ªno sign of worry, no hint of fear. In the distance, a lone hawk cried out, its sharp call cutting through the silence before vanishing into the ether. The air was thick with a strange stillness, an absence of life that seemed both unnatural and oddly reassuring. Not a single beast stirred; there were no growls or sudden movements from the trees, no rustling in the undergrowth. It was as if the very forest held its breath, making way for their passage. The soldiers shifted uncomfortably, casting wary glances into the shadowed trees. They had prepared themselves for danger, for beasts lurking in the darkness. But the complete, almost eerie peace unnerved them more than anything else. They moved with deliberate caution, whispering among themselves, asking each other in low voices why the forest was so silent. And all the while, Lyerin walked on, undisturbed, a small, knowing smile playing on his lips. He made no comment, gave no assurance. Instead, he simply moved forward, leading them down a gentle slope, through a grove of tall pines, and toward the distant sound of waves crashing softly in the distance. The forest gradually thinned, the trees giving way to tall grasses that swayed in the gentle sea breeze. The scent of saltwater grew stronger, mingling with the cool, fresh smell of the ocean. The soldiers could see the faint blue expanse stretching out ahead of them, a serene ocean that lay glittering under the pale sky, as calm as glass. After what felt like hours of peaceful travel, they found themselves at the mouth of a narrow path that wound down toward the coast, toward the dark mouth of a cave nestled among the cliffs. It was partially hidden by hanging vines and clusters of bright coral that clung to the rocks, their colors vibrant against the gray stone. The cave mouth was wide and arched, framed by strange, spiky formations that looked like they had been sculpted by the ocean itself. Lyerin stopped before the entrance, his eyes lighting up with something like admiration. He gestured grandly to the dark, yawning opening. "Welcome," he said, his voice smooth, almost theatrical, "to the Coral Cave." The soldiers exchanged wary glances, peering into the shadows that lay beyond the threshold. From where they stood, they could see the faint glow of bioluminescent corals lining the walls, casting a soft, ethereal light within. The cave was alive with color, shades of blue and green that shimmered in the dimness, like jewels hidden beneath layers of shadow. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The sight was mesmerizing, beautiful yet otherworldly, and it only heightened their sense of unease. Lucas, who had been tense and on edge the entire journey, finally stepped forward, curiosity overcoming his caution. "The¡­ Coral Cave?" he asked, frowning. "I''ve never heard of it." Lyerin chuckled, his eyes twinkling with a strange, almost mischievous glee. "Few have," he replied smoothly. "This cave is older than any map, hidden from common eyes and guarded by the sea itself. It holds wonders¡­ and secrets." He paused, his gaze sweeping over them, lingering on each soldier as if gauging their reactions. "It''s also the perfect place to prepare¡­ and to gather strength." A ripple of uncertainty ran through the group, but the beauty of the cave held their attention, drawing them closer. The glow from the corals illuminated their faces, casting strange, shifting patterns of light and shadow across their features. One by one, they approached, hesitantly stepping into the mouth of the cave, their breaths held as if they were crossing an invisible threshold. Inside, the air was cool and damp, filled with the faint scent of salt and seaweed. The soft glow of the bioluminescent corals painted the walls with a ghostly blue light, casting shimmering reflections across the damp stone. The path twisted and turned, guiding them deeper into the cave, the walls narrowing around them until they felt as if they were walking through the belly of some ancient, sleeping creature. They moved cautiously, each footstep echoing softly in the quiet, but the cave remained still, peaceful, as if holding its breath. No strange sounds or lurking shadows awaited them. Only the soft light of the coral, casting an otherworldly glow that danced along the walls, illuminating the way forward. There was an almost dreamlike quality to it, a surreal calm that washed over them as they moved deeper. After several winding turns, they came upon a larger chamber where the corals grew more densely, filling the space with an intense, glowing brilliance that illuminated the entire room. The soldiers stopped in awe, their eyes widening at the sight. The walls were encrusted with coral formations in every shape and color, twisting together like vines, shimmering with hues that seemed to shift and pulse with an inner light. Lucas could hardly believe what he was seeing. It was beautiful, breathtaking¡ªa hidden world within the earth, untouched and preserved. He glanced at Lyerin, half expecting the chieftain to share in their amazement. But Lyerin only stood with his hands behind his back, a faint smile on his lips, watching them with an expression of calm satisfaction. "It''s¡­ incredible," one of the soldiers murmured, his voice filled with awe. "I never thought¡­ I mean, I didn''t know places like this existed." Lyerin nodded, his gaze steady, his eyes glinting with a quiet pride. "It does exist, but only for those who seek it. And you should consider yourselves fortunate¡ªfew ever see it." He paused, letting his words sink in, letting them feel the weight of the mystery he had led them into. "There is power here," he continued, his tone low, almost reverent. "The kind of power that shapes worlds. And soon, you will understand why I brought you here." The soldiers listened in silence, feeling a strange mix of fear and anticipation, as if they stood on the edge of something immense and unknown. There was a strange resonance in Lyerin''s words, an echo that seemed to linger in the quiet, amplifying the beauty and mystery of the coral-lit chamber. Without another word, Lyerin stepped further into the glow of the corals, his shadow stretching across the chamber, merging with the dark, intricate patterns on the walls. The soldiers watched him, feeling both entranced and unnerved by his confidence, his ease in this strange, magical place. They couldn''t shake the feeling that he knew something they didn''t, that he was leading them toward some unseen purpose. But, for now, they held their questions, taking in the quiet wonder of the coral cave, letting themselves be drawn into its depths under Lyerin''s watchful gaze. Chapter 263 - 263: Breathe, just breathe The glow of the coral led them further into the depths of the cave, the dim blue light giving way to darker hues as they walked, the silence wrapping around them like a shroud. . They followed Lyerin, each step careful and hesitant, the beauty of the place twisting into something eerie, foreboding. The passage turned sharply, and suddenly, they emerged into a vast, breathtaking chamber. Before them stretched a narrow path, seemingly made of shimmering glass, that led straight out over an underwater expanse. The ground beneath their feet was translucent, revealing the sea below¡ªa sprawling, vibrant ocean world that extended as far as the eye could see. Sunlight filtered down from somewhere above, illuminating the waters and casting moving shadows along the rocky walls. Fish of impossible colors and shapes drifted lazily beneath them, their scales glinting like jewels in the filtered light. But these were no ordinary fish. They were larger, with sleek, unfamiliar forms, their bodies seemingly armored with thick scales that shimmered with a metallic sheen. They moved with predatory grace, weaving through coral formations and jagged rocks, eyes glowing with an intelligence that made the soldiers'' blood run cold. Some of these creatures were as large as sharks, with fins edged in iridescent colors and strange, curling spines along their backs. Their mouths were lined with needle-sharp teeth, and they glided through the water with an unnerving stillness, as if waiting, watching. Lucas froze, his breath catching in his throat. "What¡­ what are those things?" he whispered, unable to tear his eyes from the massive creatures prowling below. The other soldiers crowded close, peering nervously over the edge of the glass path. A wave of unease spread through them as they took in the strange, otherworldly creatures swimming below, beasts that bore only a faint resemblance to the fish they knew. These creatures were something different¡ªsomething evolved, something ancient and terrifying. The soldiers'' eyes widened, and a collective shiver passed through them. One of the men spoke up, his voice trembling, "What if they can see us? What if they¡­ attack?" As if in answer, one of the massive creatures drifted closer, its glimmering eyes rolling upward to reveal a dark, bottomless stare. Its gaze fixed on the path above, its jaws parting slightly to reveal rows of serrated teeth. A faint ripple ran through the water as the creature hovered just beneath them, as if assessing the strange figures that had appeared in its territory. The soldiers took a hurried step back, glancing at each other with mounting fear. The vast ocean stretched out on either side of the path, and there was no way to retreat. They were suspended above the water, vulnerable, exposed. If those creatures decided to lunge, the glass beneath their feet would shatter, sending them plummeting into the depths. Lyerin, however, stood calmly at the edge, arms crossed, his gaze steady as he looked down at the creatures with an almost casual interest. He turned to the soldiers, noticing their fear with a faint smile. "They can''t see you," he said, his voice unhurried. "Or rather, they''re unable to see you. To them, you are little more than shadows. I''ve woven a veil over this path, making us invisible to them." The soldiers glanced at each other, some relief breaking through their anxiety, though it was tempered by the unnatural stillness of Lyerin''s voice. But they held on to his assurance, taking tentative steps forward, their eyes still warily fixed on the monsters below. The path stretched onward, weaving through the underwater world. They walked with growing unease, the beauty of the ocean turning into something vast and alien. Each step felt heavier, their breaths coming faster, as though the air itself was thickening. Strange plants waved in the currents below, their tendrils stretching up toward the glass, pulsing with faint, bioluminescent light that seemed to draw shadows across their faces. Soon, they came to an opening in the path, leading into a large, submerged chamber¡ªa vast cavern hidden beneath the sea, with walls encrusted in dark corals and strange, twisting formations. The soldiers stepped inside hesitantly, peering around at the strange surroundings, the eerie beauty of the place filling them with an uncomfortable awe. But as they stood in the chamber, a strange, creeping sensation began to take hold. Their breaths grew shallow, their lungs tightening as if the air had suddenly become dense, resisting their attempts to breathe. Lucas gasped, clutching at his throat as a wave of panic surged through him. The others were struggling, too, their faces paling as they realized that they couldn''t draw a full breath. "Lyerin! Chief!!" Lucas choked out, his voice a strangled whisper. "We¡­ can''t breathe¡­!" The others stumbled, some dropping to their knees, their faces contorted in terror. They clawed at their throats, trying to gulp in air that seemed to elude them, their chests heaving in desperation. One of the soldiers began to cough violently, his eyes wide with panic as he gasped for air, his breaths shallow and ragged. "Please," another soldier managed to wheeze, his voice barely audible. "Please¡­ we have to go back¡­!" They turned toward the entrance, but their horror mounted as they saw that the path they had come through was now closed, the way back sealed by a thick layer of dark stone. They were trapped, locked in this chamber beneath the sea, surrounded by thick, suffocating air that seemed to press in on them from all sides. The panic spread like wildfire. Soldiers began pounding on the walls, clawing at the stone, their voices rising in frantic, pleading cries. "Lyerin! Chief! Get us out of here! We''re going to die! Please!" But Lyerin stood in silence, watching them with a detached calm, his gaze cool and steady as he observed their struggle. He made no move to help, no effort to reassure them. Instead, he simply watched, his expression unreadable as the men flailed, gasping, their faces contorted in fear and desperation. Lucas''s vision blurred as he fought for breath, his heart pounding in his chest like a drumbeat of terror. He looked up at Lyerin, eyes wide with a mixture of fear and anger. "Why¡­ aren''t you¡­ helping us?" he gasped, his voice barely more than a whisper. For a long moment, Lyerin said nothing. He simply looked at them, his face expressionless, as if weighing his answer. Then, finally, he spoke, his voice smooth and composed. "Breathe," he said softly, his tone almost gentle. "Just breathe." The soldiers exchanged bewildered glances, their minds too clouded by panic to understand. But as they focused, as they forced themselves to take deeper breaths, they felt a subtle shift within them. The sensation was strange, almost surreal. The air seemed to flow easier, their lungs no longer straining with each breath. One by one, they began to breathe again, the suffocating pressure lifting. Relief washed over them, but confusion quickly followed. Lucas looked at Lyerin, a question burning in his eyes. "What¡­ what just happened?" Lyerin''s lips curved into a faint smile. "It''s simple," he replied, his tone calm and matter-of-fact. "Once you joined my tribe, even if only temporarily, your bodies began to adapt. It''s part of the bond¡ªan ability unique to those under my leadership. You can now breathe underwater, as easily as you would on land." The soldiers stared at him, struggling to process his words. They were breathing underwater? The realization was overwhelming, their disbelief mingling with awe. Some of them exchanged incredulous glances, others simply stared at Lyerin, unable to find words. "So¡­ you let us struggle?" Lucas asked, his voice tinged with both frustration and wonder. He couldn''t believe the man had stood by, watching them suffer, all while knowing they were safe. Lyerin merely shrugged, a faint smirk playing on his lips. "Suffering often reveals hidden strengths," he said, his voice as calm and cool as ever. "Consider it a¡­ lesson in adaptation." The soldiers fell silent, absorbing his words, their earlier panic replaced by a grudging respect. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They couldn''t deny the truth of it. They had survived, had adapted, just as he had said. But as they looked around the strange, underwater chamber, the reality of their situation settled heavily upon them. They were under the ocean, breathing like they had gills, surrounded by a world beyond their understanding. And as they looked back at Lyerin, they realized that this man¡ªtheir leader, even if only for a time¡ªwas more mysterious, more powerful than they had ever imagined. Chapter 264 - 264: Adaptation The soldiers stood in stunned silence, their breaths still coming in shaky gasps as they adjusted to the bizarre sensation of breathing underwater. The reality of it slowly settled in, a mix of awe and disbelief flickering across their faces. It was Lucas who broke the silence, his brows furrowed as he looked at Lyerin with a mixture of curiosity and unease. "So¡­ what exactly is this ability?" he asked, his voice tentative. "You''re saying that because we''re part of your tribe¡ªat least, temporarily¡ªwe can breathe underwater? Just like that?" Lyerin nodded, his gaze calm and untroubled, as if the ability to breathe underwater were the most natural thing in the world. "Yes," he said simply. "As long as you are under my leadership, your bodies will adapt to any hazardous environment. It is a natural defense¡­ a gift, if you will." There was a murmur among the soldiers, the tension in the room growing as his words sank in. Their eyes flicked to each other, wide with the possibilities. One soldier in the back, a young man with a scar across his cheek, raised his hand cautiously. "Any hazardous environment?" he asked, disbelief lacing his words. "Does that mean¡­ we''d be able to survive in a sandstorm? Like, just walk through it without being torn apart?" Lyerin nodded. "Yes. Your skin would adapt, toughen against the wind and the sand. You would be able to move through it with only minor discomfort." The soldier let out a low whistle, and several others exchanged shocked glances, their minds racing. Another man spoke up, his voice incredulous. "What about¡­ toxic fumes? Like from an industrial ruin?" Lyerin tilted his head thoughtfully. "Yes. Your lungs would adjust to filter out the toxins. It would feel uncomfortable at first¡ªperhaps a burning sensation in your chest¡ªbut after a short time, you would be able to breathe without issue." Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The soldiers murmured among themselves, each realization hitting them like a wave. The quiet excitement rippled through the group, but it was laced with a heavy dose of fear, a creeping realization that this "gift" was far beyond anything they''d known. Yet the questions came pouring out, a mix of desperation and awe driving them forward. "What about extreme cold? Like if we were caught in a snowstorm or something worse?" "Yes," Lyerin replied, his voice steady. "Your body would adapt, retaining heat more efficiently, making you resilient to freezing temperatures. Though it would be painful at first, you would eventually become accustomed to the cold." The soldiers'' eyes were wide, and a ripple of astonished laughter broke out as the reality of it all began to sink in. Another man, his voice barely concealing a note of disbelief, asked, "What about acid? Like in those acid swamps we''ve seen?" "Yes. Your skin would adjust, toughening to withstand the acidic burns. It would hurt initially, but the pain would lessen as your body grew accustomed to the exposure." The crowd was starting to buzz, their voices overlapping as the questions came faster, each one a mix of morbid curiosity and awe. "Could we survive in a jungle filled with poisonous plants?" "Yes." "Or¡­ what about the bottom of a canyon with toxic gas?" "Yes." "What about walking across a desert with no water? Would our bodies adapt?" "Yes, your endurance would improve, conserving water so that you could last longer without it." Their voices were rising in pitch, excitement and disbelief blending into a chaotic hum of noise. Another soldier called out, his eyes gleaming with wild hope, "Can we¡­ can we swim through lava?" There was a pause. Lyerin raised an eyebrow, then offered a faint, almost amused smile. "In theory, yes. However, I would not advise simply diving into it. Your body would need time to adjust. For example, if you submerged your hand into the lava, you would feel extreme pain initially. "But eventually, your skin would begin to adapt, thickening and growing resistant to the heat. Over time, you would be able to endure greater exposure." A collective gasp rippled through the crowd, a mix of awe and horror etched across their faces. The idea of touching lava, of willingly enduring the pain in order to adapt¡ªit was both terrifying and exhilarating, like something out of a legend. One of the younger soldiers, his face pale, stammered, "Wait¡­ you''re telling us this is real? That¡­ that we could survive anything just by joining your tribe?" "Yes," Lyerin replied, his tone calm, unfazed by their astonishment. "That is the essence of this adaptation. It is the perk of being a part of the Stonehooves Tribe." The soldiers were speechless, their faces a mix of disbelief and wonder. The idea of walking through the deadliest environments known to them, of surviving encounters that would be lethal to anyone else¡ªit was unimaginable. Another soldier found his voice, asking in a stunned whisper, "But¡­ what if the environment was something¡­ beyond lethal? Could we adapt to radiation?" Lyerin gave a slight nod. "Given enough exposure, yes. Your body would develop resistance over time, filtering out the radiation to manageable levels." The soldiers were floored, some visibly trembling as they tried to process what he was saying. They were stunned into silence, standing there, each one absorbing the weight of Lyerin''s words, the terrifying potential of the powers he had granted them. But then, the question grew louder in their minds, and several more spoke up, their voices tinged with doubt, disbelief, and a hint of fear. "Is it¡­ really true? You''re not just telling us a story, right?" "This is¡­ real? We could adapt to all of this?" "Isn''t this¡­ impossible?" "Yes," Lyerin replied calmly to each question, his voice steady as he met their wide-eyed stares. "Everything I''ve said is true. You have already felt the adaptation in action¡ªyou are breathing underwater as we speak." The room fell silent, a heavy tension settling over them as the truth fully sank in. They looked at each other, awe-struck and horrified, realizing what Lyerin had given them, even if only temporarily. Some of the soldiers began to take a step back, the enormity of it hitting them like a tidal wave. They looked at him, fear flickering in their eyes as they understood just what he was capable of. Lyerin noticed the shift, the way their gazes had changed, tinged with apprehension. They were looking at him as though he were some inhuman creature, a force beyond their understanding. The respect mingled with a new layer of fear, as if they were standing before a monster wearing the skin of a man. Yet Lyerin didn''t seem bothered. He met their fearful gazes with a calm smile, his voice low and reassuring, yet filled with an undeniable power. "Yes, it is true," he said softly, acknowledging the gravity of what he had revealed. "This is the gift of my tribe, the protection I offer. As long as you are a part of the Stonehooves, you carry this adaptation. It is one of the many perks of standing by my side." The soldiers stared, their breaths caught in their throats, a chill running down their spines as they absorbed his words. They realized that Lyerin was unlike anyone they had ever met¡ªboth their greatest ally and a terrifying force they could barely comprehend. And as they stood there, caught between awe and fear, they understood that in this world of monsters and unknown hazards, they had come face-to-face with the most dangerous thing of all: a man with the power to reshape reality itself. Chapter 265 - 265: Would like to know? The murmuring soldiers exchanged uneasy glances, absorbing the vast implications of what they''d just learned. The thought of wielding such power, even temporarily, was both intoxicating and intimidating. But amidst their awe and shock, a new line of questions surfaced. One young man, his voice trembling slightly with anticipation, cleared his throat and asked, "If we¡­ leave the tribe, will this adaptation still¡­ stay with us? Or does it fade away?" Another soldier quickly jumped in, voice filled with the same hesitant curiosity. "Yeah, I mean, what if we''re just temporary members? Is this ability only temporary too? Do we lose it when we''re out on our own again?" The questions grew louder as more joined in, their minds racing. "And how long would it last if it does fade? Are we talking days, weeks? Would we even notice it disappearing?" "Does the adaptation ability fade slowly or all at once?" "Could it suddenly fail in the middle of a hazardous environment? Like, if we''re walking through a storm or a swamp, could it just¡­ vanish?" "And if we rejoin the tribe again after leaving, does it take time to regain the adaptation? Or does it immediately return?" They looked at Lyerin expectantly, hanging onto his every word as if he held the answers to some impossible mystery. Another soldier, younger than the rest, leaned forward, his voice tense with worry. "So¡­ when it goes away, is it instant? Or would it gradually lessen, like our bodies forgetting how to adapt over time?" Yet another, an older man with a scar across his cheek, joined the chorus. "What if we''re in the middle of a hazardous environment when we lose it? Would that adaptation still protect us until we''re safe?" The questions came rapid-fire, each one fueled by a desperate desire to understand the strange powers now woven into their being. They pressed closer, their faces expectant, eyes bright with a mix of hope and trepidation. Lyerin gave a nonchalant shrug, as though their questions were nothing more than idle curiosity. "Your adaptation will linger briefly, yes," he replied calmly. "It isn''t gone the moment you step away from the tribe, but the Tribe Spirit¡ªthe source of these abilities¡ªwill reclaim it in time." A collective murmur ran through the group. Some of them breathed sighs of relief, while others seemed uneasy, processing the limits of this mysterious gift. But then, from among the crowd, a strong, imposing woman stepped forward. She was the squad''s most skilled fighter, renowned for her strength and fearlessness. Her voice was confident, tinged with a bold curiosity. "If we wanted to remain part of the government¡­ but also join your tribe," she began, her eyes fixed intently on Lyerin, "could the Tribe Spirit allow that? To be bound to both?" Lyerin regarded her with a faint smirk, as if her question amused him. "The Tribe Spirit doesn''t allow permanent loyalty split between two realms," he replied, brushing off the question almost casually. "You may become temporary members of my tribe, but full membership requires total commitment. You can''t serve two masters and keep the full power of either." A few disappointed murmurs rippled through the crowd, and the woman nodded slowly, taking in his words, though the desire lingered on her face. She wasn''t the only one pondering the possibilities. A few soldiers exchanged glances, their expressions eager yet cautious, as another question arose. "Does¡­ does your tribe, or the Tribe Spirit, grant other abilities?" another soldier dared to ask. His tone was hushed, as if voicing some forbidden thought. "Beyond just adaptation?" Lyerin''s eyes narrowed slightly, his expression enigmatic. He shrugged, a nonchalant smirk playing on his lips. "There are other blessings, yes. But they are not mine to reveal." Silence fell, thick and tense, and the soldiers exchanged anxious glances, torn between their frustration and respect for Lyerin''s silence. One whispered to his neighbor, "I wonder what those other abilities could be¡­" "Maybe something that makes you stronger or heals faster?" another muttered, his gaze thoughtful as he tried to imagine what powers could rival adaptation. "Or a power that could control the elements?" another soldier suggested in a low voice, barely above a whisper. "But if he has something even greater than adaptation," someone else mused, "then¡­ what could it be?" The soldiers'' low murmurs grew into a quiet, buzzing conversation. They shifted where they stood, each one speaking in hushed, speculative tones. "What if it lets you see through any illusion?" "Or grants you immunity from certain types of magic?" "Maybe it''s a power that can even¡­ control others," one soldier suggested darkly, his voice filled with wonder and a touch of fear. The notion made those around him shiver, as they considered the gravity of what Lyerin might be hiding. "What if he has powers that we can''t even imagine?" one young soldier whispered, eyes wide with awe. The possibilities swirled around them like a dense fog, a strange mix of fear and awe settling in their hearts. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They looked back at Lyerin, each one more curious, each one more mystified. Sensing their curiosity, Lyerin''s smirk deepened, his gaze gleaming with a hint of amusement. "Would you like to know?" he teased, his voice low and smooth, pulling them deeper into his mystery. The soldiers leaned forward, captivated, drawn into his words like moths to a flame. The air was thick with anticipation, each one desperate to know the truth, to uncover the secrets of the Stonehooves Tribe. But then¡ª Bang! The sound shattered the silence, a thunderous explosion echoing through the underwater cave. The soldiers staggered back, eyes widening as the coral wall near them burst, sending shards flying in all directions. Murky water swirled, the broken fragments drifting down like the remnants of a storm. Then it emerged¡ªa massive, eldritch creature. It crawled forward, limbs thick and knobby like tree roots, bending and flexing with a horrifying grace. It had the shape of a crab, but its shell was jagged, crusted with layers of algae and coral, its body twisted and mutated. Its legs, instead of ending in pincers, branched into tendrils that scraped and skittered across the ocean floor. Its eyes were not simple black beads but multifaceted, like those of a spider, glinting with an eerie, cold intelligence. The creature''s mouth opened, revealing layers of needle-like teeth, and a sickening, clicking sound echoed through the chamber as it flexed its jaw. It was both familiar and grotesque, as though something had taken the form of a crab and twisted it into a monstrous imitation. The soldiers froze, their breaths caught in their throats as they stared at the creature. The low hum of fear turned into whispers of panic, each one glancing to their weapons, unsure if they could even harm such a thing. The crab-like beast loomed over them, its many eyes gleaming with a dark, predatory focus. Lyerin watched them, his expression impassive, as he spoke, his voice soft but carrying in the silence. "You wanted to know the other abilities, didn''t you? Then you''ll have your chance to see¡­ if you survive." The soldiers barely had a moment to process his words before the creature lunged forward, its tendrils whipping out toward them, claws clicking with a menacing rhythm. Chapter 266 - 266: One Down The cavern erupted into chaos as the monstrous crab creature lunged forward, its massive, twisted limbs crashing into the ground with thunderous booms that sent shards of coral and rock flying. The soldiers scrambled to avoid the debris, some stumbling over their own feet as they desperately tried to take aim at the eldritch horror before them. Its many eyes glistened with an unnatural intelligence, and a dark hunger radiated from its gaze. They were caught between wonder and terror, staring at the grotesque creature that looked like it had crawled out of the deepest nightmare. "Steady, men!" Lucas shouted, his voice shaking but resolute. He quickly raised his rifle and aimed at the creature''s nearest eye. "We''ll bring it down! Aim for the head, that''s the weak spot!" The soldiers rallied at his command, firing their guns in unison. The sharp cracks of gunfire filled the air, bullets ripping through the water and finding their mark. However, as the bullets struck the creature''s hardened shell, they barely made a dent, bouncing off its twisted armor with dull, futile sounds. The creature let out a gurgling roar, a hideous sound that echoed through the cavern like the groan of metal under strain. A soldier near the back yelled in frustration, "It''s not going down! It''s like shooting at a rock!" Another shouted back, desperation in his voice, "We need heavier firepower! Where''s the anti-tank team?!" The soldiers shifted, trying to regroup as the creature raised one massive pincer and slammed it down toward them. The earth quaked as it struck, a shockwave rippling through the ground and sending several soldiers sprawling. Coral fragments rained down on them, slicing through the water and leaving thin trails of blood as they grazed exposed skin. "Fall back! Fall back to the rocks!" one of the officers ordered, his voice barely audible over the sound of gunfire and the creature''s monstrous growls. The soldiers scrambled, retreating behind clusters of jagged coral and rocks, using them as cover. The creature followed, advancing with terrifying speed, its many legs skittering across the cavern floor with a sickening, rhythmic clatter. "We''re out of options!" someone shouted, their voice cracking with panic. "Bullets aren''t working!" Lucas gritted his teeth, his mind racing as he watched the creature stalk closer, its pincers snapping ominously. He quickly scanned the group, looking for any remaining explosives or heavy weapons. "You¡ªHarris, get that grenade launcher over here! Now!" Lucas''s shout was barely audible over the chaos, but Harris heard him and sprinted forward, ducking behind cover as he loaded a grenade into the launcher. "Hold¡­ hold¡­" Lucas urged, watching the creature draw closer, each step sending another tremor through the ground. He waited until it was within range, then roared, "Fire!" Harris launched the grenade, and it streaked through the water, arcing toward the creature''s head. There was a moment of silence, a brief, tense pause, and then¡ª BOOM! The grenade exploded against the creature''s shell, a fiery burst of light and heat that sent fragments of shell scattering. The beast staggered, its massive frame reeling back as dark, viscous fluid began to leak from a crack in its armor. For a brief moment, hope flickered in the soldiers'' eyes. "We''ve got it!" one of them shouted triumphantly. "It''s wounded!" But the celebration was short-lived. The creature let out another deafening roar, louder and more enraged than before. Its multifaceted eyes glowed with a deep, menacing light as it charged forward, thrashing its pincers and tendrils with renewed fury. The soldiers were thrown back, barely able to hold their ground against its ferocious assault. "Stay sharp, everyone!" Lucas yelled, his voice strained as he tried to keep the troops organized. "We can take it down¡ªkeep aiming for the cracks!" One by one, the soldiers fired at the creature, their bullets focused on the exposed wounds, hoping to widen the cracks in its shell. The cavern echoed with the relentless barrage of gunfire, but the creature was relentless, advancing on them with chilling, methodical movements. Its massive pincer swung down, smashing into a group of soldiers, who dove out of the way just in time, their faces pale with terror. "Out of ammo!" a voice called from the back. The soldier''s hands shook as he desperately fumbled through his belt for spare rounds. He wasn''t alone¡ªseveral others were running low, their magazines nearly empty as they continued their relentless assault on the creature. "Here, take my last clip!" another soldier shouted, tossing his spare ammunition to his comrade. "Make it count!" The soldier caught the clip, his hands trembling as he reloaded his weapon. He raised it again, aiming at the creature''s face, his finger hovering over the trigger. But before he could fire, the creature lunged at him, its massive pincer snapping shut with a sickening CRACK just inches from his head. He stumbled back, narrowly avoiding the blow, his face pale as he realized just how close he had come to being crushed. "Flank it!" Lucas ordered, his voice hoarse. "Get around its side¡ªhit it where it''s weak!" A few soldiers managed to maneuver around the creature, moving with desperate speed as they aimed for the cracks in its shell. They fired in unison, their bullets tearing through the weakened armor and striking the flesh beneath. The creature let out a pained screech, a horrible, ear-splitting sound that filled the cavern, and thrashed wildly, its legs skittering across the floor as it tried to shake them off. But the soldiers held their ground, pressing the attack with every ounce of strength they had left. Another grenade was launched, exploding near the creature''s pincer and sending a shockwave rippling through its body. The massive limb shuddered, cracks spreading through the thick shell, and a dark, foul-smelling ichor began to ooze from the wound. "We''re almost there! Keep hitting that pincer!" Lucas shouted, a note of grim determination in his voice. The soldiers rallied, focusing all their fire on the damaged limb, pouring their remaining bullets into the widening cracks. But the creature fought back with terrifying ferocity, lashing out with its tendrils and snapping its pincers with deadly speed. One soldier screamed as a tendril wrapped around his leg, pulling him toward the creature''s gaping maw. His comrades grabbed him, pulling him back with all their might, their faces pale with terror as they watched the monstrous beast try to drag him in. "Hold on! We''re not losing anyone!" Lucas yelled, rallying the soldiers to pull their comrade free. They heaved together, dragging him out of the creature''s grip just in time. The soldier stumbled back, breathing heavily, his face white as he realized just how close he had come to death. The creature let out another enraged screech, raising its massive pincer high, ready to smash down on them. The soldiers scattered, scrambling to avoid the deadly blow, but one young man tripped, falling to the ground as the shadow of the pincer loomed over him. "No!" he cried, his eyes wide with terror as he stared up at the descending limb. But just as it was about to strike, another soldier threw himself forward, shoving the young man out of the way. The pincer crashed into the ground, missing them by mere inches, but the shockwave sent them both sprawling. "We can''t keep this up much longer!" someone shouted, his voice filled with desperation as he looked around at his comrades, many of whom were battered, bruised, and running dangerously low on ammo. Lucas gritted his teeth, his mind racing as he searched for any possible way to turn the tide. He spotted the weakened pincer, the cracks spreading through it like a spiderweb, and realized that they had only one chance left. "Everyone, focus all fire on that pincer! It''s almost down!" The soldiers gathered their remaining strength, raising their weapons and taking aim at the damaged limb. They fired in unison, bullets ripping through the weakened armor, widening the cracks with every shot. The creature screeched, its body shuddering as the pincer began to splinter, chunks of shell falling away as the soldiers poured everything they had into the attack. With one final, earth-shattering CRACK, the pincer gave way, breaking off from the creature''s body in a shower of dark ichor and shattered shell. The soldiers staggered back, breathless and exhausted, watching in awe as the massive limb fell to the ground with a resounding thud, the creature letting out a shriek of agony that echoed through the cavern. For a brief moment, the soldiers stood in stunned silence, their bodies shaking, their faces pale with a mixture of horror and triumph. They had done it¡ªthey had wounded the beast, taken down one of its deadly pincers. But as the creature reeled back, its eyes burning with a renewed fury, they knew that the battle was far from over. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 267 - 267: Second Pincer The creature let out a blood-curdling roar, its fury reverberating through the cavern like a rolling storm. The soldiers flinched, their hearts pounding as the beast shifted its massive bulk, eyes blazing with a newfound intensity. Losing its pincer hadn''t weakened it¡ªit seemed to have only made it angrier, more focused, as though the pain had somehow fueled its strength. Its remaining pincer crackled with a strange energy, pulsating as it swung the limb with renewed vigor. The soldiers braced themselves, gripping their weapons tightly, realizing that this fight was far from over. With a sudden burst of speed, the creature lunged, its massive legs propelling it forward with terrifying power. The ground trembled under its weight, each step echoing through the cavern like a war drum. The soldiers barely had time to react, diving out of the way as the creature''s remaining pincer crashed down, smashing into the rocks where they had just stood. The impact sent a shockwave through the ground, shards of rock and coral erupting into the air in a deadly spray. A few soldiers cried out, shielding their faces as the sharp fragments tore at their skin. "Regroup! Regroup!" Lucas shouted, trying to keep the troops organized amidst the chaos. He fired a few rounds at the creature''s exposed eye, hoping to distract it, but the bullets seemed to do little more than irritate it. The creature''s many eyes turned toward him, glistening with malevolent intent. A soldier nearby shouted, "It''s moving faster now! How is that even possible?!" "Stay focused!" Lucas barked, gritting his teeth as he watched the beast surge forward, its hulking form moving with a swiftness that belied its size. "We''ve got to take out that other pincer before it turns us into mincemeat!" The soldiers fired relentlessly, bullets whizzing through the water and striking the creature''s shell with dull, futile thuds. It felt like trying to pierce armor with pebbles. The creature seemed to absorb each hit, its shell deflecting most of the bullets harmlessly away. Still, they persisted, hoping to find another weak spot, another vulnerable crack in its natural armor. The beast raised its remaining pincer, aiming it at a small group of soldiers who had taken cover behind a cluster of rocks. With a powerful swipe, it smashed down, obliterating the rocks in a single blow. The soldiers scattered, diving to the side just as the debris exploded around them. One soldier stumbled, his weapon slipping from his grip as he hit the ground, his eyes wide with fear as he looked up at the massive claw looming above him. "Get up! Move!" someone screamed, grabbing him and hauling him back to his feet just as the pincer slammed down again, missing them by mere inches. The creature''s rage was palpable, each movement more aggressive than the last. It was as though it had become a force of nature, a living hurricane of chitin and fury. "Grenade! Someone throw a grenade!" Lucas shouted, his voice hoarse from yelling. Harris, clutching a grenade with trembling hands, pulled the pin and lobbed it toward the creature''s wounded side. The grenade sailed through the air, spinning before it struck the creature''s shell and detonated with a deafening BOOM. A cloud of smoke and debris filled the cavern, and the creature reeled back, its body shuddering as dark ichor seeped from the new wound. For a moment, the soldiers dared to hope that the explosion had done real damage. But the creature recovered quickly, its eyes blazing with renewed fury. It let out a guttural, echoing roar, swinging its remaining pincer wildly, sending tremors through the ground as it advanced. The soldiers scattered, dodging the massive limb as it crashed down, each strike leaving craters in the stone floor. "Ammo''s running low!" one soldier called out, frantically checking his magazine. He looked around, desperation on his face as he realized he was down to his last few bullets. "Here, take mine!" another soldier offered, tossing him a spare clip, his own face tight with worry. The exchange was hurried, frantic, the soldiers scrambling to keep each other supplied as they continued their assault. A sudden, powerful swing from the creature sent another group of soldiers flying, their bodies tumbling through the air before they crashed down onto the rocky ground. Groans of pain filled the air as they struggled to stand, clutching their bruised limbs and bleeding wounds. The beast''s attacks were relentless, its speed only seeming to increase as it grew more enraged. "We need to get close, or we''re not going to make a dent in this thing!" Lucas shouted, desperation creeping into his voice. "Cover me!" With a burst of determination, he sprinted forward, ducking behind rocks and weaving between coral formations as he closed the distance. He gripped a grenade tightly in his hand, his eyes fixed on the creature''s exposed wound where the first pincer had been torn off. The beast''s attention was momentarily focused on the soldiers firing from the other side of the cavern, giving Lucas a fleeting opportunity to strike. Taking a deep breath, he sprinted forward, his footsteps echoing through the chamber. He hurled the grenade, watching as it sailed through the air and landed near the exposed wound. There was a brief pause, a moment of tense anticipation, and then¡ª BOOM! The explosion tore through the creature''s side, the shockwave rattling the cavern walls and sending a spray of ichor and shell fragments flying. The creature roared in agony, its body convulsing as it staggered back, its remaining pincer flailing wildly. The soldiers seized the opportunity, unloading every last bullet they had into the creature''s wound, their faces set with grim determination. But the creature was far from defeated. It swung its massive pincer in a wide arc, sweeping through the soldiers'' ranks and sending several flying. They crashed into the rocks with bone-jarring force, their cries of pain filling the air as they struggled to regain their footing. The beast let out another enraged roar, its many eyes focusing on the soldiers who dared to wound it. "We''re losing ground!" someone shouted, his voice filled with panic as he watched the creature advance, its remaining pincer raised and ready to strike. Lucas grit his teeth, his face pale with exhaustion. They were running out of options, and their ammunition was nearly gone. He looked around, desperation clear in his eyes as he tried to think of a way to turn the tide. And then, his gaze fell on the creature''s remaining pincer, the last weapon it had left. "That''s it!" he shouted, a sudden idea flashing through his mind. "Aim for the base of the pincer! If we can take it out, we might have a chance!" S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The soldiers rallied at his command, their remaining bullets focused on the creature''s final limb. They fired in unison, bullets tearing into the base of the pincer, each shot chipping away at the tough shell. The creature screeched in pain, its body shuddering as the barrage of gunfire struck its weak spot. But the beast was determined to make them pay. It swung its pincer wildly, each strike coming dangerously close to the soldiers as they dodged and weaved, their faces slick with sweat and fear. One soldier stumbled, his foot catching on a rock, and he looked up just in time to see the pincer descending toward him. "No!" he shouted, throwing his arms up in a futile attempt to shield himself. At the last moment, another soldier threw himself forward, grabbing his comrade and pulling him out of the way just as the pincer crashed down, missing them by a hair''s breadth. They tumbled to the ground, gasping for breath as they looked up at the massive limb looming over them. "We can do this!" Lucas shouted, his voice hoarse but determined. "Just a little more! Keep firing!" The soldiers gathered their strength, focusing every remaining bullet on the base of the pincer. The creature roared, its body shaking with each shot, the cracks spreading through the limb as they continued their relentless assault. With one final, earth-shattering CRACK, the pincer gave way, breaking off from the creature''s body in a spray of ichor and shell fragments. The soldiers staggered back, breathless and exhausted, watching in awe as the massive limb fell to the ground with a resounding thud. The creature let out a pained, defeated wail, its body slumping as it struggled to stay upright. For a brief moment, there was silence in the cavern, broken only by the soldiers'' labored breathing as they took in the sight of the monstrous beast, now stripped of its deadly pincers. They had done it; they had disarmed the creature, taken down another of its most dangerous weapons. Chapter 268 - 268: Death pierce As the soldiers caught their breath, a tense silence settled over the cavern. The creature lay battered, disarmed, and still, and for a heartbeat, a flicker of hope appeared in their exhausted eyes. But that hope was quickly snuffed out as Lyerin''s voice, calm and cutting, broke through the quiet. "Don''t lower your guard," he warned, his eyes narrowed as he watched the beast intently. "It''s far from over." The soldiers turned, surprise flashing across their faces, but the moment they did, the creature''s hulking form twitched. A low, rumbling growl began to emanate from deep within it, growing louder and deeper, like thunder building in the belly of a storm. Its many eyes glowed with renewed fury, and, impossibly, its form began to expand, its shell creaking and cracking as it grew. Segments of its carapace shifted and reformed, and its once-broken body seemed to reassemble itself, a new wave of power coursing through it as it grew larger and more menacing than before. "What the¡­ it''s getting bigger!" a soldier cried, voice choked with disbelief as he took a shaky step back. The creature let out a deafening roar, the sound so intense that it reverberated through the bones of every person in the cavern, sending chills racing down their spines. The soldiers scrambled back, their eyes wide with horror as the beast rose, standing taller, more massive than before. Its newly-regrown limbs bristled with serrated edges and spiked points, each one sharper and deadlier than before, as though it had adapted and grown stronger from the wounds they had inflicted on it. Lucas swallowed hard, gripping his weapon tighter, his face set with grim determination. "We have to bring it down before it gets even worse! Hold the line!" The soldiers regrouped, bracing themselves for the renewed assault, but the beast was already charging, its huge, spiked legs crashing down with a relentless speed that defied its bulk. The cavern shook with each massive step, the ground cracking beneath its weight as it barreled forward. The soldiers raised their weapons, firing in unison, but the bullets barely scratched its toughened shell. With a vicious swing, the creature lashed out with one of its needle-like claws, a sharp, bladed appendage aimed directly at the front line. The soldiers threw themselves aside, narrowly dodging the deadly limb as it slashed through the air, cutting a deep groove in the stone floor. Shards of rock and coral exploded around them, and they shielded their faces as debris rained down. "Flank it! Surround it!" Lucas shouted, his voice barely audible over the roaring creature and the chaos of gunfire. A few brave soldiers moved into position, circling around the creature, their footsteps quiet yet purposeful on the damp stone floor. They aimed at its vulnerable underbelly, waiting for the right moment, and fired a synchronized volley. Bullets struck the softer, exposed flesh, eliciting an ear-splitting shriek from the beast. Dark ichor spattered the ground, sizzling as it hit the rocks, but the creature only seemed more enraged, its rage fueling its strength as it whipped its limbs around like deadly, serrated scythes. One soldier, desperation in his eyes, shouted, "I''m out of bullets!" A fellow soldier tossed him a clip, but his own hands were shaking. "This thing doesn''t even feel it! How are we supposed to kill it?" Another clawed limb came swinging down, nearly catching them both. They dove aside, panting, eyes wide with terror as they scrambled to their feet. The creature continued its relentless attack, its eyes scanning the soldiers with an almost malicious intelligence, tracking their every movement with a predatory gleam. "Grenades! All of them!" Lucas ordered, his voice filled with resolve. "Throw everything you''ve got!" The soldiers pulled out their remaining grenades, the last of their explosives, and lobbed them at the creature in unison. The grenades arced through the air, landing beneath the creature''s body and around its legs, and detonated with a series of deafening blasts. Fire and smoke filled the cavern, obscuring the beast from view as shockwaves shook the ground. But as the smoke cleared, the soldiers'' hope turned to dread. The creature stood there, shaken but still standing, its carapace scorched and cracked but somehow stronger. It let out a guttural, mocking roar, as if taunting them, and swung one of its limbs down with brutal force. A soldier near the front line screamed as the needle-like claw grazed his side, leaving a deep, bloody gash. He stumbled, clutching his wound as he fell to his knees, his face twisted in pain. The creature lunged toward him, and he rolled to the side just in time to avoid being skewered. He staggered to his feet, blood dripping from his wound, and raised his weapon with shaking hands. "Fall back!" someone shouted, his voice cracking with fear. "It''s too strong!" But there was no escape, no chance to retreat. The creature blocked the only exit, its monstrous form filling the cavern entrance as it advanced, its legs churning up the stone beneath it. The soldiers were trapped, and they knew it. "Lucas! Orders?" a soldier screamed, his voice barely masking the panic that was rapidly setting in. Lucas gritted his teeth, his gaze steely as he took stock of the situation. "No choice. Aim for the eyes! Blind it!" The soldiers raised their weapons again, focusing their fire on the creature''s eyes. Bullets tore through the air, striking the beady, glistening eyes with sharp, wet pops. The creature shrieked, a hideous, blood-chilling sound that seemed to shake the very walls of the cavern. It staggered back, momentarily disoriented as it thrashed its head, its remaining eyes darting wildly. One soldier, emboldened by the sight, moved forward, aiming carefully at one of the creature''s few remaining eyes. He fired, hitting it dead on, and a fresh burst of dark ichor splattered from the wound. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The creature roared again, furious and pained, its body trembling with rage as it reared back. "Keep at it! Don''t let up!" Lucas yelled, his voice carrying over the chaos. The soldiers pressed on, firing shot after shot at the creature''s eyes, the last remnants of their ammunition dwindling as they fought with everything they had. But even as its vision faded, the creature seemed to adapt, relying on its other senses to track their movements. Its limbs lashed out blindly, and one soldier wasn''t fast enough. A needle-like claw punched forward, catching the soldier square in the chest. He gasped, his eyes wide with shock as the deadly limb pierced through his armor and lifted him off his feet. The soldiers around him watched in horror, frozen as the beast pulled its limb back, the soldier''s limp body sliding off the claw and crumpling to the ground in a heap. The beast bellowed in triumph, shaking the cavern with the force of its voice, and the soldiers felt their resolve falter, their confidence wavering as they watched one of their own fall. It has a bloody fuckin intelligence. Looking mockingly at them. "Don''t give up!" Lucas shouted, his voice hoarse but unwavering. "For every one of us that falls, we strike it down harder. We''re soldiers! We''ll see this through!" Chapter 269 - 269: What are you all doing? The chaos in the cavern was deafening: the clash of weapons against an unyielding shell, the roar of the crab beast, the labored breaths of soldiers, and the rattle of empty ammunition clips. But above it all, a singular, commanding voice cut through, its tone calm, almost indifferent. "Enough," Lyerin called, stepping forward with a deliberate, unhurried pace. The word rippled through the soldiers like a shockwave. They stumbled back, drenched in sweat and blood, their weapons lowered as they turned to him. For a moment, they simply stared, bewilderment mingling with hope. Could he truly stop this nightmare? Lyerin''s eyes, cold and calculating, flicked to the beast. "My turn." With a single, fluid motion, he raised one hand. His fingers moved through the air with a practiced grace, weaving patterns of power. The pig Orcs at his side, who had stood silent and watchful during the battle, suddenly came to life. Their muscles tensed, eyes gleaming with savage intensity. Lyerin''s voice was low, yet every word carried the weight of command. "Stonecrushers, flank and harry it. Bleed it out." The largest of the pig Orcs¡ªa behemoth with bulging arms like slabs of granite¡ªgrunted in acknowledgement. He led a group that surged forward, their footfalls shaking the ground. They moved with surprising speed for their size, their massive weapons¡ªwar hammers, spiked clubs, jagged axes¡ªraised high. The crab beast, sensing the new threat, reared back and unleashed a guttural roar. But it didn''t matter. The Stonecrushers were already at its legs, hammering down with brutal efficiency. Crunch! A sickening crack echoed as a spiked club found a joint. The beast reeled, ichor oozing from the wound, but the Orcs pressed in, their strikes precise and unrelenting. "Scalebreakers, the underbelly. Now." Lyerin''s words were calm, almost disinterested, as though he were merely observing a dance rather than commanding a life-or-death struggle. The Scalebreakers¡ªleaner Orcs with sharp blades and climbing claws¡ªmoved like shadows. They swarmed over the beast''s body, climbing its shell with an eerie grace. When they reached the softer underbelly, they struck with surgical precision, their blades slicing through flesh, carving wounds that bled rivers of dark ichor. The beast howled, its cries echoing off the cavern walls. It thrashed wildly, its limbs striking out, but it was slower now, its movements hampered by pain and fatigue. The soldiers watched, breathless, as the Orcs continued their relentless assault. They moved in perfect unison, their attacks calculated, their every motion a display of brutal elegance. One of the soldiers whispered, awe mingling with fear. "They''re¡­ they''re unstoppable." "Ravagers," Lyerin intoned, his voice as cold and precise as ever, "cripple its senses." A new group of Orcs stepped forward, bearing long spears tipped with jagged metal. They closed in from all sides, their spears stabbing toward the creature''s eyes, its sensory stalks, any vulnerable point they could find. The crab beast roared again, shaking the cavern with the force of its fury, but it was blind now, its senses dulled, its strength waning. The soldiers could only watch, stunned, as the pig Orcs dismantled the creature piece by piece. There was no panic in their movements, no desperation¡ªonly cold, ruthless efficiency. Every order from Lyerin was followed without hesitation, and every strike landed true. Suddenly, one of the crab beast''s limbs lashed out, faster than anyone anticipated. It slammed into the ground, splintering rock and sending Orcs flying. But even this desperate attack was met with cold, calm control. "Bonecrushers, subdue it." An Orc with arms like tree trunks stepped forward, hefting a massive chain. He swung it wide, looping it around the beast''s flailing limb. With a roar, he yanked it taut, anchoring the creature in place. The other Bonecrushers joined him, their combined strength keeping the beast pinned. "Execute it," Lyerin commanded, his tone unchanging. The Orcs converged, striking as one. Axes bit deep, blades cut true, and the creature''s roars gave way to a final, shuddering gasp. Its massive form trembled, then went still, its lifeblood pooling beneath it. The cavern fell silent, save for the heavy breathing of the soldiers. They stared, wide-eyed and speechless, as the Orcs stood over the fallen beast, uninjured, unbroken. One soldier found his voice, his words trembling with disbelief. "They didn''t even¡­ not a scratch." Another nodded, his eyes wide. "They only took so long because¡­ because the Chief didn''t want them hurt." The soldiers turned to Lyerin, their faces pale. He simply shrugged, a faint, almost bored smile playing at the corners of his lips. "Precisely," he said, his voice soft and cold. "No need for unnecessary risk." The soldiers exchanged glances, a mixture of fear and respect simmering in their eyes. Whatever they had witnessed here was beyond anything they had imagined. And as they stared at the calm, unbothered figure of Lyerin, one thing became abundantly clear¡ªthey were in the presence of something monstrous. Something they barely understood. The cavern was quiet now. The echo of battle still lingered, etched into the rock and the minds of those who had fought. The massive, lifeless form of the crab beast lay sprawled, its ichor seeping into the cracks of the stone floor. But the eyes of the soldiers did not linger on their vanquished foe. Instead, they turned as one to a smaller, more fragile sight: the body of their fallen comrade. He lay crumpled and broken, his armor stained with dark, congealing blood. His eyes, once bright with determination and resolve, now stared unseeing into the darkness above. A soldier¡ªbarely more than a boy¡ªstepped forward, his hands trembling as he reached down to close those eyes. Others followed, forming a silent circle around their fallen brother. Slowly, reverently, they each knelt, their knees scraping against the rough stone. They bowed their heads, their faces obscured by the shadows and the pain etched into every line of their expressions. The air was thick with grief, the kind that presses down on the chest and makes every breath feel like an effort. One by one, they reached out, their hands resting on the shoulders of those beside them, creating a chain of solidarity and respect that spanned their ranks. "May his soul find peace," murmured Lucas, his voice low but steady. "May he be remembered as a warrior, brave and true." Another soldier, tears glistening on her cheeks, whispered a prayer to whatever gods still listened in this cruel, broken world. "We fight, we fall. And we rise again, in memory of those who gave all." The soldiers remained there, heads bowed, for what felt like an eternity. Time stretched and blurred, the cavern around them seeming to close in. The weight of their loss hung over them like a shroud, suffocating and heavy. Then, they moved to lift the body. Two soldiers knelt, sliding their arms beneath the fallen man''s shoulders and legs, their movements slow and gentle, as if afraid to disturb whatever remained of him. They would carry him, as they always had, through life and now, through death. They would honor him as one of their own, in death as in life. But before they could rise, a voice cut through the stillness. Cold. Detached. "What are you all doing?" Lyerin''s words shattered the solemn silence like a stone cast into still water. The soldiers flinched, their eyes snapping to him. Confusion flashed across their faces, quickly replaced by anger and disbelief. What could he possibly mean? Couldn''t he see what they were doing? Did he not understand what it meant to honor the dead? "Chief," Lucas began, his voice tight with controlled fury, "we are paying respect¡ª" He fell silent as Lyerin raised a hand. No explanation followed. No acknowledgment of their grief, their rage, or the sanctity of the moment. Instead, Lyerin simply stepped forward, his expression unreadable, and the air around him grew cold. Shadows seemed to writhe and shift at his feet, moving with a will of their own. Without warning, a dark, intricate circle blazed to life beneath the fallen soldier''s body. The symbols carved into it glowed with an eldritch light, their harsh angles and jagged edges searing themselves into the stone. The soldiers stumbled back, their eyes wide, as tendrils of shadow rose from the circle, curling around the lifeless form. "What is this?" one of them gasped, his voice trembling. "What is he doing?" None of them had an answer. They could only watch, helpless, as the shadows moved with purpose, weaving themselves around the fallen soldier like a living shroud. The blood that had pooled around him began to move, drawn back toward his body as if by some unseen force. The crimson liquid defied gravity, flowing upward in thin, twisting streams until it disappeared beneath his armor. The corpse jerked once. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Twice. And then it lay still. The glow from the circle intensified, casting long, flickering shadows across the cavern walls. The air was thick with a dark, oppressive energy, pressing down on them, filling their lungs with a heaviness they couldn''t shake. The soldiers could do nothing but watch, their faces pale and their breaths shallow. The fallen soldier''s chest rose¡ªjust a fraction¡ªand then fell. It rose again. His fingers twitched, curling into fists. His head lolled to the side, and for a moment, the soldiers thought they saw something move beneath his closed eyelids. His breathing, shallow at first, grew stronger, steadier. The shadows around him faded, retreating back into the circle, which dimmed and then disappeared entirely. Silence returned to the cavern, deep and absolute. The soldier''s eyes flew open. Chapter 270 - 270: Changes The soldier''s first breath was a ragged gasp, as if his lungs were remembering the act of living after being starved of air for far too long. His chest rose and fell, each breath coming quicker than the last as he tried to ground himself in the here and now. His limbs felt heavy, like lead, but slowly, he managed to sit up. The world around him swam, edges blurring and colors bleeding together. Everything was too bright, too sharp, too alive. He blinked, trying to clear his vision. Shapes swam into focus¡ªfamiliar shapes. His comrades, standing around him in a wide circle, their faces pale and drawn. They were silent at first, too shocked to form words, their eyes wide and unblinking as if they were staring at a ghost. The soldier''s gaze darted from one face to another, searching for something¡ªanything¡ªthat made sense. "What¡­" he croaked, his voice rough and weak, like it hadn''t been used in days. "What happened?" No one answered. Instead, they took a hesitant step back, their eyes never leaving him. He noticed then that their hands were clenched tight, their bodies tense as if preparing for a threat. Confusion rippled through him. Why were they looking at him like that? What had he done? He tried to move again, this time with more purpose. His muscles screamed in protest, but he gritted his teeth and pushed through the pain. When he finally managed to stand, he wobbled slightly, but the ground held firm beneath his feet. The silence in the cavern stretched on, oppressive and suffocating. He opened his mouth to speak again, but before he could, he caught sight of something in the faces around him¡ªsomething he hadn''t expected. Fear. They were afraid of him. He swallowed hard, his throat dry. "Why are you¡­" His words trailed off as he took in their expressions¡ªwide eyes, parted lips, trembling hands. He took a hesitant step forward, and immediately, several of his comrades recoiled. The movement was subtle, almost imperceptible, but it was there. The soldier''s heart clenched. These were the people he had fought beside, bled beside. What had changed? A murmur rippled through the crowd, low and urgent. The whispers were soft at first, barely more than the rustle of wind through leaves. But they grew louder, more insistent, until they became a cacophony of hushed voices. "He was dead," someone whispered, their voice tinged with disbelief. "I saw him. He was dead." "His wounds¡ª" another voice cut in, shaky and filled with dread. "There was no way he could have survived that." "He''s¡­ he''s standing. How is he standing?" The soldier''s gaze darted around, trying to pinpoint the source of the whispers, but they were everywhere, all around him. He could hear every word, each one a dagger that drove deeper into his confusion. His comrades'' faces were a mix of awe, fear, and something else¡ªsomething darker, like suspicion. "He should be dead," a woman''s voice said, louder this time. "I saw the Eldritch Crab pierce him. I saw it." "He was gone," another added, their tone grim. "We all saw it." The soldier''s head spun. Memories began to surface, jagged and broken. The battle. The crab beast''s pincer¡ªsharp, cold, and relentless as it tore through his armor, piercing his chest. The blinding pain, the warmth of his own blood spilling out. The world going dark. He remembered falling, remembered the weight of his own body as it hit the ground, lifeless. He remembered dying. But he was here. He was alive. His hands shook as he lifted them, turning them over, inspecting every inch. There were no wounds. No blood. Only smooth, unbroken skin. His breathing quickened. This wasn''t possible. None of it made sense. The whispers grew louder. "Is it really him? Or something else wearing his face?" "Can we even trust him now?" "What if he''s¡­ changed?" The soldier''s chest tightened. He took another step forward, desperation creeping into his voice. "It''s me," he said, louder this time. "I''m still me." But the words rang hollow. He didn''t even believe them himself. His comrades exchanged wary glances, their fear palpable. One of them¡ªthe young soldier who had first reached for his body¡ªtook a cautious step forward. His face was pale, his eyes haunted. "You¡­ you were dead," the young soldier said, his voice cracking. "I felt it. Your heart wasn''t beating. You weren''t breathing. How¡­ how are you standing here?" The soldier opened his mouth, but no words came out. How could he explain something he didn''t understand himself? He looked down at his hands again, clenching them into fists and then releasing them. He could feel everything¡ªthe roughness of his skin, the ache in his muscles, the pulse of blood beneath the surface. He was alive. But how? A memory surfaced, unbidden. The dark circle that had appeared beneath him. The tendrils of shadow that had wrapped around his body. The sensation of something¡ªsomething cold and ancient¡ªpulling him back from the abyss. He shivered, the memory leaving a cold weight in his chest. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Why am I still alive?" he whispered, more to himself than to anyone else. The question hung in the air, heavy and unanswered. No one spoke. No one dared. They only watched, their eyes wide with a mixture of horror and disbelief. Whatever had happened, whatever had brought him back, had changed something fundamental. They could all feel it, even if they couldn''t put it into words. The soldier took a step back, his heart pounding in his chest. He wanted to scream, to demand answers, but all he could do was stare at the faces around him¡ªfaces that once looked at him with camaraderie and trust, now filled with fear and doubt. He was alive. But at what cost? The soldier moved to stand, pushing himself up with trembling arms. The stone beneath his hands felt cold and unforgiving, a stark reminder of the life he thought he had lost. As he rose, his joints creaked in protest, and his muscles burned with an unfamiliar intensity. Every movement felt laborious, as though his limbs had been weighed down with iron. But he pressed on, determined to find answers¡ªto understand what had become of him. He expected to meet the eyes of his comrades when he stood, to see their wary expressions and searching gazes. But what he saw instead shocked him to his core. He was looking down at them. Confusion clawed at him, and he blinked, willing his eyes to clear. Surely, he was mistaken. He shifted his weight, trying to steady himself, and his head brushed against something hard and unyielding. The cavern ceiling. He flinched, ducking instinctively, and for the first time, he truly registered the distance between himself and his comrades. He towered over them, casting a shadow that stretched across the cavern floor. "What¡­?" His voice was deeper than he remembered, rumbling like distant thunder. He took a step back, his footfall reverberating through the ground with a heavy thud. Dust rained down from the cavern ceiling, and the soldiers around him recoiled, their expressions a mixture of shock and fear. He lifted his hands, staring at them as if they belonged to someone else. They were enormous¡ªthick fingers, knotted with muscle and scarred from countless battles, now seemed impossibly large. He turned them over, palms facing him, and saw the callouses and lines that had once been so familiar. But they were wrong, stretched and distorted. He flexed his fingers, feeling the pull of tendons and the creak of bone. It was him¡ªhis body¡ªbut it wasn''t. The soldier''s breath came in shallow gasps, panic clawing at his chest. "Why¡­ why am I¡­?" He couldn''t finish the thought. The words choked him, tangling in his throat. He looked down at his comrades, his heart pounding. "Why am I tall?" he whispered, his voice trembling. Silence met his question. The soldiers exchanged nervous glances, their eyes darting between each other and the giant standing before them. No one spoke. No one dared to answer. They stood rooted to the spot, as if any sudden movement might provoke him. He tried to steady himself, reaching out for support, but his hand collided with a stalagmite, shattering it into pieces with a deafening crash. The sound echoed through the cavern, and more dust fell from above. The soldier froze, his eyes wide with horror. "I-I didn''t mean¡­" He stumbled over his words, his voice breaking. "I didn''t mean to¡­" The soldiers took another step back, their faces pale. The distance between them felt insurmountable. He tried to shrink away, to make himself smaller, but every movement only served to remind him of how much space he now occupied. The cavern seemed to close in on him, the air growing thick and oppressive. "How?" he murmured, his voice low and pained. He turned his gaze back to his comrades, desperation etched into every line of his face. "How did this happen?" None of them answered. They only stared, their eyes wide with a mixture of fear and pity. One of the soldiers¡ªa woman with short-cropped hair and a scar running down her cheek¡ªopened her mouth as if to speak but quickly closed it, shaking her head. Another soldier, younger than most, took a step forward but stopped, his hands clenching and unclenching at his sides. No one knew what to say. No one could bring themselves to bridge the chasm that had opened between them. The soldier''s panic deepened. He felt like he was drowning, the weight of his new reality pressing down on him. "Please," he begged, his voice cracking. "Someone¡­ anyone¡­ tell me what''s happening!" Still, silence. It stretched on, cold and unyielding, wrapping around him like a shroud. His heart pounded in his chest, each beat a painful reminder of his new, unnatural form. He wanted to tear at his skin, to rip away whatever curse had twisted him into this monstrous shape. He wanted to be seen, to be recognized as the man he once was. But all he saw in their eyes was fear. His breath quickened, coming in ragged gasps. He took a step closer, desperation driving him forward. "Answer me!" he shouted, the force of his voice shaking the cavern walls. A few of the soldiers flinched, their eyes darting to the exits as if weighing the possibility of escape. In the midst of the chaos, a sound cut through the tension¡ªa deliberate, almost dismissive clearing of a throat. It was soft compared to the cacophony of his panic, but it carried weight, commanding attention. The soldier''s head snapped around, his eyes searching for the source. He found it in the form of Lyerin, who had been watching silently from the shadows, his expression unreadable. Lyerin stepped forward, his movements calm and measured. He was untouched by the fear that gripped the others, unaffected by the chaos that had erupted. There was no surprise in his eyes, no trace of uncertainty. Only a cold, detached interest, as if he had been expecting this all along. The soldier''s chest tightened. For a moment, he forgot to breathe. Lyerin''s gaze was piercing, cutting through him like a blade. He swallowed hard, his throat dry. Whatever answers he sought, he knew he would find them here. But he wasn''t sure he wanted to hear them. "Ah," Lyerin said, his voice smooth and controlled. "I see you''ve all noticed the change." Chapter 271 - 271: Gift Lyerin''s eyes gleamed with a cold, knowing light as he stepped closer, his dark robes billowing slightly in the faint, otherworldly wind that seemed to course through the cavern. He regarded the towering, newly-revived soldier for a moment, his expression inscrutable. The silence stretched on, thick and heavy, until at last, Lyerin spoke. His voice was low but carried the weight of authority, each word carefully enunciated, as if savoring every syllable. "It would seem," he began, a faint smirk playing at the corners of his lips, "that you''ve tasted one of the Stonehooves Tribe''s greatest blessings." The soldier, now towering over everyone, stared down at him, his massive chest still heaving from the aftermath of panic and confusion. Around him, the other soldiers hung on every word, their breath caught in their throats. No one dared to move, afraid that even the smallest sound might break whatever fragile spell had fallen over them. "You see," Lyerin continued, his tone almost conversational, as if discussing something as mundane as the weather, "each member of the Stonehooves Tribe, whether they are permanent or temporary, is granted a singular and remarkable gift. It is a gift of life¡­ and of death." He paused for a moment, letting the words sink in. "In every twenty-four-hour cycle, should a member of my tribe fall¡ªbe it from the blade of an enemy, a poison coursing through their veins, a crushing blow, or even the jaws of some monstrous beast¡ªthey will be revived." The words hung in the air like a thunderclap. Several of the soldiers gasped, their eyes wide with disbelief. Lyerin continued, his gaze never leaving the newly-revived soldier. "You felt death, did you not? The cold grasp of oblivion, the fading of breath¡­ the stilling of the heart. And yet, here you stand. "Not as you were, but stronger. Twice as strong, twice as fast, twice as resilient. Your size is but a reflection of the power that now flows through you. "That strength, can you feel it? Can you grasp the energy and the new you? Do you now realize what kind of human you have become?" The newly-revived soldier swallowed hard. His hands, still massive and unfamiliar, clenched at his sides. He remembered the feeling of the Eldritch Crab''s pincer tearing through his chest, the way his life had ebbed away. At that time, he remembered all his memories from childhood to adulthood, and he accepted that, in that moment, he was truly dead; he had no other choice but to accept that. A reality. It was peaceful, yet scary, now that he was still alive and breathing. That feeling of peace seemed to dig deep into his very soul, to the core of it, and the revived solider was somehow scared of it despite feeling at peace when he was there. Now, standing here, every sense heightened, every nerve thrumming with newfound energy, he couldn''t deny the truth of Lyerin''s words. Lyerin continued, his voice growing colder. "This gift, however, is not without limits. It can only be used once in a twenty-four-hour period. "One death, one resurrection. After that, if you fall again¡­ there will be no return. You have been granted another chance at life. Use it wisely." The cavern was silent, every ear straining to catch his words. Suddenly, Lucas, the military officer, stepped forward, his face pale but resolute. "Are you saying," he asked, his voice rough, "that no matter how we die¡ªwhether we''re torn apart by a beast or crushed by falling rubble¡ªwe''ll be revived?" Lyerin turned his gaze to him, his eyes cold and piercing. "Yes." Another soldier, a woman with short-cropped hair and a scar across her cheek, spoke up, her voice trembling. "What if we''re poisoned? If our hearts stop, if the toxins shut down our organs?" Lyerin inclined his head slightly. "Yes, even then." A third soldier, barely more than a boy, his face pale and eyes wide, stammered, "What about drowning? Or being burned alive? Does it work then?" "Yes," Lyerin replied without hesitation. "Death is death, regardless of the method. The moment life leaves your body, the tribe''s blessing activates. You will be brought back, renewed and more powerful than before." The questions kept coming, each one spoken with increasing urgency. "What if we''re torn apart? Limbs severed? Organs destroyed?" "Yes." "And if we''re buried alive? Suffocated?" "Yes." "What about death from extreme cold? Frozen solid?" "Yes." "Impaled? Decapitated?" Another soldier asked, his voice breaking. "Yes," Lyerin replied once more, his expression unchanged. "Though it would not be pleasant." A murmur rippled through the crowd, a mixture of awe and horror. The implications of such an ability were staggering. In this apocalyptic world, where death was a constant companion, such a gift was nothing short of miraculous. And yet, there was something chilling about the casual way Lyerin spoke of it, as if life and death were mere playthings. Finally, a grizzled veteran, his face lined with age and battle scars, asked the question that hung on everyone''s mind. "If¡­ if we have this power, why? Why grant it to us? We''re not even permanent members of your tribe." Lyerin''s eyes glinted with something dark and dangerous. "You serve my purpose," he said simply. "Temporary members you may be, but while you wear the mark of the Stonehooves Tribe, you are under its protection. This gift serves to make you stronger, to push you beyond your limits. For what is survival without adversity? What is strength without challenge?" The silence that followed was deafening. The soldiers shifted uncomfortably, the weight of Lyerin''s words pressing down on them like a physical force. Lucas spoke again, his voice low and uncertain. "And¡­ if we die again? After using this¡­ second chance?" Lyerin''s lips curved into a cold smile. "Then you die. Truly, and without reprieve." The gravity of the statement settled over them like a dark cloud. For a moment, no one spoke. The enormity of it all was almost too much to comprehend. The revived soldier, now towering above them, looked down at his comrades, his heart heavy. He had been granted a second chance, but at what cost? "Do you understand now?" Lyerin asked, his voice soft but deadly. "This is the power of the tribe. The power you wield, if only for a time." Several soldiers exchanged glances, their faces pale. One of them¡ªa man with sharp features and a perpetual scowl¡ªasked, "Is this even real? Can it really be true?" "Yes," Lyerin said. "You''ve seen it with your own eyes. And you will see more." He gestured to the revived soldier, now towering above them. "This is but one example of the power that comes with being part of my tribe. Temporary or not, you carry its mark. Use it wisely." The soldiers fell silent, their minds racing. The possibilities, the implications, were almost too much to grasp. The idea that they could die and come back stronger, more powerful¡ªit was both exhilarating and terrifying. They stared at Lyerin, a mixture of fear and awe in their eyes. This was no ordinary leader. This was someone who wielded life and death as tools, someone who played with forces beyond their comprehension. And yet, Lyerin only watched, a faint smile on his lips. He had said enough. The truth was theirs to grapple with. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 272 - 272: Temptation The soldiers, still reeling from Lyerin''s revelations, huddled together, their voices rising and falling in an urgent murmur. The air was thick with tension, and their faces reflected a chaotic mix of disbelief, awe, and anxiety. They spoke quickly, as if racing to make sense of it all before the opportunity slipped away. "This¡­ this can''t be real," muttered a young soldier, barely out of his teens, his eyes darting around. "Revived after death? Stronger, bigger? It sounds like a fairy tale!" "But it happened!" snapped another, older and scarred, his gaze shifting uneasily to the massive figure of their comrade. "You saw it. We all did. He was dead, and now¡­ now look at him." The giant soldier stood at the center of their circle, towering and silent, his broad chest rising and falling with deep breaths. He glanced at his massive hands, flexing them slowly, as if unsure they truly belonged to him. The awe on his face was tempered by fear. "Why us?" demanded a woman with short-cropped hair and fierce eyes. "Why would Lyerin grant us this power? We''re not part of his tribe. Not really." "Maybe he wants us to be," someone else muttered. "Think about it. If we''re loyal to him, what does he gain?" "Loyalty?" barked a soldier with a deep voice and skeptical eyes. "Or control? It''s dangerous to put faith in anyone who can pull you back from death like that. Who knows what price comes with it?" The young soldier bit his lip, his expression troubled. "Isn''t it better to be with someone like that, though? At least we have a chance to survive this apocalypse. Isn''t that why we joined the government in the first place? To protect ourselves, to protect our families?" Several heads nodded. "He''s right," another soldier said. "We joined to survive. But what if we had more? What if we didn''t just survive, but thrived?" A different voice, sharp and wary, cut through the group. "You mean joining the Families for real?" There was a stunned silence. No one wanted to say it outright, but the thought was there, hanging heavily between them. The Families¡ªpowerful, ancient, and shrouded in mystique¡ªoffered security, resources, power. And yet, here they were, under the protection of Lyerin''s Stonehooves Tribe, even if only temporarily. Was it enough? "If we leave this place and go to the Families, what will happen to us?" asked a soldier, his voice trembling with fear and hope. "What if this¡­ this power doesn''t stay with us?" Everyone turned their eyes to Lyerin, who stood apart from their group, silent and watchful. He had been listening all along. When he finally spoke, his voice was calm but carried an edge that cut through the air like a blade. "Since your membership is temporary, so too is the power granted by my tribe." The revelation sent a wave of shock through the soldiers. Whispers erupted again, louder this time, more frantic. "Temporary? So, what? We get a taste of this power, and then it''s gone?" "Just like that?" another soldier asked, his hands clenching into fists. "It''s¡­ it''s a cruel joke." "It''s not a joke," someone else whispered, their voice hoarse. "It''s a test." "Of what?" barked a soldier, his face twisted with anger. "Of our loyalty? Our worth? It''s madness. If we leave, we lose it all. If we stay, we become pawns." The newly-revived giant shifted uncomfortably. He had been silent during their debate, still grappling with his new size and power. But now, he found his voice, his words thick with fear. "Does¡­ does that mean I''ll stay like this forever?" The group fell silent, turning to Lyerin once more. The towering soldier''s voice was small, almost childlike, despite his massive form. "I don''t want to be like this forever," he whispered. "It¡­ it feels wrong." Lyerin''s gaze was steady. "You won''t," he said, his tone almost gentle. "Within a few minutes, your body will return to its normal form. The strength will remain, but the size is a temporary manifestation of your resurrection." Relief washed over the giant soldier''s face. He nodded, though he still looked unsettled. Around him, the murmuring began again. "This is insane," said one soldier, shaking his head. "To be granted power and then have it taken away? It''s like dangling a prize in front of us. How are we supposed to make sense of any of this?" "Maybe it''s a lesson," suggested a woman, her eyes thoughtful. "Maybe Lyerin wants us to understand what we''re fighting for. What we can become." "Or what we''re willing to sacrifice," countered another, his voice harsh. "Because make no mistake¡ªthere is always a cost." The discussions grew more heated. Some argued that they should swear loyalty to Lyerin, even if only temporarily, to gain the protection and power of the Stonehooves Tribe. Others balked at the idea, fearing what strings might be attached. One soldier proposed that they try to strike a balance¡ªremaining loyal to the government but gaining what they could from their temporary membership in the tribe. The debate raged on, each voice more desperate than the last. "Think about it!" cried one, his eyes wild. "In this world, it''s not just about survival anymore. It''s about power. If we can become stronger¡ªif we can overcome any death¡ªwhy shouldn''t we seize that chance?" "Because it comes at a price we don''t even understand!" another shouted. "We''re playing with forces beyond our comprehension." Lucas, who had been listening in silence, stepped forward. The weight of command was etched into every line of his face, and his presence alone was enough to quiet the chaos. "Enough," he said, his voice firm but not unkind. "We''re here now, under Lyerin''s protection. We''ve seen what his tribe can offer. But we need answers. All of us do." Turning to Lyerin, Lucas bowed his head respectfully. "Chieftain Lyerin," he said, his tone formal. "Might we have more time to understand what it truly means to be part of your tribe¡ªeven temporarily? We need to know what lies ahead." Lyerin''s eyes glittered, and he nodded slowly. "Time is a luxury we all possess in short measure, Lucas. But I shall grant you what little of it I can spare." The soldiers exchanged glances, tension simmering beneath the surface. Whatever lay ahead, they knew one thing for certain: they were no longer merely fighting to survive. They were navigating a labyrinth of power, loyalty, and danger, with Lyerin at its center. And the path forward would test them all. Suddenly, Lyerin would be annoyed and look at them, "This is pissing me off¡­" S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 273 - 273: Booming questions The murmuring among the soldiers swelled once more, a tide of voices pressing against Lyerin. One of them stepped forward¡ªa tall man with a sneer permanently etched into his lips. His eyes glimmered with a mix of entitlement and bravado, as if the world owed him answers simply for the burden of his existence. "Chieftain Lyerin," the man said, drawing out each word with a false, syrupy politeness. "If I may ask, this ''revival'' ability¡ªdoes it work every time? No matter how grievous the injury? Say, if one of us were burned to ashes¡­ would we still rise?" Lyerin''s eyes, dark and unyielding as the abyss, narrowed slightly. He kept his voice level, though it carried a subtle, dangerous edge. "Yes," he said. "Even if reduced to ashes, the spirit of the Stonehooves Tribe pulls the fragments back together. But I would not suggest testing the limits of such a gift." His gaze lingered on the soldier just a heartbeat too long, and the man shifted uncomfortably. Another soldier, a wiry woman with hair cropped short, stepped in without hesitation. Her voice was sharp, cutting through the air like a blade. "So, it''s a perfect ability, then? No side effects? No fine print?" Her tone dripped with skepticism, as if daring Lyerin to reveal some hidden clause. Lyerin''s lips twitched, almost imperceptibly. His patience, frayed as it was, held by a thread. "There are no hidden clauses," he said, his voice like the rumble of a distant storm. "Revival occurs once within a twenty-four-hour cycle. No more, no less. Abuse it, and you will still meet your end when the second death comes." The soldiers exchanged glances, as if weighing his words. Then, another voice piped up from the back¡ªa man with a self-assured smirk plastered across his face. "So, let''s say we''re crushed under a mountain. You''re telling us we''d just pop back to life? Completely unharmed?" Lyerin exhaled slowly, a hiss of air that sounded like the beginning of a tempest. "You would emerge alive," he said, enunciating each word carefully, "but not unscathed. The body mends. The pain does not simply vanish. It leaves its mark." S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "But why not?" demanded the man, his voice growing more insistent. "Why can''t it be a true reset? If your tribe''s power is as great as you claim, why do we have to suffer through the pain?" The heat in Lyerin''s gaze could have melted iron. His fingers flexed, the leather straps of his gauntlets creaking softly. "Because pain is a teacher," he said, each word heavy with restrained ire. "It reminds you of the cost of failure. Without it, you would learn nothing." A snicker broke the tension, and another soldier stepped forward, her expression half-mocking. "So, you''re saying we get to come back to life, but we''ll be in agony? Sounds like a raw deal to me." Lyerin''s eyes darkened. He took a step forward, and for a moment, the shadows around him seemed to deepen, as if responding to his growing irritation. "You think this is a game?" His voice was low, dangerous, like the first rumble of an avalanche. "You think the gift of a second life is something to mock?" A hush fell over the group. The soldiers shifted uneasily, but their arrogance refused to be snuffed out. "But what about old age?" another asked, his tone unbothered. "If someone dies of old age, do they come back young? Or do they just drop dead again immediately?" Lyerin''s jaw clenched. "The gift does not turn back time. You return as you were moments before death. If your body is at its limit, the spirit cannot change that." "So, no immortality, then?" The same soldier scoffed, a glint of condescension in his eyes. "Some ''gift.''" Lyerin''s patience cracked like ice under a boot. His words, now edged with steel, came faster. "If you wish for immortality, you are in the wrong place. I have no interest in granting eternity to fools." The soldiers'' arrogance did not abate. One spoke up, a woman whose gaze was cold and calculating. "If this revival power is so great, why haven''t you made your tribe invincible? Why limit it to one resurrection per day?" "Limits exist for a reason," Lyerin bit out, his voice taut as a drawn bowstring. "Unchecked power breeds complacency. And I do not lead a tribe of complacent fools." "Oh, but you''re fine with making us your temporary pawns, aren''t you?" a man sneered, crossing his arms. "What happens if we die and then you decide our ''temporary membership'' is over? Do we just drop dead again?" Lyerin''s eyes blazed with something primal, something barely held in check. "Your lives are your own. If you survive and leave, you will retain what you have earned for as long as the spirit deems fit. Beyond that? It is out of my hands." There was a tense silence. Then, a soldier with hollow eyes and a thin voice spoke. "So, you''re saying we''re at the mercy of this ''spirit'' you keep talking about? We''re just its playthings?" Lyerin stepped forward again, his cloak billowing as if caught in a sudden wind. The ground beneath him cracked, and for a moment, it felt as though the air itself had grown heavy. "You are at the mercy of nothing but your own choices," he said, his words cutting through their entitlement like a scythe. "I offered you strength. Survival. If you cannot see the value in that, then leave. Your lives are of no interest to me." But they did not leave. They glared, they grumbled, but they did not walk away. And Lyerin saw it for what it was¡ªa desperate need to feel important, to be more than what the world had made of them. It would have been almost pitiable, if it hadn''t been so grating. "What about poison?" someone asked, their voice trembling. "If we''re poisoned to death, will the revival cure us?" "Yes," Lyerin said flatly. "The revival purges all foreign elements from the body." Another question came, then another, and another still. Each one more entitled, more grasping, more insistent. Lyerin''s replies grew curt. His eyes burned, his fingers itched to silence them all. Yet he answered each question, even as his patience wore to a frayed thread. "Can we revive underwater?" "Yes." "Can we revive if we''re dismembered?" "Yes." "What about if we¡ª" "Enough!" Lyerin''s voice cracked like a whip. The soldiers fell silent, finally sensing the fury simmering beneath his calm facade. He stepped forward, towering over them, a force of nature barely contained. "You think yourselves entitled to this power? You think you deserve it simply because you demand it?" No one spoke. The air was heavy, stifling. "Power must be earned," Lyerin said, his voice low, vibrating with barely restrained wrath. "If you wish to wield the gifts of my tribe, prove yourselves worthy. Or leave now, while you still have the chance." The silence that followed was deafening. For once, none of the soldiers dared to speak. They had pushed too far, and they knew it. But even as they stood there, chastened and wary, one thought lingered in their minds. The taste of power was sweet, and they were not ready to let it go. From the shadows, Lucas stepped forward, his expression grim. "Chieftain," he said, his voice careful. "A word, if you please." Lyerin turned to him, the fury in his gaze dimming to a simmer. "Very well," he said, his voice cold as winter''s breath. "But make it quick." Chapter 274 - 274: Who says? Lucas stepped forward, his eyes meeting Lyerin''s with a mixture of caution and steel. He drew in a deep breath before asking, "Chieftain, is there a possibility for your tribe''s power to be shared permanently if one is willing to¡ª" "No." Lyerin''s answer came swift and final, like a door slammed shut. His gaze was a cold storm, his expression devoid of warmth. "There is no such possibility." The air around them crackled with unspoken tension. A ripple of unease spread through the ranks of soldiers, but they were far from deterred. One of them, a young man with desperate eyes and a voice too loud for the situation, stepped forward. "But, Chieftain, if we were to join your tribe permanently, would we all be granted these abilities? Could we revive every day? Adapt to every environment?" Lyerin''s jaw clenched visibly, but he said nothing. His silence only emboldened the others. A woman with a scar tracing her jaw spoke next. "If we joined, would we be invincible in every hazardous situation? What if we fell into a pit of acid? Would the tribe''s power protect us?" Another soldier piped up, his voice shaking with a mix of hope and greed. "What about diseases? If we''re infected with something incurable, would we still come back to life perfectly healed?" "If we were trapped under ice and suffocated, would revival still work?" came another question, sharper, more probing. "Would it ensure we never actually die from such a thing?" The voices came faster now, overlapping, each soldier eager to get their own question out. "If we were torn apart by beasts, would the pieces of our bodies just come back together?" "If we were cursed, would the curse be lifted upon revival?" "What if our minds are taken by some magic? Does revival fix our minds too?" "If we drown at sea and sink to the bottom, would we return to the surface or still in the water?" The questions were relentless, a bombardment of curiosity and entitlement. One soldier, his eyes wild with the lust for power, pushed forward and shouted above the clamor. "If we become permanent members of your tribe, would we be as strong as you, Chieftain? Would we have control over these abilities like you do?" "Could we live for centuries?" came another voice, hesitant but hopeful. "Would we age at all? Or would the tribe''s power keep us young?" "If we fought for you, could we choose to leave and take the powers with us? Would there be a price to pay?" asked a man with a calculating expression, his gaze fixed intently on Lyerin. "What if we wanted our families to join too? Would your tribe accept them, even if they''re weak?" Lyerin''s fists tightened at his sides. His patience, already strained to its limits, was fraying faster with each word they spoke. He opened his mouth to respond, but another soldier beat him to it. "If we joined your tribe, would we be protected from any curse of the Families? You know the curses they spread¡ªcould your power shield us?" "What about lava?" blurted another. "Could we bathe in it if we adapted? Could we become truly untouchable?" "Could we¡ª" "Enough!" Lyerin''s voice boomed, reverberating through the cavern. The ground beneath their feet trembled, and the shadows around him writhed as if alive. Silence descended like a heavy blanket, the soldiers staring at him with wide eyes. His rage was a palpable force, simmering beneath the surface and threatening to consume everything. "Who," Lyerin said, his voice low and laced with venom, "who said I would accept you as members of my tribe?" The weight of his words crashed over them, leaving stunned silence in its wake. They had been so consumed by their own greed, by the tantalizing promise of power, that they had forgotten who they were dealing with. The Chieftain of the Stonehooves Tribe, a man whose patience was as thin as a blade''s edge and whose mercy was an unpredictable storm. Lyerin''s gaze swept over them, cold and merciless. "You speak as if you are entitled to my gifts. As if you have earned even a fragment of the power my people possess. But you are nothing. Temporary pawns, at best." His eyes narrowed, a predator''s glare. "Do not presume to demand what you have not earned." The soldiers shifted uncomfortably. Some opened their mouths to speak, to offer apologies or more questions, but the weight of Lyerin''s fury held them back. For the first time since their journey began, they understood that they were not dealing with a benevolent leader. Lyerin was a force of nature¡ªunforgiving, unyielding, and utterly beyond their control. The soldiers stood frozen in place, the weight of Lyerin''s fury pressing down on them like an invisible storm. The echo of his words lingered, a reminder of how far they had overstepped. For a long, tense moment, no one moved or spoke. The silence felt like a blade poised over their heads. Finally, a soldier near the front¡ªa young man with wide, fearful eyes¡ªtook a trembling step forward. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He swallowed hard, his Adam''s apple bobbing visibly. "Chieftain¡­ I-I apologize." His voice wavered but grew steadier as he spoke. "I didn''t mean to presume. I¡­ I spoke out of turn." His words hung in the air, heavy with sincerity. The others glanced at him, seeing the fear etched into his face and the way his hands shook. His courage broke the spell of silence that had gripped them all. Another soldier stepped forward, his gaze fixed firmly on the ground. "Chieftain Lyerin, I also apologize," he said, voice low and heavy. "I let my desperation blind me. It was wrong to make such demands." The apologies began to come, one by one, slow at first but gaining momentum as more soldiers found their voices. A woman with a scarred cheek stepped forward, her expression a mix of shame and determination. "We acted out of greed, and it was unworthy of us," she said, her eyes darting briefly to Lyerin''s hard, unreadable face. "Please forgive our insolence." One by one, the soldiers apologized. Each voice was different¡ªsome shaky, some strong, others choked with emotion¡ªbut the words were the same. "I apologize." "I spoke out of turn." "It was wrong." Their regret was palpable, and though they feared Lyerin''s wrath, they knew they had to own their mistakes. A grizzled man with gray streaks in his beard stepped forward, his voice deep and weary. "I''ve seen death more times than I can count," he said, meeting Lyerin''s gaze with tired eyes. "I thought, just for a moment, that there was hope¡ªsomething that could make us more than desperate survivors. But I see now¡­ we forgot our place. You have our respect, Chieftain. And our apology." The group shifted uneasily, heads bowed, eyes cast downward. The weight of their collective shame pressed down on them. Even Lucas, who had remained silent throughout, finally spoke. "Lyerin," he began, his tone respectful but pained. "Our people¡­ we''re desperate. That''s no excuse, but it is the truth. We see something powerful, and we¡­ we reach for it. It''s who we''ve become. But we overstepped." He lowered his head. "On behalf of my men, I apologize." There was a long, suffocating silence. The soldiers waited, hearts pounding in their chests, for Lyerin''s reaction. Would he accept their apologies? Would he cast them aside? Would he strike them down where they stood? Lyerin''s gaze swept over them, cold and assessing. The silence stretched, each second feeling like an eternity. Finally, he spoke, his voice softer but no less commanding. "Desperation is a powerful thing," he said, his words cutting through the tension like a knife. "It makes people forget themselves. It makes them believe they are entitled to what they have not earned. You are lucky that I do not tolerate disrespect¡ªbut neither am I without understanding." He took a step forward, the weight of his presence pressing down on them. "I will accept your apologies. But let this be a warning¡ªthere is a line you do not cross again." The soldiers nodded, relief flooding their faces. Some even sagged where they stood, as if a great weight had been lifted from their shoulders. The realization of just how close they had come to disaster was clear on every face. One by one, they murmured their thanks and stepped back, giving Lyerin the respect he commanded. For a moment, no one dared speak again, fearful of breaking the fragile truce that had just been formed. The air felt lighter, but the lesson they had learned would not soon be forgotten. Chapter 275 - 275: Ancient Murals With their apologies offered and Lyerin''s patience worn thin, the soldiers fell silent, unwilling to test the Chieftain''s ire any further. The group regrouped, casting anxious glances at one another before turning their attention to the deeper passage of the underwater cave. The flickering light from luminescent corals barely illuminated the path ahead, casting wavering, ghostly shadows that danced along the damp rock walls. The silence was broken only by the steady drip-drip of water echoing around them, and the faint murmur of the ocean''s currents outside. Lyerin stepped forward, his movements confident and unhurried, as if the eerie atmosphere was nothing more than a mild curiosity. "Follow closely," he commanded, his voice cutting through the tension. "This part of the cave has¡­ peculiarities." The soldiers exchanged wary glances but obeyed, their footsteps echoing in the narrow corridor. As they moved deeper, the air grew colder. A shiver passed through the group, and more than one soldier pulled their cloak tighter around their shoulders. The walls of the cave seemed to close in, narrowing the passage until they were forced to walk in single file. Moisture dripped from the jagged ceiling, and every drop that struck their shoulders felt colder than ice. The further they went, the more the cave transformed. The smooth rock gave way to twisted formations, their shapes grotesque and jagged, resembling the frozen limbs of some long-forgotten creature. The walls were lined with thick, dark seaweed that moved as if alive, swaying and reaching for them as they passed. A soldier at the back yelped as a tendril brushed against his arm, recoiling as if burned. "Calm yourself," Lyerin''s voice came from up ahead, his tone devoid of concern. "It is merely the cave''s¡­ atmosphere." The soldier swallowed hard, nodding despite his fear. But the deeper they went, the more oppressive the atmosphere became. The walls seemed to breathe, expanding and contracting ever so slightly. The air carried a faint, metallic tang, and with each step, the soldiers felt their pulse quicken. It was as if the cave itself was watching them. "Is it just me," muttered a woman near the middle of the line, "or does it feel like this place is alive?" "Alive?" scoffed another, his voice strained despite his attempt at bravado. "It''s just a cave." But even he couldn''t hide the nervous glance he shot at the writhing seaweed and the strange etchings on the walls¡ªsymbols that glowed faintly, like the embers of a dying fire. Each symbol seemed to pulse in time with their heartbeats, a rhythm that grew louder the further they went. The ground beneath their feet began to change. What had once been solid rock now felt spongy, yielding slightly with every step. A soldier in the front paused, glancing down. "What¡­ what is this?" he whispered, nudging the ground with the toe of his boot. It oozed slightly, releasing a puff of greenish mist that smelled of salt and decay. "Keep moving," Lyerin ordered, his voice harsh and unyielding. "We are close." The soldiers obeyed, but their fear was palpable. Every step felt heavier, every breath harder to draw. The oppressive atmosphere pressed down on them, and the shadows seemed to grow bolder, reaching out with claw-like tendrils. Suddenly, a low, resonant hum filled the air. It vibrated through the rock, through their bones, shaking loose bits of stone from the ceiling. The soldiers halted, their eyes darting wildly in search of the source. The hum grew louder, more insistent, until it became a chorus of whispers¡ªindistinct words that spoke of secrets long buried and horrors best forgotten. "Keep your focus," Lyerin barked, his eyes blazing with intensity. "Do not listen." Easier said than done. The whispers clawed at their minds, dredging up memories, regrets, and fears. One soldier dropped to his knees, clutching his head. "Make it stop!" he cried, his voice cracking. "I can''t¡ª" Another soldier yanked him to his feet. "Get up! Don''t give in!" But the deeper they ventured, the more the cave twisted their senses. Shapes moved in the corners of their eyes¡ªimpossible things that vanished when they turned to look. The walls pulsed with a sickly light, and the whispers grew louder, merging into a cacophony of madness. The ground beneath them shifted again, and suddenly, they found themselves in a vast chamber. The ceiling arched high above, disappearing into darkness. Strange, luminescent fungi clung to the walls, casting an eerie green glow. Pools of black water dotted the chamber, their surfaces disturbingly still. The air was thick with tension, and every breath felt like inhaling smoke. Lyerin strode forward, unfazed by the nightmarish scene around them. He stopped in the center of the chamber and turned to face the soldiers. "We are here," he said, his voice echoing ominously. "What lies beyond this point is not for the faint of heart." The soldiers, pale and trembling, could only nod. Whatever lay ahead, they knew it would test them in ways they could not yet comprehend. And as they stood there, surrounded by the living, breathing darkness of the cave, they realized there was no turning back. The soldiers stepped cautiously into the chamber, their eyes widening as they took in their surroundings. Gone were the grotesque, writhing walls from before. Instead, they found themselves surrounded by remnants of an ancient civilization, preserved by the cold embrace of the underwater cave. The chamber was vast, its walls carved with intricate murals that glowed softly with an otherworldly light. Symbols and pictographs danced across the stone, telling stories that none of them could immediately understand, but their sheer presence filled the air with a weighty reverence. At the center of the chamber stood towering pillars, their surfaces etched with spiraling patterns that seemed to twist and shift when looked at directly. The soldiers moved slowly, their boots clinking against the stone floor, as if afraid that any sudden movement would disturb whatever ancient spirits lingered in this place. Lyerin, as always, strode ahead with unwavering confidence, his gaze scanning the murals with a mix of interest and something else¡ªsomething deeper, more personal. The first mural they approached depicted a battle frozen in time. Figures¡ªhumans, orcs, and strange beasts¡ªfought side by side against a tide of shadows. Spears clashed against claws, and tendrils of darkness writhed across the stone surface. The details were astonishingly lifelike, as if the artists had captured the very essence of chaos and frozen it within the rock. One of the soldiers reached out hesitantly, his fingers hovering just above the surface of the mural. "What... what is this place?" he whispered, his voice barely audible over the soft hum of the glowing carvings. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lyerin didn''t answer. He was already moving on, his gaze fixed on the next mural. This one depicted a council of figures¡ªwarriors and scholars, each with symbols glowing above their heads. They stood around a great circle, their hands raised in a gesture of unity or perhaps desperation. The symbols glowed faintly in response to the soldiers'' presence, as if recognizing their intrusion. "Is this... some kind of prophecy?" another soldier asked, his voice low and uneasy. He traced the outlines of the symbols with his eyes, trying to make sense of their meaning. "History, maybe," muttered another, his eyes darting around nervously. "Or a warning." "Whatever it is," Lucas said, stepping closer, "it''s old. Very old." The air in the chamber was thick, heavy with an ancient energy that seemed to seep into their bones. Every breath felt heavier, every step slower, as if the weight of time itself was pressing down on them. The murals continued, each one telling a fragment of a story too vast to comprehend. They showed scenes of creation and destruction, of alliances forged and betrayed, of peace shattered by relentless war. One particularly large mural caught their attention. It depicted a monstrous creature rising from the depths of an ocean, its form a grotesque amalgamation of tentacles, claws, and eyes. The creature loomed over tiny figures who raised weapons in defiance, their faces etched with both terror and determination. The stone seemed to tremble beneath their gaze, as if the memory of the battle still echoed within. "What kind of beast is that?" a soldier asked, his voice trembling. "One that should have remained forgotten," Lyerin replied, his tone cold. He turned away from the mural, as if unwilling to look at it any longer. Their journey through the chamber led them deeper, past more murals and carvings that grew increasingly disjointed and chaotic. The stories they told became harder to follow, as if the artists themselves had descended into madness. The soldiers pressed on, their unease growing with every step. This place was ancient, yes, but it was also deeply, irrevocably wrong. Finally, they reached the far end of the chamber, where the murals gave way to a towering stone altar. Atop the altar lay an ancient-looking disk, its surface engraved with countless runes and symbols that pulsed with a faint, rhythmic light. The disk was large, perhaps as wide as a man''s chest, and made of a metal that none of them recognized. It shimmered in hues of silver and green, casting shifting reflections across the chamber. Lyerin approached the altar, his footsteps echoing in the vast silence. He reached out, but paused just short of touching the disk. His eyes narrowed, and for a moment, he seemed lost in thought. The soldiers gathered behind him, their breaths held. The ancient disk seemed to radiate power, and its presence filled the chamber with a tangible tension. No one dared to speak. They could only watch, waiting for whatever came next. Chapter 276 - 276: Another Awakening The chamber fell into a pregnant silence, broken only by the rhythmic drip of water from the stalactites above and the low hum emanating from the ancient disk. Lyerin stood motionless before it, his hand still hovering just above the engraved metal. His eyes darkened, reflecting the pulsing light as if he were peering into a bottomless abyss. The air grew heavier with each passing moment, making it hard for the soldiers to breathe. Without warning, Lyerin lowered his hand and touched the disk. A wave of energy exploded outward¡ªWHOOOOM!¡ªlike the tolling of a massive bell, shaking the walls and sending vibrations through the stone floor. The soldiers stumbled, their knees buckling as they grabbed onto anything within reach to steady themselves. One of them cried out, his voice swallowed by the overwhelming sound. The glow of the murals intensified, casting the chamber in a ghostly, flickering light. Lyerin began to chant. The words that poured from his lips were unlike any language the soldiers had ever heard. Each syllable reverberated in their skulls, sharp and jagged, as if tearing through reality itself. Thrum. Thrum. Thrum. The pulse of the disk matched the rhythm of his voice, growing louder and faster. The soldiers'' panic began to build, their eyes darting wildly as they tried to make sense of what was happening. "W-what is he doing?" one of them whispered, his voice shaking. No one answered. They were all too transfixed, too terrified by the sight before them. The light from the disk flared, casting long, twisting shadows across the chamber. Lyerin raised his arms, and the runes etched into the stone walls blazed to life, their glow intertwining with the symbols on the disk. The energy in the air became suffocating, pressing down on their chests like an invisible weight. The soldiers'' breaths came in short gasps, their eyes wide with dread. "Stop... this isn''t right," another soldier stammered, clutching at his chest as if he could push the weight away. His words went unheard, lost in the torrent of Lyerin''s chanting. Then the ground cracked. CRACK! CRACK! Fissures raced outward from the altar, glowing with an unnatural light. The soldiers stepped back, their boots scraping against the stone as they retreated. "What is happening?!" one of them shouted, his voice tinged with hysteria. He glanced at his comrades, their faces pale with fear. None of them had answers. The glow from the fissures began to rise, tendrils of energy coiling and writhing like living things. They reached for Lyerin, wrapping around him like serpents. He didn''t flinch. Instead, he continued his chant, his voice now a harsh crescendo. The soldiers watched, their panic mounting. Sweat dripped from their foreheads, and their hearts pounded in their chests like war drums. "This isn''t normal. This... this can''t be happening," one soldier muttered, backing away until he hit the cold, unyielding wall of the chamber. "Is he summoning something? Is he going to kill us?" Others began to voice their fears, their words tumbling over each other in a frantic cacophony. "What if we''re trapped here? What if¡ª" "Quiet!" Lucas barked, his voice cutting through the panic. But even he couldn''t hide the tremor in his hands. His eyes were locked on Lyerin, watching every movement, every flicker of light. Suddenly, the tendrils of energy snapped taut. SNAP! SNAP! The sound was sharp, electric, and sent shivers down their spines. Lyerin''s chanting stopped, replaced by an eerie silence that pressed in on them from all sides. The tendrils pulsed, and for a moment, time seemed to stand still. Then Lyerin spoke, his voice low and resonant. "Blood and stone. Life and death. By the old pact, I call you forth." The disk''s glow intensified, blindingly bright. The soldiers shielded their eyes, their panic reaching a fever pitch. "No, no, no!" one of them screamed, his voice cracking. Another dropped to his knees, his face buried in his hands. They couldn''t move, couldn''t escape the oppressive energy that filled the chamber. The light dimmed, revealing Lyerin standing tall, his eyes blazing with power. He lowered his arms, and the tendrils of energy slowly withdrew, sinking back into the fissures with a soft hiss. The glow of the murals faded, leaving only the dim, pulsing light of the disk. "What... what have you done?" one soldier managed to choke out, his voice trembling. Lyerin turned to face them, his expression calm, almost serene. "I have awakened what slumbered beneath," he said, his words sending a chill down their spines. The soldiers stared at him, their fear giving way to a mixture of awe and horror. The soldiers, still trembling and pale from the overwhelming power they had just witnessed, exchanged wary glances. Their fear was palpable, yet so was their curiosity. "Should we ask him?" they whispered among each other. There was something inexplicable about the ritual they had just seen¡ªa mystery that gnawed at their minds. One of the men, his voice unsteady but driven by a need for understanding, stepped forward. "What did you mean by ''awaken what slumbered beneath''? What...what lies beneath this place?" Lyerin turned his gaze to the soldier, his eyes cold and distant. "A fragment of an ancient power," he said simply, as if discussing the weather. The soldier''s eyes widened, and murmurs spread among the group. Another soldier spoke up, desperation in his tone. "Ancient power? Is it dangerous? Did you... did you unleash something that could harm us all?" "Potentially," Lyerin replied, his voice calm and detached. "If provoked." A woman with a deep scar running along her jaw pushed through the others, her face a mix of apprehension and resolve. "What was the purpose of all this? Are we just pawns in some grand scheme of yours?" Her words hung in the air, heavy with accusation. Lyerin''s gaze didn''t waver. "The purpose is my own," he said softly. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The soldiers erupted into a torrent of questions, their fear manifesting as frantic demands for clarity. "What kind of power can be awakened here?" "Did you bring us here to die?" "Are we expendable to you?" "Is this some kind of test?" "What happens to us now?" Lyerin listened, his expression never changing. When they paused, desperate for answers, he spoke again, his words as cold as ice. "The power here is ancient and tied to this land. No, you were not brought here to die. Your purpose is what you make of it." Another soldier''s voice rose, tinged with panic. "You said ''if provoked.'' Are we in danger just by being here? Is there something watching us now?" "Yes," Lyerin said, his tone betraying no emotion. "Be careful." The group shifted uneasily. A younger soldier, barely more than a boy, asked with wide eyes, "Is it awake now? Will it come for us?" "Not yet," Lyerin replied simply. Lucas stepped forward, his jaw clenched. "You''re toying with powers beyond comprehension, Lyerin. Why would you risk all of our lives for this?" "For the future," Lyerin said, the words falling like lead. The soldiers were not satisfied. Questions spilled from them in a torrent, their voices overlapping, each more desperate than the last. "Will it spread beyond this cave?" "Is this power controllable?" "Did the disk choose you?" "Is there any way to undo what you did?" "What are you planning next?" "Did you always intend to put us in danger?" Lyerin''s responses were simple, each one striking with the precision of a blade. "Yes." "To some extent." "Perhaps." "Not in the way you think." "I plan many things." "You were warned." The soldiers'' fear and frustration boiled over. "What do you mean ''we were warned''?!" someone shouted. "You dragged us into this without telling us anything!" Lyerin''s gaze turned icy. "You chose to follow. Do not mistake your choices for mine." Another wave of questions rose, this time more hesitant, as if they feared the answers they might receive. "Can this power be used to protect us?" "Will it consume us?" "Are you the only one who can control it?" "What happens if we leave?" "Why did you awaken it now?" "Does it want something from us?" "Are there others like it?" "Yes." "Possibly." "For now." "You risk everything." "Timing is crucial." "Maybe." "Yes." The soldiers fell silent, their minds spinning. The reality of what they had walked into, and the cold certainty of Lyerin''s responses, left them reeling. Fear, frustration, and confusion warred within them. Some wanted to demand more answers, to press him further, but the calm detachment with which Lyerin answered their questions was more chilling than the ritual itself. It was as if nothing could shake him, as if they were all mere pawns in a game only he understood. One final voice, tired and trembling, broke the silence. "What happens now, Lyerin?" He regarded them with a flicker of something unreadable in his eyes. "Now, we move forward." Lucas was just watching on the side, the ritual was scary. It''s like, even though saying it was not, but when it was happening, they felt like the jaw of a massive hulking beast was about to devour them. He couldn''t help but swallow. Chapter 277 - 277: Dark Ghost As Lyerin stepped forward, the air around him seemed to shudder. Shadows thickened, as though the very light was being swallowed whole. Darkness unfurled in sinuous tendrils, stretching from unseen crevices, crawling along the ancient stone walls like living ink. A cold wind hissed through the chamber, making the soldiers'' torches flicker and sputter. The oppressive darkness pressed against their skin, cold as death itself. And then, they appeared¡ªwispy figures, their shapes indistinct yet undeniably menacing. The dark ghosts drifted upward, clawing their way out from beneath the stone floor. Their forms shimmered and shifted, sometimes appearing humanoid, other times little more than masses of black mist. A low, ethereal wail echoed through the chamber¡ªa sound that scraped against the edges of the soldiers'' sanity. One by one, their breaths quickened. The walls of the chamber suddenly felt far too close. "What...what are those?" a soldier whispered, his voice trembling. His eyes darted, wide with terror, as more dark ghosts materialized around him. The apparitions moved like swirling storm clouds, circling the group. Each ghost exuded an aura of malice, their hollow eyes burning like dying embers. "Stay together!" Lucas commanded, his voice breaking the paralysis of fear gripping the soldiers. Weapons were raised, trembling hands gripping hilts and triggers as if they were lifelines. A ghostly figure, taller and more defined than the rest, floated forward. Its form flickered, a skeletal face glimpsed for a moment before dissolving into shadow once more. When it spoke, its voice was a chorus of whispers, low and grating, like nails scratching against stone. "Why have you come, living ones?" The soldiers recoiled, their fear palpable. "W-what are you?" another soldier stammered, sweat beading on his forehead. Lyerin''s eyes never left the approaching specters. "Calm yourselves," he said, his tone steady, as if addressing a minor inconvenience. "These are merely guardians." "Guardians?" a soldier spat, disbelief and terror mingling in his tone. "They look like death itself!" S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The dark ghosts hissed, their forms coiling tighter around the group. The spectral leader tilted its head, shadows peeling away to reveal a glimpse of a grinning skull. "You tread upon ancient ground. Only those with purpose may pass." "Purpose?" Lucas repeated, gripping his weapon tighter. "What purpose do you speak of?" The ghost turned its hollow gaze to Lyerin, as if waiting for an answer. Lyerin remained impassive, his eyes unblinking. "You know why we are here," he said to the apparition. "You seek no validation from us." The ghost''s laughter was like the rattling of dry bones. "Every living soul must prove its worth." The soldiers began to panic. "What does it want? Prove our worth? How?" One of them, a young woman with fear in her eyes, clutched at Lyerin''s sleeve. "What do we do?" she asked, her voice cracking. "Tell us how to survive this!" "Calm down," Lyerin said, his tone cold but unflinching. "Fear will only strengthen them." The dark ghosts pressed closer, their forms shifting and writhing. The soldiers felt suffocated by their presence, as if the air itself had turned heavy and thick. "What do you want from us?" one shouted, desperation etched into every word. "Is this a trial? A test? Speak plainly, damn you!" The ghost leader''s voice was a rasping echo. "The living tremble so easily. You reek of fear." "Calm yourselves," Lyerin repeated, his tone now laced with annoyance. "Panicking will achieve nothing." But the ghosts continued to press in, and the questions kept coming. "Why are they surrounding us?" "Is there a way out?" "Are we being judged?" "Is this because of the ritual?" "What happens if we fail?" "Are they going to kill us?" The voices overlapped, a cacophony of terror and confusion. "Enough," Lyerin said, his voice cutting through the chaos like a blade. "You must all calm down. These are but shadows, and fear is their weapon." A ghost lunged closer, its hollow eyes fixed on one of the soldiers¡ªa tall, broad-shouldered man who had managed to keep his composure until now. The ghost''s incorporeal hand passed through his chest, and he staggered backward, gasping. For a brief, heart-stopping moment, his eyes went blank. The other soldiers erupted into shouts, their fear rekindled with a vengeance. "What did it do to him?!" "Is he possessed?" "Are we next?" "Enough," Lyerin barked. His gaze locked on the soldier who had been touched by the ghost. "Do not falter." The soldier''s eyes flickered, confusion replacing the blankness. He stumbled, his body shaking, and the dark ghosts drew closer, feeding off the fear emanating from the group. "Calm...down," Lyerin said again, this time with cold steel in his voice. "You''re feeding them." The specters seemed to hiss in response, but the leader''s gaze remained fixed on Lyerin. "Your words are hollow, chieftain. Even you cannot quell fear." Lyerin''s eyes narrowed. "That remains to be seen." Suddenly, a ghost broke from the swirling mass and shot forward, disappearing into the chest of a random soldier. The man''s eyes went wide, his mouth falling open in a silent scream. For a heartbeat, all was still. And then, his body convulsed. Chaos erupted like a thunderclap in the chamber. The soldiers'' fear broke free, spilling into wild, disjointed shouts and movements. Weapons were raised, and some stumbled backward, tripping over stones and each other in their frantic attempt to create distance from the possessed man. The air was thick with panic, breaths coming in rapid gasps. Shadows twisted and loomed, as if feeding on the terror within the chamber. "Stay back! Don''t touch him!" one soldier shouted, his eyes wide with dread. "What is happening?! Someone do something!" another yelled, his voice cracking. Amid the storm of panic, Lyerin''s voice cut through with chilling calm. "Enough!" He stepped forward, the weight of his presence alone making the soldiers pause. "Do not give in to fear. It is exactly what they want." His eyes were sharp, unwavering as he approached the convulsing man. The soldier''s body writhed on the cold stone floor, veins bulging beneath his skin. His mouth moved as if trying to speak, but only guttural, pained sounds emerged. Dark tendrils of shadow flickered beneath his skin, and his eyes rolled back, revealing only white. "Calm down," Lyerin repeated, his voice low and commanding. "Panicking will not save him." He knelt beside the soldier, his movements deliberate and unhurried, though his gaze was calculating. The man''s limbs jerked, his fists clenching so tightly that blood dripped from his palms. "Listen to me," Lyerin said, his tone softer now. "You can hear me, can''t you?" The soldier''s head twitched toward Lyerin. His lips moved, but the words were incoherent, drowned by whatever darkness had invaded him. Lyerin placed a firm hand on his chest, feeling the frantic beat of his heart. "Breathe," Lyerin commanded. "Focus on my voice. Nothing else matters." The shadows around the soldier pulsed, resisting Lyerin''s presence. The dark ghosts circling above hissed, their spectral forms rippling as if in anger. Lyerin ignored them. He leaned in closer, his eyes never leaving the man''s tormented face. "You must anchor yourself. Find your center, your strength. Do not let them consume you." The soldier''s chest heaved, his breath ragged. "It...hurts," he rasped, his voice raw with pain. "I know," Lyerin said quietly. "But you must fight it. Close your eyes. Breathe slowly. In...and out." The soldier''s eyes fluttered shut, his body trembling. Lyerin''s voice was a steady rhythm, a lifeline in the storm. "Feel the weight of your own breath. Let it fill you. Now, focus on your body¡ªfeel every part of it. The tension in your shoulders, the tightness in your chest. Relax them." The man''s breathing slowed, just a fraction. Lyerin continued, his words like a chant. "Imagine the shadows within you as smoke. It clings to you, but it does not define you. With every breath, push it away. Exhale the darkness. Release its grip." The soldier''s body jerked, but his face seemed less contorted. The shadows beneath his skin flickered, as if unsure. "It''s fighting me," he gasped. "Of course it is," Lyerin replied. "Darkness does not leave willingly. But you have the strength. You must claim it." The soldier groaned, his hands clenching and unclenching. Lyerin placed a hand over his forehead, his touch strangely cool. "Feel the pressure in your mind," he said. "There is a door within you¡ªa barrier that holds back this darkness. Strengthen it. Visualize it." The soldier''s breathing steadied, if only slightly. "I...I see it," he whispered. "Good," Lyerin said. "Now, hold it shut. You are stronger than the darkness. It has no claim over you. Remember who you are." For a moment, silence fell over the chamber. The dark ghosts above seemed to pause, watching. Then, the soldier screamed¡ªa primal, guttural sound that reverberated through the stone walls. Shadows erupted from his skin, writhing and twisting like living smoke. Lyerin did not flinch. He pressed his hand harder against the soldier''s chest. "Push it out," he said, his voice hard as steel. "Expel it from your body. It does not belong to you." The soldier''s back arched, and then, suddenly, the darkness began to pour from him. It streamed from his eyes, his nose, his mouth, and his ears¡ªa torrent of black mist that hissed and shrieked as it was forced out. The other soldiers watched in stunned silence, too afraid to speak or move. The darkness twisted above the man''s head, forming a mass that writhed and screeched before it was pulled back toward the ghosts. Finally, the last tendrils of shadow slipped away, leaving the soldier gasping on the floor. Sweat drenched his skin, and his eyes were wide with exhaustion and relief. Lyerin leaned back, his expression unreadable. "You''re fine now," he said, his voice devoid of its earlier sharpness. "The worst has passed." The soldier stared up at him, dazed but alive. "I...I thought I was gone." "You were," Lyerin replied simply. "But you returned. Do not let fear consume you again." The chamber fell silent once more, save for the soldier''s labored breathing. The dark ghosts withdrew, their forms less solid, their eyes no longer blazing. The other soldiers watched with a mix of awe and trepidation. They did not know whether to fear Lyerin or thank him. But for now, the darkness had retreated. Chapter 278 - 278: Allocation The relief that washed over the chamber was short-lived. Just as the soldiers began to steady their breaths and wipe sweat from their brows, the air shifted again. It thickened, darkened. Shadows along the ancient stone walls began to writhe and twist like living things. Their shapes were formless at first, but then, one by one, they peeled away from the walls. The first ghostly wisp darted toward a soldier near the edge of the group. He barely had time to raise his arms in defense before it plunged straight into his chest. He screamed, a bone-rattling cry that sent the others staggering backward. "What is happening?!" "More of them! They''re everywhere!" "Keep them away!" Panic erupted like a wildfire, each soldier''s fear feeding off the next. More shadows broke free, swirling around the chamber in a malevolent dance. They lashed out, sinking into the bodies of the nearest soldiers. Limbs thrashed, eyes rolled back, and gasps of pain echoed off the stone walls. It was chaos. "Get it out! Get it out!" one man shrieked, clawing at his own chest as if trying to rip the darkness from within. Another soldier stumbled, falling hard onto his knees. His fingers dug into the stone, leaving bloodied trails as the dark tendrils took hold. "Help me!" a young recruit cried, his voice raw. He reached for his comrade, but the man beside him was already writhing, consumed by his own battle. "Fall back!" shouted Lucas, trying desperately to rally them. "Group together! Don''t let them separate us!" His words barely penetrated the clamor. The shadows were relentless. They moved with a terrible, predatory grace, choosing their targets with precision. Another soldier collapsed, his body contorting as darkness spilled from his eyes and mouth. It was as if each shadow sought to break its host from the inside out. "No! Get out of me!" yelled a burly man, his hands clawing at his throat as if he were choking on the dark smoke filling him. He collapsed, shuddering violently. "I won''t...be...taken..." "Stay together!" someone else screamed. "Don''t let them¡ª" The soldier''s words were cut off as a shadow plunged into him, silencing him instantly. The chamber became a cacophony of screams, shouts, and desperate prayers. Weapons clattered to the ground, forgotten. Boots scraped against stone as men tried to back away, only to find themselves cornered. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. One soldier, eyes wide with terror, lunged at a dark wisp barreling toward him. He swung his sword, the blade slicing through nothing but air. "It''s no use! You can''t fight them!" The soldiers'' eyes darted around, seeking any kind of refuge, but there was none. The shadows seemed infinite, a tidal wave of darkness that would not be stopped. For a fleeting moment, despair gripped them all. But then they turned to Lyerin. Standing amidst the chaos, the leader of the Stonehooves Tribe was a stark contrast to the pandemonium around him. Where the soldiers flailed and panicked, he was calm¡ªtoo calm. His eyes narrowed, and his lips pressed into a thin line. As a shadow lunged for him, he raised a hand, and with a flick of his wrist, he cast it aside. The dark form shrieked, dissipating like smoke in the wind. Another shadow came, and Lyerin stepped forward, slicing through it with nothing but his presence. The darkness recoiled. He moved with the grace of a predator, each motion calculated, each strike precise. Shadows that approached him found themselves repelled, torn apart by an unseen force. "Focus!" he barked, his voice carrying over the din. "Do not let fear consume you!" But the soldiers were too far gone. One by one, they were being taken. Dark tendrils snaked around them, slipping into their skin. Each man became a battlefield of light and darkness, their bodies twisted by the struggle within. "Hold on!" shouted Lucas, his voice cracking as he tried to rally what few remained untouched. "Fight it! Don''t let them¡ª" He was cut off as a shadow lunged at him. He dodged, barely, but the darkness swirled back, relentless. "Chief Lyerin!" someone screamed, desperation thick in his voice. "We can''t...we can''t hold them!" Lyerin''s eyes flashed with something akin to irritation. "Weakness," he muttered under his breath. "You let your fear control you." A shadow lunged at him, and he caught it mid-air, crushing it with an audible crack. Black mist leaked from between his fingers before vanishing. He turned, his gaze sweeping over the chaos, and for a moment, he seemed almost disappointed. Another shadow lunged for him. This one was faster, more determined. It clawed at his chest, trying to find purchase. Lyerin''s face darkened, and with a low growl, he unleashed a burst of energy. The shadow evaporated instantly, shrieking as it went. "Pathetic creatures," he spat, his voice low and cold. But for the soldiers, there was no respite. Another wave of shadows poured forth from the walls, relentless and hungry. One by one, the remaining men were taken, their screams echoing long after their bodies went limp. Even those who fought with all their might eventually succumbed, collapsing to their knees as the darkness invaded their minds. Lyerin stepped forward, his expression one of grim determination. "This ends now," he said, his tone icy. He raised both arms, drawing in power from the chamber itself. The air crackled around him, and for a moment, the shadows hesitated. But before he could act, the last shadow found a target. It slipped past the soldiers and dove toward him. Lyerin''s eyes narrowed. He would not be so easily taken. In a flash, he turned, fending off the darkness with a single, calculated strike. Lyerin''s eyes glinted as he took in the chaos around him. Shadows still crawled along the walls like a jumping spider ready to strike anytime, retreating into the darkness but watching, waiting. The soldiers stumbled to their feet, gasping for breath, their faces pale and sweat-soaked. A few clutched their weapons as if they were the last lifelines they had. But it was clear to Lyerin that they were broken¡ªfrightened. The dark battle had scarred them, and their eyes now sought him out, wide with a desperate, unconscious dependence. Good. He raised a hand, and as if sensing his command, the lingering shadows paused, curling back into the edges of the chamber. The flickering, oppressive darkness seemed to recede ever so slightly. Lyerin exhaled slowly, surveying the shaken faces before him. They looked to him as if he were their last hope, and while that suited his purpose, he knew it was not enough. Subtly, Lyerin focused inward, turning his attention to a small, ethereal interface only visible to him: the Loyalty Bar. Thin threads of glowing energy connected him to each of the soldiers. The bar hovered just beneath his gaze, shimmering with faint blue light, its segments gradually filling. It was at level ten¡ªlow. Too low. Frustration flickered across his features. After everything they had faced together, it seemed their loyalty still hovered at a tentative level. It wasn''t nearly enough for what he needed. Lyerin knew he had guided them through the darkness, shielded them from death, and granted them knowledge beyond their comprehension. Yet their hearts clung to doubt and fear. He suppressed a sneer of impatience. Loyalty, true and unwavering, would require more than simple heroics or brute strength. He needed to drive them deeper into the web of dependence until leaving him became inconceivable. The soldiers shifted uneasily, glancing at one another, their expressions clouded. He could feel their fear but also the growing threads of awe and reluctant respect. Perhaps they were beginning to understand just how reliant they were on him. A flicker of satisfaction sparked in Lyerin''s eyes. This battle had been a test, a necessary step. But more work needed to be done. He turned away from the murmuring soldiers, who now gathered in clusters, whispering fervently. Lyerin''s thoughts churned as he considered his next steps. The Loyalty Bar could be leveled further, but this place¡ªthe darkened chamber with its whispering shadows and oppressive air¡ªwas not the right stage. He needed a new place, a new challenge that would draw them deeper into his orbit and force them to see him not just as a leader, but as the force that governed their very survival. Lyerin''s gaze fell upon the ancient-looking disk resting in the center of the chamber. It glimmered faintly, its surface etched with runes from a forgotten civilization. He felt its pull, the energy radiating from within it. Whatever lay ahead, this artifact might be key. It whispered promises of power and trials that would test their limits¡ªand theirs alone. Another piece of the puzzle. Slowly, he turned back to the soldiers, their eyes still filled with questions and unspoken pleas. They were scared, yes. But they were also willing to follow. He would use that. He would deepen their dependence until they were bound to him by more than temporary oaths¡ªbound by loyalty, by survival, by need. "It seems we have more to accomplish," he said, his voice echoing off the chamber walls. "Rest while you can. We leave soon. There is still much to be done." The soldiers exchanged glances, uncertainty and fear dancing in their eyes, but none spoke up. None dared. Lyerin''s presence had become an anchor, whether they liked it or not. He watched them for another moment, feeling the faint pulse of their loyalty threads tighten just a bit more. The bar would rise. He would see to it. But first, they needed a new trial. Just so he could make sure. Chapter 279 - 279: Phase 2 The journey to the underwater snake cave was harrowing, as each step carried the soldiers deeper into the suffocating darkness. The air felt thick, oppressive, and every breath became a task in itself. The walls glistened with moisture, and faint luminescent moss provided only a dim, sickly green glow that barely pierced the blackness around them. Water dripped endlessly from stalactites above, echoing in rhythmic plinks that only heightened the tension. Lyerin led the way with an unnerving calmness, his steps precise, his eyes sharp. Behind him, the soldiers moved with palpable hesitation, their weapons clutched tightly in clammy hands. Every scrap of boots against stone, every labored breath, seemed amplified in the confined space. The path narrowed as they descended, the air turning colder, heavier. Shadows twisted and writhed at the edges of their vision, and some swore they saw eyes¡ªglowing, slitted eyes¡ªwatching from the gloom. "Keep moving," Lyerin commanded, his voice low but firm. The words cut through the stifling silence like a blade, offering a brief reassurance that someone still held control over this descent into madness. As they pressed onward, the cave opened up into a vast chamber. The ceiling stretched high, disappearing into darkness, while the floor dropped away into a series of jagged rock formations and pools of still, inky water. The air was thick with the scent of damp earth and something else¡ªsomething reptilian and ancient. It was then that the ground trembled. Thrum. Thrum. The vibrations pulsed through their bodies, growing stronger. Pebbles clattered, ripples disturbed the stagnant pools, and an unsettling hiss echoed through the chamber. It was a sound that curdled the blood, sending shivers down every spine. Panic rippled through the soldiers, and instinct took over. Weapons were raised. Fingers tightened on triggers. "Steady," Lyerin murmured, but it was too late. The ground exploded as a serpentine creature surged upward from the depths. Its scales shimmered darkly in the dim light, black and green, and its massive coils twisted with terrifying speed. The snake''s eyes glowed a malevolent yellow, and its fanged maw opened wide, revealing rows of teeth designed for rending flesh. The hiss turned to a roar¡ªa deafening, bone-chilling sound that reverberated through every corner of the cave. Chaos erupted. "Fire!" someone screamed, and gunfire rang out in a cacophony of pops and bangs. Bullets ricocheted off the snake''s thick scales, some piercing but most glancing away harmlessly. Sparks flew, and the chamber was filled with flashes of light, illuminating wide, terrified eyes and the glistening scales of their monstrous foe. The snake lunged, striking with blinding speed. One soldier was snatched off the ground, his scream cut short as the creature''s coils wrapped around him. The others unloaded their weapons, desperation fueling their frantic aim. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The air became acrid with the scent of gunpowder and the hiss of searing scales as bullets found their mark. But the serpent did not relent. It thrashed, sending soldiers sprawling, their bodies colliding with unforgiving rock. "Fall back! Regroup!" Lucas barked, his voice cracking as he fought to keep order. He fired round after round, his jaw clenched, eyes wild. "Don''t let it corner you!" A second head emerged from the darkness¡ªa twin to the first, equally massive, equally deadly. It struck with a speed that belied its size, narrowly missing a soldier who dove for cover. The realization hit them all at once: there were two. "By the gods," someone whispered, their voice trembling with dread. "There''s two of them!" The battle raged on. Soldiers scrambled, slipping on wet stone, their boots splashing in shallow pools. Muzzles flashed, and the thunderous retort of gunfire echoed endlessly. Grenades were thrown, their explosions rocking the chamber, sending shards of stone and sprays of water flying. The snakes recoiled, momentarily stunned, before renewing their attack with ferocious intensity. Lyerin watched, his eyes cold, calculating. He did not move to join the fray. This was their trial¡ªa test of their dependence on him. He needed them to see it, to feel it. Bullets and bravery alone would not be enough to survive this place. They needed him. Discover stories at m,v l''e|m-p y r The larger snake reared back, its eyes locking onto a soldier who had stumbled, his gun empty, his hands shaking. It lunged, jaws wide. "No!" the soldier screamed, throwing up his arms in a futile attempt to shield himself. Lyerin extended a hand. With a flick of his fingers, a surge of energy crackled through the air, striking the snake mid-lunge. It recoiled, hissing in pain, and the soldier scrambled away, gasping. Others saw what had happened, and for a moment, their fear gave way to awe. They needed him. "Focus on the smaller one!" Lucas shouted, his voice hoarse. He fired again, reloading with shaking hands. The soldiers rallied, their fear still palpable but now laced with determination. They followed Lyerin''s guidance, striking with precision, working together, their movements more coordinated, their eyes flicking to him for reassurance. The serpents thrashed, their movements slowing. Wounds began to appear on their scales, dark ichor seeping out. The soldiers pressed the advantage, ducking and weaving, taking shots when they could. But the snakes were far from defeated. The larger one coiled, its muscles bunching, and lashed out with enough force to send three soldiers flying like ragdolls. They hit the ground hard, groaning in pain. Lyerin moved, his steps purposeful. He raised his hands, and tendrils of energy formed, lashing out and restraining the serpents. For a moment, the chamber was filled with blinding light. The snakes roared, their movements frantic, but the energy held them. "Finish it," Lyerin commanded, his voice ringing out over the chaos. The soldiers hesitated, then, driven by desperation and the need to survive, they obeyed. Bullets tore into scales. Blades found soft spots. The snakes'' roars became weaker, their struggles less pronounced. At last, with one final, shuddering convulsion, the serpents collapsed. The chamber fell silent, save for the ragged breathing of the soldiers and the occasional drip of water. Lyerin lowered his hands. The tendrils of energy faded. He turned, his gaze meeting each of theirs. They were bloodied, exhausted, terrified¡ªbut they were alive. And they knew, deep down, that it was because of him. He focused inward once more, seeing the Loyalty Bar flicker, its glow brightening. Level eleven. A small smile played at the corners of his lips. Progress. The soldiers staggered to their feet, exchanging glances filled with a mix of relief, gratitude, and lingering fear. They needed to catch their breath. But Lyerin''s mind was already moving ahead. To phase three! Chapter 280 - 280: Phase 3 Lyerin stepped forward, his movements fluid and confident as he led the group deeper into the network of caves. The atmosphere shifted immediately, the air growing heavier, colder, and tinged with something metallic and sour. The faint light of their torches flickered as if struggling against an unseen force. Shadows stretched unnaturally across the cave walls, twisting and contorting like living things trying to break free from the stone. Each step felt as though it carried them miles deeper into the earth, and every echo of their boots seemed to mock their presence. The path ahead sloped downward, narrowing into a spiraling descent. The rock walls were slick with a dark, oily substance that seemed to move, crawling slowly, leaving behind a faint phosphorescent trail. The soldiers exchanged wary glances, some tightening their grip on their weapons, others swallowing hard to keep the bile down. There were no sounds of water droplets here, no comforting signs of life. Only silence broken by their ragged breaths. "What¡­ is this place?" one of the soldiers asked, his voice trembling, eyes darting to the writhing substance on the walls. He avoided touching it at all costs. Lyerin barely glanced over his shoulder. "A place long forgotten," he said calmly, his tone indifferent, as if leading them through a routine walk. "Don''t touch it." "Why?" another soldier demanded, the stress making his voice sharper than intended. "What happens if we do?" "Something you would not enjoy," Lyerin replied, a hint of amusement lacing his words. He continued walking, his pace never slowing. They pressed on, deeper into the unnerving cavern. Strange carvings emerged on the walls, etched deep into the rock as if by claws. They depicted twisted, inhuman figures locked in battle, writhing tendrils emerging from their bodies, their faces contorted in agony or rage. The carvings seemed to shimmer in the dim light, giving the impression that the figures were moving. The soldiers recoiled as they passed, some covering their eyes, others muttering prayers under their breath. "What are these¡­ things?" a young soldier asked, his voice cracking. His wide eyes were fixed on one particularly grotesque carving of a creature with too many limbs and a gaping maw. "Echoes of the past," Lyerin replied without pausing. "Things that should have remained buried." The ground began to change beneath their feet, shifting from hard stone to a spongy, pulsating surface. It gave slightly under their weight, and an unsettling warmth radiated from it. With each step, a faint thumping noise reverberated through their boots¡ªalmost like a heartbeat. The realization sent a shudder through the group. "What is this?" a soldier shouted, his voice tinged with panic. He stopped moving, staring down at the ground as if it might swallow him whole. "Living stone," Lyerin answered simply, turning to face him. "It senses fear. Keep moving." Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Several of the soldiers exchanged nervous glances, their fear evident. Despite Lyerin''s warning, their steps became hesitant, and the thumping grew louder. The walls, too, seemed to close in, undulating as if breathing in tandem with the floor. One soldier stumbled, catching himself on what looked like a cluster of crystalline spikes protruding from the wall. The crystals emitted a faint, sickly glow. "Beautiful," he whispered, unable to tear his gaze away. Then the spikes twitched, withdrawing from his touch as though repulsed. He stumbled backward, his face pale. "Keep your hands to yourselves," Lyerin said, his voice sharp now. "This place has a will of its own." As they continued, grotesque statues emerged from the gloom. Each was different¡ªsome humanoid, others completely alien, with elongated limbs, segmented bodies, and eyeless faces. Some appeared to be screaming, their mouths open wide in silent agony. Others were hunched over, as if hiding from an unseen horror. The soldiers skirted around them, their skin crawling. "Were these¡­ alive once?" someone asked, barely above a whisper. "Perhaps," Lyerin replied, unbothered. "Perhaps not. Does it matter?" Every turn in the cavern brought new horrors. Pools of viscous black liquid bubbled ominously. Faint, ghostly whispers drifted through the air, speaking in a language none of them recognized but all understood instinctively as a warning. Occasionally, flickers of movement appeared at the edge of their vision, vanishing the moment they tried to focus on it. Several soldiers whispered among themselves, some speculating about curses, others debating whether they had already crossed into another realm. The descent finally ended, opening into a vast chamber. The air grew frigid, and an oppressive force pressed down on them, making it difficult to breathe. What lay before them took their breath away¡ªand not in awe, but in pure, visceral terror. The chamber was lit by an eerie light emanating from an ancient-looking disk set into the floor. It pulsed rhythmically, casting shadows that seemed to dance with malevolent intent. The walls of the cavern were covered in countless skeletal remains¡ªhumanoid and otherwise. They were woven into the stone itself, their bony fingers reaching outward as if seeking escape. "What¡­ is this?" a soldier managed to choke out, his voice quivering. Lyerin stepped closer to the disk, his expression unreadable. "A nexus. A meeting point of power." He turned back to face them, his eyes cold and distant. "And it is not welcoming." The soldiers exchanged glances. Their hearts pounded in their chests, and a cold sweat dripped down their backs. Read exclusive content at m_v-l''e|m,p-y r Whatever this place was, they knew one thing¡ªit was no ordinary cave. The oppressive silence of the chamber was shattered by a faint sound¡ªa distant scraping, like metal against stone. It was almost imperceptible at first, easily dismissed as a trick of the cavern''s unsettling acoustics. The soldiers froze, their breaths caught in their throats. Eyes darted nervously, straining against the dim, pulsing light of the disk. Every shadow seemed alive, every whisper of movement amplified by the weight of their fear. Another scrape. Louder this time. It echoed through the chamber, setting their nerves on edge. "Did anyone else hear that?" one soldier whispered, his voice barely audible. Sweat dripped down his temple, and his hand trembled as he clutched his rifle. A shiver ran through the group. Another noise¡ªa clinking, skittering sound, like thousands of insect legs brushing against stone. It was closer now, impossible to ignore. Each scrape, each chitter, seemed to vibrate through their bones. The walls themselves felt as though they were moving, shifting to channel the noise directly into their ears. The soldiers gripped their weapons tighter, hearts pounding like war drums. The sound grew louder still. A rhythmic, pulsing cadence that mirrored the beating of the ancient disk. The floor beneath their feet began to tremble. Shadows moved across the walls, twisting and writhing, forming grotesque shapes that made even the bravest among them recoil. The scraping and skittering crescendoed, drowning out all other sounds until it was an all-encompassing roar. "Get ready!" Lucas barked, trying to steady his own nerves. His voice was tight with tension. Chapter 281 - 281: Not yet Out of the darkness, something emerged¡ªa massive, hulking form. At first, it was impossible to make out its features. It moved with an eerie fluidity, each step sending ripples through the living stone floor. As it stepped into the pulsing light, they saw it clearly¡ªa humanoid Trilobite-like creature. Its segmented exoskeleton glistened with an oily sheen, and its body was covered in overlapping chitinous plates. Spiny ridges lined its limbs, and its eyeless face was dominated by a gaping maw filled with needle-like teeth. Its limbs ended in razor-sharp claws that clicked together menacingly, producing a bone-chilling rhythm. The soldiers stared in stunned silence, their fear palpable. One of them took a hesitant step back, bumping into another. The creature''s head snapped in their direction, its maw opening and emitting a low, guttural growl that seemed to shake the very air around them. "Be careful," Lyerin''s voice cut through the noise, calm but firm. "Especially those who have already died once today." His eyes flickered to the soldier who had been revived earlier. "You. Fall back." The revived soldier hesitated, his face pale. "But I can help¡ª" "No," Lyerin said, his tone brooking no argument. "Get back." The creature moved then, faster than anything its size had any right to. It lunged, its claws slicing through the air with a high-pitched whine. The soldiers scattered, shouting warnings and curses as they scrambled to avoid its reach. "Fire!" Lyerin commanded, his voice a whip crack that cut through the chaos. The cavern erupted in a storm of gunfire. Bullets ricocheted off the creature''s armor-like shell, sparks flying in every direction. Some found their mark in the joints and softer sections, but the creature barely flinched. It reared back, emitting a deafening screech that reverberated through the cavern, causing several soldiers to clutch their ears. It struck out with one massive claw, cleaving through stone and sending shards flying. One soldier was thrown back, his weapon clattering uselessly to the ground. "Keep shooting!" Lucas shouted, desperation creeping into his voice. "Aim for the joints!" The soldiers adjusted their aim, concentrating their fire on the creature''s vulnerable spots. It roared in defiance, charging forward with terrifying speed. Another swipe of its claws sent two soldiers sprawling, blood seeping through their torn armor. One soldier managed to roll aside just in time, narrowly avoiding being crushed. The creature''s movements were relentless, each strike calculated to maximize destruction. It swung its arm again, carving deep furrows into the ground. Dust and debris filled the air, making it hard to see. The soldiers fired blindly, coughing and choking as they tried to maintain their positions. "Move! Don''t let it corner you!" Lucas ordered, his voice hoarse. The creature twisted, using its tail to sweep several soldiers off their feet. It loomed over one fallen man, its maw opening wide. Saliva dripped onto the soldier''s face as he stared, paralyzed with fear. Before it could strike, another soldier unleashed a hail of bullets, drawing its attention away. The creature roared, spinning around and slamming its claws into the ground. Cracks spiderwebbed outward, causing the floor to quake. "Grenades!" a soldier yelled, pulling the pin on his own. Several others followed suit, lobbing explosives at the beast. The blasts rocked the chamber, momentarily shrouding the creature in smoke and flame. The soldiers held their breath, waiting to see if it had been enough. For a moment, there was silence. Then, the creature emerged from the smoke, its exoskeleton cracked and bleeding a viscous black ichor. But it was not defeated¡ªit was enraged. It charged with renewed fury, its movements more erratic, more dangerous. It swiped and lashed out, forcing the soldiers to retreat. A stray claw caught one man, flinging him into the air. He crashed against the cavern wall, his body limp. Lyerin watched the chaos unfold, his expression unreadable. "Focus," he called out, his voice cutting through the din. "Don''t lose yourselves." The soldiers rallied, pouring everything they had into the fight. The air was filled with the deafening roar of gunfire, the clang of metal against chitin, and the screams of men. The creature''s movements grew slower, each step labored. Its armor was cracked in multiple places, and its roars were tinged with pain. One final volley struck true, piercing deep into its chest. The creature stumbled, its limbs shaking. It let out one last defiant roar before collapsing, its body crashing to the ground with a resounding thud. The cavern fell silent, save for the ragged breathing of the survivors. They stared at the fallen beast, weapons still raised, unwilling to believe it was truly over. Lyerin stepped forward, his eyes never leaving the creature. "It is done," he said quietly. The soldiers lowered their weapons, exhaustion and relief washing over them. But the victory was bitter, their ranks diminished, and their spirits battered. For a moment, all they could do was breathe¡ªand remember the taste of fear. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lyerin''s voice, low and ominous, pierced the uneasy silence. "Or it''s not done." The words hung heavily in the air. A collective shiver ran down the soldiers'' spines. They barely had a chance to comprehend what he meant before it began again¡ªa noise so familiar it instantly rekindled every ounce of their terror. The scraping sound, like metal claws on stone, returned. It was no longer a solitary noise. It was a chorus, a symphony of dread. It echoed and multiplied, bouncing off the cavern walls, coming from all directions. The floor seemed to vibrate with its rhythm, and the soldiers'' grips on their weapons tightened, sweat pouring down their faces. The sound grew stronger, louder, more oppressive. Each scrape was joined by a new layer¡ªa harsh chittering, like a thousand insectoid voices whispering in malevolent unison. Shadows rippled across the chamber walls, twisting and writhing as if alive. It was suffocating. Panic clawed at the edges of their minds. "Eyes up!" Lucas barked, his voice cracking slightly. "They''re coming!" The soldiers formed a tight circle, weapons aimed outward. Their eyes darted from one darkened corridor to the next, searching for the source of the sound. It wasn''t long before they saw it¡ªemerging from the darkness with a terrifying grace. First one, then two, then dozens. Humanoid trilobites stepped forward, their segmented exoskeletons gleaming with an oily sheen. They moved with an unsettling synchronicity, each step clicking and echoing in perfect time with the others. Their eyeless faces were just as monstrous as the first creature''s, and their razor-sharp claws glimmered in the dim light. "Oh, no," one soldier whispered, his voice trembling. "There''s too many." The creatures paused for a heartbeat, as if savoring the fear in the air. Then, with a deafening screech, they charged. "Hold your ground!" Lucas shouted, his rifle blazing to life. Bullets flew, sparking against the creatures'' shells. The other soldiers followed suit, unleashing a storm of gunfire. The chamber was instantly filled with the deafening roar of weapons fire, the acrid smell of gunpowder mixing with the dank air. Shell casings clattered to the stone floor, a frantic metallic rain. But for every shot that found its mark, another creature surged forward. One soldier screamed as a trilobite''s claw sliced through his defenses, barely missing his throat. He fell back, firing wildly. The creature hissed, pressing the attack. Another soldier lunged with a bayonet, driving the blade into the joint of the creature''s arm. It shrieked, but instead of retreating, it lashed out, its claw catching him across the chest. Blood sprayed across the cavern floor. Chapter 282 - 282: Cavern Coldness "Grenades! Use grenades!" another soldier yelled, pulling the pin and lobbing one into the fray. The explosion rocked the chamber, sending shards of chitin flying. Several creatures were torn apart, but it was only a temporary reprieve. More stepped over the remains of their fallen, undeterred, their movements relentless and unfeeling. "Fall back!" someone screamed, but there was nowhere to go. The creatures were everywhere, surrounding them, pushing them back into a shrinking circle. Lyerin stood at the edge of the battle, his expression unreadable. His eyes followed every movement, his body shifting only when necessary to evade stray attacks. He moved with a fluidity that bordered on inhuman, as if he were part of a different reality altogether. Occasionally, a creature would lunge at him, claws flashing. He would sidestep effortlessly, barely breaking stride. "Any time you want to jump in!" Lucas shouted, his voice strained. He was firing point-blank at a trilobite that refused to die. Its exoskeleton cracked, black ichor oozing from the wounds, but it kept coming, its claws snapping inches from his face. "Survive," Lyerin replied calmly, his voice almost lost in the chaos. "That''s all that matters now." The soldiers fought with a desperation born of pure survival instinct. One man swung the butt of his rifle like a club, shattering a trilobite''s mandibles. Another was grappling with a creature, using all his strength to keep its claws away from his chest. The air was thick with the sounds of struggle¡ªmetal clashing against chitin, shouts of pain and fury, the screeches of dying creatures. "Watch your left!" a soldier called, shoving his comrade aside as a trilobite lunged. . He drove his knife into the creature''s neck, twisting until it stopped moving. He barely had time to catch his breath before another was upon him. He ducked, feeling the rush of air as its claws passed inches above his head. A trio of creatures pressed toward the center of their formation. One soldier, out of ammunition, grabbed a fallen comrade''s knife and hurled himself at them. He stabbed one in the eye socket, wrenching the blade free as it screamed. But the second creature grabbed him from behind, lifting him off his feet. He kicked and struggled, but its grip was like iron. It flung him to the ground, and he landed with a sickening crack. Another soldier was dragged down by a swarm of trilobites, their claws tearing at his armor. He screamed, a raw, guttural sound, before it was abruptly cut off. His comrades fired into the mass, but it was too late. The creatures turned on them, hissing. "Keep fighting!" Lucas shouted, his voice raw. He reloaded his rifle with shaking hands, his eyes wild. "Don''t give up!" They were being overwhelmed. For every creature they killed, two more took its place. Their circle was shrinking, their ammunition dwindling. The air was thick with the smell of blood and ichor, the cavern floor slick and treacherous. A soldier slipped, his weapon skittering out of reach. He looked up just in time to see a claw descending. Suddenly, Lyerin stepped in. He moved like a wraith, his staff flashing. The creature''s claw was deflected, its body spinning as Lyerin struck with precision. He twisted, evading another attack with an almost casual grace. "You''re losing focus," he said, his voice cold. "Adapt, or die." The soldiers barely had time to process his words before the fight continued. A creature lunged at Lyerin, its claws aiming for his throat. He sidestepped, the movement impossibly smooth. His staff lashed out, breaking its arm at the joint. He moved to the next creature, and the next, each strike precise and deadly. But even he did not press the attack¡ªhe was testing, watching, evading. The soldiers fought on, their bodies aching, their breaths ragged. The creatures pressed harder, their relentless assault driving them to the brink. But they refused to break. They fought because there was no other option. They fought because survival was all they had left. The battle raged on, a whirlwind of chaos and blood, and in its midst, Lyerin watched, calculating, waiting. The fight continued, spiraling into a chaotic maelstrom of desperate survival and bloodshed. Lyerin stepped back, his expression impassive as he surveyed the battlefield. He moved with a ghostly elegance, side stepping lunges, weaving through frenzied strikes, and ducking beneath razor-sharp claws with a fluidity that spoke of preternatural awareness. However, his staff, normally an instrument of precision and violence, remained at his side. The Stonehooves Tribe spirit had spoken to him¡ªno blood spilled by his own hands for two years. And so, he watched. The soldiers, unaware of his oath, fought on, their faces twisted with exertion and terror. They were drenched in sweat, the salty tang mingling with the metallic stench of blood and the foul odor of ichor. The cavern was a symphony of violence¡ªgunfire roaring, metal clashing, bodies colliding with stone. "Hold the line!" Lucas''s voice cracked as he shouted orders, firing his rifle at point-blank range into the maw of a charging trilobite. The creature''s head snapped back, ichor spraying, but it did not fall. It reared up, claws outstretched, only for another soldier to rush forward with a bayonet. The blade sunk deep into a joint, and the creature shrieked, its death throes violent and wild. The soldier barely had time to yank his weapon free before two more trilobites surged forward, mandibles clacking. A young soldier to the left stumbled, his eyes wide with panic. He fumbled with his rifle, his fingers slick with sweat and blood. "Reload, reload," he muttered frantically, but his shaking hands betrayed him. A trilobite zeroed in on him, its chitinous legs scraping the ground as it approached. He froze, breath caught in his throat. "Move!" a comrade screamed, shoving him out of the way just in time. The trilobite''s claws slammed into the stone where he''d been standing, sending shards flying. The young soldier hit the ground hard, the impact driving the air from his lungs. He scrambled to his feet, heart pounding. Around him, the battle raged. "Cover me!" another soldier yelled, tossing a grenade into the fray. The explosion shook the cavern, fire and shrapnel engulfing a group of trilobites. Their screams were unearthly, a cacophony of rage and pain. But even as their charred remains fell, more emerged from the darkness, driven by a mindless, relentless hunger. A soldier near the center of the group cursed as his rifle jammed. He tossed it aside, drawing a knife. The blade glinted in the dim light as he met a trilobite''s charge head-on. He slashed and stabbed, carving deep wounds into its exoskeleton. The creature hissed, its mandibles snapping inches from his face. With a roar, he drove the knife into its throat. Black ichor sprayed across his face, but he didn''t stop, even as another creature loomed behind him. "Behind you!" someone shouted, but it was too late. The trilobite''s claw raked across the man''s back, and he fell to his knees. His comrades closed ranks around him, driving the creature back, but it was a losing battle. Through it all, Lyerin moved like a shadow. He never attacked, never struck out, but he was always there¡ªjust out of reach, just beyond danger. A trilobite lunged at him, its claws slicing through the air. He pivoted, the motion smooth and effortless. The creature stumbled past, and he continued on his path, eyes scanning the battlefield. Another trilobite snapped at him, mandibles inches from his arm. He leaned back, the movement almost lazy, and it missed. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Chief Lyerin! We need help!" Lucas''s voice was raw, desperate. He was fighting three trilobites at once, his blade flashing as he parried their attacks. "Damn it, do something!" Lyerin met his gaze, unblinking. "You''re managing," he said, his voice cold. He turned away, evading another strike as if it were a mere inconvenience. Chapter 283 - 283: Panic Rumble The soldiers fought harder, driven by desperation. One of them swung a metal pipe, using it like a club. He shattered a trilobite''s claw, only to have another creature grab him from behind. He screamed, kicking and thrashing, but its grip was unbreakable. Another soldier leapt in, hacking at the creature''s arm with a hatchet. It released its prey, turning on its new attacker. A woman''s voice cut through the noise. "I''m out of ammo!" She hurled her empty rifle at a trilobite, drawing her knife. She ducked under its claws, slashing at its legs. It stumbled, and she pressed the attack, stabbing again and again. Blood and ichor coated her hands, but she didn''t stop until it lay still. "Stay together!" Lucas roared. The group pulled closer, their movements frantic but coordinated. They were surrounded on all sides, but they fought as one¡ªevery strike, every bullet, every scream a testament to their will to survive. But it wasn''t enough. The trilobites kept coming, their numbers endless. The soldiers were exhausted, their movements slowing. One man fell to his knees, gasping for breath. A trilobite loomed over him, claws raised. He closed his eyes, waiting for the end. "No!" Lucas charged, tackling the creature. They rolled across the ground, claws and fists flying. He landed on top, driving his knife into its chest. But another trilobite grabbed him, pulling him away. He struggled, teeth bared, but he was outmatched. Amid the chaos, a lone soldier stumbled, his vision swimming. Blood dripped from a wound on his forehead, blurring his sight. He saw a trilobite advancing, its claws slick with blood. He raised his weapon, but his strength was gone. The creature lunged, and for a moment, time seemed to slow. He saw the claw descending, and knew he couldn''t move fast enough. Then, with a sickening crunch, the trilobite''s claw closed around his neck. The force snapped his head back, severing it cleanly. His comrades screamed, "NOOOOOOOOH!!" with the sound tearing through the cavern. Lyerin''s eyes flicked to the fallen soldier, and for the briefest moment, something flickered in his gaze. But he did not move. The battle raged on, a storm of violence and chaos that seemed endless. The soldiers fought with every ounce of strength they had, but the trilobites were relentless. Their numbers never seemed to dwindle, and their strength was unmatched. When the first soldier had fallen, it was as if the horror of it hadn''t quite registered with the group. In the heat of battle, there had been no time to grieve, no time to think. They pressed on, their movements fueled by adrenaline and survival instinct. But as more soldiers fell, one by one, their desperation began to deepen. Each death was a brutal reminder of their fragility. A man screamed as a trilobite''s claw pierced his stomach, lifting him off the ground before tossing him aside like a ragdoll. Blood pooled around his body as he gasped for breath, eyes wide with terror. The sight of it sent a ripple of fear through his comrades. "Keep fighting!" Lucas shouted, his voice hoarse. He swung his blade with reckless abandon, his strikes wild and desperate. "We have to hold!" Another soldier stumbled as exhaustion took hold, his vision swimming. He barely had time to raise his weapon before a trilobite was upon him, its claws slicing through flesh and bone. He collapsed to the ground, his blood soaking into the cold stone beneath him. His comrades heard his strangled cry and knew another one of them was gone. "Fall back!" someone yelled, but there was nowhere to retreat. The trilobites closed in, their dark eyes gleaming with an unnatural hunger. One lunged at a young woman, its mandibles snapping inches from her face. She screamed, driving her knife into its throat. It thrashed, knocking her to the ground. Before she could rise, another trilobite descended upon her. Her screams were cut short. "Damn it!" A soldier with a bandaged arm fired his last bullet, the shot echoing in the cavern. He threw the empty gun at a trilobite in frustration. "Why won''t they die?" "They''re just too many!" another cried, swinging a metal pipe at a creature''s legs. The trilobite hissed, its claws tearing into his shoulder. He fell to his knees, pain blinding him. "I can''t... I can''t keep going..." The air was thick with the smell of blood and ichor, the sounds of battle deafening. Soldiers yelled, orders were barked, but it was chaos. Desperation had taken root. They were fighting for their lives, but with each passing moment, hope slipped further away. Lyerin watched from a distance, his expression unreadable. He evaded attacks with ease, his movements precise and calculated. But he did nothing to intervene. The Stonehooves Tribe spirit''s command bound him. Blood could not be spilled by his hand, even if his own allies were falling. He knew this, accepted it, but the tension in his jaw betrayed a flicker of emotion. A soldier with sweat streaming down his face gritted his teeth, slashing at a trilobite''s legs. "We can''t give up!" he yelled, his voice breaking. "We can''t¡ª" The words were cut off as a trilobite''s claw closed around his neck, squeezing until life left his eyes. He crumpled to the ground, lifeless. His comrades faltered, their resolve crumbling. "Help him!" a woman cried, her eyes wide with terror. She stumbled back as a trilobite advanced, its mandibles clicking. She raised her knife, hands trembling. "Stay away!" The creature lunged. She screamed, closing her eyes. But instead of the expected pain, she felt something heavy crash into her. She opened her eyes to see a comrade lying atop her, blood pouring from a deep wound in his side. He had shielded her with his own body. "No... no, no, no..." She shook him, tears streaming down her face. "Pull it together!" Lucas roared, blood running down his face from a gash in his forehead. "We can''t fall apart now!" But they were falling apart. Panic was setting in. Every soldier who fell was a weight on their hearts, a reminder that they were losing. A soldier clutched his side, feeling the warmth of his own blood. "Is this... it?" he whispered, staring at the chaos around him. "Focus!" another screamed, trying to rally the group. But fear had taken hold. More trilobites emerged from the shadows, their numbers seemingly endless. They circled the soldiers, sensing their weakness. "Keep moving!" Lucas tried to rally them again, but his voice was drowned out by the roar of battle. A trilobite tackled him, pinning him to the ground. He struggled, teeth bared, as its mandibles came closer and closer. Another soldier rushed to help, only to be intercepted by two more creatures. They dragged him away, his screams echoing in the cavern. "Where is the end?" someone cried, their voice breaking with despair. "Where is the end to this?" "There is none," another whispered, his eyes wide with horror. He backed away, trembling. "We''re all going to die..." Lyerin''s eyes flicked to the soldier, his lips pressed into a thin line. He sidestepped another attack, his movements graceful even amid the chaos. The Stonehooves Tribe spirit''s decree held him fast. He couldn''t interfere, couldn''t spill blood. But he couldn''t look away either. A soldier fell to his knees, exhaustion finally overwhelming him. He saw a trilobite approach, its claws stained with blood. He closed his eyes, ready for the end. But then he heard something¡ªa voice, familiar but distant. It was Lucas, still fighting, still shouting orders. "We can''t fall! Not now!" Lucas roared, his voice raw. "Fight! Until the end!" sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. For a brief moment, some of them rallied. The will to survive flared, if only for an instant. But the trilobites pressed in, their numbers endless. A soldier screamed as a claw tore through his side. Another fell, then another. Blood stained the stone, the cries of the dying filling the cavern. And then, one soldier''s head was caught in a trilobite''s grip. There was a sickening crunch, and the light left his eyes. His comrades saw, felt the weight of it. Desperation turned to despair. The battle raged on, but hope was slipping through their fingers like sand. Chapter 284 - 284: Titan vs Trilobites Lyerin stood at a distance, his gaze impassive as he watched the carnage unfold around him. The air was thick with the stench of blood and the acrid tang of sweat and fear. Shadows flickered across the walls of the cavern, cast by the dim light that barely pierced the darkness. It was a dance of death, and Lyerin moved through it with an eerie calm, sidestepping and evading the savage strikes of the trilobites with a grace that seemed almost otherworldly. The soldiers fell one by one. Each death was brutal, a raw display of the trilobites'' relentless savagery. Their claws ripped through flesh, their mandibles crushed bone. The sounds of screams and desperate cries echoed off the cavern walls, mingling with the hissing and clicking of their monstrous enemies. There was no mercy here, only the harsh reality of survival¡ªand for the soldiers, survival was slipping away with every breath. One soldier staggered back, clutching a gaping wound in his chest. Blood poured through his fingers, staining the rocky ground beneath him. He looked around, searching for allies, for hope¡ªbut there was none. The trilobites descended upon him, their claws and mandibles tearing him apart. His scream was swallowed by the darkness. Another soldier fell to his knees, his weapon slipping from his grasp. Exhaustion and despair had overtaken him. He raised his head just in time to see a trilobite''s claw descending. There was a sickening thud, and then silence. The creature moved on, seeking its next prey. "Fall back! Regroup!" Lucas''s voice rang out, ragged and desperate. He swung his sword with all the strength he had left, cleaving through the shell of a trilobite. The creature screeched and recoiled, but another took its place almost immediately. "We have to hold!" Lucas shouted, but his words were met with silence. The others were gone. Lyerin continued to watch, his expression unreadable. Occasionally, a trilobite would lunge at him, and he would move with fluid precision, sidestepping the attack or deflecting it with minimal effort. His movements were almost dismissive, as if he were merely swatting away flies. The Stonehooves Tribe spirit''s decree still held him¡ªhe could not spill blood. But as the battle raged on, it became clear that his lack of intervention was not due solely to the spirit''s command. There was something cold and detached in his eyes, as if he were measuring something beyond the soldiers'' struggle. One by one, the soldiers fell. The ground was littered with broken bodies, their lifeless eyes staring into the abyss. The last of them fought valiantly, refusing to give in even as the odds became impossible. But in the end, they too were overwhelmed. A young man with a shattered arm swung a piece of metal, screaming in defiance. A trilobite''s claw sliced through him, and he fell, his voice silenced forever. Only Lucas and the other one remained. Lucas stood with the soldier, his chest heaving, blood dripping from countless wounds. His sword was slick with ichor, his grip unsteady. Around him, the trilobites circled, their dark eyes gleaming with a cold, predatory light. Lucas glanced at the bodies of his fallen comrades, grief and rage warring within him. "Come on, then!" he shouted, his voice hoarse. "Is this all you''ve got?" The trilobites closed in. Lucas swung his sword in a wide arc, forcing them back for a moment. But it was a fleeting reprieve. They came at him from all sides, claws and mandibles snapping. He fought with everything he had, each strike fueled by desperation. But he was tiring. His movements grew sluggish, his breath ragged. He knew this was the end. In the midst of it all, Lyerin moved closer, still untouched, still calm. He evaded a trilobite''s strike with a slight shift of his weight, his eyes never leaving Lucas. There was a flicker of something in his gaze¡ªpity? Amusement? It was impossible to tell. Lucas stumbled, his legs giving out beneath him. He fell to one knee, using his sword to prop himself up. Blood dripped from a gash on his forehead, blurring his vision. The trilobites circled, sensing weakness. They moved in for the kill. And then they paused. Slowly, deliberately, they turned their attention to Lyerin. The creatures seemed to sense something in him, something different. For a moment, there was a tense silence, broken only by the sound of Lucas''s labored breathing. Lyerin stepped forward, his movements unhurried. He met Lucas''s gaze, his expression unreadable. "You fought well," he said, his voice calm. "But this is where it ends." The trilobites closed in, surrounding them both. Their claws clicked, their eyes glimmering with malice. Lucas gripped his sword tighter, knowing he had no strength left to fight. He glanced at Lyerin, his jaw clenched. "If you''re going to do something," he said through gritted teeth, "now would be the time." Lyerin didn''t respond. He simply watched as the trilobites tightened their circle, their movements slow and deliberate. The air was thick with tension, the promise of violence hanging heavy. Lucas''s heart pounded in his chest. He was out of time. The trilobites lunged. The first of the humanoid trilobites lunged forward, its massive claw raised high, ready to strike Lucas down. Its eyes gleamed with malevolent intent, and the cavern seemed to pulse with the anticipation of death. But just as its claw descended, a deafening impact shook the ground. The trilobite was yanked back with a sickening crunch as a massive, titanic hand closed around it, lifting it effortlessly into the air before slamming it down with bone-crushing force. The trilobite''s body shattered, its segmented shell splitting apart like a cracked stone. Dust and fragments exploded outward, sending shards skittering across the cavern floor. Lucas blinked, stunned. What he had just seen defied all logic. Before him stood a colossal figure, its form towering and imposing¡ªa human, but vastly larger than anything Lucas had ever known. The giant''s skin glowed faintly in the dim light, and its eyes burned with a primal intensity. It was one of his fallen comrades¡ªreborn, transformed, a titan of raw power and fury. Another trilobite screeched and leapt at the massive figure. Its claws clanged against the giant''s armored limbs, but the impact barely seemed to register. With a swift motion, the titan soldier swung a fist that crashed into the creature, sending it hurtling through the air. The trilobite slammed into the wall with a resounding boom, crumpling like a broken insect. Lucas''s jaw dropped. Around him, the ground trembled as more giants rose, each one emerging from the shadows. The air vibrated with their movements. They were his comrades¡ªthe same soldiers who had fallen moments ago. Now they loomed over the battlefield, their forms towering, their presence awe-inspiring. One by one, they turned their gaze toward the trilobites, and in that gaze was a terrible promise of retribution. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The trilobites hissed and clicked, sensing the shift in power. They circled warily, their predatory instincts screaming danger. But hesitation was not in their nature. With a chorus of screeches, they attacked, swarming toward the towering figures with a fury born of desperation. One trilobite launched itself at the nearest titan, its claws slashing in a flurry of brutal strikes. The giant soldier responded with a roar that echoed through the cavern. It caught the creature mid-air and squeezed, crushing its carapace with a sickening crunch. Green ichor sprayed, and the trilobite''s limbs spasmed helplessly before going limp. The titan hurled the broken body aside, its expression set with grim determination. Lucas scrambled to his feet, his heart pounding. He barely had time to react as another trilobite lunged at him. Its mandibles snapped inches from his face. He ducked, rolling to the side, but before he could recover, a massive foot descended. The trilobite was crushed beneath the weight of another titan, reduced to pulp in an instant. The giant soldier glanced down at Lucas, a flicker of recognition in its eyes, before turning back to the battle. The cavern was a storm of chaos. The titans moved with surprising speed, their steps shaking the ground. They tore into the trilobites with a fury that bordered on savage, their massive fists shattering shells, their kicks sending creatures flying. One titan grabbed a trilobite by its limbs and twisted, ripping it apart as easily as a child might break a twig. Another stomped the ground, creating a shockwave that knocked several trilobites off their feet. The creatures screeched, regrouped, and attacked again, but they were no match for the reborn giants. A trilobite scuttled across the ground, weaving between the titans'' legs, its eyes fixed on Lucas. It lunged, mandibles snapping. Lucas braced himself, ready to fight, but the attack never came. A giant hand swept down, catching the creature mid-leap. The titan soldier raised it high, then smashed it against the ground. The impact left a crater, and the trilobite''s body lay motionless, shattered beyond recognition. It was war! Titans versus Trilobites! Chapter 285 - 285: An idea Lyerin watched from the sidelines, his expression calm, almost detached. He moved with effortless precision, evading any trilobite that came too close. One lunged at him, its claws slashing through the air, but Lyerin sidestepped with a casual grace. Another tried to catch him from behind, but he ducked, his movements fluid and almost mocking. The trilobites seemed to sense that he was untouchable, and they turned their fury on the giants instead. Lucas''s mind raced. Questions flooded his thoughts, but there was no time to think, no time to ask. He focused on staying alive, on avoiding the claws and mandibles that sought to tear him apart. Around him, the titans fought with relentless ferocity. One giant grabbed a trilobite by its tail, swinging it like a weapon. It smashed into another trilobite, and both creatures crumpled to the ground. The titan roared, its voice a deep, resonant sound that seemed to shake the very walls. Another titan waded into a group of trilobites, its massive hands swinging like hammers. Shells cracked and limbs flew as it tore through the creatures with brutal efficiency. One trilobite managed to climb onto the titan''s back, its claws digging into the flesh beneath the armor. The giant soldier roared in pain, reaching back to grab the creature. It ripped the trilobite free and crushed it in its grip, ichor dripping from its fingers. The battle raged on. Trilobites swarmed from every direction, their numbers seemingly endless. The titans fought with every ounce of strength they had, but the enemy was relentless. A giant soldier fell, the massive form came crashing to the ground. Trilobites swarmed over it, tearing into its flesh. Another titan came to its aid, smashing through the attackers with a fury that bordered on desperation. Lucas found himself back-to-back with one of the giants. He glanced up, his breath coming in ragged gasps. "Who are they?" he shouted, barely able to hear his own voice over the roar of battle. Lyerin''s voice cut through the chaos, calm and steady. "They are your comrades," he said. "Reborn with twice the speed, size, power, and strength. Their second life." Lucas''s heart pounded. He had seen death claim these men and women. Now they stood before him as titans, wielding a power beyond imagination. But even with their strength, the battle was far from won. The trilobites pressed in, their claws slashing, their mandibles snapping. A titan staggered, its knee buckling as a trilobite struck a vulnerable joint. It fell, and the creatures swarmed over it. Lucas watched in horror, unable to look away. The giant struggled, but the weight of the enemy was too great. It roared one last time before falling silent. "No!" Lucas shouted, lunging forward. But he was too late. Another trilobite was upon him, its claws descending. He braced himself, but a massive hand snatched the creature away. The titan soldier hurled it into the darkness, then turned to Lucas, nodding once before rejoining the fray. The ground shook as another trilobite fell. The titans fought with everything they had, their movements growing slower, their breaths labored. Blood and ichor stained the cavern floor. The trilobites'' numbers seemed endless, their fury unmatched. And yet, the giants stood their ground, refusing to give in. As the last of the trilobites fell, Lucas found himself surrounded by the towering figures of his reborn comrades. They were battered, bloodied, but unbroken. For a moment, there was silence¡ªa heavy, suffocating silence that pressed down on them all. Then, from the shadows, came a familiar sound¡ªthe clicking and hissing of more trilobites. Dozens of them emerged, their eyes gleaming with malevolent light. They closed in, circling like vultures. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lyerin stepped forward, his gaze cold. "It seems," he said, "the fight is not yet over." The tension in the air was palpable, a suffocating weight that pressed down on every soldier as the trilobites closed in. The clicking and hissing of the creatures reverberated off the cavern walls, a sinister cacophony that seemed to mock the fragile hope the soldiers had clung to moments ago. Their breath came in ragged gasps, and despite their new forms¡ªtheir massive size, their raw power¡ªfear gnawed at the edges of their minds. "We''re surrounded!" one of the titans bellowed, his voice echoing. He swung his colossal arm, sending a trilobite flying, but two more immediately took its place, scuttling over the broken bodies of their fallen kin. "There''s too many of them!" Another soldier, her form towering yet trembling, glanced frantically around. "Where do they keep coming from?" she yelled, smashing a trilobite with a thunderous stomp. The creature''s shell cracked beneath her foot, but even as it died, its brethren pressed forward with relentless determination. "They''re endless!" another soldier cried out, his voice tinged with despair. He swung his massive fist, splintering a trilobite in half. The impact sent shards of chitin flying, but it did nothing to slow the tide. He turned, his face pale beneath the blood and grime. "What do we do?!" "Fall back!" a voice shouted¡ªa vain order lost amid the chaos. "Fall back where?!" someone else screamed in response, eyes wild. "There''s nowhere to go!" The ground beneath them trembled as the trilobites closed in, their segmented bodies writhing like a living tide. Every strike, every swing, was met with a surge of claws and mandibles. The titans were strong, but the creatures were relentless, each one willing to tear them apart piece by piece. "Hold the line!" a veteran titan roared, planting his massive feet as he swung his arm like a battering ram. The motion sent several trilobites crashing into the walls, their bodies shattering like porcelain. But the victory was fleeting. More came, crawling over their fallen comrades. He gritted his teeth, sweat mixing with blood on his face. "We have to hold!" "How?!" came a desperate voice from behind. "They''re pushing us back!" A titan stumbled as three trilobites latched onto him, their claws biting deep into his flesh. He roared in pain, reaching up to tear them away, but they clung tighter, their mandibles slicing through muscle and bone. Another titan stepped in, ripping the creatures free and tossing them aside, but the fallen soldier collapsed, his breath coming in shallow gasps. "Don''t give in!" the rescuer shouted, his voice shaking. He turned to the others, eyes wide. "We can''t fall here!" "But we''re losing ground!" another titan cried, swinging his massive arms in a wide arc to keep the trilobites at bay. The effort cost him¡ªhis movements were growing sluggish, his strength ebbing. "We can''t keep this up!" Lucas, standing at the center of the chaos, felt his heart pounding like a drum. He dodged a claw, barely escaping with his life as a trilobite lunged at him. The cavern was a storm of violence, a whirlwind of death. Despite their newfound size and power, they were being overwhelmed. And he could see it in the eyes of his comrades¡ªthe fear, the realization that their strength might not be enough. "What do we do?" someone pleaded, his voice cracking. He crushed a trilobite beneath his heel, but his hands were trembling. "What do we do?!" "Lyerin!" a titan shouted, his voice rising above the fray. "What do we do?! You have to do something!" Lyerin stood apart from the battle, his movements calm and precise as he evaded the trilobites that occasionally lunged at him. He moved with an almost casual grace, as though the chaos around him were of no consequence. But now, he turned his gaze on the soldiers¡ªhis expression unreadable, his eyes cold. "Lyerin!" another soldier screamed, desperation in his voice. "Tell us what to do!" A trilobite lunged at the speaker, its claws slicing through the air. He caught the creature with one massive hand, crushing it effortlessly, but the strain was evident. Blood dripped from wounds that should have healed. His breaths came in ragged gasps. "We can''t¡­ hold them back forever!" "We need a plan!" another soldier shouted, barely dodging a trilobite''s attack. He slammed his fist into the ground, creating a shockwave that sent several creatures sprawling. But the effort drained him. "Lyerin, do something!" Lyerin tilted his head, watching the scene with a detached calm that bordered on eerie. He stepped back, letting another trilobite pass him harmlessly by. "You''re stronger now," he said, his voice calm and measured. "Use that strength." "We are using it!" a soldier spat, his face contorted with rage and exhaustion. "But they just keep coming!" "Then fight smarter," Lyerin replied, sidestepping another attack. His movements were effortless, a contrast to the titans'' labored swings. "They''re mindless creatures. Use that." "That''s easy for you to say!" another titan roared, his body trembling with the effort of keeping the trilobites at bay. "You''re not the one being torn apart!" A chorus of agreement rose from the soldiers. Their fear was raw, their desperation palpable. They had been granted a second life¡ªa second chance¡ªbut now that chance felt like a curse. The trilobites pressed in, their numbers seemingly endless. And with every passing moment, the titans'' resolve began to waver. Lyerin''s expression darkened. "If you fall now," he said, his voice cold, "you will never rise again. Fight." "But how?!" a soldier cried, tears mingling with sweat on his face. "How do we fight this?!" Lyerin''s gaze swept over them, assessing, calculating. He seemed to consider their plight for a long moment, then nodded to himself. "I have an idea," he said. The words hung in the air, a fragile hope amid the chaos. For a moment, the soldiers hesitated, their breaths caught. They turned to him, waiting, desperate for a plan¡ªany plan¡ªthat might save them. Chapter 286 - 286: Guidance Lyerin''s gaze swept across the cavern, taking in the desperation etched on every face. Blood stained the ground, and the air was heavy with the stench of death and sweat. The titanic soldiers stood battered, their breaths coming in ragged gasps. Clawed wounds crisscrossed their massive forms, and their eyes¡ªwide and fearful¡ªflicked nervously between the countless trilobites advancing upon them. "If only you would listen to me," Lyerin said, his voice low but carrying above the chaos with an authority that cut through their panic. The soldiers exchanged glances, their expressions wavering between skepticism and desperate hope. The din of battle had reduced them to the edge of despair, but Lyerin''s words hung heavy in the air. They had no choice but to grab at whatever lifeline was thrown their way. "Yes! Yes, we''ll listen!" one of the titans shouted, his voice raw. He stepped forward, blood dripping from a deep gash in his shoulder. "Just tell us what to do!" "Anything!" another yelled, crushing a trilobite underfoot with a sickening crunch. He turned his head, sweat and grime streaking his face. "We''ll do it!" "Tell us, Lyerin!" a third bellowed, swinging his massive arm in a desperate arc that scattered several creatures. "What do we need to do?!" Lyerin''s expression remained unreadable as he took a measured step forward, evading a clawed swipe with an almost casual grace. The humanoid trilobites hissed and clicked, their black eyes glistening like polished stones in the dim light of the cavern. "First," Lyerin said, his tone cold and unwavering, "stop wasting your strength. Every wild swing you make tires you out. Every desperate charge drains you faster than they can be killed." "But they''re everywhere!" a soldier protested, panting heavily. "What choice do we have?!" "Discipline," Lyerin replied sharply. "You have the strength, but you fight like frightened animals. Form ranks. Hold your ground." "Form ranks?!" one of the titans barked incredulously. He swatted a trilobite away, its shell shattering like glass. "We''re not in a parade ground! These things¡ª" "They will break you apart because you let them," Lyerin interrupted, his voice like a whip crack. "You are larger, stronger, and faster. Use that. Fight together, not alone. Shield one another." The soldiers hesitated, glancing at one another. Their movements were hesitant, uncertain, but a few began to form loose lines, their massive bodies pressed together as they braced against the onslaught. The trilobites surged forward, claws and mandibles tearing at flesh, but the soldiers began to stand their ground, their combined strength pushing back. "Good," Lyerin said, nodding once. "But not enough." "What more?!" one of them gasped, his massive hands straining to hold back two trilobites at once. He shoved them away with a roar, but exhaustion was etched into every line of his face. "We''re doing what you said!" "Focus on their weakness," Lyerin continued, his eyes narrowing. "Their shells are strong, but they have gaps¡ªjoints and soft spots. Aim there." "How do we even see them?!" a soldier demanded, crushing a trilobite''s head with a bone-rattling strike. "They''re too fast!" sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Then slow them down," Lyerin said simply, sidestepping another lunging trilobite. His movements were fluid, almost dance-like. "Use your environment." The soldiers exchanged glances, uncertain. "The environment?" one asked, disbelief thick in his voice. "What are you talking about?" "Look around you," Lyerin said, his voice taking on a cold edge of impatience. "You stand in a cavern filled with stone. Use it." Slow understanding dawned on a few faces. One of the titans, his eyes alight with a desperate kind of hope, grabbed a massive stone from the cavern floor and hurled it with all his might. The trilobite it struck exploded into shards of shell and ichor. Others quickly followed suit, smashing rocks against the creatures or using the jagged edges of the cavern walls to their advantage. "It works!" someone shouted, a note of relief breaking through the terror. "It actually works!" "Of course it works," Lyerin said, his tone biting. "You have the tools. Use them." The titans'' confidence grew, and they began to fight more strategically. Two soldiers worked together to pin a trilobite between their massive arms, crushing it before it could react. Another group formed a line, their backs to the wall, fending off wave after wave with coordinated strikes. The cavern echoed with the sounds of battle¡ªgrunts, roars, and the sickening crunch of shells breaking. But the fight was far from over. The trilobites, sensing resistance, doubled their efforts. One of the soldiers stumbled, his foot slipping on blood-slick stone. A trilobite lunged at him, claws poised to strike. He braced himself for death¡ªbut another titan caught the creature mid-air, hurling it aside with a roar of defiance. "Stay together!" Lyerin barked, his eyes blazing. "Protect one another!" "We''re trying!" a soldier yelled, his voice cracking. He swung his fist with all his strength, smashing another trilobite to pieces. "But they just keep coming!" Lyerin''s expression darkened. "Then we need to end this quickly." "How?!" someone screamed, his voice raw. "Tell us!" Lyerin''s gaze swept the battlefield, calculating. "Draw them in," he said. "Make them focus on one point. Overwhelm them with your size and strength. When they are distracted, crush them all." "That''s suicide!" a soldier protested, his eyes wide. "We''ll be overwhelmed!" "Not if you do it right," Lyerin replied coldly. "Trust me." There was silence¡ªa heartbeat of hesitation. Then, slowly, the titans nodded. They gathered together, forming a tight circle. The trilobites hissed and clicked, sensing weakness, and surged forward as one. "Hold the line!" someone yelled, his voice fierce. "Together!" another roared. The titans braced themselves, their massive forms trembling under the weight of the assault. Claws tore at their flesh, but they held firm. Inch by inch, they drew the trilobites in, funneling them toward the center. The air was thick with the scent of blood and sweat, and every heartbeat felt like an eternity. "Now!" Lyerin shouted. The titans erupted, their strength unleashed in a final, desperate surge. They crushed trilobites underfoot, shattered shells with their fists, and hurled bodies into the darkness. The cavern trembled with their fury, and for a brief, shining moment, they were unstoppable. When the dust settled, the trilobites lay in shattered pieces around them. The titans stood victorious¡ªbloodied, battered, but alive. Lyerin stepped forward, his expression inscrutable. "Next time," he said softly, "listen from the start." The soldiers barely had a moment to catch their breath. Blood dripped from their wounds, and their massive chests heaved from exertion. The air was heavy with the metallic tang of blood and the acrid stench of ichor. Stones were slick with gore, and their ears rang with the fading echoes of battle. For a heartbeat, there was a fragile silence. Then the ground trembled. A low rumble reverberated through the cavern walls, and every head snapped toward the darkness. Dozens¡ªno, hundreds¡ªof glistening black eyes emerged from the shadows, reflecting the dim light like an ocean of stars. The new wave of humanoid trilobites moved as one, their claws clacking in a horrific symphony that made the air feel colder. Lyerin stepped forward, his gaze as calm and steady as ever. "Do you still need my help?" he asked, his tone almost mocking, but there was a flicker of genuine curiosity beneath it. The titanic soldiers, bruised and bloodied, exchanged glances. They wanted to scream "yes." The words were on their lips, desperate and pleading, but they swallowed them down. Lyerin''s piercing gaze told them everything they needed to know. He wanted to see what they could do¡ªwithout him. One of the titans stepped forward, his fists clenched so hard that the knuckles cracked. "We can handle it," he said, though the tremor in his voice betrayed him. "We''ve come this far." "Fine," Lyerin said, leaning against a jagged rock as if settling in to watch a spectacle. "Show me." The wave of trilobites surged, an unstoppable tide of chitin and malice. The ground quaked beneath their charge. The titans took a collective breath, their bodies tense. There was no strategy whispered in their ears this time. No guiding hand to lead them through the darkness. Only their raw strength¡ªand their fragile hope. "Form up!" bellowed one of the soldiers, trying to echo Lyerin''s previous command. "Hold the line!" They scrambled to form a defensive ring, their massive forms pressed together. The first trilobite struck with a deafening screech, throwing itself at the line with reckless abandon. Its claws clanged off a titan''s arm like a blacksmith''s hammer on steel. The titan grunted, his muscles straining, and shoved the creature back. Another trilobite leapt over its fallen kin, jaws snapping. "Incoming on the left!" a soldier shouted, his voice hoarse with exhaustion. He swung his arm in a wide arc, smashing two trilobites mid-air. Their shells cracked, but three more were already clawing at his legs. "Stay together!" another yelled, panic creeping into his tone. "Don''t let them break the line!" But staying together was easier said than done. The trilobites were relentless, their bodies a blur of motion. One titan stumbled as a creature latched onto his arm, its claws sinking deep. He roared in pain, trying to shake it off. Another trilobite lunged at his exposed back. "Get it off me!" he screamed, thrashing wildly. Blood sprayed as the creature''s claws ripped deeper. "I''m coming!" a fellow soldier roared, charging forward. He barreled into the trilobite, knocking it away, but left a gap in the line. Instantly, two more trilobites seized the opportunity, slipping through. "We''re getting overrun!" someone shouted, desperation clear in their voice. "We need to regroup!" "Regroup where?!" another snapped, crushing a trilobite''s head with a sickening crunch. "They''re everywhere!" One soldier, his body shaking from exhaustion, tried to remember Lyerin''s words. "Aim for the joints!" he cried, striking out with all his might. His fist slammed into the soft gap between a trilobite''s armored plates, and it let out a guttural shriek, collapsing in a twitching heap. "Focus on their weak points!" he repeated, trying to rally the others. But for every trilobite that fell, two more seemed to take its place. The ground beneath them was a battlefield of blood and ichor, of shattered shells and broken bodies. A titan stumbled backward, tripping over the remains of a fallen comrade. A trilobite pounced, claws raised to strike. The titan barely managed to catch its arms, their strength evenly matched. He grunted, sweat streaming down his face. "I can''t hold it!" he yelled, muscles straining. Two soldiers rushed to his aid, grabbing the trilobite and tearing it away. They hurled it to the ground and stomped, the cavern shaking with every blow. But their victory was short-lived. More trilobites closed in, their dark eyes glinting with predatory glee. "We''re not fast enough!" a soldier panted, his movements slowing. "They keep coming!" "Then we need to be smarter!" another snapped, swinging a stone like a club. The impact shattered a trilobite''s shell, but left the soldier open. Claws raked across his back, and he screamed, falling to one knee. Panic set in. The titans lashed out wildly, their coordination unraveling. They fought with all the desperation of cornered animals, but their strength was fading. For every creature they killed, another took its place. They were being worn down, bit by bit, their massive forms buckling under the relentless assault. "Is this it?" one of them gasped, blood streaming from a wound on his forehead. "Are we done for?" "Don''t say that!" another roared, smashing a trilobite against the cavern wall. "We''re not done!" But his defiance rang hollow. The titans were tiring, their movements slowing. A trilobite lunged, and a soldier barely managed to parry. Another clawed at his leg, bringing him to one knee. The line was breaking, and they all knew it. From his perch, Lyerin watched with an impassive gaze. The titans'' desperation was palpable, their struggle immense. Yet he made no move to intervene. He sidestepped a trilobite that lunged his way, almost lazily, as if swatting away a fly. The soldiers saw it¡ªthe effortless way he moved¡ªand something inside them cracked. Envy. Desperation. A raw, biting need to prove themselves. They roared, a collective cry of defiance, and surged forward with renewed fury. "Push them back!" one of the titans bellowed, his voice raw. "For ourselves!" They fought harder, digging deep into reserves of strength they hadn''t known they possessed. Two soldiers worked together, grabbing a trilobite and smashing it against the cavern floor. Another trio formed a wedge, plowing through the creatures with brute force. They used the environment¡ªstones, walls, each other. Anything to gain an edge. But it was chaos. Disorganized. Desperate. For every small victory, they paid a heavy price. Another titan fell, his body crumpling beneath the weight of three trilobites. Another screamed as claws tore through his arm. The line wavered. Cracks formed. But they fought on. "Lyerin!" one of them gasped, his voice filled with raw desperation. "Please¡­" Lyerin tilted his head slightly, his eyes narrowing. "Is this all you have?" he murmured, more to himself than to them. The titans didn''t hear him. They were too busy fighting, too busy surviving. Another wave of trilobites surged forward. Chapter 287 - 287: Shrink The cavern echoed with the sounds of battle¡ªroars of defiance, the clash of claw against flesh, and the relentless thrum of bodies slamming into stone. The titans, bruised and battered, staggered to regroup. Their breaths came in ragged gasps, their movements heavy with exhaustion. For a moment, it felt like the weight of the entire world pressed down on them. Then, over the cacophony, a voice cut through like a blade through fog. Cold. Steady. Commanding. "Enough," Lyerin said, stepping forward with an air of effortless control. His eyes burned with a cold fire as he surveyed the chaos. "I''m taking charge again." The titans paused, a flicker of hope flashing in their exhausted faces. Lyerin''s presence was like a steel spine to their crumbling willpower. The humanoid trilobites screeched, sensing a change in the air, but it didn''t matter. They were about to learn the difference between desperate fury and precision warfare. "Form up!" Lyerin commanded, his voice like iron. The titans moved without hesitation. They slammed into place, their bodies forming a solid wall of muscle and fury. The trilobites lunged, but they were met with a coordinated front. Under Lyerin''s watchful eye, the soldiers moved as one, their strikes precise and devastating. "Left flank, advance!" Lyerin barked. Three titans surged forward, fists crashing into trilobites with bone-crushing force. Chitin splintered, and ichor sprayed like rain. One titan grabbed a creature by its legs and swung it into another, shattering their shells in a grotesque explosion of black ichor. "Watch your footing!" Lyerin called, his eyes flicking toward a soldier who stumbled over a fallen comrade. The warning came just in time. The titan regained his balance and crushed a trilobite that had been ready to pounce. His thanks was a curt nod before he rejoined the fray. There was no room for pleasantries here¡ªonly survival. "Focus on the joints!" Lyerin reminded them, his voice sharp but steady. "Break them down!" The titans obeyed. Their strikes were no longer wild and desperate. Every blow was aimed with lethal intent. One soldier caught a trilobite''s claw, twisting it until the joint popped with a sickening crack. Another drove his fist into the creature''s exposed underbelly, rupturing its insides. "Group up! Protect each other''s flanks!" Lyerin ordered. The titans adjusted, moving like a living fortress. They shielded each other, their backs pressed together. A trilobite leapt, its claws outstretched, but it was met with a brutal double strike that sent it crashing to the ground. "Use the environment," Lyerin said, a hint of satisfaction in his tone. "You are giants now¡ªact like it." One soldier roared, picking up a boulder the size of a wagon and hurling it into a cluster of trilobites. The impact shattered the creatures and sent shockwaves through the ground. Another titan ripped a stalactite from the ceiling, wielding it like a massive spear. He impaled two trilobites in a single thrust, their bodies writhing before going limp. "Keep pushing!" Lyerin urged, his voice never faltering. "You have the strength. Use it!" The titans moved as if possessed, their confidence bolstered by Lyerin''s commands. They drove the trilobites back, step by step. The cavern became a battlefield of shattered shells and broken bodies. Blood and ichor soaked the ground, pooling around their feet. "Incoming¡ªabove!" Lyerin shouted, pointing. The titans looked up just in time. Several trilobites had scaled the walls, launching themselves down like living missiles. The titans braced themselves. One caught a trilobite mid-air, slamming it into the ground with a force that cracked the stone beneath it. Another sidestepped the attack, bringing his fists down like twin hammers. The pace was relentless. For every trilobite that fell, another took its place. But the titans no longer fought alone. They fought as one, their movements orchestrated by Lyerin''s commands. "Rotate positions!" Lyerin called. "Tired fighters to the center. Fresh blood to the front!" The titans shifted seamlessly. Those on the verge of collapse moved inward, protected by their stronger comrades. The fresh fighters surged forward, their strikes like thunderclaps in the cavern''s oppressive darkness. "Drive them back! Show no mercy!" Lyerin''s voice was a whip crack in the storm. The titans obeyed, their roars shaking the very walls. They tore through the trilobites with savage precision. One titan grabbed a creature by the head and ripped it clean off, tossing it aside like a broken toy. Another stomped down, crushing a trilobite''s torso beneath his massive foot. The trilobites began to falter. Their relentless assault wavered under the titans'' coordinated fury. But Lyerin did not allow even a moment of complacency. "Press the attack!" he shouted. "Do not let up!" The titans pushed harder, their bodies fueled by a mix of rage and determination. They moved like a tidal wave, unstoppable and unbreakable. Trilobites screeched and fell, their bodies torn apart by the titans'' onslaught. At last, the cavern fell silent. The ground was littered with the remains of their enemies. The titans stood victorious, their chests heaving, their bodies slick with blood and ichor. They had done it. They had survived. Or so they thought. Lyerin''s voice, calm and chilling, cut through the silence. "It''s not done." The first soldier noticed it in the heat of the silence¡ªa subtle shift, a tingling that coursed through his veins. His body shivered, and then, without warning, the world around him seemed to grow. Or, more accurately, he began to shrink. He gasped, looking at his hands as they rapidly lost their massive size, his towering limbs retreating to what they once were. Panic erupted in his mind, his heart pounding a brutal rhythm against his ribs. "Wh-what''s happening?" he shouted, his voice cracking. It was high-pitched, desperate, human again. Around him, the other titans began to change. Their hulking forms contracted, the once-mighty bodies that had smashed trilobites to pulp now dwindled. Heavy footsteps became lighter, the sound of bones creaking and muscles retracting filled the air¡ªa grotesque symphony of despair. Each soldier''s eyes widened, terror carving deep lines across their faces. "Captain! It''s happening to me too!" yelled another, his voice trembling. His hands, moments ago capable of crushing a trilobite''s skull, now barely formed fists. "Why? Why are we shrinking?!" The panic spread like wildfire. Soldiers stumbled over themselves, reaching for one another as if physical contact might anchor them. One fell to his knees, his armor now awkwardly hanging loose. "This can''t be happening," he whispered, eyes wide, breath shallow. "We can''t be... normal again... not now!" A woman, her expression etched with dread, tried to rip her gauntlets off, as if freeing her hands would somehow halt the process. "I don''t want this! I don''t want to be small again!" she screamed, her voice a piercing wail that echoed through the cavern. "Not now! Not after everything we fought through!" "Calm down!" one of the more seasoned soldiers tried to command, though even he could not hide the quaver in his tone. "We¡ªwe just need to think!" "Think?! Think about what?" another spat back, his eyes wild. "We''re shrinking, we''re helpless! Those things... those things will tear us apart!" Indeed, as they returned to their human sizes, the grim reality set in. The trilobite corpses that had once seemed manageable now loomed around them, and the realization of what this meant stole the breath from their lungs. They were not titans anymore. They were just human. "What do we do?" someone asked, voice cracking with desperation. "We can''t... we can''t fight them like this!" Even as the panic swelled, a chilling sound echoed through the cavern. At first, it was a distant skittering, a faint rustling that made the hair on their arms stand. But the noise grew louder, like claws scraping stone. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The walls vibrated with the sinister rhythm, and the soldiers turned as one, dread pooling in their stomachs. From the shadows, they emerged. More humanoid trilobites. Countless eyes glimmered in the dim light. More claws, more gnarled limbs. An endless tide of grotesque figures. There was no mistaking their intent. This was not an ambush. It was an extermination. The soldiers froze, their hearts pounding like war drums. For a long moment, all that existed was the oppressive reality of their mortality. The titanic strength that had once filled them with hope was gone, and the nightmare returned. "No... no, no, no," one man whispered, stumbling back, his eyes wide. "Not again. Not like this." The panic surged anew. Soldiers cried out, their voices cracking under the weight of fear. "What are we supposed to do now?!" one shouted, his hands trembling as he pointed at the advancing wave. "Fight them with what? Our bare hands?!" "Run," another whispered, but there was no conviction in his voice. "We need to run!" "Run where?" snapped a woman, her voice laced with hysteria. "Did you see how many of them there are? We''re trapped!" The desperation clawed at them, suffocating. They backed away from the creatures, step by step, even though they knew there was nowhere to go. They turned their heads frantically, searching for any glimmer of salvation. But all they saw were the walls closing in and the darkness filled with death. "I can''t... I can''t do this," a young man said, his voice breaking. "We were supposed to be strong. We were supposed to win!" "Shut up! Everyone, shut up!" yelled another, his voice hoarse with fear. "We have to... we have to..." But his words died on his lips as the first trilobite stepped closer, its jagged claws flexing. The air grew thick with dread, their bodies paralyzed with the realization of their fate. The weight of hopelessness bore down on them, crushing what remained of their courage. And then, as if by some unspoken pact, they all turned. ? Their eyes met the one figure who stood unbothered amidst the chaos. Lyerin. Calm, unreadable, untouched by fear. Slowly, every head swiveled toward him. Their eyes begged for salvation, for a lifeline in the sea of despair. Words were unnecessary. The plea was written in every trembling limb, every terrified breath. The trilobites advanced, claws clicking like a death knell, and Lyerin stood alone, his eyes sharp, a faint smile playing on his lips. Chapter 288 - 288: Emerge The humanoid trilobites lunged forward, their segmented bodies moving with unnatural speed. The cavern echoed with the furious clattering of their claws on stone. It was as if death itself had come for the soldiers, who stood frozen in terror, their breaths caught in their throats. In that moment, time stretched painfully thin. Then, Lyerin raised his hand. With a simple gesture, the ground beneath their feet shuddered violently. Stone cracked with a thunderous roar, fissures webbing outward like lightning across the cavern floor. Dust and debris filled the air as great slabs of rock fell away, revealing a hidden, ancient pathway beneath. From this newly created abyss, shadows shifted and then erupted with raw, unstoppable power. The Pig Orcs emerged. Massive forms, each one a living tank of muscle and brutality, surged into the cavern. Their skin glistened in the dim light, a mottled tapestry of scars and war paint. Eyes burned with a primal fury that needed no words. These were not just warriors; they were forces of nature unleashed. The humanoid trilobites hesitated for the briefest of moments, a flicker of confusion crossing their alien faces, but it was all the time the Pig Orcs needed. With a guttural roar that seemed to shake the very earth, the first wave of Orcs crashed into the enemy lines like an unstoppable tide. The impact was cataclysmic. The lead trilobite''s claw, raised to strike, was caught mid-swing by an Orc''s enormous hand. Bone and chitin cracked under pressure; the trilobite screeched in agony, a sound that was abruptly cut short as the Orc slammed it into the cavern wall, shattering it to dust. Another trilobite lunged, but an Orc intercepted it with terrifying speed, lifting the creature by its legs and tearing it apart as easily as a child rending paper. The battle descended into sheer chaos. The Pig Orcs moved like living wrecking balls, each one a whirlwind of destruction. They wielded massive weapons¡ªjagged cleavers, spiked clubs, and even slabs of stone torn from the cavern itself. No two strikes were the same, but every strike was devastating. One trilobite, driven by frenzied desperation, scuttled along the wall, trying to flank the nearest Orc. It didn''t get far. An Orc hurled a jagged boulder with such force that the stone cleaved through the air, striking the creature mid-climb. The trilobite exploded in a spray of ichor and shattered chitin, fragments raining down like grisly confetti. The air grew thick with the scent of blood, a metallic tang that clung to every breath. The cavern floor was soon slick with black ichor, pooling around shattered remains. Trilobites, now driven by a mix of primal rage and fear, swarmed the Orcs in packs. They struck with precision, their claws lashing out, but it was like rain against steel. Pig Orcs shrugged off even the fiercest assaults, their bodies seemingly impervious to pain. One Orc stood in the center of a trilobite swarm. It roared, the sound echoing off the cavern walls, and swung its massive club in a wide arc. Dozens of trilobites were swept aside, their bodies crushed, bones splintering, chitin splintering like glass. The creature''s brethren tried to overwhelm it, leaping from all sides, but the Orc merely twisted, catching two of them mid-air and smashing their skulls together. Another trilobite, larger and more cunning, crept low and struck at an Orc''s exposed back, its claws aimed with deadly intent. The blow landed, digging deep¡ªbut the Orc didn''t flinch. It reached back, yanking the creature free with a sickening squelch, and then held it aloft, squeezing until green ichor oozed from every crack in its body. The Orc tossed the shattered carcass aside, already seeking its next prey. The fight became a symphony of carnage. The Orcs'' roars harmonized with the dying screams of the trilobites, creating a rhythm of death that reverberated through the stone walls. Every movement was precise, calculated brutality. Orc fists shattered exoskeletons. Massive feet stomped down, reducing creatures to paste. Their weapons cleaved through limbs, torsos, and heads with horrifying ease. No matter how many trilobites swarmed, no matter how many lunged, bit, and clawed, the Pig Orcs cut them down. One particularly brave trilobite leapt from above, claws outstretched. An Orc caught it mid-air, its massive hands wrapping around the creature''s torso. It roared, and with a brutal twist, it snapped the trilobite in half, tossing the pieces aside like refuse. Ichor splattered the ground, steam rising where it touched the hot stones. The trilobites were relentless. For every one that fell, two more seemed to take its place. But the Orcs did not tire. They moved with a terrifying efficiency, as if each kill only fueled their strength. A trio of trilobites converged on a single Orc, striking together in a flurry of claws and mandibles. The Orc fell back for a moment, then drove its fists into the ground. The stone cracked, sending a shockwave that toppled the creatures, leaving them vulnerable to a final, crushing blow. Throughout the chaos, Lyerin watched, his expression unchanging. He moved only when necessary, sidestepping a stray claw or evading a collapsing trilobite. There was no need for him to act. The Pig Orcs were more than enough. His eyes flicked over the battlefield, calculating, observing. This was more than just a fight¡ªit was a demonstration. The trilobites, once terrifying in their numbers and ferocity, were now nothing more than fodder. The cavern floor was a graveyard, littered with shattered carapaces and oozing remains. Yet, the Orcs pressed on, relentless, unstoppable. Their rage was a storm that left nothing but destruction in its wake. One final trilobite, battered and broken, tried to crawl away. It dragged itself across the blood-soaked stone, mandibles clicking in fear. An Orc loomed above it, weapon raised high. There was no mercy, no hesitation. The club came down, and the trilobite was no more. Silence fell, broken only by the heavy breaths of the Orcs. They stood amidst the carnage, victorious, their eyes burning with the satisfaction of a battle well fought. The ground was slick with ichor, the air heavy with the scent of death. The soldiers, now mere spectators, could only watch in awe and horror. Lyerin lowered his hand, his expression calm. "It''s not done," he said softly, and every heart in the cavern froze. Lyerin''s eyes scanned the battlefield, the carnage fresh and raw, the scent of ichor clinging to every breath. The Pig Orcs stood triumphant, their massive chests heaving with each breath, the rhythmic rise and fall echoing through the cavern. The soldiers stared in stunned silence, the reality of what they had witnessed rendering them momentarily numb. Some clutched their weapons tightly, knuckles white, while others simply stood slack-jawed, unable to tear their eyes away from the colossal figures that had saved them. Lyerin broke the silence, his voice calm but firm. "The Pig Orcs cannot breathe underwater." A ripple of confusion passed through the soldiers. They exchanged glances, a mix of disbelief and exhaustion etched into their features. Was he serious? After what they had just seen, it seemed absurd, even laughable, but there was no humor in Lyerin''s expression. He was resolute, unyielding. "They''re... useless down here," he added with a dismissive wave of his hand, as if dismissing the Pig Orcs'' incredible might. "I only summoned them because you were without weapons after transforming. But now¡ª" he paused, eyes narrowing slightly. "You''ll need to prepare. Quickly." The words hung heavy in the air. For a long moment, no one moved. The gravity of what they had just endured, the idea of another fight without the titanic protection of the Orcs¡ªit was too much to process. Sweat dripped down their foreheads, pooling into the dust and ichor at their feet. The soldiers shifted uncomfortably, looking to one another for any sign of courage or certainty. With a subtle gesture from Lyerin, the Pig Orcs began to move. The ground trembled beneath their feet, and the cavern walls seemed to vibrate as one by one, they dropped to their knees and began to dig. The sight was almost surreal; these massive, primal beings, their hands large enough to crush skulls, now clawing through the earth with a precision and speed that defied their size. Stones cracked and shattered under their weight. Great handfuls of dirt and rock were displaced, tossed aside with casual, almost indifferent power. Some of the Orcs dug with their massive hands, each motion sending a shudder through the ground, while others used their weapons, tearing through stone and soil like it was paper. The noise was deafening¡ªthe scraping of claws, the rumble of rock being displaced, the occasional low grunt that reverberated through the cavern. Dust and debris filled the air, a thick, choking haze that caught in the throats of the soldiers, who still watched, mesmerized and paralyzed. Minutes dragged on, each second a reminder of their precarious situation. The Pig Orcs burrowed deeper, their forms gradually disappearing from view. The ground continued to rumble until only faint tremors remained. Silence descended once more, a vacuum filled with uncertainty. And then Lyerin turned, his piercing gaze sweeping over the soldiers like a blade. His voice rose, sharp and unyielding. "HURRY!" he bellowed, the force of his words crashing into them like a physical blow. "THERE ARE MORE OF THESE CREATURES!" The effect was immediate. Soldiers jolted awake as if from a trance. Heartbeats quickened. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Fear coursed through their veins, and the haze of shock lifted, replaced by raw, urgent adrenaline. Weapons that had been dropped in haste were snatched up. Feet stumbled over loose stone as they scrambled to obey. Men and women searched desperately, eyes darting across the blood-soaked ground, fingers scrabbling at dirt and debris. "Move!" one soldier yelled, his voice tinged with panic as he shoved past others, his eyes wide and wild. "Where''s my blade? Did anyone see¡ª?" Another soldier, caked in dirt and sweat, pulled a bow from beneath a shattered trilobite. "Here!" he gasped, almost in disbelief that he had found it intact. Others were less fortunate; weapons shattered in the chaos were of no use now. Desperation made them frantic. Fingers closed around splintered wood and bent metal, anything that could serve as a weapon in the absence of their own. "I need... I need a machete!" a voice called out, cracking with fear. "Does anyone have¡ª?" "Here!" someone shouted, tossing a blade haphazardly across the cavern. It clattered against the stone before sliding to a stop at the soldier''s feet. He grabbed it with trembling hands, the weight unfamiliar but necessary. "Focus!" barked another, trying to impose order amidst the chaos. "Form up! Find your weapons and get back in line!" Slowly, the chaos took shape. Soldiers stumbled back into formation, weapons gripped tightly, breaths coming in heavy gasps. Eyes met, and in those fleeting glances, they shared the same fear, the same determination to survive. Bloodied, bruised, and still shaking, they raised their weapons, readying themselves for whatever came next. Lyerin''s gaze lingered on them, a mix of calculated interest and faint approval. They had found their footing¡ªbarely. But he knew the battle was far from over. Chapter 289 - 289: In charge Lyerin''s eyes softened, the intensity of his gaze shifting into something more controlled, almost fatherly, as he took in the exhausted, battered soldiers. Their faces were pale, streaked with sweat, dust, and splatters of blood. Their breaths came in ragged gasps, their bodies trembling from both adrenaline and fear. Weapons clutched tightly in their hands trembled with the effort of staying upright, and their eyes¡ªwide with the memory of what they had just endured¡ªbetrayed their exhaustion and lingering terror. He raised a hand, signaling for calm. "Rest," he said, his voice low and steady, yet it carried through the cavern with authority. "Rest while you still can." For a moment, there was silence. Then, like marionettes suddenly cut from their strings, the soldiers collapsed. Some dropped to their knees, others sat heavily on the rough stone floor, weapons clanging beside them. A few leaned against the cavern walls, heads bowed, eyes shut, as if they were willing themselves to disappear into the darkness. No one spoke; the only sounds were the labored breaths and the distant echo of dripping water. Lyerin moved among them, his presence both reassuring and heavy with expectation. He stopped near a cluster of soldiers who were struggling to calm their shaking hands. One soldier¡ªhis face gaunt, his eyes hollow¡ªlooked up at him, a question trembling on his lips. "Why?" he whispered, the single word carrying a weight that spoke of desperation, confusion, and fear. "Why can''t we... why can''t we just stop?" Lyerin crouched beside him, his movements deliberate, almost painfully slow. "You can''t stop," he said simply, his tone devoid of mockery or harshness. "Stopping means death." He stood and addressed the rest, his voice rising. "You think the fight is over? You believe you''ve earned rest because you survived?" He let the question hang, heavy and biting. "What you fought just now was a fraction¡ªa glimpse¡ªof what lurks beneath these cursed depths. And if you die again, there is no second chance. No revival. No power surge. Your soul will be forfeit, consumed by the darkness." The weight of his words pressed down on them like a physical force. A few soldiers exchanged fearful glances. Others clenched their jaws, muscles tensing as if bracing for another attack. Lyerin let their fear settle, feeding the gravity of what he was about to tell them. "You''ve tasted strength," he said, pacing slowly. "You''ve felt what it means to be more than what you were. Titans, born of my tribe''s blood and spirit. But that strength came with a cost¡ªand now it is gone. You have reverted to what you were: fragile, human. You bleed. You break." He paused, his gaze sweeping across each weary face. "And if you fall again, you will not rise." The soldiers listened, captivated and terrified. They leaned closer, their exhaustion momentarily forgotten as the gravity of his words sank in. "I will not lie to you," Lyerin continued. "You are at a disadvantage. You fight creatures older than memory itself. Beasts molded by darkness and malice, bound to destroy whatever crosses their path. But they can be defeated." "How?" a voice called out from the shadows. It was Lucas. His face was pale, his expression a mix of desperation and grim determination. "We were Titans and still barely survived. How can we stand a chance like this?" Lyerin''s gaze shifted to him, and he nodded slowly. "A fair question. The Trilobites are not mindless beasts. They are organized. They have patterns, weaknesses you can exploit¡ªbut only if you learn them. Strength alone will not save you. Precision, timing, awareness¡ªthese are your weapons now." He walked to a nearby stone and picked up a fragment of broken trilobite shell. The soldiers watched him intently as he turned it over in his hand. "Their exoskeletons are thick, impervious to most strikes, but they have seams¡ªjoints that move and bend. The softer flesh beneath is vulnerable. Aim for those." He tossed the fragment aside, letting it clatter to the ground. "But even that is not enough," he said. "They are relentless, and they will wear you down if you do not fight smart. You must work together. Alone, you are nothing but prey." A soldier, her voice trembling but determined, spoke up. "But... they''re so fast. So strong. What do we do when they swarm?" "Control the flow of battle," Lyerin replied without hesitation. "Their numbers are their strength¡ªand their weakness. Use terrain to funnel them. Use your formations to create choke points. Do not let them surround you." He pointed to a spot on the ground. "When they charge, move with purpose. Every strike must count. Hesitation will get you killed. Fear will get you killed. Trust your comrades. Trust the bond you forged as Titans. That bond did not die with your transformation." "But... what about when they''re too close?" another soldier asked, her voice barely above a whisper. "What if we can''t keep them at a distance?" Lyerin nodded slowly, as if considering the weight of her words. "Then you fight with every breath in your body. You use everything at your disposal¡ªyour weapons, your wits, your strength. You bite, you claw, you do whatever it takes to survive. There is no room for hesitation. No room for doubt." He paused, letting the silence stretch. "You are not alone in this fight. I will guide you when I can. But do not mistake my guidance for salvation. Your survival depends on your will to endure. If you want to live, you must fight like you have never fought before." The soldiers absorbed his words, their fear tempered by a flicker of resolve. They were still afraid¡ªhow could they not be?¡ªbut they understood now. This was their fight. Their lives depended on it. "Rest," Lyerin repeated, his voice softer now. "Gather your strength. For when the next wave comes¡ªand it will come¡ªyou must be ready." The soldiers nodded, some more hesitantly than others. They knew the truth of his words. There would be no mercy, no respite. This was their reality now. But for the first time in a long while, there was a glimmer of hope¡ªfragile, fleeting, but enough to stoke the fire within. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The cavern''s heavy air hung around them, thick with exhaustion and the stench of battle, as the soldiers sprawled on the cold stone ground. Their breaths came in gasps, and the trembling in their limbs had only just begun to subside. One of the soldiers, a wiry man with a scar across his cheek, lifted his head. His eyes, dull with exhaustion and confusion, fixed on Lyerin. He swallowed hard before speaking, his voice cracking. "Why did you bring us here, Lyerin? Why drag us into these... these hellish depths?" Lyerin''s response was a low, rumbling laugh that echoed through the cavern walls. There was no humor in it¡ªonly a cold, cutting edge. "Training," he said simply, letting the word sink into their bones like ice. "And for my needs." Several soldiers exchanged wary glances, not daring to voice their thoughts. But the weight of his words lingered, pressing down on them like an invisible hand. They had nearly died¡ªmore than once. The "training" Lyerin spoke of was brutal, merciless. Was this truly all just preparation? One of the younger soldiers, barely more than a boy, his face still pale and drawn, forced himself to speak up. "Training? Needs? You call this training?" His voice trembled, a mix of fear and disbelief. "You brought us to face these monsters, to nearly get slaughtered, for training?" Lyerin''s eyes gleamed with something dark and inscrutable. "Do you really think this is hard?" he asked, his tone suddenly calm and almost dismissive. He gestured vaguely to the cavern around them, where the corpses of the Trilobites lay scattered. "These Trilobites? They are nothing more than insects compared to what you will face beyond these walls." His words hung in the air, as heavy and oppressive as the darkness that surrounded them. The soldiers stared at him, trying to comprehend the meaning behind his words. The scarred soldier, still catching his breath, shook his head. "What do you mean... beyond these walls?" Lyerin''s lips curled into a cold smile. "Do you think that forming your little government with numbers alone will be enough to keep you safe? Do you really believe it will deter the families you''ve turned your backs on?" His voice dropped, low and dangerous. "You are fools if you think that." The mention of the families sent a chill through the soldiers. They knew of the powerful families that ruled with iron fists¡ªuntouchable and ruthless. The idea that their newly-formed government could stand against such forces had always been a fragile hope, a desperate gamble. But hearing Lyerin speak of it now, with such utter disdain, made their blood run cold. "The families," he continued, pacing slowly. "They have ruled since ancient times. Their strength is not just in numbers or wealth, but in power beyond your understanding. Especially the Borgias Family." At the mention of the Borgias, the soldiers stiffened. They had heard of the Borgias¡ªeveryone had. Their cruelty, their power, their reach that extended into every shadowed corner of humanity''s remnants. The scarred soldier frowned, confusion creasing his brow. "The Borgias? What... what do they have to do with this?" Lyerin stopped pacing, turning his gaze to meet the soldier''s eyes. "Because that is the family you are going against," he said, his voice as cold and unyielding as stone. "The Borgias Family is mine." The words hung in the air like a blade poised to strike. The soldiers'' eyes widened in shock and disbelief. "What...?" someone whispered, the word barely audible. "I am Lyerin Borgias," he continued, his voice hard as iron. "The son of that wretched family you fear so much." For a long, terrible moment, silence reigned. The soldiers stared at him, their minds reeling. They remembered him from the survival games in the sky, where he was Lyerin Stonehooves. They had idolized him, trusted him. And now, to hear that he was of the Borgias¡ªa family known for its brutality and its merciless grip on power¡ªshook them to their cores. "But..." one soldier stammered, his voice barely a whisper. "You''re a halfling?" Lyerin turned his gaze on him, and the soldier felt as though he were being scrutinized by something far older and more dangerous than he could comprehend. "Yes," Lyerin said, his tone softer but no less intense. "A halfling. Not even fully recognized by the Borgias. An outsider even among them." Understanding dawned on their faces, mingled with horror. The halflings in the Borgias Family were treated as little more than tools, disposable and despised. If even those bearing the family''s blood were treated so cruelly, what hope did outsiders have? And suddenly, Lyerin''s fury at the assassin from before made perfect, terrible sense. Lyerin rose to his feet with a swift, commanding motion. "Enough rest," he said, his voice cutting through their fear and exhaustion. "This is not over. You will face these Trilobites again¡ªand this time, you will do so without the luxury of becoming Titans." The soldiers exchanged fearful glances, but they knew better than to protest. One by one, they forced themselves to their feet, weapons in hand. Lyerin moved to the entrance of another cavern, his gaze cold and unyielding. "You want to survive against the families? Then prove you can survive here. Move." He stepped aside, gesturing for them to lead the way. With trepidation, the soldiers moved forward, their steps heavy with exhaustion and dread. The darkness of the cavern seemed to close in around them, but they had no choice. They would fight, or they would die. As they stepped deeper into the shadows, Lyerin followed behind, a dark figure guiding them into the unknown. Chapter 290 - 290: Morale Lyerin stood at the entrance to the next cavern, the flickering torchlight casting his shadow long and imposing against the jagged rock walls. He took a deep breath, his expression hardening as he looked upon the weary, bloodied soldiers before him. There was no trace of pity in his gaze, only a steely resolve that seemed carved from the same stone as the cavern itself. "Here they are," he said, his voice low and reverberating like distant thunder. The simple words were laced with a weight that made the soldiers stiffen. "Beyond this chamber, you will find them¡ªmore of those beasts. Stronger, faster, more ruthless than the ones you have faced." The soldiers exchanged glances, fear flickering in their eyes. Some shifted uneasily, hands tightening around their weapons. Lyerin''s eyes swept over them, catching each gaze and holding it. "You think you have seen the worst? That this... trial is something you can conquer through sheer desperation alone?" He laughed, a cold, humorless sound that echoed eerily. "You are mistaken." His voice dropped, and the air seemed to thicken with every word he spoke. "These Trilobites, the ones you will face now, have slaughtered entire tribes. They have consumed the hopes and lives of those who once dared challenge them. "Their strength is not a myth¡ªit is a reality. It is a reminder of what it means to fight against something that sees you as nothing more than prey." The words sank in, heavy and suffocating. The soldiers'' faces grew pale. One of them, a man with a jagged scar running down his temple, spoke up hesitantly. "You... you mean they''re stronger? Even stronger than before?" "Yes," Lyerin replied without hesitation, his gaze like ice. "Much stronger. Faster. More cunning. The ones you defeated earlier were merely scouts, expendable fodder sent to test your resolve. What awaits you now are true warriors¡ªbeasts honed by countless battles." Murmurs rippled through the soldiers. Panic threatened to rise like bile in their throats. Lyerin''s eyes narrowed, and his voice cut through the noise like a blade. "You call yourselves warriors? Soldiers of a cause? Then know this¡ªyou are nothing to these creatures. Less than insects beneath their feet. They will not hesitate. They will not stop until you are ground into the dirt." He took a step forward, his presence almost suffocating. "And yet," he continued, his tone hardening further, "they are not the worst enemies you will face. The families¡ªthe ones you have defied and turned your backs on¡ªare far, far worse." The soldiers stared at him, frozen. Lyerin''s voice dropped again, now a low, venomous growl. "The families are the rulers of humanity''s ashes. Their strength is ancient, their power unfathomable. The Borgias, my own bloodline, rule with cruelty you cannot fathom. Do you think these Trilobites are dangerous? Compared to the families, they are nothing but an inconvenience. A distraction." He paused, letting the silence draw out until the weight of his words pressed down on every one of them. "If you want to win¡ªif you truly want to survive¡ªthen you must be forged in fire. You must face this challenge head-on and emerge stronger for it." One of the soldiers, his face pale and drawn, forced himself to speak. "How... how can we? We''re not Titans anymore. We''re just... human." "Human?" Lyerin spat the word like a curse. "You think being human is a weakness? No. It is a strength. You are not bound by blood curses. You are not chained to ancient rules that dictate your every move. You are free to fight, to adapt, to conquer." The soldiers'' eyes widened. Another spoke, his voice shaking. "But... what if we fail?" "If you fail," Lyerin said, his gaze cold and unyielding, "then you die. There is no second chance this time. No revival. No rebirth. But know this¡ªif you hesitate, if you falter, if you allow fear to consume you, then you are already dead." Silence fell again, heavy and oppressive. Lyerin took a step closer, his voice dropping to a near whisper, but the intensity behind it made every word cut deep. "The only way to overcome the families is to become stronger than anything they could ever imagine. And that starts now. It starts with defeating these creatures. This is not a battle¡ªit is a crucible. Prove you are worthy to stand against what lies ahead." The soldiers'' breaths came in ragged gasps. The scarred man spoke again, his voice filled with determination and fear. "How... how do we fight them, then? What do we do?" "You adapt," Lyerin said, his eyes blazing. "You fight together, not as individuals but as a unit. You think, you move, you strike as one. Use every weakness, every ounce of strength. You have faced death before¡ªyou have tasted its bitterness. Use that fear. Turn it into power." Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The soldiers nodded, their fear giving way to a grim determination. One by one, they stood, weapons in hand, their eyes hardening. Lyerin watched them, a flicker of approval crossing his features. "Good. You have chosen to fight. Now prepare yourselves." The soldiers moved, checking their weapons, adjusting their armor. The fear was still there, but now it was tempered by resolve. They whispered among themselves, their voices low but urgent. Lyerin stood back, a faint smile playing at his lips. He had given them the spark they needed. Now, it was up to them to ignite the flame. One of the soldiers turned to him, his face pale but determined. "Lyerin... we won''t let you down." Lyerin''s expression hardened. "See that you don''t. Because if you do, there will be no one left to bury your bones." The soldiers nodded, their grip on their weapons tightening. Lyerin turned his gaze back to the darkness of the cavern ahead. "Let this be your proving ground," he said, his voice echoing through the chamber. "Show me that you are more than cowards hiding behind false hopes. Show me that you can stand against the darkness." The soldiers took a deep breath, steeling themselves. And then, with one final nod from Lyerin, they moved forward into the abyss, ready to face whatever horrors awaited them. As they stepped into the cavern, an oppressive chill washed over the soldiers, their breaths turning to mist in the air. The chamber was vast and ancient, with walls covered in bioluminescent fungi that cast a sickly, phosphorescent glow. Shadows danced, elongated and twisted by the flickering light, hinting at shapes lurking just beyond sight. And then they emerged¡ªthe humanoid Trilobites. Unlike their previous foes, these creatures were monstrous. They stood taller, their segmented exoskeletons gleaming with a dark, wet sheen that shimmered as they moved. Powerful, clawed limbs dragged across the ground, sending sparks flying. Their eyes glowed a deep, ominous red, and their gaping maws were lined with serrated, overlapping rows of teeth. Spines protruded from their backs, and a noxious, acidic steam rose from their bodies with every breath, filling the air with a stinging, metallic tang. The soldiers faltered, terror clawing at their minds. One of the Trilobites screeched¡ªa high-pitched, bone-rattling wail that echoed through the cavern and made their knees buckle. Lyerin stepped forward, his face impassive as he surveyed the scene. "Form up!" he barked, his voice cutting through the fear like a razor. "Tighten your ranks! Do not let them break you!" The soldiers scrambled, desperately tightening their formation as the Trilobites advanced. One of the creatures lunged, moving with shocking speed for its size. It crashed into their line, scattering soldiers like ragdolls. Screams echoed. Blood splattered the ground. "Push it back! Aim for the joints!" Lyerin shouted, his voice cold and commanding. "Their armor is strongest on the surface¡ªpierce beneath it!" A soldier, wide-eyed and drenched in sweat, steadied himself and lunged forward. His spear found purchase in the exposed joint of the Trilobite''s limb. With a sickening crack, the creature shrieked and reared back, its limb spasming uncontrollably. Another soldier followed suit, hacking at the exposed spot with his sword. Black ichor gushed from the wound. "Do not waste your strikes!" Lyerin barked. "Every hit must count!" The ground shook as another Trilobite charged, barreling through their defensive line. A soldier screamed as its claws tore through his chest. The creature hurled him aside like a ragdoll, his body crumpling against the cavern wall. Panic surged, and the formation began to waver. "Focus!" Lyerin roared, his eyes blazing. "This is no different than before! Use your training! Stay together!" His words rang out, pulling them back from the brink. The soldiers gritted their teeth and fought, desperately lashing out at the monstrous Trilobites. Spears jabbed. Swords cleaved. Shields splintered under crushing blows. The air was filled with the clang of metal against chitin, the roars of the beasts, and the desperate cries of the living. One soldier, his face streaked with grime and blood, turned to Lyerin, desperation etched into every line of his face. "They''re too strong! We can''t hold them!" Lyerin''s gaze never wavered. "You can. You must." He pointed to the creature''s exposed flank, where a piece of its armor had been pried away. "There! Strike there, and do not relent!" The soldier hesitated for only a moment before lunging at the vulnerable spot. He drove his blade deep, and the Trilobite convulsed, letting out a deafening screech. Other soldiers rushed to exploit the opening, hacking and stabbing until the beast fell, thrashing, to the ground. "Good," Lyerin said, a hint of approval in his tone. "Now, to the next!" Another Trilobite lunged from the shadows, its claws raking through the air. Lyerin sidestepped, the motion so precise and effortless that it seemed almost casual. He gestured sharply. "Form two lines! The first absorbs the charge, the second strikes from the side!" The soldiers obeyed, their movements still clumsy but driven by desperation and Lyerin''s unyielding commands. The Trilobite collided with the front line, its momentum slowed by the braced shields and spears. The second line moved in, stabbing at its unprotected underside. The creature roared, thrashing wildly, but the soldiers held their ground. "Do not fear their size!" Lyerin shouted. "They bleed, they fall, just like anything else!" But the Trilobites were relentless. Another beast surged forward, its claws swiping in a brutal arc that sent soldiers sprawling. One man, dazed and bleeding, struggled to rise. The creature loomed over him, jaws gaping wide. Time seemed to slow. The soldier''s eyes met Lyerin''s across the battlefield. Lyerin''s voice was cold as iron. "Get up. Or die." The soldier''s hands trembled, but he found his footing, rolling to the side just as the Trilobite''s jaws snapped shut where he had been. He drove his spear upward with every ounce of strength he had left. The tip pierced the creature''s mouth, skewering it from within. Black ichor poured out, and the Trilobite convulsed, its death throes shaking the ground. "Next formation!" Lyerin commanded, his eyes scanning the battlefield. "You are not finished yet!" More Trilobites emerged from the darkness, their crimson eyes blazing. The soldiers'' breaths came in ragged gasps. Their limbs felt like lead. But they stood their ground, driven by Lyerin''s relentless presence and the knowledge that failure meant death. "Watch your flanks!" Lyerin shouted as two Trilobites moved to encircle them. "Do not let them separate you!" The creatures lunged simultaneously, their claws gleaming. One soldier stepped too slowly, and a claw tore through his shoulder, spinning him to the ground. Another Trilobite advanced on him, but before it could strike, a spear pierced its side. The soldiers rallied around their fallen comrade, forming a protective circle. They struck again and again, their weapons finding purchase in the creature''s vulnerable spots. But victory was fleeting. Another Trilobite crashed into their line, scattering them like leaves. A soldier was thrown through the air, his scream cut short as he hit the ground. Blood pooled beneath him. Desperation clawed at the survivors. "We cannot fall!" one of them cried, his voice ragged with exhaustion. "Hold the line!" "Your fear is weakness!" Lyerin shouted, his voice harsh. "Banish it, or it will consume you!" The soldiers fought on, their bodies screaming in protest, their minds teetering on the edge of despair. Every breath was agony. Every heartbeat thundered in their chests. But they fought, clinging to the fragile hope that they could survive. Slowly, painfully, the tide began to turn. One Trilobite fell, then another. The soldiers'' movements grew more coordinated, their strikes more precise. They were battered, bloodied, and broken, but they refused to yield. "Now!" Lyerin shouted, his voice like a war drum. "Finish it!" With a final, desperate surge, the soldiers struck as one. Their weapons found the last Trilobite''s vulnerable joints. The creature roared, a sound of pure fury and agony, before collapsing to the ground. Silence fell, broken only by the soldiers'' ragged breaths. Lyerin stood among them, his gaze cold and unflinching. "This is only the beginning," he said. "There is no room for weakness. No room for hesitation. You will face worse than this. You will face enemies who will not give you a second chance." He paused, letting his words sink in. "But if you fight together, if you learn, you may yet stand a chance." The soldiers stared at him, exhaustion etched into every line of their faces. But there was something else there now¡ªsomething harder, more determined. They had survived. For now. Chapter 291 - 291: Second Round As the soldiers dropped to the cavern floor, their bodies trembling from exhaustion and adrenaline, Lyerin stood before them, his eyes cold and unforgiving. The phosphorescent glow of the cavern walls cast deep shadows across his face, giving him an almost spectral presence. He folded his arms, his gaze sweeping over the battered and bloodied group. The silence stretched out, oppressive and heavy, until Lyerin finally spoke. "You think you fought well, do you?" he began, his tone devoid of warmth. "You think you survived by some great feat of strength or skill?" He paused, letting the weight of his words sink in. "You survived by the barest margin. And only because I allowed it." The soldiers shifted uncomfortably. Some avoided his gaze, staring down at their bloodied hands. Others clenched their jaws, their pride stinging. Lyerin took a slow step forward, and the sound of his boot against the stone echoed through the cavern. "You moved like children playing at war," he said, his voice cutting through the silence like a blade. "No coordination. No strategy. Every movement you made was predictable. Every strike you took was hesitant. You relied on instinct, on fear. That is why so many of you fell." A soldier, his face pale and streaked with sweat, raised his head. "We... we tried our best." "Your best?" Lyerin''s eyes narrowed, and his voice dripped with disdain. "Your best is not good enough. Your ''best'' got you killed over and over again. Do you think your enemies care if you tried your best? Do you think the families you turned your backs on will pause out of pity? No. They will tear you apart without hesitation." He turned his back on them, pacing slowly. "You left your flanks open, time and again. You allowed yourselves to be separated. You panicked the moment the enemy showed strength." He spun to face them, his voice rising. "You are warriors! Act like it!" The cavern echoed with his words, the harshness of his tone reverberating in their chests. Lyerin''s eyes were like steel. "You," he said, pointing at a soldier whose arm was wrapped in a blood-soaked bandage. "You broke formation to save a comrade. Do you know what that accomplished?" The soldier opened his mouth to speak but faltered. He glanced at the ground, his face pale. "I... I thought¡ª" "Thinking is good," Lyerin interrupted, his voice a low growl. "But acting without thought is death. When you broke formation, you left your line exposed. You endangered everyone. Your comrade survived, but two others died in his place. Do you understand that?" The soldier nodded, his throat bobbing as he swallowed hard. Lyerin''s gaze shifted to another. "And you," he said, his tone colder still. "You hesitated. You saw the opening, and you froze. Why?" The soldier, a young man barely out of his teens, stared at the ground. "I... I was afraid." "Afraid." Lyerin''s lips curled into a sneer. "Fear is a luxury you cannot afford. Fear kills. It paralyzes. The moment you let it control you, you are already dead." He paused, his voice dropping to a dangerous whisper. "If you cannot overcome your fear, you will die. And you will drag your comrades down with you." He began to pace again, his movements sharp and deliberate. "Every one of you made mistakes. Every one of you cost lives. You clung to old habits, old fears. That hesitation, that weakness, it has no place here. You fought the Trilobites as if they were mere beasts, but they are not. They are relentless. They are stronger, faster, and more disciplined than you. And they are only the beginning." The soldiers listened, their faces pale and drawn. Sweat dripped from their brows. Some clenched their fists, their knuckles white. Others stared at the cavern floor, their eyes haunted. "I saw some of you try to fight alone," Lyerin continued, his voice harsh. "You thought you could take them on by yourselves. That arrogance nearly killed you. This is not a game. This is not a test. You either fight together, as one, or you die alone." He stopped, turning to face them fully. "When I gave you commands, you hesitated. When I told you to move, you questioned. Why? Do you think you know better than me? Do you think you can outfight the monsters that stalk this cavern?" Silence. No one dared to speak. Lyerin''s gaze swept over them, cold and unyielding. "You have forgotten what you are fighting for. You have forgotten the stakes. These Trilobites, as monstrous as they are, are nothing compared to the families that rule humanity. The Borgias, the ones you turned against¡ªthey will not show you mercy. They will not give you second chances. If you falter, if you hesitate, they will crush you." A soldier, his face gaunt and hollow-eyed, raised his head. "But... how can we fight them? How can we hope to win?" Lyerin stepped closer, his voice low but intense. "By becoming stronger. By shedding every weakness you cling to. By fighting together, as one. You must be relentless. You must be ruthless. There is no room for doubt. No room for fear." He paused, his gaze softening, just for a moment. "I did not bring you here to die. I brought you here to teach you what true strength means. To show you that survival is earned, not given." The soldiers listened, their breaths shallow, their eyes wide. Lyerin took a deep breath, his expression hardening once more. "Rest now," he said. "Take what time you need. Reflect on every mistake, every failure. Because when you rise, we go again. And this time, there will be no hesitation." The soldiers nodded, too exhausted to speak. They slumped to the ground, their bodies trembling, their minds racing with everything Lyerin had said. Some closed their eyes, their breaths slowing. Others stared into the darkness, their expressions grim. Lyerin watched them for a moment before stepping back. He let the silence stretch, let it settle over them like a weight. Then, his voice cut through the quiet once more, sharp and commanding. "Go for the second round." S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The oppressive silence of the cavern shattered as another wave of humanoid Trilobites emerged from the shadows. This time, their forms were even more imposing. Their carapaces gleamed with an eerie light, each plate shifting and rippling like liquid steel. Their eyes glowed a deep, malevolent crimson, and their limbs, bristling with jagged claws, flexed in unison. A chilling, clicking noise reverberated through the air as their mandibles ground together, filling the cavern with a dreadful, bone-deep sound. The soldiers stood at the ready, their weapons gripped tightly. Sweat dripped down their brows and traced lines in the dust on their faces. They had rested, yes, but not nearly enough to erase the exhaustion from their previous battles. Still, they raised their weapons. There was no room for hesitation. "Positions!" barked Lyerin, his voice like thunder over the growing cacophony. The soldiers snapped into their stances, forming a tight circle with their backs to one another. Their eyes darted to every shadow, every shifting stone. "Remember what I taught you. Eyes sharp. Trust each other." The first Trilobite lunged. It moved with terrifying speed, its bladed arm slicing through the air with a whistling sound. A soldier stepped forward, his spear raised. The weapon met chitin with a bone-jarring impact, deflecting the creature''s strike just enough for another soldier to drive his sword into the joint of its arm. Black ichor sprayed across the ground, sizzling where it landed. "Focus on the joints!" Lyerin called, his voice cutting through the chaos. "They may be strong, but they are not invincible!" The soldiers nodded, their eyes blazing with determination. As more Trilobites surged forward, the battle erupted into a maelstrom of steel, claws, and blood. The sound was deafening¡ªa cacophony of shrieks, grunts, and the clash of metal on chitin. One soldier parried a swipe aimed at his neck, the force of the blow nearly knocking him off his feet. Another stepped in, driving his axe into the creature''s exposed torso. The Trilobite screamed, a high-pitched wail that echoed off the cavern walls, before collapsing. But there was no time to celebrate. Another creature was already upon them. Its claws lashed out, carving furrows into the stone floor as it missed its mark by inches. A soldier spun around, his blade flashing. The strike glanced off the creature''s armor, but it bought him just enough time to duck beneath another strike. He rolled to his feet, breathing heavily. "Stay together!" Lyerin roared. "Do not let them isolate you!" The Trilobites moved with deadly precision, their movements almost coordinated, as if driven by a singular, malevolent will. One lunged low, its claws aiming to sweep a soldier''s legs out from under him. Another came from above, its bladed arms ready to cleave through armor and bone. But the soldiers reacted with grim determination. Spears jabbed, swords sliced, and shields clanged against monstrous limbs. They were a whirlwind of steel and sweat, moving as one. "Watch the flanks!" cried a soldier as he blocked a strike with his shield, the impact reverberating through his bones. "They''re trying to circle us!" The warning came just in time. Two more Trilobites surged forward, their limbs blurring with speed. A soldier to the left raised his blade, only to find it caught in the creature''s grip. It twisted, nearly wrenching the weapon from his hands, but another soldier intervened, driving his spear into the Trilobite''s exposed neck. The creature screeched and thrashed, its death throes sending shockwaves through the air. As the battle raged, the soldiers moved with a newfound precision. Every step was deliberate, every strike calculated. They fought with an intensity born of desperation but tempered by Lyerin''s harsh lessons. A soldier ducked beneath a claw swipe, his blade flashing upward to sever the limb. Black ichor sprayed across his face, but he did not falter. Another soldier leapt onto a Trilobite''s back, driving his dagger repeatedly into its joints until it collapsed beneath him. "Don''t overextend!" Lyerin shouted, dodging a Trilobite that lunged in his direction. He moved with a grace that belied the chaos around him, evading strikes with minimal effort. "Strike and retreat! Work together!" The soldiers responded, their movements becoming more fluid. One soldier parried a strike aimed at his chest, creating an opening for his comrade to drive a spear into the Trilobite''s exposed side. The creature fell, its limbs twitching. Suddenly, three Trilobites lunged simultaneously, their movements eerily coordinated. A soldier barely managed to deflect one, his shield splintering from the force. Another Trilobite''s claw lashed out, catching a soldier''s armor and sending him sprawling. He rolled to his feet, gasping for breath, just in time to block another strike. His comrades closed ranks around him, their blades flashing as they drove the creatures back. "Do not falter!" Lyerin bellowed. "You are stronger than this!" The soldiers gritted their teeth, their bodies screaming in protest. But they held their ground. One soldier, his face a mask of determination, stepped forward. He drove his spear into a Trilobite''s chest, the point sinking deep. The creature screeched, its limbs flailing, but he did not let go. Another soldier joined him, their combined strength forcing the creature to the ground. The battle raged on, each second stretching into an eternity. The air was thick with the stench of blood and sweat, and the ground was slick with ichor. The soldiers fought with everything they had, their movements driven by muscle memory and sheer will. They dodged, parried, and struck with precision born of necessity. The Trilobites were relentless, but the soldiers were determined. "Form up!" Lyerin commanded. "One last push!" The soldiers obeyed, their formation tightening. Together, they pressed forward, their weapons finding purchase in joints and soft tissue. One Trilobite fell, then another. The creatures'' numbers began to thin, their movements slowing. Finally, with one last, desperate surge, the soldiers drove the remaining Trilobites to the ground. The creatures twitched and shuddered before falling still. Silence descended upon the cavern, broken only by the soldiers'' ragged breaths. No one spoke. They were too exhausted, too drained to form words. They stood in the aftermath of battle, their weapons slick with ichor, their bodies trembling. They had survived, but only barely. They exchanged glances, their eyes filled with exhaustion and something else¡ªsomething close to hope. Lyerin stepped forward, his gaze sweeping over them. "You did better," he said, his voice calm but firm. "But it is not over." The soldiers nodded, their bodies heavy with fatigue. They knew there was more to come. But for now, they had survived. They had fought, and they had won¡ªif only for a moment. Chapter 292 - 292: Floating Islands The soldiers leaned heavily on their weapons, sweat dripping from their brows and mingling with the ichor that coated their armor. The cavern had fallen eerily silent, but the air remained tense, as if it was holding its breath. Every one of them was exhausted, battered, and worn from the fight. The bodies of the fallen humanoid Trilobites lay scattered around them, their twisted forms steaming in the dim, phosphorescent light of the cave. For a moment, the soldiers allowed themselves to rest, to catch their breath. But Lyerin''s voice broke through the heavy silence, calm and commanding. "Move. We''re not done here." They exchanged weary glances but obeyed, following him deeper into the labyrinthine caves. Each step seemed to echo for miles, their footsteps mingling with the faint dripping of water. The air grew colder as they pressed forward, and an oppressive darkness seemed to press against the edges of their vision. The path was treacherous¡ªslippery stones, jagged stalagmites, and uneven ground that threatened to send them sprawling. They advanced slowly, their breaths fogging in the frigid air. The further they went, the more surreal the cave became. At first, they passed through narrow tunnels where the walls pulsed with a faint luminescence, casting everything in a pale, ghostly light. Strange fungi clung to the rocks, glowing softly like embers. Some of the soldiers reached out to touch them, only to draw back as the fungi hissed and released small clouds of glowing spores. Lyerin glanced over his shoulder, a warning in his eyes. "Do not touch anything unless I say so," he said, his tone brooking no argument. The soldiers nodded, swallowing their questions and suppressing their growing unease. The path wound on, twisting and turning in ways that defied logic. At one point, the tunnel opened up into a vast chamber with a ceiling so high it disappeared into the darkness above. Crystalline formations jutted from the floor and walls, refracting the dim light and creating patterns that danced across the cavern like living shadows. The soldiers paused, awed despite their fatigue. "What¡­what is this place?" one of them murmured, his voice trembling. "A place older than any of you can imagine," Lyerin replied, his voice distant, as if he were speaking to himself. "Keep moving." S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They pressed on, their path growing stranger with every step. The walls of the tunnel began to change, shifting from rough stone to something that looked almost¡­alive. Pulsing veins of light ran through the rock, throbbing in rhythm with their own heartbeats. The soldiers shivered, their breath catching in their throats. "What is happening here?" another soldier whispered, his grip tightening on his weapon. "Is this place¡­breathing?" Lyerin did not answer. He led them forward, his steps sure even as the ground beneath them began to shift. They found themselves on a narrow bridge of stone that arched over a chasm so deep that even the glowing veins of light could not illuminate its depths. The bridge swayed beneath their weight, and several soldiers hesitated, fear etching lines into their faces. "One at a time," Lyerin commanded. "Do not look down." They obeyed, their movements slow and careful. Each step felt like an eternity, the chasm below pulling at them with an almost physical force. But they made it across, hearts pounding, and found themselves in a new tunnel. The air here was different¡ªcharged with energy, humming with a low vibration that set their teeth on edge. The tunnel widened into another chamber, but this one was unlike anything they had ever seen. Floating above the ground were islands of rock, each one drifting lazily in the air as if suspended by some unseen force. Streams of shimmering light arced between the islands, crackling and sparking like living electricity. The soldiers stared, mouths agape, their exhaustion momentarily forgotten. "What¡­what is this?" one of them breathed, his eyes wide with disbelief. "Another step," Lyerin said, his voice echoing strangely in the vast chamber. "Another test. Another truth." The soldiers exchanged glances, fear and awe mingling in their expressions. One of them took a hesitant step forward, only to jerk back as the ground beneath his feet shifted, rippling like water. He stumbled, catching himself just in time. "Careful!" another soldier hissed, his eyes darting around. "This place¡­it''s alive, isn''t it?" Lyerin remained silent, his gaze fixed on something in the distance. The soldiers followed his gaze and saw, far across the floating islands, a massive archway carved from black stone. Strange symbols glowed along its surface, pulsing in time with the energy that crackled through the air. "Where¡­where are we?" another soldier asked, his voice trembling. Lyerin turned to them, his eyes cold and unreadable. "You are in the world of Zordrix," he said, his voice echoing through the chamber. "And you have only just begun to understand what that means." The soldiers stared at him, their faces pale and their breaths coming in shallow gasps. Lucas, who had remained silent throughout the harrowing journey, finally spoke, his voice low and hesitant but carrying a note of disbelief. "Zordrix," he repeated, almost to himself. "Isn''t that the world of the Jaldir? One of the races from the survival games¡­ one of the participants you defeated?" Lyerin''s expression was inscrutable as he nodded slowly, his gaze fixed on the shifting currents of energy around them. "Yes," he said simply. The soldiers exchanged glances, a collective gasp escaping them as realization struck. The implications were staggering. They were not merely in another world but in Zordrix¡ªthe home of a race so fearsome that even in the survival games, their prowess had been legendary. "We''re here¡­ in their world?" a soldier whispered, his voice trembling with a mix of fear and awe. "Why?" another demanded, his eyes searching Lyerin''s face for answers. "Why are we here?" "For personal reasons," Lyerin replied, his tone casual and detached, as if they were discussing the weather rather than the perilous journey they had undertaken. His words did little to ease the tension among the soldiers; if anything, it deepened the sense of unease gnawing at their guts. Before they could question him further, the air changed. A low, rumbling vibration reverberated through the ground, growing in intensity with each passing moment. The soldiers tensed, their instincts screaming danger. From the shadows of the floating islands, something massive stirred, the movement casting waves of energy that crackled and sparked in brilliant arcs of light. Their breaths caught in their throats as they saw the source of the disturbance¡ªa pair of leathery wings, vast and veined, unfurled from the darkness. The creature''s form was partially obscured at first, but it slowly emerged, revealing itself in all its terrible glory. Its scales shimmered with an iridescent sheen, shifting colors in the dim light like molten metal. The wings stretched wide, casting an oppressive shadow over the floating islands, and the soldiers instinctively took a step back. The beast''s head was long and angular, with eyes that glowed like molten gold. Horns curved back from its skull, jagged and black as obsidian. When it moved, its movements were fluid, almost graceful, but there was a predatory power in every motion¡ªa reminder that this was a creature of unmatched might. The soldiers stared, wide-eyed, as it opened its maw, revealing rows of jagged teeth, each one as long as a man''s arm. A low growl rumbled from its throat, vibrating through their bones. Another creature emerged beside it, this one smaller but no less fearsome. Its body was covered in thick, spiny armor, and its wings beat with a force that sent gusts of wind whipping across the islands. The ground shook beneath their feet as the creatures advanced. For a moment, the soldiers could do nothing but stare, rooted in place by a mix of awe and terror. The beasts continued to emerge, one by one. There were serpentine creatures with eyes like glowing embers, their sinuous bodies coiling and uncoiling in the air. Massive avian beasts, their feathers glinting like sharpened blades, soared above, their screeches splitting the air. A hulking quadruped, its hide studded with crystalline spikes, lumbered forward, each step sending tremors through the ground. The soldiers'' world became a cacophony of roaring, screeching, and thundering steps. The beasts were of every conceivable shape and size¡ªeach one more nightmarish than the last. "By the gods¡­" a soldier whispered, his voice lost beneath the roar of the approaching beasts. "They''re¡­ getting bigger." Indeed, the creatures continued to grow. What had begun as a terrifying but manageable threat quickly escalated into an overwhelming spectacle of power and dominance. The largest of the beasts stretched skyward, its form blotting out what little light filtered through the cavern. Its eyes, glowing with a fierce inner light, fixed on the soldiers. To it, they were less than insects. Lyerin stood at the forefront, his expression calm and unflinching. The soldiers looked to him, their faces pale and their hands shaking. They were dwarfed by the beasts, reduced to the size of ants in comparison. The enormity of their situation pressed down on them, suffocating and inescapable. One soldier, his voice cracking with fear, managed to shout, "What do we do?!" The creatures advanced, their every movement radiating power. Massive claws scraped across stone, wings beat with hurricane force, and eyes burned with predatory intent. The soldiers scrambled backward, their formation shattered. Weapons clattered as they raised trembling hands, uncertain whether to attack or flee. "Hold your ground!" Lyerin commanded, his voice cutting through the chaos. His words were a lifeline, pulling the soldiers back from the brink of panic. "Do not falter!" The ground buckled beneath their feet as the largest of the beasts stomped forward, the impact sending shockwaves that nearly toppled the soldiers. Dust and debris filled the air, and for a moment, everything was chaos. The beasts roared¡ªa sound that resonates deep within their chests, shaking them to their very core. Another soldier, his face streaked with sweat and grime, shouted, "They''re too big! How can we¡ª?" Lyerin''s eyes narrowed, his gaze unyielding. "Size does not matter. Strength alone is not victory." Despite his words, the soldiers could not help but feel the weight of their insignificance. The beasts towered over them, their presence a reminder of their own fragility. One of the creatures¡ªa towering behemoth with crystalline scales¡ªsnarled and swung its massive tail. The force of the strike shattered a nearby island, sending shards of stone raining down. The soldiers dove for cover, their breaths coming in ragged gasps. "We can''t fight this¡­" one of them murmured, despair creeping into his voice. Lyerin stepped forward, his presence commanding even in the face of overwhelming odds. "You can," he said, his voice hard. "You must." The beasts closed in, their eyes blazing. The soldiers raised their weapons, their hands shaking but their resolve hardening. They were ants before giants, but they would not fall without a fight. Chapter 293 - 293: Just kidding The soldiers were frozen, fear and uncertainty etched on their faces. Their eyes darted between the monstrous beasts towering above them, their breath catching as every primal instinct screamed at them to flee. The beasts seemed ready to strike, each one more fearsome than the last. They braced themselves for the fight of their lives, their hands gripping weapons with white-knuckled intensity. Suddenly, breaking the tension like a lightning strike, Lyerin burst out laughing. It was a deep, hearty laugh, echoing off the cavern walls and mingling with the growls and roars of the beasts. His laughter was so unexpected, so jarring, that it took a moment for the soldiers to register what was happening. The sound of his amusement was so incongruous with the dire situation that it left them dumbfounded. They could only stare, slack-jawed and speechless. "Did you really think...?" Lyerin gasped between bouts of laughter, clutching his sides. He wiped a tear from his eye. "Did you truly believe you''d have to fight these things? Oh, you should have seen your faces!" The soldiers exchanged bewildered glances. Their fear was slowly being replaced by a mix of confusion and lingering dread. The beasts remained still, their forms as imposing as ever, but now they seemed to shimmer slightly, their outlines flickering as if they were not quite real. It dawned on a few of the more perceptive soldiers that something was amiss, that perhaps these creatures were mere illusions or projections. But for many, the fear was still too fresh, too deeply embedded to shake off. "What... what is this?" one soldier whispered, his voice trembling. "Is it some kind of joke?" Lyerin''s laughter subsided, and he nodded, a mischievous glint in his eyes. "Yes. A test, a jest¡ªcall it what you will. But truly, did you think I would throw you to such beasts unprepared?" He grinned, but the soldiers did not return the expression. Their fear had cut too deeply. Before they could process this revelation, a deep rumbling sound reverberated beneath their feet. It was subtle at first, like the low growl of an awakening beast, but it quickly grew louder and more insistent. The soldiers instinctively looked down, their faces draining of color as they realized what was happening. They were standing on a floating island¡ªone that had begun to tremble, shift, and slowly crack apart. The first fissures appeared at their feet, thin lines of light splitting the stone. The ground quivered, and chunks of rock began to splinter away, dropping into the abyss below. The soldiers'' panic erupted anew, more intense than before. This was no illusion. This was real. "Hold on!" one of them screamed, dropping to his knees and clinging to a jagged piece of rock. The air was filled with shouts and cries of terror as they scrambled to find stable ground that simply wasn''t there. Every breath was ragged, every movement frantic. Their eyes darted around, searching for any sign of safety. But the island they stood on continued to crumble, each tremor shaking loose more pieces of stone and sending them spiraling into the void. Lyerin, however, remained calm and composed. He walked with unhurried steps, his balance unshaken even as the ground beneath him fractured and split. "Careful now," he said, his voice mockingly casual. "Wouldn''t want anyone to fall." The soldiers were in full panic mode. One of them tried to leap to a more stable section of the island, but the ground crumbled beneath his feet just as he pushed off. He grabbed onto the edge, his fingers scraping against the jagged stone, his terrified screams piercing the air. Another soldier lunged to help him, but the rock between them cracked and splintered, forcing him to retreat. "Stay together!" another soldier yelled, his voice barely audible over the cacophony of cracking stone and the roar of wind rushing through the cavern. But staying together was easier said than done. The floating island was breaking apart, and every moment it shrank further, the edges crumbling away into nothingness. "Look down!" someone shouted, and for a horrifying moment, all eyes turned to the abyss below. It stretched on endlessly, a dark, swirling void that promised only death. The realization that they were suspended above such a chasm made their legs weak, their hands slick with sweat as they clutched desperately at whatever purchase they could find. The cracks widened, spider-webbing across the surface. Chunks of rock fell away, plummeting into the depths with a sickening finality. "We''re going to fall!" a soldier cried, his voice raw with fear. "Calm yourselves," Lyerin called, his voice carrying a strange, unnatural calm. He planted one foot firmly on the trembling ground and, with deliberate slowness, raised his other leg. For a moment, he seemed to be balancing on the edge of nothingness. Then, with a sudden motion, he kicked downward, his foot striking the ground with enough force to send a shockwave through the island. "Vooosh!" The sound echoed through the cavern, and the trembling intensified. The ground beneath them gave way, crumbling in slow, agonizing motion. It was like watching the world collapse in slow motion¡ªa surreal, nightmarish descent into chaos. Pieces of rock drifted away, some slowly, others dropping like lead weights. The soldiers clung to whatever they could, their breaths coming in short, panicked gasps. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Some tried to leap to still-solid sections of rock, their eyes wild with desperation. Others dropped to their stomachs, flattening themselves against the trembling ground in a futile attempt to feel more secure. The air was filled with dust and debris, making it difficult to see, to breathe. Each soldier was alone in his terror, fighting against gravity, against fate, against the sheer overwhelming horror of falling into nothingness. A soldier near the edge screamed as the rock beneath him shattered, sending him tumbling backward. He grasped at the crumbling stone, his nails scraping against it as he fell. Another soldier, tears streaking his face, tried to reach him, but the ground collapsed between them. He watched helplessly as his comrade disappeared into the darkness below. "Don''t give up!" another soldier shouted, but his voice was lost amid the roar of collapsing stone. The island continued to fall apart, smaller and smaller pieces breaking away until it was no more than a scattering of crumbling platforms. The soldiers'' terror reached a fever pitch, their cries mingling with the grinding, deafening sound of destruction. "Steady," Lyerin said again, his voice cutting through the chaos. "You are not done yet." But even he knew the truth: their time was running out. The ground beneath their feet was vanishing, and soon there would be nothing left to stand on. The soldiers'' fear, their desperation, their fight against the inevitable¡ªall of it played out in those endless, agonizing moments as the floating island crumbled away beneath them. The soldiers screamed as they fell, their voices raw and desperate. The wind howled around them, deafening and relentless, drowning out all other sounds except their own cries of terror. They plummeted through the void, their bodies spinning and twisting uncontrollably. Some of them flailed their arms and legs, instinctively trying to grasp at the air as if it could somehow save them. Others closed their eyes tight, their faces contorted with fear, their mouths wide open as they unleashed panicked screams that seemed to echo forever. The sensation of falling was like being trapped in a nightmare that had no end. Time stretched and warped around them; every second felt like an eternity. The wind whipped at their faces, tearing at their clothes and making it nearly impossible to breathe. Tears streamed from their eyes, carried away by the rushing air. Their hearts pounded in their chests, a relentless drumbeat of fear. "NO! NO! THIS CAN''T BE HAPPENING!" one soldier shrieked, his voice breaking with hysteria. He reached out blindly, as if hoping to find something solid to hold onto, but there was nothing. Just empty air and the endless darkness below. "HELP! SOMEONE HELP!" another screamed, his voice cracking with desperation. The terror in his eyes was mirrored by those around him, each face a mask of fear and disbelief. They had survived countless battles, faced horrors beyond imagination, but this¡ªthis was different. There was no enemy to fight, no weapon to wield. Just the merciless pull of gravity and the certainty that they were falling to their deaths. "I''m not ready to die!" another voice cried out, hoarse and choked with emotion. His words were lost almost immediately, swallowed by the roar of the wind and the collective cacophony of screams. "WHAT DO WE DO?!" shouted a soldier, his voice tinged with madness. He looked around frantically, searching for answers, for hope, for anything. But all he saw were his comrades, falling alongside him, each of them as powerless as he was. "LYERIN! WHERE ARE YOU?!" someone else bellowed, their voice trembling with a mix of rage and despair. They spun in midair, trying to locate the one person who might have answers¡ªthe one who had led them into this chaos. And then they saw him. Amid the chaos, the screaming, the fear, Lyerin was falling too. But he was not like them. He was not panicked or afraid. He was laughing. Hahhahahaha! The sound of his laughter carried through the air, rich and deep and utterly incongruous with their predicament. He fell with an almost casual grace, his arms spread wide as if he were embracing the fall. His hair whipped around him, his eyes glinting with amusement. The sight of him¡ªso calm, so unaffected¡ªonly fueled the soldiers'' panic. How could he laugh at a time like this? How could he find joy in their terror? The questions burned in their minds, but there was no time to dwell on them. The ground, or whatever awaited them at the end of this endless fall, was getting closer with every passing second. "We''re going to die!" one soldier sobbed, his voice breaking. He clutched at his chest, his breaths coming in ragged gasps. The reality of their situation was sinking in, and it was unbearable. All their training, all their battles, all their victories¡ªit all meant nothing now. They were helpless, at the mercy of forces beyond their control. "Why is he laughing?!" another soldier shouted, his voice rising in pitch. He couldn''t tear his eyes away from Lyerin, from the man who seemed to revel in their shared descent. The sight of him laughing, so carefree and unbothered, made the fall feel even more surreal. It was as if the laws of reality themselves had been twisted, leaving them in a world where nothing made sense. "Lyerin, do something!" a soldier yelled, his voice desperate and pleading. He stretched out a hand, as if he could somehow reach Lyerin, as if the man''s touch could stop the fall. But the distance between them was too great, and the wind tore his words away. The soldiers'' screams continued, each one adding to the symphony of panic that filled the air. Some cursed, their voices raw with anger and frustration. Others prayed, their words lost amid the chaos. A few simply screamed, their cries wordless expressions of pure terror. "I CAN''T TAKE THIS!" a soldier howled, his body convulsing with fear. He tried to steady himself, to gain some semblance of control, but there was nothing to hold onto. The sensation of freefall, of weightlessness, was overwhelming. It was as if the very ground had been ripped away from beneath them, leaving them suspended in an endless abyss. "Hold on! Just hold on!" another voice shouted, though there was nothing to hold onto, nothing to do but fall. The words were a desperate attempt to bring order to the chaos, to give themselves hope when there was none. And through it all, Lyerin''s laughter continued. It was a deep, rolling sound, full of mirth and amusement. He seemed to relish the fall, to find joy in the terror that gripped them all. His laughter was a stark contrast to their screams¡ªa reminder that, for him, this was just another game. One soldier couldn''t take it anymore. "STOP LAUGHING!" he screamed, his voice breaking. The sound of Lyerin''s laughter was like a dagger to his soul, a cruel reminder of their helplessness. "MAKE IT STOP!" But Lyerin did not stop. If anything, his laughter grew louder, echoing through the void. It was a sound that would haunt them for the rest of their lives¡ªassuming they survived this fall. The soldiers'' screams continued, each one a testament to their fear and desperation. They fell and fell, their bodies spinning and twisting, their minds racing with thoughts of what awaited them below. The wind roared, the darkness closed in, and time seemed to stretch on forever. It was a descent into madness, a plunge into the unknown. And Lyerin... Lyerin laughed. Chapter 294 - 294: Zordrix World The soldiers braced for impact as the rushing wind around them intensified, their screams piercing the endless void of their descent. Some shut their eyes tight, bracing for the inevitable crash that would surely end their lives, while others kept their eyes wide open, unable to look away from the darkness below. The panic was unbearable, their voices hoarse from screaming. Then, all at once, the chaos shifted. A deafening, otherworldly roar erupted from the depths, silencing the wind itself for a split second. Before they could comprehend what was happening, their bodies slammed into a surface¡ªnot hard and unforgiving like rock or ground, but pliant and alive. It was warm and pulsing, with a texture unlike anything they''d ever felt, as though they had landed on a living mountain. The impact sent ripples through the surface, but instead of crushing them, it absorbed their momentum. For a moment, there was silence. The soldiers, sprawled out and gasping for air, blinked in disbelief. Their minds struggled to process the impossible softness beneath them. Was this death? Had they somehow landed in the afterlife? One soldier dared to lift his head, his hands trembling as he pressed them against the strange surface. "What¡­ What is this?" His voice cracked, barely audible over the faint hum that seemed to emanate from below. Another soldier rolled onto his back, staring up at the endless sky above. "I don''t know¡­ Are we alive? How are we alive?" "Look around," Lucas muttered, his voice shaky but growing steadier. He pushed himself onto his knees, his breath catching in his throat as his eyes began to take in their surroundings. "This isn''t¡­ This isn''t land." The others followed his gaze, their confusion deepening. The surface beneath them stretched far into the horizon, undulating slightly with every breath they took. It was vast, impossibly vast, as though they had landed on the back of an enormous beast. The texture of it was strange¡ªsmooth yet lined with veins that pulsed faintly with an inner light, like rivers of molten gold. It felt alive, almost sentient, as if it were aware of their presence. "Wait," another soldier whispered, his voice trembling. He pressed his palm flat against the surface, feeling the faint vibrations that coursed through it. "This¡­ It''s moving. It''s alive." The realization sent a wave of unease through the group. They exchanged nervous glances, their breaths quickening. "Alive? What do you mean alive?" one of them asked, his voice rising with panic. "We''re standing on something alive?!" "Stay calm!" Lucas barked, though his own voice wavered. "We need to figure out what''s going on." As the soldiers struggled to make sense of their situation, the surface beneath them began to shift subtly. The movement was gentle at first, like the rise and fall of a chest as it breathes. Then, a shadow passed over them, and they instinctively looked up. To their utter disbelief, they saw what appeared to be wings¡ªmassive, cathedral-like structures that stretched into the heavens, their translucent membranes glowing faintly in the dim light. The wings moved with a slow, deliberate grace, sending ripples of air that made their hair stand on end. Each wing was the size of a small city, adorned with intricate patterns that seemed to shimmer and shift as if alive themselves. The soldiers gawked in stunned silence, their panic momentarily replaced by awe. "No way," one soldier whispered, shaking his head. "This¡­ This can''t be real." "It''s real," Lucas murmured, his voice barely audible. He rose unsteadily to his feet, his eyes fixed on the massive wings above. "We''re standing¡­ on something''s back. A creature." "But how? What kind of creature is this?" another asked, his voice laced with fear and wonder. "Nothing this big exists. Nothing!" "It does now," Lyerin''s voice cut through the murmurs like a blade. He stood a few paces away from the group, his arms crossed and a sly smile on his face. Unlike the soldiers, who were still trembling with fear, Lyerin looked completely at ease. In fact, he seemed amused by their reactions. The soldiers turned to him, their expressions a mixture of confusion and frustration. "You knew about this, didn''t you?" one of them demanded. "You knew we''d land on this¡­ this thing!" Lyerin shrugged, his smile widening. "Of course I knew. Did you think I''d let you fall to your deaths? I''m not that cruel." "Not that cruel?" another soldier exclaimed, his voice rising with anger. "We thought we were going to die! And now we''re on the back of some¡­ some monster!" "It''s not a monster," Lyerin replied, his tone calm but firm. "It''s a guardian. One of the ancient protectors of this realm." "Guardian?" Lucas echoed, his brow furrowing. "A guardian of what?" Lyerin''s eyes sparkled with mischief as he gestured to their surroundings. "Of Zordrix, of course. This world is full of wonders and dangers, and this creature is one of its many secrets." The soldiers exchanged uneasy glances, still trying to process what they were hearing. "So we''re just¡­ standing on it?" one of them asked hesitantly. "It doesn''t mind?" Lyerin laughed, the sound rich and echoing across the vast expanse. "It doesn''t mind. In fact, it hasn''t even noticed you yet. You''re like ants on its back¡ªtoo small to bother with." The comparison didn''t do much to calm their nerves. One soldier crouched down, pressing his ear to the surface as if trying to listen for a heartbeat. "It feels¡­ alive," he muttered, his voice barely audible. "I can feel it breathing." Another soldier pointed toward the edge of the creature''s back, where the surface curved downward into what appeared to be a vast tail that disappeared into the clouds. "How big is this thing?" he asked, his voice tinged with awe. "Bigger than you can imagine," Lyerin replied simply. "Its size is irrelevant. What matters is that it''s carrying us to where we need to go." "Carrying us?" Lucas repeated, his eyes narrowing. "To where?" Lyerin''s smile turned cryptic. "You''ll see soon enough." Before they could press him further, the creature let out a low, rumbling sound that reverberated through their very bones. The soldiers froze, their eyes widening in terror as the surface beneath them shifted again. For a moment, it felt as though they might be thrown off, but the movement steadied, and they remained upright. "It''s shaking up," Lyerin said, his tone almost casual. "Hold on tight. The ride''s about to get interesting." The soldiers clung desperately to the feathers of the colossal winged beast as it soared through the endless skies of Zordrix. The air around them shimmered with a surreal, otherworldly energy, and the sheer vastness of their surroundings was overwhelming. Below, an enormous floating island began to materialize, its edges wrapped in tendrils of mist that spiraled like ethereal vines. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A massive, glistening pool of water lay at the island''s center, shimmering like liquid crystal under the faint glow of floating orbs of light that hovered in the air. From above, the soldiers could see that the pool wasn''t an ordinary one¡ªit looked like a river trapped in midair, its currents snaking through the island and connecting it to other floating landmasses. The rivers formed intricate paths, some flowing upward like waterfalls in reverse, while others cascaded down into the abyss only to disappear into the void below. The sight was breathtaking, but there was little time to admire it, as the massive creature they rode upon began its descent. The wind screamed in their ears as the creature angled its massive wings and dove toward the pool. The surface of the water shimmered like a mirror, reflecting the intricate patterns of the sky above. The soldiers'' panic grew with each passing second. "WHAT IS IT DOING?!" one of them screamed, his voice barely audible over the rush of air. "IT''S GOING INTO THE WATER!" another soldier shouted, his face pale with terror. Lucas gritted his teeth, his knuckles white as he gripped one of the creature''s massive feathers. "Are we about to crash?!" Lyerin, standing effortlessly on the beast''s back despite the violent descent, turned to them with a wide grin. "HOLD TIGHT TO ITS FEATHERS!" he bellowed, his voice carrying a mixture of amusement and authority. "UNLESS YOU WANT TO BE FLUNG INTO THE ABYSS!" The soldiers needed no further encouragement. They clutched at the beast''s feathers with everything they had, their arms trembling as they fought against the force of the wind. The creature let out a deep, resonant cry as it hurtled toward the pool, and just when it seemed like they were about to crash into the water, the beast folded its wings and plunged in. The transition was jarring. One moment, they were surrounded by the endless expanse of sky; the next, they were submerged in a world of glimmering, otherworldly beauty. The water wasn''t like anything they had ever seen¡ªit was dense yet clear, glowing faintly with a soft blue light that illuminated the surroundings. The soldiers gasped as the creature''s massive body sliced through the liquid with ease, creating a swirling vortex of bubbles that danced like tiny stars around them. For a moment, the soldiers could only stare in awe. The water seemed alive, its currents forming intricate patterns that pulsed with energy. But their amazement quickly turned to confusion as they began to notice movement around them. Shapes flitted through the glowing depths, their forms shimmering like living jewels. At first, it was just a few. Small, luminous creatures darted through the water, their bodies sleek and covered in iridescent scales that reflected every color imaginable. They looked like fish, but with delicate, feathered wings that seemed to glide effortlessly through the liquid. Their movements were graceful, almost hypnotic, as if they were dancing to an unheard melody. "What¡­ what are those?" one soldier whispered, his voice trembling with both fear and wonder. "Winged fish," Lucas muttered, his eyes wide. "They''re¡­ beautiful." The creatures grew in number as the beast descended deeper into the pool, their sizes varying from tiny, hand-sized fish to others as large as horses. Some had elongated fins that trailed behind them like ribbons, while others sported intricate patterns on their scales that seemed to shift and change with every movement. "Look over there!" another soldier shouted, pointing toward a massive school of fish that swam in unison. These were larger, their bodies shimmering with a golden light that made the water around them glow. Their wings were broad and feather-like, giving them the appearance of celestial beings as they glided effortlessly through the currents. The soldiers couldn''t tear their eyes away. The sheer diversity of the creatures was staggering. Some had long, serpentine bodies adorned with bioluminescent spots that flickered like fireflies in the dark. Others had armored plates covering their bodies, giving them a fearsome yet majestic appearance. One particularly massive fish, its wings spanning nearly twenty feet, swam past them, its glowing eyes seeming to observe them with an almost intelligent curiosity. "This is¡­ incredible," one soldier breathed, his voice barely above a whisper. "I''ve never seen anything like this." Lyerin chuckled from his perch atop the creature''s back. "Welcome to the hidden depths of Zordrix," he said, his tone light but with a hint of pride. "This world is full of wonders like this¡­ and dangers to match." As the beast swam deeper, the scenery around them became even more surreal. Massive coral-like structures jutted out from the sides of the pool, their surfaces covered in vibrant, glowing flora that pulsed with an inner light. The soldiers noticed that some of the corals were shaped like arches and spires, giving the impression of an underwater city frozen in time. "Are those¡­ buildings?" one soldier asked, his voice filled with awe. "Not buildings," Lyerin replied, his voice echoing slightly in the water. "Natural formations shaped by the flow of energy in this world. The winged fish use them as nesting grounds." The soldiers continued to gape at their surroundings, their fear gradually giving way to fascination. But their awe was short-lived as the creature they were riding on let out another resonant cry, its massive body tilting slightly as it began to glide toward the bottom of the pool. The light around them dimmed, and the soldiers'' panic returned. "Why are we going deeper?!" one of them cried, his voice tinged with fear. "What''s down there?!" Lyerin''s smile widened. "You''ll see," he said cryptically, his tone laced with amusement. As the creature descended further, the winged fish began to thin out, their numbers dwindling until only a few stragglers remained. The glowing corals gave way to darker, more ominous structures¡ªtowering spires of obsidian-like material that seemed to hum with a deep, resonant energy. The soldiers gripped the feathers tighter, their hearts pounding in their chests. Finally, the creature slowed, its movements becoming more deliberate as it approached the bottom of the pool. The soldiers could barely make out the details of the ground below, but what they saw made their blood run cold. Massive, shadowy figures moved through the murky depths, their forms indistinct but unmistakably alive. "What¡­ are those?" one soldier whispered, his voice shaking. Lyerin didn''t answer immediately. Instead, he stood tall on the beast''s back, his gaze fixed on the shadows below. "Hold tight," he finally said, his voice low and commanding. "We''re not alone down here." Chapter 295 - 295: Cleaners Lyerin''s eyes narrowed as he observed the massive shadowy forms swimming beneath them. The glimmer of winged fish around them had completely disappeared, leaving only the deep, oppressive silence of the water. He stood motionless for a moment, scanning the depths, then muttered, almost to himself, "Sucker fishes¡­ just like remoras." His voice was low, almost too quiet to hear, but it carried a strange weight, drawing the soldiers'' attention. Their faces, pale from the sheer overwhelming nature of what they had seen, now filled with confusion and growing fear. "Sucker fishes?" Lucas finally dared to ask. His grip on the massive feather he clung to was so tight that his knuckles had turned white. "What do you mean, sucker fishes?" Lyerin didn''t answer right away. Instead, he crouched slightly on the winged beast, running a hand along its massive feathers as though trying to sense something in the water. "They must have sensed us," he finally said, his voice calm yet edged with calculation. "This creature we''re riding¡ªit''s massive, powerful. Beasts like it draw scavengers, parasites, and opportunists. These sucker fishes? They''re one of the worst kinds." The soldiers exchanged nervous glances, murmuring among themselves in hushed, panicked voices. "Suckers? Like remoras?" one of them asked. "You mean they''re¡­ harmless?" Lyerin turned his head slowly to the soldier, his expression unreadable. For a moment, it seemed as though he might burst into laughter again. Instead, he shook his head with a grim smile. "Harmless? Oh, no. They''re far from harmless. These things cling to their hosts and feed off their life force. They don''t kill you outright, no. They drain you slowly, painfully, until there''s nothing left." The soldiers visibly stiffened, and several gasped in horror. "You mean¡­ they feed on us?" another soldier stammered, his voice barely above a whisper. "Not yet," Lyerin replied, standing again and gazing into the murky depths. "But if we''re not careful, they will. They''re drawn to movement, sound, and heat. They''re opportunists, looking for anything they can latch onto. And when they do¡­ well, let''s just say you''ll wish you''d died a quicker death." The soldiers began to panic, their fear bubbling over into chaotic whispers and frantic gestures. "What do we do?" "We''re sitting ducks out here!" S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Lyerin, we can''t fight underwater!" "We''re doomed, aren''t we?" "QUIET!" Lyerin''s voice cut through their rising panic like a blade. The sheer force of his command silenced the group instantly. Even Lucas, who had been gripping his feather with trembling hands, froze in place. Lyerin''s eyes swept over them, his gaze sharp and assessing. "You''re not doomed. Not yet. But if you don''t listen to me, you will be. These creatures? They''ve already noticed us. The fact they''re circling means they''re testing. Observing. If you want to survive this, you''ll do exactly as I say. Understood?" The soldiers nodded quickly, their breaths coming in short, shallow bursts. They were clearly terrified, but Lyerin''s commanding presence left no room for argument. "Good," he said, his tone softer but no less intense. "First, you need to stop panicking. Fear makes you reckless, and recklessness makes you a target. Control your breathing. Slow and steady. Keep your body still. The more you flail around like scared little fish, the more you''ll attract them." The soldiers immediately tried to follow his instructions, gripping the feathers tightly and forcing themselves to take deep, measured breaths. It was easier said than done, and the tension in the air was palpable. "Now," Lyerin continued, crouching low again and gesturing for them to do the same, "we need to blend in. The sucker fishes are looking for movement, heat, and anything that stands out. So, we''re going to make ourselves as uninteresting as possible. That means no sudden movements, no loud noises, and definitely no glowing energy fields. Understood?" "Glowing energy fields?" one soldier asked, his voice barely above a whisper. "Don''t question me right now," Lyerin snapped, his sharp tone silencing any further interruptions. "Just follow my lead. Hold tight to the feathers, keep your body pressed low, and focus on staying calm." The soldiers did as they were told, their movements slow and deliberate. Lyerin watched them closely, nodding in approval as they began to follow his instructions. "Good. Now, here''s the hard part," he said, his voice low and steady. "These sucker fishes are persistent. They won''t stop circling until they''re sure there''s nothing here for them. We need to give them a reason to lose interest. That means we''re going to have to mimic the environment." "Mimic the environment?" Lucas asked, his brow furrowing in confusion. "Exactly," Lyerin replied, his gaze still fixed on the shadows below. "We''re going to make ourselves part of the scenery. Keep your movements slow, your breathing steady, and follow my signals. No matter what happens, do not break formation. If one of you panics, you''ll draw them to all of us." The soldiers nodded, though their fear was still evident. They clung to the feathers, their bodies pressed low against the creature''s back, and waited for Lyerin''s next command. "Stay low. Stay silent," Lyerin murmured, his eyes narrowing as the shadows below drew closer. The sucker fishes were massive, their bodies long and eel-like with glowing, sucker-like mouths that pulsed with a sickly green light. They moved with eerie grace, their forms undulating through the water like living shadows. One of the soldiers let out a small gasp as a particularly large sucker fish swam past them, its glowing eyes fixating on their position. Lyerin shot him a sharp look, and the soldier immediately clamped a hand over his mouth. "Hold your ground," Lyerin hissed. "Don''t move. Don''t even breathe too loudly." The soldiers froze, their bodies tense as the massive creature glided past them. It circled once, then twice, its glowing eyes scanning their position. The tension was unbearable, and the soldiers'' hearts pounded in their chests. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, the sucker fish moved on, its massive form disappearing into the murky depths. "See?" Lyerin said, his voice calm but firm. "They''re not invincible. They''re predators, but they''re not mindless. If they don''t see an easy target, they''ll move on." The soldiers let out shaky breaths, their fear beginning to subside. But Lyerin''s expression remained serious. "We''re not out of danger yet," he warned. "Stay alert. Stay calm." The soldiers nodded, their determination returning despite the lingering fear in their eyes. They pressed themselves lower against the creature''s back, their movements slow and deliberate, and prepared to follow Lyerin''s every command. The shadows of the sucker fishes continued their haunting, ghostly dance beneath the colossal, submerged winged creature. The faint luminescence of their glowing mouths and the fluid motion of their eel-like bodies painted an eerie spectacle in the watery gloom. Each soldier, though instructed to remain still and calm, trembled silently, their breaths shallow, and their fingers clutching the beast''s feathers like lifelines. The atmosphere was oppressive, a silent cacophony of tension. No one dared speak, and the only sound was the faint hum of water currents shifting around them. The winged creature beneath them moved with slow, deliberate strokes, its immense form gliding through the depths like a behemoth of legend. But even it seemed wary, as if aware of the predatory menace that surrounded it. Lyerin crouched low, his sharp eyes scanning the movements of the sucker fishes. They weren''t just meandering; they were converging. Their circular patterns were closing in tighter and tighter, each pass skimming closer to the surface of the winged creature they were perched upon. "Steady," Lyerin murmured, his voice barely audible over the water''s muffled silence. "They''re testing us. They''re curious. But they''re not sure yet." The soldiers didn''t respond, but their wide-eyed expressions and rigid postures betrayed their inner panic. One particularly large sucker fish swam closer than the rest, its sickly glowing mouth pulsating rhythmically. It was as if the creature could sense their fear, drawing nearer with every beat of its shimmering fins. Suddenly, the massive fish slowed. Its glowing eyes seemed to narrow as it tilted its head, honing in on a subtle movement¡ªa soldier''s trembling hand clutching a feather. The soldier, young and clearly terrified, froze mid-breath. His lips quivered as though he was about to scream, but he bit down hard, his teeth clenched so tightly it seemed they might crack. Lyerin''s gaze snapped to the soldier, then to the fish. His mind worked quickly, calculating. He knew one wrong move could lead to disaster. The sucker fish had stopped moving, its massive body swaying ominously in the water, its eyes fixed on its prey. "Don''t move," Lyerin hissed sharply, his voice a razor''s edge. But the sucker fish inched closer, its glowing mouth opening and closing like a grotesque flower blooming in the depths. It was no longer just testing¡ªit was about to strike. With a sudden, precise movement, Lyerin extended his arm and slapped the water just a few meters away from the soldier. The sharp disturbance rippled through the water, catching the sucker fish''s attention. The creature paused, its head snapping toward the source of the disturbance. "What are you doing?" one of the soldiers mouthed silently, his eyes filled with disbelief and fear. Lyerin ignored him, his focus unbroken. From his pocket, he pulled a small, dark object¡ªsomething faintly metallic and shaped like a small sphere. It shimmered faintly in the dim light of the depths, and as soon as Lyerin exposed it to the water, it began to pulse, emitting a soft, rhythmic glow. The sucker fish immediately turned toward it, its glowing mouth pulsating in response, almost hypnotized. The other soldiers watched in stunned silence as Lyerin carefully tossed the object into the water. The moment it sank, the sucker fish darted forward with terrifying speed, its massive body creating a shockwave that rippled through the water. The sphere emitted one final, blinding burst of light before the sucker fish consumed it whole. Its massive mouth closed around the object, and for a moment, everything was still. Then, the sucker fish swam off, its undulating form disappearing into the murky depths, the faint glow of the sphere fading with it. The soldiers exhaled collectively, their relief palpable, though their terror was far from gone. "What¡­ what was that?" one of them finally whispered, his voice shaking. "Something to distract them," Lyerin said casually, as if the near-disaster had been nothing more than a minor inconvenience. "A little trinket from my travels. Let''s just say it''s better they eat that than you." The soldiers exchanged uneasy glances, their trust in Lyerin mingled with a growing sense of awe and fear. "Is that thing¡­ dangerous?" Lucas asked cautiously. "Not to us," Lyerin replied, standing upright and brushing water from his hands. "To the fish? Probably. But that''s their problem now." The soldiers looked at him incredulously, but there was no time to question him further. The other sucker fishes were still circling, their movements slower but no less threatening. "Back to your positions," Lyerin commanded sharply. "This isn''t over yet. That was one fish. There are still plenty more, and they''re not stupid. They''re watching, waiting for any sign of weakness. So, unless you want to end up as fish food, stay low, stay quiet, and let me handle this." The soldiers obeyed without hesitation, their fear of the sucker fishes now matched by their growing respect for Lyerin''s leadership. They pressed themselves lower against the feathers, their bodies blending into the contours of the winged creature, and waited for Lyerin''s next move. The tension in the water was suffocating, but they knew better than to panic now. Chapter 296 - 296: Mushroom island The beast beneath them shifted, the colossal expanse of its feathered back undulating with a sudden, deliberate motion. It was as if the very world beneath their feet had come alive. The soldiers clung tightly to the creature''s feathers, their fingers white-knuckled, their breaths shallow. The sound of the water rushing around them intensified, a low, thunderous roar that reverberated through their bones. "What''s happening?" one soldier whispered hoarsely, his voice trembling as though he feared the answer. The massive winged creature tilted slightly, its body angling upward. The water seemed to part around it, creating currents that swirled chaotically. The sucker fishes scattered in all directions, their glowing bodies retreating into the depths like vanishing specters. "Hold tight!" Lyerin''s voice cut through the growing panic, sharp and commanding. He stood upright on the creature''s back, his balance unnaturally perfect despite the shifting surface beneath him. "It''s preparing to take off!" "Take off?" another soldier gasped, his eyes wide with disbelief. "We''re underwater!" Lyerin turned to face them, his expression calm but intense. "Exactly. And that''s why you need to listen to me right now. This isn''t like anything you''ve experienced before." The soldiers exchanged terrified glances, their fear mounting. The massive creature beneath them flexed its wings slightly, and the sheer scale of the motion sent ripples through the water, creating a current so strong that it nearly pulled one soldier off balance. "What do we do?" Lucas shouted, his voice strained as he fought to keep his grip. Lyerin pointed to the base of the feathers. "Dig your hands and feet in there! The feathers are strong enough to hold you. No matter what happens, don''t let go!" The soldiers scrambled to comply, their movements frantic but determined. They pressed themselves flat against the creature''s back, their faces inches from the damp, textured surface. The beast''s body began to vibrate, a deep, resonant hum that seemed to pulse in time with the water around it. "Is it safe?" one soldier asked, his voice barely audible over the growing roar of the water. Lyerin chuckled softly, his tone oddly reassuring. "Safe? Probably not. But it''s incredible, isn''t it?" The soldiers didn''t look reassured, but they nodded hesitantly, their expressions a mix of awe and terror. The creature tilted further, its massive wings angling upward. The water pressure increased, and the soldiers felt the force pressing against their bodies like an invisible hand trying to push them away. Lyerin crouched down, gripping one of the feathers himself. "Here we go!" he shouted, his voice full of anticipation. The creature''s wings began to move, the motion slow and deliberate at first. The water around them swirled violently, forming whirlpools that spiral outward. The soldiers felt their ears pop from the changing pressure as the beast pumped its wings harder and harder. The sound was deafening, a thunderous roar that seemed to come from all directions. "We''re going to die!" one soldier screamed, his voice cracking with panic. "No, you''re not!" Lyerin shot back, his tone firm. "You''re going to hold on and experience something incredible. Trust me!" The massive beast suddenly surged upward, breaking free from the water''s grip. A colossal wave erupted behind them as the creature breached the surface, its wings slicing through the air with a sound like a hurricane. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Water sprayed in all directions, drenching the soldiers, who clung desperately to the feathers, their eyes squeezed shut against the onslaught. The beast climbed higher, the water falling away beneath them. The soldiers risked opening their eyes, only to gasp in awe and terror. The vast ocean stretched out below them, a shimmering expanse of blue and green. The floating islands they had seen earlier were now far above, their jagged edges silhouetted against the sky. "It''s¡­ flying!" one soldier stammered, his voice trembling with disbelief. "No kidding," Lyerin replied with a smirk, his hair plastered to his face from the spray. "And you''re riding it. Remember this moment, because it doesn''t get much better than this." The beast flapped its wings powerfully, each stroke creating a gust of wind that threatened to unseat them. The soldiers screamed, their voices a chaotic chorus of fear and exhilaration. The creature soared higher, its shadow casting a vast silhouette over the ocean below. "Keep your heads down!" Lyerin shouted, his voice barely audible over the wind. "The air up here is thin. You''ll need to stay close to the feathers to breathe properly." The soldiers obeyed, pressing themselves even closer to the creature''s back. The wind whipped around them, pulling at their clothes and hair. Despite their fear, they couldn''t help but marvel at the sheer majesty of the beast. Its massive wings spanned what seemed like miles, each feather shimmering in the sunlight. "What is this thing?" Lucas shouted, his voice barely carrying over the wind. "No idea," Lyerin replied simply, his tone reverent. The soldiers were silent, their awe momentarily overriding their fear. The creature began to level out, its massive body gliding effortlessly through the air. The wind died down slightly, and the soldiers dared to lift their heads. Ahead of them, a new sight emerged¡ªa massive floating island with a sparkling river that cascaded down its edges like a waterfall, disappearing into the clouds below. The island was connected to others by narrow, arched bridges, their surfaces glowing faintly with an ethereal light. "Where are we going?" one soldier asked, his voice hushed. Lyerin turned to face them, his eyes gleaming with a mixture of excitement and mystery. "To the next challenge," he said, a faint smile playing on his lips. "This is only the beginning." The massive beast stirred again, its vast body vibrating with the energy of movement as it prepared for another journey. The soldiers, still clinging to its colossal feathers, exchanged uneasy glances. The air was cool and thin, the winds whispering through their hair, carrying the faint, otherworldly scent of ozone and something floral¡ªyet alien. Lyerin, standing effortlessly on the undulating surface of the creature''s back, glanced over his shoulder. His expression was calm, yet his eyes carried a spark of anticipation. "Hold on," he called, his voice cutting through the steady hum of the beast''s wings and the distant roar of cascading rivers from the nearby floating islands. "We''re about to move again. You''ll want to stay low this time." "What now?" one soldier muttered nervously, gripping the feather beneath him so tightly that his knuckles turned white. Before Lyerin could respond, the beast began to shift. Its wings spread wider than ever, casting vast shadows over the floating landscape below. The air pressure changed instantly, forcing the soldiers to press themselves closer to the creature''s back. The beast let out a low, resonant sound¡ªpart roar, part hum¡ªthat seemed to vibrate through their very bones. "Here we go!" Lyerin shouted, a grin breaking across his face. The massive wings beat once¡ªjust once¡ªand the entire world seemed to lurch. The force of the movement was so powerful that the soldiers felt as though they were being pressed into the creature''s back by an invisible hand. The beast surged forward, faster than anything they had experienced before, cutting through the air like an arrow. The roar of the wind became deafening, drowning out their screams of panic. "Stay down!" Lyerin barked, his voice commanding and firm. The soldiers obeyed, flattening themselves against the feathers as the beast climbed higher into the endless expanse of sky. Below them, the floating islands shrank, becoming mere specks against the backdrop of the endless clouds. The creature banked sharply to the left, the motion so sudden that several soldiers cried out, their grips faltering. "I''m slipping!" one soldier yelled, his voice barely audible over the howling wind. "You''re not slipping," Lyerin snapped, his tone sharp but reassuring. "You''re panicking. Stop it. Focus. You''re safer than you think if you do as I say." The soldier gritted his teeth and tightened his grip, his breathing shallow and rapid. Around him, the others clung just as desperately, their faces pale and their eyes wide with terror. The beast dove suddenly, its massive body tilting downward at an angle that made their stomachs lurch. The sensation of free-falling was overwhelming, the wind whipping past them with relentless force. The soldiers screamed, their voices blending into a chaotic chorus of panic. "Relax!" Lyerin shouted, his voice cutting through the chaos like a blade. "You''re still alive, aren''t you?" The beast continued its descent, plunging through layers of thick, misty clouds. The world around them grew dimmer, the light from the distant sun refracted into a thousand colors by the moisture in the air. The soldiers could barely see more than a few feet in front of them, their vision obscured by the swirling mist. "What''s happening?" Lucas shouted, his voice shaking. "We''re descending," Lyerin replied, his tone calm. The mist parted suddenly, revealing a breathtaking sight below. They were now flying over a massive floating ocean, its surface shimmering like liquid silver. Strange creatures with translucent wings flitted just above the water, their movements graceful and hypnotic. The soldiers stared in awe, their fear momentarily forgotten. "What is this place?" one of them whispered, his voice filled with wonder. "No idea," Lyerin answered simply. The beast soared over the shimmering ocean, its wings creating ripples in the water below. The soldiers could feel the raw power of the creature beneath them, its every movement purposeful and precise. The air grew warmer as they continued, the faint scent of something earthy and musky wafting toward them. Suddenly, the beast tilted upward again, climbing rapidly toward another layer of floating islands. These islands were different¡ªlarger, their surfaces covered in strange, glowing vegetation that pulsed faintly with light. Massive waterfalls cascaded from their edges, their streams vanishing into the endless abyss below. "Are we going there?" a soldier asked, his voice tinged with both fear and excitement. "No," Lyerin replied, his gaze fixed ahead. "Not yet. We have farther to go." The beast continued to ascend, its movements fluid and powerful. The air grew thinner, making it harder for the soldiers to breathe. They pressed themselves closer to the feathers, their bodies trembling from the cold wind and the sheer intensity of the experience. After what felt like an eternity, the beast began to level out, its massive wings beating more slowly. The soldiers risked lifting their heads, their eyes widening as they took in the sight before them. A new island loomed ahead, unlike any they had seen before. It was covered entirely in massive mushrooms, their caps glowing faintly in shades of blue, purple, and green. The stalks of the mushrooms were as wide as trees, their surfaces textured with intricate, vein-like patterns. The island was connected to others by narrow bridges made of twisting vines, their surfaces glistening with dew. "What¡­ is this place?" Lucas asked, his voice barely above a whisper. Lyerin smiled, his eyes gleaming with a mixture of pride and anticipation. "This," he said, speechless in fascination. Chapter 297 - 297: A little break The calm of the moment didn''t last long. Suddenly, the air around them grew heavy, the once-cool breeze now tinged with an uncomfortable warmth. The soldiers shifted uneasily, their expressions turning from awe to confusion as the heat steadily increased. "What''s happening?" one of them muttered, tugging at his collar as beads of sweat began to form on his forehead. Lyerin stood at the front, his posture relaxed, a sly grin creeping across his face. "Ah, I see our friend is taking a little break." The soldiers exchanged nervous glances. "A break? What do you mean by that?" Lucas finally asked, his tone sharp with suspicion. Lyerin didn''t answer immediately. Instead, he crouched slightly, placing his hand against the warm surface of the creature''s back. He smirked as if enjoying some private joke. "This one has its habits. You''ll see." The heat intensified rapidly, becoming oppressive. The once-welcoming glow of the mushroom-lit island faded into insignificance as the soldiers'' focus turned inward to their discomfort. The warmth was now unbearable, soaking them in sweat and making it difficult to breathe. "Lyerin!" one of the soldiers barked, his voice trembling. "What''s going on? Why is it so hot?" Lyerin stood upright, brushing a hand through his hair casually. "Relax. It''s just relaxing." "Relaxing?!" another soldier exclaimed, his face flushed with heat. "This thing feels like it''s turning into a furnace!" The heat surged again, and the soldiers began to panic in earnest. "We''re going to cook alive!" "My armor is burning me!" "Are we seriously just supposed to sit here?!" "I can''t breathe! I can''t¡ª" The creature let out a deep, resonant rumble beneath them, as if responding to their rising panic. Its massive wings shifted slightly, the movement stirring a hot gust of wind that only made the situation worse. "Lyerin!" Lucas shouted, his voice cutting through the cacophony of cries. "What is this? What should we do?" Lyerin turned his gaze lazily toward Lucas, raising an eyebrow. "Do? Nothing. Just hold tight. It''s not going to last forever." "Nothing?!" Lucas spat, glaring at him. "We''re dying here, and you want us to do nothing?" The others began shouting too, their voices overlapping in a chaotic blend of fear and desperation: "How are we supposed to survive this?" "We''re soldiers, not fireproof beasts!" "Why didn''t you warn us?!" "Are you crazy, Lyerin?!" Lyerin threw back his head and laughed, the sound rich and unrestrained, a sharp contrast to their growing hysteria. "Oh, you''re all so dramatic! It''s just a little heat." "A little heat?" one soldier yelled, his voice cracking. "My boots are melting!" "Do something!" another screamed, clutching the feathers tightly as if they might save him. "I''m burning alive!" The heat surged again, the air shimmering visibly around them. It felt as though they were inside an oven, the oppressive heat pressing down on them from every direction. Some soldiers began tearing at their gear, desperate for relief, while others muttered prayers under their breath, their faces pale with terror. "Lyerin!" Lucas shouted again, his voice hoarse. "If you don''t do something¡ª" "Relax," Lyerin interrupted, his tone surprisingly calm. "You''re not going to die." "Not going to die?" Lucas repeated incredulously, gesturing wildly at the others. "Look at us! We''re melting here!" Lyerin smirked, folding his arms across his chest. "Oh, come on. Do you think this beast would bother taking you along if it wanted to kill you? Use your head, Lucas. You''re fine." The soldiers stared at him, their faces a mix of disbelief and anger. One of them shouted, "Fine?! Do we look fine to you?!" Lyerin shrugged. "You look like a bunch of whiners, to be honest. This is nothing compared to what''s ahead." The creature let out another low rumble, and suddenly, the heat began to subside. It was subtle at first¡ªa slight cooling of the air, a faint breeze washing over them¡ªbut it grew steadily more noticeable. The soldiers, still tense and drenched in sweat, hesitated, their complaints trailing off into uncertain silence. "See?" Lyerin said, a triumphant grin spreading across his face. "Told you it wouldn''t last." The soldiers exchanged wary glances, their panic slowly giving way to confusion. One by one, they began to notice the change. The oppressive heat was gone, replaced by a comfortable warmth that felt almost soothing in comparison. Lucas glared at Lyerin, his expression a mix of frustration and begrudging relief. "You could''ve warned us, you know." "Where''s the fun in that?" Lyerin replied with a chuckle. He gestured toward the creature beneath them. "You''re riding one of the most ancient beings in this world. You might as well enjoy the experience." "Enjoy?" another soldier muttered, shaking his head in disbelief. "You''ve got a twisted sense of humor." Lyerin shrugged again, his grin unwavering. "Maybe. But you''ll thank me later." The calm was deceptive. No sooner had they caught their breath than the temperature began to rise again. This time, it wasn''t a gradual increase¡ªit hit them like a wave. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The air turned scorching, making every inhalation feel like fire searing their lungs. "What''s happening now?!" one soldier yelled, clutching at his chest. "The heat''s back!" another cried, glancing around frantically. "It''s even worse than before!" The feathers of the massive beast beneath them were shifting colors, the once-dark tones now glowing with an ominous red hue. It was as if the entire surface of the creature was becoming a living ember. The soldiers scrambled to their feet, looking down at the radiant feathers in horror. "It''s burning!" a soldier screamed, yanking his hands away from the feathers as though they were lava. "We''re going to burn alive!" The air shimmered with heat waves, making everything look distorted and surreal. Sweat poured from their faces, dripping down their armor and pooling at their feet. Some began tearing off their gear in desperation, tossing helmets and gloves aside in a futile attempt to cool down. "Lyerin!" Lucas shouted, his voice cracking with panic. "What is this? What''s happening to the creature?" Lyerin stood off to the side, arms crossed and a smirk playing on his lips. He seemed completely unbothered by the chaos around him. "Oh, don''t worry," he said, his tone light and almost playful. "This is just the mushrooms." "Mushrooms?!" Lucas repeated, his voice rising in disbelief. "What are you talking about?" Lyerin gestured lazily toward the enormous stalks of glowing mushrooms sprouting from the floating island. The once-glowing caps now pulsed with a fiery orange-red light, casting the entire area in an eerie, flickering glow. "Those," Lyerin said, pointing at the mushrooms. "They release heat when disturbed. It''s part of their defense mechanism." "Defense mechanism?!" another soldier yelled, his face pale despite the oppressive heat. "Against what? We didn''t even touch them!" "Doesn''t matter," Lyerin replied with a shrug. "You''re here, and that''s enough for them to react." The soldiers were on the verge of hysteria, their voices overlapping in a cacophony of panic: "We''re going to die here!" "This is insane! Why did we even come to this place?" "Lyerin, do something! We can''t take this heat!" "It''s like standing in the middle of a volcano!" "Help us! Please!" Lucas grabbed Lying by the arm, his expression a mix of fear and anger. "If you know what''s going on, do something! We can''t survive this!" Lyerin laughed, pulling his arm free with ease. "Oh, come on, Lucas. Don''t be so dramatic. You''re fine." "Fine?!" Lucas shouted, throwing his hands in the air. "We''re roasting alive, and you''re standing there laughing like it''s some kind of joke!" The others chimed in, their voices trembling: "Our skin''s going to blister!" "The armor''s heating up! I can''t move!" "We''re all going to die here, aren''t we?" Lyerin''s grin widened, his amusement seeming to grow with every passing second. "Die? None of you are going to die. Did you all forget already?" "Forget what?!" someone shouted desperately. Lyerin straightened, spreading his arms as though to address the group formally. "You''re all temporary members of my tribe. The Stonehooves Tribe. That means you''ve already adapted." "Adapted?" one soldier repeated, his voice shaking. "What are you talking about?" "Yes, adapted," Lyerin said, nodding. "The mushrooms can''t hurt you. Neither can the heat. Your bodies are already adjusted to withstand it. You just don''t realize it yet." "That''s impossible!" Lucas snapped. "We''re burning up! How can you say we''re fine when¡ª" "Relax," Lyerin interrupted, his tone sharp but not unkind. "Take a deep breath. Focus. What you''re feeling is an illusion¡ªyour mind is tricking you because you haven''t accepted the adaptation yet." The soldiers hesitated, exchanging uncertain glances. The heat was still intense, but¡­ as Lyerin''s words sank in, some of them began to notice subtle changes. The burning sensation on their skin wasn''t as severe as before. Their breaths, though labored, were no longer painful. "See?" Lyerin said, his voice calm but filled with satisfaction. "You''re fine. You''re not melting. You''re not dying. The Stonehooves Tribe doesn''t break so easily." "But¡­ how?" one soldier asked weakly, his voice filled with wonder and confusion. "It''s part of the bond," Lyerin explained, gesturing to the ground beneath them and the mushrooms around them. "The tribe adapts to the environment. Always has, always will. You''re part of it now, whether you like it or not." The soldiers were silent for a moment, their panic slowly giving way to disbelief. One by one, they began to test Lyerin''s claim, touching the feathers again, moving their arms and legs, even breathing deeply. To their amazement, the heat no longer felt unbearable. It was still there, but it no longer threatened to consume them. "See?" Lyerin said again, his smirk softening into a genuine smile. "I told you. None of you are going to get hurt." Lucas stared at him, his expression unreadable. Finally, he let out a shaky breath and muttered, "You''re insane, Lyerin. Absolutely insane." Lyerin chuckled. "Maybe. But I''m not wrong." Chapter 298 - 298: Celebration The oppressive heat that had once consumed the soldiers melted away, replaced by a soothing warmth that spread through their bodies like the embrace of a comforting fire on a cold winter''s night. The feathers beneath their feet no longer felt searing but soft, inviting. The tension in their shoulders eased, and the soldiers began to look around, bewildered. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It''s... warm?" one of them whispered, cautiously placing his hand on the glowing red feathers. "Not hot anymore?" "Yeah," another said, hesitantly removing his glove to touch the feathers directly. His expression shifted from fear to awe. "It''s... kind of nice." "Nice?" Lucas echoed, narrowing his eyes at him. "You were just screaming about your armor melting five minutes ago." "Well, yeah," the soldier replied with a sheepish grin, rubbing the back of his neck. "But now it''s different. It''s... relaxing." A ripple of realization passed through the group. The unbearable heat had vanished, leaving behind an almost magical sensation. It was as if the island-sized creature beneath them was now radiating a gentle, life-giving warmth that seeped into their very souls. "Relaxing?" Lucas grumbled. "Don''t tell me you''re all suddenly comfortable." "Actually," one soldier piped up, stretching his arms overhead and letting out a contented sigh, "I kind of am. This is better than any campfire I''ve ever sat by." "Same here!" another chimed in, lying down flat on the beast''s feathered surface. "This is amazing! I feel like I could sleep for days." The group burst into murmurs of agreement, each soldier testing their surroundings and finding themselves surprised by how soothing it all felt. Even the air seemed different¡ªno longer stifling but fresh, with a faint hint of something sweet, like honey. "I can''t believe this," one of the younger soldiers said, sitting cross-legged as he stared at the glowing mushrooms in the distance. "A few minutes ago, I thought I was going to die, and now? Now I feel like I''m at a spa." The others laughed, the sound echoing across the vast creature''s back. It was the first genuine laughter they''d shared since arriving in this strange, perilous place. The tension that had gripped them for hours¡ªmaybe even days¡ªbegan to melt away. "Spa? Really?" Lucas muttered, crossing his arms as he remained standing, ever the skeptic. "You do realize we''re still sitting on a giant beast that could toss us off at any second, right?" "Oh, come on, Lucas," another soldier said with a grin, nudging him in the ribs. "Lighten up for once. This is the first time we''ve felt even remotely safe since we got here." "Safe?!" Lucas shot back. "We''re in the middle of the sky, surrounded by floating islands and killer mushrooms. There''s nothing safe about this!" "Stop being such a downer," the first soldier replied, lying back and folding his hands behind his head. "If Lyerin says we''re fine, we''re fine. You''ve got to admit, this warmth is... incredible." "It really is," another soldier agreed, a dreamy look in his eyes. "It''s like... it''s like being hugged by my mom. You know, when I was a kid." Several soldiers nodded in agreement, their expressions softening. The warmth seemed to stir memories of home¡ªof nights spent by the fire with loved ones, of moments of peace and comfort they hadn''t experienced in what felt like an eternity. "Yeah," one of the older soldiers said, his voice thick with nostalgia. "It reminds me of the old days... back before all this madness. Sitting with my kids by the hearth, telling them stories until they fell asleep." "That''s the best feeling in the world," another added quietly. "Being with family. Feeling safe." A hush fell over the group as they reflected on their lives before this journey. Some smiled wistfully; others looked away, their eyes glistening with unshed tears. The warmth seemed to open something inside them, a vulnerability they hadn''t allowed themselves to feel until now. And then, of course, Lyerin broke the silence. "Is this a celebration or a funeral?" he asked, his tone teasing as he approached the group. "You all look like you''re about to cry." The soldiers blinked, startled out of their reverie. One of them, a younger man with a mischievous grin, shot back, "Maybe we are, boss. Ever think of that?" Lyerin smirked, crossing his arms. "Well, if you''re going to cry, do it with some dignity. You''re members of the Stonehooves Tribe now, remember? We don''t sob over warm feathers." The group chuckled, the tension breaking as they rolled their eyes at Lyerin''s antics. "So," Lyerin continued, pacing in front of them like a commander addressing his troops. "What''s the verdict? Are we throwing a party here on the back of this beast, or are you all too chicken to enjoy yourselves?" "A party?" one soldier repeated, laughing. "What kind of party do you throw on a flying monster?" "The best kind," Lyerin replied with a grin. "Come on, loosen up. You''ve all survived things that should have killed you ten times over. You''ve earned this." The soldiers exchanged glances, their smiles growing. One by one, they began to relax even further, sitting down or stretching out across the glowing feathers. Some started to hum tunes from their hometowns; others began joking and sharing stories. Lucas, still standing with his arms crossed, sighed heavily. "You''re all insane." "Maybe," Lyerin said, flashing him a knowing smile. "But you''re still here with us, aren''t you?" Lucas didn''t respond, but the faintest hint of a smile tugged at the corners of his mouth. For the first time in a long while, the soldiers allowed themselves to laugh, to share stories, to simply be. The warmth of the feathers, the surreal beauty of the floating islands, and Lyerin''s irreverent confidence combined to create a moment of peace they hadn''t thought possible in this strange and dangerous world. Unbeknownst to them, Lyerin watched them carefully, his smirk softening into something more sinister. Though his demeanor remained playful, his eyes gleamed with something deeper¡ªsatisfaction. The soldiers continued basking in the newfound warmth, their laughter and murmured conversations blending into the gentle hum of the air. The radiant glow of the mushrooms lit their faces, and for a moment, the surreal world they were in felt almost... peaceful. It was a fragile moment of reprieve, one they hadn''t dared to hope for in the chaos of their journey. Lucas, however, couldn''t settle. He sat off to the side, his posture rigid as he watched the others. His brow furrowed, deep in thought, his mind churning with questions that refused to let him rest. Finally, he stood and walked over to Lyerin, who was leaning casually against a feathered ridge, surveying the floating islands around them like a king overlooking his domain. Lyerin noticed him immediately, though he didn''t turn. "You''ve got that look again, Lucas," he said, a smirk curling his lips. "The one that says, ''I''ve got questions, and I''m too stubborn to let them go.''" Lucas chuckled nervously, scratching the back of his head. "Am I that obvious?" "To me? Always." Lyerin turned to face him fully, his sharp eyes glinting in the mushroom''s soft light. "Well? Go ahead. Ask." Lucas hesitated, glancing back at the other soldiers. Most of them were too engrossed in their impromptu celebration to notice him, but still, he lowered his voice. "I was just wondering... how do you do it?" "Do what?" Lyerin asked, tilting his head slightly. "Lead us," Lucas admitted, his tone a mix of awe and frustration. "We''ve been through so much¡ªthings none of us were prepared for. And yet, you''re always calm, always in control. It''s like... like you''re playing a game you already know you''ll win." Lyerin''s smirk widened. "That''s because I am playing a game, Lucas. And I do intend to win." Lucas blinked, taken aback by the honesty of the statement. "But how? How can you be so sure? You don''t even know what''s going to happen next¡ªnone of us do." Lyerin shrugged, his demeanor almost casual. "It''s not about knowing, Lucas. It''s about adapting. It''s about understanding the board and the pieces on it. And right now, all of you are my pieces." "Pieces?" Lucas echoed, a flicker of irritation in his voice. "Don''t take it personally," Lyerin said smoothly. "You''re important pieces. Crucial, even. Without you, none of this would work. But you''re still on the board, and I''m the one moving you." Lucas crossed his arms, his expression hardening. "That''s... cold." "Is it?" Lyerin raised an eyebrow. "Or is it just reality? You want me to pretend this is some grand partnership where we''re all equals? Because it''s not. I''m the one leading, and you''re the ones following. That''s how we survive." Lucas opened his mouth to argue but stopped himself. He couldn''t deny that Lyerin''s leadership had saved them more times than he could count. Still, the bluntness of his words stung. "You''re quiet," Lyerin observed, his smirk softening. "Good. That means you''re thinking. I like that about you, Lucas¡ªyou don''t just accept things. You question them. That''s rare." Lucas shifted uncomfortably under the praise, unsure how to respond. Instead, he decided to change the subject. "Why do you like this?" he asked after a moment. "Leading us, pushing us to the edge over and over. What do you get out of it?" Lyerin chuckled, a low, almost sinister sound. "You think this is about what I get out of it?" "Isn''t it?" Lucas pressed. For a moment, Lyerin said nothing, his gaze distant as he looked out over the floating islands. When he finally spoke, his tone was quieter, more reflective. "Maybe it started that way. Maybe it was about what I wanted. But now... it''s bigger than that." Lucas tilted his head, intrigued. "What do you mean?" Lyerin turned back to him, his expression unreadable. "You''ve all grown, Lucas. In ways you don''t even realize yet. When I look at you, at all of you, I don''t just see soldiers anymore. I see survivors. Fighters. People who can change the world¡ªnot just for themselves, but for everyone." Lucas frowned, confused. "Change the world? What are you talking about? We''re stuck in some floating death trap with giant mushrooms and killer trilobites. What world are we changing?" "Not this one," Lyerin said, his voice steady. "Earth." Lucas froze, his heart skipping a beat. "Earth? But... what do you mean? Why did you even bring us here?" Lyerin''s smirk returned, but this time, it was tinged with something darker. "Because Earth won''t be livable for much longer." The weight of his words hit Lucas like a physical blow. "What are you talking about? What do you mean it won''t be livable?" Lyerin crossed his arms, his expression hardening. "The Asuras, Lucas. They''re turning Earth into their personal arena. A playground for their games. And do you know what happens to humanity when the Asuras play? They lose." Lucas stared at him, his mind racing. "But... why? Why would they do that?" "Because they can," Lyerin said simply. "Because they don''t want humanity to grow beyond their control. They''ll make sure of it." A heavy silence fell between them as Lucas processed the revelation. "So that''s why you brought us here," he said finally, his voice barely above a whisper. "To escape." "Not just to escape," Lyerin corrected. "To grow. To become something stronger. Something the Asuras can''t control. This world is dangerous, yes, but it''s also an opportunity. Here, you can become more than what you were on Earth. You can become what you need to be." Lucas didn''t know what to say. He looked back at the other soldiers, laughing and chatting as if they hadn''t just been told their home world was doomed. They didn''t know yet. Not fully. "You''re putting a lot on us," Lucas said, his voice quiet. "I am," Lyerin admitted. "But I wouldn''t have brought you here if I didn''t think you could handle it." Lucas studied him for a long moment, searching for any sign of doubt or hesitation. He found none. Finally, he nodded. "Alright. What''s the next step?" Lyerin''s smirk widened. "Now you''re asking the right questions." Chapter 299 - 299: Unexpected The soldiers, once consumed by anxiety and fear, now found themselves in awe as they sat atop the massive beast gliding effortlessly through the sky. Its enormous wings beat steadily, each movement creating a soft whooshing sound that carried them higher into the surreal expanse. The sky around them was a masterpiece¡ªshades of orange, purple, and pink blending into an otherworldly canvas, with distant floating islands casting long shadows over shimmering pools of air. The soldiers, gradually recovering from the earlier panic, began murmuring among themselves, their voices rising in excitement and wonder. "Would you look at that?" a soldier named Harlin exclaimed, pointing towards a group of smaller flying creatures darting playfully through the clouds. "I''ve never seen anything like it! Back on Earth, you''d only see birds this graceful in nature documentaries." "Birds? These things aren''t birds, Harlin," another soldier, Tova, shot back with a smirk. "They''ve got scales and wings twice the size of a jetliner. Birds are nothing compared to these creatures!" "Yeah, but don''t you think they''re kind of cute?" Harlin grinned. "Like flying dolphins or something!" "Flying dolphins?" Tova snorted. "Harlin, you''re losing it." Another soldier, Kell, leaned over, squinting into the horizon. "Forget the little ones¡ªlook over there! That island! It''s covered in crystal-like trees. They''re sparkling!" The group turned to where Kell was pointing, gasping collectively. The island he referred to was indeed a spectacle: enormous crystalline structures stretched upwards like trees, their surfaces refracting the light in mesmerizing rainbows. "Do you think those trees are real?" asked Reva, one of the quieter soldiers. "Or are they... I don''t know, alive?" "Alive? Don''t say that!" groaned Harlin. "Next thing you know, the trees will be chasing us like those trilobites." "Stop being dramatic, Harlin," Tova retorted. "Lyerin wouldn''t let that happen... right?" Her voice trailed off as she glanced nervously at the enigmatic figure seated near the beast''s neck. Lyerin didn''t respond, his gaze fixed ahead. "Great. No reassurance," Harlin muttered. Reva ignored the banter, her eyes sparkling with curiosity. "Alive or not, I want to get a closer look at them. Do you think we''ll land there?" "I wouldn''t mind," Kell admitted. "Beats fighting more humanoid trilobites." The mention of trilobites cast a brief shadow over the group''s enthusiasm. For a moment, the soldiers fell silent, each recalling the brutal battles they''d survived. "Well," Harlin said, breaking the tension, "if we do have to fight again, at least we''ll have this view to remember." "Yeah," Tova agreed, a rare softness in her voice. "I mean, look at us. Who''d have thought we''d be flying over alien skies, riding a creature bigger than a skyscraper?" "You know what this reminds me of?" Harlin said, leaning back against the beast''s warm feathers. "Those fantasy novels I used to read as a kid. Knights, dragons, floating castles... stuff like that." "Knights didn''t fight trilobites," Tova said dryly. "Details, Tova. Details." Reva laughed, her voice ringing like a bell. "It does feel like something out of a story, doesn''t it? Like we''re the heroes on some epic quest." "Heroes?" Kell said, raising an eyebrow. "I don''t know about that. Feels more like we''re pawns in Lyerin''s game." The group glanced at Lyerin again. He remained silent, his sharp eyes scanning the horizon, his expression unreadable. "Well, pawn or not," Reva said, "I''m just glad we''re alive. And... this? This is something I never imagined I''d see. It''s beautiful." The soldiers nodded in agreement, their eyes drifting to the breathtaking scenery around them. Below, the clouds parted to reveal an endless ocean dotted with floating islands, some glowing faintly in the dimming light. "Do you think these islands go on forever?" Tova wondered aloud. "Probably," Kell replied. "I mean, this place doesn''t follow any logic we know. It''s like... it''s infinite." "That''s a scary thought," Harlin said, shivering despite the warmth. "An infinite sky, with infinite dangers." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Or infinite beauty," Reva countered softly. The soldiers fell into a contemplative silence, each lost in their thoughts. Then Harlin broke the quiet with a grin. "Okay, but seriously¡ªdoes anyone else feel like we''re living in a video game? Like, what''s next? Giant bosses? Magic powers?" "We already fought giant trilobites," Tova pointed out. "True," Harlin conceded. "But I''m talking about bigger bosses. Like... I don''t know, a sky god or something." "Harlin, if you jinx us, I swear¡ª" Tova began, but she was interrupted by a sudden shift in the beast''s flight path. The creature tilted slightly, causing the soldiers to grab onto its feathers for balance. "What''s happening?" Kell asked, his voice tinged with alarm. "It''s just adjusting its course," Reva said, though her grip tightened. "I think." Harlin peered over the edge, his face pale. "Adjusting or not, I''m not falling again. Once was enough!" As the beast stabilized, the soldiers relaxed, their nervous laughter breaking the tension. "You know," Reva said, her voice thoughtful, "we''ve been through so much already. But right now? Sitting here, looking at all this? I feel... lucky. Like we''re part of something bigger." Harlin nodded, for once serious. "Yeah. It''s terrifying, but... it''s also amazing." Tova glanced at Lyerin again, her expression conflicted. "Do you think he feels that way too? Or is this all just... normal for him?" No one answered. They all turned to Lyerin, who remained a silent figure against the glowing horizon, his thoughts a mystery. Lucas, seated a short distance away, watched the scene unfold with a quiet smile. The soldiers might not realize it yet, but they were changing. Slowly, but surely, they were becoming something more. And so was he. The peaceful atmosphere was shattered in an instant when the massive beast beneath them began to tremble. At first, it was subtle¡ªbarely noticeable, like the gentle sway of a hammock. Harlin, lying back and enjoying the warmth, frowned and looked around. "Did anyone else feel that?" he asked, sitting up abruptly. "What?" Tova replied, distracted by the beauty of the sky. Before Harlin could answer, the trembling intensified, a low vibration coursing through the beast''s body. Reva, who had been gazing at the horizon, felt it too and gripped one of the feathers tightly. "Wait... what''s going on?" Reva''s voice wavered as the vibrations grew stronger. The beast let out a deep, rumbling sound from somewhere in its vast body, sending a chill through the soldiers. "That''s not normal," Kell muttered, his voice edged with panic. "No kidding!" Harlin snapped, now clinging to the massive feather beneath him. "What the hell is happening? Is it sick or something?" Before anyone could respond, the tremors became more erratic. The once-smooth ride turned into a chaotic experience, with the beast jolting unpredictably. The soldiers clung to its feathers for dear life, shouting in confusion and fear. "Hold on!" Tova screamed as a particularly violent jolt nearly threw her off. "What do you think we''re doing?" Harlin yelled back, his knuckles white as he gripped the feather. "Someone do something!" Reva cried, her voice rising in panic. "Is it crashing?" Kell turned to Lyerin, his face pale. "Lyerin! What''s going on? You''re the one who knows these things, right? Say something!" But Lyerin didn''t answer. He remained calm, his gaze focused ahead, as if trying to read the situation. The beast''s tremors escalated, its movements becoming more frantic. Its massive wings flapped unevenly, causing the soldiers to sway dangerously. "I''m going to fall!" Harlin screamed, his voice cracking as his grip slipped slightly. "No, you''re not!" Tova shouted, grabbing his arm and pulling him back. "Just hold on!" Another jolt sent Reva sliding forward, her fingers digging desperately into the feather. "What''s happening? Why is it doing this?" "Someone, anyone, make it stop!" Kell shouted, his voice raw with fear. The beast let out a deafening roar, a sound so loud it reverberated through their very bones. The soldiers screamed, their voices drowned out by the monstrous bellow. "What was that?!" Reva yelled, her eyes wide with terror. "I don''t know!" Tova replied, her voice barely audible over the chaos. "But it doesn''t sound good!" The trembling became even more violent, the beast twisting and turning as if trying to shake something off. The soldiers were thrown about like ragdolls, their screams filling the air. "I''m slipping!" Harlin cried, his legs flailing as he struggled to keep his grip. "Don''t let go!" Kell shouted, reaching out to grab him. As if things couldn''t get worse, the beast let out another roar¡ªthis one louder and more anguished than the first. The soldiers froze for a moment, the sound chilling them to their cores. "What the hell is going on?!" Harlin screamed, his voice breaking. "Lyerin!" Tova shouted, her face contorted with panic. "Do something! Say something!" Finally, Lyerin turned to them, his expression as calm as ever. "Hold on tight," he said simply. "Hold on tight?! That''s it?!" Harlin yelled, his voice cracking. "That''s all you''ve got?" Lyerin didn''t respond. Instead, he looked ahead, his eyes narrowing. And then it happened. Another roar echoed through the sky, this one different from the beast''s. It was deeper, more menacing, and it sent a ripple of unease through the soldiers. "Did you hear that?" Reva whispered, her voice trembling. "I heard it," Tova replied, her face pale. "What was that?" As if in answer, the beast they were riding on roared again, its massive body shuddering violently. "It''s another creature," Kell said, his voice barely above a whisper. "It''s fighting something." "No way," Harlin said, shaking his head in disbelief. "You''re kidding, right? Please tell me you''re kidding." The beast let out another roar, its wings flapping harder as it twisted and turned. The soldiers clung on for dear life, their hearts pounding in terror. "This can''t be happening," Reva muttered, her voice shaky. "This can''t be real." Lyerin, still calm despite the chaos, finally spoke. "Could it be..." he murmured, more to himself than anyone else. "Could it be what?" Tova demanded, her voice shrill with panic. Lyerin''s eyes narrowed, a faint smirk playing on his lips. "It''s fighting." Chapter 300 - 300: Fall The trembling began subtly at first, a slight quiver that rippled through the massive creature''s body. Some of the soldiers barely noticed it, still reeling from the deafening roars they had just heard. But the tremor grew stronger by the second, escalating into a violent shudder that made the soldiers grip the feathers beneath them as if their lives depended on it. "What the hell is happening now?!" Harlin shouted, his voice breaking through the chaos. "It''s worse than before!" Reva screamed, clutching a feather so tightly her knuckles turned white. "What''s it doing?!" The beast let out another low, guttural growl, the sound vibrating through its massive frame. The soldiers felt the reverberations in their bones, a constant reminder of how small and powerless they were atop such a colossal creature. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It''s shaking too much!" Tova yelled, her voice cracking with fear. She leaned down, trying to secure herself against the shifting mass. "We''re going to fall!" "Don''t let go!" Kell bellowed, his face pale. He was sprawled flat against the feathers, his arms stretched wide to hold onto anything he could find. "Just hold on!" The tremors became erratic now, the beast twisting and jerking as though something enormous was attacking it. The soldiers were thrown about like leaves in a storm, their screams mingling with the beast''s own cries. "I can''t hold on!" Reva wailed, her fingers slipping from the feather she was gripping. "You have to!" Harlin yelled, crawling toward her with agonizing slowness, his body trembling with every jolt. "Don''t you dare let go!" The beast let out another thunderous roar, its voice filled with rage and pain. The sound was so loud it felt as if the entire world shook with it. "What''s attacking it?" Tova cried, her eyes wide with terror. "I don''t know!" Kell shouted back, his voice barely audible over the cacophony. "And I don''t want to find out!" Suddenly, the beast jerked to the side, almost tilting completely. The soldiers screamed as they slid across its back, scrambling for purchase. "I''m slipping!" Reva shrieked, her body sliding toward the edge. Harlin lunged forward, grabbing her arm just in time. "I''ve got you!" he panted, his grip barely holding. "Don''t let go!" The trembling intensified, each movement more violent than the last. The soldiers clung desperately to the beast, their hearts pounding in their chests. The air was thick with the sounds of their panicked cries and the beast''s furious roars. "It''s like it''s fighting something," Kell muttered, his face drenched in sweat. "No kidding!" Harlin snapped, his voice trembling. "What gave it away? The shaking or the roaring?" Tova, her face pale and drawn, turned to Lyerin. "Lyerin! What do we do?" she demanded, her voice edged with desperation. But Lyerin didn''t answer. He was crouched low, his eyes fixed ahead, a faint smirk playing on his lips. Another roar echoed through the air, deeper and more menacing than the beast''s. It was distant but unmistakably powerful, a sound that sent a shiver down the soldiers'' spines. "What was that?!" Reva whispered, her voice barely audible. "It''s... another one," Kell said, his voice shaking. "Another what?" Harlin demanded, his eyes wild. "Another monster!" Tova screamed, her voice breaking. The beast beneath them let out a ferocious roar in response, its entire body vibrating with the force of its cry. The soldiers were thrown about again, their screams filling the air. "We''re going to die!" Reva cried, tears streaming down her face. "No, we''re not!" Harlin shouted, though his voice betrayed his own fear. The trembling grew worse, each jolt threatening to send the soldiers flying. The beast twisted and turned, its wings flapping furiously as it battled the unseen enemy. "I can''t take this!" Tova sobbed, her face buried in the feathers. "None of us can!" Kell snapped, his voice tinged with hysteria. The roars of the two monsters grew louder, each one more deafening than the last. The sound seemed to shake the very sky, the sheer force of it making the soldiers'' ears ring. "What''s happening?!" Reva screamed, her voice barely audible over the chaos. "It''s fighting!" Lyerin said suddenly, his voice calm and firm despite the chaos. "What?!" Harlin shouted, his face a mask of confusion. "It''s fighting something," Lyerin repeated, his eyes narrowing. The beast roared again, the sound filled with raw power. The soldiers clung to it desperately, their hearts pounding as the fight raged on. Minutes felt like hours as the trembling continued, the beast twisting and turning in its desperate battle. The soldiers could only hold on and pray, their screams mingling with the monstrous roars. And then, just as suddenly as it had started, the trembling began to subside. The beast let out one final roar, a triumphant sound that echoed through the sky. The soldiers were left trembling themselves, their bodies bruised and battered from the ordeal. "Is... is it over?" Reva whispered, her voice shaky. The beast beneath them steadied, its massive body no longer jerking and twisting. Lyerin smirked, his gaze still focused ahead. "It''s over," he said quietly. The calm didn''t last long. The beast beneath them, still trembling slightly from its previous encounter, suddenly let out a low rumble. It started as a faint growl that vibrated through its body and then grew into a louder, more ominous sound. "Please tell me that''s just it breathing," Harlin muttered, gripping tightly to the feathers beneath him. "Something tells me it''s not," Tova said, her voice tinged with fear. The air grew tense, the atmosphere heavy with an unnatural pressure. Before anyone could react, the beast jerked to the side again, harder this time, nearly tossing several soldiers off its back. "It''s happening again!" Reva cried, clutching desperately to the nearest feather. The beast tilted sharply, its wings flapping furiously to stabilize itself. A roar¡ªthis one louder and more guttural than before¡ªechoed through the sky, not from their beast but from something else. "There''s another one!" Kell shouted, his eyes wide with terror. "No way! It just finished fighting!" Harlin exclaimed, his voice cracking. "It doesn''t matter!" Reva screamed. "We''re still on it!" The soldiers scrambled to secure themselves as the beast bucked and twisted violently. The sky seemed to darken, shadows cast by the sheer size of the two massive creatures squaring off. "Hold on!" Lyerin shouted over the chaos, his voice cutting through the panic. "Do not let go, no matter what!" The soldiers cried out in unison as the beast dropped suddenly, plummeting a short distance before catching itself. The wind whipped around them, making it nearly impossible to see clearly, but the outline of another colossal figure became visible through the haze. "It''s bigger!" Tova screamed, her voice barely audible over the roaring wind. "It can''t be bigger!" Harlin shouted back, his voice trembling. But it was. The approaching monster was massive, its wings stretching wide and darkening the sky like an enormous storm cloud. Its body glistened with what looked like molten rock, and its eyes glowed an eerie crimson, locking onto their beast with predatory intent. "Is that... lava?!" Reva shrieked, pointing at the creature''s skin. "It''s not lava," Lyerin said sharply. "It''s something worse. Don''t let it touch you, or you''ll burn alive." The soldiers paled at his words, their grips tightening as their beast roared in defiance. "What do we do?!" Kell shouted, his voice filled with desperation. "Stay low, hold tight, and pray it doesn''t come for us," Lyerin barked. The two beasts collided midair, the impact creating a shockwave that nearly sent the soldiers flying. The sound of their clash was deafening, a mix of roaring, snapping, and the sickening crunch of flesh and bone. "We''re going to die!" Reva screamed, tears streaming down her face. "No, you''re not!" Lyerin snapped, his voice cutting through her hysteria. "Not if you listen to me!" The soldiers tried to follow his orders, but the violent movements of the beast beneath them made it nearly impossible. The creature twisted and turned, diving and ascending as it fought its opponent. The molten-skinned monster let out a horrific screech, its wings slicing through the air as it lunged at their beast. Claws like molten daggers scraped against the feathers, narrowly missing the soldiers. "Duck!" Lyerin shouted, pulling Lucas down just in time as a massive talon swiped overhead. "This is insane!" Harlin shouted, his voice cracking. "How are we supposed to survive this?!" "You will survive," Lyerin growled. "Because I said so." The beast they were riding roared in fury, flapping its wings to create distance from its opponent. It circled, its movements sharp and calculated, waiting for an opening. "It''s thinking," Tova muttered, her voice filled with awe despite the chaos. "It''s actually strategizing." "That''s great and all," Kell said, his voice trembling, "but what happens if it loses?" "Then we die," Lyerin said bluntly. The soldiers froze, their panic momentarily replaced by stunned silence. "Not helping, Lyerin!" Harlin snapped, his grip tightening on a feather. The molten beast let out another screech, lunging forward with terrifying speed. Their beast countered, ramming its massive head into its opponent''s chest. The impact sent shockwaves through the air, and the soldiers screamed as they were jolted violently. "Hang on!" Lyerin shouted, his voice carrying above the chaos. The two creatures clawed and bit at each other, their movements so fast and brutal that the soldiers could barely comprehend what was happening. Blood¡ªthick and dark¡ªspattered across the sky, raining down on the soldiers and staining their clothes. "Is that... its blood?!" Reva cried, wiping at her face in horror. "Focus!" Lyerin barked. "Don''t worry about the blood! Just stay alive!" The molten beast screeched again, its claws sinking into their beast''s side. The soldiers screamed as the creature shuddered beneath them, nearly throwing them off. "It''s too strong!" Harlin yelled, his voice filled with despair. "No, it''s not," Lyerin said firmly, his eyes blazing with determination. "Our beast will win. Trust me." The soldiers didn''t have a choice. They clung to the feathers, their hearts pounding as the fight raged on. Their beast roared, twisting sharply to throw off its opponent. The movement was so violent that several soldiers nearly lost their grip, their screams echoing through the sky. "Hold on!" Lyerin shouted, his voice unyielding. The molten beast lunged again, its jaws snapping mere feet from the soldiers. Their beast retaliated, slamming its massive tail into its opponent with a force that shook the air. "Yes!" Harlin shouted, his voice filled with hope. "It''s winning!" "Don''t get cocky," Lyerin warned. "It''s not over yet." The battle continued, each clash more brutal than the last. The soldiers could do nothing but hold on and hope, their screams and prayers lost in the chaos. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, the molten beast let out a final, pitiful screech. Their beast roared in triumph, its massive wings beating the air as it drove its opponent away. The soldiers were left trembling, their bodies bruised and battered from the ordeal. "Is... is it over?" Reva whispered, her voice shaky. Their beast steadied itself, its body no longer trembling with the force of the fight. Lyerin smirked, his gaze still fixed on the horizon. "I hope," he said quietly. Chapter 301 - 301: Mating The relief that washed over the soldiers after the intense battle was short-lived. Their beast slowed its flight, wings beating in steady rhythm as it glided through the air. The tension began to dissipate, though exhaustion clung to every man and woman. They exchanged weary glances, their grips on the feathers loosening as they allowed themselves to believe the worst was behind them. "Finally," Harlin muttered, his voice strained. "I thought we were done for." "You think it''s really over?" Tova asked, her voice barely above a whisper. "Of course it''s over," Reva said, though her trembling hands betrayed her confidence. "That thing is gone. We''re safe now." Lucas stayed silent, his gaze fixed on the horizon. Even though the immediate danger seemed to have passed, his instincts screamed that something wasn''t right. Lyerin, standing at the edge of the beast''s back, also remained quiet, his sharp eyes scanning the skies. The soldiers began to relax, some even lying back against the beast''s feathers. "Does anyone else feel like throwing up?" Kell asked, breaking the silence. "I think my arms are permanently locked from gripping these feathers," Reva joked, trying to lighten the mood. "You''re not the only one," Harlin said, stretching his fingers and grimacing at the pain. "How is this our life now?" "Better than being dead," Tova said. "Barely," Harlin muttered. As the group''s chatter grew louder, a strange sound cut through the air. It was faint at first, like a distant hum, but it grew louder with each passing moment. Lucas stiffened. "Do you hear that?" The others fell silent, their heads tilting as they tried to identify the noise. "It''s probably just the wind," Kell said dismissively. "That''s not the wind," Lucas said, his voice firm. "It''s something else." Lyerin turned to face them, his expression unreadable. "You''re right," he said simply. The soldiers froze, the weight of his words sinking in. "What is it?" Reva asked, her voice trembling. Before Lyerin could respond, the beast beneath them rumbled again, its massive body shuddering as if in anticipation. The soldiers immediately gripped the feathers tightly, their eyes wide with fear. "Not again," Harlin whispered. "Please, not again." The hum grew louder, evolving into a deep, resonant vibration that seemed to come from all around them. The air grew heavy, thick with tension, as if the world itself was holding its breath. Lyerin''s eyes narrowed, and he pointed toward a distant point in the sky. "There," he said. The soldiers followed his gaze and saw it¡ªa dark, shifting mass on the horizon, growing larger and more distinct with every second. "What is that?" Tova asked, her voice breaking. "Another one," Lyerin said, his tone calm but edged with something that made the soldiers'' blood run cold. The beast beneath them let out a low growl, its wings beating faster as it prepared for the inevitable confrontation. "No, no, no," Reva muttered, shaking her head. "We just got through this. We can''t do it again." "We don''t have a choice," Lyerin said sharply. The dark shape in the distance resolved into another massive creature, this one even more menacing than the last. Its scales glinted like obsidian in the dim light, and its wings were jagged, like shards of broken glass. Its eyes glowed a sickly yellow, and it emitted a piercing screech that sent shivers down the soldiers'' spines. "It''s bigger than the last one," Kell said, his voice barely audible. "And meaner," Tova added, her knuckles white as she gripped the feathers. The soldiers erupted into panicked chatter. "What do we do?" "We can''t survive this!" "We''re going to die for real this time!" "Shut up!" Lyerin barked, silencing them instantly. "You survived the last fight because you listened to me. You''ll survive this one if you keep doing the same." The soldiers exchanged nervous glances but nodded, their fear tempered by Lyerin''s commanding presence. The new monster roared again, closing the distance with terrifying speed. Their beast responded with a roar of its own, its muscles tensing as it prepared for battle. "Hold on tight!" Lyerin shouted. "This is going to be rough!" The clash was immediate and violent. The two creatures collided midair with an earth-shattering impact, sending shockwaves through the sky. The soldiers screamed as they were jolted violently, some nearly losing their grip. "Stay low!" Lyerin commanded. "Don''t let go, no matter what!" The beasts grappled, their massive bodies twisting and turning as they clawed and bit at each other. The sky was filled with the sounds of roaring, snapping jaws, and the sickening crunch of scales against flesh. The soldiers clung desperately to the feathers, their terror mounting with each violent movement. "This one''s stronger!" Harlin shouted over the chaos. "Thanks for the observation!" Reva snapped, her voice laced with panic. The monster lashed out with its claws, raking them across the side of their beast. The soldiers screamed as the creature beneath them shuddered, blood spraying into the air. "It''s hurt!" Tova cried. "What do we do?!" "Nothing," Lyerin said, his voice calm but firm. "It knows how to fight. Focus on surviving." The battle raged on, the two monsters locked in a brutal struggle for dominance. The soldiers could do nothing but hold on and pray, their screams and cries lost in the cacophony of the fight. After what felt like an eternity, their beast let out a victorious roar. It had pinned its opponent, its massive claws digging into the other creature''s throat. With one final, brutal twist, it ended the fight. The defeated monster fell, its body plummeting into the abyss below. The soldiers watched in stunned silence as their beast let out a triumphant cry, its wings spreading wide as it steadied itself in the air. "Oh no," Lyerin said, his voice cutting through the silence. The soldiers slumped against the feathers, their bodies trembling with exhaustion and relief. "I hope this is over," Lyerin added, his gaze fixed on the horizon. The air seemed to shift, the tension of the previous fight still lingering like a heavy fog. The soldiers, weary and battered, were trying to gather their composure when the beast beneath them suddenly began to descend. Its movements were slow and deliberate at first, but then they became erratic, sharp dips and jolts sending waves of panic through the group. "What''s it doing now?" Tova shouted, her voice trembling as she clung tightly to the feathers. "Is it hurt?" Harlin asked, looking around wildly. "It has to be, right?" "It doesn''t feel like it''s crashing," Lucas said, his voice steady but uncertain. "It feels... deliberate." The beast gave a sudden, violent shake that almost threw some of them off. The soldiers screamed, gripping the feathers even tighter. "Hold on!" Lyerin commanded, his voice cutting through the chaos. "This thing isn''t done yet." "What do you mean ''not done''?" Kell shouted. "We just survived a fight! What else could it possibly do?" The beast roared again, a deep, guttural sound that resonated through their bones. Its wings angled sharply downward, and it dove toward a dense cluster of floating islands far below. The air around them grew hotter, and the wind screamed in their ears as the beast picked up speed. "It''s going too fast!" Reva screamed. "Lyerin!" Harlin shouted. "Say something!" Lyerin, standing at the edge of the beast''s back, watched its movements with an intense, calculating gaze. "This isn''t an attack," he muttered. "What does that mean?" Tova asked, her voice high-pitched and panicked. "Shut up and hold on!" Lyerin barked. The beast barreled through the sky, weaving between floating islands with a precision that seemed almost impossible for its massive size. Below them, the islands became clearer, revealing strange, glowing formations that pulsed with light. Rivers of molten lava snaked through the terrain, casting an eerie red glow that illuminated the sky. "Why is it heading toward that?" Lucas asked, his voice tight with fear. "Do you think it''s trying to land?" Harlin suggested. "It doesn''t look like it''s slowing down," Reva said, her eyes wide with terror. The beast let out another roar, this one louder and more resonant than before. The sound echoed across the islands, and suddenly, the glowing formations began to move. What had seemed like static, natural formations were actually creatures¡ªmassive, glowing serpentine beasts that rose from the molten rivers like spirits of fire. "What the hell are those?" Tova cried. "They''re attacking!" Kell shouted as the serpents lunged toward their beast. The soldiers screamed as the first serpent struck, its glowing, fiery body wrapping around the beast''s wing. The impact sent a shudder through the creature''s massive frame, and it let out a furious roar, twisting violently to shake the serpent off. "Hold on!" Lyerin shouted again. The soldiers clung to the feathers for dear life as the beast began to fight. It thrashed and clawed at the serpents, its movements wild and unpredictable. The serpents were relentless, their fiery bodies coiling and striking with precision, each attack more ferocious than the last. "This isn''t a fight!" Lucas yelled over the chaos. "It''s¡ª" The beast suddenly dove into one of the molten rivers, its body plunging through the fiery surface with a speed that left the soldiers breathless. "What is it doing?!" Harlin screamed. "It''s going to kill us!" Reva cried. The heat was unbearable, the air around them shimmering with intensity. But to their shock, the beast emerged unscathed, its scales glowing faintly as if absorbing the molten energy. It let out a triumphant roar and turned sharply, its massive claws swiping at the serpents with renewed vigor. "This thing''s insane!" Kell shouted. "It''s winning," Lucas said, his voice filled with disbelief. The serpents began to retreat, their glowing bodies flickering as they sank back into the molten rivers. The beast roared again, its wings spreading wide as it hovered above the fiery landscape. For a moment, there was silence, broken only by the sound of the beast''s heavy breathing. "Is it over?" Tova asked, her voice trembling. But before anyone could answer, the beast let out a low, rumbling growl and began to descend again, its movements slower this time but no less deliberate. "What now?" Reva asked, her voice tinged with dread. The beast landed on one of the larger floating islands, its massive body shaking the ground beneath them. The soldiers were too stunned to speak as the creature began to move strangely, its massive wings folding against its sides as it lowered itself to the ground. "What''s it doing?" Lucas asked. Lyerin''s eyes narrowed as he watched the beast''s movements. Slowly, realization dawned on his face. "No," he muttered, his voice filled with disbelief. "What?" Harlin asked, his tone panicked. "What is it?" Lyerin turned to face them, a mixture of irritation and amusement in his expression. "This damn thing," he said, his voice dripping with exasperation. "The hell is this beast mating after a fight?" Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 302 - 302: Awkward Smell The scene turned bizarre and chaotic as an overwhelming, musky odor swept over the soldiers. The intensity of the smell struck like a physical force, making some of them cough violently while others gagged and clutched their noses. The air itself seemed to grow thicker, warmer, and saturated with a strange, cloying heat that was both suffocating and nauseating. "What in the world is that smell?!" Harlin shrieked, his voice cracking as he stumbled back, waving his hands in front of his face as if trying to push the stench away. "It''s... it''s horrible!" Tova cried, her eyes watering as she clamped both hands over her mouth and nose. Reva, always the most stoic, tried to steady herself, but even she was visibly shaken, her face pale as she muttered, "This isn''t normal... this isn''t normal!" Lucas staggered, clutching his chest. "It''s like... it''s invading my lungs!" he gasped. And then, without warning, one of the younger soldiers, a boy named Callen, dropped to his knees, his eyes rolling back as he collapsed in a heap. "Callen!" Reva screamed, rushing toward him. But she didn''t make it far. The stench intensified, a wave so strong that it seemed to twist the air around them. Another soldier, Kell, toppled over, groaning weakly before losing consciousness. "WHAT IS HAPPENING?!" Tova wailed, stumbling and clutching at Lucas for support. "I CAN''T BREATHE!" Harlin shouted, his voice muffled by the scarf he desperately pressed to his face. And then it hit them¡ªthe source of the stench. The beast beneath them had begun its awkward, jerky movements again, its massive body undulating in strange, rhythmic motions. The air was filled with unsettling, guttural noises, low growls, and occasional roars that reverberated through their bones. "What... what is it doing now?" Tova stammered, her voice weak with dread. Lucas''s eyes widened in horror as realization dawned on him. "Oh no... no, no, no, no, NO!" "What?!" Harlin demanded, his face twisted in panic. Lucas pointed a trembling finger at the beast''s head as it dipped low, then back at the other side of the floating island where another, slightly smaller creature had appeared, its wings flaring and its body trembling in response. "It''s... IT''S MATING!" Lucas screamed, his voice breaking. "WHAT?!" Reva and Tova shouted in unison, their voices rising several octaves. Lyerin, who had been standing calmly at the beast''s back, pinched the bridge of his nose and let out a long, exasperated sigh. "Well, it''s about time someone noticed," he muttered under his breath, shaking his head. "Didn''t I tell you all that already?" The soldiers erupted into chaos. "MATING?!" Harlin yelled, his voice cracking as he stumbled backward, nearly tripping over one of the unconscious soldiers. "ARE YOU KIDDING ME?!" "How... HOW IS THIS HAPPENING?!" Tova screamed, her voice muffled by the scarf she was now tying around her face. "IS THIS EVEN REAL?!" Reva cried, looking as if she might faint herself. Another wave of the stench hit them, even stronger than before, and three more soldiers crumpled to the ground, their bodies twitching before going still. "LYERIN!" Lucas shouted, his face red with desperation. "DO SOMETHING!" Lyerin turned to face them, his expression a mix of amusement and irritation. "What exactly do you expect me to do?" he asked, his tone dry. "STOP IT!" Tova shouted, tears streaming down her face as she waved her hands around hysterically. "MAKE IT STOP!" S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lyerin laughed, a low, rumbling sound that only seemed to irritate the soldiers further. "Oh, come on," he said, crossing his arms over his chest. "It''s just nature doing its thing. Relax." "RELAX?!" Harlin shrieked, his voice reaching a pitch that bordered on inhuman. "WE''RE GOING TO DIE FROM THIS SMELL!" Another soldier, barely conscious, let out a weak groan before slumping over completely. "That''s five down!" Lucas yelled, his eyes darting around in panic. "We''re dropping like flies!" Lyerin rolled his eyes and let out an exasperated sigh. "Fine," he said, his tone sharp. "Everyone, listen up! Cover your noses. Use your scarves, your shirts, whatever you''ve got. Do it now!" The soldiers scrambled to follow his command, pulling scarves, shirts, and anything else they could find over their faces. "What about the ones who are out cold?!" Reva asked, her voice muffled by the scarf tied tightly around her face. Lyerin gestured toward the unconscious soldiers with a wave of his hand. "Wake them up," he said, his tone firm. "Slap them, pour water on them, I don''t care. Just get them up before we''re left behind." Reva and Lucas immediately set to work, shaking the unconscious soldiers and slapping their faces lightly. Harlin poured water from his canteen over Callen''s head, and the boy sputtered awake, coughing violently as he clutched his chest. "WHAT HAPPENED?!" Callen screamed, his voice hoarse. "NO TIME TO EXPLAIN!" Harlin shouted. "JUST COVER YOUR NOSE AND DON''T PASS OUT AGAIN!" Slowly, one by one, the unconscious soldiers were roused, though their movements were sluggish and their faces pale. The stench was still overwhelming, but with their noses covered, they could at least function. Meanwhile, the beast''s movements became even more erratic, its roars growing louder and more guttural. "It''s getting worse!" Tova cried, her voice trembling. "Are we really just going to sit here while this... this thing... DOES THIS?!" Lyerin smirked, clearly enjoying the chaos. "Unless you feel like hopping off and taking your chances with the floating islands below," he said, "I suggest you stay put and deal with it." The soldiers groaned and muttered complaints under their breath, but none of them dared to argue further. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, the beast let out one last, deafening roar and settled back onto the floating island, its body trembling slightly as it lay still. The soldiers sat in stunned silence, their faces pale and their breaths coming in short, shallow gasps. "Is it... over?" Reva asked hesitantly, her voice barely above a whisper. Lyerin chuckled, shaking his head. "For now," he said. "But don''t get too comfortable. Who knows what this thing will do next?" The atmosphere grew unbearable as the beast beneath them began to thrash with renewed vigor. Its movements were no longer awkward or sporadic¡ªthey were forceful, rhythmic, and earth-shaking. Each motion sent tremors rippling through the floating island they rested upon, and the very air seemed to hum with the resonance of its activity. "WHAT IN THE NAME OF EVERYTHING IS HAPPENING?!" Harlin screamed as he clung desperately to one of the beast''s massive feathers. His knuckles were white, and his face was pale with terror. "It''s¡ªit''s worse now!" Tova shrieked, nearly losing her grip as the beast bucked beneath them. The smell hit them again, tenfold, an overwhelming wave of musk and heat that seemed to sap the strength from their bodies. Several soldiers began to cough violently, their faces twisting in disgust as they tried and failed to block the stench from reaching their noses. "It''s like it''s coming from everywhere!" Reva shouted, her voice muffled by the scarf she had tied over her face. "There''s no escape!" Another tremor rocked the beast, and several soldiers slid across its back, scrambling to find something to hold onto as the creature''s movements grew more erratic. Lucas yelled, "Hold on to the feathers! Don''t let go!" He dug his hands into the base of one, his face twisted with both determination and sheer panic. Callen, still woozy from his earlier fainting spell, whimpered, "I can''t do this anymore! I''m going to fall!" "You''re NOT falling!" Reva barked, reaching out to grab his arm and anchor him in place. The roaring intensified. The beast let out a guttural, thunderous cry that reverberated through the soldiers'' chests like the deep toll of a bell. The sound was so powerful it left some of them temporarily deafened, their ears ringing as they clung for dear life. And then came the earthquakes. The ground beneath them, or rather the beast''s massive body, began to tremble violently. At first, it was subtle, like a low vibration beneath their feet. But it quickly escalated, the tremors growing in intensity until it felt like they were standing on a collapsing mountain. "IT''S AN EARTHQUAKE!" Harlin screamed. "IT''S NOT THE GROUND, HARLIN!" Lucas yelled back. "IT''S THE BEAST!" "THIS IS WORSE THAN AN EARTHQUAKE!" Tova wailed, her eyes wide with terror as she hugged a feather tightly, her legs dangling precariously off the side of the beast. The smell grew even stronger, an oppressive wave of heat and musk that seemed to choke the very air around them. One by one, soldiers began to gag and cough, their faces pale and their movements sluggish. "I CAN''T TAKE IT ANYMORE!" one soldier shouted, clutching his stomach as he tried to fight the nausea. "We''re going to suffocate!" another cried, his voice breaking as he buried his face in his arm. Lyerin, who had been sitting calmly near the beast''s massive neck, let out a low, rumbling laugh. "HAHAHA WERE GONNA DIE!," he said, his voice cutting through the chaos like a knife. "YOOUUU!" Reva screamed, her voice high-pitched and incredulous. Lyerin smirked, shaking his head. "You''re not going to die," he said, his tone as calm as ever. "Like I said, this is just... nature doing its thing." "NATURE?!" Lucas yelled, his face red with exertion as he clung to the feathers. "THIS ISN''T NATURE, THIS IS TORTURE!" Another deafening roar from the beast silenced the soldiers for a moment, their eyes wide with terror as they felt the vibrations intensify beneath them. The feathers they clung to began to heat up, glowing faintly red as the beast''s body temperature seemed to rise with its activity. "IT''S GETTING HOTTER!" Tova cried, pulling her hand away from the feather as if it had burned her. "WE''RE GOING TO BURN ALIVE!" Harlin screamed, his voice breaking. "NO, YOU''RE NOT!" Lyerin snapped, his voice sharp and commanding. "You''ve already adapted to the heat. Your bodies can handle this!" The soldiers stared at him, their faces a mixture of disbelief and panic. "How can you be so sure?!" Reva demanded, her voice trembling. Lyerin chuckled darkly. "Because I made sure of it," he said simply. "Now stop whining and hold on. It''ll be over soon." Another roar, even louder than the last, shook the air around them, and the beast beneath them began to thrash wildly. The soldiers screamed in unison, their voices drowned out by the creature''s cries and the rumbling of its body. "I CAN''T HOLD ON!" Callen shouted, his fingers slipping from the feather he had been gripping. "You CAN and you WILL!" Reva yelled, grabbing his arm just as he began to slide off the beast''s back. The tremors reached their peak, the beast''s body jerking and bucking so violently that it felt like they were riding through a storm at sea. Feathers began to rise and fall in strange, erratic patterns, creating a dizzying, chaotic landscape around them. And then, just as suddenly as it had begun, the thrashing stopped. The beast let out one final, triumphant roar before collapsing onto the floating island, its body heaving as it lay still. The soldiers were left panting and trembling, their faces pale and their bodies drenched in sweat. "Is it... over this time? For real? Please let it be over¡­?" Tova asked weakly, her voice barely above a whisper. Lyerin smirked, leaning back against one of the massive feathers. "I hope so," he said, his tone casual. Chapter 303 - 303: Resting Tree The tremors beneath them ceased, the oppressive heat dissipated, and an overwhelming silence followed. The beast beneath them released one final, long, guttural sound¡ªa mixture of exhaustion and satisfaction¡ªbefore it slumped against the floating island, completely still. Its massive body heaved as it began to relax, the vibrant, fiery glow of its feathers dimming back to their usual majestic iridescence. At first, no one moved. The soldiers, still gripping onto the feathers or curled into protective positions, remained frozen, their faces pale and drenched in sweat. The sheer chaos and intensity of the ordeal had left them too stunned to speak. The acrid smell that had filled the air began to fade, replaced by the crisp scent of the floating island''s strange flora, and slowly but surely, they began to stir. "Is... is it finally over?" Harlin croaked, his voice barely audible as he uncurled from his fetal position. His face was etched with disbelief and exhaustion, his hands trembling as he wiped sweat from his brow. "I think it is," Reva said cautiously, her voice hoarse. She sat up slowly, her eyes darting around as if expecting another jolt or tremor. "It''s... not moving anymore." Callen, still lying flat on his stomach with his face buried in his arms, let out a muffled groan. "I think I''m going to be sick," he muttered, his voice weak. "Well, don''t do it here," Tova snapped, though there was no malice in her voice. She too looked shaken, her hands gripping the feather she''d been holding onto with white-knuckled intensity. Lyerin, who had been sitting calmly near the beast''s neck, stretched his arms lazily and let out a deep sigh. "I told you it would end," he said with a smirk, his tone infuriatingly nonchalant. The soldiers turned to glare at him, their faces a mixture of anger, disbelief, and exhaustion. "TOLD US?!" Harlin shouted, his voice cracking as he jabbed a finger in Lyerin''s direction. "You didn''t TELL us anything! You sat there LAUGHING while we thought we were going to DIE!" "Relax, Harlin," Lyerin said smoothly, waving a hand dismissively. "You were never in any danger. I knew this beast wouldn''t hurt you. You''re part of my tribe now, remember?" Reva let out a sharp, humorless laugh. "Part of your tribe?! That doesn''t make us immune to falling to our deaths or suffocating from... whatever that smell was!" S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lyerin raised an eyebrow, his smirk widening. "And yet here you all are, alive and well. Maybe give me a little credit next time?" The soldiers grumbled amongst themselves, their indignation slowly giving way to relief as they realized that, despite everything, they were indeed unharmed. Lucas, who had been silent throughout the ordeal, finally spoke up. "So... it''s done, right? No more surprises?" Lyerin shrugged, a glint of mischief in his eyes. "Who knows? This is an unpredictable world, after all. But for now, yes, I''d say we''re safe." The soldiers let out collective sighs of relief, their tense bodies finally beginning to relax. Some of them collapsed onto the beast''s back, lying flat as they caught their breath. Others began to laugh nervously, the sheer absurdity of the situation finally sinking in. "That was... the craziest thing I''ve ever experienced," Harlin said, his voice trembling as he wiped sweat from his forehead. "You''re telling me," Tova muttered, leaning back against a feather. "I''ve faced enemy fire, survived impossible odds, but THIS? This was something else entirely." Reva let out a snort of laughter. "I''m just glad no one got thrown off. Can you imagine the report back home? ''Killed in action by a... mating beast.''" The group burst into laughter at that, the tension finally breaking as they allowed themselves to enjoy the absurdity of their situation. Even Callen, who had been on the verge of vomiting minutes ago, managed a weak chuckle. Lyerin watched them with a satisfied smile, leaning back against a feather as he observed their reactions. "We survived!" Harlin shouted suddenly, punching the air with both fists. "We actually survived that madness!" "And now," Tova said, her voice gaining strength, "I say we celebrate. Who''s with me?" A chorus of cheers erupted from the group, their energy returning as they realized they had not only survived but come out stronger for it. One by one, the soldiers began to pull themselves together. Harlin and Reva started clapping a rhythm, encouraging others to join in. Callen, despite his earlier exhaustion, began to hum a tune that soon turned into a loud, triumphant song. Tova pulled out a small flask from her pack and raised it high. "To surviving the unimaginable!" she declared, her voice ringing out over the laughter and cheers. "To surviving!" the others echoed, their voices filled with newfound confidence and camaraderie. Lyerin chuckled, shaking his head as he watched them. "You lot are something else," he muttered under his breath, though there was a hint of pride in his tone. As the celebration continued, the beast beneath them let out a soft rumble, almost as if it were joining in the festivities. The vibrations sent ripples through the feathers, but this time, no one panicked. They were too busy laughing, cheering, and basking in the warmth of their shared triumph. For the first time since arriving in this strange, dangerous world, they felt a glimmer of hope. And though the road ahead was still uncertain, they knew one thing for sure¡ªthey could face it together. ¡­ The journey continued with the soldiers finding a moment of solace amidst the skies. Despite their earlier panic, they now embraced the vastness of this world, pointing and whispering in awe at every new sight that unfolded. The beast carried them through skies painted in shades of amber and violet, through clouds that shimmered like liquid gold, and over landscapes that seemed pulled straight from a dream. However, it didn''t take long for their sense of peace to transform back into wary curiosity, especially as they began to encounter places that seemed, at first glance, to be harrowing. The Seven "Dangerous" Places The Floating Rocks of Jagged Ivory As they soared over a cluster of jagged, white floating rocks, the soldiers clutched their weapons tightly. The rocks shimmered ominously, and the air was eerily silent. "Are those bones?" Harlin whispered, his face pale. "They look like teeth," Reva muttered. Everyone tensed, imagining some colossal beast lurking nearby. However, Lyerin casually pointed out that they were just natural limestone formations, eroded over millennia. The Glimmering Storm Veil Next, the beast flew through an enormous storm-like cloud. Flashes of light streaked through the sky, and the soldiers were convinced it was some kind of lightning storm. "Hold on tight!" shouted Lucas as the beast entered the cloud. But instead of thunder and danger, the light turned out to be harmless bioluminescent spores drifting through the air. The Field of Whispering Shadows As they passed over a sprawling, shadowy expanse, eerie whispers echoed in their ears. Some soldiers swore they could hear their names being called. "Is this some kind of mind trick? A predator luring us in?" Tova asked, gripping her weapon. Lyerin chuckled. "That''s just the wind passing through the hollow mushrooms. Nothing to fear." The River of Molten Glass The beast flew low over what looked like a flowing river of molten lava, glowing bright orange and sending up steam. "We''ll burn alive if it gets any closer!" Callen yelled. Upon closer inspection, the "lava" was revealed to be a harmless flow of silicate crystals that refracted sunlight, creating the illusion of heat. The Forest of Tangled Spires A dense forest of spindly, black trees loomed beneath them, their branches twisting and writhing like living creatures. The soldiers were sure it was some kind of cursed forest that would snatch them out of the air. But when the beast flew closer, they realized the branches moved because of strong, constant winds. The Echoing Canyon A vast canyon below emitted booming, hollow sounds that reverberated in the air. "Some kind of monstrous wails," Harlin guessed, his knuckles white as he clung to a feather. The truth? It was simply the wind creating echoes as it passed through the canyon''s unique structure. The Shimmering Abyss Finally, the beast flew over a pitch-black void speckled with shimmering lights. It looked like a gaping maw dotted with glowing eyes, ready to consume them. Reva gasped, "What kind of abyss is that?" Lyerin explained it was merely a floating lake of dark water filled with glowing plankton. The Tree-Like Mountain After hours of awe and relief from realizing these places were harmless, the beast began to slow down. Its wings flapped with less intensity, and its head turned toward the horizon. "Why is it stopping?" Callen asked nervously, looking up at Lyerin. Lyerin, who had been observing the surroundings silently, leaned forward. "It seems... it''s found a place to rest." Ahead of them loomed an enormous structure¡ªa massive, tree-like mountain that pierced the skies. Its trunk was as wide as a city, and its branches stretched out like the arms of a titan. Thick vines and moss clung to its surface, and shimmering lights dotted its bark, almost like stars. The soldiers gawked at the sight. "Is... is that a tree?" Reva whispered. "A mountain disguised as one," Lucas replied. "Obviously," Lyerin corrected, his voice filled with awe. As the beast flew closer, its enormous size was suddenly dwarfed. The feathers that once seemed endless now looked insignificant compared to the colossal tree. The soldiers couldn''t help but feel like ants riding on a mere bird in a world meant for giants. When the beast finally settled, it did so gently, its massive claws gripping the tree''s thick bark as if perching on a branch. The movement caused the entire tree to tremble slightly, sending a cascade of glowing spores into the air. The soldiers looked around, awestruck and unnerved by the scale of their surroundings. "It... makes the beast look tiny," Harlin said in disbelief. "Like it''s just another insect," Tova added. The beast let out a low rumble, seemingly content, and began to shift its wings to rest more comfortably. "What now?" Reva asked, turning to Lyerin. Lyerin, still observing the tree with an unreadable expression, didn''t answer immediately. When he finally spoke, his tone was calm but decisive. "We rest too." Chapter 304 - 304: Swarm The soldiers, now settled atop the colossal tree-like mountain alongside the resting beast, began to unwind. The strange comfort of the tree, with its glowing spores casting a soft, golden light, and the rhythmic rumbling of the beast''s breath, seemed to lull them into an unfamiliar sense of security. For the first time in what felt like an eternity, there was no immediate danger, no tremors of battle or alien terrain threatening their existence. Some of them stretched out across the wide, bark-like platform beneath them, while others leaned against the beast''s massive feathers, which radiated warmth like a living furnace. As the moments passed, curiosity began to gnaw at the soldiers. They huddled in small groups, whispering and glancing occasionally at Lyerin, who stood at the edge of the platform, gazing out into the endless skies. His stance was relaxed, but his silence carried the weight of authority. Reva broke the silence first, nudging Callen. "Should we ask him? About where we''re going?" Callen shook his head. "You ask. Last time I questioned him, he gave me that look¡ªthe one that makes you feel two inches tall." Harlin, sitting cross-legged and inspecting a small glowing spore he had caught earlier, chimed in. "He''s been leading us this whole time, and none of us have a clue what his plan is. Don''t you think we deserve to know?" Tova snorted, tossing a chunk of hardened rations into her mouth. "Deserve? After how we all panicked on the beast during the mating thing? I''m surprised he hasn''t thrown us off." Lucas, sitting apart from the group but close enough to hear, glanced over at Lyerin. His gaze was sharp, thoughtful. "We''ll never know unless someone asks directly." Reva sighed, brushing her hair out of her face. "Fine. If no one else will do it, I will." She stood, brushing off her clothes, and approached Lyerin cautiously. Reva hesitated a moment before speaking. "Lyerin?" Without turning, Lyerin responded, his voice calm but commanding. "What is it?" "We''ve been... traveling for so long now. Through skies, over strange places, riding on this beast. And now we''re here, resting on a tree that makes mountains look like pebbles." She gestured vaguely around them. "Can you at least tell us where we''re going? What''s next?" Lyerin turned slightly, his piercing gaze making her instinctively step back. His expression wasn''t harsh, but it held a firmness that brooked no argument. "You''re asking questions beyond your station." Reva frowned, gathering her courage. "But how are we supposed to follow you blindly? We''re risking everything here. Don''t we at least deserve to know the destination?" A faint smirk tugged at Lyerin''s lips, though his eyes remained unreadable. "You think knowing the destination will make the journey easier? Tell me, Reva, do you think a soldier''s worth is measured by how much they know... or by how well they obey?" Reva opened her mouth to respond, but Lyerin cut her off, his tone sharp. "You are not permanent members of my tribe. You are temporary. Borrowed strength for a borrowed purpose. Until you''ve proven yourself worthy of permanence, you don''t need to know anything beyond what I choose to tell you." Reva returned to the group, her expression a mix of frustration and resignation. "Well?" Harlin asked eagerly. "He''s not telling us," Reva muttered, sitting down with a huff. "Of course he isn''t," Tova said with a roll of her eyes. "Why did we even think he would?" "Maybe he doesn''t even know," Callen speculated, earning him a sharp glare from Lucas. "Don''t be stupid," Lucas said. "Lyerin always knows what he''s doing. If he says we don''t need to know, then we don''t." "That doesn''t mean we can''t be curious!" Harlin argued. "We''ve trusted him this far, yes, but how much longer are we supposed to follow him blindly?" "Until he decides otherwise," Lucas replied firmly. Harlin, emboldened by his frustration, stood and approached Lyerin next. "Lyerin, I don''t mean to challenge you," he began cautiously, "but we''re all feeling a little... unmoored here. Could you at least tell us how far we have left to go?" Lyerin didn''t even glance at him. "Farther than you''re prepared for." "But¡ª" "Silence." Lyerin''s tone was not angry, but it carried the weight of finality. "You''ve rested your bodies. Use this time to rest your minds. You''ll need both when the time comes." Harlin returned to the group, defeated. The soldiers, still unsatisfied but unwilling to press further, turned their energy back toward speculation and idle chatter. "I still don''t understand this world," Reva admitted. "Everything here feels... unnatural. Giant trees, glowing rivers, fish with wings... it''s all so strange." "I keep thinking about those trilobites," Callen said with a shudder. "Do you think we''ll run into more of them?" "Or worse?" Harlin added grimly. "Don''t jinx it," Tova snapped. Lucas, who had been silent for most of the conversation, finally spoke. "Whatever comes next, we''ll face it together. And we''ll survive. That''s all that matters." The group fell silent, each lost in their thoughts. Above them, the skies darkened as twilight descended, the stars of this strange world twinkling like diamonds scattered across velvet. As the soldiers settled in, some falling into an uneasy sleep, Lyerin remained where he was, his gaze fixed on the horizon. His mind churned with plans and calculations, each piece of the puzzle slowly falling into place. Though he refused to share his thoughts with the soldiers, one thing was certain: their journey was far from over. And the challenges ahead would test them in ways they couldn''t yet imagine. ¡­ The soft glow of the massive tree enveloped the group as they slept, their exhaustion overriding the unease of the unfamiliar environment. The rhythmic sound of the massive beast''s breathing and the occasional rustle of the tree''s leaves created a strange, soothing lullaby. For the first time in days, they rested deeply, some sprawled against the giant feathers, others nestled among the soft moss that covered the bark-like platform beneath them. But Lyerin, seated cross-legged near the edge of the resting beast, was not asleep. His sharp eyes scanned the horizon, his instincts honed to catch the faintest hint of danger. It was subtle at first¡ªa strange vibration in the air, like the distant hum of wings. His gaze narrowed. He rose to his feet, his voice cutting through the heavy silence. "Wake up!" No response. The soldiers remained deeply asleep, their faces slack with exhaustion. "Get up," he repeated, louder this time. A groan came from Harlin, who swatted at the air as if dismissing an invisible fly. "Five more minutes..." he mumbled, turning over and burying his face into the moss. Lyerin''s jaw tightened. "This is not a request. Get up!" Still, the soldiers remained motionless, save for a few muttered protests. Callen snored loudly, while Reva curled tighter into her makeshift moss pillow. Tova even let out a soft chuckle in her sleep, as if enjoying a pleasant dream. Lyerin pinched the bridge of his nose, muttering under his breath. "I am surrounded by imbeciles." He stomped over to Lucas, who was the closest. Lyerin gave him a nudge with his boot. "Lucas. Up." Lucas mumbled something incoherent but didn''t stir. With a sigh of exasperation, Lyerin bent down and gave him a harder shove. "Lucas, I swear if you don''t¡ª" Lucas groaned and cracked one eye open. "Lyerin... what time is it?" "Time for you to wake up!" Lyerin snapped. "Something''s coming!" But before Lucas could even process the words, he let out a long yawn, flopped back down, and promptly fell asleep again. Lyerin straightened, glaring at the group. "Fine. You''ve left me no choice." He strode toward the moss where Harlin, Tova, and Callen were sleeping and kicked it hard enough to send a tremor through the platform. "Get up, or I will make sure you regret it!" Harlin bolted upright, his hair a mess and his eyes wide. "I''m awake! I''m awake!" Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tova mumbled groggily, "What''s the big deal, Lyerin? Let us sleep for once." "The ''big deal,''" Lyerin growled, "is that you''re about to get ambushed if you don''t move!" The words seemed to partially register, as Harlin shook Callen awake. "Come on, man. He sounds serious." Callen rubbed his eyes, still half-asleep. "Ambushed? By what? Another mating beast?" "I will throw you off this tree if you don''t take this seriously," Lyerin snapped. Gradually, more of the soldiers began to stir, though their grogginess and irritation were evident. Reva sat up, stretching and yawning. "Lyerin, you''ve woken us up how many times now? Are we really in danger, or is this just another one of your tests?" Lyerin glared at her. "Do you think I enjoy wasting my breath on waking you fools? If you don''t believe me, look for yourselves." He gestured toward the horizon. The soldiers followed his gaze, though their sleep-clouded eyes took a moment to focus. At first, they saw nothing but the endless sky and the faint glow of distant floating islands. "Nothing''s there," Harlin muttered. "Look closer," Lyerin barked. As they squinted into the distance, the faint hum that Lyerin had noticed earlier began to grow louder. It was an unsettling sound, like the buzzing of a swarm magnified a thousandfold. Then they saw it¡ªa dark, undulating mass moving swiftly through the sky. "What... is that?" Callen''s voice was barely above a whisper. Reva clutched her chest. "That''s not another beast, is it? Please don''t tell me it''s another beast." Lucas, now fully awake, stood beside Lyerin. "It''s moving fast. Too fast. Whatever it is, it''s coming straight for us." The hum grew louder, more ominous, and the dark mass began to take shape¡ªcreatures, hundreds of them, with sleek bodies and wings that shimmered like liquid metal under the faint light. "What are those?!" Tova exclaimed, scrambling to her feet. Chapter 305 - 305: Taking Turns "I don''t know, but I don''t want to find out the hard way!" Harlin shouted, backing away from the edge. "They''re coming right at us!" Reva screamed. "What do we do, Lyerin?" "Stay calm," Lyerin commanded, though his tone was sharp. "Panic won''t save you." "Easy for you to say!" Callen snapped, his voice shaking. "You''re the one who dragged us here!" "Enough!" Lyerin''s voice cut through the chaos like a whip. "You wanted to know what''s out there, didn''t you? Well, now you''ll see." The soldiers fell silent, their gazes fixed on the approaching swarm. The creatures were close enough now to reveal their features¡ªrazor-sharp talons, glowing eyes, and wings that sliced through the air with deadly precision. "What do we do?" Lucas asked, his voice steady despite the tension in the air. Lyerin''s lips curled into a smirk. "First, we see what they want. Then... we respond." The soldiers exchanged nervous glances as the creatures closed the distance, their cries echoing through the flesh of the beast they were riding on. Just as the first of the creatures broke through the canopy of the massive tree, its cry resonated through the air like a haunting horn, silencing even the faint hum of their wings. The soldiers stood frozen, their breaths caught in their throats as they stared at the swarm now circling their resting place. The creatures were magnificent and terrifying in equal measure. Each one was easily the size of a small vehicle, their sleek bodies glinting like molten silver. Their talons gleamed sharp enough to carve through stone, and their eyes burned with a predatory intensity that made the soldiers instinctively step back. "Tell me we''re dreaming," Harlin muttered, clutching his spear tightly. "If this is a dream, it''s a nightmare," Tova replied, her voice trembling. "What do we do?" Reva repeated, her gaze flicking nervously between Lyerin and the approaching creatures. Lyerin, in stark contrast to the soldiers'' panic, stood perfectly still, his eyes scanning the swarm with a calculating gaze. "Stay where you are," he said, his voice steady and cold. "What?" Callen''s voice cracked. "Stay here? Are you insane? Those things are going to¡ª" "They haven''t attacked yet, have they?" Lyerin interrupted, his tone cutting through Callen''s panic. Callen opened his mouth to argue but shut it again, his eyes darting back to the swarm. The creatures were circling closer now, their cries echoing like a chorus of knives against glass. "Why are they circling?" Lucas asked, his voice steady but tense. "They''re waiting," Lyerin said simply. "For what?" Harlin asked, his grip on his weapon tightening. Lyerin didn''t answer immediately. Instead, he stepped closer to the edge of the platform, his sharp eyes fixed on the lead creature. It was larger than the rest, its wingspan nearly twice as wide and its talons glowing faintly with an otherworldly light. "They''re testing us," Lyerin finally said, his voice low. "They want to see if we''re a threat¡ªor prey." "Prey?" Reva repeated, her voice rising in pitch. "And what happens if they decide we''re prey?" "They attack," Lyerin said bluntly, his gaze never leaving the lead creature. The silence that followed was suffocating. The soldiers shifted nervously, their weapons drawn but their hands trembling. The swarm was closer now, the hum of their wings so loud it felt like it was vibrating through their bones. "What''s the plan?" Lucas asked, stepping closer to Lyerin. "The plan," Lyerin said, his lips curling into a faint smirk, "is not to give them a reason to attack." "How do we do that?" Tova asked, her voice shaking. "By not acting like prey," Lyerin said, turning to face the group. "Hold your ground. Do not run. Do not flinch. And for the love of all things, do not attack unless I give the order." As the soldiers struggled to steady their breathing, the lead creature let out a deafening screech, diving closer to the platform. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The soldiers instinctively ducked, their weapons raised, but the creature didn''t attack. Instead, it hovered just above the platform, its glowing eyes scanning the group with unsettling intelligence. "I think it''s looking at us," Harlin whispered, his voice barely audible. "Of course it is," Lyerin snapped. "Now stop cowering and stand tall." The soldiers exchanged nervous glances but did as they were told, forcing themselves to stand upright. The lead creature tilted its head, as if studying them, before letting out another ear-piercing screech. Suddenly, the swarm''s formation shifted. Instead of circling the tree, the creatures began to line up, their wings folding slightly as they perched on the massive branches surrounding the platform. The soldiers watched in stunned silence as more and more of the creatures landed, their glowing eyes never leaving the group. "What are they doing?" Reva asked, her voice barely above a whisper. Lyerin didn''t answer immediately. His sharp gaze flicked between the creatures and the beast they had been riding, which was still resting peacefully nearby. Finally, he spoke, his voice low and almost amused. "They''re... waiting." "Waiting for what?" Lucas asked. Lyerin''s smirk widened. "For us to prove we''re worth leaving alive." Before anyone could respond, the lead creature let out one final screech, its wings unfurling as it took flight once more. The soldiers tensed, their breaths caught in their throats, as the rest of the swarm followed suit. As the creatures disappeared into the distance, the soldiers turned to Lyerin, their expressions a mixture of confusion and relief. "What just happened?" Callen asked. Lyerin''s smirk faded slightly as he looked toward the horizon. "You survived." But his tone carried an unspoken warning: For now. The soldiers, their nerves still frayed from the tense encounter with the swarm, hesitated before finally settling back onto the mossy platform. The beast they were riding lay still once again, its massive chest rising and falling in a slow, rhythmic pattern. The faint glow of the massive tree cast long shadows across the group, creating an eerie yet oddly serene atmosphere. "Can''t believe we''re actually lying down again after that," Harlin muttered, his eyes darting nervously toward the horizon. "Do we even have a choice?" Reva replied, stretching out on her makeshift bed of moss. "If we don''t rest now, we''ll drop dead from exhaustion." "Better to drop dead from exhaustion than to be eaten alive," Tova quipped, shivering at the memory of the creatures'' glowing eyes. The group exchanged uneasy glances but eventually began to relax, their bodies demanding the rest they so desperately needed. Callen was the first to lie down fully, folding his arms behind his head. "Let''s just hope nothing else shows up," he said, his tone half-joking. "You''re tempting fate," Lucas muttered, sitting cross-legged with his spear resting across his lap. "Fate''s already been tempted enough today," Lyerin cut in sharply. He remained standing, his posture tense as he surveyed the horizon. "Not joining us, boss?" Callen asked, raising an eyebrow. "I don''t sleep when danger lingers," Lyerin replied curtly. "Great. So danger does still linger," Tova mumbled, her tone sarcastic. Despite their fears, exhaustion soon overcame most of the soldiers. Their breathing grew steady as they drifted into an uneasy sleep, though a few twitched occasionally, no doubt haunted by dreams of glowing eyes and razor-sharp talons. Only Lucas remained awake, sitting near Lyerin. He glanced at the quiet beast they were riding, then at Lyerin, who stood unmoving like a sentinel. "You don''t rest at all, do you?" Lucas asked quietly. Lyerin''s eyes flicked to Lucas, his expression unreadable. "Rest is a luxury you can''t afford when you''re responsible for others." Lucas nodded slowly, his respect for Lyerin growing. "Still, you could use it. Even the strongest need to recharge." Lyerin didn''t respond, his gaze fixed on the horizon. The peace didn''t last long. Lyerin''s sharp voice shattered the silence. "Wake up!" Reva groaned, rolling over. "Oh, come on... not again..." "I''m not playing games," Lyerin snapped, his tone as cold as steel. "Get up, or you''ll regret it." One by one, the soldiers began to stir, grumbling and groaning as they sat up. "What now?" Callen asked, rubbing his eyes. Lyerin pointed toward the edge of the platform, his expression grim. "Look." The group scrambled to their feet, their exhaustion forgotten as they peered into the distance. There, just beyond the tree''s canopy, were more creatures¡ªsmaller than the last swarm but just as menacing, their sleek bodies weaving through the air with unnerving precision. "Not again," Harlin groaned, gripping his spear tightly. "What do we do this time?" Reva asked, panic creeping into her voice. Lyerin''s gaze didn''t waver. "If they come closer, we fight." "And if they don''t?" Lucas asked. "Then we do nothing," Lyerin replied firmly. "But from now on, no one sleeps unless someone is awake to keep watch." "Great," Callen muttered, slumping back onto the moss. "So much for rest." "Would you rather be eaten alive?" Lyerin shot back. "No," Callen admitted, his tone grudging. "Then we take turns," Lyerin said. "Two awake at all times. No exceptions." The group exchanged uneasy glances but nodded in agreement. "Guess I''ll take the first watch," Lucas volunteered, gripping his spear tightly. "Me too," Harlin said, stepping forward. "Not like I was going to get much sleep anyway." Reva sighed, lying back down. "Wake me when it''s my turn. And try not to die before then." Lyerin smirked faintly, though his eyes remained sharp. "Good. At least some of you are learning." As the group settled into their new routine, the distant creatures circled once before disappearing into the night. But none of them could shake the feeling that it wouldn''t be the last time they were tested. Chapter 306 - 306: Bubble Island The beast soared through the vast skies, its enormous wings casting immense shadows over an ever-changing landscape. As they approached, a strange shimmer began to reflect against the horizon. It wasn''t the glint of water or the sparkle of distant sand¡ªit was something else, something otherworldly. Lyerin stood at the front, his posture rigid as his sharp eyes surveyed the approaching destination. The soldiers behind him whispered among themselves, their earlier confidence waning as they caught glimpses of what lay ahead. The floating island they were nearing was unlike anything they had encountered before. Its surface gleamed like glass, yet it pulsated with a faint, shifting hue. Clusters of massive bubbles hovered around the edges of the island, drifting lazily in the air, refracting the sunlight into brilliant rainbows. Trees with trunks that glowed faintly stood tall, their branches lined with peculiar leaves that appeared to be delicate, shimmering bubbles themselves. The leaves swayed gently in the breeze, releasing smaller bubbles into the air, which floated upwards and occasionally popped, leaving a faint mist behind. Streams of liquid, golden in color, snaked through the terrain, pooling in shimmering ponds that reflected the sky and trees above in perfect clarity. The soldiers couldn''t contain their amazement. "What¡­ What is this place?" one of them stammered. "It''s alive," another whispered, staring at the ever-shifting hues of the island. Lyerin turned to face them, his expression stern. "Stay alert," he commanded. "This isn''t a paradise, no matter how much it looks like one. Anything that looks this inviting usually hides its teeth well." The soldiers exchanged uneasy glances but nodded, gripping their weapons more tightly. They watched as the beast they were riding on gently descended, its colossal talons finding purchase on a soft, almost gelatinous landing surface. The entire island trembled slightly under the weight, and faint ripples spread outward across the terrain, as though they had landed on the surface of a vast bubble. Bubbles of all sizes floated through the air. Some were as small as marbles, drifting innocuously past them, while others were large enough to enclose several soldiers. They moved with an almost intelligent rhythm, bobbing and weaving through the air like curious observers. The soldiers instinctively ducked as one particularly large bubble floated close, its transparent surface shimmering with faint images that seemed to shift and twist. "What are these?" someone asked, reaching out hesitantly toward a smaller bubble. "Don''t touch them!" Lyerin snapped sharply, and the soldier immediately recoiled. "You don''t know what these things are capable of. Just because something looks harmless doesn''t mean it is." They moved carefully, stepping off the beast''s massive back onto the gelatinous surface of the island. The ground was springy beneath their feet, and with each step, tiny ripples spread outward. The soldiers tried to remain composed, but the surreal environment was unnerving. Ahead, a series of bubble-like structures rose from the ground like domed buildings. Inside them, strange glowing forms flickered and danced, too indistinct to make out clearly. Around them, the air seemed thick, not with mist or heat, but with an almost tangible vibration, as though the island itself were humming softly. Suddenly, a sound broke through the eerie quiet. It was faint at first, almost imperceptible¡ªa distant melody carried on the wind. The soldiers froze, their eyes darting around in search of the source. The music grew louder, clearer, and it was unlike anything they had ever heard. The harmonies were both haunting and beautiful, sung by voices so pure and flawless that they seemed otherworldly. The voices wove together seamlessly, male and female tones merging and overlapping in a melody that was both enchanting and unsettling. The soldiers exchanged nervous glances. One of them whispered, "What is that?" Lyerin raised a hand sharply, silencing the group. His eyes narrowed as he scanned the horizon. "Don''t make a sound," he ordered in a low, firm voice. "Not a word. Not a breath louder than necessary." The music continued to swell, wrapping around them like an invisible net. It was hypnotic, beckoning, filled with promises of peace and wonder. But there was an edge to it, a subtle undertone that sent shivers down their spines. One soldier, unable to help himself, leaned toward Lyerin and whispered shakily, "What is it?" Lyerin didn''t respond immediately, his gaze fixed on the strange domed bubbles in the distance. The air around them grew heavier, the melodies sharper and more invasive, as though the very sound were trying to pull them closer. Finally, Lyerin turned his head slightly, his expression grim. "You''ll wish you didn''t know," he muttered, his voice barely audible over the mesmerizing chorus. The beast they rode on flapped its massive wings, stirring the air into swirling gusts as it descended steadily. The shimmering bubble-like terrain they had left behind became a distant glimmer on the horizon, and the soldiers¡ªthough still shaken by the strange melodies they had heard¡ªfelt a faint sense of relief as their destination came into view. It was a forest, sprawling and vast, unlike any forest they had ever encountered. The canopy was dense, but not in the typical sense of interwoven leaves and branches. Instead, the treetops glowed faintly with an otherworldly bioluminescence, casting a surreal, dreamlike light over the entire area. The trunks of the trees were impossibly tall and wide, each one looking more like a pillar carved by ancient hands than a product of nature. Their bark shimmered faintly, veins of what seemed to be liquid light coursing through them, pulsing rhythmically like a heartbeat. The ground below was a mosaic of strange textures: moss-like carpets that glowed faintly beneath their boots, patches of smooth, mirror-like stone that reflected their startled faces, and strange tendrils that reached out as if curious about the newcomers. Above, the canopy was dotted with vibrant flowers that opened and closed rhythmically, releasing glowing spores into the air, which danced like fireflies before fading. As they descended further, the outline of a mountain emerged in the distance, its peak jagged and towering. The mountain wasn''t just rock and stone¡ªit was alive, or at least it seemed to be. Veins of golden light snaked up its slopes, tracing patterns across its surface. Strange creatures, some winged and others crawling, darted across its face, their forms barely visible against the pulsating glow. The peak of the mountain was obscured by swirling clouds, which flickered faintly as though lit from within by lightning or something far stranger. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The soldiers were silent, awestruck by the sheer scale and beauty of the place. One of them finally whispered, "What¡­ what is this place?" Another replied, his voice trembling slightly, "It looks like something out of a dream¡­ or a nightmare." The beast landed softly, its massive frame somehow navigating the dense forest floor without disturbing a single branch. The soldiers dismounted cautiously, their eyes darting around at the forest, the mountain, and the strange, glowing world around them. The air was thick, but not stifling¡ªthere was a weight to it, as though the very atmosphere was alive, watching, waiting. They moved hesitantly, their boots sinking slightly into the spongy moss beneath them. Each step caused faint ripples of light to spread outward, illuminating the ground briefly before fading. Strange sounds echoed around them¡ªthe rustle of unseen creatures in the underbrush, the distant calls of animals they couldn''t identify, and the faint hum of the forest itself, as if the trees were singing in low, harmonious tones. The soldiers exchanged nervous glances. One muttered under his breath, "I don''t like this. It feels¡­ too quiet." Another nodded, gripping his weapon tightly. "Feels like something''s watching us." Lyerin walked ahead of them, his stride calm but purposeful. He said nothing as he led them deeper into the forest, the faint light from the trees casting strange shadows across his face. The soldiers followed closely, their eyes darting around, their breathing shallow. They trusted him, but the unease in the air was palpable. As they moved, the terrain began to change subtly. The trees grew taller, their glowing veins brighter. The ground became more uneven, the mirror-like stones more frequent. Streams of glowing liquid began to appear, snaking through the forest like veins, their faint hum adding to the symphony of the living forest. Finally, they reached a clearing, and the mountain loomed before them, its full scale revealed. The soldiers craned their necks, their jaws dropping as they took in the sight. The mountain seemed to pulse with life, its surface shifting subtly, almost as if it were breathing. Lyerin stopped at the edge of the clearing, his gaze fixed on the mountain. He stood there for a long moment, silent and still, as though he were listening to something only he could hear. The soldiers exchanged confused looks. One of them, bolder than the rest, took a step forward and asked cautiously, "Lyerin? What is this place?" Lyerin didn''t answer immediately. His eyes narrowed, and he tilted his head slightly, as if trying to decipher a whisper carried on the wind. Finally, he spoke, his voice low and measured. "We are here," he murmured, almost to himself. The soldiers stiffened, their unease growing. Another asked hesitantly, "Here? What do you mean, here?" Lyerin turned to face them, his expression unreadable. "You''ll see soon enough, this is the place I wanted to go," he said cryptically, before turning back toward the mountain. His words offered no comfort, and the soldiers were left to grapple with their own fears as the pulsating glow of the mountain seemed to grow brighter, almost as if it were responding to their presence. Chapter 307 - 307: Building The soldiers stood in the clearing, still entranced by the towering, pulsating mountain before them. But Lyerin, ever focused, broke the spell of their awe with a sharp command. "Enough staring. This is not a vacation," he snapped, his voice cutting through the air like a whip. The soldiers startled, their eyes shifting nervously to him. Lyerin''s usual calm was gone, replaced with a strict, almost severe demeanor. "Do you think this is where the story ends? No. This is where it begins. If you want to survive when I''m no longer here, you''ll start listening now." The soldiers exchanged glances, some confused, others tense. Lucas, always quick to sense the mood, raised his voice tentatively. "What do you want us to do, Lyerin?" Lyerin''s piercing gaze landed on Lucas, and then swept over the rest of them. "We''re staying here for now," he said curtly. "This place is safe enough. Lack of mana means no eldritch beasts lurking in the shadows. But safety is fleeting. And I don''t trust fleeting things." His voice dropped into a dangerous growl. "I''ll make this place mine, or it will be the beacon when I''m gone. Understood?" "Yes, sir," a few murmured, but it wasn''t enough for Lyerin. "LOUDER!" he roared, his voice echoing across the clearing. The soldiers jumped, startled. "Do you think this is a game? Do you think I''m doing this for fun? You have one chance to get this right. Do. You. Understand?" "Yes, sir!" they shouted in unison this time, their voices trembling. "Good," Lyerin said, his tone calming but no less commanding. "First task¡ªscout the surrounding area. I want full reports on every single thing you find. Every stream, every odd sound, every damn pebble. You don''t overlook anything. Move in pairs, no one alone. If you''re foolish enough to disobey me, you might not live to regret it." The soldiers nodded and split into pairs, moving cautiously into the forest, their hands gripping their weapons tightly. The air was tense as they disappeared into the bioluminescent woods, leaving Lyerin behind, standing tall and watchful. An hour passed before the pairs returned, their faces varying degrees of apprehension. They shared their findings: small creatures that seemed harmless, no visible predators, and strange, glowing plants that reacted to their presence. One soldier mentioned a stream of the glowing liquid they''d seen earlier. "Good," Lyerin said, his tone clipped. "We''ll make use of that later. For now, onto the second task." He turned toward the center of the clearing, pointing to a patch of flat, moss-covered ground. "We''re building a statue." The soldiers blinked, confused. A murmur of bewilderment rippled through the group. "A¡­ statue?" one of them dared to ask. "Yes," Lyerin said sharply. "A statue. Of a Minotaur. And no, it''s not up for debate." His eyes narrowed dangerously. "You need something to anchor you here. Something to remind you of who my tribe members are, what you''re building, and who we owe our survival to. A symbol. This statue will stand long after I''ve left, and it will remind us of everything you''ve learned under the journey." The soldiers hesitated, unsure how to proceed. "What are you waiting for?!" Lyerin barked. "Get to work! Start gathering stones, sturdy wood, anything that won''t crumble in a week. Move!" Scrambling, the soldiers rushed off in different directions, their earlier exhaustion forgotten under Lyerin''s unrelenting gaze. They brought back stones¡ªlarge, jagged pieces of rock from the base of the mountain¡ªalong with vines to bind them and wood from the glowing trees, though they hesitated to cut down anything too large. As they began shaping the base of the statue, Lyerin prowled among them like a predator, his eyes sharp and critical. "That stone is too small. Replace it," he snapped at one pair. "You call that a sturdy base? That''ll fall over the moment the wind blows. Redo it." Another soldier fumbled with the vines, trying to tie them tightly around a stack of stones. Lyerin stopped beside him, his arms crossed. "Is that the best you can do?" he asked, his voice cold. "If this statue collapses because of your shoddy work, everyone here will know it was your fault." The soldier''s face turned red, and he worked faster, sweat dripping from his brow. Hours turned into what felt like days. The soldiers worked tirelessly, hauling heavy stones, shaping them with makeshift tools, and binding them together with whatever they could find. Their hands became blistered, their muscles ached, and their tempers frayed, but Lyerin allowed no complaints. "Do you think the world cares about your pain?" he demanded when one soldier groaned in frustration. "Do you think the enemies you''ll face will care? No. They''ll crush you without a second thought. So suck it up and get it done." Slowly but surely, the statue began to take shape. The Minotaur''s broad shoulders and muscular frame emerged from the rough stone, its head crowned with imposing horns. The soldiers'' initial reluctance faded as they saw their progress. Pride replaced their exhaustion, and they worked with renewed determination. By the time they finished, the statue stood tall and imposing in the center of the clearing. The Minotaur''s fierce expression seemed to challenge anyone who looked at it, a silent testament to their hard work and unity. The soldiers stepped back, admiring their creation. Despite the grueling effort, they couldn''t help but feel a sense of accomplishment. Lyerin stood before the statue, his arms crossed, his expression unreadable. After a long moment, he nodded. "It''ll do," he said gruffly. "Barely. But it''ll do." The soldiers exchanged tired smiles, knowing that was the closest thing to a compliment they would get. "Now," Lyerin continued, his tone firm, "you''ve proven you can work together. But this is just the beginning. This statue isn''t just a monument¡ªit''s a promise. A promise that I''ll set you free from the Borgias Family slavery, even without me. So don''t disappoint me." The soldiers nodded solemnly, their earlier fatigue replaced with determination. They knew the road ahead would be difficult, but for the first time, they felt prepared to face it. Lyerin stood before the newly constructed statue, his silhouette framed by the pulsating glow of the bioluminescent forest. His sharp gaze swept over the soldiers, who had gathered around the Minotaur monument with a mixture of pride and confusion. They had poured their sweat, blood, and tears into its creation, and now, their leader''s demeanor had grown even more severe. "Leave," Lyerin commanded, his voice calm but unyielding. The soldiers blinked, exchanging nervous glances. One of them, Lucas, took a cautious step forward. "Leave? But why, Lyerin? Didn''t we just build this together? Aren''t we¡ª" "Did I ask for questions, Lucas?" Lyerin interrupted, his tone razor-sharp. Lucas froze mid-sentence, his face flushed with embarrassment. "I said leave. All of you. Now." "But¡ª" another soldier started, but the look Lyerin shot them silenced any protest. Reluctantly, they began to back away, their footsteps hesitant. "Go beyond the trees," Lyerin continued, his voice now laced with an edge of finality. "Do not linger. Do not look back. Whatever happens here, you will not interfere. If you value your lives, you''ll obey this one last order." The soldiers hesitated, but the weight of his words drove them to action. They shuffled into the shadows of the glowing forest, casting anxious glances over their shoulders as they disappeared into the underbrush. Once he was alone, Lyerin turned to face the statue. He exhaled deeply, his breath clouding slightly in the humid air. His hands rose slowly, fingers spread wide, as if to grasp the energy that seemed to emanate from the monument itself. "This," he muttered to himself, his voice low, "is what it''s all been leading to." The silence deepened as he stepped closer to the statue, his boots crunching against the moss-covered ground. With a deliberate motion, he placed both hands on the cold stone surface of the Minotaur''s chest, and the air seemed to ripple around him. He began to chant, his voice resonant and filled with power: "Et odem rerum primae voces¡­ Ex manu ad lapidem, ad spiritum, ad aeonum... Exsurgite, figura praetoria¡­ Da vires, da defensionem, da memoriam!" As his words echoed across the clearing, the statue began to hum, the vibrations so low and deep they seemed to resonate within the very bones of the earth. The faint pulsing glow around the monument intensified, a rhythmic heartbeat of energy that spread outward, rustling the glowing leaves of nearby trees. Lyerin''s hands trembled slightly, but his voice did not falter. His chanting grew louder, fiercer, each word sharp as a blade and dripping with ancient authority. The language was foreign, otherworldly, a tongue not meant for mortal ears. Yet his tone carried with it the weight of understanding and purpose. "Minotauri custos terrae! Praesidium nobis in terra ignota. Ego evoco te, non ut deus, sed ut scutum. Non servus, sed protector! Exsurgite!" The statue responded now in earnest. Its surface, once dull and lifeless stone, began to glow with veins of golden light. The Minotaur''s eyes flickered, faint at first, then blazing as though lit from within by molten fire. The ground beneath Lyerin''s feet cracked and split, faint tendrils of energy creeping outward in fractal patterns. The soldiers, hidden just beyond the tree line, watched with wide eyes. Though Lyerin had forbidden them to interfere, the spectacle was impossible to ignore. One whispered to another, "What in the world is he doing?" Lucas, ever curious, hushed the others. "No," he whispered, "it''s not what he''s doing¡ªit''s what he''s unleashing." Lyerin''s chanting reached a crescendo. His arms lifted toward the heavens as he bellowed the final invocation: "Vitam tuam doleo ut figura orbis! Ad terras ignotas, ad hostes sine metu, surgite! Non relinquemur in tenebris¡ªfiat lux!" sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With that, the statue erupted in a blinding pulse of energy. Golden light surged outward in all directions, crashing like waves against the trees and washing over everything in its path. The soldiers ducked and shielded their eyes, feeling the warm yet strangely comforting force ripple over them. The energy condensed, focusing back into the Minotaur, and the statue shuddered. Lyerin stood firm, even as the vibrations nearly knocked him off his feet. When the light dimmed, the statue''s transformation was complete. Its stone surface now appeared almost alive, as if it could move at any moment. The Minotaur''s eyes glowed steadily, and the hum of power surrounding it had settled into a quiet but constant thrum. Lyerin stepped back, surveying his work with satisfaction. He muttered to himself, "This will do. Yes, this will more than do." He turned toward the trees where the soldiers still hid, though he did not look directly at them. "You may return," he called, his voice calm but carrying the same authority as before. "It is done." The soldiers cautiously emerged, their eyes darting between Lyerin and the now-glowing statue. None dared speak as they approached, awestruck by the monument''s transformation. Finally, Lucas broke the silence, his voice trembling. "What¡­ what is it now?" Chapter 308 - 308: Clearing Mission Lyerin stepped forward, standing at the base of the glowing Minotaur statue, his expression unreadable in the golden light emanating from it. The soldiers surrounded him in silence, their awe of the monument slowly giving way to curiosity about what he might ask next. "Thank you," Lyerin said, his voice uncharacteristically soft, yet still carrying a weight that demanded their attention. "But I have one more request before our paths diverge." The soldiers exchanged glances, wary yet willing to comply. After all they had been through, they felt a sense of obligation¡ªperhaps even loyalty¡ªto this enigmatic leader who had guided them through trials they could scarcely have imagined. "What do you need from us, Lyerin?" Lucas asked cautiously. Lyerin raised a hand, silencing any further questions. "Blood," he said simply, his tone firm. "Blood?" one soldier repeated, eyes wide. "Not your blood," Lyerin clarified, smirking slightly at their alarm. "The blood of the small and weak animals that inhabit the area. They are what I need to complete this ritual." The soldiers exhaled in relief, but confusion quickly replaced their unease. "Small and weak animals?" another asked. "What kind of animals are we even talking about? We''ve barely seen anything out here that fits that description." Lyerin gestured toward the forest surrounding them. "They''re here. They''ve been watching us this entire time. These creatures hide well, but they are vital to solidifying the power of this place. Without their essence, the protection the statue offers will remain incomplete." The group hesitated, their expressions uncertain. "But how do we find them?" one soldier asked. "You''ll figure it out," Lyerin said curtly, his patience clearly wearing thin. "Search the surrounding area. They''re small, swift, and cunning. And remember¡ªthey''re not ordinary animals. The beings of this world are not as simple as what you knew on Earth. Be careful, and be quick." With that, the soldiers scattered into the forest, muttering among themselves. Lucas stayed behind for a moment, giving Lyerin a questioning look. "Are you sure this is necessary?" Lyerin''s eyes locked onto his, piercing and unyielding. "Do you trust me, Lucas?" Lucas hesitated, then nodded. "I do." "Then go," Lyerin said, his tone leaving no room for argument. --- The forest, bathed in the faint golden glow of the statue, seemed almost alive. The soldiers moved cautiously, their eyes darting from shadow to shadow. Strange sounds echoed around them¡ªsoft rustlings, faint chirps, and the occasional distant growl. One soldier paused by a cluster of glowing ferns, his hand resting on the hilt of his weapon. "I think I saw something move," he whispered. "What did it look like?" another asked, crouching beside him. "Small. Fast. Like¡­ a glowing rabbit? But it vanished before I could get a good look." "A glowing rabbit?" the second soldier repeated incredulously. "That doesn''t sound real." "It''s this world," Lucas said as he approached, his voice steady despite the tension in the air. "Nothing here makes sense by our standards. Just keep looking." The group pressed on, encountering more glimpses of the elusive creatures Lyerin had described. One soldier spotted something resembling a tiny, luminescent fox darting between the trees. Another swore he saw a bird with feathers made of shimmering glass. "Every time I get close, they vanish!" one soldier exclaimed in frustration. "They''re testing us," Lucas suggested, crouching near a faint trail of glowing footprints in the moss. "They''re smart. We''ll have to outthink them." "But how?" another asked, exasperated. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lucas thought for a moment, then stood. "Let''s split into pairs. Cover more ground and try to corner them. Lyerin said they''re swift and cunning, so we need to be more strategic. Look for patterns in their movements." The soldiers nodded, regrouping into pairs and fanning out across the forest. Hours seemed to pass as they tracked the elusive creatures, their patience tested at every turn. One pair managed to corner a small, glowing rodent-like creature, only for it to dart between their legs and vanish into the underbrush. Another soldier tripped over a root while chasing a fox-like creature, landing face-first in a patch of glowing moss. "This is impossible!" he groaned, brushing himself off. "Nothing is impossible," Lucas said, helping him to his feet. "We''ve survived worse. Just keep trying." Back at the statue, Lyerin waited in silence, his sharp eyes scanning the treetops. Occasionally, he muttered something under his breath, words too low for anyone to hear. The statue pulsed faintly, as if responding to his quiet incantations. Ok When the first group returned, they carried a small, glowing creature that resembled a cross between a rabbit and a lizard. It squirmed in their grasp, its soft glow dimming slightly as if sensing its fate. "Is this what you needed?" Lucas asked, presenting the creature to Lyerin. Lyerin examined it closely, then nodded. "Yes. This will do." As more pairs returned with their catches, the area around the statue began to fill with the soft, otherworldly glow of the captured creatures. Despite their small size, they radiated an energy that seemed to resonate with the Minotaur statue. "Good," Lyerin said, his voice filled with approval. "This is the first step. But, it might not be enough." The forest seemed endless, stretching into a labyrinth of glowing vegetation and twisting roots that glimmered faintly under the pulsing light of the Minotaur statue. Lyerin stood near its base, a shadow of authority amidst the flickering hues of the captured creatures. His command rang in the ears of the soldiers: "We need more blood." The soldiers, weary but determined, spread out once again, venturing deeper into the unknown wilderness. Each step seemed heavier than the last as the weight of Lyerin''s demand pressed upon them. Yet, none dared to voice their complaints; his unyielding gaze was enough to silence even the most rebellious among them. Pairs of soldiers ventured into uncharted sections of the forest, now familiar with the elusive nature of the animals they sought. Every rustle of leaves or distant chirp sent them into high alert. The tension was palpable. One group found themselves in a clearing dotted with peculiar plants that shimmered like liquid silver. As they crouched low, scanning for movement, a tiny figure darted between the undergrowth. It was no larger than a squirrel, its translucent skin revealing a glowing network of veins that pulsed like a heartbeat. "There!" one soldier hissed, pointing at the creature. His partner moved swiftly, attempting to corner it, but the animal twisted through the air in a gravity-defying leap. It landed on a branch and stared at them with luminescent eyes that seemed almost intelligent. "These things are too smart," the soldier muttered, wiping sweat from his brow. "Then we have to be smarter," his partner replied, pulling out a net crafted hastily from vines. "We can''t keep chasing them blindly." They laid the net across the ground, baiting it with one of the glowing fruits they had picked earlier. Minutes passed, and just as their patience began to waver, the creature cautiously approached, its curiosity outweighing its caution. A swift tug on the net ensnared it. Another pair stumbled into a grove where the trees seemed to hum faintly. Their leaves shimmered like stained glass, and the ground beneath them was soft, almost sponge-like. As they advanced, they noticed small, bat-like creatures hanging from the branches. These animals emitted a faint glow, their wings translucent and patterned like delicate lace. "Do we go for those?" one soldier asked, pointing upward. "Do we have a choice?" his partner replied grimly. Climbing the tree proved difficult as the bark was slippery, covered in a resin that clung to their hands and clothes. When one soldier finally reached a branch, the creatures stirred, their glowing wings unfurling like lanterns. The soldier froze, realizing they were watching him. "Careful," his partner called out from below. With painstaking slowness, the soldier reached out, managing to grab one of the creatures. It let out a high-pitched squeal that caused the others to scatter, their luminous forms flitting away into the night. The deeper they went, the more strange and challenging the creatures became. Some were so small they were nearly invisible, requiring the soldiers to work together to track their faint glowing trails. Others were larger and more aggressive, forcing the teams to engage in brief but intense struggles to subdue them. One group encountered a pack of quadrupedal animals with scales that shimmered like oil on water. These creatures moved silently, their sleek bodies blending seamlessly with the shadows. When the soldiers attempted to capture one, it retaliated with surprising ferocity, its claws leaving deep gashes in the surrounding trees. "These aren''t weak animals!" one soldier shouted as he narrowly avoided a swipe. "They''re weak compared to what''s out there," his partner retorted, throwing a makeshift lasso over the creature''s head. After a tense struggle, they managed to bring the beast down, its glowing scales dimming as its strength waned. Back at the statue, Lyerin waited with an air of impatience. He paced around the growing pile of captured creatures, his sharp eyes flicking toward the forest every few moments. When the first group returned with their haul, he barely acknowledged them before inspecting the animals. "Not enough," he said curtly, his voice cold. The soldiers exchanged uneasy glances. "We''re doing our best, Lyerin," one of them said hesitantly. "Your best isn''t enough," Lyerin snapped. "Do you think survival is easy? Do you think power comes without sacrifice? Go back out there and bring me what I need." Hours turned into what felt like days as the soldiers pushed themselves beyond their limits. The forest seemed to mock them with its endless supply of elusive creatures. Some animals vanished the moment they were spotted, leaving behind only faint glimmers in the air. Others appeared in groups, working together to evade capture. One soldier collapsed to his knees after a failed chase, his breath coming in ragged gasps. "How many more do we need?" he asked aloud, his voice filled with despair. "As many as it takes," Lucas replied, his tone resolute. He helped the soldier to his feet. "We''re not done yet." By the time they returned to the statue, their arms were laden with glowing, squirming creatures. The area around the monument was bathed in a surreal light, the captured animals forming a living, pulsating circle. Lyerin finally seemed satisfied. He stepped forward, his hands glowing faintly as he began to chant, his voice resonating with an ancient power. The soldiers watched in silence, their exhaustion momentarily forgotten as they felt the energy in the air shift. "This is what we''ve worked for," Lyerin said, his voice carrying over the hum of the statue. "You''ve done well. Now, watch as this place becomes truly ours." The ritual was far from over, but the soldiers allowed themselves a moment of relief. Their grueling task was complete¡ªfor now. Chapter 309 - 309: Finally The Minotaur statue stood silent for a moment, its stone surface bathed in the soft, pulsating glow of the captured creatures. The soldiers, battered and exhausted, gathered at a safe distance, their breath caught in their throats as they watched Lyerin at work. He stood at the base of the statue, hands raised high, chanting in a tongue that felt ancient and powerful, vibrating through the very marrow of their bones. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At first, the hum was faint, more like a gentle vibration that tickled their feet through the ground. A few soldiers exchanged wary glances, unsure if they were imagining it. But as Lyerin''s chant deepened, growing louder and more commanding, the hum grew in intensity. It wasn''t just heard¡ªit was felt. One soldier grabbed his chest, gasping. "It''s in my ribs!" "Mine too," another muttered, clutching the hilt of his weapon as if it would anchor him to reality. The sound seemed to pulse in waves, rippling through the air and ground, growing stronger and deeper with each beat. The captured creatures around the statue responded in kind. Their glowing bodies flickered, and a low, collective whine emanated from them, creating a discordant harmony with the statue''s hum. Lucas frowned, his brow furrowed as he scanned the area. "What''s happening? Lyerin didn''t warn us about this." Another soldier, younger and jittery, gripped his arm. "Do you think this is safe? Shouldn''t we¡ª" "Stay put!" Lucas barked, his voice cutting through the growing noise. "We don''t move unless Lyerin says so." Yet, despite his commanding tone, doubt flickered in his eyes. He glanced toward Lyerin, who remained unwavering, his hands glowing now, as if they were conduits for the energy swirling around them. "Lyerin!" another soldier shouted, their voice strained over the ever-growing hum. "What''s happening?" Lyerin didn''t respond. His focus was absolute, his chant turning into something deeper, almost guttural. The very air around him seemed to shimmer and bend as if reality itself was warping under the weight of his power. The hum wasn''t just sound anymore. It was a force, pressing down on everything in the vicinity. Trees swayed violently, though there was no wind. The earth trembled beneath their feet, small fissures forming in the soil as the vibrations grew stronger. One soldier fell to his knees, covering his ears. "It''s too loud! I can''t take it!" "Hold yourself together!" Lucas snapped, though he too was grimacing, his body taut against the pressure. The captured creatures were no longer whining. They screamed, their glowing bodies now pulsating rapidly, almost as if they were about to burst. Their light was blinding, casting eerie shadows that danced and twisted across the soldiers'' faces. "Is this supposed to happen?" a soldier yelled, his voice barely audible over the cacophony. "If it wasn''t, Lyerin would have stopped!" Lucas shot back, though even he looked uncertain now. Just as the sound seemed unbearable¡ªas if their very bones would shatter from the intensity¡ªthere was a sudden, deafening silence. It was so abrupt, so absolute, that it left their ears ringing. And then, the statue pulsed. A single wave of energy radiated out from it, a shimmering ripple that distorted everything in its path. The soldiers froze, their breath caught in their throats, as the wave passed through them. It wasn''t painful, but it was disorienting, like being submerged in water for a brief moment. "What was that?" one soldier whispered, his voice trembling. Before anyone could respond, the ground beneath the statue cracked. Another pulse followed, stronger this time, and with it came a low, guttural rumble from deep within the earth. Lyerin finally spoke, his voice calm yet commanding. "Brace yourselves. The transformation is beginning." The ground around the statue heaved, as if something massive was stirring beneath it. The soldiers stumbled back, their panic mounting as they watched the earth split apart. From the cracks rose massive, smooth structures, their surfaces glistening with an otherworldly sheen. "What in the hell¡ª?" Lucas began, but his words were drowned out as more structures emerged. They weren''t just random formations. They were walls¡ªtall, towering walls that seemed to stretch endlessly upward. Their surfaces were etched with glowing symbols that pulsed in time with the statue''s hum. "Look at the size of them!" a soldier gasped, his voice tinged with awe and fear. The walls began to close in, forming a labyrinthine pattern around the statue. The soldiers scrambled to stay together, but the ground shifted beneath them, splitting and reforming, forcing them apart. "Stay close!" Lucas shouted, his voice frantic. But it was no use. The walls rose too quickly, their massive forms cutting through the terrain with an unstoppable force. Within moments, the soldiers were separated, each trapped in their own section of the newly-formed labyrinth. In the eerie silence that followed, the statue stood at the center of the labyrinth, its glow now steady and ominous. Lyerin''s voice echoed faintly through the walls, carrying a tone of grim satisfaction. The soldiers, scattered and disoriented, could only stare at the towering barriers around them, their minds racing with questions and fears. "What now?" one soldier whispered to himself, his voice barely audible. For now, there was no answer. Only the unyielding presence of the walls and the pulsing energy of the Minotaur statue. The Minotaur statue stood tall, its ominous hum now fading into a low, steady resonance. The labyrinth around it loomed, its towering walls casting immense shadows over the scattered soldiers. For a long moment, silence reigned. Each soldier stood frozen, their breaths shallow, their minds racing to make sense of what had just happened. Lucas was the first to break the silence, his voice filled with unease. "Is this it, Lyerin? Are we trapped here forever?" Before Lyerin could respond, another soldier shouted from the far side of the maze. "How do we even move in this thing? These walls don''t make sense! They''re too high, too... weird!" Indeed, the walls shimmered faintly, as if they weren''t entirely solid. Strange symbols etched into their surfaces glowed faintly, pulsating in rhythm with the statue. The patterns were hypnotic, almost alive, twisting and shifting subtly as if to mock anyone who dared to navigate them. Lyerin, standing confidently near the statue, raised a hand. His voice cut through the soldiers'' rising panic like a blade. "Enough." The single word carried such weight that every soldier fell silent, turning their attention to him. "You are not trapped," Lyerin said, his tone calm yet commanding. "Not unless you believe yourselves to be." A skeptical soldier stepped forward, his face pale. "But these walls¡ªthey''re impenetrable! We don''t even know where to start." Lyerin smirked. "Of course you don''t. You''re thinking too hard." He gestured to the nearest wall. "This maze isn''t a test of strength or strategy. It''s a test of belonging." The soldiers exchanged confused glances, but before they could voice their questions, Lyerin continued. "Walk forward. Go. I don''t care which direction. Just move." The group hesitated. Lucas, his face a mix of distrust and determination, took the first step. He approached one of the shimmering walls cautiously, reaching out a hand as if expecting it to zap him with energy. "Move, Lucas," Lyerin said impatiently. With a deep breath, Lucas stepped forward¡ªand to everyone''s astonishment, the wall rippled like water, parting effortlessly to let him through. He stumbled, looking back in disbelief. "It... opened?" Lucas muttered. "It opened because I told it to," Lyerin said, crossing his arms. "You are temporary members of my tribe, and this maze recognizes that. Its magic bends to my will, and by extension, to yours. For now." Encouraged by Lucas''s success, the other soldiers began to move hesitantly. One by one, they approached the walls, and like magic, the barriers parted for them. Some walked cautiously, others sprinted, testing the limits of the maze''s compliance. Each time, the walls shifted to accommodate them. "This is unreal," one soldier whispered, running a hand along the shimmering surface. "It feels alive." "It is alive," Lyerin corrected, his voice echoing through the labyrinth. "Or rather, it''s a manifestation of living magic. It responds to those who carry my mark. Without it, you''d be stuck here forever." A few soldiers froze mid-step at his words, their faces pale. "Relax," Lyerin added with a smirk. "You''re safe. For now." The soldiers grew bolder, experimenting with the maze''s behavior. One soldier sprinted toward a wall at full speed, laughing as it parted just before he crashed into it. Another climbed onto a low ledge, trying to get a better view, only for the walls to ripple and shift, preventing him from seeing beyond. "Stop playing around!" Lucas barked, his tone sharp. "This isn''t a game." But even he couldn''t deny the surreal nature of the maze. It seemed almost playful, responding to their movements in unexpected ways. One soldier even swore he heard the walls laughing¡ªa faint, melodic sound that sent shivers down his spine. "What happens if we stop being ''temporary members''?" someone asked nervously. Lyerin''s expression darkened. "You don''t want to find out." As they continued to explore, the Minotaur statue remained at the heart of the maze, its energy pulsing steadily. The soldiers couldn''t help but glance back at it, their unease growing with each step. "It feels like it''s watching us," one muttered. "It is," Lyerin replied casually. "The statue is the heart of this labyrinth. It sees everything, knows everything. As long as it recognizes you as part of my tribe, you''re free to move. But if you lose that connection..." He trailed off, letting the implication hang in the air. After what felt like hours of wandering, the group finally emerged from the maze, stepping into the open air with a collective sigh of relief. The towering walls shimmered one last time before fading into the ground, leaving no trace of their existence. Lyerin stood at the edge of the clearing, his arms crossed as he watched them. "Well?" he said, raising an eyebrow. "Do you understand now?" One soldier stepped forward, his face pale. "Understand what?" "That you''re here because I allow it," Lyerin said. "The maze, the statue, the magic¡ªit all bends to me. And because you''ve sworn temporary allegiance to my tribe, it bends to you as well. But make no mistake." His eyes glinted, cold and sharp. "The moment our partnership ends, you''ll be just like any other outsider. Trapped. Helpless." The soldiers exchanged uneasy glances, the weight of his words sinking in. "So... we''re safe as long as we''re with you?" Lucas asked, his tone cautious. Lyerin nodded. "Exactly. Now stop wasting time. We have more important things to do." And with that, he turned and walked away, leaving the soldiers to follow in tense silence, the memory of the maze still fresh in their minds. Chapter 310 - 310: Found it The tension among the group thickened as they trudged through the dense, ominous forest. The air carried a peculiar weight, a subtle hum of energy that prickled at their skin, reminding them that this place was far from ordinary. Lyerin walked ahead of the group, his imposing figure unshaken by the strange environment. Suddenly, he stopped, his voice breaking the uneasy silence. "We''re close now," he said, his tone firm yet tinged with an uncharacteristic seriousness. "This will be your final task. Hunt the stronger eldritch beasts¡ªones with mana cores. Anything less will be useless." The soldiers exchanged uneasy glances. They had faced horrors under Lyerin''s command, but the idea of hunting eldritch beasts with mana cores sounded far more daunting than anything they had encountered so far. "Stronger than the ones we''ve seen before?" Lucas asked, his voice low. Lyerin nodded. "Much stronger. These beasts are the reason this region isn''t overrun with life. Their power consumes everything around them. But their mana cores¡ªthose are what I need. So, don''t return empty-handed." The group fanned out reluctantly, weapons drawn and nerves frayed. The forest seemed alive, the trees groaning softly as if in response to their intrusion. Strange, bioluminescent plants lined the ground, pulsing faintly as they walked past. "Why do we always get the insane jobs?" one soldier muttered, earning a weak laugh from his companion. "It''s because we''re still alive to do them," another replied grimly. "Quiet," Lucas snapped. "Focus on the task. If these beasts are as strong as Lyerin says, we can''t afford to mess this up." Hours passed as the soldiers combed through the forest. Their boots sank into mossy undergrowth, and every step seemed to stir the air with a faint, eerie whisper. Occasionally, they would catch glimpses of movement¡ªa flash of eyes in the shadows, a rustle of leaves overhead. But when they pursued these signs, they only found small, unimpressive creatures. One soldier crouched down to inspect a strange, spindly beast that scurried past. It was no larger than a dog, with translucent skin that revealed its glowing veins of eldritch energy. "Is this one of them?" the soldier asked, poking at it cautiously. "No mana core," Lucas said, shaking his head after a brief examination. "It''s useless." "Figures," the soldier muttered, letting the creature scamper away. Their frustration grew as the search continued. The forest teemed with life, but none of it matched Lyerin''s description. They encountered grotesque, malformed creatures with too many limbs or eyes, and some with features so bizarre they defied explanation. Yet none of them had the distinct energy signature of a mana core. "How hard is it to find a beast with a mana core?" one soldier grumbled, kicking at a tree in frustration. "Maybe they''re avoiding us," another suggested nervously. "These things must be smart if they''re that powerful." "Or maybe Lyerin sent us on a wild goose chase," a third added bitterly. At one point, the group stumbled upon a pack of wolf-like creatures with shimmering fur that seemed to reflect the forest around them. Their eyes glowed with an unnatural light, and they moved with eerie silence. "These look strong," one soldier whispered, raising his weapon. "Hold," Lucas said, narrowing his eyes. He studied the creatures for a moment before sighing. "No mana cores. Just regular eldritch energy." The wolves growled softly before disappearing into the shadows, leaving the group on edge. "I swear, if I have to look at one more glowing dog, I''m going to lose it," another soldier muttered, eliciting a few weak chuckles. The pattern continued¡ªstrange, unsettling creatures appeared at every turn, but none possessed the power Lyerin demanded. There were floating jellyfish-like organisms that emitted a soothing hum, snake-like beasts with metallic scales, and even massive, insectoid creatures that scuttled across the treetops. But all of them lacked mana cores. "This place is crawling with freaks, but none of them are what we need," a soldier said, wiping sweat from his brow. "Keep searching," Lucas said firmly. "Lyerin wouldn''t send us here if there wasn''t something to find." "Or he''s testing us again," another soldier muttered under his breath. The hours dragged on, and the soldiers'' frustration grew. Every new encounter felt like a cruel joke¡ªa test of their patience and endurance. The weaker beasts seemed to mock them, darting in and out of sight as if to taunt their inability to find what they were truly hunting. One soldier sat down on a fallen log, his head in his hands. "This is pointless," he said, his voice filled with despair. "We''ve scoured this forest, and there''s nothing here." S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Get up," Lucas said sharply. "We''re not done yet." "And if we don''t find anything?" the soldier shot back. Lucas hesitated, glancing back in the direction they had come. "Then we don''t go back," he said finally. "Not until we have what Lyerin wants. As the sun dipped lower, casting the forest in a deep, unnatural twilight, the group''s anxiety reached its peak. The forest seemed to grow darker, the shadows deeper and more oppressive. Strange sounds echoed through the trees¡ªwhispers, clicks, and the occasional guttural growl. "I don''t like this," one soldier said, gripping his weapon tightly. "None of us do," Lucas replied, his tone grim. "But we''re not leaving without those mana cores." The group pressed on, their movements more cautious now. Every rustle of leaves or snap of a twig set their nerves on edge. By the time they regrouped near the edge of the forest, exhaustion was etched into every soldier''s face. They had nothing to show for their efforts except cuts, bruises, and a growing sense of futility. "We''ve covered miles," one soldier said, leaning heavily against a tree. "And still nothing. Maybe there aren''t any mana core beasts here." "There are," Lucas said firmly, though his voice betrayed his doubt. "We just haven''t found them yet." Lyerin''s words echoed in their minds, a reminder of the stakes. They couldn''t return empty-handed¡ªnot to him. The forest around them seemed to hum softly, as if mocking their failure. After what felt like an eternity of scouring the forest, the soldiers finally stumbled upon something that stopped them in their tracks. It wasn''t like the other creatures they had encountered. This one radiated a sense of power, an oppressive aura that made the air around it feel heavier. The beast was massive, standing on four legs with a sinewy, almost reptilian body. Its skin shimmered like liquid metal, and its eyes glowed faintly with an otherworldly light. A series of jagged spikes lined its back, each one pulsating faintly with a dim, eerie glow. Lucas raised a hand, signaling the group to stop. "Hold," he whispered, his voice barely audible. The soldiers froze, their breaths caught in their throats. The beast hadn''t noticed them yet¡ªit was too preoccupied with gnawing on the remains of something unfortunate that had crossed its path. "Is this it?" one soldier whispered, his voice trembling. Lucas studied the creature carefully, his eyes narrowing as he tried to sense any trace of the elusive mana core Lyerin had described. He shook his head slowly. "I''m not sure. We need Lyerin to confirm it." "But if we''re wrong and it attacks¡ª" "We''re not engaging," Lucas cut in firmly. "We''ll retreat and bring Lyerin here." The group moved as silently as possible, retreating through the dense forest. Every step felt agonizingly loud, every rustle of leaves like a warning bell to the powerful beast they had just discovered. "Do you think it saw us?" one soldier asked nervously, glancing over his shoulder. "If it did, we wouldn''t be here," another muttered grimly. By the time they reached Lyerin, exhaustion and tension weighed heavily on them. He was standing near the edge of the camp, his arms crossed as if he had been waiting for them. His expression was unreadable, but the sharp glint in his eyes told them he expected results. "We found something," Lucas said without preamble. Lyerin''s eyes narrowed. "You''re certain?" "It''s... different," Lucas admitted. "Strong. It has an aura, but we didn''t engage. We thought you should see it first." Without a word, Lyerin motioned for them to lead the way. When they arrived back at the spot where the creature had been, the soldiers hung back, letting Lyerin take the lead. He moved with a confidence that belied the tension in the air, his gaze fixed on the beast. The creature was still there, now pacing slowly around the clearing as if guarding something. Its metallic skin gleamed in the dim light, and the faint hum of its aura seemed to vibrate through the ground. Lyerin studied it for a long moment, his expression unreadable. Finally, he spoke. "It''s almost one." The soldiers exchanged confused glances. "Almost?" Lucas asked cautiously. Lyerin nodded, his tone sharp. "It''s powerful, yes. And it carries eldritch energy, but it doesn''t have what we need. No mana core." A collective groan of frustration rippled through the group. "You''ve got to be kidding me," one soldier muttered under his breath. "Silence," Lyerin snapped, his voice cutting through the air like a whip. "You''ve done well to find this, but it''s not enough. Keep looking." "But we''ve been searching for hours¡ª" "And you''ll search for as long as it takes," Lyerin interrupted, his tone brooking no argument. "This isn''t about your comfort. It''s about survival. If you want to live, you''ll keep hunting." The soldiers fell silent, their frustration simmering beneath the surface. As they made their way back to the camp, the weight of their failure hung heavily over them. The forest felt even more oppressive than before, the faint hum of eldritch energy a constant reminder of the dangers lurking just out of sight. Lyerin walked ahead, his stride purposeful and unyielding. Lucas fell in step beside him, his brow furrowed. "Do you really think we''ll find one?" he asked quietly. Lyerin''s expression didn''t waver. "We have to." The conversation ended there, the unspoken tension between them heavier than the air around them. Chapter 311 - 311: Leave me be The forest was silent¡ªa silence so oppressive it made the soldiers'' skin crawl. They trudged onward, their eyes scanning every shadow, every rustling leaf, for signs of the eldritch beast they sought. The air seemed heavier now, laden with the faint hum of distant mana, and their breaths felt labored as if the atmosphere itself resisted their presence. Lucas motioned for the group to stop, his hand raised in a silent command. He crouched low, his eyes narrowing as he peered through the dense underbrush. The soldiers followed suit, holding their breaths as they strained to listen. Then they saw it. It was enormous, far larger than anything they had encountered before. Its body glistened with an unnatural sheen, its surface appearing both solid and fluid as if it were a living mass of mercury. Its six legs ended in claws that seemed to carve into the earth with every step, leaving behind faintly glowing marks that pulsed with eldritch energy. Its head was grotesque¡ªa combination of angular, alien features and jagged spikes that framed its glowing, lidless eyes. The eyes were orbs of pure energy, shifting and swirling with a malevolent light. A deep rumble emanated from its chest, a sound that resonated in their very bones and made their hearts pound. "That''s it," Lyerin muttered, his voice barely audible. "That''s a true eldritch beast." The soldiers stared in awe and terror, their instincts screaming at them to run. Before anyone could move, the beast''s head snapped in their direction. Its glowing eyes locked onto them, and for a moment, the air seemed to freeze. "Did it see us?" one soldier whispered, his voice trembling. "Shut up," Lucas hissed. But it was too late. The beast let out an earth-shattering roar, a sound that tore through the forest and sent birds scattering into the sky. "It saw us!" another soldier cried, his voice breaking with panic. Lyerin''s expression darkened. "Run!" Chaos erupted as the soldiers bolted, their training momentarily forgotten in the face of pure terror. They crashed through the underbrush, branches slapping against their faces and tearing at their clothes. The beast gave chase, its massive form barreling through trees as if they were nothing more than twigs. Its roars grew louder, each one vibrating in their chests like the toll of a death knell. The ground shook beneath their feet with every step the beast took, and the air was thick with the acrid scent of burning mana as the creature''s presence warped the environment around it. "Move! Faster!" Lyerin barked, his voice cutting through the chaos. One soldier tripped, his foot catching on an exposed root. He hit the ground hard, his cry of pain barely audible over the beast''s roar. Lucas skidded to a stop, grabbing the soldier by the arm and hauling him to his feet. "Go, go, go!" Lucas shouted, shoving the soldier forward. The group scrambled over a fallen log, their breaths coming in ragged gasps. The beast was closing in, its massive form looming closer with every passing second. Lyerin suddenly veered left, leading the group toward a steep incline. "Up the hill! Now!" The soldiers didn''t hesitate, scrambling up the rocky slope as fast as they could. The beast hesitated at the base, its massive claws digging into the ground as it roared in frustration. But it wasn''t deterred for long. With a single, powerful leap, it began scaling the hill after them, its claws gouging deep grooves into the earth. "We''re not going to make it!" one soldier cried, his voice breaking with panic. "You will," Lyerin snapped. "Keep moving!" As they reached the top of the hill, Lyerin turned, his hand glowing faintly with an eerie light. He muttered a chant under his breath, the words sharp and guttural. A burst of energy shot from his palm, striking the ground at the beast''s feet. The explosion of light and sound momentarily disoriented the creature, giving the soldiers precious seconds to flee. "Go! Don''t stop!" Lyerin shouted, his voice commanding and unyielding. The soldiers ran, their legs burning and their lungs screaming for air. The beast roared behind them, its fury palpable, but it didn''t give chase. Finally, they stumbled into a dense thicket, the thick foliage concealing them from view. They collapsed to the ground, their bodies trembling with exhaustion and adrenaline. For a long moment, the only sound was their ragged breathing. "Did... did it stop?" one soldier asked, his voice barely above a whisper. Lyerin peered through the foliage, his eyes narrowing. The beast was still at the top of the hill, its massive form silhouetted against the faint glow of the moon. It roared one final time before turning and disappearing into the forest. "It''s gone," Lyerin said, his tone clipped. The soldiers let out shaky breaths of relief, some of them laughing nervously, others too stunned to react. "That... that was almost it for us," Lucas said, his voice hoarse. "Almost," Lyerin agreed. He turned to the group, his expression hard. "But not quite. And that''s all that matters." The soldiers exchanged weary glances, the weight of their near-death experience sinking in. "Let''s move," Lyerin said, his tone brooking no argument. "We''re not done yet." Reluctantly, the group got to their feet, their bodies aching but their resolve unbroken. The hunt wasn''t over¡ªnot yet. The group had barely recovered from their frantic escape when Lyerin suddenly stopped. His usually composed expression was tinged with an unusual mix of weariness and thoughtfulness. He turned back, his sharp eyes scanning the dense forest behind them where the eldritch beast had disappeared. The soldiers, still catching their breath and leaning on trees or crouched low, exchanged uneasy glances. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Why are we stopping?" Lucas asked, his voice taut with tension. Lyerin let out a slow breath and looked at them, his gaze colder than they were accustomed to. "You all can go back to the camp," he said flatly. "Leave me here." The soldiers froze, stunned into silence. Then murmurs of confusion broke out among them. "Leave you?" one of them echoed, incredulous. "What are you talking about?!" "You''re joking, right?" another added, his voice tinged with nervous laughter. "I don''t joke about survival," Lyerin snapped, his tone cutting through their objections like a blade. He straightened, his presence commanding as always, though now there was an edge of finality in his voice. "That thing is still out there. If it tracks us back to the camp, it''s over for everyone. I''ll make our trail invisible, ensure it doesn''t follow us." The soldiers were stunned into silence again, the weight of his words sinking in. "But... you can''t fight that thing alone," Lucas protested, his brow furrowed. "I can handle it," Lyerin said evenly, but his eyes betrayed a flicker of something deeper¡ªcalculation, maybe even doubt. "What I can''t handle is it finding us all clustered together and taking out everyone in one strike." One soldier''s voice cracked as he spoke. "You mean... you''d let it find you instead?" Lyerin''s smirk was sharp but hollow. "If it comes to that, yes. I''m the only one it would hesitate to strike outright." The soldiers erupted in protest, voices overlapping in a chaotic din of disbelief and defiance. "We''re not leaving you behind!" "That''s suicide!" "What kind of leader abandons his group like that?!" Lyerin raised a hand, his palm glowing faintly with mana, and the soldiers fell silent, cowed by the sheer authority in his gesture. "Listen to me," he said, his voice calm but firm, like steel wrapped in silk. "You all have come this far, worked hard, and proved yourselves more than just soldiers. You''re survivors. But this... this is beyond what you can handle. I''m not asking for your opinions. I''m giving you an order: Go." "But why?" one of the younger soldiers asked, his voice trembling. "Why don''t we all just move together? Can''t you¡ª" "No." Lyerin''s response was curt. "If you stay, you''ll only slow me down. And worse, you''ll witness something you''re not ready to see." The soldiers exchanged puzzled looks, but Lucas''s gaze narrowed. "What do you mean by that?" Lyerin''s lips pressed into a thin line, his usual mask of detachment slipping slightly. He knew what they thought of him¡ªa leader who commanded powerful creatures and controlled his environment through sheer intellect and strategy. They respected him, even admired him, but only because they didn''t fully understand the depths of his power. "Don''t make me repeat myself," Lyerin interrupted, his voice like ice. "This isn''t about trust or loyalty. It''s about survival. Go back to the camp. Now." There was a long, agonizing pause as the soldiers wrestled with the impossible choice laid before them. Finally, one by one, they began to retreat, their steps hesitant and filled with reluctance. Lucas lingered, his fists clenched at his sides. "You better come back," he said, his voice shaking with suppressed emotion. Lyerin gave a faint, wry smile. "I always do." As the soldiers disappeared into the forest, their footsteps fading into the distance, Lyerin turned his gaze back to the shadows where the eldritch beast had been. The smirk fell from his face, replaced by a grim expression. "Let''s see if you''re as strong as you think you are," he muttered, his voice low and laced with both challenge and resignation. He stepped forward, the air around him shimmering faintly with mana, and prepared for what he knew would be the fight of his life. Chapter 312 - 312: Another one The forest was eerily quiet, the usual ambient sounds of chirping insects and rustling leaves muffled as if the very air was holding its breath. Alone, Lyerin moved through the dense foliage, his steps careful yet swift, his senses sharpened to the point of discomfort. Every crack of a branch, every shadow that shifted under the moonlight felt amplified, like the forest itself was conspiring against him. For the first time in a long while, Lyerin felt the true weight of solitude. It wasn''t fear¡ªhe''d long since shed such trivial emotions¡ªbut an acute awareness of his vulnerability without the soldiers or his usual beasts accompanying him. This is how it should be, he told himself. Yet, even he couldn''t shake the nagging tension that clawed at the edges of his mind. "Stupid humans," he muttered under his breath, his voice low and sharp, breaking the stillness momentarily. "I told them to go back. If they had stayed..." He trailed off, shaking his head. There was no point in dwelling on what-ifs. The trees grew denser as he pushed deeper, their gnarled roots snaking across the ground, threatening to trip him with every step. He moved with the precision of someone used to navigating hostile environments, his hand occasionally brushing aside a hanging vine or swatting away a persistent insect. The forest floor bore subtle marks of disturbance¡ªcrushed undergrowth, claw marks on bark, the faint scent of something acrid in the air. These were signs of the beast, unmistakable to someone like Lyerin. "It''s close," he murmured, his eyes narrowing as he knelt to inspect a deep gouge in the soil. "Too close." Suddenly, a distant rumble echoed through the forest. It wasn''t loud, but it was enough to send a shiver through the ground beneath his feet. Lyerin paused, his hand hovering over the hilt of the dagger at his side. The sound was unmistakable: the guttural growl of the eldritch creature he''d been tracking. "Still alive," he muttered. A wry smirk tugged at his lips, though it didn''t reach his eyes. "Good. I was worried I''d scared it off." The path ahead grew treacherous. Thick, thorny vines crisscrossed the ground, forcing Lyerin to slice through them with his dagger. The air grew heavier, tinged with the oppressive aura of mana that lingered like a storm cloud. His breathing slowed as he moved with increased caution, his senses straining to detect any sign of movement. The darkness seemed alive here, shifting and twisting as if it had a will of its own. Lyerin''s eyes darted around, scanning for anything out of place. He hated this part¡ªthe waiting, the searching, the constant edge of anticipation. He thrived in chaos, not in this creeping stillness that felt like it might swallow him whole. Snap. He froze. The sound of a branch breaking somewhere to his left made his heart skip a beat¡ªnot out of fear, but from the sudden spike of adrenaline coursing through his veins. He turned slowly, his grip tightening on his weapon, his sharp gaze piercing the shadows. Nothing. Just more trees, more vines, more suffocating silence. "Trying to mess with me, huh?" he whispered, his smirk returning, this time with a hint of defiance. "Nice try." Hours seemed to blur together as Lyerin pressed on. He could feel his muscles protesting, his patience wearing thin, but he refused to stop. The trail grew colder, but he pushed forward, determined to find the beast. The forest began to change again, the trees thinning slightly, giving way to a more open space. Here, the moonlight filtered through the canopy in pale streaks, illuminating the ground just enough to reveal something new: a massive footprint, deep and unmistakable. Lyerin crouched beside it, his fingers tracing the edges of the print. "Bigger than I thought," he murmured. "But not as clever as it thinks it is." A faint breeze carried the scent of decay and mana, sharper now, more concentrated. The beast wasn''t far. Suddenly, the ground trembled beneath his feet, a low vibration that sent ripples through the earth. Lyerin stood slowly, his eyes scanning the horizon. In the distance, through the trees, he caught a glimpse of movement¡ªa shadow too large and deliberate to belong to anything but his quarry. There it was. The eldritch beast loomed in the faint moonlight, its grotesque form both alien and terrifying. Its dark, chitinous body shimmered faintly with a strange, pulsing energy, its glowing eyes cutting through the darkness like twin lanterns. Lyerin''s smirk returned, but his body tensed, every muscle coiled like a spring. "Found you," he said softly, his voice almost a whisper. The scene ended with him taking a single, measured step forward, his silhouette stark against the glowing eyes of the beast. The forest held its breath once more. The tension in the air was palpable as Lyerin crouched low, ready to spring into action. The eldritch beast he''d been tracking loomed ahead, its monstrous form illuminated faintly by the moonlight. His fingers tightened around the hilt of his dagger, his other hand instinctively brushing the pendant around his neck as he prepared for the first move. But just as he shifted his weight to strike, the ground quaked violently beneath him. A guttural roar tore through the silence, its sound so deep and primal that it seemed to reverberate through the marrow of his bones. Lyerin froze, his keen eyes darting toward the source of the sound. Emerging from the shadows came another beast, just as grotesque as the first but larger, with rippling scales and jagged, bone-like protrusions covering its body. Before Lyerin could react, the newcomer launched itself at his target with startling speed. Its claws tore through the air, colliding with the other beast in a deafening clash that sent shockwaves rippling through the forest. Trees splintered and fell like twigs, the ground erupting in clouds of dirt and debris. Lyerin instinctively leaped back, his eyes narrowing as he watched the two monstrosities engage in a brutal battle. The smaller beast¡ªhis original target¡ªlet out an earsplitting shriek, its mandibles snapping as it twisted its body to counterattack. Its chitinous armor gleamed under the pale light, deflecting some of the larger beast''s blows, but the newcomer''s raw strength was overwhelming. The two beasts moved with terrifying agility, their enormous forms weaving through the forest like predators locked in a deadly dance. The larger beast slammed the ground with its tail, creating a crater that sent shockwaves rippling outward. The smaller beast dodged just in time, lunging forward and sinking its fangs into its opponent''s flank. The larger beast roared in pain, rearing up on its hind legs and thrashing violently. With a bone-crunching sound, it whipped its tail around, catching the smaller beast and sending it hurtling into a nearby cliff face. The impact was so forceful that the rock shattered, sending boulders tumbling to the ground. Lyerin shielded his face with his arm as debris rained down, his mind racing. "What in the abyss is going on?" he thought, his heart pounding as he tried to comprehend the sheer magnitude of the battle unfolding before him. The forest around them was no longer recognizable. Trees toppled like dominoes, their trunks splintered by the relentless force of the combatants. The ground was scarred with massive gouges, pools of glowing eldritch mana leaking from the beasts'' wounds and burning away the foliage it touched. The smaller beast wasn''t giving up. Despite its size disadvantage, it darted around the larger creature with surprising speed, its claws raking across its opponent''s legs in a flurry of precise strikes. The larger beast bellowed in rage, swiping at its foe with its massive claws but hitting only empty air. Then, with a burst of unnatural speed, the larger beast lunged forward, its jaws snapping shut around one of the smaller beast''s limbs. There was a sickening crunch as it bit down, severing the appendage completely. The smaller beast howled in pain, black ichor spraying from the wound as it stumbled backward. But instead of retreating, it seemed to grow even more ferocious. Without warning, the smaller beast reared up and unleashed a piercing screech that echoed across the sky. The sound was so intense that Lyerin had to press his hands over his ears, his vision swimming from the sheer force of it. In response, the larger beast roared again, its chest swelling as it unleashed a torrent of searing, eldritch energy from its maw. The beam of light cut through the air like a blade, obliterating everything in its path. The smaller beast barely avoided the attack, its movements erratic as it charged forward once more. It leaped onto the larger beast''s back, sinking its claws deep into its thick scales and tearing furiously. The larger beast roared in fury, bucking and thrashing as it tried to shake its opponent off. It slammed its massive body against a nearby cliff, the impact causing the entire structure to collapse. Dust and rubble filled the air, obscuring the battlefield in a thick, suffocating haze. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. For what felt like an eternity, the two beasts continued their savage battle, each blow they exchanged more devastating than the last. The smaller beast, despite its relentless ferocity, was clearly losing. Its movements grew slower, its attacks weaker, as the larger beast overpowered it. Finally, with one last, thunderous roar, the larger beast delivered the finishing blow. Its claws slashed through the smaller beast''s torso, ripping it apart in a spray of ichor and mana. The defeated creature let out a final, pitiful shriek before collapsing to the ground, its body twitching once before falling still. The forest fell silent. Lyerin stood frozen, his chest heaving as he struggled to process what he''d just witnessed. His dagger hung limply at his side, forgotten in the face of such overwhelming power. For the first time in a long while, he was speechless. He stared at the victorious beast as it let out a low growl, its glowing eyes scanning the destruction around it before it slowly began to retreat into the shadows. The scene ended with Lyerin still rooted in place, speechless. Chapter 313 - 313: Touring Lyerin''s decision to leave the chaos behind was deliberate. The battle he had just witnessed¡ªso raw, so unfathomably destructive¡ªreminded him of the immense dangers this world posed, even for someone of his power. He turned his back on the devastated forest and began his journey, retracing his steps toward the statues his temporary tribe had constructed under his strict command. As he moved, his mind raced, calculating the possibilities and dangers while his sharp eyes scanned every inch of the mysterious land around him. The first stop on Lyerin''s journey was a narrow canyon, its walls made of jagged black stone that shimmered faintly under the dim light filtering through the perpetually clouded sky. Each step he took echoed off the walls, creating a dissonant melody that seemed almost alive. Strange vines grew out of the cracks in the obsidian rock, their surfaces covered in translucent beads of glowing liquid. As he walked, he spotted mana beasts lurking in the shadows. These creatures resembled oversized lizards, their bodies covered in sleek, reflective scales that refracted light like prisms. Their eyes glowed an eerie green, and every time one of them hissed, a faint cloud of glowing mist escaped their throats. They didn''t attack him, though their predatory gazes tracked his every movement. Lyerin ignored them. "A waste of energy," he muttered under his breath as he continued forward. After hours of travel, Lyerin emerged into a vast plain covered in grass so blue it resembled an endless ocean of sapphires. The grass sparkled as if embedded with tiny crystals, each blade glowing faintly in rhythm with an unseen pulse. Here, the mana beasts were more elusive, but not invisible. In the distance, Lyerin could see large, deer-like creatures with massive, spiraling antlers. Their fur was a deep midnight blue, blending seamlessly with the shimmering grass. Occasionally, they would rear up on their hind legs, letting out melodic cries that echoed across the plains. At one point, a group of the deer bounded past him, their movements so graceful they seemed to glide rather than run. Lyerin simply observed them, his expression unreadable. "Magnificent¡­ but harmless," he murmured, continuing his trek. The woods were unlike anything Lyerin had seen before. Each tree seemed to shift and move slightly, their branches twisting and turning as though alive. The leaves were translucent and emitted a faint, warm glow, bathing the forest floor in a soft light. Mana beasts here were smaller but more numerous. Strange insect-like creatures with elongated bodies and shimmering wings flitted about, their hums forming an almost hypnotic harmony. On the ground, small, rodent-like beasts with glowing tails scurried between the roots, occasionally stopping to sniff the air. Lyerin found this place unsettling. The shifting trees made it impossible to tell if he was being watched or if the movement was random. He quickened his pace, eager to leave the forest behind. The swamp was both beautiful and eerie. Pools of glowing water dotted the landscape, their surfaces reflecting the starlit sky above. Luminous fungi sprouted from the wet ground, their caps pulsating with light in a slow, rhythmic pattern. The mana beasts here were amphibious. Lyerin saw frog-like creatures the size of wolves, their skin a patchwork of glowing patterns. They croaked in deep, resonant tones that made the ground vibrate slightly. In the distance, he spotted a massive serpent-like creature slithering through the water, its translucent body revealing the faint glow of its internal organs. Despite the haunting beauty of the swamp, Lyerin felt no urge to linger. The damp air clung to his skin, and the constant croaking made him uneasy. The cliffs rose high into the sky, their surfaces made of jagged crystals that refracted the sunlight into a kaleidoscope of colors. The air here was crisp and cold, and the sound of the wind whistling through the crystal formations was both soothing and haunting. High above, massive bird-like mana beasts soared. Their wings shimmered like glass, catching the light and scattering it into dazzling patterns. Occasionally, one of the birds would let out a piercing cry that echoed across the cliffs, its sound resonating deep in Lyerin''s chest. He paused briefly to take in the view. The sheer beauty of the cliffs was almost enough to make him forget the dangers of the world he now inhabited. "Almost," he muttered, turning away and resuming his journey. The fields were a fiery expanse, the ground covered in glowing red moss that radiated warmth. Sporadic bursts of flame erupted from the ground, their heat intense enough to scorch the air. Mana beasts here were fire-based. Lyerin saw lizard-like creatures with flames licking at their scales, as well as small, fox-like beasts that seemed to be made entirely of fire. One particularly large creature, a massive boar with glowing red tusks, snorted aggressively as Lyerin passed by but made no move to attack. Despite the heat, Lyerin pressed on. The Ember Fields were harsh but not particularly dangerous, and he had no time to waste. This area consisted of dozens of floating islands, each connected by shimmering bridges of light. The islands themselves were covered in lush vegetation, with waterfalls cascading off their edges and disappearing into the void below. Flying mana beasts ruled here. Lyerin saw creatures resembling dragons, their bodies sleek and their wings wide enough to block out the sun. Smaller, bird-like creatures darted between the islands, their feathers sparkling like gemstones. Crossing the bridges was treacherous, as the shimmering paths occasionally flickered and shifted. Lyerin moved carefully, his senses on high alert as he navigated the archipelago. The final stop on Lyerin''s journey was a massive crater, its depths shrouded in darkness. Strange, glowing orbs floated in the air, their movements erratic and unpredictable. The mana beasts here were the most alien he had encountered. Their forms were twisted and unnatural, with multiple limbs and glowing eyes that seemed to pierce through the darkness. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Despite their intimidating appearance, they paid him little mind, their attention focused on the glowing orbs. Lyerin stood at the edge of the crater, gazing down into the abyss. "So much power... and yet, so much chaos," he muttered before turning away. The journey had been long and arduous, but Lyerin felt a sense of accomplishment as he made his way back to the statues. Each location had revealed new mysteries and dangers, but he had ignored them all, his focus unwavering. "This world is vast and untamed," he thought. "But it will serve its purpose." Chapter 314 - 314: Most troublesome Lyerin stood on the edge of the massive mountain tree where his temporary tribe had helped him establish his enigmatic statues. His arms crossed, his gaze pierced the horizon, and he let out a long sigh. The entire journey through this land was still fresh in his memory, each place a vivid picture painted in his mind. For the first time in a while, he allowed himself a rare moment of reflection. Lyerin began, his voice steady and reflective. "The Obsidian Canyon... its jagged walls shimmer like black mirrors under faint light. A place of eerie beauty. The lizard creatures there, oh yes, those prism-scaled predators. They didn''t attack me, no. "They were cautious, yes, but calculating, as though they were measuring whether I was worth the effort. I wonder... would they have struck if I lingered too long? Or were they just cowards basking in their illusory superiority? Amusing, really." He chuckled lightly. "Not particularly troublesome. Their threat is in their numbers, not their strength. Still, the shimmering scales¡­ perhaps I''ll collect one someday for the tribe''s armor. I can see it now¡ªglorious." Lyerin shifted his weight and continued, his tone now tinged with admiration. "The Sea of Sapphire Grass... an endless field of beauty, shimmering like the ocean under sunlight. A calm, serene facade that masks an underlying danger. "The deer-like creatures, with their midnight blue fur and spiraling antlers... deceptive in their elegance. But what''s more curious is their cries¡ªso melodic they almost entranced me. A hunter, distracted by prey. How ironic." His voice grew more analytical. "They aren''t strong in combat, but their cries... If a herd surrounds you, and you hear that sound? You could easily lose focus, lose time, and perhaps... lose your life. Not the most dangerous, but troublesome enough to warrant caution. Yes, they''d be interesting foes if they ever grew more bold." He frowned slightly, the memory clearly less pleasant. "The Shifting Woods... unsettling. Those trees, twisting and turning as though alive, watching. A forest that breathes. The translucent leaves emit this soft, deceptive glow, lulling you into a false sense of safety. "And then there are the beasts¡ªah, those insect-like abominations with their shimmering wings. They hum in unison, weaving a hypnotic rhythm. Clever little pests." Lyerin rubbed his chin thoughtfully. "Troublesome? Certainly. But not for their power. No, it''s their ability to unnerve and disorient. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "A skilled warrior could cut them down with ease, but would they see the attack coming in time? These beasts aren''t for fun; they''re for those who enjoy paranoia." His tone softened, almost as if speaking to himself. "Ah, the Starlit Swamp... now that is a place to remember. Pools of glowing water reflecting the sky, fungi that pulse like a heartbeat. The beauty there is almost... fragile. But the beasts? Fragile, they are not." He grinned, recalling the frog-like creatures. "Those croaking giants, vibrating the ground with their deep tones. And the serpent... translucent, glowing, its very core visible. You could see its muscles ripple as it moved. Majestic and horrifying." Lyerin paused, then chuckled. "Dangerous? Absolutely. Fun? Without question. The serpent especially. It would be a thrill to face something that large and agile. Perhaps I''ll return someday to test its mettle¡ªor mine." His gaze drifted upward, as though imagining the cliffs before him. "The Crystal Cliffs... breathtaking. Jagged crystalline formations refracting light into endless colors. The air there is cold, sharp, invigorating. And the flying beasts... oh, those magnificent winged hunters." He tilted his head, his expression one of respect. "The glass-winged birds, scattering light as they soar. They''re predators of the skies, elegant and deadly. But it''s the way they move, the way they cry out with such piercing clarity¡ªit''s not just a hunt; it''s a performance." Lyerin smirked. "They''d be troublesome only if one were foolish enough to challenge them on their own terrain. But oh, the challenge would be thrilling. To fight in the air, with no ground to anchor you... now that''s excitement." His voice grew more serious, the memory of the heat still fresh. "The Ember Fields... an inferno disguised as a meadow. That glowing red moss, radiating heat... it''s like walking through the breath of a volcano. "And the beasts... fire incarnate. Those lizards with flames licking at their scales, the foxes of fire¡ªliving embodiments of destruction." He exhaled slowly, his tone contemplative. "They''re strong, yes. But predictable. Their strength lies in their environment, not in themselves. "Strip them of the Ember Fields, and they''re just embers waiting to die out. Troublesome only if you underestimate them. Still... they''re beautiful in their own way." A rare smile crossed his face. "The Floating Archipelago... what a marvel. Islands suspended in the air, connected by bridges of light. Waterfalls cascading into the void below. It''s a place that defies logic, a place of wonder." He grew more animated, describing the flying beasts. "The dragons, sleek and majestic, their wings casting shadows over the islands. And the smaller birds, their feathers sparkling like gemstones. A sky full of predators and prey, a dance of survival played out in the heavens." Lyerin''s smile faded slightly. "Troublesome? Not particularly. The bridges are the real danger, flickering and shifting. A misstep could mean death. But the beasts? They''re just guardians of a paradise they don''t even understand." Finally, his voice darkened. "The Abyssal Hollow... a crater that swallows light, its depths an enigma. Those floating orbs, erratic and untrustworthy. And the beasts... twisted forms, unnatural, as though they were torn from nightmares." He clenched his fists. "They''re not just dangerous¡ªthey''re wrong. Everything about them screams chaos, disorder. They don''t belong, and yet, they thrive." Lyerin shook his head, as if trying to rid himself of the memory. "I''ll return there eventually. Not for fun, but for answers. Something about that place... it feels important. Like it''s waiting for something¡ªor someone. He straightened, his eyes gleaming with anticipation. "Now, which of these beasts shall I challenge first? The serpent in the swamp? The glass-winged birds of the cliffs? No... the twisted forms of the Hollow, they call to me. "The most troublesome, the most chaotic. They''ll provide the greatest challenge... and the most satisfaction." With that, Lyerin began his descent, a faint smile playing on his lips. His journey was far from over, and the fun was just beginning. Chapter 315 - 315: Chosen Soon, Lyerin stood at the edge of the massive tree, his eyes narrowing as he looked out over the vast and wild land that surrounded his tribe''s statues. His arms rested at his sides, his fingers occasionally clenching as if mimicking the tension building in his mind. The places he''d visited replayed vividly in his head¡ªthe shimmering Crystal Cliffs, the deceptive calm of the Sea of Sapphire Grass, the haunting melodies of the Starlit Swamp, and the twisted chaos of the Abyssal Hollow. He let out a slow breath, his voice low, almost inaudible. "It must be them," he muttered, his words carrying the weight of a decision that had been simmering for hours. His tone sharpened, a hint of exhilaration creeping into it. "The Abyssal Hollow beasts. Twisted, chaotic... they don''t belong here, but they thrive. They''re wrong in every conceivable way, and that''s what makes them... perfect." He smirked, the corner of his lips curling upward. "Troublesome? Absolutely. But isn''t that what makes it all worthwhile? A challenge that''s messy, unpredictable, and consuming. A fight that tests not just strength, but resolve. Yes..." His voice grew more certain, almost reverent. "They''re the ones. The Hollow demands my attention." Lyerin turned sharply, his cloak sweeping behind him like a shadow eager to follow. He began his descent from the great tree with deliberate steps, his mind already plotting his next move. Each step was a statement of his resolve, each breath a preparation for what lay ahead. The forests stretched before him, a labyrinth of trees and undergrowth that seemed alive with whispers of the wind. Lyerin''s movements were fluid, purposeful, as he slipped through the natural barriers. His senses were heightened, his focus razor-sharp. He paused occasionally to observe the creatures that crossed his path¡ªsmall mana-infused animals with glowing fur or iridescent scales. He paid them no mind, brushing past them as though they were mere shadows in his world. His hands brushed against the bark of a tree, its surface pulsating faintly with a soft glow. "Mana even in the plants here," he murmured. "Yet nothing compares to the distortion of the Hollow. That place... it breathes differently." As the hours passed, the landscape began to shift. The trees grew thinner, their trunks gnarled and twisted as if scorched by unseen flames. The air grew colder, heavier, the kind of weight that pressed against the chest and made each breath a conscious effort. Lyerin stopped, surveying the expanse before him¡ªa vast plain leading to the edge of the Abyssal Hollow. The ground here was fractured, split into jagged lines that glowed faintly with a dark, eerie light. Lyerin crouched, running his fingers over the ground, feeling the faint hum of mana beneath his fingertips. His gaze flicked upward to the edge of the Hollow. Even from here, he could see the faint orbs of light that hovered above the abyss, their movements erratic and unnatural. The beasts within were still out of sight, but their presence was undeniable¡ªa silent menace that lingered in the atmosphere. "No turning back now," he muttered. "They''ve waited long enough." He reached into his pouch, pulling out a series of runic stones he''d prepared long ago. Holding each one carefully, he began arranging them in a circle around himself. The runes glowed faintly as he murmured an incantation under his breath, his voice steady and unwavering. The air around him thickened, a faint shimmer appearing as the runes activated one by one. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "A shield, not from harm, but from detection," he explained to no one in particular, his voice a mixture of confidence and calculation. "I won''t give them the satisfaction of an ambush. This time, I''ll choose when the fight begins." Satisfied with his preparations, Lyerin stood and stretched his arms, rolling his shoulders to loosen the tension that had built during his travels. He unsheathed his weapon¡ªa sleek, black blade that seemed to absorb the light around it. Its surface was etched with intricate runes that pulsed faintly as he held it. "You and I," he said softly, addressing the blade as though it were a trusted companion. "We''ve faced worse, but this... this will be different. These beasts... they''re unlike anything else. And that''s exactly why we''re here." He glanced at the sky, now a swirling mix of dark clouds and faint streaks of light. The Hollow''s influence reached far beyond its borders, twisting even the heavens. Lyerin stepped forward, each stride taking him closer to the edge of the Abyssal Hollow. The ground beneath his feet cracked and shifted, emitting faint tremors that seemed to echo from the depths below. The orbs of light above the Hollow flickered erratically, as if sensing his approach. As he neared the edge, the first sound reached him¡ªa low, guttural growl that seemed to resonate from within the earth itself. Lyerin paused, his grip tightening on his blade. The growl was followed by a chorus of clicks, screeches, and other unearthly noises, each one layering over the other in a chaotic symphony. "They know I''m here," he murmured, a grin breaking across his face. "Good. Let them come." He crouched low, his eyes scanning the darkness of the Hollow. Shapes began to emerge¡ªtwisted forms that defied logic, their bodies shifting and contorting as though the laws of nature were mere suggestions. Each beast was unique, yet they shared the same aura of distortion, an overwhelming sense of wrongness that sent a chill down his spine. Lyerin exhaled slowly, steadying himself. "This... this is going to be fun." Lyerin''s grin widened as he stepped back from the edge of the Abyssal Hollow, his mind already working on the perfect bait. He tilted his head, listening to the grotesque symphony emanating from the beasts in the darkness. Their sounds were disjointed and chaotic, a horrifying cacophony that would make any sane person falter. But for Lyerin, it was a challenge¡ªa puzzle waiting to be solved. He crouched low, his lips curling into a devious smirk. "If they want prey, I''ll give them prey," he murmured, his voice barely audible over the eerie noises. He closed his eyes, focusing his energy, and then opened his mouth. From deep within his chest, he produced a sound¡ªa haunting, otherworldly cry. It was high-pitched and desperate, wavering with what could only be described as pure terror. The kind of sound that would draw predators from miles away. The kind of sound that would make even the bravest of beasts salivate at the thought of an easy kill. The cry echoed across the fractured land, bouncing off the jagged rocks and twisted trees. It reverberated through the air like a ghostly wail, a sound so convincing that even Lyerin felt a twinge of discomfort hearing it. He let the call linger, then broke it off abruptly, leaving an unnatural silence in its wake. For a moment, nothing happened. The air was still, heavy with anticipation. Lyerin remained perfectly still, his eyes fixed on the edge of the Hollow. He knew better than to think they wouldn''t respond. And then it came¡ªthe sound of movement. First, it was a faint rustling, like the wind brushing through dry leaves. Then came the scraping of claws against stone, the guttural growls growing louder and more distinct. The air grew colder, and a faint, sickly glow began to emerge from the Hollow. Lyerin''s smirk returned. "Gotcha." He stepped back further, careful to keep his movements deliberate and quiet. The creatures were emerging now, their twisted forms barely illuminated by the dim light of the Hollow. Their bodies writhed and shifted, their shapes unnatural and ever-changing. One had a torso covered in jagged spines that pulsed with a sickly green light, while another moved on limbs that seemed too long and thin to support its massive body. Lyerin suppressed a shudder. These were beasts born of pure chaos, their forms defying logic and reason. "Ugly doesn''t even begin to describe you," he muttered, his voice low and steady. The creatures sniffed the air, their movements jerky and erratic. They were searching, drawn by the cry but uncertain of its source. Lyerin remained crouched, his body pressed against a jagged rock for cover. His heart raced, but his expression remained calm. This was exactly what he wanted. One of the beasts¡ªa particularly grotesque creature with six glowing eyes and a mouth that split its face in half¡ªlet out a piercing screech. The sound was deafening, rattling Lyerin''s bones and echoing across the landscape. The other creatures responded in kind, their growls and screeches forming an unsettling chorus. Lyerin clenched his jaw, resisting the urge to cover his ears. "Shut up already," he whispered under his breath. He let out another cry, this one softer but just as desperate. It was enough to keep their attention, enough to lure them closer. The creatures moved toward the sound, their twisted bodies casting long, grotesque shadows on the fractured ground. As they approached, Lyerin carefully moved further back, guiding them away from the Hollow and toward a more open area. "Come on," he muttered. "Just a little further. Let''s make this interesting." When the creatures were finally far enough from the edge of the Hollow, Lyerin stood, revealing himself to the beasts. His expression was calm, almost cocky, as he rested his hand on the hilt of his blade. The creatures froze, their glowing eyes locking onto him. Their bodies tensed, their twisted forms shifting as they prepared to attack. Lyerin grinned. "Well? Don''t keep me waiting." Chapter 316 - 316: Having fun The first strike came faster than even Lyerin anticipated. A grotesque creature with a torso covered in jagged spines lunged at him, its claws extended and dripping with a thick, black substance that hissed as it hit the ground. Lyerin sidestepped effortlessly, his laughter ringing out as the beast crashed into a nearby rock, shattering it into fragments. "That all you''ve got?" he taunted, his voice laced with mockery. "I was expecting more from you lot!" Before the words had fully left his mouth, another creature attacked¡ªa towering monstrosity with limbs like twisted branches and eyes that glowed an eerie violet. It moved with unsettling speed, its claws aiming straight for Lyerin''s head. Lyerin ducked low, spinning on his heel to avoid the strike. As he turned, he swung his blade upward, the silver edge glinting briefly before it sliced through one of the creature''s elongated arms. The severed limb fell to the ground with a sickening squelch, writhing as if it were alive. The beast let out an ear-piercing screech, its violet eyes burning brighter as it reared back in pain. But Lyerin didn''t stop. He lunged forward, slashing at the creature''s torso, his laughter growing louder and more unhinged with each swing. The other beasts didn''t wait for an invitation. They surged forward as one, a mass of writhing limbs and gnashing teeth. Lyerin''s movements were a blur as he weaved between them, his blade cutting through flesh and bone with terrifying precision. One creature¡ªa hulking brute with a mouth that split its face in half¡ªleapt at him, its jaws snapping shut inches from his shoulder. Lyerin twisted his body, planting his foot against the beast''s chest and kicking it backward. The creature tumbled into its companions, sending them sprawling in a heap of tangled limbs. "Too clumsy!" Lyerin shouted, his voice filled with glee. "You''ll never catch me like that!" As he spoke, another beast¡ªa serpentine creature with scales that shimmered like molten gold¡ªcoiled around him, its massive body squeezing with crushing force. For a moment, it seemed as though Lyerin was caught. But then, he laughed. "You think this is enough to stop me?" he growled, his voice low and dangerous. His blade flared with energy as he swung it in a wide arc, slicing clean through the serpent''s body. The creature let out a strangled hiss before collapsing to the ground in two twitching halves. As the fight raged on, the ground beneath them became slick with blood and ichor. The air was thick with the stench of death, but Lyerin only laughed harder, his joy seeming to grow with every passing moment. The spined beast lunged at him again, its claws glowing with a sickly green light. Lyerin met its attack head-on, their clash sending shockwaves through the air. The force of the impact pushed him back several feet, but he regained his footing quickly, his eyes gleaming with excitement. "Finally! Now we''re talking!" he roared, charging at the beast with renewed vigor. Their battle was a chaotic dance of strikes and counterstrikes, each move faster and more brutal than the last. Lyerin''s blade became a blur, cutting through the air with a high-pitched whine as it met the beast''s claws again and again. The other creatures didn''t wait their turn. They attacked relentlessly, their screeches and growls blending into a horrifying cacophony. Lyerin was surrounded, their claws and teeth coming at him from all directions. But he didn''t falter. "Come on!" he shouted, his voice filled with exhilaration. "All of you at once! Let''s see what you''re really made of!" As the fight dragged on, the beasts began to adapt. Their attacks became more coordinated, their movements more precise. Lyerin found himself forced to dodge and parry faster than ever, his laughter tinged with the faintest hint of strain. One of the beasts¡ªa creature with translucent wings and a body covered in glowing runes¡ªhovered above him, its eyes fixed on him with predatory intent. It let out a haunting screech before diving toward him, its claws aimed for his throat. Lyerin raised his blade just in time, the impact sending sparks flying. But before he could counter, another beast struck him from behind, its claws raking across his back. He stumbled forward, his breath hitching for the first time. Blood seeped from the wound, staining his coat, but Lyerin only grinned. "Finally making me work for it, huh?" he muttered, his voice low and dangerous. "Good. I was getting bored." He straightened, his blade glowing with an otherworldly light. With a roar, he launched himself at the nearest beast, his movements faster and more aggressive than ever. His strikes were a flurry of slashes and stabs, each one landing with devastating precision. The fight reached its peak, the intensity almost unbearable. The ground shook beneath their feet, cracks forming as the sheer force of their battle tore the landscape apart. Trees splintered and fell, their massive trunks crashing to the ground with deafening booms. Lyerin moved like a whirlwind, his blade a streak of silver light as it tore through the horde. His laughter echoed across the battlefield, loud and wild, as if he were reveling in the chaos. The spined beast let out a guttural roar, charging at him with renewed fury. Lyerin met it head-on, their clash creating a shockwave that sent the other creatures flying. The two of them fought with unparalleled ferocity, their strikes shaking the very air around them. Finally, with a triumphant cry, Lyerin plunged his blade into the beast''s chest. It let out one final screech before collapsing to the ground, its body twitching before going still. As the last beast fell, silence descended on the battlefield. Lyerin stood in the center, his chest heaving as he caught his breath. His coat was torn, his body covered in cuts and bruises, but his grin remained unwavering. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Now that was a fight," he said, his voice hoarse but filled with satisfaction. He looked around at the carnage, his eyes gleaming with pride. "You lot didn''t make it easy, I''ll give you that." He sheathed his blade, his laughter echoing one final time before fading into the stillness. "Time to see what you left me," he muttered, turning toward the remains of the fallen beasts. Chapter 317 - 317: Not enough Lyerin crouched beside the mangled corpses of the beasts he had just slain, his hand delving into the depths of their chests. The ichor-slicked remains were still warm, and the air carried the acrid tang of charred flesh and crushed bone. He extracted a handful of mana stones, each glowing faintly with eldritch light, their energy humming softly in his palm. He examined them closely, the veins of mana flickering erratically within the stones, as if struggling to contain the raw power inside. He sighed and shook his head. "This isn''t enough," he muttered to himself, his tone low and disapproving. Standing, he clenched his fists, the mana stones grinding together in his grip before he carefully placed them into a small pouch tied to his belt. "If I want this to work... I''ll need more. Much more." He turned his gaze to the dense forest ahead, his sharp eyes scanning the shadows between the towering trees. The faint sounds of rustling leaves and distant growls reached his ears, but nothing nearby seemed threatening enough to hold the kind of energy he sought. Lyerin clicked his tongue in frustration, his mind racing with possibilities. Lyerin paced back and forth in a small clearing, his boots crunching against the blood-soaked earth. He muttered to himself, his thoughts spiraling as he tried to devise a plan. "Stronger mana stones," he growled, his tone growing more agitated. "I need beasts with cores teeming with concentrated mana, not these weak scraps. But how do I draw them out?" He paused, glancing back at the corpses of the slain creatures. An idea began to form in his mind, a slow grin spreading across his face. "Of course," he said, his voice dripping with amusement. "A feast of death always attracts the strongest predators. Why hunt for them when I can make them come to me?" Lyerin wasted no time. He moved swiftly through the forest, dragging the largest of the corpses behind him. The spined beast, though cumbersome, was ideal for his plan. Its grotesque form left a trail of blood and viscera across the forest floor, a scent trail potent enough to lure even the most cautious predators. "Come and get it," he muttered under his breath, his grin widening as he hauled the beast into the clearing. He propped its mangled body against a fallen tree, positioning it like an offering on a grotesque altar. Satisfied with his work, Lyerin stepped back and surveyed the scene. The clearing was bathed in an eerie glow from the mana stones within the beast''s chest, their light flickering faintly like dying stars. "That should do it," he said, his voice tinged with anticipation. "Now, let''s see who takes the bait." S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lyerin didn''t have to wait long. As the scent of blood and mana filled the air, the forest around him began to stir. The distant rustling of leaves grew louder, the shadows between the trees deepening as unseen figures moved closer. He leaned casually against a tree, his arms crossed and a smirk on his face. His ears caught every sound¡ªthe snapping of twigs, the low growls, the heavy thud of approaching footsteps. "That''s it," he murmured, his tone almost playful. "Come to me." The first creature to appear was a hulking beast with jagged horns and glowing red eyes. It snarled as it stepped into the clearing, its claws digging into the earth. Behind it, more creatures emerged¡ªserpentine forms with shimmering scales, winged monstrosities with talons sharp enough to cleave stone, and shadowy figures that seemed to flicker in and out of existence. Lyerin''s grin widened as he counted their numbers. "Perfect," he said, drawing his blade with a flourish. "This should be fun." The beasts charged as one, their roars and screeches blending into a deafening cacophony. Lyerin darted forward, his movements fluid and precise as he met their assault head-on. His blade sang through the air, its edge slicing through flesh and bone with ease. The jagged-horned beast lunged at him, its claws aiming for his throat. Lyerin ducked low, spinning on his heel to avoid the strike. As he turned, he drove his blade upward, piercing the beast''s chest and shattering its mana core. The creature let out a final, guttural roar before collapsing to the ground. Lyerin pulled his blade free, ichor dripping from its edge as he turned to face the next attacker. The winged monstrosities descended from above, their talons flashing in the faint light. Lyerin leapt into the air, meeting them mid-flight. His blade arced through the sky, severing wings and sending the creatures plummeting to the ground. Below, the serpentine beasts coiled around him, their scales deflecting his strikes with metallic clangs. Lyerin narrowed his eyes, his grin fading slightly as he adjusted his strategy. He thrust his blade into the ground, sending a shockwave of energy through the earth. The serpents recoiled, their bodies writhing as the energy disrupted their movements. As the fight dragged on, the beasts grew more aggressive. Their attacks became faster, their coordination more precise. Lyerin found himself forced to dodge and counter with increasing speed, his laughter echoing across the battlefield as he reveled in the chaos. "You''re better than I expected," he admitted, his voice tinged with excitement. "But not good enough!" He unleashed a burst of energy, his blade glowing with an otherworldly light as he struck down three beasts in rapid succession. Their mana cores shattered, their energy dispersing into the air like wisps of smoke. As the last beast fell, Lyerin stood amidst the carnage, his chest heaving as he caught his breath. He surveyed the battlefield, his eyes scanning the fallen creatures. He reached down and extracted their mana stones, his brow furrowing as he examined them. "Still not enough," he muttered, his tone laced with frustration. He straightened, his gaze turning back to the forest. "Looks like I''ll need to lure even more." With a resigned sigh, he began dragging another corpse to the center of the clearing, the cycle starting anew. "They better be stronger this time," he said, his voice low and determined. "I''m just getting warmed up." Chapter 318 - 318: Strong Beasts The forest was unnervingly quiet as Lyerin moved through its shadows, his sharp eyes scanning the dense undergrowth for signs of movement. He wasn''t dragging a corpse this time¡ªthere was no bait, no carefully constructed trap. He was simply walking, his senses attuned to the faintest disturbances in the atmosphere. His frustration simmered beneath the surface, a mix of disappointment and growing anticipation. He came to a halt in a clearing surrounded by towering trees, their gnarled branches intertwining to form an ominous canopy overhead. The air was heavy, charged with an energy that sent a chill down his spine. "You''re here," he murmured, his voice barely a whisper. His grin returned, slow and deliberate, as he felt the oppressive weight of a predator''s gaze settle on him. "Finally, something worth my time." The underbrush parted with a low, guttural growl, and the creature stepped into view. It was massive, its muscular frame dwarfing even the largest of the beasts Lyerin had fought before. Its body was covered in jagged, obsidian-like scales that shimmered faintly with an inner light. Each step it took left deep impressions in the ground, the earth trembling beneath its weight. Its eyes, glowing with an unnatural blue hue, locked onto Lyerin with a predatory intensity. It bared its fangs, rows of razor-sharp teeth glinting in the dim light, and let out a roar that shook the trees. Lyerin tilted his head, his grin widening as he took a step forward. "You''re a big one," he said, his tone mocking yet laced with genuine excitement. "Let''s see if you''re more than just size and teeth." The beast didn''t wait for him to make the first move. It lunged with incredible speed, its claws slashing through the air. Lyerin barely had time to react, ducking under the attack as the force of the swipe sent a gust of wind past him. "Fast, too," he muttered, his grin never fading. "Good. This will be fun." The beast wasted no time, following up with a barrage of attacks¡ªswipes of its massive claws, snapping bites with its powerful jaws, and a tail that lashed out like a whip. Lyerin moved like a shadow, dodging and weaving through the onslaught with precision and grace. He refused to use his eldritch magic, determined to fight this beast with only his physical prowess. Every movement he made was calculated, every strike of his blade aimed with deadly intent. He leapt forward, landing a solid punch against the beast''s side. The impact sent a shockwave rippling through the air, but the beast barely flinched. Its scales were like armor, absorbing the blow with ease. Lyerin''s grin widened. "Tough hide," he said, stepping back to avoid another swipe. "Let''s see how long you can last." The forest became their battleground, the two of them moving with such speed and ferocity that the surrounding trees were reduced to splinters. Lyerin''s strikes grew faster and harder, each punch and kick amplified with just enough energy to challenge the beast''s durability without resorting to magic. The beast retaliated with relentless aggression. It reared back on its hind legs and brought its claws down with enough force to shatter the ground, sending debris flying in every direction. Lyerin darted to the side, using the momentum of his dodge to deliver a spinning kick to the creature''s jaw. The impact echoed like a thunderclap, and the beast stumbled slightly, shaking its head as if to clear its vision. It roared in defiance, the sound reverberating through Lyerin''s chest. "Not bad," he said, rolling his shoulders. "But you''ll need more than that to bring me down." As the fight dragged on, the beast began to change its tactics. It started to anticipate Lyerin''s movements, adjusting its attacks to corner him. A swipe of its claws forced him to leap into the air, but its tail was waiting for him, lashing out with deadly precision. The tail struck Lyerin squarely in the chest, sending him crashing through several trees before landing in a heap on the ground. He coughed, wiping blood from his mouth as he pushed himself to his feet. "Now we''re getting somewhere," he said, his grin returning despite the pain radiating through his body. "Show me what else you''ve got." The beast charged, its massive form barreling toward him like a freight train. Lyerin stood his ground, waiting until the last possible moment before sidestepping and delivering a devastating uppercut to the creature''s jaw. The beast staggered, but recovered quickly, its glowing eyes narrowing as it let out a low growl. The longer the fight went on, the more intense it became. Both combatants were covered in wounds¡ªLyerin''s clothes were torn and bloodied, and the beast''s scales were cracked and scorched from the force of his blows. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Despite the damage, neither of them showed any signs of backing down. Lyerin''s laughter echoed through the forest, a sound of pure exhilaration as he threw himself into the fight with reckless abandon. "You''re the best I''ve faced in ages," he said between breaths. "Don''t disappoint me now!" The beast roared in response, its glowing eyes blazing with fury as it lunged at him once more. Lyerin met the attack head-on, his fist colliding with the creature''s claw in an explosion of force that sent shockwaves rippling through the air The fight reached its peak as Lyerin and the beast traded blow after blow, their movements a blur of speed and power. The ground beneath them was torn apart, craters forming with every impact. Lyerin''s laughter grew louder, almost manic, as he pushed himself to his limits. His muscles burned with exertion, but he ignored the pain, his focus entirely on the battle. The beast let out a final, deafening roar and charged at him with everything it had. Lyerin braced himself, planting his feet firmly on the ground as he met the attack head-on. Their collision was cataclysmic, a clash of raw power that sent shockwaves rippling across the forest. For a moment, everything seemed to freeze¡ªthe world holding its breath as the two combatants stood locked in a stalemate. When the dust finally settled, Lyerin stood alone in the clearing, his chest heaving as he caught his breath. The beast lay at his feet, its massive form motionless and its glowing eyes dimmed. Lyerin stared down at it, his expression unreadable. He reached down and extracted its mana stone, a massive, pulsating gem that glowed with an intensity that made the others pale in comparison. Despite his victory, a sense of dissatisfaction lingered in his chest. He held the mana stone up to the light, examining it closely before letting out a sigh. "Still not enough," he muttered, his tone laced with disappointment. He tucked the stone into his pouch and turned away, his gaze shifting back to the forest. "There has to be something stronger out there," he said, his voice tinged with frustration. "Something that can really push me to my limits." With that, he disappeared into the shadows, his hunt far from over. Chapter 319 - 319: Band of Monsters The forest, still scarred from his previous battles, seemed to stretch endlessly before Lyerin. Shadows danced between the towering trees, and the faint hum of mana-rich energy hung in the air. The mana stone in his pouch pulsed faintly, but its light barely held his attention. It wasn''t enough¡ªnot nearly enough. Lyerin needed something greater. Something that would ignite the thrill of battle in his veins. His boots crunched against the forest floor as he moved silently, his senses heightened. Every rustle of leaves, every distant call of a beast, sent a wave of anticipation through him. He could feel it¡ªsomething was out there, watching him, waiting for the perfect moment to strike. And then, he saw them. The creatures emerged from the shadows one by one, their massive forms radiating a dangerous aura. They were similar to the beast he had fought earlier¡ªscaled monsters with glowing eyes and an air of primal menace¡ªbut these were larger, their movements more coordinated. There were five of them in total, their scales shimmering with a faint iridescent glow that reflected the dim light filtering through the canopy. Their claws were longer, sharper, and their eyes burned with an intelligence that sent a thrill down Lyerin''s spine. He crouched low, hiding behind the cover of a fallen tree as he observed them. The beasts moved with purpose, communicating with low growls and guttural sounds that hinted at a level of strategy. They weren''t just aimless predators¡ªthey were hunters, and they worked as a team. Lyerin''s lips curled into a slow, wicked grin. "Now this," he murmured, his voice barely audible, "this is what I''ve been waiting for." Lyerin didn''t hesitate. He stepped into the open, his movements deliberate as he drew the attention of the entire group. The beasts froze, their glowing eyes locking onto him with predatory precision. "You''re a sight to behold," Lyerin said, his voice carrying an edge of excitement. He spread his arms wide, taunting them. "Come on, then. Let''s see what you''ve got." The largest of the beasts let out a deafening roar, the sound reverberating through the forest. It charged, its claws tearing into the ground as it closed the distance with terrifying speed. Lyerin sidestepped at the last moment, his movements fluid as he delivered a powerful kick to the creature''s side. The impact sent the beast skidding across the ground, but it quickly regained its footing, snarling in anger. "Not bad," Lyerin said, flexing his fists. "But you''ll have to do better than that." The other four beasts didn''t wait for orders. They attacked in unison, their coordination flawless as they surrounded Lyerin. One leapt at him from the front while another tried to flank him from the side. Lyerin ducked under the first attack, using the momentum of his movement to deliver a devastating elbow strike to the second beast''s jaw. The creature yelped in pain, but the remaining three pressed their advantage. A swipe of claws narrowly missed his shoulder, tearing through the bark of a nearby tree with ease. Lyerin retaliated with a series of rapid punches, each blow landing with enough force to crack the scales of the beast in front of him. "You''re quick," he said, sidestepping another attack. "But I''m quicker." The beasts adapted to his movements, their attacks becoming more calculated as the fight dragged on. They moved in perfect sync, one distracting him with feints while another went in for the kill. Lyerin was relentless, his movements a blur as he dodged, blocked, and countered with precision. He refused to use his eldritch magic, relying solely on his physical strength and agility. Each strike he delivered sent shockwaves rippling through the air, and yet the beasts refused to back down. One of them lunged at him with its jaws wide open, aiming to tear him apart. Lyerin grabbed its lower jaw with both hands, his muscles straining as he held it at bay. With a roar of exertion, he twisted sharply, sending the beast crashing into another. "You''re tough," he said, his breathing heavy but his grin unwavering. "But so am I." The largest of the beasts, seemingly the leader, let out a guttural growl that silenced the others. It stepped forward, its glowing eyes narrowing as it assessed Lyerin. "You want a piece of me too, big guy?" Lyerin taunted, rolling his shoulders. "Bring it on." The beast didn''t charge blindly like the others. Instead, it stalked toward him, its movements slow and deliberate. Lyerin tensed, his instincts screaming at him to stay on guard. The beast suddenly lunged, its claws slicing through the air with blinding speed. Lyerin barely managed to dodge, the tips of the claws grazing his arm and drawing blood. He countered with a powerful uppercut, the force of the blow lifting the beast off its feet. The others seized the opportunity, attacking him from all sides. Lyerin spun in place, delivering a flurry of punches and kicks that sent two of them flying. He grabbed another by the tail and swung it like a club, using it to knock the others off balance. The fight grew fiercer with each passing moment. Lyerin''s movements became more aggressive, his strikes hitting harder as he pushed himself to his limits. His laughter echoed through the forest, a sound of pure exhilaration as he reveled in the chaos. The beasts, though wounded, refused to give up. They fought with a ferocity that matched his own, their glowing eyes burning with determination. The leader lunged at him again, its claws aiming for his throat. Lyerin caught the attack, his hands locking around its wrists as they grappled. The ground beneath them cracked under the pressure, and Lyerin let out a roar as he threw the beast to the ground. Before he could follow up, another tackled him from behind, its weight pinning him to the ground. He snarled, twisting his body to throw it off before delivering a brutal punch to its side. The clearing was a battlefield, the ground littered with shattered trees and scorched earth. Lyerin stood in the center, his chest heaving as he faced the remaining beasts. His body was covered in cuts and bruises, but his grin was as fierce as ever. "Is that all you''ve got?" he taunted, spreading his arms wide. "Come on! Give me everything!" The leader let out a final roar, and the beasts charged him as one. Lyerin met them head-on, his fists colliding with claws and teeth in a clash of raw power. The battle reached its peak, their movements a blur as they fought with everything they had. The ground trembled beneath them, and the air was thick with the sounds of snarls, roars, and Lyerin''s laughter. When the dust finally settled, Lyerin stood alone, his body battered but unbroken. The beasts lay motionless around him, their glowing eyes dimmed and their bodies still. He crouched beside the leader, extracting its mana stone with a practiced motion. The gem pulsed with an intense light, its energy radiating warmth in his hand. Despite his victory, Lyerin''s grin faded slightly. He glanced at the other stones in his pouch, then back at the one in his hand. "I want more," he muttered, tucking the stone away. His gaze shifted back to the forest, the thrill of the hunt still burning in his chest. "There''s something stronger out there," he said, his voice low but determined. "And I am sure they were going to take me to the limit" With that, he disappeared into the shadows, his hunt far from over. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 320 - 320: Madness The forest trembled with an unnatural silence. No birds chirped, no insects buzzed, and the wind seemed to still in anticipation. Lyerin, his senses razor-sharp, prowled forward, the weight of his earlier battle barely a memory. His clothes hung in tatters, stained with blood¡ªsome his own, most not¡ªand his eyes burned with a feral intensity. He didn''t need to look for long. Ahead of him, in a massive clearing surrounded by twisted, gnarled trees, stood a beast unlike any he had seen before. Its towering form was cloaked in dense, spiked fur that shimmered with a faint, otherworldly light. Six limbs, each ending in dagger-like claws, gripped the earth, and its eyes glowed with an eerie, iridescent hue. Lyerin froze, his lips curling into a grin. "You''ll do nicely," he murmured, his voice carrying an edge of manic glee. The beast turned its head, locking its gaze onto Lyerin. A low, guttural growl reverberated through the clearing, shaking loose leaves from the trees above. Without warning, it charged, its movements blindingly fast for a creature of its size. Lyerin barely dodged, the ground where he''d stood exploding in a cloud of dirt and debris. He spun, delivering a powerful kick to the creature''s flank. The impact rippled across its body, but the beast didn''t even flinch. "Oh, you''re a tough one," Lyerin said, his grin widening. "This is going to be fun." The beast lunged again, swiping at him with claws that seemed to cut through the air itself. Lyerin ducked, countering with a punch that cracked the beast''s jaw. It stumbled back, shaking its head before roaring in fury. The fight intensified quickly. The beast moved with a ferocity and speed that tested Lyerin''s limits, each attack a deadly dance of claws and fangs. Lyerin matched its pace, his body a blur as he weaved between its strikes, his fists and feet finding their mark again and again. Every hit he landed seemed to enrage the creature further. It retaliated with unrelenting ferocity, its claws grazing his shoulder and drawing blood. Lyerin hissed in pain, but his grin never faltered. "That all you''ve got?" he taunted, wiping the blood from his arm. His eyes gleamed with a dangerous light. "Come on, show me what you''re really made of!" As if answering his challenge, the creature let out a deafening roar. The air around it shimmered, and the ground beneath its feet began to crack. Spikes of hardened mana erupted from the earth, forcing Lyerin to leap back. The beast charged again, its claws glowing with a strange, dark energy. Lyerin dodged the first swipe, but the second caught him across the chest, tearing through his shirt and leaving a shallow gash. He stumbled back, coughing as he felt the strange energy course through him. "You''ve got some tricks, huh?" he said, his breathing heavy. His smile, however, only grew wider. "Good. So do I." Lyerin''s movements became sharper, more deliberate. He struck with precision, targeting the beast''s joints and weak points, each blow landing with enough force to make the ground tremble. The creature, however, was relentless, adapting to his tactics and countering with devastating attacks of its own. The forest around them bore the scars of their battle. Trees shattered under the force of their strikes, and the ground was torn apart, creating craters and jagged fissures. The air was thick with dust and the scent of blood. Lyerin laughed, the sound wild and unhinged. His eyes sparkled with a madness that grew with every passing moment. "You''re making me work for it," he said, his voice laced with exhilaration. "I like that." The beast roared again, summoning a surge of dark energy that enveloped its body. Its attacks became faster, stronger, each strike threatening to overwhelm Lyerin. He dodged and blocked as best he could, his muscles screaming in protest. For a moment, it seemed as though the beast had the upper hand. It lunged at Lyerin, its claws aiming for his throat. But Lyerin, his grin never faltering, grabbed the creature''s wrists mid-air. "Not so fast," he growled, his voice low and dangerous. With a roar of his own, he twisted, slamming the beast into the ground with enough force to shake the entire clearing. The fight dragged on, each passing minute pushing both combatants to their limits. Lyerin''s body was covered in cuts and bruises, his breathing ragged, but his movements never slowed. The beast, though equally battered, refused to yield, its glowing eyes burning with an unrelenting fury. Lyerin''s laughter grew louder, more maniacal. His grin stretched wide across his face, his eyes glinting with a dangerous light. "Yes," he said, his voice a mix of excitement and madness. "This is what I''ve been waiting for!" The beast lunged at him again, and this time, Lyerin met it head-on. Their clash sent shockwaves rippling through the forest, the sheer force of their collision toppling the few remaining trees around them. As the battle reached its peak, both Lyerin and the beast were pushed to their breaking points. Lyerin''s strikes became more brutal, his fists hitting with the force of a battering ram. The beast, though weakened, continued to fight back, its attacks wild and desperate. The clearing was a wasteland, the ground littered with debris and the remnants of their battle. Lyerin stood in the center, his chest heaving as he faced the beast one final time. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You''ve put up a good fight," he said, his voice low but filled with respect. "But it''s time to end this." With a final roar, he charged at the beast, his fists glowing with raw power. The impact of his strike sent a shockwave through the air, and the beast let out a final, anguished cry before collapsing. Lyerin stood over the creature''s lifeless body, his chest rising and falling with each heavy breath. His grin slowly faded, replaced by a look of frustration. "Still not enough," he muttered, his voice filled with disappointment. His eyes scanned the ruined clearing, his mind already turning to the next challenge. With a sigh, he turned away, his body aching but his spirit unbroken. The hunt was far from over. Chapter 321 - 321: Lyerins extent The forest lay in eerie silence, the faint rustle of leaves barely audible over the heavy tension that filled the air. Lyerin''s steps were light but purposeful as he ventured deeper into the unknown. His tattered clothes clung to his body, still damp with blood from the previous battle, but his face bore no signs of weariness. Instead, it was illuminated by a growing smile, a harbinger of the chaos he sought. And then, he found them. A cluster of monstrous creatures emerged from the shadows of the dense woods, their forms grotesque and unnatural. Each stood tall on hind legs, their skin a patchwork of scales and fur, pulsating with veins glowing faintly with eldritch energy. Their eyes were hollow yet alive, filled with a cold, calculating malice. There were five of them, each radiating an aura that promised destruction. Lyerin''s grin widened, his teeth glinting in the dim light. "Oh¡­ this is perfect," he whispered to himself, his voice laced with unbridled excitement. His body tensed, the anticipation coursing through him like fire. "Come on, then. Let''s see what you''ve got." The creatures moved as one, their speed astonishing for their size. In the blink of an eye, they surged forward, claws raking through the air with a force that could shred steel. Lyerin sidestepped the first attack, his movements fluid as water, his laughter echoing through the clearing. "Yes! That''s it! Don''t hold back!" he yelled, launching himself into the fray. His fist collided with the closest monster''s chest, the impact sending shockwaves through its massive frame. The beast staggered, but before Lyerin could follow up, another lashed out with a whip-like tail. The tail slammed into the ground where he''d been standing, leaving a deep gouge in the earth. Lyerin spun, narrowly dodging a set of razor-sharp claws aimed at his head. His movements were a blur, a dance of chaos and precision. He struck again, this time delivering a devastating kick to a creature''s knee, the joint cracking under the force. But the monsters were relentless. They adapted quickly, coordinating their attacks with brutal efficiency. Lyerin found himself dodging and countering in a whirlwind of claws, teeth, and tails. The creatures'' tactics became more aggressive, their attacks coming faster and with more precision. One of them lunged at Lyerin, its claws aimed for his midsection. He caught its wrist mid-air, twisting with a sickening crack before tossing it into another beast. "You''re good," he said, his breath coming in quick bursts. His grin never wavered. "But I''m better." Another monster charged at him, its jaws snapping inches from his face. Lyerin ducked, grabbing the beast by the horns and using its momentum to flip it onto its back. The ground shook with the impact, but before he could strike again, another creature tackled him from the side, sending him sprawling. Lyerin rolled to his feet, laughing. Blood trickled from a gash on his arm, but he barely seemed to notice. "That''s more like it!" he roared, his voice filled with exhilaration. "Make me feel alive!" The tide of the battle shifted. One of the monsters, larger and more cunning than the others, feinted an attack, drawing Lyerin''s attention. In that split second, another creature struck, its claws raking across his side. Lyerin stumbled, blood pouring from the deep gashes. He clutched his side, his fingers slick with crimson. For a moment, the forest seemed to hold its breath. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then, he laughed. It started as a low chuckle, but it quickly grew into a wild, maniacal cackle that echoed through the trees. His eyes glowed with a dangerous light, and his grin stretched impossibly wide. "Yes!" he shouted, his voice tinged with madness. "That''s what I''ve been waiting for! Come on! Hurt me more!" Emboldened by their success, the creatures attacked with renewed ferocity. Lyerin welcomed it, meeting their onslaught head-on. He dodged and countered, his movements a chaotic blend of precision and recklessness. A claw slashed across his shoulder; a tail struck his ribs. Each hit drew more blood, but with each injury, Lyerin''s laughter grew louder, his strikes more vicious. His fists and feet became a blur, each blow landing with bone-shattering force. The ground beneath them became a battlefield of blood and destruction. Trees toppled under the force of their clashes, and the air was thick with dust and the metallic tang of blood. Lyerin''s body was a patchwork of wounds, but he moved as if he were untouchable. His laughter was a constant, a sound that unnerved even the beasts he fought. "You think this is enough to stop me?" he yelled, his voice carrying over the chaos. "You''ll have to do better than that!" The battle reached its peak. Lyerin was a whirlwind of destruction, his fists and feet striking with the force of a hurricane. The creatures, though formidable, began to falter under his relentless assault. One by one, they fell. Lyerin''s laughter rang out with each victory, a sound of pure, unbridled joy. The last creature, its body battered and broken, lunged at him in a final, desperate attack. Lyerin caught its claws with both hands, his grin widening as he met its gaze. "Good effort," he said, his voice low and almost gentle. Then, with a final surge of strength, he twisted, snapping the beast''s arm before delivering a devastating punch to its skull. The creature collapsed, its body hitting the ground with a dull thud. Lyerin stood amidst the carnage, his chest heaving as he surveyed the battlefield. Blood dripped from his wounds, pooling at his feet. His laughter finally subsided, replaced by a deep, guttural sigh. "Still not enough," he muttered, shaking his head. His grin faded, replaced by a look of disappointment. "Come on. Where''s the real challenge?" He turned, his body aching but his spirit unbroken. The hunt wasn''t over. It never would be. The wind howled through the dense forest as Lyerin marched forward, his bloodied and bruised form cutting a solitary figure amidst the carnage he had left behind. His body was battered, his clothing torn and soaked with his own blood, yet his eyes shone with the fiery determination of a man consumed by his own lust for battle. His laughter had faded now, replaced by a grim silence as he scanned his surroundings for the next challenge. And then he saw them¡ªa horde of monsters unlike anything he had encountered before. Their forms were massive, each towering over him like an ominous shadow. Scales glinted in the faint light, and jagged teeth gleamed with malice. They moved with a predatory grace, their every step sending tremors through the ground. Lyerin stopped, his breathing heavy. "Perfect," he muttered, his voice hoarse but still laced with anticipation. "Let''s see how far I can go." The monsters wasted no time. The first beast lunged at him with terrifying speed, its claws aimed for his throat. Lyerin sidestepped just in time, driving his elbow into its ribcage with a sickening crunch. But before he could recover, another beast struck from behind, its tail smashing into his back and sending him sprawling to the ground. Lyerin coughed, blood splattering the dirt. He struggled to his feet, his grin returning despite the pain. "Good," he spat, wiping the blood from his mouth. "I needed a warm-up." The creatures attacked in unison, their movements synchronized and relentless. Lyerin ducked and weaved through the onslaught, his fists and feet flying in every direction. He landed a devastating punch on one beast, shattering its jaw, but another caught him off guard, its claws raking across his chest. The pain was blinding, but Lyerin only laughed. "Is that all you''ve got?" he taunted, his voice dripping with defiance. Chapter 322 - 322: Craze ends Minutes stretched into hours as the battle raged on. Lyerin''s body became a canvas of injuries, each new wound adding to the patchwork of scars that adorned his skin. His breathing grew labored, but his movements remained sharp, fueled by sheer willpower and adrenaline. He leaped into the air, bringing his fist down on a beast''s skull with enough force to crack the ground beneath it. But before he could savor the victory, another creature lunged at him, its jaws closing around his arm. Lyerin let out a roar, his muscles straining as he pried the beast''s jaws apart. Blood poured from his arm, but he didn''t stop. With a guttural scream, he threw the monster into its companions, sending them tumbling like bowling pins. "More!" he bellowed, his voice echoing through the forest. "Come at me!" The creatures seemed to sense his exhaustion. They grew bolder, their attacks more coordinated and ferocious. Lyerin found himself on the defensive, his body struggling to keep up with the relentless assault. One beast slammed into him with the force of a charging bull, sending him crashing into a tree. The impact knocked the wind out of him, and he crumpled to the ground. For a moment, the world spun, and darkness threatened to overtake him. But then, he laughed. It was a broken, ragged sound, filled with both pain and defiance. Lyerin dragged himself to his feet, his body trembling. "Not yet," he muttered, his voice barely above a whisper. "I''m not done yet." The creatures closed in, their eyes glowing with the promise of victory. Lyerin clenched his fists, his knuckles white. His body screamed in protest, but his mind refused to give in. The battle reached its peak. Lyerin was a blur of motion, his strikes fueled by desperation and determination. He took down one beast with a savage uppercut, then spun and delivered a bone-crushing kick to another''s leg. But his body was failing him. His movements grew sluggish, and his vision blurred. A beast''s claws tore through his side, sending him staggering. Another struck him from behind, its tail smashing into his spine. Lyerin fell to his knees, blood pooling around him. His breaths came in ragged gasps, each one a struggle. The creatures circled him, their growls low and menacing. For the first time, doubt crept into his mind. Was this it? Was this where his journey ended? Lyerin forced himself to his feet, his legs trembling under his weight. His eyes burned with an unrelenting fire, and his lips curled into a defiant grin. "I''m still standing," he said, his voice weak but unwavering. "You''ll have to do better than this." The creatures hesitated, as if unnerved by his resilience. Then, with a collective roar, they charged. Lyerin met them head-on, his body a whirlwind of destruction. He fought with everything he had, each strike a testament to his indomitable spirit. But the toll on his body was too great. A beast''s claw slashed across his chest, sending him crashing to the ground. This time, he didn''t get up. Lyerin lay motionless, his body broken and battered. Blood pooled beneath him, and his breaths came in shallow gasps. The creatures loomed over him, their victory all but assured. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But even in defeat, Lyerin''s spirit burned bright. His lips curled into a faint smile, and his eyes sparkled with defiance. "Not¡­ bad," he muttered, his voice barely audible. "You almost¡­ got me." The creatures growled, their eyes filled with both triumph and unease. Then, one by one, they turned and disappeared into the shadows, leaving Lyerin alone in the clearing. Lyerin closed his eyes, his body screaming for rest. But even as darkness claimed him, his mind was already plotting his next move. The fight wasn''t over. It never would be. He believed. ¡­ No long, Lyerin stirred, the weight of his battered body pressing heavily against the cold, blood-soaked ground. His muscles screamed in agony, his wounds throbbed with an intensity that rivaled the fiercest storms, and his breaths were shallow and labored. For a moment, he thought he was still locked in the violent embrace of combat, caught in the chaos that had pushed him to the edge of oblivion. But as his vision cleared, he realized the scene around him was eerily still. The beasts, the very monsters that had nearly ended him, lay sprawled around him¡ªdead. Their bodies were twisted and mangled, their eyes lifeless, and their once-menacing forms now nothing more than grotesque remnants of their former power. Lyerin sat up slowly, his hands pressing against the dirt for support. His laughter, weak but unmistakable, bubbled up from his chest. "So, they didn''t finish me off," he muttered, his voice tinged with a mixture of amusement and exhaustion. "Just my hallucinations." He dragged himself to his feet, each movement a testament to his indomitable will. As he gazed at the carnage around him, a grin spread across his face, wide and wild. "Coming to this Zordrix World¡­" he began, his voice growing stronger with each word, "¡­was the best decision I ever made!" He paced through the battlefield, his eyes scanning the corpses of the fallen beasts. "Back on Earth," he mused aloud, kicking the lifeless body of a monster that had clawed his side, "I couldn''t even dream of this. Families, schemes, betrayals¡ªit was all about politics and power plays." His tone darkened, the grin on his face faltering for a moment. "Everyone was a damn schemer, waiting for the perfect moment to stab you in the back. No one fought fair, not like this." He gestured toward the scattered remains of his adversaries, his smile returning. "But these beasts? They''re honest. Brutal, yes, but honest. They fight to survive, to dominate, not to manipulate. It''s¡­" he paused, searching for the word, "¡­relaxing." He crouched beside a particularly large creature, its jaw still locked in a fierce snarl even in death. "You almost got me," he said, tapping its forehead with his bloodied knuckles. "But almost doesn''t count, does it?" Lyerin began collecting the mana stones, the glowing orbs embedded in the beasts'' cores. Each one pulsed faintly with eldritch energy, a testament to the power these creatures had wielded. "One," he counted aloud, prying a stone from a beast''s chest with a sickening crunch. "Two¡­ three¡­" His voice echoed through the clearing as he worked, his hands moving with mechanical precision. As he stuffed the stones into his satchel, his thoughts drifted back to Earth. "They would''ve killed for something like this," he murmured, holding up a particularly large mana stone. "Hell, they would''ve killed me for something half as valuable. But here? Here, I can take what I want, fight who I want, and no one''s around to stop me." He stood, his satchel bulging with mana stones. "This," he said, spreading his arms wide, "is freedom. This is living." The trek back to his base was slow and arduous, his injuries making every step a challenge. But Lyerin didn''t mind. The pain was a reminder of his triumph, a badge of honor he wore with pride. As he walked, he passed the remains of the creatures he had slaughtered earlier. Each one was a monument to his relentless pursuit of strength, a testament to his determination to push himself to the limit. He stopped beside the corpse of a beast with shattered horns and a twisted neck. "You put up a decent fight," he said, crouching to examine it more closely. "But you should''ve aimed for the kill. That hesitation cost you." Further along, he found another creature, its body riddled with the marks of his brutal assault. "This one," he said, nodding appreciatively, "had some spirit. Too bad it didn''t last." He continued, each encounter sparking a new commentary. "Your claws were sharp, but not sharp enough." "Those teeth could''ve torn me apart, but you didn''t get the chance." "Fast, but not fast enough to outrun me." With every step, his grin grew wider, his eyes shining with a manic light. The sight of the carnage, the evidence of his dominance, filled him with a sense of satisfaction he hadn''t felt in years. As the sun began to set, casting a blood-red glow over the forest, Lyerin stopped at the edge of a small clearing. The bodies of several beasts lay strewn about, their blood staining the ground. "Look at this," he said, spreading his arms wide. "A masterpiece." He turned slowly, taking in the scene. "This is what it''s all about. Not the scheming, not the politics, but the fight. The thrill. The rush of putting everything on the line and coming out on top." He looked down at his battered body, his grin softening into a smirk. "Even if it costs me this," he said, gesturing to his injuries, "it''s worth it. Every damn second." Lyerin resumed his journey, his steps steady despite the pain. The base was still miles away, but he didn''t care. The Zordrix World had given him what Earth never could¡ªa purpose, a challenge, a reason to push himself beyond his limits. As he walked, he clutched the mana stones tightly, their glow casting eerie shadows on his face. "These will do for now," he said, his voice low but resolute. "But this is just the beginning." The forest seemed to echo his words, the trees whispering promises of battles yet to come. And Lyerin, battered but unbroken, welcomed them with open arms. Chapter 323 - 323: Soldiers scheming The forest was alive with the ambient hum of mana energy, a serene contrast to the carnage Lyerin had left behind. His body, though still aching and battered, bore the signs of someone who had endured unimaginable trials and emerged stronger, if not completely sane. A satchel bulged at his side, filled with the mana crystals he had harvested from his latest exploits. Each crystal pulsed faintly, casting a soft glow that illuminated his bloodstained figure as he trudged through the dense woodland. As he neared a crossroads, his heightened senses detected movement ahead. He paused, narrowing his eyes as he scanned the trees. A subtle shifting of leaves betrayed the presence of others. Soon, emerging from the shadows, a group of soldiers materialized, clad in the familiar makeshift armor of the temporary members of his new tribe. Their weapons were drawn, but not raised¡ªa precaution more than a threat. They stood at a distance, their eyes wary and cautious. Lyerin halted, adjusting the strap of his satchel as he offered them a smirk. "Well, well," he said, his tone light but carrying an undertone of weariness. "What are the odds of running into you lot out here?" The soldiers didn''t immediately respond. Their eyes flickered to the satchel at his side, the faint glow of the mana crystals catching their attention. One of them, a stocky man with a scar running down his cheek, finally spoke. "We could ask you the same thing, Lyerin." His voice was steady but tinged with tension. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Relax," Lyerin replied, raising a hand as if to show he meant no harm. "Just passing through. On my way back to the tribe." He took a step forward, but the soldiers didn''t move, maintaining the gap between them. Another soldier, a younger woman with sharp eyes, crossed her arms. "You''ve been gone a while," she said. "The others were starting to wonder if you''d come back at all." Lyerin chuckled, the sound low and almost mocking. "You know me. Always chasing something¡­ bigger." He tapped the satchel at his side, the gesture casual but deliberate. "And wouldn''t you know it, I found exactly what I was looking for." The atmosphere crackled with an unspoken tension. The soldiers remained at their distance, their stances guarded. Lyerin, unbothered, leaned against a nearby tree, his grin unwavering. "So," he began, tilting his head, "how''s the tribe holding up? No disasters while I was away, I hope?" The scarred soldier exchanged a glance with his companions before replying. "They''re fine. Busy, but fine. Everyone''s been working hard to establish the new base for you. The walls are holding, and the statue¡­ it''s still pulsing with that strange energy." Lyerin''s grin widened. "Good. Means it''s doing its job." He straightened, his tone growing more curious. "And the people? No complaints, no mutinies?" The younger woman frowned slightly. "Why would there be complaints? We''re temporary members, sure, but we know the deal. We work, we survive. It''s simple." "Simple," Lyerin echoed, nodding slowly. "Good to hear. I like simple." Despite the casual tone of the conversation, the soldiers'' unease was palpable. They remained rooted in place, their hands hovering near their weapons. Lyerin''s reputation preceded him¡ªhis erratic behavior, his penchant for throwing himself into danger, and his near-unnatural strength were enough to unsettle even the bravest among them. "You''ve been¡­ busy," the scarred soldier said, gesturing vaguely toward Lyerin''s bloodstained clothes. "Looks like you''ve seen more action than the rest of us combined." Lyerin glanced down at himself, feigning surprise. "This? Oh, just a little scuffle. You should see the other guys." His grin turned sharp, almost predatory. "Or what''s left of them." The soldiers exchanged uneasy glances. One of them, a tall man with a spear, spoke up hesitantly. "We''ve heard stories, Lyerin. About the beasts you''ve been hunting. They say you''ve been going after things no one else would dare touch." "Stories?" Lyerin repeated, his tone amused. "Is that what they''re calling it now? Sounds like I''ve made an impression." The woman narrowed her eyes. "They also say you''re reckless. That you''ll get yourself killed one day." Lyerin laughed, the sound loud and unrestrained. "Maybe," he admitted, his voice laced with a strange kind of joy. "But what''s life without a little risk? Besides," he added, his gaze locking onto hers, "I''m still standing, aren''t I?" The soldiers shifted uncomfortably under his gaze. Despite their wariness, there was no denying the respect they held for him. Lyerin''s strength, his unwavering confidence, and his ability to lead¡ªeven in the most chaotic of circumstances¡ªhad earned him a begrudging admiration. "You''re heading back to the tribe, then?" the scarred soldier asked, his tone carefully neutral. "That''s the plan," Lyerin replied, pushing off the tree and adjusting his satchel. "I''ve got what I need, and I''ve had my fun. Time to put these crystals to good use." The woman hesitated before speaking again. "And the tribe? What happens after all this¡­ work is done?" Lyerin''s grin softened into something more thoughtful. "That," he said slowly, "depends. For now, we focus on survival. After that¡­ who knows?" The soldiers nodded, though their expressions remained cautious. The conversation drew to an uneasy close. Lyerin began to move forward, but the soldiers stepped aside, maintaining their distance. "You''ve done well," Lyerin said as he passed them, his tone surprisingly sincere. "Keep it up." The scarred soldier inclined his head slightly. "We''ll see you back at the base." Lyerin didn''t respond, his focus already shifting to the path ahead. As the soldiers watched him disappear into the forest, the tension lingered in the air like a storm cloud. "He''s¡­ something else," the younger woman murmured, her voice barely audible. The scarred soldier nodded. And with that, they turned and made their way back, the uneasy encounter etched into their memories. The soldiers stood clustered together, their breaths shallow as they watched Lyerin''s figure fade into the dense underbrush, carrying his spoils of mana stones like trophies from a hunt. The oppressive silence of the jungle surrounded them, broken only by the occasional call of distant beasts. Each soldier exchanged wary glances, their expressions conflicted. "He''s weak right now," one of the younger men, Donovan, whispered, his voice barely audible. His hands gripped his weapon tightly, knuckles white. "Look at him¡­ limping. We''ve seen how insane he is when he''s full strength. If we wait any longer, we might not get another chance." A seasoned soldier, Theran, narrowed his eyes, still staring in the direction Lyerin had disappeared. "You think he''s weak?" he hissed. "That''s what he wants you to think. Have you not seen what he''s done? Half of the creatures we couldn''t even dream of facing were slaughtered by his bare hands! And you think a little exhaustion makes him vulnerable?" Another soldier, Miriam, frowned, her voice trembling but resolute. "Theran''s right. Lyerin isn''t just strong¡ªhe''s cunning. You''ve seen how he plays with those beasts, how he lures them. What if this is a trap? What if he wants us to follow him so he can pick us off one by one?" Donovan shook his head fiercely. "No. This isn''t a trap. He''s alone. He didn''t even notice us watching him. He''s distracted¡ªprobably thinking about those damn mana stones. If we don''t act now, we''ll lose the best opportunity we''ve had since we joined this so-called tribe!" "But why now?" another soldier, Mikhail, asked cautiously. He seemed hesitant, his voice uncertain. "Why not wait until we''re all rested and regrouped? Why take the risk when we don''t know what state he''s really in?" "Because!" Donovan snapped, his frustration boiling over. "Every second we wait, he gets closer to the tribe. If he''s dangerous here, imagine what he could do if we let him get stronger! He''s a monster. And if we don''t stop him, we''ll be next on his list of prey." Theran''s lips curled in a grimace. "You think he doesn''t know we''ve been tailing him? He''s not stupid. He''s playing a game with us. Lyerin isn''t like the beasts he hunts¡ªhe''s far worse. And if we fail to kill him..." His voice trailed off, and his jaw clenched tightly. Miriam nodded slowly, though her expression betrayed her fear. "If we let him live, we''re gambling with everyone''s lives. Do you think he''ll just let us walk away when he''s done with us? Once he decides we''re of no use, we''re as good as dead." "But what if he''s not our enemy?" Mikhail interjected, though his voice lacked conviction. "I mean... he''s kept us alive so far, hasn''t he? He''s fought those beasts, led us to safe zones, and protected us when things got rough. Maybe we don''t understand him, but what if he''s just¡ª" "A lunatic," Donovan cut him off sharply. "He''s a lunatic, Mikhail. Don''t let his acts fool you. He didn''t save us out of kindness. He did it because we''re his tools. Tools he''ll toss aside the moment he finds something better¡ªor if he just gets bored." Theran grunted in agreement. "I''ve seen men like him before. They think they''re gods, untouchable. But every god has a weakness. We just have to find his and exploit it." Miriam''s voice softened, almost pleading. "But what if we''re wrong? What if attacking him only makes things worse for us? What if¡ª" "Enough!" Donovan barked, cutting through the rising tension. He turned to face the others fully, his expression set with grim determination. "We can sit here all day debating the what-ifs, but every moment we waste is another moment he gets further away. I say we follow him. We corner him. And we end this madness before it''s too late." The group fell into a tense silence, the weight of the decision hanging heavily over them. Finally, Theran exhaled deeply, his hand tightening around his weapon. "If we do this, we do it together. No hesitation. No second-guessing. Agreed?" One by one, the soldiers nodded, their faces pale but resolute. "Let''s do it," Donovan said, his voice low and steady. "Let''s do it," Miriam echoed, though her hands trembled. The rest of the group murmured their agreement, their voices blending into a unified resolve. They adjusted their weapons, steeling themselves for what lay ahead. And as they stepped into the jungle, following the faint traces of Lyerin''s trail, the oppressive silence of the forest seemed to deepen, as if the world itself held its breath. Chapter 324 - 324: Ambush As Lyerin trekked through the dense and shadow-laden forest, the weight of the mana stones he carried pressed against his back, but his gait was steady and unrushed. The air around him was thick with the remnants of his earlier battles¡ªthe faint metallic tang of blood, the charred scent of scorched foliage, and the eerie quiet that always followed a predator''s reign. His eyes glinted with a mix of exhilaration and weariness, his mind replaying the countless moments of combat he had just endured. The world around him seemed still, almost unnaturally so. The usual rustling of leaves, chirps of small creatures, or distant roars of wandering beasts were absent. It was the kind of quiet that pressed on the ears, making one hyper-aware of every sound, every movement. Yet Lyerin, unfazed by such stillness, hummed a soft tune to himself, a dark melody that seemed to mirror his own chaotic energy. But then, out of the corner of his eye, he caught something¡ªa flicker, a blur, something darting just out of his direct line of sight. It was subtle, almost imperceptible, like a shadow sliding through the dense underbrush. He paused mid-step, his eyes narrowing as he scanned the area around him. At first, it was just one. A faint shimmer against the backdrop of green and gray, moving with the speed and silence of a ghost. Lyerin''s lips quirked into a half-smile as he turned his head slightly, as though to give it a better view of him. "Ah... so you''ve finally decided to show up," he murmured, his voice low and tinged with amusement. The blur moved again, faster this time, weaving between the thick trunks of ancient trees, its motion fluid and deliberate. It was as if it were testing him, gauging his reaction. Lyerin remained still, his eyes following the movement with a predator''s precision. Then another appeared. This one to his left, mimicking the first with its graceful and fleeting movements. And then another, to his right. His sharp senses began to pick up the faint disturbances in the air, the minute shifts in the forest''s natural rhythm. One became two. Two became four. And then, all at once, the forest seemed alive with motion. Shadows darted and danced through the trees, their movements synchronized yet erratic, like a symphony of ghosts converging upon their prey. Each blur was unique, its shape and size just indistinct enough to defy easy identification. Were they soldiers? Beasts? Spirits? It didn''t matter to Lyerin; his grin only widened. "Ah, there it is," he said softly, his voice carrying an edge of glee. "The thrill of uncertainty." The blurs didn''t come closer¡ªthey circled him, their movements tightening like a noose. Every now and then, one would come just a hair closer, as if testing his awareness, before retreating back into the swirling dance. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The forest itself seemed to shift in response to their presence, the shadows growing darker, the air heavier. Lyerin''s laughter broke through the tense silence, a sound that was both genuine and unnerving. He tossed his head back slightly, the motion almost casual despite the growing tension around him. "You''re trying so hard," he called out, his voice loud enough to echo through the trees. "It''s adorable, really. Like children playing a game they don''t fully understand." The blurs hesitated for the briefest moment, their movements faltering as if taken aback by his boldness. Lyerin chuckled again, shifting the weight of the mana stones on his back as though he weren''t surrounded by a dozen unknown entities. "No need to hide," he continued, his tone almost teasing. He spread his arms wide, as if welcoming them. "Come on, let''s not waste each other''s time. You''ve been watching me for a while now, haven''t you? And I have to say, I''m flattered. Really, I am. But this little game of cat and mouse? It''s getting a bit boring." The blurs paused in unison, their once-fluid motions freezing mid-dance. The forest held its breath, the stillness more deafening than any roar or battle cry. Lyerin''s smile sharpened into something predatory as he leaned forward slightly, his eyes glinting with that familiar, dangerous light. "So... what''s it going to be? Are you going to make your move, or do I have to drag you out myself?" As the forest stilled into an eerie silence, Lyerin''s mocking words echoed through the vast expanse, reverberating off the trees like a challenge. For a moment, it seemed like the blurs hesitated, their presence still palpable but motionless, as though weighing their next move. Lyerin smirked, standing amidst the tension with a demeanor that exuded both confidence and a subtle air of condescension. And then, without warning, the assault began. The first attack was almost imperceptible. A faint whirring noise broke through the still air, followed by the glint of metal streaking through the dappled sunlight. Lyerin''s body moved before the projectile could find its mark, twisting with fluid precision as the weapon embedded itself into a nearby tree with a sharp thunk. "Ah, starting small, are we?" Lyerin mused, brushing a speck of dust off his shoulder as though the attack were nothing more than a nuisance. His tone was laced with amusement, his eyes flickering with a dangerous glint as he scanned the treeline. "Let me guess... darts? No, too fast. Bullets? Maybe something custom?" Another whirring sound tore through the air, this time followed by a rapid burst of projectiles. Lyerin ducked, sidestepped, and spun with an almost theatrical grace, each movement calculated yet effortless. The weapons embedded themselves into the ground around him, carving small craters into the dirt as they missed their mark. "Ah, definitely bullets," he remarked, tapping his chin with mock contemplation as he side-stepped another volley. His smirk widened, his voice carrying a taunting edge. "But what''s the point of using them if you can''t even aim properly? You might as well be throwing rocks at me." The blurs, now clearly identifiable as highly trained assassins armed with modern weaponry, pressed their attack. Explosives detonated in controlled bursts around Lyerin, shaking the earth and sending debris flying. Smoke grenades filled the air with thick, choking clouds, obscuring the battlefield in a haze of gray. Lyerin''s laughter rang out from within the smoke, his silhouette darting in and out of view like a phantom. "Smoke? Really?" he called out, his voice cutting through the chaos like a blade. "You''re trying to blind me in a forest I know better than you? That''s cute. Desperate, but cute." The assassins adjusted their strategy, switching to heat-seeking devices and laser-guided systems. Missiles streaked through the sky, homing in on Lyerin with unerring precision. But as they closed in, Lyerin leapt into the air, twisting mid-flight with an agility that defied human limits. The missiles collided with each other in a fiery explosion, the shockwave sending leaves and branches raining down from above. Landing gracefully, Lyerin dusted off his cloak, his grin never wavering. "You''re escalating quickly," he observed, his tone almost conversational. "I like that. But maybe slow down a bit? Give yourselves a chance to actually hit me first." The forest erupted into chaos as the assassins unleashed everything they had. Drones buzzed overhead, raining down gunfire and miniature explosives. Turrets hidden among the trees sprang to life, their barrels swiveling to track Lyerin''s every movement. A hailstorm of bullets and shrapnel tore through the landscape, shredding trees and gouging deep trenches into the ground. Yet Lyerin danced through it all. His movements were a blur of elegance and efficiency, his body twisting and contorting to evade each and every attack. He moved like water flowing through cracks, adapting seamlessly to the relentless onslaught. "Is this really all you''ve got?" he called out, his voice tinged with mockery as he narrowly dodged a laser-guided strike. "I expected more from assassins with such fancy toys. You''re embarrassing yourselves." A sudden whistling sound caught his attention, and Lyerin''s eyes flicked upward just in time to see a cluster of small devices descending rapidly toward him. They detonated mid-air, releasing a cascade of razor-sharp shrapnel that blanketed the area in a deadly rain. Lyerin raised an eyebrow, his expression one of mild intrigue as he stepped into the gaps between the falling fragments, his movements impossibly precise. "Ah, fragmentation bombs," he mused, plucking a stray shard from the air and examining it before tossing it aside. "Classic. But honestly? Still not enough." The assassins switched tactics yet again, deploying energy-based weapons that crackled with eldritch power. Bolts of searing light streaked toward Lyerin, carving molten trails into the earth as they passed. He ducked and weaved, his laughter echoing through the battlefield as he sidestepped one blast after another. "Now we''re getting somewhere," he remarked, his grin widening as he dodged another energy bolt. "Though I have to say, you''re still missing the mark. Literally." The attacks grew more intense, the assassins pushing their equipment to its limits in a desperate attempt to overwhelm Lyerin. Plasma grenades exploded in blinding flashes, EMP bursts disrupted the natural rhythm of the forest, and chemical canisters released clouds of toxic gas that spread rapidly through the air. Lyerin paused briefly, his eyes narrowing as he took in the sight of the gas creeping toward him. He sniffed the air experimentally before letting out a low chuckle. "Ah, now this is interesting," he said, his tone dripping with sarcasm. "Poisoning the air, are we? Clever. Or at least, it would be, if I weren''t immune to most of this nonsense." He stepped forward, his grin turning feral as he addressed his unseen assailants. "Is that all you can do?" he taunted, his voice carrying a dangerous edge. "Because if it is, you might as well pack it up and go home." Chapter 325 - 325: Cease and Run The forest trembled under the unrelenting fury of the assault, a cacophony of destruction that seemed determined to break the very will of nature itself. The assassins, concealed within their high-tech camouflage, launched a barrage of attacks that made even the previous onslaught seem tame in comparison. The intensity of their desperation was palpable, their movements calculated, their weapons synchronized to ensure that Lyerin would have no chance of survival. Lyerin, however, remained as composed as ever, his smirk unshaken by the chaos erupting around him. He moved through the storm of fire and metal with an almost supernatural ease, dodging, deflecting, and redirecting the relentless attacks as if the battlefield were his personal stage. The assassins, realizing their initial tactics were failing, ramped up their efforts. Explosions erupted all around, shaking the ground and splitting trees asunder. Streams of bullets carved through the air, converging on Lyerin from all directions. Missiles screamed toward him in tightly coordinated waves, their trails painting the sky with streaks of fire. "Really now," Lyerin muttered, tilting his head to avoid a bullet that zipped past his ear. His voice carried a mix of amusement and disdain as he stepped aside to let a missile sail harmlessly past him, crashing into a tree and detonating in a fiery bloom. "Is this truly the best you can muster? I almost feel insulted." Another wave of projectiles rained down from above, accompanied by a swarm of drones that unleashed a torrent of gunfire. Lyerin leaped into the air, spinning gracefully as he evaded the barrage with an elegance that defied the chaotic surroundings. His cloak billowed around him like the wings of a shadowy bird, a stark contrast to the destruction unfolding beneath him. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Now this is interesting," he said, landing lightly on the branch of a tree that had somehow survived the carnage. His eyes gleamed with predatory delight as he surveyed the battlefield. "You''re throwing everything you have at me, aren''t you? I wonder¡­ what happens when you run out of toys?" The assassins responded with even greater ferocity, deploying energy weapons that hummed with eldritch power. Beams of crackling light tore through the forest, leaving smoldering scars in their wake. Lyerin ducked and weaved through the onslaught, his movements impossibly fluid as he danced between the searing blasts. "Ah, now we''re talking," he said, his laughter ringing out as he narrowly avoided a particularly powerful energy beam that obliterated a boulder behind him. "You''ve managed to pique my interest. But let''s see if you can actually hit me." The assassins adjusted their strategy yet again, activating automated turrets hidden among the trees. The turrets roared to life, their barrels spewing streams of molten plasma that turned the ground into a molten wasteland. At the same time, the assassins deployed cluster grenades that exploded mid-air, releasing clouds of shrapnel that filled the area with deadly fragments. Lyerin''s eyes narrowed as he assessed the incoming threats. With a flick of his wrist, he deflected a shard of shrapnel with the edge of his cloak, his movements precise and deliberate. He leaped into the air once more, somersaulting over a burst of plasma fire and landing in the center of the fray. "Desperation looks good on you," he remarked, his grin widening as he sidestepped another volley of gunfire. "But you''re still missing the mark." The assassins, undeterred by Lyerin''s taunts, unleashed their most devastating weaponry yet. Explosive drones buzzed through the air, converging on Lyerin in a coordinated assault. The ground beneath him erupted in a series of controlled detonations, the shockwaves rippling outward in waves of destruction. Lyerin braced himself against the force of the explosions, his feet skidding across the scorched earth. His cloak was tattered, his hair disheveled, but his expression remained one of unshaken confidence. "You''re trying so hard," he said, his voice carrying a mocking edge as he wiped a speck of dirt from his cheek. "But let''s be honest¡­ this is getting embarrassing." As if in response to his provocation, the assassins deployed chemical weapons, releasing a thick cloud of toxic gas that spread rapidly through the battlefield. The air grew heavy with the acrid stench of poison, the visibility reduced to mere inches as the gas enveloped the area. Lyerin inhaled deeply, his nose wrinkling slightly at the scent. "Poisoning the air again?" he muttered, shaking his head. "How uninspired. You''re really scraping the bottom of the barrel now." The attacks continued unabated, the assassins pushing their weapons to their limits in a desperate bid to bring Lyerin down. Heat-seeking missiles locked onto him with unerring precision, their trails lighting up the sky as they closed in. Lyerin twisted and spun through the air, his body moving with a grace that seemed almost otherworldly as he evaded the deadly projectiles. Despite their efforts, the assassins could not land a decisive blow. Lyerin remained untouchable, his movements a blur of agility and precision as he continued to mock their attempts. And then, as suddenly as it had begun, the onslaught ceased. The forest fell silent once more, the echoes of destruction fading into the distance. The air was thick with smoke and the acrid scent of burned wood, the ground littered with the remnants of the assassins'' failed assault. Lyerin stood amidst the devastation, his chest rising and falling with steady breaths as he surveyed the aftermath. "Finished already?" he asked, his voice cutting through the silence like a knife. His grin returned, sharper than ever as he spread his arms wide in a gesture of mock surrender. "Come now, don''t tell me that''s all you''ve got." Lyerin stood in the heart of the shattered forest, his chest rising and falling in a rhythmic calm as he looked around at the aftermath of the chaotic assault. The silence was deafening, the absence of gunfire and explosions almost eerie in contrast to the frenzy from moments before. He tilted his head slightly and called out, his voice cutting through the stillness like a blade. "Is that it? Come on now, you can''t just vanish after all that effort. Show yourselves!" His voice carried a playful lilt, as though he were calling to a group of shy children. When no response came, his lips twisted into an amused smirk. "Oh, don''t be coy. Surely you haven''t used up all your tricks." But the silence persisted. Lyerin''s eyes narrowed slightly, scanning the treeline and the remnants of the battlefield for any sign of movement. After a long pause, he let out a soft chuckle, shaking his head as though admonishing invisible foes. "Fine," he said, his tone low and laced with bemusement. "If you won''t show yourselves, I suppose I''ll just have to come find you." With that, he leapt gracefully into the air, landing lightly on the branch of a towering tree that had miraculously survived the chaos. From his new vantage point, he surveyed the forest below, his sharp eyes darting across the terrain with predatory precision. At first, the woods seemed still, as though the world itself were holding its breath. But then, in the distance, subtle shifts in the shadows caught his attention. Lyerin''s grin widened as he spotted them¡ªfigures moving hastily through the underbrush, their outlines faint but unmistakable. They were retreating, scattering like insects fleeing a light. "Ah, there you are," he murmured, his voice carrying a hint of delight. His eyes gleamed with unrestrained excitement as he leaned forward, his gaze fixed on the fleeing shadows. "Running, are we? How adorable." Straightening up, Lyerin cupped his hands around his mouth and called out, his voice booming across the forest like a battle cry. "Run! Run as fast as you can! Let''s see how far those legs of yours can carry you!" The figures didn''t stop; if anything, their pace quickened, the shadows darting through the trees with frantic energy. Lyerin let out a laugh that echoed through the forest, a sound that was both thrilling and unsettling. "Yes, that''s it!" he shouted, his voice filled with mock encouragement. "Faster now! Don''t look back¡ªjust keep running! I''m rooting for you!" He clapped his hands together, the sound sharp and taunting. "Oh, you''re doing so well. Truly impressive!" As the shadows grew smaller in the distance, Lyerin''s excitement only seemed to grow. He crouched slightly on the branch, his body poised like a coiled spring as he continued his verbal onslaught. "That''s it¡ªdon''t let me catch up!" he called, his tone dripping with mock sincerity. "I mean, what would happen if I did? You don''t want to know, do you? Keep going, my little prey. Prove to me that you''re worth chasing!" His words seemed to carry through the wind, reaching the ears of those he pursued. Whether they could hear him clearly or not, the effect was evident: the shadows moved faster, their frantic retreat becoming even more erratic as they sought to put as much distance between themselves and their tormentor as possible. "Good, good!" Lyerin continued, his laughter turning darker, more unhinged with every passing moment. "This is what I love¡ªa proper game of cat and mouse! Though... it''s hardly fair, is it? A cat can pounce so much faster than a mouse can run. But I''ll give you a head start. Aren''t I generous?" The figures were almost out of sight now, their forms blending into the distant horizon. But Lyerin wasn''t done yet. He stood tall on the branch, spreading his arms wide as though embracing the chase itself. "Farther!" he roared, his voice filled with a manic energy. "Go farther! Let me see just how far you can push yourselves! Will you collapse first? Or will I get bored before then? Oh, I do hope it''s the former. That would be far more entertaining." He crouched again, his body tense with anticipation. His grin stretched wider, and his eyes gleamed with a light that was both predatory and wild. The manic joy he felt was palpable, radiating off him in waves as he watched his prey flee. "Run like your lives depend on it," he whispered, though the intensity in his voice made it sound more like a command. "Because they do." As the last of the shadows disappeared from view, Lyerin tilted his head to the side, a mockingly thoughtful expression crossing his face. "Hmmm... I wonder," he mused aloud. "How long can they keep this up? How far can they go before they realize the futility of it all?" And then, with a sudden burst of energy, he leapt from the tree, his body soaring through the air with an almost supernatural grace. As he landed on the forest floor, he straightened up and dusted himself off, his grin never faltering. "Enough games," he said, his voice low and dripping with anticipation. He turned his head toward the direction his prey had fled, his smile growing even darker. "I like the chase... but I love the catch even more." With that, Lyerin bent his knees and launched himself forward, his speed a blur as he shot through the forest in pursuit of the fleeing shadows. "Let''s see how long you can keep this up," he called out, his voice trailing behind him like a sinister promise. "I''m coming!" Chapter 326 - 326: Blame Time The forest was alive with the sound of pounding footsteps and rustling leaves as Scarred Soldier, Younger Woman, Tall Man with a Spear, Donovan, Theran, Miriam, and Mikhail fled as fast as their legs could carry them. Sweat dripped down their brows, their breaths came in ragged gasps, and their faces were masks of fear and desperation. The air was thick with tension, the weight of their failed assassination attempt hanging over them like a curse. Scarred Soldier, who had been leading the charge, finally came to a halt, doubling over to catch his breath. He placed a hand on his knee, his other hand gripping his side where a stitch was forming. The others stopped as well, forming a loose, disorganized circle around him. Younger Woman leaned against a tree, her face pale, her hands trembling. The Tall Man with a Spear held his weapon tightly, his knuckles white, while Donovan, Theran, Miriam, and Mikhail exchanged uneasy glances. "We should have waited," Scarred Soldier growled through gritted teeth, his voice low but seething with frustration. "Attacking him now... it was a mistake." Miriam, who had been silent until now, snapped her head toward him, her eyes blazing. "A mistake? Are you kidding me? He was exhausted! If not now, then when? Were we supposed to wait until he was back at full strength?" "Yes," Donovan interjected, his voice firm but quiet. "We should have waited. You''ve seen how he fights. Exhausted or not, he''s leagues beyond any of us. And now¡­ now we''ve only pissed him off." "Did you hear his laugh?" Theran whispered, his voice trembling. He looked over his shoulder as though expecting Lyerin to appear out of the shadows at any moment. "Even when he was far away, I could feel it. That... that thing wasn''t human. No normal man laughs like that." "He''s not human," Mikhail muttered, his tone laced with both fear and awe. "He''s something else. Something worse." Younger Woman clenched her fists, her knuckles brushing against the bark of the tree she was leaning on. "We don''t have time for this," she said, her voice cutting through their panicked whispers. "We need to get back to the tribe and switch back to our personas. If he catches up to us and figures out we''re spies, it''s over." "Do you think he hasn''t figured it out already?" Tall Man with a Spear said bitterly, his voice low but sharp. "He''s cunning. He''s been two steps ahead of us this entire time. For all we know, he''s just toying with us." The group fell into a tense silence, the only sounds the distant chirping of insects and their own labored breathing. But then, faintly, they heard it: the echo of Lyerin''s laughter, carried to them on the wind. It was faint, almost imperceptible, but it was there¡ªa low, sinister chuckle that made the hairs on the back of their necks stand on end. Scarred Soldier clenched his fists, his nails digging into his palms as a shiver ran down his spine. "Do you feel that?" he asked, his voice barely above a whisper. "That bloodlust... even from this distance... it''s overwhelming." Younger Woman swallowed hard, her eyes darting nervously around the forest. "He''s not even trying to hide it," she said, her voice trembling. "He wants us to feel it. He wants us to know he''s coming." Miriam let out a shaky breath, her hands gripping the edges of her cloak. "We can''t face him again," she said. "Not like this. We barely escaped the first time." "Escape?" Donovan said, his tone bitter. "We didn''t escape. He let us go. There''s a difference." "Shut up!" Scarred Soldier barked, his voice snapping like a whip. The others fell silent, their eyes turning to him. "Arguing won''t help us now. We stick to the plan. Get back to the tribe, blend in, and act like nothing happened. He can''t kill what he can''t find." "But what if he comes to the tribe?" Theran asked, his voice cracking with fear. "What then? Do you really think he''ll just... leave us alone?" "If he comes to the tribe," Scarred Soldier said firmly, "we do what we''ve always done. Play our parts. Keep our heads down. He won''t know it was us." "And if he does?" Mikhail asked, his voice barely audible. Scarred Soldier didn''t answer. His jaw tightened, and his eyes burned with a mix of frustration and fear. "Then we deal with it when it happens," he said finally. "For now, we move." The group nodded hesitantly, their fear palpable but their determination slowly hardening. They began to move again, their footsteps quieter this time, their movements more deliberate. But even as they put distance between themselves and the site of their failed attack, the tension between them remained. "You should have stopped us," Younger Woman said suddenly, her voice directed at Scarred Soldier. "You''re supposed to be our leader. You should have stopped us from attacking him." "And you should have thought about the consequences before you went along with it," Scarred Soldier snapped back. "We''re all to blame here." "Blame doesn''t matter," Tall Man with a Spear said, his voice low but firm. "What matters is surviving. And right now, we''re not doing a great job of that." sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "He''s going to hunt us," Theran said, his voice trembling again. "I know it. He''s going to hunt us down, one by one, until there''s nothing left of us." "Then we don''t give him the chance," Donovan said. "We get back to the tribe, we switch back to our roles, and we pretend like nothing happened. If we do this right, he''ll never know it was us." "He''s smarter than that," Miriam muttered, her voice tinged with despair. "He''ll figure it out eventually. And when he does..." "Stop it," Scarred Soldier said sharply, his voice cutting through the rising panic. "We can''t afford to think like that. Focus on the mission. Focus on getting back to the tribe." The group fell into silence again, their fear hanging in the air like a heavy fog. But as they continued to move, the sound of Lyerin''s laughter echoed faintly in the distance once more. It was softer this time, almost playful, but it sent chills down their spines all the same. Finally, Mikhail broke the silence, his voice trembling as he spoke. "Maybe... maybe we shouldn''t have attacked him. Maybe we should have waited." "Maybe?" Younger Woman said bitterly, her eyes narrowing. "Of course we shouldn''t have attacked him! But it''s too late for that now." "Arguing won''t change what''s done," Scarred Soldier said, his tone weary but firm. "We made our choice. Now we live with it¡ªor we don''t. Either way, we keep moving." They pressed on, their movements hurried but tense, their eyes darting around the forest as though expecting Lyerin to appear at any moment. And as they moved, the laughter continued to follow them, faint and distant but ever-present, a chilling reminder of the predator they had failed to kill. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Scarred Soldier spoke again, his voice low but filled with determination. "We shouldn''t have attacked him when we did. But we''ve started something now, and we have to finish it. If we get another chance... we don''t hesitate. We don''t hold back." The group exchanged uneasy glances, their fear mingling with a grim sense of resolve. Younger Woman nodded slowly, her expression hardening. "Next time," she said, "we make sure he doesn''t walk away." The others nodded in agreement, their fear giving way to determination. But as they moved deeper into the forest, Lyerin''s laughter continued to haunt them, a constant reminder of the battle they had lost¡ªand the war that was far from over. Chapter 327 - 327: Choosing The group pressed on through the dense forest, their boots crunching against the dry leaves and twigs that littered the ground. Each step felt heavier than the last as panic clawed at their throats. The eerie laughter of Lyerin, faint and distant at first, was now creeping closer, louder with every passing moment. It didn''t matter how fast they ran, how much they tried to weave through the trees to lose him; his presence loomed ever nearer, as if the very shadows carried his voice forward. Scarred Soldier, leading the charge, glanced back over his shoulder with wide, fearful eyes. "He''s gaining on us," he growled, his tone laced with frustration and dread. "This isn''t working!" "You think I don''t know that?" Younger Woman snapped, her voice high-pitched and trembling as she struggled to keep pace. Sweat dripped down her temples, and her breathing was labored, her chest heaving with exertion. "Do you have a better idea?" "I might if you''d shut up for a second," Scarred Soldier shot back, his tone clipped and tense. "Stop arguing!" Donovan barked from the rear, his own panic barely concealed by the sharpness in his voice. "We need to focus. He''s getting closer!" Tall Man with a Spear, running near the middle of the group, tightened his grip on his weapon, his knuckles white. "What the hell are we supposed to do?" he demanded, his voice rising in desperation. "We can''t outrun him. He''s toying with us!" Theran, lagging slightly behind, stumbled over a root but managed to catch himself, his face pale and drenched with sweat. "We need to split up," he gasped, his voice shaky. "It''s the only way. If we scatter, he can''t catch all of us." "Yeah, and what happens when he picks us off one by one?" Miriam retorted, her tone sharp despite the fear in her eyes. She was clutching her side, struggling to keep up. "Splitting up is suicide." "Staying together isn''t exactly working either!" Mikhail countered, his voice cracking. He glanced nervously over his shoulder, as if expecting Lyerin to emerge from the shadows at any moment. "He''s herding us, don''t you see? He''s playing with us!" Scarred Soldier let out a frustrated growl, his eyes darting around the forest as he tried to think. "We need a plan," he said, his voice firm despite the fear that undercut his words. "Something to slow him down. To buy us time." "What about traps?" Younger Woman suggested, her voice trembling. "We could set up ambushes, pitfalls¡ªanything to slow him down." "With what?" Donovan snapped. "We don''t have time to stop and build traps. He''s right behind us!" "Then we make a stand," Tall Man with a Spear said grimly, his tone resolute. "We turn and fight." "Are you insane?" Miriam shot back, her eyes wide with disbelief. "Did you forget what happened the last time we tried to fight him? He wiped the floor with us!" "That was different," Tall Man insisted, his voice firm. "He was ready for us then. This time, we catch him off guard." Theran let out a hollow laugh, shaking his head. "You think Lyerin can be caught off guard? He probably knows exactly what we''re doing. Hell, he''s probably counting on it." "Then what do you suggest?" Scarred Soldier demanded, his voice rising. "We just keep running until we drop dead from exhaustion?" "We could try negotiating," Mikhail suggested hesitantly, though his tone made it clear he didn''t believe his own words. "Maybe... maybe if we explain ourselves, he''ll let us go." The group fell silent for a moment before Donovan let out a bitter laugh. "Yeah, because that worked so well the first time," he said sarcastically. "He''s not going to let us go. He''s enjoying this." As if to confirm his words, Lyerin''s laughter echoed through the trees once more, louder and closer than ever. It sent chills down their spines, and the group picked up their pace, their hearts pounding in their chests. "This is hopeless," Younger Woman muttered under her breath, her voice barely audible over the sound of their frantic footsteps. "We can''t outrun him. We can''t fight him. What the hell are we supposed to do?" "We stick to the plan," Scarred Soldier said firmly, though his voice wavered slightly. "We get back to the tribe, switch back to our personas, and blend in. If we can just make it back¡ª" "If we make it back," Miriam interrupted, her tone grim. "And that''s a big if." "We will," Scarred Soldier insisted, though his words sounded more like an attempt to convince himself than the others. "We have to." Theran shook his head, his expression grim. "He''s not going to let us go," he said quietly. "You know that, don''t you? He''s going to keep coming, no matter what we do." "Then we give him a reason to stop," Tall Man with a Spear said suddenly, his voice cutting through the rising panic. The others turned to look at him, their expressions a mix of confusion and fear. "What are you talking about?" Younger Woman asked, her brow furrowing. Tall Man slowed his pace slightly, his grip tightening on his weapon. "I''ll stay behind," he said, his tone calm and resolute. "I''ll face him. Buy you all time to get away." "What?" Miriam exclaimed, her eyes wide with shock. "Are you insane? You can''t face him alone!" "I''m the strongest among us," Tall Man said simply, his expression unreadable. "If anyone has a chance of holding him off, it''s me." "No," Scarred Soldier said firmly, shaking his head. "We stick together. We''re not sacrificing anyone." "It''s not a sacrifice," Tall Man said, his tone calm but determined. "It''s a chance. A slim one, but a chance nonetheless. If I can slow him down, even for a little while, it might be enough." "You''ll die," Younger Woman said bluntly, her voice shaking. "You know that, don''t you?" Tall Man gave a small, humorless smile. "Better me than all of us." The group fell silent, the weight of his words settling over them like a heavy cloud. Lyerin''s laughter echoed through the trees once more, closer than ever, and the sound of it sent a shiver down their spines. Scarred Soldier opened his mouth to argue, but Tall Man held up a hand to stop him. "You know I''m right," he said quietly. "We don''t have a choice. Go. I''ll hold him off as long as I can." The others exchanged uneasy glances, their fear and guilt etched across their faces. But before they could respond, Tall Man slowed to a stop, turning to face the direction of Lyerin''s laughter. He took a deep breath, gripping his spear tightly, and gave the group a small nod. "Go," he said firmly. "Now." Scarred Soldier hesitated for a moment before nodding reluctantly. "Good luck," he said quietly, his voice heavy with regret. Without another word, the group turned and continued running, leaving Tall Man behind. He watched them go, his expression unreadable, before turning his attention back to the forest. Lyerin''s laughter echoed around him, and a small, determined smile crossed his face. "Let''s see what you''ve got," he muttered under his breath, tightening his grip on his spear as he prepared to face the approaching threat. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 328 - 328: Strong one As Lyerin strode forward, the air itself seemed to shimmer with tension, as if infused with the animosity of unseen watchers. He could feel it, the invisible tendrils of hatred coiling through the forest, latching onto him with futile malice. Yet, he walked without haste, his boots crunching softly against the forest floor. His smile was ever-present, faint yet sharp, as though etched into his very being. His crimson eyes glowed faintly in the dim light, flickering with mirthful madness as he tilted his head to the side, as if addressing the very forest around him. "Such hostility," he mused aloud, his voice calm but carrying an undertone of mockery. "I can feel it crawling, slithering through the trees. A hatred so thick I could slice through it with a dull blade. Do you think it will slow me down? Deter me? Oh, how precious." He reached out with a languid hand, as if trying to grasp the intangible air. He paused for a moment, inhaling deeply, and a satisfied smile spread wider across his face. "Ah, what a delightful blend¡ªfear, desperation, anger, and that ever-lingering whisper of betrayal. A concoction so intoxicating it''s almost a shame to chase it away." With a chuckle, he began moving again, his pace unhurried. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He seemed to revel in the sensations around him, speaking to himself¡ªor perhaps to the unseen soldiers fleeing ahead of him. His voice dripped with amusement, each word a taunt woven into the wind. "Run faster," he drawled, his tone light but laced with menace. "If this is the best you can manage, I might as well let the forest swallow you whole. I came here for a chase, not a dull march." His laughter rang out, sharp and biting, as though mocking the very concept of resistance. "Oh, but don''t worry¡ªI''ll catch up soon enough. I know any of you won''t get far, not with your legs trembling like that, not with the scent of panic bleeding from your pores. "How delightful you are, scattering like frightened vermin, each step a little more pitiful than the last. I want to play more¡­ I want to see more¡­ I want to see if I can catch all of you in my very hands for the sake of my fun!" Lyerin stopped suddenly, his gaze shifting to a low-hanging branch ahead of him. He brushed his hand across the bark, his movements deliberate and slow, as if savoring the moment. "Such fragile little creatures," he murmured, almost to himself. "Do you even realize how futile this is? Do you even understand the game you''ve stumbled into?" He let the branch snap back into place and resumed his advance, his tone taking on a whimsical edge. "Perhaps you do. Perhaps that''s what makes it so thrilling, knowing you''re already caught, knowing there''s no escape. That despair¡ªit suits you." His footsteps grew quieter as the forest thickened, yet his words carried effortlessly, as if amplified by his very presence. He tilted his head to one side, listening to the faint rustling ahead, the telltale signs of his quarry. A sly grin tugged at the corners of his mouth. "Still running? Good. I would''ve been disappointed if you gave up so soon. But tell me¡ªhow long can you keep it up? How long before your legs give out, before the air burns your lungs, before you collapse under the weight of your own hopelessness?" Suddenly, Lyerin halted mid-step. His sharp gaze focused ahead, and his grin shifted into something more amused, almost entertained. Among the trees, a figure stood¡ªa tall man, his spear gripped tightly in both hands. His posture was resolute, his expression grim but unyielding. Unlike the others who had fled in fear, this one had stayed behind. For a moment, the forest seemed to hold its breath. Lyerin stood still, his eyes gleaming with curiosity. He took a single step forward, his movements deliberate and measured. The distance between them was short, but the space felt heavy with unspoken tension. "Well, well," Lyerin said finally, his voice low and smooth. "What do we have here? A brave soul? Or perhaps a foolish one?" The tall man did not flinch. His grip on the spear tightened, and his jaw set in determination. "You know why I''m here," he said simply, his voice steady despite the weight of the moment. "I won''t let you pass." Lyerin tilted his head, studying the man as if he were a curious specimen. "Won''t let me pass?" he repeated, a soft chuckle escaping his lips. "Do you hear yourself? Do you truly believe you can stop me?" The tall man raised his spear slightly, his stance firm. "I don''t care if I can or can''t," he said. "I''ll fight you, no matter what." Lyerin''s smile widened, a glimmer of madness flickering in his eyes. "Oh, how delightful," he said, his tone dripping with mockery. "A noble sacrifice, is it? Or perhaps you fancy yourself a hero? Tell me, what drives you to this pointless defiance? Honor? Duty? Or is it just desperation?" The tall man''s expression hardened. "Call it whatever you want," he said. "But I''ll do what I must." Lyerin laughed¡ªa sharp, biting sound that echoed through the trees. "How amusing. You stand there, trembling in your boots, pretending to be strong. But I see through you, little man. I see the fear behind your eyes, the doubt gnawing at your resolve." The tall man didn''t waver. "Say whatever you want," he said. "It doesn''t matter. I''m ready to die if it means giving the others a chance." Lyerin''s laughter died down, replaced by a sly smirk. He took another step forward, his gaze never leaving the man''s face. "Ready to die?" he repeated, his tone almost mocking. "How quaint. Do you even understand what that means? Do you truly grasp the weight of your words?" The tall man didn''t respond. He simply tightened his grip on the spear and shifted his stance, preparing for what was to come. For a moment, Lyerin stood silent, his gaze locked on the man before him. Then, without warning, he burst into laughter¡ªlouder, wilder than before. The sound was almost maniacal, filled with a twisted sort of glee. "Oh, this is too good," Lyerin said, wiping a tear from the corner of his eye. "You''re serious, aren''t you? You actually think you can stand against me. How precious." He took another step forward, but this time, he stopped abruptly. His smile widened, and his eyes gleamed with something unreadable. "But you know what?" he said, his tone dropping to a whisper. "You''re not worth it." Before the tall man could react, Lyerin vanished. One moment he was there, and the next, he was gone¡ªa blur of motion too fast to follow. The tall man spun around, his spear at the ready, but Lyerin was already far behind him, his laughter echoing through the trees once more. "Keep running," Lyerin''s voice called out from the shadows. "This game isn''t over yet." The tall man stood frozen for a moment, his grip on the spear trembling. Then he turned and began running again, his heart pounding as Lyerin''s laughter faded into the distance. Chapter 329 - 329: Fool The tall man charged forward, his spear gripped tightly in his calloused hands, his heart pounding with adrenaline and desperation. He wouldn''t let Lyerin go after his comrades¡ªnot when he was the only one who could buy them time. With every ounce of resolve, he lunged at Lyerin, his movements fast, sharp, and calculated. Yet, no matter how precise or forceful his attacks were, Lyerin always slipped away effortlessly, like a shadow evading the light. Lyerin darted sideways, his body moving with a fluid grace that defied reason. "Oh, come now," he said, his tone light and taunting. "Is that all you''ve got? Surely you can do better than this. You''re supposed to be the strongest of them, aren''t you? The big hero, the noble sacrifice?" The tall man spun on his heel, thrusting his spear with a ferocious roar. But Lyerin wasn''t there. He had already shifted, reappearing a few feet away, his crimson eyes gleaming with amusement. "Missed again," Lyerin said with a chuckle. "You''re really making this too easy. Are you even trying?" The tall man didn''t respond. His breaths came heavy and labored, but his resolve remained unbroken. He adjusted his stance, feinting left before slashing right, but once again, Lyerin slipped away, his movements almost playful. The mocking laughter that followed was sharp and biting, like daggers against the tall man''s pride. "Ah, that''s better," Lyerin said, leaning casually against a tree as if he had all the time in the world. "You''re starting to put some spirit into it. Not that it''ll help, of course." With a growl, the tall man lunged again, his spear slicing through the air with deadly precision. For a moment, he thought he had him¡ªthought he saw the blade of the spear connect. But then the figure before him dissolved like smoke, and Lyerin''s laughter echoed from behind. "Too slow," Lyerin said, his voice carrying a mocking edge. "You''ll need to be faster than that if you want to catch me." The tall man spun around, his teeth clenched in frustration. He launched another series of strikes, each more aggressive than the last, but Lyerin continued to evade him with maddening ease. He sidestepped, ducked, and twisted, always staying just out of reach, his movements effortless and taunting. "Is this really the best you can do?" Lyerin asked, his voice dripping with mockery. "All that bravado, all that determination¡ªand this is all you have to show for it? I''m disappointed." The tall man''s chest heaved as he paused to catch his breath. His hands were trembling now, but he tightened his grip on the spear, refusing to give in. "You won''t get past me," he said, his voice firm despite the strain in his body. "I''ll stop you, no matter what it takes." Lyerin smirked, his head tilting to the side. "Oh, really?" he said. "And how exactly do you plan to do that? You can''t even land a single hit on me. What makes you think you can stop me?" The tall man didn''t answer. He charged again, his movements wild but determined, his spear slicing through the air in a flurry of strikes. But Lyerin danced around him, his laughter growing louder and more mocking with each failed attempt. "Missed," Lyerin said as he sidestepped a thrust. "Missed again," he added, ducking under a swing. "Oh, so close that time¡ªbut still missed." The tall man growled in frustration, his attacks growing more desperate. He tried everything¡ªfeints, sudden changes in direction, even throwing his spear in a last-ditch effort to catch Lyerin off guard. But nothing worked. Lyerin avoided every attack with the same infuriating ease, his mocking laughter never ceasing. "You''re really not very good at this, are you?" Lyerin said, leaning against a tree once more. "I mean, I appreciate the effort¡ªit''s almost cute, really¡ªbut you''re just not cut out for this kind of thing." The tall man retrieved his spear and prepared to attack again, but Lyerin held up a hand, stopping him in his tracks. "Wait, wait," Lyerin said, his tone light and mocking. "Before you try again, let me give you a little advice. You''re too predictable. I can see every move you''re going to make before you even make it. If you want to have any chance of hitting me, you''ll need to be a little more... creative." The tall man''s grip tightened on his spear, his knuckles white. "I don''t need your advice," he said through gritted teeth. "I just need to stop you." Lyerin chuckled, shaking his head. "Ah, such determination," he said. "It''s almost admirable¡ªif it weren''t so utterly hopeless." The tall man lunged again, his spear aimed straight for Lyerin''s chest. But once again, Lyerin moved with inhuman speed, dodging the attack and reappearing behind him. "Missed again," he said, his voice right in the tall man''s ear. The tall man spun around, his spear slashing through the air, but Lyerin was already gone, his laughter echoing from a different direction. "You''re really making this too easy," Lyerin said, his voice carrying from the shadows. "At this rate, I might as well let you wear yourself out before I even bother fighting back." The tall man paused, his chest heaving, his body trembling with exhaustion and frustration. He knew he couldn''t keep this up much longer, but he refused to give in. He adjusted his grip on the spear and prepared for another attack. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But before he could move, he felt a strange sensation¡ªa prickling at the back of his neck, as if something was watching him. He froze, his eyes darting around the forest, but he saw nothing. The air seemed to grow heavier, and a chill ran down his spine. Then he heard Lyerin''s voice, soft and mocking, coming from behind him. "You''ve been fun," Lyerin said, his tone almost playful. "But I''m afraid the fun is over¡ªfor you, at least." The tall man turned, his spear raised, but before he could react, his vision went black. He felt a sharp pain, then nothing at all. The last thing he heard was Ly erin''s laughter, echoing through the forest like a haunting melody. Chapter 330 - 330: What to do? The group pressed forward, their breaths coming in ragged gasps as they navigated the dense undergrowth of the forest. The laughter was faint at first, an echo that barely reached their ears, but it was enough to send a chill down their spines. As they ran, the Scarred Soldier gritted his teeth, his jaw clenched so tightly it seemed as though it might snap. Beside him, the Younger Woman kept her gaze low, her hand clutching a small dagger, though she knew it was useless against what was chasing them. Then it grew louder. Lyerin''s laughter wasn''t the sound of a man enjoying a lighthearted moment¡ªit was deep, resonant, and filled with a menacing delight. The forest seemed to amplify it, twisting the sound so that it came from everywhere and nowhere all at once. It was the kind of laughter that burrowed into the mind, leaving an oppressive weight on their thoughts. The sound forced them to slow, their fear beginning to manifest in whispers and worried glances. "That laughter," Theran muttered, his voice hoarse as he pushed aside a low-hanging branch. "It''s not... it can''t mean¡ª" "Don''t say it," Donovan snapped, his voice sharp, though it cracked under the weight of his fear. He glanced back, his usually composed face betraying the turmoil within. "He''s not dead. There''s no way. He wouldn''t¡ªhe couldn''t¡ª" Miriam stumbled over a root but caught herself, her breaths shallow and quick. "But what if he is?" she whispered, her voice trembling. Her eyes darted to the others, searching for reassurance she knew they couldn''t provide. "What if... he didn''t make it?" "Shut up!" the Scarred Soldier barked, his weathered face contorted with fury and denial. "He''s strong. You know he is. He wouldn''t fall that easily. Not to someone like him." "But that laugh..." Mikhail finally spoke, his voice low and grave. He stared ahead, his steps slowing as though he could feel the oppressive presence creeping closer. "You all heard it. We''ve heard it before. That''s the sound he makes when¡ªwhen someone falls." "No," the Younger Woman said sharply, her voice cracking. "It doesn''t mean that. It doesn''t! He''s probably just toying with us. He wants us to think that Tall is gone. It''s just a game to him. That''s all it is." They fell silent for a moment, the weight of her words hanging in the air. No one dared to agree, yet no one could deny the gnawing truth that lingered at the edges of their minds. The forest seemed to close in around them, the dense foliage and shadows pressing down like a living thing, suffocating them under the enormity of what they refused to accept. Theran shook his head violently, as though trying to dispel the thought. "We need to focus on moving forward," he said, his voice tight and strained. "He told us to keep running. That''s what we''re doing. He''s buying us time." "But at what cost?" Miriam asked softly, her voice barely above a whisper. A long silence followed her question, broken only by the sound of their hurried footsteps and the faint rustling of leaves. Then, Donovan spoke again, his voice low but steady. "He wouldn''t fall. Not like this. We can''t think that way. We can''t. If we give in to that fear, then we''re as good as dead. He told us to trust him, and we have to." The Scarred Soldier glanced back over his shoulder, his gaze hard but his eyes betraying the doubt he didn''t want to acknowledge. "You''re right," he said gruffly. "He''s fine. He has to be. That''s the only way this works." But the laughter grew louder still, closer, wrapping around them like a sinister melody. They could feel it now¡ªa palpable energy in the air, like the distant rumble of a storm that promised destruction. The sound seemed to mock their defiance, each peal of laughter eroding their fragile hope. Finally, Mikhail stopped in his tracks, his broad shoulders slumping as he let out a shuddering breath. "He''s gone," he said quietly, the words heavy with resignation. He looked at the others, his expression grim. "We have to face it. He''s gone, and we''re on our own." "No!" the Younger Woman shouted, her voice breaking. She turned to Mikhail, her eyes wild with desperation. "He''s not gone! Don''t say that! He can''t be gone!" But the others didn''t meet her gaze. Theran lowered his head, his fists clenching and unclenching at his sides. Donovan placed a hand on her shoulder, but she shrugged it off, her chest rising and falling rapidly as panic began to take hold. "It doesn''t make sense," she said, her voice rising. "He was strong! He was supposed to¡ªhe was supposed to protect us!" "And maybe that''s exactly what he did," Mikhail said quietly, his voice calm but tinged with sadness. "He stayed behind to buy us time. We have to honor that by surviving. That''s what he would want." The Scarred Soldier turned away, his jaw tightening as he tried to suppress the wave of emotion threatening to overwhelm him. "We shouldn''t have let him stay behind," he muttered. "We should have¡ªdammit, we should have done something!" "There wasn''t anything we could do," Donovan said firmly, though his voice wavered slightly. "We all knew the risks. He knew the risks. He made his choice." As the reality of their situation sank in, the group began to argue about what to do next. Theran suggested splitting up, thinking it might confuse Lyerin and give some of them a chance to escape. Miriam vehemently opposed the idea, saying they were stronger together and that splitting up would only make them easier targets. "We don''t even know if he''s following all of us," Theran argued. "What if he''s just going after one or two of us? If we split up, he can''t get us all." "And what happens if he catches one of us alone?" Miriam shot back, her eyes blazing. "Do you really think any of us can stand up to him one-on-one? We''re barely holding it together as a group!" The Scarred Soldier remained silent, his mind racing as he weighed their options. Finally, he spoke, his voice cold and decisive. "We stick together. No one''s splitting up. If he catches us, we''ll face him as a team." "And then what?" the Younger Woman asked, her voice trembling. "What do we do when he finds us?" "We fight," the Scarred Soldier said simply, his gaze hard. "We don''t have a choice." "But what if fighting isn''t enough?" Mikhail asked, his voice low. "What if we can''t stop him?" The Scarred Soldier didn''t answer. None of them did. They all knew the truth, even if they didn''t want to say it out loud. Lyerin wasn''t someone they could stop¡ªnot with their strength, not with their weapons. Their only hope was to delay him long enough to escape, but even that seemed like a distant dream. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The sound of laughter echoed again, closer this time, and they all tensed. The oppressive presence was almost suffocating now, a constant reminder that their time was running out. They couldn''t afford to waste another moment. Finally, the Scarred Soldier turned to the group, his expression grim. "We move," he said. "No more talking. No more arguing. We keep running, and we don''t look back." The others nodded, though their faces were pale and their movements reluctant. They had no other choice. They had to keep going, even if they knew it was futile. Even if they knew he was coming for them. Chapter 331 - 331: Split up The Scarred Soldier''s boots pounded against the forest floor, his breathing ragged as he pushed himself harder, faster. The others followed close behind, their faces etched with panic and exhaustion. Despite their best efforts to outrun him, Lyerin''s laughter grew louder with every step, the haunting sound chasing them like a shadow. It was as though the air itself carried his voice, wrapping it around them, taunting them, and crushing their resolve. "He''s toying with us!" Theran shouted between breaths, his voice breaking under the strain. "He knows exactly what he''s doing!" "Shut up!" the Scarred Soldier barked, his tone harsh but laced with the same fear they all felt. "Focus on running!" But even as he said it, they all knew running wasn''t enough. No matter how fast they went, no matter how far they thought they''d come, Lyerin was always there, his presence pressing down on them like a storm cloud ready to burst. The Younger Woman stumbled, catching herself on a tree trunk before forcing her legs to move again. "I can''t¡ª" she gasped, her voice trembling. "I can''t do this anymore! He''s going to catch us!" "No, he won''t!" Donovan snapped, though his tone betrayed his own desperation. His hand tightened around the hilt of his weapon as though it might offer some semblance of comfort. "We just have to keep moving!" "You don''t get it!" Miriam cried out, her voice shaking with a mixture of terror and frustration. "It doesn''t matter how far we go! He''s not chasing us¡ªhe''s herding us! He''s playing with us like we''re nothing but... but prey!" "Then what do you suggest we do?" Mikhail growled, his deep voice cutting through the chaos. He turned to face her briefly, his expression grim. "Stop and let him catch us? Is that what you want?" "I don''t know!" Miriam yelled, her eyes wide and brimming with tears. "I don''t know what to do! But this¡ªthis isn''t working! We''re running ourselves into the ground, and he''s just laughing at us!" The Scarred Soldier came to an abrupt halt, spinning around to face the group. "Enough!" he shouted, his voice echoing through the trees. His chest heaved as he glared at each of them in turn, his scarred face twisted with frustration. "We don''t have time for this! If we stop, we die. If we fight, we die. Our only chance is to keep going and hope we find a way out of this." "But where are we even going?" the Younger Woman asked, her voice cracking. "Do you even know? Or are we just running blindly until we collapse?" "We''re heading back to the tribe," the Scarred Soldier said firmly. "That''s our goal. If we can make it back, we''ll be safe." "Safe?" Theran spat, his face contorted with disbelief. "Do you honestly think the tribe will protect us from him? They don''t even know what he''s capable of! Most of all, he owns it!" "They don''t have to know," the Scarred Soldier shot back. "All they need to do is delay him long enough for us to figure out our next move." "Delay him?" Donovan repeated, his voice rising in anger. "You''re talking about throwing them to the wolves! Do you realize what you''re suggesting?" "We don''t have a choice!" the Scarred Soldier roared, his voice cutting through the rising tension. "It''s either them or us. And if it comes down to it, I''m choosing us." The group fell into a tense silence, the only sounds their labored breathing and the distant echo of Lyerin''s laughter. It was closer now, each peal of laughter slicing through the air like a blade. The oppressive weight of his presence seemed to bear down on them, making the very act of standing feel like a monumental effort. Theran shook his head, his fists clenched at his sides. "This is insane," he muttered. "We''re insane for thinking we could outsmart him. He''s playing a game we don''t even understand." "Then what''s your plan?" Mikhail asked, his deep voice steady but cold. "Stand here and argue until he catches up? Because that''s exactly what he wants." "I don''t know!" Theran snapped, his frustration boiling over. "But running isn''t working, and neither is arguing. So maybe we should¡ª" "Should what?" Donovan interrupted, his voice sharp. "Face him? Fight him? Do you honestly think we have a chance against that?" "Stop it!" the Younger Woman cried, her voice trembling. She looked at each of them, her eyes wide with desperation. "This isn''t helping! We need to stick together, not tear each other apart!" "And what good is sticking together if it just makes us easier to kill?" Theran shot back, his voice dripping with bitterness. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Enough!" the Scarred Soldier barked, his tone leaving no room for argument. "We''re not splitting up. We''re not stopping. We''re not fighting. We''re running. That''s the only option we have right now, so shut up and move!" But even as he spoke, the sound of Lyerin''s laughter grew louder, more distinct. It was no longer just an echo carried on the wind¡ªit was here, close enough that they could feel it vibrating in their bones. The Younger Woman whimpered, her knees threatening to give out beneath her. "He''s coming," Miriam whispered, her voice barely audible. "He''s right behind us." "No, he''s not," the Scarred Soldier said firmly, though his eyes betrayed his uncertainty. "He''s just trying to scare us. Don''t fall for it." But they all knew he was wrong. They could feel Lyerin''s presence now, a suffocating aura that seemed to seep into their very souls. The laughter was no longer just a sound¡ªit was a physical force, pressing down on them, making it hard to breathe, to think, to move. "Then what do we do?" the Younger Woman asked, her voice trembling. "What do we do when he catches us?" The Scarred Soldier didn''t answer. For the first time, he looked truly uncertain, his usually hard expression softening as the weight of their situation finally settled on his shoulders. "Keep moving," he said quietly, his voice lacking its usual conviction. "Just... keep moving." And so they did. But even as they ran, they couldn''t shake the feeling that their time was running out, that no matter how far they went, no matter how fast they ran, Lyerin would catch them. It was only a matter of time. As the group continued their desperate flight, an eerie calm began to settle over them. The oppressive atmosphere of Lyerin''s distant laughter still lingered, but the raw panic that had driven them before began to ebb. Exhaustion clawed at their minds, forcing them to slow down, both physically and mentally. They realized that running blindly was no longer an option¡ªthey needed a plan. Scarred Soldier was the first to speak, his voice low but steady. "We need to stop this bickering. We can''t afford to fall apart. He''s still out there, laughing at us, waiting for us to break. Let''s think. Lyerin isn''t unstoppable. He has his own patterns, his own weaknesses." The Younger Woman, her breathing labored but her tone sharp, nodded. "You''re right. This¡­ all of this, it''s not random. He''s toying with us, yes, but there''s something more. He''s not just a mindless predator. He''s calculating. That''s why we''ve made it this far." Miriam, who had been silent for most of their escape, finally spoke up, her voice quiet but firm. "If we''re going to survive this, we need to understand him. What drives him? Why does he do this? He''s not killing us outright. He could''ve done that already. But he hasn''t." Donovan frowned, his brows furrowing as he ran his hand through his hair. "What are you saying? That he''s¡­ sparing us? Because it doesn''t feel like sparing when you''re running for your life." "No," Theran interjected, his tone thoughtful. "She has a point. Think about it. He''s had every opportunity to finish us, yet he hasn''t. He''s playing a game, sure, but it''s not just about killing us. It''s about¡­ something else. He''s studying us. Testing us." "Testing us for what?" Mikhail asked, his voice tinged with both frustration and curiosity. "To see how long we last? To see how much we can take before we break?" "Maybe," Miriam replied, her gaze distant as if trying to piece together a puzzle. "Or maybe he wants to see how we react under pressure. How far we''re willing to go." Scarred Soldier''s jaw tightened as he absorbed their words. "Then we use that. If he''s testing us, we give him something to watch. We show him we''re not just prey. We turn this around." Chapter 332 - 332: Closer and Closer The Younger Woman scoffed. "Turn this around? Against him? How? Do you not remember what he did to the Tall Man? To everyone else who stood in his way?" "We don''t have to defeat him," Theran said quickly. "We just have to survive. That''s the game he''s playing, isn''t it? He doesn''t want this to end quickly. He wants to see what we''re made of." "Then let''s show him," Scarred Soldier said, his voice firm. "If we''re going to die, we make it worth his while. We impress him." Mikhail hesitated. "You think he''ll let us live if we¡­ impress him? That sounds insane." "Is it, though?" Miriam asked, her voice thoughtful. "Think about it. Lyerin isn''t like anyone else we''ve encountered. He doesn''t fight out of necessity or anger. He fights for the thrill of it. For the fun of it. If we prove we''re worthy opponents, if we show him we''re more than just targets, maybe he''ll let us go." Donovan shook his head, his expression skeptical. "That''s a hell of a gamble. You''re putting our lives in the hands of a maniac." "Do you have a better idea?" Scarred Soldier snapped. "Because I''m listening." Silence fell over the group as they continued to move, their minds racing. Finally, Theran broke the quiet. "It''s not just a gamble. It''s the only chance we''ve got. If we go back to the tribe, we can regroup, find strength in numbers. Lyerin might respect that. He might even admire it." "Admire it?" the Younger Woman repeated incredulously. "You think he''s going to admire us for running back with our tails between our legs?" "No," Theran replied firmly. "Not for running. For surviving. For making it this far. For showing him that we''re not afraid to stand our ground, even if it''s in the heart of his domain." Miriam nodded slowly, the pieces falling into place in her mind. "He''s had his fun with us. If we go back to the tribe, if we face him head-on, it might be enough. He''ll see that we''re not just running scared. He''ll see that we''re worth keeping alive." Donovan let out a harsh laugh, shaking his head. "And if you''re wrong? If he decides to finish us off instead?" "Then we die with dignity," Scarred Soldier said simply. "But at least we''ll die knowing we didn''t give up." The Younger Woman bit her lip, uncertainty flickering in her eyes. "It''s a risk. A huge risk." "It''s the only chance we''ve got," Theran said, his tone resolute. "We can''t keep running forever. And if we turn back now, if we go back to the tribe, we might have a chance to turn this around." Donovan sighed, running a hand down his face. "Fine. Fine. Let''s do it. But I swear, if this gets us killed¡ª" "It won''t," Scarred Soldier said, cutting him off. "Because we won''t let it." The group fell into a tense silence, their steps steady but their minds racing. As they moved, the sound of Lyerin''s laughter grew fainter, though it never disappeared entirely. It was a constant reminder of the danger they faced, the predator that stalked them from the shadows. But now, for the first time since their flight began, they felt a glimmer of hope. They had a plan. A dangerous, risky plan, but a plan nonetheless. And as the realization settled over them, they found a strange sense of determination taking hold. "He''ll let us go," Miriam said quietly, almost to herself. "If we impress him, he''ll let us go." Scarred Soldier nodded, his expression grim but resolute. "Then let''s make sure we do just that." sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lyerin moved effortlessly through the forest, his laughter echoing through the air, a twisted melody of mirth and menace. Yet, as time passed, his excitement began to wane. The fleeing group was proving disappointing. Where''s the thrill? he thought. Where''s the fight? His crimson eyes darted through the dense foliage, scanning for any sign of resistance, but all he saw were their faint trails¡ªfootsteps hastily imprinted in the dirt, broken branches marking their desperate escape. "Run, run, run¡­" he muttered to himself, his voice dripping with disdain. "Is that all you''re capable of? Cowards! I expected more from you." He leaped onto a boulder, his figure silhouetted against the pale light filtering through the trees. He stood still for a moment, inhaling the damp, earthy air, hoping to catch the scent of resolve amidst the fear. But there was none. Only the stench of desperation. "They bore me," he said aloud, his tone laced with disappointment. "What''s the point of chasing prey that doesn''t even know how to bite back?" He crossed his arms, his gaze falling toward the path ahead. The thought of letting them go flickered in his mind¡ªa fleeting notion quickly discarded. No. They don''t get to leave. Not without amusing me first. As he began to walk again, his steps deliberate and slow, his demeanor changed. His mocking laughter faded, replaced by a contemplative silence. He tried to savor the thrill of the chase, but it was no use. It wasn''t fun anymore. They weren''t fun. They were just¡­ running. Maybe I should end this quickly, he thought, cracking his knuckles absentmindedly. But even that idea felt hollow. Ending it now would be unsatisfying. He wanted more¡ªneeded more. He needed them to fight, to struggle, to give him something worth remembering. And then, it happened. The first attack came suddenly¡ªa sharp metallic click followed by a whirring noise. Lyerin''s reflexes kicked in, his body twisting to the side as a sleek projectile sliced through the air, narrowly missing his neck. He paused, his eyes narrowing as he turned toward the direction of the attack. "Well, now," he said, a smirk curling his lips. "What do we have here?" Another click, and then another. This time, three more projectiles shot toward him from different directions. He dodged each one with ease, his movements fluid and precise. His smirk widened as he realized what was happening. These weren''t ordinary traps. They were modern assassination weapons, meticulously placed and designed to kill with precision. "How delightful," he said, his voice dripping with mockery. "They are trying. How sweet of them to put in the effort." The attacks came faster now, a flurry of darts, bullets, and blades. Lyerin danced through them, his laughter returning in full force. Each dodge, each step, was a performance, his movements both graceful and chaotic. He mocked the weapons as they came, calling out their inadequacies. "Too slow!" he shouted, leaping over a barrage of bullets. "Too predictable!" he added, twisting mid-air to avoid a hidden blade. "Is this the best you''ve got?" But then, the game changed. Chapter 333 - 333: Test A low hum filled the air, a sound that made even Lyerin pause. He tilted his head, intrigued, as the ground beneath him began to glow with intricate patterns. Sigils, ancient and malevolent, carved themselves into the earth, pulsating with an ominous red light. "Oh?" he said, his grin widening. "Now this is interesting." The air grew heavy, thick with an eldritch energy that made the forest tremble. The sigils exploded in a burst of light, and out of the ground rose twisted constructs¡ªBorgias Assassination mechanisms, their forms grotesque and otherworldly. They were no longer mere weapons; they were eldritch creations fueled by forbidden magic, each one a masterpiece of terror. Lyerin''s eyes lit up with excitement as the constructs began their assault. Tendrils of black energy lashed out at him, their movements erratic and unpredictable. Blades forged from cursed metals sliced through the air, aiming for his vitals. Explosions of dark fire erupted around him, each one timed perfectly to box him in. He laughed¡ªa deep, maniacal laugh that echoed across the forest. "Yes! That''s it! Show me what you''ve got!" The constructs were relentless, their attacks a symphony of chaos. They adapted to his movements, predicting his dodges and countering his strikes. For the first time in what felt like an eternity, Lyerin felt challenged. His heart raced, his blood pumped, and his grin stretched wider than ever. "You''re trying to kill me?" he shouted, his voice brimming with exhilaration. "You think you can stop me with this? Come on, give me more!" The ground cracked beneath his feet as he leaped toward one of the constructs, his movements a blur. His hand clenched into a fist, and with a single punch, he shattered the construct into pieces. But no sooner had he destroyed it than three more rose to take its place, their forms even more twisted and deadly. The forest became a battlefield, the once serene landscape now a warzone of eldritch energy and destruction. Lyerin reveled in the chaos, his laughter growing louder with each passing moment. He dodged, attacked, and taunted, his every move a testament to his unrelenting thirst for excitement. At one point, a massive explosion erupted behind him, the shockwave propelling him forward. He landed in a crouch, his hair disheveled and his clothes singed. He looked up at the constructs, his eyes gleaming with madness. "You''re getting better," he said, his tone almost appreciative. "But you''re still not good enough." The attacks intensified, the constructs pouring every ounce of their eldritch energy into their assault. The forest was consumed by darkness, the air crackling with malevolent power. Lyerin fought on, his laughter ringing out like a beacon of insanity amidst the chaos. As the battle raged, he began to notice something. The constructs weren''t just attacking blindly. They were working together, their movements coordinated and deliberate. It was as if they were being controlled by something¡ªor someone. "Ah," Lyerin said, his grin widening. "So that''s how it is. You''re not just mindless puppets, are you? There''s a hand guiding you. A hand that thinks it can kill me." He laughed again, his voice dripping with mockery. "Well, let''s see how long that hand can hold out." The eldritch constructs responded with renewed fury, their attacks becoming even more desperate and intense. But no matter how hard they tried, they couldn''t land a single blow. Lyerin was untouchable, a whirlwind of chaos that danced through their onslaught with ease. "You''re fun," he said, his voice echoing across the battlefield. "But not fun enough." With a final burst of energy, Lyerin unleashed a devastating attack, his power tearing through the constructs like paper. The eldritch energy dissipated, the sigils faded, and the forest fell silent once more. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lyerin stood amidst the wreckage, his chest heaving and his grin still firmly in place. "Now that was entertaining," he said, his voice filled with satisfaction. "But I''m still not done." He looked toward the path ahead, his eyes gleaming with anticipation. "There''s more fun to be had. And I''m just getting started." ¡­ On the other hand, the group pressed on, their breaths ragged, lungs burning as they tore through the dense forest. The Scarred Soldier led the way, his expression grim and tense. Behind him, the Younger Woman clenched her fists, her face pale from the strain of keeping pace. Donovan, Theran, Miriam, and Mikhail followed closely, each of them pushing their bodies to their limits. Every step was a testament to their will to survive, but the weight of their situation bore heavily on them. The tension was palpable as they moved, each one acutely aware of the horrifying truth¡ªthat Lyerin was no ordinary foe. They had faced danger countless times before, endured missions that would have broken lesser assassins, but this was different. This was a nightmare that refused to end. As they ran, a heated debate broke out among them, their voices a mixture of desperation and fear. "This isn''t going to work!" Donovan shouted, his voice strained. "We''re wasting energy on a gamble!" The Scarred Soldier didn''t look back. "What other choice do we have? Do you want to just stop and die?" "But these techniques," Theran interjected, clutching his side where a deep internal ache was forming. "They''re not meant to be used like this! If we keep this up, we''ll kill ourselves before he even catches us!" The Younger Woman gritted her teeth. "You think I don''t know that? But what''s the alternative? Do nothing and wait for him to tear us apart?" Miriam, her face slick with sweat, finally snapped, "We''re running on borrowed time! If we don''t test this now, we''re as good as dead anyway. He''s toying with us, don''t you see? He''s not hunting us like prey¡ªhe''s enjoying this!" Mikhail nodded, his usually calm demeanor cracking under the pressure. "She''s right. He''s not trying to kill us outright. He''s dragging this out because it amuses him. If we can confirm that, then maybe we have a way to use it against him." "But what if you''re wrong?" Donovan shot back. "What if he''s just waiting for us to tire out? Then this will all be for nothing!" The Scarred Soldier''s voice cut through their bickering like a blade. "Enough. We''re doing this." The others fell silent, their labored breaths the only sound accompanying their rapid footsteps. Despite their fears, none of them could argue against him. They had come to a grim consensus: the only way to survive was to test their theory. If Lyerin was truly just toying with them, then provoking his laughter might reveal his intentions. It was a desperate gamble, but it was all they had left. Chapter 334 - 334: Result One by one, they began activating forbidden assassination techniques, each one a brutal toll on their bodies. These were abilities reserved for the most desperate of situations, techniques that harnessed their life force in exchange for raw power. The Younger Woman''s hands glowed faintly as she activated a technique that sharpened her senses but sent a searing pain coursing through her nerves. Theran muttered an incantation under his breath, his veins darkening as his internal energy was pushed beyond its limits. Miriam and Mikhail exchanged a glance before nodding, both of them invoking abilities that caused their muscles to spasm violently as they forced their bodies to move even faster. Donovan hesitated for a moment, his hand trembling as he prepared to activate his own technique. "This is insanity," he muttered under his breath. "We don''t have time for doubts," the Scarred Soldier growled. "Do it." Donovan clenched his jaw and complied, his body surging with unnatural speed as the technique took hold. The group moved like phantoms through the forest, their forms barely visible as they pushed themselves to the brink. But the price was steep. Every step sent waves of pain through their bodies, their internal organs straining under the pressure. Blood trickled from the corners of their mouths, a grim reminder of the cost of their actions. "This better work," Theran said through gritted teeth, his voice barely audible over the sound of their footsteps. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It has to," Miriam replied, though her voice lacked conviction. As they ran, the arguments resumed, their desperation bleeding into their words. "What if this only makes him angrier?" Donovan asked, his voice tinged with panic. "What if provoking him is the worst thing we could do?" The Younger Woman shot him a glare. "Do you have a better idea? Because I''m all ears!" "He''s right to be worried," Mikhail said, his tone grim. "This is a gamble, and we''re betting everything on a guess. If we''re wrong, there''s no second chance." The Scarred Soldier growled, "Stop second-guessing yourselves! Focus! If he laughs again, we''ll know we''re right. If not¡­ well, we won''t live long enough to regret it." Their bodies screamed in protest, every muscle and bone begging for relief. But they pressed on, their minds fixated on one singular goal: to confirm their theory. Time seemed to stretch endlessly as they ran, each second feeling like an eternity. The forest blurred around them, the trees and shadows blending into a dizzying mosaic of green and black. And then, it happened. A sound pierced the oppressive silence, low at first but growing steadily louder. It was unmistakable¡ªa chilling, maniacal laughter that seemed to echo from every direction. The group froze in their tracks, their eyes wide with horror as the sound washed over them. "No¡­" Donovan whispered, his voice barely audible. "It worked." The Younger Woman staggered, her knees nearly buckling from the realization. "He''s¡­ he''s laughing¡­" The Scarred Soldier''s expression darkened. "That means he''s still playing with us. He''s not trying to kill us¡ªat least, not yet." Miriam clutched her chest, her breathing uneven as she tried to process the situation. "So it''s true. He''s¡­ he''s just having fun." Mikhail nodded slowly, his face pale. "That''s why he hasn''t finished us off yet. He''s dragging this out because it amuses him." Theran clenched his fists, his body trembling with a mix of anger and fear. "We''re nothing more than entertainment to him." For a moment, the group stood in silence, the weight of their realization pressing down on them. The laughter continued, growing louder and more menacing with each passing second. It was a sound that would haunt them for the rest of their lives¡ªhowever short that might be. Finally, the Scarred Soldier broke the silence. "Keep moving. We can''t stop now. If he''s still playing, that means we have time. We just have to figure out how to use it." The others nodded, their expressions grim but resolute. Despite the terror that gripped them, they found a sliver of hope in the confirmation of their theory. They weren''t safe¡ªnot by a long shot¡ªbut at least they understood Lyerin''s twisted game. And as long as they understood it, they still had a chance. The Scarred Soldier motioned sharply with his hand, a silent signal to press forward as the others barely managed to keep up. Their breaths came out in ragged gasps, the forest blurring around them as they pushed their bodies to the absolute limit. Every step felt heavier, their muscles screaming in protest as they tapped into their most forbidden techniques. These weren''t skills they had ever expected to use¡ªnot even in the direst missions. They were techniques meant for one thing: survival at all costs, no matter the toll it took on their own bodies. Miriam was the first to activate her technique. She muttered an incantation under her breath, her fingers trembling as she drew symbols into the air. Her mana surged unnaturally, coalescing into what looked like a translucent barrier of whirling blades that materialized behind them. The barrier spun violently, slicing through the dense foliage and leaving behind a deadly trap for Lyerin. But as soon as the spell took form, blood trickled from Miriam''s nose, and her knees buckled slightly. She pushed forward without complaint, knowing full well the consequences of using such a draining technique. "We''re not going to outrun him," Theran growled, his voice hoarse as he dug into a pouch at his side. He pulled out a handful of enchanted talismans and flung them behind him. Each one landed in the soil with a faint glow before erupting into towering columns of fire. The heat licked at their backs as they ran, the flames consuming everything in their wake. "We can only slow him down! If this doesn''t work, we''re done for!" Mikhail, his face pale and drenched with sweat, activated his own technique. His body shimmered with a faint blue glow as he invoked a speed-enhancing spell that pushed him ahead of the group. He clenched his fists, leaving behind trails of pure mana that coiled like serpents in the air. "I''ll leave mana trails to trip him up!" he shouted. The trails solidified into jagged spikes moments later, each one pulsating with volatile energy. But with each spike he conjured, his breathing grew more labored, and his steps faltered. "Stop exhausting yourself, Mikhail!" Donovan barked, though his own body showed signs of strain. His veins glowed faintly as he channeled his forbidden technique¡ªa spell that accelerated his movements while creating bursts of concussive force behind him. Every time his foot struck the ground, it sent shockwaves rippling backward, tearing up the terrain and making it harder for anyone to follow. "We need to conserve our strength, or we''re dead!" The Younger Woman stumbled slightly as she chanted an incantation, her voice barely above a whisper. Her hands glowed with an eerie red light as she cast a spell that created shadowy illusions of the group running in different directions. The illusions scattered into the forest, each one a perfect replica of their desperate movements. "This¡­ should confuse him¡­ for a little while," she panted, blood dripping from the corners of her mouth. The spell drained her heavily, but she forced herself to keep moving. The Scarred Soldier was silent, his face a mask of determination as he activated his own technique. A faint black aura surrounded him as his mana surged, creating a pulsating sphere of energy that expanded outward. The sphere shattered trees and rocks in its wake, creating a chaotic barrier of debris behind them. "Focus on the mission," he growled through clenched teeth. "We need to keep moving, no matter what." Chapter 335 - 335: Appearance Their combined efforts turned the forest into a battlefield of traps and spells. The ground behind them was scorched, riddled with spikes, and covered in debris. Illusions darted through the trees, their ghostly forms adding to the chaos. But even with everything they threw at Lyerin, his laughter remained a haunting presence in the distance, growing louder with every passing second. Miriam coughed violently, blood staining her lips as she stumbled. "We''re¡­ throwing everything we have at him¡­ and he''s still coming." "He''s toying with us," Theran said, his voice filled with despair. "He hasn''t even tried to catch up yet. He''s letting us burn ourselves out." "Don''t think about it!" Donovan snapped, though his own panic was evident. "Just keep moving!" The forest grew darker as the sun dipped below the horizon, casting long shadows that seemed to reach out toward them. Their mana reserves were dwindling, each spell and technique taking a toll that they could no longer ignore. Mikhail''s legs gave out for a moment, and he stumbled forward, catching himself on a tree. The glow around him flickered, and he cursed under his breath. "I¡­ I can''t keep this up¡­" "None of us can," the Younger Woman admitted, her voice trembling. "But we don''t have a choice." The Scarred Soldier slowed his pace slightly, his sharp eyes scanning the terrain ahead. He spotted a narrow ravine up ahead and motioned for the others to follow. "Through there!" he ordered. "We can use the terrain to our advantage!" They veered toward the ravine, their breaths coming in short, shallow gasps. The rocky walls provided some semblance of cover, but it wasn''t enough to ease their fears. The Scarred Soldier turned to Miriam and Theran, his expression grim. "Set more traps. Whatever you have left." Miriam nodded weakly, her hands shaking as she conjured another barrier of spinning blades. The spell fizzled slightly, a sign of her depleted mana, but she pushed through the pain. Theran threw down more talismans, each one creating bursts of fire that illuminated the narrow passage. As they emerged from the ravine, their bodies were pushed to the brink. The Younger Woman collapsed to her knees, her breaths shallow and uneven. "I¡­ I can''t¡­" "Get up!" the Scarred Soldier barked, pulling her to her feet. "We''re not done yet!" But despite his words, even he was struggling to stand. His vision blurred, and his muscles ached with every movement. The others weren''t faring any better. Donovan leaned heavily against a tree, his hands trembling as he tried to steady himself. Mikhail sat on the ground, his head hanging low as he gasped for air. Theran and Miriam were barely conscious, their bodies slumped against the rocky wall of the ravine. For a moment, the group was silent, the only sound being their labored breathing. The oppressive weight of their situation pressed down on them, and the realization that they couldn''t go any further was inescapable. They had given everything they had, and it still wasn''t enough. "I can''t¡­ I can''t do this anymore," Mikhail muttered, his voice barely above a whisper. "None of us can," the Younger Woman replied, tears streaming down her face. "We''ve¡­ we''ve reached our limit." The Scarred Soldier clenched his fists, his body trembling with exhaustion and frustration. "We can''t stop¡­ not now¡­" But deep down, even he knew the truth. They had nothing left to give. And Lyerin''s laughter was still there, echoing through the forest like a cruel reminder of their impending doom. The air grew heavier, the oppressive silence pressing down on the Scarred Soldier, Younger Woman, Donovan, Theran, Miriam, and Mikhail as they sat, slumped and broken, against the jagged walls of the ravine. Their breaths were shallow and strained, their bodies trembling with the strain of having pushed beyond their limits. Every muscle screamed in pain, every ounce of mana in their bodies depleted. They were drained, utterly and completely. And then it came¡ªthe sound they dreaded, the sound they had been running from all along. That laughter. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lyerin''s laughter echoed through the air, faint at first, then growing louder and louder, until it seemed to reverberate through the trees and into their very bones. It was manic, unrelenting, and laced with a sick sense of amusement. The group froze, their exhaustion momentarily replaced by sheer terror. They couldn''t see him yet, but they could feel him¡ªhis presence, his energy, his bloodlust. It was overwhelming, suffocating, like a predator cornering its prey. The Scarred Soldier struggled to his feet, leaning heavily against the rocky wall for support. His legs shook, and his vision blurred, but he forced himself to stand, if only to face the inevitable with what little dignity he had left. The others followed his lead, though their movements were slow and unsteady. Miriam winced as she pushed herself upright, clutching her side where a faint, sharp pain reminded her of the cost of her forbidden spells. Mikhail groaned, his hands trembling as he reached for a dagger he no longer had the strength to wield. The laughter grew closer, until finally, he appeared. Lyerin stepped into view, his silhouette framed against the darkening sky. His expression was wild, his grin wide and unhinged, his eyes gleaming with a mixture of exhilaration and madness. His clothes were torn in places, his hair disheveled, and yet he exuded an air of effortless power. He wasn''t even breathing heavily¡ªhe was entirely untouched by the chaos they had left in their wake. For a long moment, none of them moved. The group could do nothing but stare as he approached, his footsteps slow and deliberate. Each step echoed in their ears, a harbinger of their doom. The oppressive energy that radiated from him was unlike anything they had ever felt before. It wasn''t just power¡ªit was domination, a suffocating reminder of their insignificance in the face of his might. Lyerin stopped a short distance away, his grin never faltering. He tilted his head slightly, his gaze sweeping over the six of them, taking in their battered and broken forms. There was no pity in his eyes, no mercy¡ªonly amusement. For a moment, the only sound was the rustling of the wind through the trees and the faint crackling of the traps they had set earlier, still smoldering in the background. "Well, well," Lyerin said at last, his voice calm but carrying a chilling edge. "You''ve made it this far. Impressive. Most don''t even try to run, let alone fight. But you... you''ve given me quite the chase." The Scarred Soldier clenched his fists, his nails digging into his palms. He wanted to say something, to stand his ground, but his body wouldn''t obey him. His strength was gone, his mana spent. All he could do was glare at Lyerin, though even that felt futile. Lyerin chuckled, a low, rumbling sound that sent shivers down their spines. "Oh, don''t give me that look," he said, taking a step closer. "I''m not here to finish you off. Not yet, at least. You''ve amused me too much for that." The Younger Woman let out a shaky breath, her legs threatening to give out beneath her. "What¡­ do you want?" she managed to ask, her voice barely above a whisper. "What do I want?" Lyerin repeated, his grin widening. "I want you to keep running. I want you to keep fighting. I want you to keep amusing me. That''s all." Donovan, his face pale and drenched in sweat, looked up at Lyerin with a mixture of fear and defiance. "You''re¡­ playing with us," he said, his voice hoarse. "You''re just¡­ playing a game." Lyerin laughed again, louder this time, the sound echoing through the ravine. "Of course I am! What else would this be? You''ve given me more entertainment in the past few hours than I''ve had in years. Your traps, your spells, your desperate attempts to escape¡­ It''s all been so deliciously entertaining." Theran gritted his teeth, his hands balling into weak fists. "You''re¡­ a monster," he spat, though his voice lacked the strength to carry the insult. "A monster?" Lyerin echoed, his grin never wavering. "Perhaps. But I repeat, isn''t it better to be a monster than a coward? At least I know what I am. Can you say the same for yourselves?" The group fell silent, their heads hanging low as they struggled to even stay upright. Lyerin watched them for a moment, his eyes gleaming with a mixture of amusement and something darker¡ªsomething unspoken. Finally, he spoke again, his tone light but with an unmistakable edge. "You''ve done well to make it this far. Truly, I''m impressed. But now¡­ you''re done. Your mana is gone, your bodies are broken, and you have nothing left to give." He stepped closer, his presence looming over them like a shadow. "So," he said, his voice dropping to a chilling whisper, "crawl. If you have no more mana and you''re tired, then crawl. Show me how far you''re willing to go to survive. Amuse me one last time." His laughter echoed through the ravine once more, loud and unrelenting, as the group stared at him in stunned silence, their exhaustion and despair swallowing any remaining hope they had. Chapter 336 - 336: Crawl The oppressive silence of the forest was broken by Lyerin''s chilling laughter. The six of them¡ªScarred Soldier, Younger Woman, Donovan, Theran, Miriam, and Mikhail¡ªwere frozen in fear and exhaustion, their bodies barely holding together after their desperate attempts to escape. Lyerin loomed over them like a predator savoring its victory, his grin widening as he studied their battered and broken forms. "Well?" Lyerin said, his voice deceptively light but carrying a cold undertone. "Didn''t you hear me? Crawl." He tilted his head, his gaze flicking between them. "You''re tired, your mana is gone, your bodies are failing¡­ but I didn''t say you could stop moving. Crawl." None of them moved. Their minds screamed at them to obey, but their bodies refused to cooperate. The Scarred Soldier clenched his fists, his nails biting into his palms as he tried to summon the strength to defy him. The Younger Woman''s breathing hitched, her eyes wide with a mix of terror and disbelief. Donovan let out a shaky breath, his legs trembling beneath him, while Theran, Miriam, and Mikhail simply stared at the ground, unable to lift their heads. Lyerin''s grin faltered for the briefest of moments, his expression darkening. "Oh, come now," he said, crouching down to their level. "I thought you understood how this worked. I give the orders, and you follow. Isn''t that how it''s been all along?" When none of them responded, he sighed dramatically, standing back up. "Fine. If you won''t crawl willingly, I''ll give you some¡­ motivation." Reaching into a small pouch at his side, Lyerin produced a strange, writhing creature. It was a small, grotesque-looking insect with segmented legs and a glistening, almost metallic exoskeleton. The way it squirmed in his hand was unnerving, its movements quick and erratic as if it were desperate to escape. "Do you know what this is?" Lyerin asked, holding the bug up for them to see. He didn''t wait for an answer. "This," he said, his grin returning, "is something I picked up back on Earth. You see, I was quite¡­ curious. There''s no shortage of terrifying things in nature if you know where to look." The group''s eyes were fixed on the bug, their fear intensifying with every word. Lyerin''s voice took on an almost giddy tone as he continued, "This little guy is special. It''s a burrowing parasite. Once it finds a host¡ªwell, let''s just say it makes itself comfortable. It digs under the skin, finds its way into the bloodstream, and from there, it¡­ eats." His grin widened as he added, "Slowly. Painfully. It starts with the soft tissues¡ªmuscles, organs¡ªand then, eventually, the brain." The Younger Woman let out a choked gasp, her trembling hands clutching at her chest as if to shield herself. Mikhail muttered a curse under his breath, his voice shaking. Donovan clenched his jaw, his eyes narrowing in defiance despite the fear etched across his face. Lyerin''s gaze darted between them, his amusement growing. "Don''t believe me? Well, why don''t I show you?" Without hesitation, he dropped the insect onto the Scarred Soldier''s arm. The man flinched, his body instinctively trying to pull away, but he was too weak to stop the bug as it began to burrow into his skin. The Scarred Soldier let out a cry of pain, his hand instinctively clawing at his arm, but it was too late¡ªthe bug had already disappeared beneath the surface. The others watched in horror as the man''s veins began to darken, the path of the insect''s movement visible beneath his skin. Lyerin''s laughter rang out again, louder this time. "Ah, see? Isn''t it fascinating? Truly one of Earth''s hidden gems. Of course, I had to go to great lengths to find these little guys. Spent quite some time searching for them, actually. "Did you know I was looking for them earlier? Back when you were hiding among those pathetic government soldiers? Oh, I knew you were there. But I was busy. Busy finding these." He reached into his pouch again, pulling out several more of the writhing bugs. "Now," he said, his tone turning sharp, "are you going to move, or am I going to have to release the rest of them?" The group didn''t need to be told twice. Despite their exhaustion, they forced themselves to move, crawling on their hands and knees across the uneven ground. Every movement was agony, their bodies protesting with every inch they gained. But the alternative was unthinkable. Lyerin watched them with a twisted grin, his laughter echoing through the forest as they crawled. "That''s it," he said, his voice dripping with mockery. "Keep going. One foot in front of the other. Crawl like your lives depend on it¡ªbecause they do." He walked alongside them, his steps slow and deliberate as he continued to taunt them. "You know," he said, his tone conversational, "I almost admire you. Most people would have given up by now. But you? You''re stubborn. I like that. It makes this so much more entertaining." The Scarred Soldier gritted his teeth, his hands digging into the dirt as he pushed himself forward. The Younger Woman bit her lip, tears streaming down her face as she fought to keep moving. Donovan let out a pained groan, his arms trembling with the effort it took to crawl. Theran, Miriam, and Mikhail followed suit, their bodies shaking with every step. Lyerin''s laughter grew louder, his amusement reaching its peak as he watched them struggle. "Oh, this is priceless," he said, wiping a tear from his eye. "Absolutely priceless. You''re like worms, squirming in the dirt. But don''t worry¡ªI''ll let you go. Eventually. Once I''ve had my fun." The group didn''t respond. They couldn''t. As the six crawled desperately through the forest floor, their bodies trembling with exhaustion, Lyerin''s voice cut through the night like a blade. "Faster!" he barked, his tone sharp and filled with mockery. "What are you, slugs? Even the bugs on your skin are faster than this pathetic display!" S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Miriam, barely able to lift her arms, let out a strained whimper as her knees scraped against the rough terrain. Scarred Soldier gritted his teeth, his muscles trembling from the strain, while Donovan let out a ragged breath, unable to suppress his groan of pain. But Lyerin wasn''t satisfied. He stalked behind them, his footsteps deliberate and heavy as he closed the distance between himself and the group. Suddenly, without warning, he lashed out with his foot, kicking Theran square in the ribs. The man let out a pained cry as he collapsed face-first into the dirt, clutching his side. "Pathetic," Lyerin sneered, circling around to Miriam. With one swift motion, he grabbed a fistful of her hair and yanked her head back, forcing her to look up at him. Her tear-streaked face quivered with fear, but she didn''t dare speak. "Is this all you''ve got?" Lyerin taunted, leaning down to meet her gaze. "You''ve made it this far, and now you''re just going to collapse? Come on, show me some spirit!" He shoved her head back down, letting her crumple to the ground before turning his attention to the others. The Younger Woman flinched as Lyerin''s shadow loomed over her. She scrambled to crawl faster, her hands and knees bloodied from the rough ground. But Lyerin wasn''t satisfied with her pace. With a cruel smile, he kicked at her legs, sending her sprawling. "Move faster!" he bellowed, his laughter echoing in the night. "I said crawl! Not lie there like the worms you are!" The group tried to comply, pushing their broken bodies to the limit as Lyerin continued to torment them. He kicked at their sides, shoved them into the dirt, and mocked their every struggle. Each time one of them slowed down, he was there, prodding and abusing them with a sickening glee. "You thought you could escape me?" Lyerin said, his voice dripping with venom. "You thought you could outsmart me? Look at you now. Crawling in the dirt like insects, while I stand above you." He kicked Mikhail in the back, causing the man to collapse with a grunt of pain. "You call this running?" Lyerin sneered. "You call this fighting back? I''ve seen rats with more determination!" The group couldn''t respond. They couldn''t even look up. All they could do was keep moving, their bodies screaming in agony as Lyerin''s abuse rained down on them. Suddenly, Lyerin''s voice turned mocking, almost playful. "Maybe I should bring out more bugs," he said, his grin widening. "You know, just to motivate you. Would you like that? Another little friend to crawl under your skin? Or maybe I''ll just sit back and watch as you collapse one by one." He laughed again, the sound cruel and unrelenting. "Oh, this is too good. You''re all so weak, so pathetic. And yet, you keep going. Why? What''s the point? You know you can''t win. You know you''re at my mercy. So why bother?" But even as he mocked them, the group kept moving. They didn''t have a choice. Every time one of them faltered, Lyerin was there, his kicks were outrageous and physically harmful, making them grit his teeth. Chapter 337 - 337: Torture As the six continued to crawl through the forest, their bodies shaking with exhaustion and pain, Lyerin''s laughter filled the air like a predator toying with its prey. He loomed over them, each step deliberate, his gaze gleaming with sadistic amusement. "Is that all you''ve got?" Lyerin sneered, crouching down to Miriam''s level. He grabbed her arm and twisted it just enough to make her cry out in pain. "You think this little display of determination impresses me? Crawl faster, or I''ll break this arm just to give you something real to cry about!" Miriam bit her lip to hold back her scream, tears streaming down her dirt-covered face as she clawed forward. Donovan, who was just ahead of her, glanced back with wide, terrified eyes but didn''t dare stop to help. Lyerin''s gaze shot to him immediately. "Oh, so you care about your little friends?" Lyerin chuckled, walking over to Donovan with a calm yet terrifying pace. "Donovan, was it? Tell me, does it hurt more to see her suffer, or knowing you''re too much of a coward to do anything about it?" He delivered a sharp kick to Donovan''s ribs, sending him sprawling to the ground with a choked cry. The Scarred Soldier, already panting heavily, gritted his teeth and tried to muster his strength to intervene. "Leave them alone..." he muttered, his voice weak but filled with defiance. Lyerin''s sharp ears caught the words, and he turned with a grin that sent a chill down the soldier''s spine. "Leave them alone? Oh, are you volunteering to take their punishment instead?" Lyerin asked, his tone dripping with mockery. He grabbed the soldier by the back of his collar and yanked him upright, his grip like a vice. "You''re already crawling like the dog you are. Maybe I should treat you like one." Without warning, Lyerin slammed the Scarred Soldier back into the dirt, pressing his foot against the man''s back to keep him down. "Bark for me," he said, his voice eerily calm. The soldier''s face contorted in a mix of humiliation and rage, but he didn''t make a sound. Lyerin pressed harder, causing the man to grunt in pain. "I said, bark," Lyerin repeated, his tone turning deadly. "Or do you want to see what these little bugs can do when I get creative?" He held up another wriggling insect, its sharp mandibles snapping in the dim light. The sight made Miriam and the Younger Woman recoil in horror, their breaths hitching. The Scarred Soldier finally let out a low, defeated growl, and Lyerin''s grin widened. "Good boy," he said, stepping off the man''s back. "Now, all of you¡ªcrawl faster! Unless you want another one of these delightful creatures to keep you company." Theran, already on the verge of collapse, pushed himself forward with shaking arms. His breathing was ragged, each movement sending jolts of pain through his battered body. "Why are you doing this?" he gasped, unable to hold back his question any longer. "What... what do you want from us?" Lyerin stopped in his tracks, tilting his head as if considering the question. Then he crouched down next to Theran, his expression unreadable. "What do I want?" he repeated, his voice quiet and almost thoughtful. Then, without warning, his face twisted into a manic grin. "I want to see how far you can go before you break. I want to hear your screams, feel your fear, and watch you squirm. It''s... entertaining." He leaned closer, his voice dropping to a whisper. "And the best part? You can''t do a thing to stop me." Theran shuddered, his heart pounding as Lyerin stood up and gestured for them to keep moving. "Come on now," Lyerin said, clapping his hands mockingly. "You''ve got so much more crawling to do before I''m bored." Mikhail, who had been eerily silent, finally spoke up, his voice trembling but defiant. "You''re a monster," he spat, his eyes glaring up at Lyerin despite his fear. "No one deserves this. Not even us." Lyerin''s laughter rang out again, sharp and cruel. "A monster?" he repeated, feigning offense. "Oh, you flatter me, Mikhail. But you see, I''m not just a monster. I''m your monster. And as long as you keep entertaining me, I''ll let you live. Isn''t that generous of me?" sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He kicked Mikhail in the shoulder, sending him sprawling. "Now, stop talking and start crawling. Or maybe I''ll change my mind." The group continued their torturous crawl, their bodies and spirits pushed beyond their limits. The agony stretched endlessly, the forest echoing with Lyerin''s mocking laughter as he circled his victims like a predator savoring its prey. His expression grew darker, more malicious, with each passing second, as though their suffering fed something deep and primal within him. "You''re slowing down," Lyerin sneered, his voice cutting through the oppressive silence like a blade. He crouched beside Miriam, who was trembling so violently she could barely keep crawling. Her breaths came in sharp, shallow gasps as her fingers clawed at the dirt. Lyerin reached out and grabbed a fistful of her hair, yanking her head back so she was forced to look at him. "What''s the matter? Losing your spirit already? I thought you were supposed to be strong." Miriam whimpered but didn''t respond, her tears mixing with the mud on her face. Lyerin let out a disappointed sigh. "Pathetic," he muttered, before throwing her face-first into the ground. The impact left her coughing and sputtering, but she didn''t stop moving. None of them could stop. "Let''s make this more interesting," Lyerin said suddenly, his voice dripping with sadistic excitement. He pulled out a small vial filled with a thick, crimson liquid. "Do you know what this is?" he asked, holding it up for all of them to see. The group glanced at it warily but said nothing. Lyerin grinned. "This little concoction will make your pain a hundred times worse. Every scrape, every bruise, every little cut¡ªmultiplied. And the best part? It''s slow-acting. You won''t feel it right away. Oh no, the real fun comes later." Without waiting for a response, he walked over to Theran, who was barely conscious, and poured a few drops onto an open wound on his arm. Theran''s body stiffened immediately, his eyes widening in terror as a burning sensation began to spread through his veins. He let out a strangled scream, his body convulsing as the pain intensified. The others froze, their faces pale with fear. "Please, stop!" the Younger Woman cried, her voice breaking. "We''ll do whatever you want, just don''t¡ª" "Don''t what?" Lyerin interrupted, his tone mocking. He turned to her with an exaggerated look of curiosity. "Don''t hurt you? Don''t make you suffer? Oh, but where''s the fun in that?" He laughed again, the sound cold and hollow. "You don''t get to make demands. You''re nothing but toys for me to play with. And when I''m done, I''ll decide if you''re worth keeping alive." He moved to Donovan next, who flinched as Lyerin crouched beside him. "You''ve been awfully quiet, Donovan," Lyerin said, his voice low and menacing. "Are you plotting something? Thinking of a way to escape?" He grabbed Donovan''s hand and twisted it at an unnatural angle, eliciting a pained cry. "Tell me, Donovan. What''s going through that little head of yours?" "I¡ª" Donovan stammered, his voice shaking. "I''m just trying to survive." Lyerin tilted his head, pretending to consider the answer. Then he smirked. "Wrong answer," he said, snapping Donovan''s finger with a sickening crack. The scream that followed sent chills through the group, but none of them dared to intervene. "Faster," Lyerin ordered, standing up and gesturing for them to keep moving. "I want to see how far you can crawl before your bodies give out. Or maybe I''ll get bored and make things even worse. It''s up to you." The Scarred Soldier clenched his fists, his nails digging into his palms as he forced himself forward. His body was screaming for rest, his vision blurry from exhaustion, but he couldn''t stop. None of them could. Lyerin''s presence was a constant, suffocating weight, his every word and action designed to break them. But Lyerin wasn''t content with just watching them suffer. He wanted to push them further, to see how much more they could endure. He grabbed a long, thin branch from the ground and began striking them with it, the sharp cracks echoing through the forest. Each blow left angry red welts on their skin, but he didn''t stop. If anything, he seemed to enjoy their cries of pain, his grin widening with each strike. "Move faster," he demanded, his voice cold and unyielding. "I won''t say it again." When they didn''t move quickly enough, he threw the branch aside and resorted to kicking them instead. His boots connected with ribs, shoulders, and backs, sending them sprawling. But no matter how much it hurt, they always got back up. They had no choice. "You''re all so weak," Lyerin taunted, his voice dripping with disdain. "Is this really the best you can do? Pathetic." He kicked Mikhail in the stomach, knocking the wind out of him. "Crawl, worm. Show me that you''re not completely worthless." Mikhail coughed violently, blood staining his lips, but he kept moving. The others followed suit, their bodies battered and broken but still fighting to survive. Lyerin watched them with a mixture of amusement and contempt, his eyes gleaming with a sadistic light. And then, as if to make things even worse, he released the bugs again. The sight of the wriggling creatures made the group freeze in terror, their breaths hitching as the insects began to crawl toward them. "You know what to do," Lyerin said, his tone casual. "Keep moving, or let them have their fun. Your choice." Chapter 338 - 338: Fighting back The bugs reached them within seconds, their sharp mandibles biting into flesh and burrowing under the skin. The pain was indescribable, a searing agony that left them writhing and screaming. But even then, Lyerin wasn''t satisfied. "Keep crawling," he ordered, his voice cutting through their cries. "You''re not done yet." As Lyerin walked alongside the crawling group, his predatory gaze swept over them like a hawk surveying its prey. It wasn''t long before his sharp senses caught something peculiar¡ªDonovan, Theran, Miriam, and Mikhail were subtly, almost imperceptibly, storing mana within themselves. The faint glimmers of energy radiating from their broken, battered forms were enough to ignite a flicker of irritation in Lyerin''s expression. He stopped abruptly, his boots crunching against the dirt and leaves beneath them. "Ah, interesting," he muttered, his voice tinged with amusement. He tilted his head as though considering his next move, and the four who were storing mana froze, their eyes wide with fear. Lyerin''s gaze burned into them, piercing through whatever fragile facade they had managed to muster. The Scarred Soldier and the Younger Woman, on the other hand, displayed no such attempt at storing mana. They continued crawling, their heads bowed, as if resigned to their fate. Lyerin''s attention shifted to them momentarily, his annoyance growing as he realized they were offering no resistance at all. "Stand up," he said sharply, his voice laced with irritation. The Scarred Soldier and the Younger Woman hesitated, their battered bodies struggling to obey the command. When they didn''t move fast enough, Lyerin stepped forward and kicked the Scarred Soldier in the ribs, sending him sprawling onto his side. "I said stand up!" Lyerin bellowed, his voice echoing through the trees. The Scarred Soldier coughed violently, blood dripping from his mouth, but he forced himself to his feet, swaying unsteadily. The Younger Woman followed suit, trembling so violently she could barely stand. Lyerin circled them slowly, like a predator toying with its prey. "And you," he said, his gaze snapping back to Donovan, Theran, Miriam, and Mikhail. "You think I don''t notice? You think I don''t see what you''re doing?" His voice dropped to a low, dangerous growl. "Storing mana in your pathetic state? Are you planning to surprise me? To fight back?" The four of them flinched, their trembling forms betraying their fear. They dared not speak, but their silence only seemed to infuriate Lyerin further. He stepped closer to them, his movements deliberate and menacing, and the oppressive weight of his presence seemed to suffocate the air around them. "You four..." he began, his voice dripping with disdain. "You''re trembling. Why?" He paused, letting the question hang in the air. "Is it because you fear what I''ll do when I find out what pathetic plan you''ve concocted? Or is it simply because you know there''s no escape?" Donovan finally broke, his voice shaking as he stammered, "W-we... we don''t have a choice." Lyerin''s lips curled into a wicked smile, his amusement returning in full force. "Oh, Donovan," he said mockingly, crouching down so he was eye-level with the trembling man. "You always have a choice. It''s just that every choice you make will lead to the same result." He chuckled darkly, his laughter sending chills down their spines. Straightening up, Lyerin turned his attention back to the Scarred Soldier and the Younger Woman. "And you two," he said, his tone shifting to one of irritation. "Why aren''t you doing anything? Are you that broken already? Or are you just boring?" The Younger Woman, her voice barely above a whisper, managed to say, "We... we''re too tired." Lyerin stared at her for a long moment, his expression unreadable. Then, without warning, he burst into laughter¡ªa maniacal, unsettling sound that echoed through the forest. "Too tired?" he repeated, clutching his sides as if the very idea was hilarious. "Oh, you poor, poor things. You''ve disappointed me!" The Scarred Soldier and the Younger Woman flinched at his words, their bodies tense as they braced for whatever punishment was to come. But instead of lashing out at them, Lyerin turned his attention back to the four who were storing mana. "You know," he said casually, as if addressing an old friend, "I could kill you right now. Crush whatever little spark of hope you''re clinging to." He paused, his grin widening. "But where''s the fun in that? No, I want to see how far you''ll go. How much you''ll endure before you finally break." He stepped back, gesturing for all of them to continue crawling. "Move faster," he ordered, his voice cold and unyielding. "And don''t even think about trying something stupid. I''ll know." The group obeyed, their bodies trembling with exhaustion and fear. As they crawled, Lyerin''s laughter filled the air once more, a chilling reminder of the monster who held their lives in his hands. As the group continued their desperate crawl, an air of tense silence settled around them. But within their minds, plans began to take form. Though battered and broken, Donovan, Theran, Miriam, Mikhail, and the Scarred Soldier exchanged quick glances filled with determination. The Younger Woman hesitated, unsure, but when Donovan gave her a subtle nod, she steeled herself. This was their only chance¡ªattack now, or succumb entirely to Lyerin''s relentless torment. Lyerin, walking leisurely behind them, chuckled to himself, thoroughly entertained by their misery. He didn''t bother to keep his guard up; to him, they were nothing more than insects squirming at his feet. And that arrogance, they thought, would be their opening. Suddenly, as if cued by some unseen signal, the five of them acted in unison. Donovan and Theran spun around, unleashing twin volleys of mana-infused daggers that shimmered with deadly precision. At the same time, Miriam and Mikhail, both on the flanks, shot off compact bursts of concentrated mana¡ªsharp, invisible projectiles aimed directly at Lyerin''s vital points. The Scarred Soldier, slower but no less determined, launched himself toward Lyerin with brute strength, his arms swinging in an attempt to pummel the monster before him. For a moment, it seemed as if their combined assault would land, the air crackling with the sheer force of their desperation-fueled attack. But Lyerin''s grin only widened. With almost languid ease, Lyerin flicked his wrist, summoning a shimmering, translucent barrier that absorbed the incoming daggers without a sound. The mana projectiles were next, but before they could reach him, Lyerin twisted his body, dodging each one with such precision that it was as if he''d choreographed the entire attack beforehand. His movements were fluid, almost playful, as he sidestepped the Scarred Soldier''s powerful swings, each one missing by mere inches. The Scarred Soldier roared in frustration, pouring the last remnants of his strength into a final, desperate punch. But before his fist could connect, Lyerin grabbed his wrist with an iron grip. "Pathetic," Lyerin muttered, his voice dripping with mockery. With a flick of his hand, he sent the Scarred Soldier flying backward, crashing into a tree with a sickening thud. Miriam and Mikhail tried to capitalize on the moment, rushing in from opposite sides in an attempt to blindside Lyerin. But he saw them coming. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Without even turning his head, he extended his arms outward, catching both of them by their throats. They struggled, clawing at his hands, but his grip was unyielding. "You thought this would work?" Lyerin said, his voice low and menacing. He lifted them higher, watching their faces contort in fear and pain. "I admire your determination, but your execution? Laughable." With a dismissive toss, he threw them both to the ground, where they landed in crumpled heaps. Donovan and Theran, the last two standing, exchanged a frantic glance. Together, they unleashed their most powerful attack yet¡ªan intricate web of mana threads designed to bind and incapacitate Lyerin. The threads shot out like serpents, coiling toward him with blinding speed. But Lyerin didn''t even flinch. With a single clap of his hands, a shockwave of raw power erupted from his body, disintegrating the mana threads before they could reach him. The force of the blast sent Donovan and Theran stumbling backward, their balance completely lost. And then, it was over. The group lay scattered and broken, their failed attack draining the last of their strength. They couldn''t move, couldn''t fight back. They could only watch as Lyerin strode toward them, his expression one of amused disappointment. "Was that it?" Lyerin asked, crouching down to meet Donovan''s gaze. "Was that your grand plan? To ambush me like cowards and hope for the best?" He shook his head, laughing softly. "You''re even more entertaining than I thought." One by one, they lowered their heads, unable to meet his gaze. Whatever hope they had clung to was gone now, crushed beneath the weight of Lyerin''s overwhelming power. "Back to crawling," Lyerin said, his tone casual but commanding. "You''ve earned your punishment." Defeated, they obeyed. Dragging their broken bodies across the ground once more, they resumed their humiliating crawl, each movement a painful reminder of their failure. Chapter 339 - 339: Strange courage Donovan, Theran, Miriam, and Mikhail lay sprawled across the dirt, their bodies battered and their mana reserves depleted from their failed attempts to resist Lyerin. Despite their exhaustion, the spark of determination refused to fade from their eyes. As they crawled forward, the silence of their grim reality was finally broken by Donovan, his voice barely more than a strained whisper. "You ever notice," Donovan began, pausing to catch his breath, "how Lyerin seems... obsessed with making things entertaining for himself? Like it''s some grand show only he understands?" Theran, dragging himself forward with labored breaths, gave a dry chuckle, though it quickly turned into a pained cough. "Yeah... the guy doesn''t just kill. No. He has to turn it into some twisted carnival of suffering. Who does that?" Miriam, her face pale but her mind sharp, chimed in. "It''s more than that. It''s not just entertainment. It''s like... like he''s addicted to being the center of everything. His laughter, his taunts, the way he toys with us¡ªit''s all for his own amusement." Mikhail grunted, his voice heavy with disdain. "I''ve met monsters in my time. Real monsters. But Lyerin? He''s something else. It''s like he thrives on watching people break. Not just physically, but mentally too." Donovan nodded weakly. "It''s not even about survival for him. It''s a game. A twisted, insane game where the rules only matter if they suit him." They all fell silent for a moment, the weight of their words sinking in. But it wasn''t long before Theran broke the quiet again, his voice laced with a bitterness that cut through their shared pain. "And the way he laughs," Theran said, his tone mocking. "It''s like he thinks he''s some kind of god. Like his laughter is supposed to remind us of how powerless we are. It''s pathetic." Miriam couldn''t help but smirk despite the dire situation. "It''s more than pathetic. It''s childish. Who laughs like that while kicking people around? He''s like a spoiled brat who never grew up." "Exactly!" Mikhail said, his voice rising in agreement. "He''s so desperate for attention that he has to make everything about him. ''Look at me, I''m Lyerin, the almighty tormentor!''" Mikhail mimicked in a mockingly high-pitched voice, drawing a weak chuckle from the others. Donovan snorted, shaking his head. "It''s like he doesn''t even realize how ridiculous he looks. All that power, and this is what he chooses to do with it? He''s not a warrior. He''s a clown." Theran laughed despite himself, though the sound was hollow and bitter. "A clown with a god complex. That''s what he is." They all nodded, their shared disdain for Lyerin providing a brief but much-needed sense of camaraderie. For a moment, they forgot about the pain, the humiliation, and the terror. They were united in their mockery of the one who tormented them. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You know what the worst part is?" Miriam said, her voice low but steady. "He probably thinks he''s some kind of genius. Like his twisted games are some masterpiece of psychological warfare. But really, he''s just... sad." "Pathetic and sad," Donovan agreed. "And predictable. We''ve figured him out. He''s not as clever as he thinks." Mikhail smirked, his lips curling into a cruel grin despite the bruises on his face. "Oh, I''d love to see his face if he ever realized how much of a joke he really is." The group laughed softly, the sound weak but genuine. It was a small victory, mocking the one who had brought them so low. In that moment, they reclaimed a fragment of their dignity, even if it was fleeting. But their laughter faded quickly as they remembered where they were¡ªand who was following them. Despite their defiance, the oppressive weight of Lyerin''s presence still loomed over them. They didn''t know how much longer they could keep crawling, or how much longer they could endure his games. Still, for that brief moment, they had won. Not against Lyerin''s strength, but against his twisted influence. And that, they decided, was enough for now. The dense, oppressive forest sprawled endlessly in every direction, the towering trees casting gnarled shadows in the moonlight. Leaves rustled faintly in the cool night air, whispering like ghosts. The ground beneath them was a patchwork of damp earth and tangled roots, every inch of it seeming alive and eager to trip them. Yet, the forest itself wasn''t their true enemy. Not tonight. The Scarred Soldier, the Younger Woman, Donovan, Theran, Miriam, and Mikhail crawled desperately forward, their bodies broken, their pride shattered. Dirt clung to their bloodied skin, and the acrid taste of sweat and iron filled their mouths. Their ragged breaths wheezed into the stillness, mingling with the faint, mocking echo of laughter. That laughter. Lyerin''s laughter. It was everywhere and nowhere, rolling through the trees like a phantom. "Hahaha¡­! So slow," Lyerin''s voice rang out, high and sharp, cutting through the darkness like a blade. The sound danced from one direction to another, making it impossible to tell where he truly was. "Are you really giving up already? Tsk, tsk. Such disappointment." The six of them flinched at the sound, their crawl turning frantic. They didn''t respond. They couldn''t. Not when every word felt like another needle driving into their minds, mocking their weakness. Crunch. A heavy boot slammed into the dirt beside them, inches from Donovan''s outstretched hand. The impact sent a spray of dirt into his face, but he didn''t dare lift his head. "Oh, come on," Lyerin said gleefully, bending down until his shadow fell over Donovan. "Is this all the mighty assassins can do? Crawling like worms?" His grin stretched impossibly wide, his eyes gleaming with unhinged delight. "You know, I''m almost tempted to just end it now. But you''re so entertaining." He straightened abruptly, his coat flaring with the movement, and kicked Miriam in the side. Thud. She grunted in pain but bit her tongue, refusing to give him the satisfaction of a scream. Lyerin crouched beside her, his sharp, predatory eyes locking onto her trembling form. "Tell me," he began, his tone almost conversational, "does it hurt? Crawling like this? Knowing you''ll never escape me?" He reached out, plucking a leaf from her tangled hair and twirling it between his fingers. "It must be humiliating." Miriam didn''t respond, her teeth clenched so tightly that her jaw ached. "Ah, silent treatment? Fine, fine," Lyerin said with a dramatic sigh, tossing the leaf aside. He stood again, his gaze sweeping over all of them. "But I do wonder... Why not just stop? Why not beg? It''d be so much easier, don''t you think?" The Scarred Soldier glared at him from the corner of his eye, his scarred face twisted in defiance. "We¡­ don''t beg," he spat through gritted teeth. Lyerin''s laughter erupted again, louder this time, reverberating through the forest like a cacophony of bells. "Don''t beg? Oh, you brave little fools!" He leaned in close to the Scarred Soldier, his voice dropping to a whisper. "I like that. It makes breaking you so much more satisfying." The Scarred Soldier said nothing, his silence a shield against the torrent of taunts. Lyerin straightened and began to pace leisurely, his boots crunching against the debris-littered ground. He was a predator circling his prey, savoring their fear. "But you know," he continued, his tone light and almost cheerful, "I am curious. What''s going through those little heads of yours? Hmm? Are you plotting? Planning? Oh, don''t be shy. Share with me. I''m all ears." His gaze flicked to Theran, who flinched under the weight of his stare. "You," Lyerin said, pointing a finger. "What are you thinking? Something clever, I hope. No? Nothing?" He tilted his head, his grin widening as Theran remained silent. "Such dull company," Lyerin said with mock disappointment, spreading his arms dramatically. "You''re all no fun. No jokes, no begging, not even a good insult. What am I supposed to do with you?" Mikhail, his breath hitching from exertion, finally snapped. "Why don''t you just shut up and kill us already?" he growled, his voice hoarse. Lyerin froze mid-step, his grin faltering for the briefest moment before twisting into something far darker. "Kill you?" he repeated, his voice low and dripping with malice. He crouched low, bringing himself face-to-face with Mikhail. "Oh, no, no, no. That would be too easy. Too quick. Where''s the fun in that?" He reached out, grabbing Mikhail''s chin with a grip that was both firm and playful. "I want to see you squirm. To watch you break, piece by piece. Killing you would be¡­ boring." Mikhail glared at him, his jaw tightening. "You''re insane." Lyerin''s grin returned, wider than ever. "Oh, absolutely," he said, releasing Mikhail with a flourish. "But that''s what makes me so much better than you." He rose to his full height, his coat billowing around him like a dark shroud. His gaze shifted to Donovan, who had been inching forward, ever so subtly, in an attempt to gain distance. "And what about you?" Lyerin called out, his tone teasing. "Trying to crawl away while I''m distracted? Naughty, naughty." Donovan froze, his body trembling. "You''re all such amateurs." Lyerin said. Chapter 340 - 340: A fun fight The air grew taut as Donovan, Theran, Miriam, and Mikhail exchanged a brief, wordless glance, their eyes gleaming with an intensity that only desperation could forge. The oppressive weight of Lyerin''s presence was a constant pressure in their minds¡ªa predator watching, waiting, taunting. The faint hum of their mana gathering reached a crescendo, the energy pooling into their hands, swirling like miniature storms about to unleash hell. Lyerin tilted his head, his grin widening. He stood completely still, the picture of calm, his hands loosely clasped behind his back. His dark coat fluttered slightly in the breeze, the moonlight casting elongated shadows across his sharp, angular features. "Oh, is this it?" he asked, his voice dripping with mock curiosity. "Have the children finally decided to bite back? Let me guess¡ªyou''re about to give me the ultimate attack, yes? Some grand, secret Borgias Family assassination technique? Oh, please, don''t keep me in suspense!" His laughter rang out, sharp and manic, filling the night like an unholy symphony. Without a word, Donovan shot forward, his form barely a blur against the moonlit forest. His mana erupted from his palms, forming a jagged blade of concentrated energy. Shiiing! The blade sliced through the air with deadly precision, aimed directly at Lyerin''s throat. But Lyerin didn''t flinch. He simply tilted his head at the last possible moment, the blade grazing the empty space where his neck had been. "Predictable," Lyerin said with a chuckle, his voice carrying an almost theatrical boredom. He raised a single hand, lazily intercepting Donovan''s follow-up strike with his bare fingers. Clang! The clash sent a reverberation through the forest, leaves shaking violently from the shockwave. Lyerin''s grin widened as he held Donovan''s mana blade between two fingers, the faint glow of its energy reflecting in his eyes. "A little more finesse wouldn''t hurt, you know. You Borgias assassins used to have standards." Donovan gritted his teeth, pouring more mana into the blade. "Die, you monster!" he snarled, his voice raw with fury. "Oh, such fire!" Lyerin cooed, his voice laced with mock admiration. "But fire without control is just smoke. And you, my dear Donovan, are all smoke." With a flick of his wrist, he shattered the blade, the mana dissipating into the air like scattered embers. Donovan stumbled back, his chest heaving as he fought to keep his balance. Before Lyerin could close the distance, Theran charged from his left, his mana forming dozens of floating spears, each glowing with a sinister crimson light. With a shout, he hurled them forward, the spears slicing through the air with deadly intent. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! The sheer volume of the assault painted the sky red, the spears converging on Lyerin from all angles. "Better," Lyerin said, his tone almost approving. He extended his hand, the air around him shimmering as a translucent barrier materialized with a soft thrum. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The spears slammed into the barrier one by one, exploding in bursts of crimson light. Boom! Boom! Boom! The ground trembled beneath their feet, the force of the impacts uprooting trees and sending debris flying in every direction. But when the dust settled, Lyerin stood untouched, his barrier fading into nothingness as he dusted off his coat. "But still not good enough," he said, wagging a finger at Theran like a disappointed parent. "Your mana control is sloppy. Amateurish. What would your ancestors say, I wonder?" Theran growled in frustration, summoning another wave of spears, but Miriam and Mikhail stepped forward, their mana crackling around them like arcs of electricity. Miriam''s hands glowed with an eerie purple light as she chanted under her breath, the air around her warping as reality itself seemed to bend to her will. From the shadows of the forest, dozens of spectral beasts emerged¡ªwolves with glowing eyes, panthers made of smoke, and serpents that slithered unnaturally fast. "Ah, shadow beasts," Lyerin mused, his grin widening. "A classic Borgias technique. But tell me¡ªdo they still disappear when their caster dies? Or have you finally worked out that little flaw?" He didn''t wait for an answer, stepping forward as one of the wolves lunged at him, its jaws wide open. He caught it mid-air with one hand, his fingers sinking into its smoky flesh. "Adorable," he said, before crushing the beast into nothingness. The other beasts attacked in unison, their claws and fangs tearing through the air. Snarl! Hiss! Roar! But Lyerin moved like water, slipping between their strikes with an ease that bordered on mocking. One by one, the beasts dissolved under his touch, their spectral forms disintegrating like sand in the wind. "Really, Miriam," he said, turning to her as he casually backhanded a panther. "You couldn''t have come up with something a bit more creative? Shadow beasts? In this economy?" Mikhail, meanwhile, had been gathering mana in his palms, his face twisted with concentration. "Enough of your games!" he shouted, releasing a massive surge of energy. The blast shot toward Lyerin like a meteor, the force of it scorching the ground as it tore through the forest. BOOM! The explosion was deafening, a blinding light swallowing everything in its path. For a moment, there was silence. The group held their breath, their eyes scanning the dissipating smoke. But as the haze cleared, Lyerin''s silhouette emerged, standing at the center of a massive crater, completely unharmed. "Yawn," Lyerin said, stretching dramatically. "Was that supposed to impress me? Because all it did was ruin my shoes." He stepped forward, shaking his head. "Honestly, I expected more from the Borgias Family. You''re all so... mediocre." "Shut up!" Mikhail shouted, his voice breaking with frustration. "Oh, but why?" Lyerin said, his grin widening once more. "This is the most fun I''ve had in ages. Watching you squirm, trying so hard to hurt me, only to fail spectacularly¡ªit''s delicious." He clapped his hands together, the sound echoing like thunder. "More! Show me more of your pathetic little tricks. Entertain me!" The four of them exchanged weary glances, their bodies trembling from exhaustion. Despite their best efforts, Lyerin remained untouchable, his mocking laughter cutting through their resolve like a knife. They had thrown everything at him, every ounce of their mana, every technique they had mastered. And yet, he stood there, unscathed, as if their attacks had been nothing more than a gentle breeze. "Is that it?" Lyerin asked, his tone suddenly cold. His grin faded, replaced by an expression of mild annoyance. "Are we done here? Because if this is all you''ve got, I might as well end this now." They froze, their breaths catching in their throats. But then, Lyerin''s grin returned, wider and more menacing than before. "Or," he said, his voice dripping with malice, "I could let you crawl some more. After all, I haven''t had my fill of laughter just yet." He gestured toward the ground, his eyes gleaming with sadistic glee. "Back to crawling, little worms. Let''s see how long you last." Broken and defeated, the four of them dropped to their knees, their hands trembling as they began to crawl once more. And above them, Lyerin''s laughter echoed, cruel and unrelenting. Chapter 341 - 341: Relentlessness The air crackled with an ominous surge of energy as the Younger Woman, Donovan, Theran, Miriam, and Mikhail huddled together, their battered bodies trembling from the relentless torment they had endured. Their breaths came in ragged gasps, their muscles quaking under the strain of exhaustion, yet their eyes burned with a fierce resolve. The moment had come¡ªa desperate gambit forged from sheer necessity. As one, they pooled their remaining strength, summoning mana from the deepest recesses of their souls. A low hum filled the air, growing louder and deeper with every passing second. The forest, dark and foreboding, seemed to recoil in response to the sheer concentration of power being gathered. Shadows flickered wildly, spiraling around the group as the raw energy distorted the space around them. The mana pulsed and writhed, taking on a life of its own, glowing with an eldritch, otherworldly light that bathed the scarred earth in hues of deep crimson, violet, and black. Lyerin, standing just meters away, watched with an amused smirk. His arms hung loosely at his sides, his posture relaxed as though he were enjoying some kind of private joke. "Oh?" he drawled, tilting his head ever so slightly. "Are we trying something new? How exciting! Do go on. I love surprises." The Younger Woman''s hands trembled as she chanted under her breath, her voice trembling yet unyielding. Her mana swirled around her fingers like ribbons of liquid fire, burning so bright it illuminated the agony etched across her features. Beside her, Donovan gritted his teeth, his fists clenched so tightly that blood trickled from his palms. The air around him shimmered as he channeled his remaining energy into a focused point, his eyes glowing with a fierce determination. Theran, Miriam, and Mikhail formed a triangle, their combined mana intertwining like threads of a web. The ground beneath their feet cracked and split, black tendrils of magic seeping through the fissures as they worked in unison. Eldritch symbols etched themselves into the air, glowing faintly before igniting with violent bursts of power. A deafening boom shattered the tension as the first wave of their attack was unleashed. From Miriam''s hands erupted a torrent of shadowy tendrils, writhing and snapping like serpents with a mind of their own. Hisssss! The tendrils slashed through the air, their tips glowing with dark energy as they raced toward Lyerin. At the same moment, Donovan unleashed a barrage of mana blades, each one shimmering with a sinister, ethereal light. The blades cut through the air with a high-pitched shiiiiing, converging on Lyerin in a flurry of deadly precision. Theran''s spears of blood-red energy followed, streaking through the sky like comets. Whooosh! Whooosh! Lyerin stood in the midst of the onslaught, his eyes alight with gleeful anticipation. "Yes! That''s it! Give me everything you''ve got!" he cried, throwing his arms wide open in mock surrender. The attacks collided with Lyerin in a cacophony of sound and light. BOOOOM! The ground shook violently, trees splintering and collapsing under the force of the impact. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A dense cloud of smoke and debris erupted into the air, blanketing the battlefield in a suffocating darkness. The Younger Woman fell to her knees, gasping for air, her body trembling from the sheer amount of mana she had expended. For a moment, silence reigned. The oppressive, suffocating quiet stretched out endlessly, broken only by the faint crackle of residual magic dissipating into the atmosphere. The five of them stared into the cloud of smoke, their hearts pounding as they dared to hope. But then, a sound emerged. Clap. Clap. Clap. Slow, deliberate applause echoed from the center of the destruction. The smoke began to clear, and there, standing amidst the devastation, was Lyerin¡ªcompletely unharmed. His coat, now slightly singed at the edges, fluttered gently in the breeze. His expression was one of pure, unbridled amusement, his grin stretching wider than ever before. "Oh, that was adorable," Lyerin said, his voice ringing out like a taunt. "I mean, really, I almost felt that one. Almost." He tapped a finger against his chin, feigning deep thought. "I particularly liked the part where you all gave it everything you had, only for it to amount to absolutely nothing. Truly inspiring." Miriam''s shadow beasts, still writhing in the air, lunged at Lyerin in a last-ditch effort to land a blow. But Lyerin waved a hand lazily, and the beasts disintegrated mid-air, their forms unraveling into wisps of smoke. "Do you Borgias assassins ever learn?" Lyerin asked, his tone mockingly sympathetic. "This little routine of yours¡ªcharging up mana, throwing flashy attacks, hoping for a miracle¡ªit''s so... predictable. I was expecting more creativity. You''re supposed to be the best, aren''t you?" "Shut up!" Donovan shouted, his voice hoarse with rage. He staggered forward, his legs barely holding him up. "We''re not done yet!" "Oh, please," Lyerin said, rolling his eyes. "Spare me the dramatic declarations. You''re done, all right. You''re crawling on the edge of nothingness, clinging to scraps of hope that will never save you. And you know what? I love it." He took a step forward, his boots crunching against the shattered ground. "Come on, then," he said, his voice dropping to a menacing whisper. "Show me your next trick. Let''s see what''s left in that pathetic little arsenal of yours. Or are we finally ready to accept the truth?" The five of them exchanged glances, their faces pale and drawn. They had poured everything into that attack¡ªall their mana, all their strength, all their hope. And it had meant nothing. Lyerin chuckled, the sound low and menacing. "That''s what I thought." But then, a flicker of movement caught his eye. Donovan, with the last ounce of his strength, hurled a final mana blade, its edge glowing faintly as it cut through the air. Lyerin caught it effortlessly, holding it between his fingers as he examined it. "Pathetic," he said, crushing the blade into nothingness. And with that, Lyerin burst into laughter, his voice echoing through the ruins of the forest like a cruel symphony. Chapter 342 - 342: Advice The forest was silent save for Lyerin''s amused, measured steps. His boots crunched over the shattered terrain, their sound sharp and deliberate, like a metronome marking the beats of his impending words. He strolled casually around the five assassins, each of them trembling, battered, and slumped in defeat. His ever-present smile was wider now, bordering on maniacal, his eyes gleaming with the predatory glee of someone completely in control. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His voice, calm but carrying an unsettling edge, broke the oppressive quiet. "Do you know what makes a good assassin?" he began, his tone dripping with condescension, yet laced with an unsettling charm that demanded attention. He stopped, tilting his head and waiting, though he clearly didn''t expect a reply. The Younger Woman, Donovan, Theran, Miriam, and Mikhail flinched under his gaze, their silence the only answer they could muster. Lyerin chuckled softly. "No? Of course, you wouldn''t. If you did, we wouldn''t be here, would we?" He turned his back to them, his hands clasped behind him as though addressing a class of students. "A good assassin is not just skilled with mana or weapons. It''s not about flashy techniques or overwhelming power. No, no, no. A good assassin is a shadow. A whisper. A fleeting breath in the dark." He pivoted sharply, his piercing gaze locking onto Donovan. "A good assassin," he continued, his voice dropping to a dangerous whisper, "doesn''t charge into a fight expecting brute force to solve their problems. A good assassin isn''t seen. A good assassin isn''t heard." The air around him seemed to grow heavier, his words pressing down on them like a physical weight. He crouched suddenly, bringing himself eye-level with Donovan, who shrank back instinctively. "Tell me, Donovan," Lyerin said, his tone mockingly conversational, "what exactly was your plan when you charged at me earlier? Did you think your little mana blades¡ªpredictable, linear, and oh-so-obvious¡ªwould work on someone like me?" He shook his head, clicking his tongue. "Pathetic." He rose smoothly, his movements fluid and deliberate, as though he had all the time in the world. "And you, Theran," he said, turning his attention to the next in line. "Your so-called blood spears. Do you honestly believe that brute force, no matter how well-aimed, is the hallmark of a skilled assassin? Let me give you a hint: It''s not. The moment your magic lit up the sky like a festival firework, you failed. Assassins do not announce their presence with flare. They strike unseen, unheard, unexpected." Theran said nothing, his fists clenching and unclenching as he avoided Lyerin''s piercing gaze. "And Miriam," Lyerin said, now addressing the woman whose shadowy tendrils had dissolved so effortlessly under his power. "Your little beasts. Oh, they were terrifying. Truly," he said, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "But they were sloppy. Their movements, chaotic. Their intent, unfocused. You cannot simply throw magic into the air and hope it does the work for you. A real assassin controls every detail. Every breath. Every movement. Your lack of control made you as easy to read as an open book." Miriam''s face burned with humiliation, her head bowing under his relentless critique. Lyerin moved on, pacing in front of the group like a professor delivering a lecture. "You see, children," he said, his tone growing almost jovial, "assassination isn''t about overwhelming your target. It''s about precision. It''s about patience. It''s about thinking. But what do you do? You rush in, you throw your strongest attacks, you hope for the best." He laughed, a deep, resonant sound that sent chills down their spines. "It''s almost adorable," he said, pausing dramatically before continuing. "But mostly, it''s sad." His expression darkened, his playful tone dropping into something colder, more menacing. "You Borgias assassins," he spat, his voice laced with disgust. "You think your name, your reputation, is enough. That the world will tremble at the mere mention of your family. But look at you now." He gestured broadly at their broken, trembling forms. "What good is a reputation when you''re groveling in the dirt?" The Younger Woman, despite her fear, raised her head and glared at him. "You¡­ You''re just playing with us," she managed to say, her voice trembling but defiant. Lyerin turned to her, his smile returning, more sinister than ever. "Oh, absolutely," he said, his voice smooth and unapologetic. "But isn''t that the point? An assassin should never allow themselves to become someone''s toy. And yet, here you are." He stepped closer to her, crouching again so their faces were inches apart. "Do you know why I''m doing this?" he asked, his voice barely above a whisper. The Younger Woman said nothing, her jaw clenched tightly. "I''m teaching you," Lyerin said, his grin widening. "You may not survive the lesson, but isn''t that the beauty of it? Survival is a test. And right now¡­" He leaned in closer, his breath cold against her skin. "¡­you''re all failing." He stood abruptly, addressing the group once more. "Now, let''s talk about your latest failure, shall we?" He clasped his hands behind his back, pacing slowly as he spoke. "That little burst of mana you unleashed earlier. Impressive, I''ll admit. You almost managed to make me blink. But it was messy. Rushed. Desperate. You burned through your energy like amateurs, leaving yourselves vulnerable." He paused, his gaze sweeping over them like a predator sizing up its prey. "Do you know what your biggest mistake was?" he asked, his tone mockingly patient. "You assumed that more power would equal more success. That if you just threw enough at me, I''d somehow falter." He laughed again, the sound sharp and grating. "But power without strategy is meaningless. It''s like throwing stones at a mountain and expecting it to crumble. An assassin''s strength isn''t in their power¡ªit''s in their mind." He stopped in front of Mikhail, who had been trying to avoid his gaze the entire time. "And you, Mikhail," Lyerin said, his voice dropping to a dangerous whisper. "You''re the most disappointing of all. I expected more from you. I really did." Mikhail''s shoulders sagged, his head hanging low. "But don''t worry," Lyerin said, straightening and addressing the group once more. "This lesson isn''t over. Oh no, we''re just getting started." And then, for the first time, he smiled¡ªnot a smirk or a grin, but a genuine smile. And that, more than anything else, was terrifying. Chapter 343 - 343: Being attacked again The tension in the air was suffocating, thick with unspent magic and the heavy breaths of the defeated assassins. They crouched, battered and bruised, as Lyerin paced like a panther before them, his mocking words cutting through the stillness. His lecture on their incompetence had stung more than any physical blow, and his unrelenting confidence was like a towering wall they couldn''t hope to scale. But amidst their exhaustion, their desperation, there was a flicker of something else. Something dangerous. A silent exchange of glances passed between Donovan, Theran, Miriam, Mikhail, and the Younger Woman. And then, without warning, they moved. Mana erupted in a violent burst, the very air around them vibrating with raw power. It wasn''t the sloppy, chaotic magic Lyerin had so eagerly mocked before. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This time, their attacks were precise, deliberate, woven together like the threads of a deadly tapestry. Donovan was the first to strike, his blade of mana slicing through the air with a whip-crack, aimed directly at Lyerin''s exposed back. The blade shimmered, unnaturally sharp, and for a fraction of a second, it seemed as though it might actually reach its target. But Lyerin, ever the predator, moved with an almost lazy grace. He sidestepped the attack as though swatting away a fly, the blade passing so close to his shoulder that it sent a ripple through his dark coat. "Hmm," he murmured, his eyes narrowing slightly. "Better. But still not good enough." Before his words had even fully registered, Theran was upon him. His blood spears materialized out of thin air, twisting and writhing like living things. He hurled them with all his might, each one hissing through the air with a sound like tearing fabric. Fwoosh. Hiss. Snap. The spears converged on Lyerin in a perfectly timed assault, their tips glowing with a dark, ominous energy. For the briefest moment, it looked as though they might strike true, as though Lyerin might finally be caught off guard. But then he moved¡ªno, he flowed¡ªlike water, slipping through the gaps between the spears with an ease that defied logic. His movements were impossibly fast, almost imperceptible, each step more like a shadow shifting than a man dodging. "You''re improving," he said, his voice carrying an almost playful lilt as he reappeared a few paces away. "But you''re still so very predictable." From the corner of his eye, he caught a flicker of motion. Miriam''s shadow beasts surged forward, their forms twisting and warping, barely distinguishable from the darkness they emerged from. Their claws glinted with unnatural sharpness, their eyes glowing like embers. Snarl. Claw. Shatter. They lunged at him, their movements erratic, each one striking from a different angle. For the first time, Lyerin''s expression shifted¡ªjust slightly, a faint furrow of his brow¡ªas he raised a hand to block their assault. The beasts collided with an invisible barrier, their snarls turning into pained yelps as they disintegrated on impact. But even as they faded, they left behind a trail of dense, suffocating shadows that clung to Lyerin like a second skin. "Clever," he admitted, brushing away the shadows with a flick of his wrist. "But not clever enough." Mikhail was the next to strike, his mana coalescing into a massive, spiraling vortex of energy. The vortex roared to life with a sound like a hurricane, tearing up the ground beneath it as it hurtled toward Lyerin. Boom. Crash. Crackle. The sheer force of the attack sent shockwaves rippling through the forest, splintering trees and scattering debris. For a moment, Lyerin was completely enveloped by the vortex, his figure obscured by the blinding light and swirling chaos. The assassins held their breath, their hearts pounding in unison as they waited for the dust to clear. Had they finally done it? Had they finally caught him off guard? But then, through the dissipating energy, came the sound of laughter. It started as a low chuckle, barely audible over the dying roar of the vortex. But it grew louder, richer, more resonant, until it echoed through the forest like the tolling of a bell. When the dust finally settled, Lyerin stood at the center of the destruction, completely unharmed. His coat was pristine, his hair unruffled, his expression one of pure, unbridled amusement. "Now that," he said, his voice dripping with mockery, "was almost entertaining." The assassins stared in disbelief, their bodies trembling with exhaustion and despair. But before they could even process their failure, Lyerin''s gaze shifted to the Younger Woman. "And what about you?" he asked, his tone teasing. "Surely you have something to add to this delightful performance?" She didn''t respond, her mana already gathering around her in a pulsing, electric aura. With a sharp cry, she unleashed her attack¡ªa barrage of glowing needles that shot toward Lyerin like a swarm of angry hornets. Zap. Whoosh. Ping. The needles struck with pinpoint accuracy, their trajectory impossible to predict. For a split second, it seemed as though they might actually catch him. But then, in one fluid motion, Lyerin raised his hand and snapped his fingers. Snap. The needles froze mid-air, their energy dissipating into harmless sparks that fell to the ground like dying embers. "Not bad," Lyerin said, his tone almost approving. "But still¡­" He stepped forward, his smile widening to reveal gleaming teeth. "¡­not nearly good enough." The assassins collapsed, their mana reserves completely drained, their bodies too weak to stand. They had given everything they had, every ounce of strength, every shred of hope. And still, they had failed. Lyerin stood over them, his laughter echoing through the forest once more. "Oh, you poor, foolish children," he said, shaking his head. "Did you really think you stood a chance?" He crouched down, his piercing gaze locking onto each of them in turn. "You''ve got spirit, I''ll give you that," he said, his voice dropping to a whisper. "But spirit alone isn''t enough. Not against me." He straightened, his laughter fading into a chilling silence. "Now," he said, his tone turning cold and commanding, "crawl." The assassins obeyed, their broken bodies dragging themselves across the dirt. And behind them, Lyerin followed, his laughter ringing out like a death knell. Chapter 344 - 344: Keep on going The air grew heavy with determination, the kind born from desperation and defiance. Despite the crushing weight of their exhaustion, Donovan, Theran, Miriam, Mikhail, and the Younger Woman refused to give up. Their breaths came in ragged gasps, their limbs trembled under the strain, but their eyes burned with an unyielding fire. Lyerin, standing tall and unbothered, regarded them with a mixture of amusement and anticipation. His sharp features caught the faint light of the moon, casting shadows that only enhanced his predatory aura. He cocked his head, his grin widening as he clasped his hands behind his back. "Oh, so we''re doing this again?" he asked, his tone dripping with mockery. "By all means, entertain me." And they did. Donovan was the first to move, his blade of mana igniting in a flash of brilliant blue. He launched himself forward, his feet pounding against the ground, each step filled with purpose. The blade hummed as he swung it, the energy crackling like thunder. Whizz. Snap. Slash. Lyerin sidestepped the attack with a movement so fluid it was almost poetic. His dark eyes glinted with amusement as he raised a single finger to deflect the blade. The force of the deflection sent Donovan stumbling backward, but before he could fall, Theran took his place. Theran roared as he summoned his blood spears, the crimson weapons materializing in a blur of violent energy. He hurled them with devastating force, each one whistling through the air with a sound like a breaking storm. Hiss. Crack. Thud. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But Lyerin moved faster. His form seemed to blur, becoming almost intangible as he weaved between the spears. One spear grazed his coat, tearing through the fabric, but it didn''t even slow him down. "Close," Lyerin mused, glancing at the damaged coat. "But close only counts in horseshoes and hand grenades." Miriam and Mikhail didn''t wait for their turn. They struck in unison, their combined mana forming a massive orb of eldritch energy that shimmered with shifting colors. The orb pulsated with power, its surface alive with writhing tendrils of pure magic. With a shout, they hurled it toward Lyerin. The orb traveled with a deafening boom, the ground beneath it splitting and cracking as it passed. The sheer magnitude of the attack lit up the dark forest like a second sun, casting long shadows that danced eerily across the terrain. For a moment, it seemed as though they had succeeded. The orb engulfed Lyerin, swallowing him whole in a storm of light and sound. Boom. Crackle. Roar. But as the light faded, the figure of Lyerin emerged, completely unharmed. His laughter was loud and unabashed, echoing through the forest like a symphony of mockery. "Now that," he said, brushing imaginary dust off his sleeve, "was a decent attempt. I''ll even admit I felt a slight tingle." The assassins didn''t falter. They couldn''t afford to. The Younger Woman stepped forward, her hands trembling but steady as she summoned a storm of glowing needles. Each needle was infused with her remaining mana, their edges glinting like shards of glass. She unleashed them with a scream, her voice cracking under the weight of her desperation. Zap. Ping. Whoosh. The needles rained down on Lyerin in a deadly cascade, their trajectory unpredictable and chaotic. For the first time, Lyerin frowned, his expression betraying a flicker of annoyance. He raised his hands, conjuring a barrier of shimmering darkness that absorbed the needles one by one. "Interesting," he muttered, his tone contemplative. "A little unrefined, but interesting." Before the barrier could fully dissipate, Donovan attacked again, his blade cutting through the air in a desperate arc. Theran followed, his blood spears striking from the opposite direction. Miriam and Mikhail launched a series of smaller orbs, each one aimed with deadly precision. It was a relentless assault, a symphony of violence and mana, each attack seamlessly following the last. Crash. Slash. Boom. Hiss. But Lyerin was relentless, too. He moved through their attacks like a phantom, his laughter ringing out with every missed strike. He blocked, parried, and dodged with an elegance that was almost infuriating. "Is that the best you can do?" he taunted, his voice rising above the cacophony of battle. "I expected more from the so-called Borgias assassins." The comment struck a nerve, and their attacks grew more ferocious. Donovan roared as he poured the last of his mana into his blade, the weapon glowing so brightly it almost hurt to look at. He swung it with everything he had, the force of the attack splitting the ground beneath him. Thoom. Crack. Splinter. The blade connected¡ªor so it seemed. But as the dust settled, it became clear that Lyerin had caught the blade with his bare hand. He held it effortlessly, the glow of the weapon reflecting in his dark eyes. "Impressive," he said, his voice low and almost gentle. "But still¡­" He tightened his grip, and the blade shattered into a thousand fragments. Shatter. Clink. Tinkle. "...not good enough." Donovan fell to his knees, the last of his strength leaving him. The others weren''t far behind, their bodies trembling, their breaths shallow. Lyerin stood amidst them, unscathed and unbothered. He looked down at them with a mixture of amusement and pity, his grin widening as he clasped his hands behind his back. "You''ve got heart, I''ll give you that," he said, his tone almost kind. "But heart won''t save you. Not from me." He stepped back, his laughter rising once more. It was a sound that filled the forest, drowning out the rustling leaves and distant calls of night creatures. It was a sound that spoke of victory, of domination, of absolute power. "Come now," he said, his voice carrying an edge of mockery. "Surely you have more tricks up your sleeves. Or is this where the Borgias assassins finally meet their end?" The assassins exchanged weary glances, their bodies broken but their spirits unyielding. They had failed again, but they weren''t done yet. Not while they could still breathe. Chapter 345 - 345: Assassination antics The forest was still save for the shallow, ragged breaths of the defeated. The faint light of the moon illuminated the broken forms of Donovan, Theran, Miriam, Mikhail, and the Younger Woman as they lay sprawled on the dirt, their bodies trembling with exhaustion. Every muscle ached, every ounce of mana had been drained, and the faint warmth of life itself felt like it was slipping away. Miriam let out a small, pained whimper, her hands clutching at her abdomen where one of Lyerin''s torturous insects had burrowed beneath her skin. The sensation was unlike anything she had ever endured¡ªlike a living, writhing fire tearing through her insides. She could feel it moving, biting, devouring. Theran was no better. He had collapsed to his knees, his face pale and slick with sweat. His blood magic, once a source of pride, was now a curse. The toll it had taken on his body left him too weak to even scream. He clutched his side, feeling the alien movements within as one of the bugs dug deeper. Donovan, lying flat on his back, stared up at the canopy of leaves above. The moonlight blurred in his vision, obscured by the tears he couldn''t stop from spilling. He had failed¡ªfailed his comrades, failed himself. The humiliation was unbearable, but the pain was worse. The insect inside him was relentless, gnawing at his very essence. Mikhail and the Younger Woman fared no better. Mikhail''s breathing was labored, each inhale feeling like glass scraping against his lungs. He could feel the parasite nestled in his chest, its tiny legs skittering against the walls of his ribcage. The Younger Woman had collapsed into a fetal position, her body shaking as she gritted her teeth to keep from screaming. Lyerin stood over them, a dark silhouette against the pale light. His laughter echoed through the forest, a chilling, almost melodic sound that seemed to seep into their bones. He clasped his hands behind his back, his posture relaxed, as if he hadn''t just orchestrated their utter humiliation. "Look at you," he said, his tone laced with mockery. "The mighty assassins of the Borgias Family, brought low by a few little bugs. Pathetic, isn''t it?" Donovan''s lips parted, but no words came out. He wanted to retort, to defy, but his voice was gone. He could only manage a faint, guttural sound that barely reached his own ears. "I can see it in your eyes," Lyerin continued, his grin widening. "You think this is the end, don''t you? That this is where you die? How tragic. How poetic. But also¡­" He knelt down, his face level with Donovan''s. "...how predictable." sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Donovan turned his head away, his teeth clenched as he fought against the wave of despair threatening to consume him. "Come now," Lyerin said, rising to his feet. "You''ve faced death before, haven''t you? Surely this isn''t the first time you''ve stared into the abyss. Or is it different because it''s me standing on the other side?" The others were silent, their pain too overwhelming for words. Their bodies were heavy, their spirits crushed. Even the thought of resistance seemed impossible now. Miriam closed her eyes, tears streaming down her cheeks. She had always prided herself on her resilience, but this¡­ this was beyond anything she could endure. She could feel the bug''s movements growing slower, as if it were nearing her heart. Lyerin began to circle them, his boots crunching against the dirt with deliberate slowness. "It''s fascinating, really," he mused. "How fragile you all are. How easily you break. And yet, you keep fighting. Why? What''s the point?" He stopped in front of Theran, who had collapsed forward, his forehead pressed against the ground. Lyerin nudged him with the tip of his boot, chuckling when Theran didn''t respond. "Still alive, are we? Good. I''d hate for you to miss the grand finale." The laughter came again, louder this time, reverberating through the air like a cruel symphony. It was a sound that seemed to pierce through the assassins'' very souls, amplifying their agony and despair. The Younger Woman opened her eyes, her gaze unfocused and glassy. She looked up at Lyerin, her lips trembling as she tried to form words. "Why¡­?" she finally managed to whisper. "Why?" Lyerin repeated, tilting his head as if considering the question. "Why not? You see, I find your suffering¡­ entertaining. It''s a delightful little reminder of how superior I am. Isn''t that reason enough?" The Younger Woman closed her eyes again, unable to bear the sight of his mocking grin. But then, something unexpected happened. Lyerin stepped back, his laughter subsiding into a low chuckle. He raised a hand, and with a snap of his fingers, the unbearable writhing within each of their bodies ceased. The relief was immediate. Donovan gasped as the burning pain disappeared, replaced by an overwhelming sense of emptiness. Theran collapsed fully to the ground, his breathing ragged but steady. Miriam clutched her stomach, her tears now flowing from a mixture of relief and residual terror. "You''re welcome," Lyerin said, his tone casual. "I''ve decided to take the bugs back. Call it a¡­ moment of mercy." He laughed again, softer this time, and turned his back on them. "Don''t get too comfortable, though," he added. "This little game isn''t over yet. Rest while you can." The assassins lay there, too drained to move, too wary to trust his words. For now, at least, the pain was gone. But the weight of their failure¡ªand the shadow of Lyerin''s next move¡ªhung over them like a storm cloud, promising that the worst was yet to come. The forest echoed with the slow, deliberate clapping of Lyerin''s hands. Each clap resonated in the eerie stillness, amplified by the weight of his dark presence. His smile stretched wide, and his violet eyes sparkled with an unsettling mixture of amusement and menace. "Ah, bravo," Lyerin said, his voice dripping with mockery and delight. "Bravo, my little insects. Truly, you''ve outdone yourselves. I haven''t been this entertained in centuries. The desperation, the ingenuity, the sheer audacity¡ªit''s almost poetic." He began pacing in a slow circle around the assassins, his boots crunching softly against the dirt. His clapping slowed, but his grin never wavered. "You know," he continued, his tone conversational, "there''s something to be said about the human spirit. You''re like moths drawn to a flame, knowing full well you''ll be burned, yet unable to resist. It''s admirable in a pathetic sort of way." Donovan, Theran, Miriam, Mikhail, and the Younger Woman lay sprawled on the ground, their bodies battered and drained. They exchanged furtive glances, their breaths shallow and labored. They didn''t need words to understand one another; the years of training, of shared missions, had honed their instincts to an almost supernatural level. Lyerin stopped, clasping his hands behind his back as he turned his head slightly to look over his shoulder at them. "You''ve amused me greatly," he said, his voice dropping to a low, almost intimate tone. "But do you know what I find most entertaining?" Chapter 346 - 346: Funny antics The assassins tensed, their bodies aching but their minds racing. "It''s that you keep trying," Lyerin said, letting out a laugh that echoed through the trees like a haunting melody. "Despite everything¡ªdespite your utter lack of hope, your glaring weaknesses, your predictable strategies¡ªyou keep going. It''s endearing, in a way. Like watching children play at being warriors." Miriam''s eyes darted to Donovan, then to Mikhail, and finally to Theran. They all caught her gaze, understanding flickering in their expressions. The Younger Woman, clutching her side, gave a barely perceptible nod. Lyerin continued his speech, his hands gesturing theatrically as if addressing an invisible audience. "You see, that''s what separates me from you. I don''t fight because I have to. I don''t fight because I''m desperate or because I fear death. No, I fight because I enjoy it. I revel in it. And that, my dear little Borgias assassins, is what makes me unstoppable." The assassins'' silent exchange grew more intense. Their breaths quickened as they prepared themselves, drawing on reserves of strength and mana they hadn''t even known they still possessed. Lyerin spun around, his arms outstretched as if inviting the heavens themselves to applaud him. "You''ve given me quite the show tonight. Really, you should be proud. Few have ever managed to keep my attention for this long. And yet, here you are, battered and broken, yet still alive. How very..." He paused, his grin widening. "...persistent." Donovan''s lips moved, a whisper barely audible to anyone but his comrades. "Now." The moment the word left his mouth, the assassins sprang into action. The air around them seemed to shimmer as they unleashed a coordinated burst of mana, their auras flaring to life like dying stars reigniting for one final blaze of glory. Miriam moved first, her hands weaving intricate sigils in the air as she summoned tendrils of eldritch energy that crackled with malevolent power. Theran followed, his blood magic erupting in a violent arc that surged toward Lyerin like a crimson tidal wave. Donovan and Mikhail struck from opposite sides, their blades glinting in the pale moonlight as they aimed for Lyerin''s blind spots. The Younger Woman, her movements fluid despite her injuries, hurled a series of enchanted daggers that glowed with an ominous blue light. The forest was consumed by a cacophony of sound¡ªcrackling energy, the hiss of magic slicing through the air, the roar of Theran''s blood wave. For a brief, electrifying moment, it seemed as though their combined efforts might actually succeed. But then, as the chaos reached its crescendo, it was abruptly silenced. Lyerin didn''t move. He didn''t flinch, didn''t dodge, didn''t so much as blink. The attacks halted inches from his body, suspended in the air as though caught by some invisible force. His grin widened, and he slowly opened one eye, the violet orb glowing with an unsettling light. He tilted his head, regarding them with a mixture of amusement and mild annoyance. "Really?" he said, his voice calm but laced with mockery. "That''s the best you''ve got?" The assassins froze, their hearts sinking as they realized the futility of their efforts. Their attacks hung in the air for a moment longer before dissipating into nothingness, leaving behind only the crushing weight of their failure. Lyerin let out a low chuckle, shaking his head as he stepped toward them. "You''re bold, I''ll give you that," he said. "But boldness without strength is just stupidity." He stopped a few paces away, his hands resting casually at his sides. "Well, then," he said, his grin returning. "Shall we continue?" The forest grew unnaturally silent as Lyerin''s violet eyes zeroed in on the scarred man. His gaze, sharper than any blade, pierced through the exhausted figure as though peeling back every layer of his soul. The scarred man, despite his battered state, straightened his back and met Lyerin''s eyes with defiance, his jaw tightening in preparation for whatever torment would follow. Lyerin''s face twisted into a frown¡ªa rare and terrible sight. "You," he said, his voice carrying a chill that sank deep into the marrow of the scarred man''s bones. The single word rang out like a hammer striking an anvil, and even the other assassins flinched at the weight of it. "You''ve been holding back." The scarred man''s lips parted, his voice rasping with exhaustion, but he could barely form words before Lyerin interrupted, his tone rising with venomous disdain. "Don''t even bother with excuses," Lyerin spat, taking slow, deliberate steps toward him. His boots ground against the dirt, each step echoing like a death knell. "I can see it. I feel it. You''re not giving me everything. And you know what, my dear boring little insect? That''s a sin far worse than failure." S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The scarred man remained silent, though his fists clenched at his sides. His entire body trembled from exertion, from fury, and from the growing weight of his despair. Lyerin stopped a mere breath away from him, his tall frame looming like a shadow of death itself. He leaned in slightly, his grin devoid of any humor, replaced by a chilling intensity. "You are not fun," he hissed, his words dripping with disappointment. "You think I don''t notice? You think I can''t see it in your eyes, in your movements? You''re holding back because you don''t value this little game of ours. Because you''re afraid. And that¡ª" he paused, his grin returning, wider, more deranged¡ª"is unacceptable." The scarred man said nothing, his chest heaving as he tried to summon any ounce of strength he could find. Lyerin''s eyes glittered with a sadistic glee, and he took a step back, spreading his arms as though addressing an audience only he could see. "Ah, but fear not," he declared, his voice rising with theatrical flair. "I am nothing if not merciful. And so, my little insect, I''ll help you understand what it means to truly put your life on the line." With a snap of his fingers, the bugs appeared. They skittered out of the shadows, their grotesque forms gleaming in the faint light. Their bodies, black and shiny like polished obsidian, moved with an unnatural fluidity. Their mandibles clicked together in a symphony of hunger that sent chills down the spines of everyone present. Chapter 347 - 347: More bugs Lyerin crouched down, picking up one of the writhing creatures with delicate fingers. He turned it over, admiring its sharp legs and grotesque mouth, as though it were a precious jewel. "Do you know what makes these little beauties so fascinating?" he asked, his tone conversational but laced with malice. He didn''t wait for an answer. "They don''t just eat flesh. No, no, no. They burrow. They explore. They carve pathways through your body, seeking out the most sensitive nerves, the most delicate organs. And the best part? They release a toxin that amplifies your pain receptors. Every bite, every movement¡ªit''ll feel like you''re being torn apart from the inside out." The scarred man''s face remained stoic, though the veins in his neck bulged as he clenched his teeth. Lyerin chuckled softly, his laughter growing louder and more unhinged as he stepped closer. "But don''t worry," he said, holding the bug up to the scarred man''s face. "You won''t die from this. Not yet. I''ve made sure of that. You''ll live long enough to learn what it truly means to fight for survival." Without another word, Lyerin pressed the bug against the scarred man''s chest. The creature wasted no time, its legs scrambling for purchase as it burrowed beneath his skin. The man''s body jolted as he felt the sharp, searing pain of the creature digging into him. He grunted, refusing to scream, though his knuckles turned white as his fists tightened. The others watched in horror, their breaths caught in their throats. Miriam covered her mouth, tears streaming down her face, while Donovan cursed under his breath, his voice trembling with a mix of anger and helplessness. But Lyerin wasn''t finished. He clapped his hands once, and more bugs appeared, swarming toward the scarred man. "Oh, don''t hold back now," Lyerin said, his voice practically dripping with glee. "Scream for me. Show me that you''re alive. Show me that you''re willing to fight, even when every fiber of your being begs you to give up." The bugs burrowed deeper, their movements visible beneath the scarred man''s skin. He fell to his knees, his breath coming in ragged gasps as the pain intensified. It was no longer just a physical torment¡ªit was as though his very soul were being shredded. His vision blurred, and his ears rang with the sound of his own heartbeat. But still, he didn''t scream. Lyerin tilted his head, his grin faltering for a moment. "Huh," he muttered, crouching down to look the scarred man in the eye. "You''re stubborn. I''ll give you that. But stubbornness without strength is just... boring." The scarred man''s lips parted, his voice barely a whisper as he forced himself to speak through the agony. "You... won''t win." Lyerin''s grin returned, wider than ever. "Oh, my dear little insect," he said, his tone almost affectionate. "I''ve already won. This? This is just the victory lap." He rose to his full height, clapping his hands again. "Come now," he said, addressing the other assassins. "Don''t just stand there. Cheer for your comrade. He''s giving me quite the show!" The assassins remained silent, their expressions a mixture of rage, despair, and helplessness. Lyerin''s laughter echoed through the forest as he watched the scarred man writhe in pain. And yet, despite the torment, the man''s eyes never wavered. He met Lyerin''s gaze with a defiance that burned brighter than any flame. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was a defiance that said, I am not broken. Not yet. Lyerin tilted his head, his violet eyes glimmering with amusement. "Not bad," he said, clapping slowly. Clap. Clap. Clap. The sound rang out mockingly, each one a deliberate note of derision. He crouched down to meet the scarred man''s pain-ridden gaze. "But it''s not enough. Oh no, my dear insect, I''m still waiting for the moment you truly entertain me." He reached into his coat and pulled out a small, ornate jar. The container pulsed faintly with an eerie green light, as though it was alive. Lyerin twisted the lid open, and a hiss escaped, followed by the unmistakable, stomach-churning scuttling of more of the grotesque bugs inside. Their bodies wriggled and clattered against the glass, their hunger palpable. "You see," Lyerin began, his voice smooth and deliberate, "these beauties are far too precious to waste on just anyone. But you... you''ve earned a special performance." The scarred man''s breathing hitched as he saw the creatures pour out, their glossy black shells glinting under the dim light of the moon. They moved unnaturally, their legs clicking against the ground as they swarmed toward him with deliberate, almost intelligent intent. Lyerin chuckled, rising to his full height and tossing the now-empty jar aside. He spread his arms in mock benevolence, addressing his audience as though delivering a grand proclamation. "This, my dear scarred insect, is where the fun truly begins. You see, pain is a curious thing. It reveals the depths of a person''s character. It strips away all those pesky masks, leaving only raw, unfiltered truth. And you..." He gestured to the scarred man, a wicked grin spreading across his face. "... are still hiding something. Let''s see if these little darlings can coax it out." The bugs began their assault, climbing up the scarred man''s legs with horrifying speed. Their sharp mandibles clicked hungrily, and one by one, they began burrowing into his skin. His body jolted as the first wave of pain struck him, a fiery agony that spread like molten lava through his veins. He bit down hard, his teeth grinding together as he refused to scream. But Lyerin wasn''t satisfied. He clapped his hands again, laughing gleefully as more insects emerged from the shadows, summoned by some unseen force. They swarmed around the scarred man, their numbers doubling, tripling, until it was as though the very ground beneath him was alive. "Come now," Lyerin said, his tone lilting with mock encouragement. "Don''t disappoint me. I want to see your soul writhe." The scarred man fell to his knees, his fists clenched so tightly that his nails drew blood. His vision blurred as the pain reached new heights, each bite and burrow sending shockwaves of torment through his body. His comrades watched in horror, their own exhaustion and injuries forgotten in the face of this fresh nightmare. "Stop it!" Miriam finally screamed, her voice breaking. She tried to move forward, but Donovan held her back, his grip firm despite the trembling in his own hands. "He''s going to kill him!" Lyerin''s laughter rang out again, sharp and grating like shattered glass. He turned to Miriam, his smile wide and unhinged. "Kill him? Oh, my dear little songbird, you misunderstand. Death is too... final. No, no, no. This is about something far more exquisite. This is about transformation. Evolution. Let''s see if your scarred friend here has what it takes to become more than he is¡ªor if he''ll break under the pressure." The scarred man''s body convulsed as the insects burrowed deeper, their movements visible beneath his skin. His breathing came in ragged gasps, and sweat poured down his face. The others could only watch, their hearts pounding in their chests as they struggled to suppress their own growing terror. But then, something shifted. The scarred man, despite the agony, despite the overwhelming pain, began to move. Slowly, shakily, he pushed himself up, his knees scraping against the rough ground. His body trembled violently, and yet, he didn''t collapse. His eyes, bloodshot and filled with fire, locked onto Lyerin''s. And for the first time, a faint smirk tugged at the corner of his lips. Lyerin paused, his laughter dying in his throat. He raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "Oh? What''s this? Are you finally showing some spirit?" The scarred man spat blood onto the ground, his voice hoarse but steady. "You think... this will break me?" he rasped, his words slow and deliberate. "You''ve got it wrong. All this pain... all this suffering... it only makes me stronger. So keep going. Do your worst. I''ll still be standing when it''s over." Lyerin''s grin widened, his eyes gleaming with unrestrained delight. "Well, well, well. Look who''s finally decided to join the game." He clapped again, this time slower, more deliberate, the sound reverberating like a drumbeat. "Now this... this is what I''ve been waiting for." He gestured to the swarm of insects, and they froze in place, their writhing bodies still as statues. The sudden cessation of their movement was almost as unsettling as their attack. Lyerin crouched down once more, his face mere inches from the scarred man''s. "You''ve earned yourself a reprieve," he said, his tone dripping with mock respect. "But don''t mistake this for mercy. This is just the beginning." The scarred man didn''t respond, his chest heaving as he struggled to catch his breath. The bugs withdrew, leaving his body riddled with wounds, but he didn''t falter. He stayed on his feet, his defiance burning brighter than ever. Lyerin stood, clapping one last time before turning to the others. "Well," he said, his voice light and almost cheerful. "What about the rest of you? Do you have the same fire, or are you content to remain boring little insects?" Chapter 348 - 348: Anti-clamatic The scarred man staggered, his body trembling like a leaf in a violent storm. His breaths were shallow, labored, and rasping as though each inhale scraped against jagged glass lodged in his chest. While the others huddled together, their eyes wide with terror as they dared not move, the scarred man bore the brunt of Lyerin''s twisted attention. Lyerin tilted his head, his smile stretching unnaturally wide. "You''re quite the contradiction, aren''t you?" he mused, circling the scarred man like a predator sizing up its prey. "So tough on the outside, so hardened by life''s cruelties. Yet inside¡­ oh, you''re nothing but a trembling little pup." His voice dropped to a near whisper, dripping with malice. "And I do love breaking things like you." The scarred man said nothing, his teeth clenched so tightly that the muscles in his jaw quivered. His eyes burned with defiance, but beneath the surface, the torment was mounting. Inside him, the flesh-eating bugs Lyerin had planted were still active, burrowing deeper into his muscles and tissue. Each movement sent a sharp, electric pain through his limbs, as if his nerves were being dragged across a bed of needles. The others flinched as Lyerin extended a hand, and with a casual flick of his wrist, another pulse of eldritch energy radiated toward the scarred man. The energy slithered around his body, snaking through the air like tendrils of smoke before constricting tightly around his chest and limbs. The scarred man''s knees buckled, but he didn''t fall. His lips twisted into a grimace, veins bulging along his neck as he forced himself to remain upright. The pain was unbearable, but he refused to show weakness. Lyerin clapped his hands slowly, mockingly. Clap. Clap. Clap. "Oh, don''t tell me you''re holding out on me again. That just won''t do. We''ve barely scratched the surface of your limits." The scarred man''s stomach lurched as another wave of agony surged through him. The bugs were relentless, gnawing away at him from the inside, their sharp mandibles tearing through muscle and sinew as though feasting at a banquet. He could feel them moving under his skin, wriggling and crawling in ways that made his very flesh rebel against him. "You see," Lyerin continued, his tone light and conversational, "pain is the most honest of all sensations. It strips away the lies, the masks, the facades. Pain speaks truth." He crouched before the scarred man, leaning in close enough that his breath ghosted against the man''s ear. "So tell me, what truths are hiding inside you, hmm? What screams are you holding back?" The scarred man didn''t answer. His body trembled with the effort of keeping himself upright, his breathing ragged and uneven. The silence only seemed to amuse Lyerin further. "Oh, you''re such a stubborn little thing," Lyerin said with a soft chuckle. He straightened up and held out his hand. Another jar of the wriggling insects appeared, summoned from nowhere. The sight of them made the others recoil, their faces paling as fresh waves of horror overtook them. The scarred man''s eyes widened slightly, a flicker of fear betraying his otherwise stoic demeanor. Lyerin noticed, of course. He always noticed. "Ah, there it is," Lyerin said, his voice lilting with satisfaction. "That little glimmer of terror. That delicious acknowledgment of your own mortality. Don''t worry, my dear scarred insect. I''m not finished with you yet." With a flourish, Lyerin released the jar''s contents. The bugs spilled out like an oil slick, their bodies glistening and writhing as they swarmed toward the scarred man. They climbed his boots and legs, their tiny legs clicking as they scurried upward with unnerving precision. This time, the pain was immediate. The bugs didn''t waste time burrowing¡ªthey sank their mandibles into his flesh, tearing through him with an almost mechanical efficiency. Blood trickled down his arms and legs, pooling at his feet. His vision blurred, dark spots dancing before his eyes as the agony threatened to overwhelm him. The others watched in frozen horror, unable to tear their eyes away from the grotesque spectacle. Donovan clenched his fists, his knuckles white. Miriam had tears streaming down her face, her body trembling as she bit her lip to keep from crying out. Theran and Mikhail exchanged desperate glances, their own fear mirrored in each other''s eyes. But none of them moved. They couldn''t. Lyerin''s presence was suffocating, his power an invisible chain that bound them in place. "You''re still standing," Lyerin said, his voice almost admiring. "Impressive. But I wonder¡­" He took a step closer, his violet eyes narrowing as his smile grew sharper. "How long can you last?" The scarred man''s legs gave out, and he collapsed to his knees. Even then, he refused to fall completely. His hands dug into the dirt, his nails breaking as he used every ounce of his strength to keep himself from crumbling entirely. Lyerin crouched in front of him once more, tilting his head as though studying a fascinating new specimen. "You''re almost there," he whispered. "Just a little more. Show me what you''re made of." The scarred man''s body convulsed, his muscles spasming uncontrollably as the bugs continued their relentless assault. His vision darkened further, and for a moment, he thought he might finally lose consciousness. But then, something deep inside him flared to life. A spark of defiance, buried beneath layers of pain and exhaustion, ignited. He clenched his fists, his nails digging into his palms until they drew blood. With a guttural roar, he forced himself back onto his feet, swaying unsteadily but upright nonetheless. Lyerin''s eyes widened in genuine surprise, his grin faltering for the briefest of moments before returning with renewed vigor. "Now that is what I like to see," he said, clapping once more. "Bravo, my scarred little insect. Bravo." The scarred man glared at him, his chest heaving as he fought to catch his breath. "You¡­ won''t break me," he rasped, his voice raw but steady. Lyerin laughed, a sound that echoed like shattered glass in the still night air. "Oh, my dear, I''m not trying to break you. I''m trying to build you. After all, what''s the fun in a broken toy?" He stepped back, his eyes gleaming with amusement as he gestured for the bugs to retreat. They obeyed immediately, scuttling away and disappearing into the shadows as though they had never been there at all. The scarred man swayed on his feet but didn''t fall. He stood tall, battered and bloodied but unbroken. And for the first time, Lyerin''s smile softened. Just slightly. "Well done," he said, his voice quieter now. "You''ve proven yourself to be¡­ marginally interesting." He turned to the others, his smile widening once more. "And I repeat, what about the rest of you? Do you have the same fire? Or are you content to let your friend do all the work?" Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The others didn''t answer, their fear holding them captive. But in their silence, a new determination began to take root. They couldn''t let the scarred man''s suffering be in vain. They had to fight. The scarred man stood there, swaying on the edge of collapse. His body was a battlefield of raw flesh and blood, his breath shallow and broken. Yet, somehow, impossibly, he remained upright. His fists trembled at his sides, his battered form defying all reason. For a moment, he was silent, his head tilted forward as though in prayer or surrender. Lyerin tilted his head, watching the man with a mixture of fascination and mockery. "Still standing, are we? Such resilience," he said, his voice dripping with theatrical awe. He clapped slowly, the sound echoing in the still air. "But you must realize by now... even the strongest flame eventually burns out." The others watched in tense silence, their faces pale and etched with horror. They wanted to move, to rush to the scarred man''s side, but fear anchored them in place. Their breaths came shallow, their hearts pounding as they exchanged uncertain glances. The scarred man slowly lifted his head. His eyes, though dim and glassy, locked onto Lyerin''s with a glint of defiance that hadn''t yet been extinguished. His lips parted as though he meant to speak, but no words came. Instead, a low, gurgling breath escaped him, the sound wet and unnatural. And then, his legs buckled. For a moment, it looked as though he might catch himself, but the strength in his limbs was gone. He crumpled to the ground in a heap, his body slumping unnaturally. His arms fell limp at his sides, his head lolling forward. "Scarred man!" the younger woman screamed, her voice breaking as she took a faltering step forward. But there was no response. No flicker of movement, no strained breath. The scarred man was still. Too still. Lyerin''s smile faded slightly, his brows raising in mock surprise. He stepped closer, his boots crunching against the dirt, and crouched beside the fallen man. His fingers reached out, lifting the man''s chin with an almost delicate touch. The scarred man''s head lolled backward, revealing blood trickling from the corner of his mouth. His eyes were open, staring at nothing. Lyerin''s lips curled into a faint smirk. "Ah," he murmured, his voice low and amused. "So, the fire finally snuffed itself out. How... anticlimactic." The younger woman dropped to her knees, tears streaming down her face. She clenched her fists, trembling with grief and fury as she glared up at Lyerin. "You killed him!" she spat, her voice shaking. Lyerin chuckled, shaking his head. "Oh no, my dear. He killed himself. I merely gave him the stage to prove himself¡ªor to fail. And fail he did." He leaned in closer to the lifeless body, tilting his head as though examining a broken toy. "A shame, really. I was just starting to enjoy him." The others couldn''t move. They stared at the scarred man''s lifeless form, their minds racing, their emotions in turmoil. The pain, the exhaustion, the hopelessness¡ªit all crashed down on them like a tidal wave. "Shall we have a moment of silence?" Lyerin said, his voice dripping with mock sincerity. He stood and dusted off his hands, gesturing toward the body. "Or perhaps we should move on. After all, there''s no point in dwelling on the dead, is there?" Donovan clenched his jaw, his hands curling into fists as he forced himself to stand. "You... you''ll pay for this," he growled, his voice low and trembling with suppressed rage. Lyerin laughed, the sound cold and echoing in the desolate air. "Oh, Donovan," he said, his tone mocking. "You speak as though you''re in a position to make threats. But look at you." He gestured to the group with a sweeping motion, his eyes gleaming with amusement. "You''re broken. You''re powerless. You''re nothing but a collection of shattered insects clinging to life by a thread." The younger woman rose to her feet, her tears drying as anger took hold. She stepped forward, her eyes burning with a newfound determination. "He stood up to you," she said, her voice steady despite the tremble in her limbs. "He fought until his last breath. And so will we." Lyerin arched a brow, his smirk deepening. "Is that so?" he said, his tone light and mocking. "Well then, my dear, by all means¡­ show me." The group exchanged glances, their grief and anger coalescing into something stronger. The scarred man''s sacrifice wasn''t in vain. It couldn''t be. They wouldn''t let it be. Lyerin stepped back, spreading his arms wide as though inviting their attack. "Come then," he said, his voice a low, dangerous purr. "Let''s see if any of you can manage to entertain me as he did." Chapter 349 - 349: Back at the tribe After what felt like an eternity, the group dragged their battered, broken bodies forward, every step a monumental effort. The air around them was heavy, suffocating with the weight of exhaustion and despair, but still, they moved. They had traveled for so long¡ªtoo long. Time had lost meaning. Hours and days blurred together into a single, endless stretch of agony. Their legs burned with every step, and the soles of their boots were worn down to almost nothing. Their breaths came shallow and labored, punctuated only by the occasional cough or groan. The Younger Woman stumbled, catching herself against a jagged rock, her arms trembling as she pushed off to keep moving. Donovan''s vision swam in and out of focus, dark spots dancing at the edges of his sight. His jaw was clenched so tightly it sent a sharp ache through his skull. Theran walked beside him, his lips pressed into a grim line, his gaze fixed forward, refusing to glance at the lifeless body of the scarred man that still weighed heavily on their hearts. Miriam trailed behind them, her fingers brushing against Mikhail''s shoulder as if to reassure herself that she wasn''t alone, that they were still alive¡ªbarely, but alive. The landscape around them was barren and unyielding, a stretch of harsh, cracked earth broken only by jagged rocks and sparse patches of withered vegetation. The sky above was a canvas of dull, ashen gray, oppressive and endless. Every step they took felt like a drop in an ocean of futility, the horizon stretching ever further, as though mocking their efforts. And then, as if the universe had finally decided to grant them a reprieve, something changed. It was subtle at first¡ªa shift in the air, a faint light on the horizon that shimmered against the bleakness. The Younger Woman''s head jerked up, her eyes narrowing as she squinted into the distance. "Is that¡­?" she whispered, her voice hoarse and cracked from dehydration and fatigue. Donovan followed her gaze, his brows furrowing. "No," he murmured, his voice thick with disbelief. "It can''t be." But as they pressed forward, the shimmer grew clearer, more defined. The jagged rocks began to give way to smoother terrain, the barren earth softening beneath their feet. And then, like a mirage solidifying into reality, the familiar outlines of a place they had thought they might never see again came into view. The sight hit them like a tidal wave. A sprawling fortress of stone and wood, nestled at the edge of a dense forest. Its high walls were weathered but sturdy, the gates looming like sentinels against the encroaching wilderness. Smoke curled lazily from chimneys, and the faint hum of life reached their ears¡ªa sound that had once been ordinary but now felt like salvation. "It''s the tribe," Miriam whispered, her voice trembling with a mixture of relief and disbelief. Her knees buckled, and she fell to the ground, her hands gripping the dirt as tears streamed down her face. Theran let out a shaky laugh, his shoulders sagging as the weight of their journey began to lift. "We made it," he said, his voice barely more than a breath. "We actually made it." But their moment of relief was short-lived. Behind them, the sound of slow, deliberate footsteps echoed through the still air. They stiffened, their bodies tensing as the shadow they had desperately tried to escape loomed once more. Lyerin. He walked with a casual grace, his hands clasped behind his back, his posture relaxed. A smirk played on his lips, his golden eyes gleaming with amusement. "Well, well," he drawled, his voice slicing through the fragile hope that had begun to bloom in their hearts. "Looks like you''ve finally arrived." He came to a stop a few paces behind them, tilting his head as he surveyed the scene. .The fortress, the trembling survivors, the faint traces of desperation clinging to the air¡ªit all seemed to delight him. He let out a low chuckle, shaking his head as though marveling at the sheer audacity of their journey. "You''ve come so far," he said, his tone mockingly sincere. "Such perseverance, such determination. Truly, I''m impressed. I didn''t think you had it in you." The Younger Woman turned to glare at him, her lips curling into a snarl. But even as she tried to muster defiance, her body betrayed her. She was too weak, too broken. All she could do was clutch her sides and glare. Lyerin''s smirk widened. He took a step forward, his boots crunching softly against the dirt. "But tell me," he continued, his tone shifting to one of curiosity, "was it worth it? Was this place¡ªthis little haven of yours¡ªworth all the pain, all the sacrifices?" The group exchanged weary glances, their expressions a mixture of defiance and despair. They didn''t answer. Lyerin chuckled again, his gaze flicking toward the fortress. He crossed his arms over his chest, his expression contemplative. "Well, I suppose it doesn''t matter now," he said, a gleam of anticipation flickering in his eyes. "Because one way or another, this is where your story ends." The group braced themselves, their relief fading into cold dread. "Looks like they''re here," Lyerin said softly, his smile widening into a grin. And as his laughter echoed across the barren landscape, the walls of the fortress seemed to grow taller, their shadow stretching over the broken remnants of hope. The moments following Lyerin''s mocking declaration were drenched in a suffocating tension. He lingered there, his golden eyes gleaming with a twisted sense of amusement as he slowly circled the group. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His boots crushed the dry dirt beneath him, each deliberate step echoing like a drumbeat in their ears. The group was too weak to resist, their bodies slumped, limbs trembling, and eyes dulled with exhaustion. Yet, even in their broken state, they could feel the suffocating weight of what was to come. "Stand up," Lyerin''s voice cracked like a whip through the heavy silence, sharp and uncompromising. None of them moved. Donovan, the closest to some semblance of strength, tried to push himself off the ground, his arms trembling violently beneath his weight. His jaw was clenched so tightly that veins popped against his skin, but it was no use. His body simply refused to obey him. Lyerin clicked his tongue in exaggerated disappointment. "Tsk, tsk, tsk," he muttered, crouching low until his face was level with Donovan''s. His golden eyes burned with amusement, his lips pulling into a sharp grin. "Is that all you''ve got left? After all this time, all that effort? Pathetic." The Younger Woman flinched as Lyerin suddenly stood upright again, towering over them with his commanding presence. "Alright," he said, clapping his hands once with exaggerated cheer. "If you''re too tired to walk, I suppose I''ll help. It''d be cruel of me to leave you here in the dirt like the insects you are." With no further warning, Lyerin strode over to Theran and grabbed him by the back of his collar. Theran gasped as the fabric bit into his throat, but there was no strength left in him to fight back. Like a predator dragging its prey, Lyerin began to pull him along the dry, cracked ground. The others could only watch as Lyerin worked his way through their group one by one. He dragged them with an almost careless ease, his grip unrelenting as if handling nothing more significant than sacks of grain. Dust and dirt clung to their clothes and skin as they were hauled forward, their bodies jostling limply against the ground. Donovan winced as he felt the harsh pull of Lyerin''s hand gripping his arm, jerking him forward. The roughness of the motion sent a sharp pain shooting through his shoulder, but he bit back a groan. He could feel the dirt grinding into the open wounds on his body, but he was too weak to resist. Beside him, Miriam let out a soft, ragged sob as she was dragged along, her face pale and streaked with grime. Lyerin didn''t stop. Step by step, he moved forward, dragging all of them along like broken puppets on strings. The faint shimmering outline of the tribe''s entrance grew closer with every moment, the massive wooden gates towering over them in the distance. The barren landscape around them offered no reprieve, the sunless sky casting everything in a muted gray light. Jagged rocks jutted out of the earth like broken teeth, their sharp edges gleaming faintly. The occasional gust of wind stirred up clouds of dust, stinging their eyes and biting at their already raw skin. Lyerin, however, seemed unfazed by it all. If anything, the struggle beneath his hands seemed to amuse him. "You''ve come all this way," he said, his voice dripping with mock admiration. "And yet, you still can''t muster the strength to stand on your own. What a waste." His words hung in the air, sharp and cutting. No one responded. They didn''t have the energy to. At one point, the Younger Woman tried to lift her head, her lips trembling as if to say something, but before she could, Lyerin turned his attention to her. "Don''t," he said simply, his tone laced with quiet menace. Her head fell back down, and the spark of defiance she''d tried to summon flickered out. The sound of their bodies being dragged against the rough ground filled the air, accompanied only by their labored breaths and the occasional groan of pain. It was a symphony of suffering, and Lyerin seemed to revel in it. "You know," he began, his voice taking on a conversational tone as he continued dragging them forward, "this could''ve been easier for you. If only you''d been more entertaining. If only you''d fought harder. Maybe then I wouldn''t have to do this." He chuckled softly, his golden eyes flicking down to the limp forms of his victims. "But I suppose it''s too late for regrets now, isn''t it?" The gates of the tribe loomed closer and closer, their intricate carvings visible even from a distance. They were tall and imposing, crafted from thick, dark wood reinforced with steel. The sight of them should have been a relief, a promise of safety and sanctuary. But in the presence of Lyerin, they felt more like the entrance to a cage. "Almost there," Lyerin said with a grin, his voice lilting as if he were guiding them on a pleasant stroll. "I hope you''re ready for the next part." His victims exchanged weary, fearful glances. Donovan''s eyes met Theran''s, a flicker of desperation passing between them. Miriam clutched at the fabric of her torn clothes, her fingers trembling. None of them dared to speak, but the unspoken question lingered in the air: What''s next? Lyerin came to a stop just a few feet from the gates, his golden eyes gleaming with satisfaction. He let go of each of them in turn, their bodies collapsing to the ground like discarded dolls. Dust billowed around them as they lay there, gasping for breath and clutching at the dirt beneath them. "Looks like you made it," Lyerin said, his voice low and almost playful. He glanced over his shoulder at the towering gates, a wicked grin spreading across his face. "Welcome home." Chapter 350 - 350: Now is the time The towering gates of the tribe groaned as they opened, revealing a wide expanse bustling with activity. Within, men and women moved with purpose, their faces hardened by years of survival in this harsh world. The soldiers were clad in mismatched armor, some pieces scavenged, others crafted from local materials. Their weapons were sharp and gleamed ominously under the pale light. The air was thick with the smell of burning wood, sweat, and iron, a testament to the makeshift community''s resilience. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lyerin stood tall, his golden eyes gleaming as he surveyed the scene. Behind him, Donovan, Theran, Miriam, Mikhail, and the Younger Woman stumbled forward, their bodies battered and bruised, their faces hollowed by exhaustion and fear. Each step they took was an agonizing effort, and every scrape of their boots against the rough ground seemed to echo louder than it should have. As they crossed the threshold, a group of soldiers approached them, their expressions shifting from wariness to surprise as they noticed Lyerin. The man leading them, a broad-shouldered soldier with a scar running down his cheek, stopped and saluted crisply. His voice boomed as he greeted them. "Lyerin!" the soldier exclaimed, his tone filled with a mix of respect and relief. "You''ve returned. We feared something had gone wrong." Lyerin offered a charming smile, one that barely masked the sinister amusement lurking beneath. "Wrong? Of course not. I''m not so easy to get rid of." The soldier''s gaze shifted to the group trailing behind him, his eyes narrowing as he took in their disheveled appearances. Blood stained their clothes, dirt clung to their skin, and their movements were sluggish, pained. He frowned. "What happened to them? They look half-dead." Lyerin waved a hand dismissively, his expression one of feigned concern. "Ah, these poor souls. I found them wandering in the woods, lost and injured. They must''ve run into some trouble¡ªbandits, perhaps. Or maybe a beast. Who knows? But I couldn''t just leave them there to die." Donovan''s hands clenched into fists at his sides. His jaw tightened as he swallowed back the surge of anger rising within him. Lying bastard, he thought bitterly. His body ached with every movement, his wounds still raw and stinging, but it was nothing compared to the fury that burned in his chest. He wanted to scream, to tell these soldiers the truth¡ªthat Lyerin was the one who had dragged them to the brink of death. But he didn''t dare. None of them did. Theran glanced at Donovan, his expression mirroring the same helpless rage. Beside him, Miriam and Mikhail exchanged tense looks, their lips pressed into thin lines. Even the Younger Woman, usually quick to speak her mind, kept her head down, her shoulders hunched as if trying to make herself invisible. The fear was palpable among them. They all knew what Lyerin was capable of, and they couldn''t risk provoking him further. Lyerin, for his part, seemed to revel in their silence. He turned back to the soldiers, his tone growing lighter, almost casual. "It''s a miracle they made it this far, really. They must have some fight in them after all." The soldiers exchanged uncertain glances, clearly unsure of how to respond. They didn''t question Lyerin''s words, but the sight of the battered group left them uneasy. The tension was thick, and every second felt like an eternity. As if sensing their discomfort, Lyerin''s smile widened. He stepped closer to the soldier with the scar and placed a hand on his shoulder, his grip firm. "No need to worry about them. They''re under my protection now. Just make sure they get some food and water. Oh, and maybe a healer, if one''s available. They''ll need it." The soldier nodded stiffly, though his gaze lingered on the group. "Of course, sir. We''ll see to it." Donovan''s teeth ground together as he forced himself to remain silent. Every word out of Lyerin''s mouth felt like a slap in the face. Protection? The very idea was laughable. But the weight of the situation kept him in check. Lyerin''s earlier threats rang loud in his mind. If they spoke up now, he''d have no qualms about exposing their ties to the Borgias family. That alone would seal their fate. And then there was the question none of them dared to ask aloud: What is he playing at? Lyerin was never one to act without a purpose. His lies, his twisted games¡ªthey always served some greater plan, one that was impossible to predict. The uncertainty gnawed at them, more painful than their injuries. The silence was broken by the sound of boots against the ground. A man emerged from the crowd, his presence commanding attention. He was tall and lean, with sharp features and a neatly trimmed beard. His uniform was more refined than the others, marking him as someone of authority. This was Commander Lucas. Lucas approached with a measured stride, his piercing gaze sweeping over the scene before settling on Lyerin. He saluted, his movements precise and respectful. "Lyerin," he said, his voice steady but tinged with curiosity. "It''s good to see you again. We were beginning to wonder if you''d return." Lyerin inclined his head slightly, his expression unreadable. "Oh, you know me, Commander. I like to keep things interesting." Lucas''s eyes flicked briefly to the injured group before returning to Lyerin. "And these¡­ guests? Are they with you?" The appearance of Donovan and others were different from their soldiers look do they looked different and not looked like among them like in the past, so naturally, they couldn''t recognized them. "They are now," Lyerin replied smoothly, his tone carrying a hint of amusement. "Strays I picked up along the way. They''ll be staying for a while." Lucas didn''t press further, though his brow furrowed slightly. Instead, he shifted gears, his focus returning to the matter at hand. "As per your request, we''ve established the tribe here. The settlement is fully functional, and the defenses are strong. We''ve done everything you asked of us." He hesitated, as if weighing his next words carefully. "Now that you''ve returned¡­ may we finally have what we need?" The question hung in the air, heavy with implication. Donovan and the others watched the exchange with bated breath, their bodies tense. What did Lucas mean? What had Lyerin promised these people? And more importantly, what price would they pay for it? Lyerin''s lips curved into a slow, enigmatic smile. His golden eyes gleamed as he looked past Lucas, toward the gates of the tribe. "Patience, Commander," he said softly, his voice like silk. "All in due time." The answer offered no clarity, only deepening the sense of unease that had settled over the group. As Lucas bowed his head in acknowledgment, Lyerin turned back to his captives, his grin widening. "Well then," he said cheerfully, clapping his hands together. "Shall we?" They had reached the entrance, but for Donovan and the others, it felt like they were standing on the edge of an abyss. Whatever awaited them beyond those gates, they knew one thing for certain: Lyerin wasn''t done with his games. Not yet. Chapter 351 - 351: Fear The air inside the fortified walls of the settlement was thick with anticipation. Soldiers stood in orderly lines, their eyes glinting with discipline, though a shadow of curiosity flickered beneath their stoic exteriors. The towering presence of Commander Lucas, now positioned beside Lyerin, commanded respect among the ranks, but it was clear that Lyerin himself was the real power in this equation. His aura was impossible to ignore, radiating a casual authority that demanded both fear and awe. Lyerin stood at the center of the assembly, a picture of poise and refinement. His golden eyes swept over the gathered soldiers, his expression calm yet unreadable, as if every move he made was part of some grand design only he understood. The harsh, flickering light of the torches lining the perimeter cast shadows across his features, accentuating his sharp cheekbones and giving him an almost otherworldly glow. Behind him, Donovan, Theran, Miriam, Mikhail, and the Younger Woman lingered in silence, their battered bodies trembling under the weight of unspoken fear. They dared not move, not even as their bruised legs threatened to give out beneath them. Every glance from Lyerin was like a dagger aimed at their hearts, and every word he spoke felt like a prelude to yet another twist in his cruel game. "Commander Lucas," Lyerin began, his voice smooth and deliberate, carrying effortlessly across the gathered crowd. He gestured toward the soldiers standing at attention, his lips curving into a polite but enigmatic smile. "You''ve done well to maintain order here. The fortifications, the resources, the discipline of your men¡ªit''s commendable. Truly." Lucas inclined his head, his expression betraying a flicker of pride. "We exist to serve, sir. Whatever you require, we will provide." "I was counting on that," Lyerin said, his tone light, almost playful. He took a step forward, clasping his hands behind his back as he began to pace slowly before the ranks of soldiers. "Today, I will require all of you to participate in a ritual of great importance. A ritual that will¡­" He paused, turning to glance at Donovan and the others, his smile deepening as if savoring some private joke. "¡­liberate these poor souls from the chains of their enslavement." The words sent a ripple of confusion through the ranks. The soldiers shifted uneasily, their murmurs barely audible, but Lucas quickly silenced them with a sharp bark. "Quiet!" Lyerin chuckled softly, the sound low and amused. "Now, now, Commander. Let them wonder. After all, this is not an ordinary task." He stopped pacing, turning to face Lucas directly. "I will need twelve of your finest men¡ªstrong in body, disciplined in mind. They will stand as the cornerstones of the ritual." Lucas frowned slightly but nodded. "As you wish. I will select them myself." "Good." Lyerin''s gaze swept back to the soldiers. "The rest of you will form a perimeter around the ritual site. No one is to approach or interfere once the process begins. Do I make myself clear?" "Yes, sir!" the soldiers replied in unison, their voices ringing out like the clash of swords. "Excellent." Lyerin''s smile widened, though his eyes remained cold, detached. "Now, for the materials. I will need chalk, candles, and a sufficient supply of purified water. If there''s none readily available, fetch me the cleanest you can find and I''ll purify it myself. Additionally¡­" He tilted his head slightly, his expression growing contemplative. "I''ll require incense. Preferably something earthy¡ªsage, if you have it." Lucas immediately gestured for a nearby soldier to relay the orders. The man saluted and hurried off, his boots pounding against the ground. "And finally," Lyerin continued, his voice dropping slightly, becoming almost conspiratorial. "I will need absolute silence during the ritual. Not a single word. Not a single sound. Even the faintest disruption could compromise the entire process. Do you understand?" Lucas nodded sharply. "Understood." "Perfect." Lyerin clasped his hands together, his expression one of serene satisfaction. "You have twenty minutes to prepare. I suggest you use the time wisely." The soldiers dispersed, moving with practiced efficiency to gather the necessary materials and prepare the ritual site. The air buzzed with a strange mix of apprehension and curiosity. Though they obeyed without question, it was clear that many of them were uneasy. Rituals were not unfamiliar to them, but the presence of Lyerin, with his enigmatic demeanor and air of quiet menace, added an unsettling edge to the proceedings. As the preparations unfolded, Lyerin turned his attention back to Donovan and the others. His golden eyes locked onto each of them in turn, lingering just long enough to make their skin crawl. His smile remained, but there was a sharpness to it now, a predatory glint that made their hearts race. "Well," he said softly, almost as if speaking to himself. "You must be wondering why I''ve gone to such lengths to¡­ help you." None of them dared to respond. Donovan''s hands trembled at his sides, his nails digging into his palms as he struggled to suppress the anger bubbling beneath the surface. Theran shifted uncomfortably, his gaze darting between Lyerin and the soldiers. Miriam and Mikhail exchanged nervous glances, their faces pale and drawn. Even the Younger Woman, usually defiant, kept her head down, her jaw clenched tightly. Lyerin''s smile widened, his amusement evident. "Ah, I see. You''re all too frightened to speak. How quaint." He took a step closer, his presence overwhelming, suffocating. "But let me assure you, my dear friends, your silence only makes this more¡­ enjoyable for me." Donovan''s chest tightened as he met Lyerin''s gaze, the weight of his fear battling against the urge to lash out. But he knew better. They all did. Lyerin''s power was absolute, his games merciless. Any defiance would only serve to amuse him further. Satisfied with their reactions, Lyerin turned on his heel and strode toward the ritual site, where the soldiers had begun arranging the materials. Before he joined them, he glanced over his shoulder, his golden eyes gleaming with a dark promise. "Fear not," he said, his voice carrying an edge of mockery. "By the time this is over, you''ll have your answers." And with that, he was gone, leaving Donovan and the others to grapple with their confusion and dread. They watched as Lyerin directed the soldiers, his movements precise and deliberate, his voice calm and authoritative. The minutes dragged on, each one heavier than the last. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They didn''t know what Lyerin''s endgame was, but one thing was certain: whatever awaited them beyond this ritual would be no less terrifying than the journey that had brought them here. Chapter 352 - 352: Ritual The central square of the tribe was vast, surrounded by towering stone structures adorned with intricate carvings of symbols and ancient scripts that seemed to writhe and shimmer in the dim torchlight. The ground was marked with an enormous, complex circle of glyphs etched with painstaking precision. Lyerin stood at the center of this geometric masterpiece, his tall, imposing figure bathed in the golden-orange glow of the surrounding flames. Around him, the soldiers formed a silent, motionless perimeter, their expressions a mixture of reverence and apprehension as they watched the scene unfold. Donovan, Theran, Miriam, Mikhail, and the Younger Woman knelt at the edge of the ritual circle, their bodies trembling with exhaustion and fear. Their breaths came in shallow gasps, and though their minds screamed at them to flee, their instincts knew better. Lyerin''s presence alone was enough to freeze them in place. The very air seemed charged with his power, heavy and suffocating, as though the square itself bent to his will. Lyerin stood still for a moment, his back straight, his golden eyes glowing faintly in the low light. He raised his hands slowly, his fingers splayed, his movements deliberate and elegant as though he were conducting an invisible orchestra. The silence stretched taut, an unbearable anticipation settling over the gathered crowd. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then, he began to speak. At first, his voice was low, a soft murmur that barely rose above a whisper, but it carried through the square as if amplified by the very air around him. His words were incomprehensible, an ancient language long forgotten by most, its syllables harsh and guttural yet strangely melodic. Each word seemed to echo in the minds of all who heard it, resonating deep within their chests as though it were more than sound¡ªsomething primal, something alive. The glyphs on the ground began to glow faintly, the light pulsating in time with Lyerin''s chant. He moved his hands in fluid, hypnotic patterns, tracing invisible arcs in the air. The glow grew stronger with each passing second, the intricate symbols radiating a blinding golden light that illuminated the entire square. The onlookers shielded their eyes, the intensity of the light almost too much to bear, yet they could not look away. Lyerin''s voice rose, his chant gaining volume and intensity. His tone shifted from soft and melodic to commanding and thunderous, each syllable carrying the weight of ages. The air vibrated with his words, a low hum that seemed to emanate from the ground itself, reverberating through the bones of everyone present. The light from the glyphs began to twist and swirl, forming spiraling patterns that danced around Lyerin''s form like living flames. The soldiers stood frozen, their faces pale and drenched in sweat. None of them dared to move or speak, their fear of Lyerin overriding any instinct to flee. They could feel the power radiating from him, an oppressive, suffocating force that seemed to crush the very air from their lungs. Donovan and the others were no better. They knelt at the edge of the circle, their faces pale and drawn, their bodies trembling uncontrollably. They could feel the heat of the swirling light, its searing intensity clawing at their skin like an unseen flame. The Younger Woman clenched her fists, her nails digging into her palms as she fought to suppress the overwhelming urge to scream. Lyerin''s chant continued, unbroken, unwavering. His voice was a force of nature, a symphony of chaos and order that seemed to defy reality itself. The swirling light grew wilder, its movements erratic yet purposeful, as though guided by an unseen hand. The ground beneath the circle began to tremble, a low rumble that sent ripples through the earth, yet Lyerin remained perfectly still, an unyielding pillar amidst the chaos. Then, suddenly, the swirling light coalesced, forming a massive pillar of golden energy that shot into the sky with a deafening roar. The force of its eruption sent a shockwave through the square, knocking the onlookers back and extinguishing the torches in an instant. The world was bathed in golden light, blinding and all-encompassing, as Lyerin''s chant reached its crescendo. The pillar of light began to pulse, each pulse sending ripples of energy outward, shaking the very foundations of the tribe. Lyerin raised his hands higher, his voice booming across the square like the toll of a great bell. The swirling glyphs rose from the ground, hovering in the air around him, their movements synchronized with the rhythm of his chant. As the ritual reached its peak, Lyerin''s voice suddenly dropped, his tone softening into a low, almost tender murmur. The glyphs froze in place, suspended in the air like shards of glass, their golden glow dimming to a faint, ethereal shimmer. The pillar of light receded, its intensity fading until it was no more than a faint glow that surrounded Lyerin like a halo. He lowered his hands slowly, his movements deliberate, as though guiding the energy back into the earth. The glow of the glyphs faded completely, and the trembling of the ground subsided. The square was plunged into silence, the air heavy with the lingering echo of Lyerin''s chant. For a moment, no one moved. The soldiers stared at Lyerin with wide, disbelieving eyes, their faces pale and drenched in sweat. Donovan and the others remained kneeling, their bodies trembling with exhaustion and fear. Lyerin turned to face them, his expression calm and unreadable. His golden eyes glowed faintly in the dim light, their intensity piercing through the darkness. He said nothing, his gaze sweeping over each of them in turn, as though studying their reactions. Finally, he spoke, his voice soft yet firm, carrying a weight that silenced the entire square. "The first phase is complete. The marks that bind you will soon be no more. But there is still much to be done." He turned away, his golden cloak billowing behind him as he began to walk toward the edge of the square. He paused briefly, glancing over his shoulder at Donovan and the others. "And do not think for a moment," he said, his voice laced with dark amusement, "that I''ve done this out of kindness. You are free to fear me still. Perhaps now, more than ever." With that, he disappeared into the shadows, leaving the square in stunned silence. Chapter 353 - 353: What do they do now? The soldiers stood frozen in place, their gazes fixed on the spot where Lyerin had vanished into the oppressive shadows that swallowed him whole. The golden light that had once filled the square now faded completely, leaving only the flickering embers of extinguished torches and the faint glow of the ritual glyphs etched into the ground. A heavy silence blanketed the area, oppressive and suffocating, as though the very air had thickened with unspoken questions and unresolved fears. Each soldier felt the weight of what had just occurred pressing down on them, the gravity of their situation becoming clearer with each passing second. They glanced at one another with wide, bewildered eyes, their faces pale and slick with sweat. For so long, they had served under Lyerin''s shadow, blindly following his orders and establishing this hidden tribe on his command, convinced that their purpose was part of some greater, incomprehensible plan. And now¡­ now, he was simply gone. The silence broke first with the trembling voice of a young recruit, his words cracking under the weight of his fear. "What¡­ what do we do now?" His question hung in the air, unanswered, as the other soldiers looked toward one another in desperate confusion. Their commander, Lucas, stood in the center of the group, his hands clenched tightly into fists at his sides. His face, usually calm and composed, now showed the faintest hint of unease. He stared at the empty space where Lyerin had stood moments before, his mind racing with unanswered questions. Why had Lyerin left so abruptly? What was the meaning behind his cryptic parting words? And most importantly¡­ now that the ritual was complete, how were they supposed to fulfill the rest of their mission and return to Earth? Lucas''s voice cut through the murmur of whispers that had begun to ripple through the ranks. "Silence," he commanded, his tone firm despite the uncertainty swirling in his mind. The soldiers immediately quieted, their gazes snapping toward him as though clinging to his authority as their last anchor in an increasingly chaotic situation. Lucas exhaled deeply, his brow furrowing as he addressed his men. "We stick to the protocol. We hold this position, regroup, and await further orders." But even as the words left his lips, he knew how hollow they sounded. Lyerin had been their guiding force, their link to whatever enigmatic plans had tied them to this isolated outpost in a foreign world. Without him, they were adrift, stranded in a place that was as much a mystery to them now as it had been when they first arrived. One of the older soldiers, a grizzled veteran with a scar running down the length of his cheek, spoke up hesitantly. "Commander¡­ the deal was supposed to be finished. We did what he asked. We built this tribe, followed every one of his insane commands. But he''s gone now. Does that mean we''re stuck here? Is he just¡­ leaving us to fend for ourselves?" Lucas hesitated, his jaw tightening. He couldn''t bring himself to admit the possibility aloud, but the thought gnawed at the edges of his mind. What if Lyerin''s departure wasn''t temporary? What if this was his way of abandoning them entirely? A wave of unease rippled through the gathered soldiers as more voices joined in, their growing panic palpable. "What if he doesn''t come back?" "Was this all for nothing?" "What happens to us now?" And then there was another question, one that no one dared voice aloud but lingered heavily in the minds of every soldier present: Why had they ever trusted Lyerin in the first place? Lucas raised a hand to quiet the rising tide of panic, his voice firm as he barked out, "Enough!" The soldiers fell silent, though the fear and uncertainty in their eyes remained. Meanwhile, Donovan, Theran, Miriam, Mikhail, and the Younger Woman remained huddled at the edge of the square, their expressions a mixture of exhaustion, fear, and bitter anger. The marks of their ordeal with Lyerin were etched into every fiber of their being¡ªbruised and bloodied faces, trembling hands, and the haunted look of those who had brushed far too close to death. Yet even in their battered state, they couldn''t help but feel a surge of grim satisfaction as they watched the soldiers grapple with their newfound uncertainty. The mighty, disciplined warriors who had once marched under Lyerin''s command now looked as lost and helpless as frightened children. Donovan, his face pale but his eyes burning with anger, leaned toward Theran and muttered under his breath, "What the hell is he playing at? He doesn''t just leave. Not like this." Theran shook his head, his jaw clenched tightly. "I don''t know," he whispered back, his voice barely audible. "But whatever it is, it''s not over. It''s never over with him." Miriam, her hands trembling as she wiped dried blood from her lips, glared at the soldiers and said bitterly, "Serves them right. They followed him blindly, didn''t they? Let them figure out what to do now." But even as she spoke, a cold fear settled in her chest. For all her anger and bitterness, she couldn''t shake the feeling that Lyerin''s departure was part of some larger plan. He didn''t do things without a reason, no matter how inscrutable that reason might be. As if sensing her unease, Mikhail leaned closer and whispered, "You think he''s coming back, don''t you?" Miriam hesitated before nodding. "Of course he is. This isn''t the end. Not for him." The Younger Woman, her voice hoarse from the torment she had endured, added quietly, "The real question is¡­ what does he want from us now?" Donovan''s fists clenched at his sides, his nails digging into his palms as he hissed, "Whatever it is, it won''t be anything good." At that moment, a soft breeze swept through the square, carrying with it the faint scent of charred wood and ozone¡ªa lingering trace of the ritual that had just taken place. The soldiers shifted uneasily, their eyes darting toward the shadows as though expecting Lyerin to reappear at any moment. But he didn''t. Lucas took a deep breath, forcing himself to remain composed as he addressed his men once more. "We''ll maintain our position for now," he said firmly. "If Lyerin left us here, then it''s for a reason. Until we know more, we stay vigilant. Understood?" Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The soldiers nodded reluctantly, though their unease was clear. None of them dared to question the commander further, though the unspoken fears lingered in the air like a heavy fog. As the group began to disperse, Donovan and the others exchanged uneasy glances. Their ordeal with Lyerin might have been over for now, but deep down, they all knew the truth. This wasn''t the end. It was only the beginning. Chapter 354 - 354: Mana Cores Lyerin sat alone in a dimly lit chamber carved into the heart of an ancient mountain, the air thick with the scent of ozone and burning incense. His crimson cloak billowed slightly, despite the absence of any breeze, as though it were alive and feeding off the immense power that pulsed through the room. Before him lay a set of shimmering mana cores, their brilliance dimmed but still radiant, each one cradled in a cradle of dark, jagged runestones etched with runic sigils. The mana cores pulsed faintly, their light flickering like dying stars. Each core represented a reservoir of unimaginable power, carefully extracted and meticulously shaped. Yet, despite their magnificence, they were merely raw materials for Lyerin''s grand design. He leaned forward, his pale, angular face illuminated by the ghostly glow of the cores. His silver eyes gleamed with an obsessive intensity, a look that promised creation and destruction in equal measure. He waved a hand, and the runestones around the cores glowed brighter, emitting a low hum that vibrated through the stone chamber. The symbols carved into the stones rearranged themselves, as though alive, shifting into intricate patterns that defied mortal comprehension. A jagged dagger appeared in Lyerin''s other hand, seemingly summoned from the void, its blade made of black crystal that reflected no light. "This is the beginning," Lyerin murmured to himself, his voice carrying a dark resonance that echoed off the chamber walls. "The foundation of something far greater." He plunged the dagger into the air above the cores, not stabbing the cores themselves but splitting the space around them. The air cracked like thunder, tearing into a rippling void of swirling darkness. From within that abyss, tendrils of shadow seeped forth, reaching hungrily toward the cores. The mana within them quivered, resisting at first, before succumbing to the relentless pull of the void. Lyerin watched, his expression cold and calculating, as the tendrils began to siphon the mana, twisting and molding it like clay. The chamber was filled with the sound of crackling energy and the faint cries of something unseen, like echoes of a distant battlefield. The mana cores shrank, their brilliant light condensed into denser, more compact forms. Lyerin raised his other hand, and streams of silver mana flowed from his palm, merging with the shadowy tendrils. The combination of light and dark mana created an unstable reaction, sparks flying wildly as the chamber trembled. The walls groaned, ancient stone threatening to collapse under the pressure of the energies converging within. But Lyerin was unbothered. He thrived in chaos, and this was no exception. With a flick of his wrist, he commanded the energies into submission, bending them to his will. The mana cores were no longer mere glowing orbs¡ªthey were transformed into something entirely new. They were darker, smaller, and emanated a cold, foreboding energy. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They pulsed rhythmically, like beating hearts, each throb resonating with a power that felt both alive and malevolent. Lyerin tilted his head, his expression contemplative as he studied his creations. "Not yet," he muttered, his voice low but sharp. "They''re still imperfect. Raw. Unrefined." He reached into his cloak, pulling out a vial of shimmering silver liquid that seemed to dance with its own inner light. This was no ordinary substance¡ªit was condensed essence, harvested from something far beyond the mortal plane. With careful precision, he let a single drop fall onto each of the transformed cores. The reaction was immediate and violent. The cores flared, their dark surfaces fracturing and then reforming as their power stabilized. The runestones around them shattered into dust, their purpose fulfilled. The cores now glowed with a deep, otherworldly light, their energy refined and stable. Lyerin smirked, a rare expression of satisfaction crossing his otherwise stoic face. He tapped one of the cores with his finger, sending a ripple of energy across its surface. The core responded, its glow intensifying before settling back into a steady pulse. "Perfect," Lyerin whispered, his voice laced with a mixture of pride and menace. "It''s not ready yet, but in time¡­ a year or two, perhaps, it will reach its full potential. And when that happens¡­" He let the sentence trail off, his mind already racing with the possibilities. The cores were no longer mere tools¡ªthey were weapons, artifacts of power that could reshape the world. Satisfied with his work, Lyerin stood, his crimson cloak swirling around him as he turned away from the glowing cores. The shadows in the chamber seemed to bow to him, retreating into the corners as though acknowledging his dominion. He paused at the entrance to the chamber, glancing back at the cores one last time. "Soon," he said, his tone both a promise and a threat. Then he stepped into the darkness beyond, leaving the chamber in silence, save for the steady pulse of the newly forged mana cores. ¡­ At the break of dawn, the soldiers stirred in their makeshift encampment, their faces pale and their movements tense. The air was heavy with uncertainty, an invisible weight pressing down on them as they whispered amongst themselves, their hushed voices carrying a mixture of hope and dread. Despite their freedom from the Borgias'' enslavement mark, an achievement they had scarcely dared to dream of, an equally pressing question loomed over them: How would they leave this world? They clustered in small groups, their anxious murmurs punctuated by heavy sighs and nervous glances. Some sat cross-legged on the ground, staring blankly into the horizon, while others paced back and forth, their boots scuffing against the dirt. A soldier with streaks of gray in his hair, a man who had once been known for his steadfast demeanor, wrung his hands nervously as he spoke. "How do we even begin to leave this place?" he muttered, his voice laced with frustration. "We''ve escaped the Borgias'' chains, but we''re still trapped here. This¡­ this isn''t freedom." Another soldier, younger but equally weary, nodded in agreement. His voice was barely above a whisper. "We don''t belong in this world. It''s not ours. I¡ª I don''t know how long I can survive here. The air feels different. The ground feels alive. Every shadow feels like it''s watching us." A third soldier, a woman with a scar running down her cheek, crossed her arms tightly over her chest. Her tone was sharp, but her trembling hands betrayed her unease. "You think Lyerin will just tell us how to get back? He''s not exactly generous with his secrets. He''s probably got his own plans, and I doubt they include helping us go home." Chapter 355 - 355: Strange Scene The first soldier shook his head, his eyes dark with frustration. "He freed us from the Borgias. That''s not something we can ignore. But why? Why would someone as powerful as him go out of his way to break the mark? What does he want from us?" The scarred woman shot him a glare. "Don''t you get it? He didn''t do it for us. He did it because it entertained him. We''re just¡­ pawns in whatever game he''s playing." Nearby, Donovan, Theran, Miriam, and Mikhail stood in silence, overhearing the conversation but choosing not to participate. They exchanged uneasy glances, their exhaustion etched into their faces. They, too, had questions. What was Lyerin''s endgame? Was he truly done with them, or were they still part of his twisted amusement? A group of younger soldiers, huddled near the remnants of last night''s fire, began whispering frantically. "There''s no way back," one of them said, his voice trembling. "We''re stranded here. Do you really think there''s a way to Earth? No one''s ever talked about it. No one''s ever come back." Another soldier leaned in closer, his face pale and his eyes wide with fear. "What if¡­ what if this world doesn''t let us go? What if we''re stuck here forever?" The words sent a ripple of panic through the group, their murmurs growing louder and more frantic. A few soldiers turned to glance at the massive crimson tent where Lyerin resided, its fabric rippling faintly as though alive. "He knows something," one of them said, his voice desperate. "He has to. He''s the only one who could possibly get us out of here." Inside the tent, Lyerin sat at a blackened stone table, his expression calm but his mind far from idle. Before him lay a parchment inscribed with strange, shifting glyphs, their shapes constantly morphing as though alive. His fingers drummed idly against the table as he read, his silver eyes scanning the text with a detached focus. Around him, the air buzzed faintly with residual mana, a testament to the ritual he had performed the night before. Suddenly, the faint sound of voices reached his ears. He tilted his head slightly, his sharp hearing picking up the soldiers'' frantic conversations outside. Their fear and confusion were palpable, and for a moment, a faint smile tugged at the corner of his lips. "Ah," he murmured softly, his voice almost melodic. "They''re finally starting to grasp the reality of their situation. How delicious." He leaned back in his chair, one hand resting on the armrest as he listened intently. Their desperation amused him, but it also intrigued him. What would they do now, these so-called soldiers who had been freed from one chain only to find themselves ensnared by another? The flap of the tent rustled as a figure entered, bowing deeply before speaking. It was Lucas, the commander of the soldiers and the one who had been most vocal in supporting Lyerin''s plans thus far. His face was etched with concern, his brow furrowed as he approached. "Lord Lyerin," Lucas began, his voice steady despite the tension in his posture. "The men¡­ they''re anxious. They''ve been asking questions, and I don''t have the answers they need. They want to know¡­ how do we leave this world? Now that we''re free of the Borgias'' mark, how can we return to Earth?" Lyerin didn''t respond immediately. He tilted his head, his silver eyes locking onto Lucas with an intensity that made the commander''s breath hitch. For a moment, the tent was silent, save for the faint crackling of mana in the air. Then, Lyerin leaned forward, resting his chin on one hand as he regarded Lucas with a faint smile. "Ah, the age-old question," Lyerin said, his voice smooth and laced with amusement. "How do we go back? Such a simple question, and yet the answer¡­ is far from simple." Lucas swallowed hard, his gaze flickering to the parchment on the table. "Is it possible, my lord? Can we¡­ can we return to Earth?" Lyerin''s smile widened, and a faint chuckle escaped his lips. "Anything is possible, Commander. But whether it is feasible¡­ now that is another matter entirely." Lucas clenched his fists at his sides, his frustration evident. "Then tell us, my lord. What must we do? What do you need from us to make it happen?" Lyerin leaned back again, his gaze turning thoughtful. "Patience, Commander," he said softly. "Patience and¡­ trust. I''ve already done more for you and your men than you realize. But all things take time." Lucas bowed his head, his jaw tightening as he struggled to suppress his growing anxiety. "Yes, my lord," he said quietly. "We trust in your wisdom." Lyerin waved a hand dismissively. "Good. Now leave me. There is much work to be done." As Lucas exited the tent, the soldiers outside turned to him expectantly, their eyes filled with hope and fear. But Lucas could only shake his head, his expression grim. Lyerin, meanwhile, sat alone in his tent, his smile fading as his expression grew cold and calculating. "Fools," he murmured to himself, his voice barely audible. "Do you truly think freedom comes without a price?" ¡­ The morning sun had barely begun to rise, its golden light stretching lazily across the dense, untouched wilderness that surrounded the encampment. The air was still and cool, carrying with it the faint scent of damp earth and morning dew. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Soldiers, weary from restless sleep, slowly stirred from their tents, their movements sluggish and their faces marked with exhaustion. A quiet murmur of routine filled the camp as they began to prepare for another day in this unfamiliar, unsettling world. But then, it happened. At first, it was subtle¡ªa faint glow that crept along the edges of the horizon, soft yet oddly persistent. It was unlike the gentle light of dawn or the sharp illumination of fire. Instead, it was something entirely alien, a brightness that seemed to pulse and ripple as though it were alive. Those who noticed it first squinted in confusion, their hands shielding their eyes as they tried to discern its source. "What¡­ is that?" one soldier muttered, his voice barely more than a whisper. The glow intensified, spreading outward like an unnatural tide. It bathed the surrounding forest in hues of pale white and shimmering gold, casting long, flickering shadows that seemed to dance and writhe across the ground. The murmur of conversation ceased as more and more soldiers turned their attention toward the strange phenomenon, their expressions shifting from confusion to unease. A younger soldier stepped out from his tent, his hair disheveled and his armor half-fastened. He froze mid-step, his eyes widening as the light reflected off his pale, sweat-slicked face. "What in the hells is that?" he said, his voice trembling. Chapter 356 - 356: What is that? Others began emerging, some clutching weapons as if preparing for an ambush, others simply staring in stunned silence. "It''s too bright," a grizzled veteran grumbled, shielding his face with one hand. His voice, usually firm and commanding, was tinged with uncertainty. "Too damn bright. That ain''t natural." The light continued to swell, its intensity reaching the edges of pain, forcing many to turn away or avert their gazes. Yet, even with their eyes closed, they could still feel it¡ªa strange, buzzing heat that seemed to press against their skin and pulse in their veins. "What''s causing it?" a woman asked, her voice rising in pitch. She stood at the edge of the encampment, her hand gripping the hilt of her sword. Her breaths were shallow, and she glanced nervously between her comrades. "Does anyone see where it''s coming from?" "No," someone else replied, their tone sharp with panic. "It''s¡ªit''s everywhere!" The glow was no longer confined to the horizon. It was spilling into the camp now, washing over the tents, the fires, the people. Shadows flickered and warped, stretching unnaturally before collapsing in on themselves. The light moved as if it had a will of its own, brushing against their faces and armor, illuminating every fear-stricken line and crease. "It''s... humming," another soldier said, his voice barely audible over the faint, low-frequency thrum that had begun to accompany the glow. The sound was deep and resonant, a vibration that seemed to bypass their ears and settle directly in their bones. One soldier dropped his weapon with a clatter, clutching at his chest. "It''s¡­ it''s inside me," he gasped, his voice choked with fear. "I can feel it!" Others stepped back instinctively, as if trying to distance themselves from the ever-growing phenomenon. But there was nowhere to go. The light was all-encompassing, its strange warmth pressing in on them from every angle. A man fell to his knees, his hands gripping his hair as he let out a strangled cry. "This isn''t right! This isn''t right!" "Stay calm!" someone shouted, though their own voice betrayed their fear. "We need to figure out¡ª" A sudden surge in brightness cut off their words, the intensity so overwhelming that it felt as if the world itself might be torn apart. Soldiers stumbled and fell, their faces pale and drenched in sweat. "Make it stop!" one of them screamed, his voice cracking with desperation. Others began murmuring prayers, their words disjointed and frantic. Some simply stood frozen, their eyes locked onto the searing light despite the pain, as though hypnotized by its impossible beauty and terror. A childlike scream cut through the chaos¡ªa younger recruit, barely out of his teens, who had curled into a ball on the ground, sobbing uncontrollably. "I don''t want to die here!" he cried. "Get up, damn it!" an older soldier barked, though his voice lacked its usual authority. The scarred woman from the day before stood with her arms crossed tightly over her chest, her lips pressed into a thin line. But even she couldn''t hide the tremble in her shoulders or the wide-eyed fear in her gaze. "It''s not stopping," she muttered, more to herself than anyone else. "Why isn''t it stopping?" From the edge of the camp, someone shouted, "Go get the Chief!" "Yes, Lyerin!" another voice called out, frantic. "He''ll know what this is!" But no one moved. Every soldier seemed frozen in place, caught between their instinct to run and their fear of abandoning their comrades. The idea of seeking Lyerin for answers was met with unspoken hesitation. Even now, with this impossible event unfolding, his name carried weight. A weight they weren''t sure they wanted to bear. "What are you all doing?" a grizzled commander finally growled, snapping them out of their paralysis. "Get to him!" A younger man broke free from the group, his legs unsteady beneath him as he stumbled toward Lyerin''s crimson tent. His breath came in ragged gasps, his heartbeat thunderous in his ears. The light seemed to follow him, wrapping around his body like a living thing, and he shuddered as he felt it seep into his skin. Reaching the tent, he shoved the flap aside, his voice hoarse as he called out, "Chief! Something is happening!" ¡­ Lyerin lay sprawled on a low cot in his private tent, the thick scent of burning incense hanging heavy in the air. His crimson eyes, half-lidded with fatigue, stared blankly at the ceiling as faint murmurs of panic seeped through the canvas walls. For a moment, he debated ignoring the chaos. He was tired. Not just physically, but mentally, as if every fiber of his being protested the effort it took to simply exist among these people. The soft hum of his protective barrier, invisible but ever-present, pulsed faintly around him¡ªa quiet reminder of the lengths he went to keep himself safe. But the voices outside grew louder, more frantic. They grated on his nerves like nails on stone. With an exaggerated sigh, Lyerin swung his legs off the cot and rose lazily to his feet. His long, dark coat hung loosely from his shoulders, trailing behind him as he moved. His hand flicked in the air, and with a soundless ripple, the invisible barrier around him shattered, dissipating like shards of glass in the wind. "Always something," he muttered under his breath, brushing nonexistent dust from his sleeves. Pushing open the tent flap, Lyerin stepped into the glaring light outside, squinting as the strange brightness assaulted his eyes. He could feel the collective gaze of the soldiers snap to him the moment he appeared. Their faces were pale, their eyes wide with a mixture of hope and dread as they parted to form a path for him. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Chief¡­" one of them stammered, his voice trembling. "There''s¡ªsomething¡ª" Lyerin ignored him, his boots crunching against the dirt as he walked. The air was thick with tension, the unnatural light casting long, distorted shadows that seemed to stretch and twist with every step he took. And then he saw it. At the center of the encampment, hovering just above the ground, was the portal. It was a swirling, chaotic vortex of energy, a storm of colors that defied the natural order of things. Blues, purples, and golds twisted together like liquid fire, their edges crackling with streaks of blinding white lightning. The portal''s center was darker, a yawning void that seemed to pull at the very fabric of reality around it. It emitted a deep, resonant hum that vibrated in their bones, its sound both alien and oddly hypnotic. The air around the portal shimmered with heat, distorting the figures of those who stood closest to it. A few soldiers edged closer, their faces awash with equal parts fear and fascination, while others kept their distance, their hands gripping their weapons tightly as though the vortex might lash out at them at any moment. Lyerin stopped a few paces away, tilting his head slightly as he studied the phenomenon. A faint smile played at the corners of his lips¡ªnot one of warmth, but of amusement, as though he were privy to a joke that no one else understood. "Chief," someone called out hesitantly. "What¡­ what is that?" The crowd murmured in agreement, their voices filled with unease. "What''s happening?" "Is it dangerous?" "Where did it come from?" Chapter 357 - 357: Not my responsibility Lyerin said nothing. He stood there, his gaze fixed on the portal as though he were evaluating a piece of art. The soldiers fidgeted nervously, their questions growing louder as they turned to him for answers. But he remained silent. Seconds stretched into what felt like hours, the weight of his silence bearing down on them like a physical force. The soldiers exchanged uncertain glances, their anxiety mounting with every passing moment. Finally, Lyerin shifted his weight, his crimson eyes gleaming with faint amusement as he looked over his shoulder at the gathered crowd. He raised a hand, and with a single gesture, the murmurs ceased. "It''s a portal," he said simply, his tone matter-of-fact, as though the answer had been obvious all along. The soldiers stared at him, their expressions a mixture of confusion and disbelief. "A portal?" one of them repeated, his brow furrowing. "To where?" Another chimed in, his voice rising with panic. "What''s on the other side? Is it safe?" "Did you create it?" someone else asked, their tone tinged with suspicion. Lyerin didn''t answer. He turned back to the portal, his expression unreadable. The vortex swirled and pulsed before him, its light reflecting off his pale skin and dark clothing. His silence only served to heighten the tension, the soldiers shifting uneasily as they waited for him to speak. And then, just as the tension threatened to boil over, he spoke again. "It''s a portal to Earth," Lyerin said, his voice low and deliberate, each word carrying an undeniable weight. The camp erupted into chaos. "Earth?" "A way home?" "After all this time?" The soldiers'' voices overlapped in a cacophony of disbelief, hope, and suspicion. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Some stared at the portal with wide, unblinking eyes, their hands trembling as though they might reach out and touch it. Others turned to Lyerin, their expressions demanding more answers. But Lyerin said no more. He stepped aside, his posture relaxed, as if he had no interest in the spectacle unfolding around him. The soldiers swarmed closer to the portal, their movements hesitant and disjointed, like moths drawn to a flame they didn''t fully trust. In their minds, questions swirled and collided: Was this their way back? Could they finally leave this cursed world? Or was this yet another game, another trap set by the enigmatic man who seemed to delight in toying with their fates? Lyerin stood on the outskirts of the chaos, his arms crossed loosely over his chest. A faint, almost imperceptible smirk tugged at his lips. And as the portal pulsed and crackled, casting its otherworldly glow across the camp, the soldiers'' confusion only deepened. ¡­ The camp was alive with a kind of energy it hadn''t seen in years. Soldiers who had spent countless days and nights locked in the monotonous grind of survival, their spirits ground down by hardship, suddenly found themselves buoyed by a flicker of hope. Conversations that were once hushed, limited to murmurs around dimly lit fires, now erupted into lively debates and cheers. The portal''s light bathed the camp in an ethereal glow, and its otherworldly presence seemed to awaken something primal in the soldiers¡ªa yearning, a belief that after all they had endured, their salvation was finally at hand. Men and women who had been stoic for so long, hardened by battles both physical and psychological, began to soften. Laughter¡ªreal, unrestrained laughter¡ªrippled through the air, strange and almost foreign to those who had long forgotten its sound. Groups gathered in huddles, gesturing animatedly as they speculated on what this could mean. Could this truly be it? A way back? Some soldiers fell to their knees, gazing at the swirling portal with reverence, their lips moving silently in prayers to gods they hadn''t spoken to in years. Others slapped each other on the back, their faces split with wide grins, as though they had already stepped through the portal and tasted the fresh air of their home world. The air was thick with emotion, a potent cocktail of disbelief, euphoria, and pent-up longing that spilled over in waves. "We''re finally going home!" one soldier exclaimed, his voice breaking with emotion. He grabbed the shoulders of the man beside him and shook him with a ferocity born of pure, unfiltered joy. "Do you hear me? Home! Earth! We''re going back!" "After all this time¡­" another muttered, her eyes shimmering with unshed tears as she clutched a small locket that hung around her neck. Inside it was a faded picture of her family, the edges worn from years of handling. She pressed it to her lips, whispering their names like a mantra, as though the portal had already bridged the chasm between her and the ones she had lost. The excitement spread like wildfire. Soldiers who had once been too afraid to dream, too afraid to hope, were now speaking with a confidence that bordered on reckless. "Lyerin will take us back," they said to one another, their words gaining momentum as they were passed from group to group. "He''s finally done it. He''s opened the way." "Of course he''ll take us back," another chimed in. "Why else would he create this portal? He wouldn''t just leave us here. He''s been planning this all along." The sentiment grew louder, more pervasive, until it was no longer a question but a statement of fact. Lyerin was their savior, their guide back to Earth. They began to cheer his name, their voices rising in unison like a battle cry. "Lyerin! Lyerin! Lyerin!" In the midst of the celebration, a small group of soldiers broke into song. It was an old tune, one that had been passed down through their ranks, its lyrics filled with tales of home and hearth, of green fields and blue skies. Others joined in, their voices raw and imperfect but brimming with emotion. The song echoed through the camp, mingling with the crackle of the portal and the sound of laughter and cheers. But not everyone joined in the jubilation. A few soldiers hung back, their faces marked with caution and doubt. They exchanged uneasy glances, their arms crossed as they watched the festivities unfold. "This is too convenient," one muttered under his breath. "Lyerin doesn''t do anything without a reason. What''s his angle?" "Yeah," another agreed. "He''s been toying with us for years. Why would he just¡­ let us go now? What''s in it for him?" Their doubts, however, were drowned out by the overwhelming wave of optimism that had gripped the majority of the camp. The celebrations grew wilder, more uninhibited. Soldiers passed around flasks of moonshine, toasting to their impending return. They danced around the portal, their movements uncoordinated but joyful, their laughter ringing out into the night. In the midst of it all, Lyerin appeared, his presence commanding as he strode into the center of the camp. The soldiers quieted as they noticed him, their cheers dying down into murmurs of excitement and anticipation. He stood there, his crimson eyes surveying the crowd with an inscrutable expression. For a moment, he said nothing, letting the weight of his silence settle over them like a thick fog. The soldiers watched him expectantly, their faces alight with hope. Finally, one of them spoke up, his voice trembling with emotion. "Chief¡­ we''re ready. We''re ready to go back to Earth." Another stepped forward, her voice steady and confident. "Thank you, Chief. Thank you for giving us this chance. We''ll never forget what you''ve done for us." Others joined in, their voices overlapping as they poured out their gratitude and excitement. "You''ve saved us." "We owe you everything." "When do we leave?" Lyerin raised a hand, and the camp fell silent once more. He looked at them, his gaze sharp and piercing, cutting through the crowd like a blade. And then, with a voice as smooth and cold as steel, he asked, "Who says I''m taking you back to Earth?" The question hung in the air, a dagger plunged into the heart of their celebration. The soldiers froze, their smiles faltering as confusion and disbelief rippled through their ranks. The camp, which had been so alive with joy and hope just moments before, was now eerily silent. Lyerin''s lips curled into a faint, enigmatic smile, but his eyes held no warmth. "Well?" he prompted, his tone almost mocking. "Who told you I would do such a thing?" The soldiers stared at him, their faces pale and their eyes wide with shock. The weight of his words settled over them like a heavy shroud, suffocating the fragile hope that had burned so brightly. And Lyerin just stood there, his smile never faltering, as though he were savoring their despair like a fine wine. Chapter 358 - 358: Go on The silence that followed Lyerin''s words was deafening. It was as though the entire camp had been plunged into an abyss, where sound and time ceased to exist. For a moment, no one dared to move. The soldiers stood frozen in place, their expressions a mix of confusion, disbelief, and a rising sense of dread. The festive energy that had saturated the air mere moments ago now evaporated like mist under the midday sun, leaving behind a hollow, suffocating void. The wind carried the faint crackle of the portal''s energy through the camp, its unnatural hum the only sound that dared to intrude upon the stillness. Soldiers who had been laughing and singing now exchanged uneasy glances, their faces pale and their hands trembling as they gripped the hilts of their weapons or clutched at the hems of their cloaks. Their eyes darted from Lyerin to the portal and back again, as though searching for an answer¡ªsome reassurance that this was all a joke, a misunderstanding. But there was no humor in Lyerin''s face, no flicker of mercy or mischief. Only that infuriating smile, cold and enigmatic, lingering on his lips. Finally, one of the soldiers¡ªa grizzled man with streaks of gray in his hair and the hardened posture of someone who had survived countless battles¡ªfound his voice. It was hoarse and trembling, a shadow of the man''s usual commanding tone. "What¡­ what do you mean, Chief?" he stammered, his eyes narrowing as though trying to decode Lyerin''s inscrutable words. "You opened the portal. You made this. We''re¡­ we''re going home, aren''t we?" A murmur of agreement swept through the crowd, low and anxious. Others began speaking, their voices overlapping in a cacophony of desperation and confusion. "Yeah, that''s right! Why else would you open a portal like this?" "You said it yourself¡ªit leads to Earth!" "We''ve been waiting for this, Chief. We''ve trusted you!" "Are you saying¡­ you''re not taking us back?" S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A younger soldier, barely out of his teens, stepped forward, his face flushed and his fists clenched tightly at his sides. "You''re messing with us again, aren''t you?" His voice cracked, wavering between defiance and fear. "You''ve always been like this, playing your games. But this is different. This¡­ this is our chance to go home! You can''t take that away from us!" More voices rose now, louder and more frantic. Soldiers who had, just moments ago, wept with joy and embraced their comrades now spoke with panic sharp in their tones. Their words tumbled over one another in a flood, crashing like waves against the unyielding rock that was Lyerin''s silent, smiling presence. "Why are you doing this?" "Are you saying this isn''t for us?" "What''s the point of opening a portal if not to send us back?" "You can''t leave us here, Lyerin! We can''t stay in this cursed place!" Their desperation spilled out of them, raw and unfiltered. Some soldiers took a step back, as though the very air around Lyerin had become dangerous to breathe. Others pressed forward, their hands shaking, their eyes wide with desperation as they searched his face for answers he seemed unwilling to give. It was as if their entire world¡ªa world they had been rebuilding out of scraps of hope and determination¡ªwas crumbling right before their eyes. Another voice rose, this one full of bitterness. "Is this another one of your sick games, Lyerin?" The speaker, a burly woman with a scar cutting across her cheek, glared at him with a mixture of rage and fear. "We''re not your toys! We''ve done everything you''ve asked of us. We''ve bled for this tribe. We''ve fought. We''ve survived! You owe us this!" More voices joined hers, louder and angrier now, building like the rumble of a storm on the horizon. "You can''t keep us here forever!" "We''ve earned our way out!" "Take us back! You owe us that much!" "What are you playing at, Lyerin?!" The crowd grew restless. Feet shifted uneasily on the dirt-packed ground. Hands hovered near weapons, though no one was foolish enough to draw. There was an undercurrent of something dangerous now, something volatile that threatened to boil over. For all their fear of him¡ªand it was a deep, visceral fear¡ªthey were men and women at the edge of their endurance, clutching desperately at the first glimmer of salvation they had seen in years. And that salvation, it seemed, was being torn away from them. Lyerin, for his part, remained still and composed, his head tilted ever so slightly as he regarded the soldiers before him. If the rising tension unsettled him, he gave no sign. His crimson eyes seemed to pierce through their frantic questions, as though he could see past their words and into the hearts that beat wildly within their chests. The weight of his silence was unbearable, like the shadow of a blade hanging overhead. Finally, another soldier¡ªa middle-aged man with a deep, ragged voice¡ªstepped forward, his face a mask of barely controlled desperation. "Please," he said, his voice cracking on the word. "Please, Chief. We''ve followed you. We''ve trusted you. Don''t do this to us." He sank to his knees, his hands clutched together as though in prayer. "I have a family waiting for me. A wife. Children. I haven''t seen them in years. Don''t let us die here. Not after everything we''ve been through." The sight of the man kneeling broke something in the crowd. Others began to plead as well, their voices quivering with desperation. Soldiers who had once been hardened warriors now looked like lost, frightened children, their hopes slipping through their fingers like sand. "I have a daughter back home. She doesn''t even remember my face¡­" "I promised my brother I''d come back. I promised him!" "Take us back, Chief. I''m begging you." "Please¡­ don''t leave us here." The pleas grew louder, more frantic. The crowd was a cacophony of anguish, the collective sound of men and women teetering on the edge of despair. The portal crackled and hummed behind Lyerin, its light spilling across the ground like a taunt, a cruel promise just out of reach. And still, Lyerin said nothing. Finally, when the noise seemed ready to collapse under its own weight, Lyerin raised a single hand. The camp fell silent instantly, as though he had snuffed out their voices with a flick of his wrist. His expression had not changed, but there was something new in his gaze now¡ªsomething colder, sharper, like a blade drawn in the dark. He let the silence stretch again, drawing out their agony as though savoring the moment. Then, in a voice that was low and steady, yet cut through the air like a whip, he said, "I do not recall ever promising to take you back to Earth." The words hit the soldiers like a physical blow. Some staggered back, their faces pale and stricken. Others simply stared at him, their mouths agape, as though their minds could not comprehend what he had just said. "What¡­" someone whispered, their voice barely audible. "What are you saying¡­?" Lyerin''s smile widened ever so slightly, but his eyes remained hard and unyielding. "I opened the portal, yes," he said, his tone calm and deliberate, as though speaking to children. "But what makes you think it was for you?" The soldiers were silent now, too stunned to speak, too afraid to move. Their gazes darted back and forth between the portal and the man who stood before them, his presence like a dark shadow cast over their hopes. And then, as though to twist the knife deeper, Lyerin added softly, "Whoever said I would take you back?" The silence that followed was the heaviest it had ever been. Chapter 359 - 359: Rebuttal The weight of Lyerin''s gaze pressed upon the soldiers like a storm cloud threatening to burst, heavy with untold consequences. His crimson eyes swept over them, taking in their fear, their confusion, their rising despair. He stood tall and calm, his demeanor an unshakable pillar in the chaos of their frayed emotions. The light from the portal shimmered behind him, an eerie, almost divine glow that cast long, distorted shadows across the ground. For a long moment, he said nothing, letting the silence grow, letting their anxiety stew in the unspoken truths that hung like a noose over their heads. Finally, with an air of deliberate purpose, Lyerin clasped his hands behind his back and began to speak. His voice was soft, almost conversational, but it carried the weight of finality¡ªa quiet storm that brooked no argument. "You seem confused," he began, tilting his head ever so slightly, his tone drenched in mockery laced with patience. "Perhaps you''ve misunderstood something about our arrangement, so allow me to clarify." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The soldiers bristled at his words, their tension palpable. Some exchanged glances, as if hoping one of their comrades might have the courage to interrupt, to demand answers. But no one dared. They were trapped, pinned under the weight of Lyerin''s presence, unable to do anything but listen. "When you first came to this world," Lyerin continued, pacing slowly now, his steps measured, deliberate, "you bore the mark of servitude, branded like cattle by the Borgias Family. A cruel and demeaning fate, one I found¡­ distasteful." His voice carried a faint note of derision, as though even the mention of the Borgias Family sullied his tongue. "So, I offered you a deal¡ªa chance to break free from that mark, to shed your chains and claim your lives as your own. And in exchange¡­" He paused, his lips curling into a faint smile. "You would build my tribe here. You would carve out a place for us in this land, in this world." He stopped walking, turning to face the soldiers fully now. His gaze was piercing, his expression unreadable. "You fulfilled your part of the bargain. The tribe stands, as strong and as self-sufficient as I could have hoped for. And I, in turn, fulfilled mine." He gestured vaguely toward the soldiers, as though their freedom was a trivial matter. "The marks are gone. You are no longer slaves. The weight of the Borgias Family''s control has been lifted from you. Our deal is done." A murmur rippled through the crowd, low and uneasy. Some soldiers nodded slowly, as if trying to convince themselves that his words were true, that this was all he owed them. Others, however, clenched their fists, their anger barely contained. It was one thing to fulfill a bargain, but to abandon them now, after all they had endured, felt like a betrayal. "But the portal¡­" one soldier dared to speak, his voice trembling. "You opened the portal to Earth. We thought¡ª" "You thought what?" Lyerin interrupted, his tone sharp, cutting through the man''s words like a blade. His gaze bore down on the soldier, silencing him instantly. "That I opened it for your convenience? Out of some sense of obligation?" He chuckled, low and dark, the sound carrying an edge of mockery. "You overestimate your importance to me." Another soldier stepped forward, her voice trembling with both fear and anger. "But we helped you! We built this tribe for you! Doesn''t that mean anything? We trusted you!" Lyerin''s eyes narrowed, his smile fading as a cold, sharp edge crept into his voice. "You did as you were paid to do. Do not confuse a transaction for loyalty. I gave you your freedom. I gave you your lives back. And now," he said, his tone softening but losing none of its gravity, "I owe you nothing." The weight of his words settled over the soldiers like a heavy fog, suffocating and inescapable. For a moment, no one dared to speak. They stood frozen, their minds racing, their hopes crumbling like fragile glass. Some lowered their heads, their shoulders sagging under the realization that they had been used, discarded now that their usefulness had come to an end. "But¡­ what are we supposed to do now?" someone whispered, their voice barely audible. Lyerin''s gaze swept over the crowd, his expression cold and detached. "That," he said, "is not my concern. You are no longer slaves. What you do with your freedom is entirely up to you." The crowd erupted then, voices overlapping in a cacophony of anger, fear, and despair. Some shouted accusations, their faces red with fury. Others pleaded, their voices quivering with desperation. "You can''t just abandon us here!" "We trusted you, Lyerin!" "What kind of freedom is this, if we''re stranded in this forsaken place?" "You owe us more than this!" Lyerin let their protests wash over him, unmoved, his expression a mask of calm indifference. He waited, letting their anger burn itself out, until the crowd fell silent once more, their voices hoarse and their spirits broken. Then, with deliberate slowness, he raised a hand, and the camp fell quiet. "You misunderstand me," he said, his voice low and even. "I did not say there was no way for you to use the portal. I merely said that I have no obligation to take you through it." The soldiers exchanged confused glances, their anger momentarily replaced by a flicker of hope. Lyerin''s smile returned, though it was colder now, lacking any trace of warmth or humor. "There is a way," he said, his tone almost teasing, "but whether you can claim it¡­ well, that remains to be seen." "What do you mean?" someone asked, their voice cautious. Lyerin''s smile widened, his crimson eyes gleaming with a dangerous light. "If you want to use the portal," he said, "you will have to earn it." The camp fell silent once more, the soldiers staring at him in stunned disbelief. Whatever Lyerin meant by "earn it," they knew one thing for certain: the path to Earth would not come without a cost. Chapter 360 - 360: Get me mana beast cores The atmosphere in the camp shifted the moment Lyerin made his decree. The soldiers, desperate to return to Earth, hung on his every word, their hopes reignited, albeit with a flicker of apprehension. Lyerin, standing at the center of the gathering, crossed his arms over his chest and let a faint smirk play on his lips. His crimson eyes gleamed with an unspoken challenge. "You want to use the portal?" he said, his voice smooth and commanding, cutting through the nervous murmurs of the crowd. "Then you must prove yourselves. Bring me mana beast cores, strong ones, and only then will I consider letting you through." The soldiers exchanged uneasy glances, the weight of his words sinking in. Mana beasts were dangerous creatures, and while they had hunted before, they had always done so in tightly coordinated groups, their efforts focused on survival. This, however, felt different. It felt like a test¡ªa cruel, calculated test designed to weed out the weak. "How many cores do you need?" one soldier asked hesitantly. Lyerin''s smirk widened. "As many as you can carry," he said, his tone laced with amusement. "But the quality matters more than the quantity. Bring me something¡­ impressive." The soldiers bristled under the implied insult, but no one dared to argue. Instead, they dispersed, gathering their weapons and supplies before venturing into the surrounding forest. Their determination was palpable, their movements fueled by the singular goal of returning to Earth. Yet, even as they set off, Donovan, Theran, Miriam, and Mikhail lingered at the edge of the camp, their eyes locked on Lyerin. Donovan''s jaw tightened, his fists clenched at his sides. He didn''t need to say it aloud¡ªhe knew what the others were thinking. Lyerin had likely wiped out the mana beasts around the tribe. It was the kind of manipulative move that was entirely in character for him, a way to toy with them, to watch them struggle and fail. Yet, the thought of confronting him, of accusing him in front of the soldiers, sent a shiver of fear down Donovan''s spine. They couldn''t risk it. Not when Lyerin held the power to expose their identities as Borgias Family members. "We''ll play his game for now," Donovan muttered under his breath, his voice barely audible. The others nodded reluctantly, their expressions grim. They knew they had no choice. The soldiers scattered into the forest, their footsteps crunching against the underbrush, their breaths fogging in the cool air. At first, the hunt seemed promising. Tracks and claw marks suggested recent activity, and some even found tufts of fur or snapped branches that hinted at nearby mana beasts. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yet, as the hours stretched on, their optimism began to wane. One by one, they returned to camp, their expressions heavy with frustration and exhaustion. Some carried broken weapons, others bore fresh scratches and bruises, but none had succeeded in their hunt. The forest was eerily devoid of life, as if the mana beasts had vanished overnight. Theran stumbled back into the clearing, his axe slung over his shoulder, his face flushed with irritation. "Nothing," he growled, tossing the weapon to the ground. "Not even a rabbit, let alone a mana beast." Miriam emerged moments later, her bow clutched tightly in her hands. "Same here," she said, shaking her head. "I tracked a trail for nearly an hour, only for it to disappear without a trace. It''s like the beasts know we''re hunting them." The murmurs of frustration grew louder as more soldiers returned, each recounting similar experiences. Some speculated that the beasts had migrated, driven away by the recent activity in the forest. Others whispered darker theories, their voices hushed with fear. Perhaps the mana beasts had been eradicated, wiped out by some unseen force. Donovan, standing near the edge of the camp, exchanged a glance with Mikhail. They both knew better. This wasn''t a coincidence. This was Lyerin''s doing. "He''s playing with us," Mikhail muttered, his voice low. "He''s already killed the beasts, hasn''t he?" Donovan nodded grimly. "Probably," he said. "But we can''t say anything. Not here. Not in front of them." His gaze shifted to the other soldiers, who were growing increasingly restless. If they found out that Borgias Family members were among them, their anger would be explosive. Lyerin had crafted the perfect trap, forcing them into silence while the others were left to struggle and despair. As the sun dipped below the horizon, casting long shadows across the camp, the soldiers gathered around the central fire, their voices a mix of anger and confusion. "This isn''t normal," one soldier said, his voice tinged with frustration. "There should be beasts out there. We''ve hunted in these woods before." "Maybe we''re looking in the wrong places," another suggested, though her tone lacked conviction. "Or maybe someone''s playing games with us," a third muttered darkly, his eyes flicking toward Lyerin''s tent. The tension in the camp was palpable, the air thick with unspoken accusations. Yet, no one dared to voice their suspicions openly. They knew better than to challenge Lyerin directly. His power, his cunning, and his reputation as a merciless manipulator were enough to keep them in check. Later that evening, as the fire crackled and the soldiers nursed their bruised egos, Lyerin emerged from his tent. His crimson eyes swept over the group, his expression calm, almost amused. "Well?" he said, his voice cutting through the murmurs like a blade. "Have you brought me what I asked for?" The silence that followed was deafening. No one dared to meet his gaze. One by one, they lowered their heads, their shame and frustration laid bare. "No cores?" Lyerin said, his tone light, almost teasing. "How disappointing." Donovan clenched his fists, his nails digging into his palms. He wanted to shout, to accuse Lyerin of sabotaging the hunt, but he knew better. Instead, he forced himself to remain silent, his jaw tight with suppressed anger. Lyerin''s gaze lingered on him for a moment, a faint smirk playing on his lips as if he could sense Donovan''s thoughts. Then, he turned to address the rest of the soldiers. "Perhaps you need more time," he said, his tone dripping with mock sympathy. "Or perhaps you''re not as skilled as you thought. Either way, the portal remains closed until you fulfill your end of the bargain." With that, he turned and strode back to his tent, leaving the soldiers to stew in their frustration. Donovan and the others exchanged a tense glance, their unspoken agreement clear: they would play along for now, but they couldn''t trust Lyerin. Not when he held all the cards. Chapter 361 - 361: Fuel At sunrise, the camp was filled with the low hum of restless murmurs. The soldiers, still smarting from their failed hunt, gathered near the central fire, their expressions a mix of frustration and desperation. The chill of the morning air did little to cool their rising tempers as they exchanged heated words, their voices tinged with bitterness. "This is pointless!" one soldier exclaimed, his arms flailing in frustration. He was a burly man with a scar running down his cheek, his voice booming loud enough to rattle the nearby tents. "We''ve searched everywhere! There are no mana beasts left in these woods!" Another soldier, a woman with short-cropped hair and a bow slung over her shoulder, stepped forward, her voice laced with irritation. "He''s sending us on a wild goose chase, that''s what this is. He must know there''s nothing out there. Why else would we all come back empty-handed?" A third soldier chimed in, his voice lower but no less accusatory. "Maybe he''s testing us, trying to break us down. Or maybe¡­ he''s hiding something." The group''s attention turned toward Lyerin''s tent, its flaps drawn tightly shut. The mere sight of it seemed to amplify their frustrations. "I''m sick of this!" a younger soldier blurted out, his face red with anger. "Why can''t we just demand that he opens the portal? What''s stopping him from letting us go back to Earth right now? We''ve done enough for him!" A ripple of agreement spread through the group, their muttered complaints growing louder. "Yeah, why does the portal only work for his so-called tribe members?" one of them asked, her voice sharp with accusation. "We built this place for him, didn''t we? We risked our lives to follow his orders! Doesn''t that make us part of his tribe?" "Exactly!" another soldier added, his fists clenched at his sides. "If he can lift the Borgias Family''s enslavement mark, then he can open the damn portal for us! What''s the holdup?" The grumbling continued to escalate, the soldiers'' anger and confusion feeding off one another. The forest, once alive with hope at the prospect of returning to Earth, now felt suffocating, its trees looming like silent witnesses to their growing despair. Their voices rose in unison, each person adding their grievances to the cacophony. "Does he think we''re fools? That we don''t see what''s going on here?" a grizzled veteran growled, his voice dripping with venom. "He''s stringing us along, keeping us trapped here for his amusement!" "It''s not fair," another soldier muttered, his shoulders slumping in defeat. "We''ve done everything he asked. Why does he get to decide who can use the portal?" The accusations flew thick and fast, each one more impassioned than the last. They questioned Lyerin''s motives, his methods, and his apparent indifference to their plight. The soldiers were tired, hungry, and increasingly disillusioned. To them, Lyerin''s silence was an insult, a refusal to acknowledge their sacrifices. Finally, unable to contain their frustration any longer, a group of soldiers marched toward Lyerin''s tent. Their boots thudded heavily against the ground, their weapons hanging loosely at their sides. They hesitated only briefly at the entrance before one of them¡ªa tall man with a determined expression¡ªraised his hand and slapped the tent flap aside. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Lyerin!" he called out, his voice filled with barely restrained anger. "We need answers!" The flap moved, and out stepped Lyerin, his crimson eyes calm and unbothered. His presence alone was enough to silence the group momentarily, their anger briefly tempered by the unsettling aura he carried. But the moment passed, and their grievances spilled forth like a dam breaking. "Why are you doing this to us?" the tall man demanded, his voice shaking with emotion. "We''ve done everything you asked! We built this tribe for you, followed your every order, and now you''re making us jump through hoops just to use the portal? Why?" Another soldier stepped forward, her fists clenched tightly. "And why does the portal only work for your so-called tribe members? What makes them so special? Aren''t we the ones who made this place what it is? Don''t we deserve to go home too?" Lyerin raised a hand, silencing them with a simple gesture. His gaze swept over the group, his expression unreadable. For a moment, he said nothing, letting the weight of his presence settle over them like a suffocating fog. "You misunderstand," Lyerin finally said, his voice smooth and measured. "It''s not that I don''t want to send you back to Earth. The portal isn''t some magical doorway that works on mere whim. It is¡­ an engine." His words hung in the air, confusing the soldiers. They exchanged puzzled glances, their anger momentarily replaced by curiosity. "An engine?" one of them asked hesitantly. Lyerin nodded, his crimson eyes glinting in the dim morning light. "Yes. Like any engine, it requires fuel to operate. In this case, that fuel comes in the form of mana beast cores. The stronger the core, the more energy it provides. Without sufficient fuel, the portal cannot function." The soldiers stared at him, their expressions a mix of disbelief and frustration. "But we can''t find any beasts!" someone blurted out. "There''s nothing out there! How are we supposed to power the portal if you''ve already wiped them out?" Lyerin''s lips curved into a faint smile, but he said nothing, his silence only fueling their suspicions. The soldiers'' frustration bubbled up again, their earlier anger reigniting. "This isn''t fair," one soldier muttered, her voice trembling with emotion. "You''re keeping us trapped here on purpose, aren''t you?" Lyerin''s gaze flicked toward her, his smile widening just enough to send a shiver down her spine. "Fairness," he said softly, "is a matter of perspective." With that, he turned and walked away, leaving the soldiers to stew in their frustration and uncertainty. They watched him go, their minds racing with questions and doubts. For all their complaints, they knew one thing for certain: they were playing Lyerin''s game, and he was the only one who knew the rules. Chapter 362 - 362: Harmed At the break of dawn, the soldiers stirred, their bodies weary yet their spirits tinged with a mix of determination and dread. The woods surrounding the camp were eerily silent, the absence of mana beasts unsettling, but the growing desperation to find a core drove them forward. They had no choice but to try again, even though the previous days yielded nothing but frustration. As the morning light stretched its golden fingers across the treetops, a small group ventured deeper into the forest, hoping to find some trace of mana beasts. Hours passed, and one by one, soldiers returned to camp empty-handed, muttering curses under their breaths. Just as the rest resigned themselves to yet another fruitless hunt, the tranquility of the camp was shattered by the ragged cries of a man staggering into view. He was hunched over, his armor mangled and bloodied. His face was pale, sweat streaming down his temples as his trembling legs barely held him upright. Deep gashes ran across his arms and chest, his once-sturdy shield now a shattered husk hanging limply from his grip. The sight sent a ripple of alarm through the camp. "Help him!" someone shouted as soldiers rushed to support the injured man. He collapsed onto a makeshift bench near the fire pit, groaning in pain as a medic hurried to tend to his wounds. "What happened?" one of the older soldiers demanded, his voice tinged with both concern and fear. "Where did you go? What did you see?" The injured man coughed, wincing as the medic pressed a cloth to one of his deeper wounds. His voice was weak, trembling as he began to recount the events that had unfolded. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I¡­ I thought I''d go farther¡­ farther than yesterday," he rasped, each word a struggle. "I thought¡­ maybe if I went where no one else dared, I''d find something¡­ anything." He took a shaky breath, his eyes wide and haunted as he continued. "I wandered into this dense part of the forest, the kind where the trees block out most of the light. It was quiet¡ªtoo quiet. "Not a bird, not a rustle of leaves, just¡­ this heavy silence that made my skin crawl. Then I saw it. At first, I thought it was just a shadow, but no¡­ no, it was watching me." The soldiers around him leaned closer, their faces pale as his words painted a vivid picture. "It stepped out from the shadows," he said, his voice cracking. "A mana beast, but not like any I''ve ever seen. It was massive¡ªtowering over me¡ªits fur was black as night, and its eyes¡­ those eyes glowed red, like embers in a dying fire. "Its claws were like daggers, and its teeth¡­" He shuddered, his voice faltering. "Its teeth looked like they could tear through steel." The camp fell silent, the crackling of the fire the only sound as the soldiers absorbed his words. "I tried to back away," the injured man continued, his breathing labored. "But it moved so fast. One moment it was there, the next¡­ it was on me. I barely had time to raise my shield before it struck. The force of it¡ªit was like being hit by a battering ram. It tore through my shield like it was nothing." His voice grew more frantic, his hands trembling as he clutched the edge of the bench. "I tried to fight back. I swung my blade, but it didn''t even flinch. It was like my attacks were nothing but an annoyance to it. It swiped at me, and¡­ and I thought that was it. I thought I was dead." He paused, his gaze distant as if reliving the moment. "Somehow, I managed to roll away, but not before it got me. Its claws¡­ they cut through my armor like paper." He gestured to the deep gashes on his body, his voice growing quieter. "I don''t know how I escaped. I felt it was impossible to. Maybe it let me go. Maybe it didn''t think I was worth killing. I don''t know. But I ran¡ªran as fast as I could until I couldn''t hear it anymore." The soldiers exchanged uneasy glances, the gravity of his words sinking in. One of them stepped forward, her voice trembling. "Are you sure it was alone? Could there be more of them out there?" The injured man shook his head. "I didn''t see any others. But if there are more¡­ we''re in serious trouble." Another soldier spoke up, his tone accusatory. "Why didn''t you wait for us? Why go alone? You could''ve gotten yourself killed!" "I didn''t think it''d be that strong!" the injured man shot back, his voice rising in defensiveness. "None of us found anything yesterday, and I thought¡­ I thought I could handle it!" A tense silence followed, the camp''s atmosphere thick with unease. The injured man slumped forward, exhaustion overtaking him as the medic continued to tend to his wounds. "What do we do now?" someone finally asked, their voice barely above a whisper. The question hung in the air, unanswered. The soldiers knew they couldn''t ignore the beast, not if it was as powerful as the injured man described. Yet the thought of facing such a creature sent a chill down their spines. As the day wore on, discussions turned into arguments, fear and frustration bubbling to the surface. Some proposed abandoning the hunt altogether, while others insisted they couldn''t give up, not if it meant staying trapped in this world. By nightfall, a decision was made. If the beast was as dangerous as it seemed, they couldn''t afford to face it alone. The next morning, they would go together, strength in numbers their only hope against the monster lurking in the forest. The camp settled into an uneasy quiet, the soldiers steeling themselves for the ordeal ahead. The injured man''s recounting played over and over in their minds, each detail etched into their thoughts as they prepared for what might very well be the fight of their lives. Chapter 363 - 363: Even more As the sun dipped below the horizon, casting long shadows over the camp, a faint commotion stirred the remaining soldiers. Those left behind turned their heads toward the edge of the forest, their faces a mixture of hope and dread. The group that had ventured into the woods earlier stumbled back into view. Their armor was battered and dented, their clothes torn and soaked in blood¡ªboth theirs and that of some unidentifiable creatures. Each step they took was heavy, their exhaustion evident, their faces pale and grim. The camp fell silent as they approached, collapsing near the fire pit. The medic rushed over, his hands trembling as he began to tend to the worst of their wounds. "How did it go?" one of the soldiers who stayed behind dared to ask, his voice hesitant. The group''s leader, a grizzled veteran named Caron, looked up, his face lined with pain and weariness. "It was¡­" He paused, his voice breaking as if the words were too heavy to speak. "It was worse than we could have imagined." Another soldier from the group, a younger man with a deep claw mark across his chest, gritted his teeth as the medic stitched his wound. "That thing¡­ it''s a demon. No, worse than a demon. It''s like the forest itself birthed it to punish us for daring to enter its domain." "What happened?" someone pressed, their voice tinged with fear. Caron sighed, shaking his head. "We thought we were prepared. We had numbers, a plan¡­ but it didn''t matter. We found it near the riverbank. It was waiting for us, like it knew we were coming. The moment we stepped into its territory, it attacked." His words hung heavy in the air, and another soldier from the group, a woman named Tessa, spoke up, her voice trembling. "It moved so fast. One moment it was in front of us, and then it was behind us. I¡ªI didn''t even see it strike, but suddenly, two of us were down." She clenched her fists, her knuckles white. "We tried to fight back, but nothing worked. Arrows just bounced off its hide like twigs. Our blades barely left a scratch." "It''s like it was toying with us," another soldier added bitterly, his face pale. "Every time we thought we had it cornered, it would disappear into the shadows and reappear somewhere else. And those eyes¡­ those damn glowing eyes. I can still see them every time I close mine." The group fell silent, their faces haunted by the memory of the beast. The soldiers who had stayed behind exchanged uneasy glances, the gravity of the situation sinking in. "It''s stronger than anything we''ve ever faced," Caron admitted, his voice heavy with defeat. "We thought we could outnumber it, overwhelm it, but it''s smarter than that. It knows how to fight. It knows how to win." For a moment, no one spoke, the weight of their words pressing down on the camp like a suffocating fog. Then, one of the younger soldiers, barely more than a boy, whispered, "So what do we do now? We can''t just give up. We need those cores, or we''ll never leave this place." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Caron''s eyes flickered with a mix of determination and despair. "We''ll go back," he said finally, his voice steady despite the tremor in his hands. "But we need a new strategy. This thing isn''t just a beast¡ªit''s a predator, and it sees us as prey. We need to think smarter, not just hit harder." The group huddled closer, their conversation shifting from recounting the terror of the beast to analyzing their failure. "We were too scattered," Tessa said, her voice firm despite the fear in her eyes. "It picked us off one by one because we weren''t watching each other''s backs. We need to stay closer, cover each other''s blind spots." "And we can''t rely on brute force," Caron added. "That thing''s hide is too thick for our weapons to pierce. We need to find its weak points. There has to be a way to hurt it¡ªmaybe the eyes, or the joints. Something." "We also need bait," another soldier said reluctantly. "Something to draw it out, to keep its attention focused while the rest of us strike." The group exchanged uneasy glances at the suggestion, the implications clear. No one wanted to volunteer for such a dangerous role, but they knew it might be their only chance. "What about traps?" someone else suggested. "If we can''t beat it in a straight fight, maybe we can outsmart it. Set up snares, pitfall traps¡­ anything to slow it down or immobilize it." Caron nodded slowly, a spark of hope flickering in his tired eyes. "It''s risky, but it might work. We''ll need to be careful, though. This thing is cunning. If it suspects anything, it''ll turn the tables on us." The conversation continued late into the night, the soldiers pooling their knowledge and ideas in a desperate bid to find a way to defeat the beast. The fire crackled softly as they planned, their fear gradually giving way to a grim determination. By the time the first light of dawn crept over the horizon, they had a plan¡ªor at least, the beginnings of one. Their bodies ached, their wounds still fresh, but their resolve was stronger than ever. As the morning broke, they gathered their weapons and supplies, their faces set with a mix of fear and determination. One by one, they stepped into the forest, their hearts heavy but their minds focused. This time, they would not run. This time, they would face the beast together. As the sun set once more, casting the forest in hues of deep red and orange, the group stumbled back into the camp, their faces etched with the same despair and exhaustion as the day before. They were battered, their armor even more dented and broken, their bodies covered in dirt, blood, and sweat. Each step they took seemed heavier than the last, their defeat weighing them down like stones tied to their feet. The soldiers who had stayed behind rushed to meet them, their anxious faces searching for any sign of success. But as the group crossed into the clearing, it was clear¡ªthere was none. Caron collapsed onto a nearby log, his head bowed, his sword falling from his grip. Others simply dropped to the ground where they stood, too tired to even remove their helmets. "What happened this time?" one of the soldiers asked hesitantly, his voice barely above a whisper. Caron lifted his head slowly, his eyes hollow. "It...it didn''t work," he said, his voice trembling with frustration and hopelessness. "The traps...the snares...everything. It saw through it all." Tessa, sitting nearby with her arm cradled against her chest where a deep gash bled through makeshift bandages, shook her head. "We thought we had it," she said bitterly. "We set the bait, lured it to the clearing, and had everything ready. But it knew. Somehow, it knew. It avoided the traps like it had seen them a hundred times before." "Not just avoided," another soldier chimed in, his voice trembling with both fear and awe. "It dismantled them. It tore apart the snares, triggered the pitfall on its own terms, and then turned on us like it was mocking us for even trying." Chapter 364 - 364: Failed again It''s like it''s not just a beast," Tessa continued, her voice rising with frustration. "It''s a monster, but it''s smart¡ªsmarter than any of us gave it credit for. Every move we made, it countered. Every step we took, it was already two steps ahead." Caron clenched his fists, his knuckles white. "And the strength...it''s unmatched. Even when we managed to land a hit, it shrugged it off like it was nothing. It''s like trying to fight a mountain that moves." The camp was silent for a moment, the weight of their words sinking in. The soldiers who had stayed behind exchanged uneasy glances, their earlier hope now replaced with a growing sense of dread. "So what do we do now?" one of them asked, his voice breaking the silence. "If traps don''t work, and we can''t hurt it, how do we beat something like that?" Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. For a moment, no one answered. The defeated soldiers looked at each other, their faces pale and drawn. Finally, Tessa spoke up, her voice quiet but steady. "Maybe...maybe it''s not just about strategy. Maybe we''re not enough." "What are you saying?" another soldier asked, his brow furrowing. "I''m saying maybe it''s not that our plans are bad," Tessa replied. "Maybe we just don''t have the numbers to pull them off. That thing is too fast, too strong, too smart. No matter how good our strategy is, we''re always going to be at a disadvantage with just the few of us." Caron nodded slowly, the wheels turning in his mind. "She''s right. Every time we''ve faced it, it''s overwhelmed us because we can''t cover all our bases. We need more eyes, more weapons, more people to divide its attention. If we had more soldiers, maybe we could pin it down, force it into a corner." "But where do we get more people?" another soldier asked, his voice tinged with desperation. "It''s just us out here. There''s no one else." Caron''s expression darkened. "Then we recruit. We talk to the others in the camp, convince them to join us. If they want to get out of here as much as we do, they''ll have to step up." "Convince them?" someone scoffed. "You mean send more of us to die? Do you really think anyone will agree to that after hearing what we''ve been through?" Caron''s jaw tightened, his gaze hardening. "We don''t have a choice. If we don''t take that beast down, we''re stuck here. Forever. And I don''t know about you, but I''m not spending the rest of my life in this hellhole." The group fell silent again, the weight of Caron''s words settling over them. Finally, Tessa spoke up. "He''s right. We need to try. We''ll rest tonight, regroup, and tomorrow we''ll start talking to the others. If they want to stay here and rot, that''s their choice. But if they want a chance to go home, they''ll have to fight for it." The soldiers nodded reluctantly, their expressions grim. One by one, they rose and limped toward their tents, their exhaustion too great to argue any further. As the camp settled into an uneasy silence, the crackling firelight reflected the determination etched on their faces. Tomorrow, they would try again. But this time, they wouldn''t be alone. As the first light of dawn crept over the horizon, the group stirred with an air of determination tempered by apprehension. They geared up in silence, each soldier tightening their straps, inspecting their weapons, and exchanging glances that carried unspoken words. The bruises, cuts, and weariness etched on their faces were clear testaments to the trials they had already endured, yet their resolve forced them to their feet once more. This would be their day¡ªhad to be. The group set out into the dense forest, its shadows growing longer as they ventured deeper. Every rustle of leaves, every snap of a twig sent their hearts racing. Tension hung thick in the air, and even the seasoned among them found their hands trembling ever so slightly. The memory of the beast''s overwhelming presence loomed over them like a suffocating shadow. Yet, they pressed on, their steps synchronized as though unity could shield them from the terror they sought to confront. Hours passed, and then it happened. The beast''s roar echoed through the trees, shaking the earth beneath their feet. They froze momentarily, their blood running cold, before springing into action. Shouts rang out as they tried to implement their plan¡ªsurrounding it, driving it into a trap, pinning it down. But, as before, the beast was relentless. Faster than any of them could anticipate, it barreled through their ranks, its immense power turning shields into splinters and tossing soldiers like rag dolls. Traps were rendered useless in moments, either avoided or torn apart with frightening precision. Even as they gave it everything they had¡ªevery ounce of strength, skill, and strategy¡ªit was not enough. By the time the sun dipped below the horizon, casting the forest in twilight, the group staggered back into the camp, their heads hanging low. They were more battered than ever, their armor barely holding together, their weapons chipped and bent. No one spoke as they returned, their silence louder than any words could have been. It was the silence of defeat, of dreams slipping further out of reach. That night, they gathered around the fire, the flames licking upward in a feeble attempt to provide warmth and light against the encroaching darkness. The air was heavy, their exhaustion palpable. No one wanted to speak, but the weight of the situation forced them into conversation. "We can''t keep doing this," one soldier said, his voice breaking the silence. It was Jonas, his left arm wrapped tightly in a bloodstained bandage. "That thing...it''s unstoppable." "We don''t have a choice," Caron replied, his voice rough. He leaned forward, his elbows on his knees, staring into the fire. "If we don''t kill it, we''re stuck here. There''s no other way." "But how?" Tessa asked, her voice sharp with frustration. She sat cross-legged, her face pale and her hands trembling slightly. "We''ve tried everything. Traps, ambushes, brute force¡ªit doesn''t matter. It''s always one step ahead of us. It''s like it knows what we''re going to do before we do it." "It''s not just smart," Jonas added. "It''s strong. Too strong. I''ve never seen anything like it. Even when we managed to land a hit, it barely flinched." "Then what are you saying?" Caron demanded, his eyes narrowing. "That we just give up? That we sit here and do nothing?" "I''m saying we''re wasting our time!" Tessa snapped. "Every time we go out there, more of us get hurt, and we''re no closer to beating it. We''re running out of supplies, running out of energy, and we''re running out of time!" Caron''s jaw tightened, and he slammed his fist into the ground. "And what''s your solution, huh? Just roll over and die? Because that''s what''ll happen if we don''t try!" "No one''s saying we should give up," another soldier interjected, his voice calmer but no less grave. "But we need to face the facts. That thing is beyond us. We''re not enough. Not like this." "So what then?" Caron demanded. "You want to wait for Lyerin to swoop in and save us? Because he won''t. He''s made that clear." "Maybe he should," Tessa muttered, bitterness dripping from her words. "He''s the one who brought us here. He''s the one who set up that damn portal. And now he''s just sitting back, watching us struggle, like this is some kind of game to him." The group fell silent at her words, each of them turning the thought over in their minds. It was a dangerous thing to question Lyerin, even among themselves. But the frustration, the fear, and the hopelessness were wearing away at their restraint. "We can''t rely on him," Caron said finally, his voice quieter now. "He''s not going to help us. If we want to get out of here, we have to do it ourselves." "But how?" Jonas asked again, his voice trembling. "How do we fight something like that? We don''t have the numbers, the strength, or the weapons. Every time we go out there, it''s the same. We come back broken, and that thing doesn''t even have a scratch on it." Caron opened his mouth to respond, but no words came out. For the first time, the fire in his eyes dimmed, and his shoulders sagged under the weight of their situation. He didn''t have an answer. The silence that followed was suffocating. They sat there, staring into the fire, each lost in their own thoughts. The more they spoke, the more hopeless it all seemed. The beast was too strong, too smart, too relentless. No matter what they tried, it felt like they were fighting against an unstoppable force. Finally, Tessa spoke, her voice barely above a whisper. "Maybe we''re just not meant to win. Maybe...this is it." Her words hung in the air like a death sentence, and no one dared to challenge them. For the first time, the spark of hope that had kept them going began to flicker, threatening to extinguish completely. As the night wore on, the group sat in silence, the firelight casting flickering shadows on their weary faces. Somewhere in the distance, the beast''s roar echoed through the forest, a chilling reminder of their failure. And as the stars wheeled overhead, they couldn''t shake the feeling that they were fighting a losing battle. Chapter 365 - 365: Rest for a while As dawn broke, the soldiers reluctantly prepared themselves for yet another attempt at facing the beast. Their movements were slow, weighed down by fatigue and the ever-looming specter of failure. No one spoke as they readied their weapons, tightened their armor, and gathered what little courage they had left. The forest seemed quieter than usual, as if even nature itself was bracing for the futility of their endeavor. "We stick together this time," Caron said, his voice grim but resolute. He stood before the group, his weapon gripped tightly in his hands. "No more splitting up. We stay as one and use everything we''ve got." The others nodded silently, though their expressions betrayed their apprehension. Each face bore scars of past attempts, both physical and emotional. Tessa adjusted her quiver, her lips pressed into a tight line. Jonas flexed his injured arm, wincing but refusing to complain. The others exchanged nervous glances, unspoken fears passing between them like shadows. As they marched into the forest, the tension was palpable. Every sound¡ªwhether it was the rustling of leaves or the distant caw of a bird¡ªset their nerves on edge. The deeper they ventured, the darker the forest seemed to grow, its towering trees casting long, oppressive shadows. The air was thick, suffocating, as though the forest itself were conspiring against them. Hours passed before the beast revealed itself. A low growl resonated through the air, followed by the snapping of branches. The soldiers froze, their breaths hitching as the massive creature emerged from the underbrush. I.ts glowing eyes fixed on them with an almost sentient malice, its hulking form radiating an aura of dominance. "Now!" Caron shouted, his voice cutting through the oppressive silence. The soldiers sprang into action, executing the plan they had spent the previous night devising. They surrounded the beast, their weapons raised, their movements synchronized. This time, they believed they had accounted for every possibility. But it wasn''t enough. The beast was faster than they anticipated, its movements almost fluid as it dodged their attacks and retaliated with devastating force. A swipe of its claws sent Jonas flying into a tree, where he crumpled to the ground, barely conscious. Tessa fired arrow after arrow, but the beast swatted them away as if they were mere insects. Traps they had painstakingly set up the night before were rendered useless, either avoided entirely or destroyed in moments. "Fall back!" Caron yelled, his voice desperate as the plan unraveled before his eyes. But there was no escape. The beast was relentless, its massive frame barreling through their ranks. One by one, the soldiers fell¡ªsome injured, others too exhausted to continue the fight. It was a massacre, their strategy unraveling like thread pulled from a tapestry. By the time the sun began its descent, casting the forest in a golden glow, the group limped back to the camp, broken and defeated. Their injuries were severe: deep gashes, shattered bones, and countless bruises. But it was the defeat etched on their faces that spoke volumes. As they collapsed around the fire, silence reigned once again. No one had the energy to speak, their breaths coming in ragged gasps. Bloodied and battered, they stared into the flickering flames, the light doing little to chase away the shadows of despair that had taken root in their hearts. "This isn''t working," Jonas said finally, his voice barely audible. He winced as he shifted, clutching his side where the beast''s claws had struck him. "No matter what we try...it''s like it knows." Caron remained silent, his hands trembling as he gripped his weapon. Tessa looked at him, her expression a mixture of anger and desperation. "Say something," she demanded. "What do we do now?" "What can we do?" Caron replied bitterly, his voice laced with defeat. "It''s stronger, faster, smarter. We''re no match for it." "So that''s it?" Tessa snapped. "We just give up? Lie down and die?" "What choice do we have?" Jonas interjected, his tone resigned. "We''ve tried everything. Every plan, every strategy¡ªit doesn''t matter. We''re not enough." The group fell silent once more, their despair thick enough to suffocate. The weight of their repeated failures pressed down on them, extinguishing any remaining spark of hope. "We need more people," Tessa said suddenly, breaking the silence. Caron shook his head. "More people means more casualties. We can''t ask anyone else to fight our battles for us." "It''s not about asking," Tessa argued. "It''s about survival. If we don''t do something, we''re all going to die here." "And what do you suggest?" Caron demanded. "We go to Lyerin? Beg him to help us? He won''t. He''s already made that clear." Tessa didn''t respond, her gaze fixed on the fire. The truth of Caron''s words stung, but she couldn''t bring herself to accept them. There had to be a way¡ªsomething they hadn''t tried. As the night deepened, the group sat in the suffocating silence of their despair. The beast''s presence loomed over them like a specter, its roars echoing in their minds even in its absence. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They were trapped, caught in a battle they couldn''t win, and the weight of that realization was more crushing than any physical wound. For the first time, the thought began to creep into their minds: perhaps they were fighting a battle they were never meant to win. As the first light of dawn seeped through the dense forest canopy, the camp was uncharacteristically quiet. The soldiers, who were usually restless and preparing for another attempt at the hunt, remained in their tents or sat around the dying embers of the fire. The exhaustion from their repeated failures weighed heavily on them, both physically and mentally. Tessa sat on a log near the fire, absently sharpening her arrows, though her movements were sluggish and unfocused. Her eyes were bloodshot, the result of a sleepless night spent replaying their failed attempts against the beast. Across from her, Jonas leaned against a tree, his arm in a makeshift sling, wincing with every subtle movement. "I think we all know," Jonas began, breaking the silence, "if we go out there again today, we''re not coming back." No one disagreed. Caron, who usually took charge, sat silently with his head in his hands, the weight of leadership crushing him. The others avoided eye contact, their faces pale and gaunt. "We need to rest," Tessa finally said, her voice softer than usual but resolute. "Pushing ourselves like this is only going to get us killed. That thing is stronger than us on our best day. What chance do we have when we''re like this?" "For once, I agree," Jonas muttered, though his tone lacked its usual sarcasm. "Every time we face that beast, it''s like it knows what we''re going to do before we do it. We need to be smarter, better prepared." Caron lifted his head slowly, his expression hollow. "Rest isn''t going to change the fact that we''re outmatched. What are we even resting for? Another failure?" Tessa''s gaze hardened as she looked at him. "If you want to give up, then say it. Don''t hide behind excuses. But some of us still have fight left in us, even if it''s not much." Caron didn''t respond, his shoulders slumping as he stared at the ground. "We need a plan," Jonas said after a long pause. "Not just the same tactics we''ve been using. Something completely different. But for that, we need time. And for time, we need to survive." The group fell silent again, the flickering flames of the fire reflecting their inner turmoil. Despite their fear and exhaustion, there was a faint undercurrent of determination. They couldn''t keep going as they were, but they also couldn''t give up. "We rest today," Tessa said firmly, standing up and looking around at the group. "No arguments. Heal your wounds, eat something, and sleep if you can. Tomorrow, we come back stronger. But today, we take care of ourselves." Chapter 366 - 366: Not time yet For once, no one argued. The decision to stay in camp felt like a small victory in itself, a brief reprieve from the relentless pressure they had been under. As the day stretched on, the soldiers tended to their injuries, repaired their equipment, and shared what little food they had left. But even in rest, the shadow of the beast loomed over them. Its roar echoed faintly in the distance, a reminder that their enemy was still out there, waiting. And as the sun dipped below the horizon, casting the camp in darkness, each of them silently wondered if rest would truly be enough¡ªor if they were merely delaying the inevitable. As the days stretched into weeks, the soldiers found themselves growing more hesitant to venture out again. Their collective failure against the beast had left scars deeper than the ones they bore on their bodies. Though they had promised themselves they would rest for a day, that day soon turned into two, then three, then a week, and now none of them spoke of returning to the forest. Instead, they focused on preparations¡ªnot out of determination, but out of desperation. The camp became a hive of subdued activity. Tessa, who had been among the most vocal about resting, now spent her days meticulously repairing her arrows and ensuring her bowstring was taut and ready. She sat apart from the others, her fingers moving mechanically as if the repetitive task would drown out the lingering fear in her heart. Every so often, she would glance toward the edge of the camp, where the dense trees stood like silent sentinels, hiding the creature that had bested them time and time again. Jonas, still nursing his injured arm, had taken it upon himself to experiment with new traps. He sat near a pile of broken twigs, rope, and crude metal scraps, mumbling to himself as he tested different configurations. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "If it''s too strong for snares, then maybe¡­ maybe we use its strength against it," he muttered, more to himself than anyone else. His face was pale, and the dark circles under his eyes spoke of sleepless nights spent obsessing over their failure. Caron, once the steadfast leader, was now a shadow of his former self. He wandered through the camp aimlessly, occasionally stopping to give orders that no one followed or cared to hear. The weight of leadership had become unbearable, and his shoulders slumped under its invisible burden. He avoided eye contact with the others, ashamed of his inability to rally them. The rest of the group busied themselves with mundane tasks¡ªsharpening weapons, reinforcing armor, and rationing what little food they had left. Every conversation was laced with tension, their words clipped and their voices low. They spoke in hushed tones, as if the beast could hear them even from miles away. "We need more information," one of them finally said during a rare gathering around the campfire. It was a simple statement, but it carried the weight of their shared frustration. "And how exactly do you propose we do that?" Jonas snapped, his voice sharper than he intended. "We''ve been out there, remember? We''ve seen it, we''ve fought it. What more do you want to know? That it''s smarter than us? Stronger than us? That it''s just waiting for us to come back so it can finish the job?" The group fell silent, the crackling fire the only sound between them. Tessa broke the silence. "He''s right," she admitted reluctantly. "But that doesn''t mean we can give up. We need a real plan this time, not just blind traps and brute force." "What do you suggest?" Caron asked, his voice flat and devoid of hope. Tessa hesitated, her gaze dropping to the fire. "I don''t know," she admitted. "But we can''t keep doing the same thing over and over. We need to be smarter. We need to think like it does." "Think like it?" Jonas scoffed. "It''s a beast, not a tactician." "Then why does it always seem to know exactly what we''re going to do?" Tessa countered, her voice rising. "Why does it avoid every trap, counter every move we make? If it''s not thinking, then what is it doing?" The group exchanged uneasy glances, the unspoken truth settling over them like a heavy fog. The beast wasn''t just strong¡ªit was intelligent, far more so than any of them had given it credit for. "Maybe we''re not the hunters here," one of the younger soldiers said quietly. The others turned to look at him, his words striking a nerve none of them wanted to acknowledge. "We prepare," Tessa said firmly, cutting through the growing despair. "We rest, we plan, and we prepare. We don''t go out there again until we''re ready." "And what if we''re never ready?" Caron asked, his voice barely above a whisper. Tessa didn''t answer, because she didn''t know. None of them did. The days that followed were a blur of activity, but it was aimless and chaotic. They trained, but their movements lacked conviction. They crafted new weapons and traps, but each creation felt inadequate against the memory of the beast''s overwhelming power. They argued over strategies, but every plan fell apart under the weight of their shared fear. And all the while, the forest loomed in the distance, its shadows hiding the creature that had become the embodiment of their despair. Every roar that echoed through the trees was a reminder of their failure, and every day they spent preparing felt like another step closer to giving up entirely. But they couldn''t give up. Not yet. Not when the portal to Earth remained out of reach, taunting them with the possibility of escape. They had no choice but to keep going, even as the weight of their failure threatened to crush them. And so, they prepared¡ªnot out of hope, but out of necessity. On the side, Lyerin was watching them struggle. He would shake his head and turn around to leave. "Soon, it''s not time yet." Chapter 367 - 367: Progress The day finally came when they decided to venture out once more, driven not by courage but by the desperate need to prove they could overcome their failures. The forest stretched before them like a yawning maw, its shadows twisting and curling as if mocking their resolve. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Each step forward felt heavier than the last, the weight of their previous defeats pressing down on their shoulders. But this time, there was something different¡ªa simmering determination, fragile yet present, born of desperation rather than confidence. Their plan was simple, far from foolproof but meticulously crafted after countless discussions and failed strategies. They had pooled their resources, combining their traps, weapons, and whatever courage they could muster. Instead of rushing headfirst into the unknown, they moved cautiously, mapping the terrain as they went, ensuring no detail was overlooked. Tessa led the group, her bow at the ready, her eyes scanning the underbrush for any sign of movement. Behind her, Jonas carried a modified net launcher, his injured arm still bandaged but steady enough to aim. Caron, though still shaken, had taken up the rear, watching their backs and ensuring no one was left behind. The rest of the group followed in tense silence, their breaths shallow and their weapons tightly gripped. Hours passed with no sign of the beast, the oppressive quiet of the forest broken only by the crunch of leaves beneath their boots. Tension coiled in their chests like a spring, each rustle of the wind or distant birdcall setting their nerves on edge. They knew it was out there, watching, waiting, testing their resolve as it always had. And then, they found it. The clearing opened up before them, bathed in dappled sunlight filtering through the canopy above. At the center stood the beast, its massive form illuminated like some unholy monument to their failures. Its obsidian-like fur shimmered with an unnatural sheen, its glowing eyes boring into them with an intelligence that sent chills down their spines. Scars from their previous battles crisscrossed its body, but they had healed unnaturally fast, a testament to its terrifying resilience. "Positions," Tessa whispered, her voice barely audible but sharp enough to cut through the suffocating tension. The group fanned out, each member moving to their assigned place as they prepared to execute their plan. This time, they didn''t attack immediately. Instead, they lured the beast into their trap, carefully orchestrating their movements to keep it focused and distracted. Jonas fired the first net, and though the beast easily dodged it, the act bought them precious seconds to maneuver into place. Another net followed, this time grazing the creature''s flank before tangling around a nearby tree. For a moment, the beast faltered, its predatory confidence replaced with a flicker of confusion. It wasn''t much, but it was progress. Tessa seized the opportunity, loosing an arrow tipped with a crude explosive. The projectile struck the ground near the beast, erupting in a cloud of smoke and debris that momentarily blinded it. Yes, the projectile struck the ground near the beast, erupting in a cloud of smoke and debris that momentarily blinded it. "Now!" Caron shouted, his voice breaking the silence like a thunderclap. The group surged forward, their combined efforts focused on subduing the beast rather than defeating it outright. Spears jabbed, nets tangled, and traps snapped shut, each assault chipping away at the creature''s dominance. But it''s not enough. But they sound like they''re trying again. Soon, another series of spears jabbed, nets tangled, and traps snapped shut, each assault chipping away at the creature''s dominance. The beast roared, a sound that seemed to shake the very earth beneath their feet. It thrashed wildly, its sheer strength breaking through some of their defenses, but not all. For the first time, they saw it struggle¡ªnot significantly, but enough to light a spark of hope in their hearts. "It''s working!" one of the soldiers shouted, their voice tinged with both disbelief and exhilaration. But the battle was far from over. The beast lashed out, its claws rending through their ranks with a ferocity that reminded them of why they had failed so many times before. Tessa narrowly avoided a swipe that would have cleaved her in two, her heart pounding as she rolled to safety. Jonas was thrown backward, his net launcher shattered and useless. Caron fought to keep the group coordinated, barking orders amidst the chaos. Still, they pressed on, their determination outweighing their fear. Each blow they landed, each second they managed to hold the beast at bay, felt like a small victory. By the time the sun began to set, they were bloodied and exhausted, but they had pushed the creature further than ever before. When the beast finally broke free and retreated into the forest, its roars echoing in the distance, the group didn''t feel defeated. They were battered, bruised, and barely standing, but for the first time, they had made progress. They had seen the beast bleed, had forced it to retreat, had proven to themselves that it wasn''t invincible. As they limped back to the camp under the fading light, their conversations were filled with cautious optimism. "We did better this time," Tessa said, her voice shaky but resolute. "We''re learning." "It''s not unbeatable," Jonas agreed, though his tone was tinged with exhaustion. "We just need¡­ more." "More of everything," Caron said, managing a weak smile. "More traps, more weapons, more people, more¡ª" "More rest," Tessa interrupted, earning a tired chuckle from the group. They knew the road ahead was still long and fraught with danger, but for the first time in weeks, they felt like they were moving forward. Progress, no matter how small, was still progress. And for now, that was enough. That night, back in the tribe, the atmosphere was completely different from the heavy tension that had hung over them for days. Though their progress was small, it was progress nonetheless, and after so many failures, even the slightest victory felt monumental. The soldiers gathered around the central fire, their faces illuminated by the warm glow, their voices rising in a chorus of laughter and relief. The air buzzed with an energy they hadn''t felt in weeks, a fragile optimism that threatened to shatter at any moment but was desperately clung to nonetheless. Chapter 368 - 368: Probing for fun The fire crackled and danced, its embers floating up into the dark, starlit sky as if carrying their newfound hope into the heavens. Plates of food were passed around, though the portions were meager; they barely noticed, too busy recounting the details of the day''s hunt. Each voice was louder than the last, each retelling more embellished, as if by making their progress sound grander, they could convince themselves they were closer to victory than they truly were. One soldier, a younger man with a bandaged arm, stood up, raising his drink¡ªa watered-down mead they had salvaged from their supplies¡ªand called out to the group, his voice trembling with excitement. "We made it retreat! It ran from us! Did you see how it flinched when Tessa''s arrow exploded? We''re wearing it down. We can do this!" His words were met with a roar of approval, the sound echoing through the camp and into the surrounding forest. Tessa, sitting near the fire with her bow resting against her leg, gave a small smile but said nothing. Her face was still pale from the near-death experience earlier that day, but she allowed herself to bask in the warm light of their fleeting triumph. Jonas, who was leaning against a log with his shattered net launcher beside him, gave her a nudge and muttered, "Looks like you''re the hero tonight." She shook her head. "It wasn''t just me. We all worked together. That''s why it worked." Caron, ever the strategist, stood as well, holding his hands up to quiet the group. "She''s right. It wasn''t luck, and it wasn''t just one person. It was all of us, working as a team, following a plan. We didn''t win today, but we didn''t lose either. And that means we''re learning. It means next time, we''ll be stronger." The crowd erupted again, their cheers louder this time, filled with a confidence that hadn''t been there before. Someone began to sing a tune, a rough, off-key melody that spread like wildfire until the entire group was joining in, their voices harmonizing in a cacophony of joy and defiance. It was a song of rebellion, of survival, of hope¡ªa song that reminded them why they were fighting, even when the odds seemed insurmountable. As the night wore on, the celebrations grew more animated. Some of the soldiers started reenacting parts of the hunt, mimicking the beast''s movements and their own valiant (or clumsy) attempts to counter it. Laughter rang out as one soldier, pretending to be the beast, stumbled over a root and fell face-first into the dirt, his exaggerated growls turning into muffled chuckles. Another soldier grabbed a stick and began "fighting" him, their mock battle drawing a circle of spectators who cheered and jeered with equal enthusiasm. The older, more experienced soldiers watched from the sidelines, their smiles tinged with a hint of melancholy. They knew better than to get swept up in the euphoria, but even they couldn''t deny the lift in morale. One of them leaned toward another and muttered, "Let them have this. They need it." "And so do we," the other replied, clinking his drink against the first''s in a quiet toast. Even Lyerin, who had been observing from a distance with his usual aloof demeanor, allowed himself a small, almost imperceptible smirk. He leaned against a tree at the edge of the clearing, his piercing eyes scanning the crowd. He said nothing, as always, but his presence alone was enough to remind them who had orchestrated their current situation. Whether they viewed him as a savior, a tormentor, or something in between, he didn''t care. For now, they were useful to him, and that was enough. As the night deepened, the energy began to wane, replaced by a quieter, more reflective mood. The fire burned lower, its embers glowing softly like the fading remnants of their adrenaline-fueled excitement. Groups of soldiers sat in hushed circles, speaking in subdued tones about their next steps, their strategies, their fears. "We need more traps," one soldier said, his voice low but firm. "Bigger ones. Ones it can''t break through so easily." "And we need better weapons," another added. "That thing''s hide is like armor. Our spears barely scratched it." "What about poison?" someone else suggested. "If we could slow it down, even a little¡­" The ideas flowed freely, unburdened by the weight of immediate action. For now, they could plan without the looming threat of the beast. They could dream of victory, even if only for a little while. But as the fire finally began to die, casting long shadows over the weary faces of the soldiers, a silence settled over the camp. It wasn''t the silence of despair, as it had been in previous nights, but rather the quiet resolve of people who had seen a glimmer of hope and refused to let it go. They knew the road ahead was still long and treacherous, but for tonight, they allowed themselves to believe they could walk it. And so, one by one, they drifted off to their tents, their laughter and voices fading into the night. Only the crackling of the dying fire remained, a soft, steady reminder that even in the darkest of times, there was light to be found. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Late into the night, as the campfire''s embers glowed faintly and the soldiers'' weary conversations began to trail off into silence, the sound of deliberate footsteps broke the quiet. From the darkness beyond the firelight, Lyerin appeared, his movements unhurried and his piercing gaze taking in the scene with an air of detached curiosity. He stood at the edge of the circle of soldiers, his presence immediately drawing their attention and silencing any lingering murmurs. His long coat swayed lightly with the breeze, and the dim light cast shadows across his sharp features, making him appear both calm and unnervingly unreadable. "Why do I sense a peculiar tension lingering over this camp tonight?" Lyerin''s voice was soft, almost conversational, but it carried a weight that made everyone instinctively sit up straighter. He stepped closer, his piercing eyes moving from face to face, scanning the group as if he could pluck their thoughts straight from their minds. "I had hoped to see more progress by now. Yet here you all are, looking battered, defeated, and entangled with a single beast. Why?" The soldiers exchanged hesitant glances, their earlier confidence and camaraderie evaporating under the weight of Lyerin''s gaze. No one wanted to be the first to speak, yet they all felt the pressure of his presence demanding answers. The air grew thick with unease, and even the crackling of the dying fire seemed muted. Finally, Caron, ever the reluctant leader among them, cleared his throat and stood up, his movements stiff and deliberate. "It''s... it''s not as simple as it seems, Chief," he began, his voice trembling slightly but steadying as he continued. "The beast we''ve been dealing with isn''t like the others we''ve faced before. It''s... stronger. Faster. Smarter." Lyerin tilted his head slightly, his expression unreadable. "Stronger? Smarter? Fascinating. And yet you''re all still here, alive, which suggests it''s not invincible. So why does this creature continue to elude you?" Tessa, sitting nearby, hesitated before speaking, her voice quieter but laced with frustration. "It''s not just its strength. It''s the way it moves, the way it anticipates our attacks. We''ve tried traps, ambushes, even direct assaults, but nothing works. It''s like it knows what we''re going to do before we do it." Another soldier chimed in, his tone defensive. "We''re doing everything we can, but it''s like this thing was born to counter us. Every plan we''ve come up with has failed, and every time we face it, we barely make it back alive." Lyerin crossed his arms, his gaze still fixed on them with an unsettling calmness. "Barely alive, yet alive nonetheless. And what of your progress? Have you learned nothing from your repeated failures?" The words stung, and for a moment, no one spoke. Finally, Caron took a deep breath and began recounting their struggles in detail. He described the first encounter, where their initial confidence had been shattered by the beast''s overwhelming power. He spoke of their attempts to set traps, only to have the creature destroy them with ease. He described the injuries they had suffered, the resources they had expended, and the growing fear that each encounter only served to highlight their inadequacy. As Caron spoke, others began to chime in, their voices overlapping in a chaotic mixture of frustration, fear, and desperation. One soldier described how his spear had shattered against the beast''s hide, leaving him defenseless. Another recounted how the traps they had carefully set had been dismantled as if the creature were mocking their efforts. Tessa shared how her arrows, normally so precise, had been deflected by the beast''s swift movements, leaving her feeling powerless. "It''s like it''s toying with us," one soldier muttered, his voice tinged with bitterness. "No matter what we do, it''s always one step ahead." "And it''s not just the beast," another added. "The longer this goes on, the more we start to feel like... like we''re not going to make it. Like this thing is going to wear us down until there''s nothing left." Chapter 369 - 369: Description The group fell silent, their earlier optimism replaced by a heavy sense of despair. They looked to Lyerin, hoping for some form of guidance, some reassurance that their efforts weren''t in vain. But Lyerin remained silent, his expression inscrutable as he processed their words. Finally, he spoke, his voice calm but carrying an edge of impatience. "You''ve faced hardship. You''ve tasted failure. And now you sit here, licking your wounds and lamenting your circumstances as if that will change anything. Do you think the beast will spare you because you''re tired? Because you''re afraid?" His words cut through the group like a blade, and several soldiers lowered their heads, unable to meet his gaze. "You speak of strength and cunning, but you fail to understand the most basic truth of survival: adaptation. Each failure is an opportunity to learn, to grow, to become stronger. And yet here you are, wallowing in self-pity instead of rising to meet the challenge." Caron clenched his fists, his jaw tightening. "We''re trying, Chief. But it feels like no matter what we do, it''s not enough." Lyerin''s eyes narrowed, and for a moment, an icy silence fell over the camp. Then, with deliberate calmness, he spoke again. "Perhaps the problem lies not with the beast, but with you. Perhaps it is not the creature that is too strong, but you who are too weak." The soldiers bristled at his words, their frustration bubbling to the surface. But before anyone could respond, Lyerin raised a hand, silencing them once more. "I will not coddle you," he said, his tone final. "If you wish to survive, if you wish to prevail, then you must earn it. The beast will not hand you victory, and neither will I. Now, tell me: do you have the resolve to continue, or will you succumb to your fear and failure?" The question hung in the air, heavy and unforgiving. The soldiers exchanged uneasy glances, their determination battling against their exhaustion and doubt. One by one, they nodded, their faces set with grim resolve. "We''ll continue," Caron said, his voice steady despite the weight of the promise. "We''ll find a way." Lyerin gave a faint, enigmatic smile, though whether it was one of approval or amusement, none could tell. "Good. Then perhaps there is hope for you yet." Without another word, he turned and walked away, leaving the soldiers to wrestle with their fears and their resolve in the flickering light of the dying fire. As the night deepened and silence settled over the camp, Lyerin, who had been sitting in the shadows observing the faint embers of the fire, leaned forward slightly. His voice, calm yet unsettling in its curiosity, broke the quiet, drawing the soldiers'' attention. "This beast you''ve been speaking of," Lyerin began, his tone laced with an almost playful intrigue. "You''ve told me of its strength, its cunning, and the way it toys with you. But now I''m curious... what does it look like? Describe it to me." The question caught the soldiers off guard. They exchanged hesitant glances, unsure of how to begin. Finally, Caron took a deep breath and spoke. "It''s massive," he said, his voice low, as if speaking the beast''s name might summon it. "Larger than anything we''ve seen before. Its body is covered in scales that glisten like obsidian, as if it were forged from the night itself. They''re so hard that our weapons barely scratch them." Tessa, her voice trembling slightly, added, "Its eyes... they''re not like any beast''s eyes. They''re intelligent, calculating. They''re this... glowing amber, like molten gold, and when it looks at you, you can feel it weighing you, judging you, deciding how to break you." Another soldier chimed in, his hands trembling as he gestured. "And its claws... gods, its claws are like curved blades, sharp enough to carve through stone. When it moves, it''s like a shadow, fluid and silent, but when it strikes, it''s like lightning¡ªfast and deadly. You don''t even have time to react before it''s on you." "It doesn''t just move," Tessa continued, her voice growing steadier as she spoke. "It stalks. It''s patient, like it''s playing a game. You''ll hear it in the distance¡ªlow growls, the sound of something large moving through the trees¡ªbut when you turn to look, there''s nothing there. And then, out of nowhere, it''s behind you." "It''s not just strong," Caron added, his voice tinged with bitterness. "It''s precise. It doesn''t waste a single movement. Every step, every attack, every dodge¡ªit''s like it knows exactly what to do to counter us. And it''s fast. Faster than anything we''ve ever faced. It''s like it''s always one step ahead, no matter what we try." "And the way it... watches," another soldier muttered, his voice barely above a whisper. "It doesn''t just fight. It studies us. It learns. Every time we face it, it feels like it''s adapted, like it''s found new ways to exploit our weaknesses. It''s... it''s terrifying." The group fell silent, the weight of their descriptions hanging heavily in the air. Lyerin, his expression unreadable, leaned back slightly, his piercing gaze fixed on them. "Interesting," he said after a long pause, his voice thoughtful. "A creature that large, that intelligent, that... deliberate. And yet, it hasn''t killed any of you. Why do you think that is?" The question sent a ripple of unease through the group. They exchanged uncertain glances, the unspoken fear evident in their eyes. "Maybe it''s... testing us," Caron finally said, his voice hesitant. "Maybe it''s waiting for the right moment to strike." "Or maybe," Lyerin said, a faint, enigmatic smile playing at the corners of his lips, "it''s toying with you, as you suggested earlier. A predator enjoying the thrill of the hunt, savoring the fear it instills in its prey." The soldiers shuddered at the thought, their earlier bravado eroding under Lyerin''s cold analysis. "But," Lyerin continued, his tone shifting to one of calm detachment, "such a creature is not invincible. It has its patterns, its strategies. And if it''s as intelligent as you claim, then it must also have its flaws. The question is whether you''ll survive long enough to discover them." With that, Lyerin fell silent, his gaze lingering on the soldiers as they absorbed his words. The fire crackled softly, the only sound in the otherwise still night, as the weight of their struggle settled heavily on their shoulders. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.